《Cultural Invasion In Different World》


 Chapter 1: Career Switch

    <h4>Chapter 1: Career Switch</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Your Highness, they are thest surviving humans of this vige.��


    Joshua was a little dazed as he only heard someone calling him by his side. It was a rumbling voiceced with concern.


    ��Your Highness?��


    Joshua��s mind cleared somewhat as a menacing monster stood right next to him. The voice of concern hade from the monster��s mouth.


    It was the Sin Demon, Zenarth.


    The monster��s name rushed into Joshua��s memory, and oddly enough, he did not find himself fearful of the monster��s terrifying visage.


    ��Surviving humans...��


    Joshua looked in the direction that the monster was pointing. It was a sea of fire with bodies piled up on the ground. The stench of blood and char permeated the air.


    The vige had just witnessed a ughter, while the surviving vigers were all tied up by some kind of bramble nt and gathered around. Their clothes were not of the usual modern style Joshua was familiar with. Rather, they looked like something right out of the European middle ages.


    ��Your Highness! As you have ordered, we have in all of the bandits who had raided this vige. Should we ughter the vigers as well?��


    Zenarth the Sin Demon spoke again. He was almost two meters tall and looked like a chimeric beast that was a fusion of a lion and a lizard. Emerald mes roiled in his mouth between words.


    In his scaly hands was a massive double-edged spear withva-like liquid flowing on the surface of the de.


    All of the subdued vigers saw the menacing demon approached, and looked at him fearfully.


    ��No need, just take them away.��


    Joshua had yet to make sense of what was happening. A few seconds ago, he was still in his office, ving away on overtime as a game designer. A momentter, he had arrived in this mysterious world, and next to him was a... demon at his beck and call.


    The crossing of worlds happened all too suddenly.


    Thankfully, Joshua��s ability to adapt was no different than a slug��s. Plus, his body��s original spirit was still around, so Joshua did not disy any oddities and simply went with the flow.


    ��As youmand, Your Highness.��


    The Sin Demon, Zenarth obeyed Joshua��s orders. With a wave of his scaly hands, a portal of green light appeared right in front of Joshua and a dozen tiny imps came leaping out of the portal. They then dragged the bramble-bound vigers into the portal despite their futile resistance and cries of despair.


    Joshua ran through his memories. The demons were a groupprised of many demonic races, and those imps were one of the bottom dwellers in the demonic hierarchy. With limited intelligence and physical strength no better than a normal human, their only strong point was their rtively quick breeding cycle.


    Zenarth, on the other hand, was a high demon, a Sin Demon that served as his Lifeward. The Sin Demon��s strength was evident just from his imposing appearance.


    Most demons were vastly different from humans in appearance. What made Joshua d was the fact that while his kind was at the apex of demonkind, his appearance was no different than a human, except for the two additional horns on his forehead.


    Joshua could ept the fact that he had been thrown into an Isekai, but what he could not ept was that he had turned into a non-human being.


    A noble Chaos Demon instead? That did not sound half-bad.


    ��Let��s go back, Zenarth,�� Joshua said.


    ��Your Highness, do you not intend to invade the nearby cities?��


    ��Invade the cities?��


    Joshua looked around again, and going through his memories once more, Joshua found out the reason he was there.


    The na?ve demon prince had visited the Human Realm out of curiosity. After he traveled through the portal, a human merchant caravan met up with him. While they were resting in a vige, however, a group of bandits descended upon them.


    The vige was ransacked and its denizens in. In the end, the demon prince had enough and summoned his Lifeward to ughter all of the bandits.


    While he may have saved the vige from total annihtion, in their eyes, being taken captive by demons was a fate far worse than being killed by bandits.


    ��Nah, not interested.��


    Joshua, of course, did not care about the prince��s child-like curiosity, and he had no ns to strike against humans anyway.


    ��Right, Zenarth, someone is still alive over there.��


    Joshua caught a figure trying to escape from the pile of corpses just right before he entered the portal.


    That bandit was smart and managed to fool everyone by ying dead, yet he was too hasty.


    ��As youmand.��


    Joshua did not have to verbalize what he meant for Zenarth to understand his orders.


    Following a bone-chilling scream and the sound of flesh being torn apart, Joshua walked into the portal.


    ...


    The Demonic Realm was not as bad as Joshua had imagined. At least the skies were still blue, and the surrounding temperature was mild as well as pleasant.


    The typical modern depiction of demonic realms with vtile volcanoes, flowingva, and skies darkened by thick volcanic smog were non-existent there.


    The portal led to a garden, and an unknown flower bloomed on the ground, emanating blue particles.


    If not for the terrifying demon by Joshua��s side, he would not have believed that he was in the Demonic Realm.


    ��Your Highness, should I send the humans into the dungeons?�� Zenarth asked.


    ��Yes, lock them up first. And give them some food. Don��t let them starve, I still have use for them.��


    After he gave his Lifeward that order, Joshua headed deep into the castle.


    Based on his memories, the ce was the royal capital of the Demonic Realm, Anneude. The city��s name in Demontongue meant the ��Edge of the Abyss��. As for what it actually entailed, Joshua had no idea, but where he stood was the heart of the capital city.


    He was in the pce where the ruler of the Demonic Realm and his kin lived.


    Joshua navigated through the city��splex alleys using his memory and returned to the area that the demon prince lived in.


    ��This ce is a bloody mess.��


    Joshua entered the castle and discovered that the prince was a far... tardier person than he thought.


    An originally extravagant room was littered with all kinds of objects all over the ground. It was so messy that even a person like Joshua, who was not a clean-freak frowned when caught sight of it.


    Joshua managed to recognize some books and crystals, which were scattered all across the floor. The rest were oddities of all shapes and sizes.


    Was there no servant to clean the room? Joshua once again ran through his memory.


    Only then did he realize that all of the items on the ground were products of the prince��s ��research��.


    Joshua Anneude, the third son of the Demon King, Nordlein was a different kind of demon prince. Compared with his extremely talented elder brother and sister, Joshua had simply been a tad divergent since birth.


    Even at seventeen, he would invest in all kinds of weird items, and every other moment, he would be causing chaos across the city. Basically every demon in the city had resorted to a pejorative term to describe the prince.


    ��A lowly human!�� they said.


    However, in contrast to humans, Joshua was more like a gnome or a dwarf. That aside, the third prince��s talent and aptitude in mechanical engineering, as well as arcane engineering, could be described as absolutely nuts. That was still an understatement.


    All of the objects in his room were iplete products of his research.


    ��Arcane silhouette preservation orb and shadow imagining stone.��


    Joshua went through the introductions and functions of the two objects in his mind. He was more than willing to call them a ��camera�� and ��memory card��.


    ��Interesting.��


    Joshua had yet to think about what he should do after he crossed over into this world. Not everyone was interested in fighting or being the strongest, and Joshua was apathetic toward power.


    The objects left behind by the third prince gave him an idea, though.


    Perhaps he could shoot a movie in the other world, or if that was not possible, perhaps he could create a card game like Magic the Gathering or Hearthstone or something, then pen a few novels and mangas?


    As a person who worked in the field of arts, Joshua felt that it was important for Earth��s cultures to be spread across this world... No... a cultural invasion would be more urate.

 Chapter 2: A Brand New Technique of Diplomacy

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Brand New Technique of Diplomacy</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua had barely managed to work out his n of shooting a film in this world before a water elemental servant rushed over to him.


    The water elemental servant was in the form of a human female, but its skin had a translucent, liquid texture to it.


    ��Your Highness, Master has summoned you to the Watcher��s Chamber.�� Her voice did not seem to carry any emotion.


    ��Alright.��


    There was only one master in the castle, and it was the demon prince��s father.


    Joshua never thought that he would meet the ruler of the realm so soon...


    Using the path in his memory, Joshua took a good ten minutes to navigate through the castle��sbyrinthineyout before he finally arrived at arge door that teemed with ominous aura.


    Joshua entered the room, and the corridor was shockinglyrge as ten-meter-tall statues lined the walkway on both sides.


    All of the statues were different, and every single one of them was of a Chaos Demon just like Joshua.


    Every single statue was in honor of the kings who had once ruled thend. Perhaps ��king�� was just a title that all the demons in the Demonic Realm used to refer to them, but all those kings shared a unique title between them, the ��Watcher��.


    It sounded so simple, yet it was a title that stretched back to ancient times.


    Joshua had no idea what the title meant, but the legend of the Watchers had been passed down from generation to generation until today.


    Joshua��s father, the Demon King Nordlein, was the current Watcher.


    Joshua made his way past the columns of his ancestors toward the vast hall. The hall itself was spartan and totally did not fit the notion of a ��king��s hall��. Aside from an altar-like rock pile, there was nothing, not even a throne.


    Joshua��s eldest brother, elder sister, and his younger sister had all arrived in the hall before him. They were standing before the altar.


    A solemn atmosphere permeated every corner of the hall, and his siblings did not even spare him a nce. There was, however, a spot between his elder and younger sister, clearly left empty for him.


    Going with the flow, Joshua nted himself before the altar like his siblings and looked at the figure facing the altar.


    ��Knox, Cecily, Joshua, Faye.��


    An authoritative voice read out their names.


    ��Thirty years... I know this period of time is not enough for the four of you to grow into adulthood, but it is enough to let all of you mature.��


    The Chaos Demons were the most short-lived among all the demons. They lived for about two hundred years, which was almost simr to a human��s lifespan.


    Twenty years to a Chaos Demon was still the age of a youth, and Joshua was no more than seventeen this year. His sister, Faye was even younger at fourteen. If they were thrown into the Human Realm at that age, it was as good as a death sentence.


    ��Father, what will you have us do?��


    A martial voice rang out from Joshua��s side. It was his eldest brother, Knox. As the eldest son, Knox was, of course, a general of the realm, and he led thousands of men to guard the frontier.


    It was a character setting that Joshua expected.


    ��I have decided to choose the next Watcher from the four of you in two years�� time.��


    When Nordlein uttered those words, the already solemn atmosphere grew even tenser.


    What did it mean to be the next Watcher, to be the next Lord of the Demonic Realm?


    For Joshua, the struggle for the throne was not something that needed to be further exined. Be it in Europe or Asia, the struggle for the throne was an unending theme.


    Most famously in Chinese history was the Sima n usurping the Cao n, ending the chaotic Three Kingdoms period and establishing the Jin Dynasty. Over in Europe, Richard III killed his own nephew, Edward V to assume the throne of Ennd.


    The history of kingship had always been bathed in blood.


    If Joshua could think about that now, his siblings would definitely start to sharpen their des against one another, so...


    ��Please allow me to withdraw from the Watcher��s selection,�� Joshua said aloud as he looked at the Lord of the Demonic Realm.


    ��Oh? Joshua, do you not yearn for the position of a Watcher?��


    The position of a king? The ruler of the Demonic Realm would own everything within it, and a single word alone would determine the fate of countless people.


    It did sound all fine and dandy; power and authority were definitely nice things, provided that you managed to live to enjoy them!


    Frankly speaking, Joshua was no match for his eldest brother and elder sister. He was not even a match for his youngest sister. He could very well be the first sacrifice in the struggle for the throne.


    This was not Earth, where everyone was human. If one could not talk things out, they would let cold steel and iron barrels speak instead. Everyone was almost equal in terms of physical abilities and whatnot. It was fair enough for him.


    However, this was another world, a world with magic.


    The third prince had already invested all of his talent points into creation and invention, and he was the weakest among the siblings. Even his youngest sister could tear him apart many times over.


    For a weakling like him, power and authority were surefire one-way tickets to hell.


    Compared with power and authority, Joshua preferred pursuits of the mind more, like traveling solo to attend Game in Cologne only to drift about for three days and night... things that only a silly artistic youth would do. And that was basically what Joshua had done.


    ��No, I have found a higher calling. So, please allow me to withdraw.��


    Joshua had already decided to dive into the film and gaming industry. Being a king was a job most tiring, and if his siblings wanted to take the throne, they were free to do so.


    ��A higher calling?��


    Nordlein looked at Joshua for a good while before he issued a new order.


    ��Knox, Cecily, Faye... the three of you may leave first.��


    Was he really going to be forced to be king? Joshua recalled how in some tales of yore, there were kings who would choose their sessor that way, and the one to take the throne would be the younger son whom everyone looked down on.


    Why? There were plenty of reasons. Whether it was noble traits like kindness or tolerance, Joshua thought all of it was bullsh*t. At least in this world, a person bereft of power would not be able to withstand the burden of kingship.


    Right then, Joshua had that brooding feeling of the ��lucky young son��.


    With his siblings gone from the chamber, only Joshua and Nordlein remained.


    ��Rx, you do not have to be so tense,�� Nordlein said.


    Only then did Joshua get a good look of the Lord of the Demonic Realm. He was old... with a slightly unkempt beard, and wrinkles lined his face.


    That was the first impression he gave Joshua. He was a lot older than Joshua had expected, andpared with the image of a ruler, he looked more like an old father who had struggled to raise his four children.


    ��Joshua, what do you think of the rtionship between men and demons?��


    The Lord of the Demonic Realm went straight to the point and asked the sharpest possible question to a demon.


    ��They may be enemies now, but I think it can be changed.��


    Joshua demurred for a moment before he answered.


    ��It can be changed? Mankind sees us as the embodiment of evil and hates our race to the bone. The ongoing war, which hassted for hundreds of years is evidence of that fact. Yey, you... you still think that can change?��


    ��Of course. Opinions and points of view can be changed. All we need is time.��


    Joshua provided a firm answer to the Demon Lord��s question.


    ��Change... using mind magic? If that spell is uncovered, it will exacerbate the hatred of men toward us demonkind. This hundred-year-long war has already ravaged our people, and if we were to fight a new war, it will be the end of us.��


    The Demon Lord did not seem to be keen on another war with mankind.


    Demonkind was not as strong as Joshua thought they would be, and the humans in this world were not as weak as well.


    ��So, Joshua, when the next war breaks out, I hope you can bring our people to seek new shelter. Knox and Cecily, they will definitely take to the frontline...��


    Had he already made ns for a defeat? But Joshua had no ns to run away.


    ��There��s no need for mind magic. I have a way that can make humans actively seek out, or fanatically ept our demonic... culture.��


    Joshua already had a temte for his n in mind, and he used that as the basis for his confidence as he responded to Nordlein.


    What was the image mankind had of demons? Fear? Terror? Revulsion? Wrong, wrong, all wrong!


    Only those who had followed the trends would understand the most basic impression of demons was that they were cool!


    The images of demons had been portrayed in various games and movies such as Dungeons and Dragons, World of Warcraft, Diablo, Hellboy, and the like. As viins from the middle-ages to the heroes people swoon over today, the coolness factor may have been a little overrated, but it was spot on for demons.


    When the titr viin of Diablo appeared and proimed that ��Not even death can save you from me!�� [1], or when Mal��ganis of the Burning Legion in World of Warcraft introduced himself, ��I am Mal��ganis, I am eternal!��, it got everyone excited, instead of striking fear into their hearts.


    If Joshua wanted to grow the entertainment industry in this world, he could use movies and games to change the impression that the denizens of this world had of demons.


    ��ept... our demonic culture?��


    ��A totally brand new technique of diplomacy. I can��t tell you the details yet but give me a few years and I��ll let you see the changes it brings,�� Joshua said.


    ��Using those oddities you created?��


    Nordlein stared at Joshua, not knowing where his confidence came from. The only thing his third child was capable of was the creation of those weird devices.


    ��Yes.��


    It was those items, which the demon prince left behind that allowed Joshua to be able to start his n of shooting a film in this world.


    Plus, creation was a part of culture in itself. After all, all cultures originated from creation and propagation.


    ��Interesting. I shall look on in anticipation, what changes will the culture you speak of bring to the rtionship between mankind and demonkind,�� Nordlein said.

 Chapter 3: The Prettiest Ladies in the City

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Prettiest Ladies in the City</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After leaving the Watcher��s Chamber, Joshua returned to his messy-as-nine-hells room.


    The cleaning could wait as Joshua walked toward a considerably tidy bookshelf and pulled out a book titled ��History of the World��.


    The book had been written by humans, as it documented the progress of the human civilization in this world. It seemed like the demon prince was very interested in human civilization.


    What surprised Joshua was that the book was written in English...


    Joshua turned to a mirror beside the table, and the reflection of the Chaos Demon in it was how he looked like back on Earth. That made him think of the parallel universe theory. Perhaps the demon prince was him in another world... because they even shared the same name.


    The fact that the ��History of the World�� was written in English helped Joshua a lot. He had wanted to know how the human civilization in this world had progressed and what their political situation was.


    If this world was made out of ancient monarchies, then producing movies to a group of illiterate peasants would be pointless.


    ��The Council of Seven? May the resplendent light of magic shine over the whole of Nond?��


    Joshua verbalized the recent history written in the book and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The human society in this world was much more democratic than Joshua had anticipated. While it was not a modern democratic republic, it had a setup akin to a parliamentary republic.


    Simply put, the humans of this world had realized the idea of ��everyone is equal��. Such equality was not realized throughws or revolutions, rather it was due to the magical nature of the world itself.


    The magical elements of the Human Realm were in extreme abundance, and even farmers at the bottom of the social hierarchy knew how to cast a fireball spell. It was a veritable world of spellcasters.


    So, status in this human society was determined by knowledge, and the more magical knowledge one rued, the higher their social status. In such a society, illiterates would be few and far between.


    However, that was only present in a few main countries within the Human Realm, and there were many more nobilities or divine right monarchies.


    Just like Earth, this world was vast, and the number of countries in this world was far beyond a single digit. The closest country to the Demonic Realm was one of the most prosperous magical countries in thend, Nond.


    Thus, Joshua decided that the screening of his movie would be focused on these magical countries.


    Next would be the script. Joshua now bore the burden of ceasing the hatred humans had for demons, and to change the perception that demons were evil. Aplishing that was not difficult in his opinion, and he just needed to get humans to worship demons.


    The act of worship he had in mind definitely did not refer to the dark rituals of demonic summoning, or the cultivation of a heretical cult, rather... Joshua wanted to turn demons into idols.


    To save their race from facing extinction, the demons chose to take the path of an idol or something like that...


    In order to create a good demonic image, Joshua had two scripts he could think of. One was Beauty and the Beast, and the other, L��on: The Professional.


    Beauty and the Beast, in Joshua��s mind, did not need further introduction. It was a well-known fairy tale, and while some may feel that it was a little childish, almost everyone had heard of the story before. That once again proved that the wonderful tale had a following in human civilization, no different from Hans Christian Anderson or the Grimm brother��s stories.


    As for L��on: The Professional, it was one of Joshua��s favorite movies. It was a story about a professional hitman and a little girl. The tale of a man taking a young girl under his wing was an evergreen topic, and that movie, without a doubt, raised both Natalie Portman and Jean Reno as Joshua��s childhood idols.


    The focal point of those two works was to get the audience to love the ��Beast�� and the ��Hitman��. By recing the characters with demons, plus some editing, the plot would not look out of ce.


    Joshua still had no idea who he would cast as the actor for L��on, but he had someone in mind for the role of both Belle and the Beast.


    Perhaps it was a little regrettable, but the movie that shaped Joshua��s initial perception of beauty would need to wait, so he decided to go ahead with Beauty and the Beast first.


    ��Servant, please summon Zenarth for me,�� Joshua said to the water elemental servant standing by the door.


    The elemental servant did not have a mind of her own and was simply a messenger, much like a homing pigeon. After she bowed to Joshua, she left to fulfill her orders, while Joshua started to pen the script.


    Ever since he arrived in this world, Joshua noticed that his memories had be terrifyingly clear. Be it the memories of his time on Earth, or the demon prince��s, everything was ready to be ��pulled out�� of his brain.


    He could even clearly remember the patterns on the back of a seven-spotdybird he had caught when he was ten.


    Joshua had read the original English version of Beauty and the Beast followed by the animated movie by Disney. Thetter was the most popr version of the story, thus he was able to remember every single detail of it.


    He now just had to add in the details using that framework.


    Joshua took out a sheet of paper. The papers were originally used by the demon prince to sketch out his odd blueprints, and the writing tool he used was a familiar charcoal pencil.


    Just as he wrote the title of the script on the paper, the floor of his room rumbled slightly.


    ��Your Highness, what would you have me do?��


    Zenarth came much faster than Joshua had anticipated. He stood by the door, not stepping into the room. With papers scattered all over the room, the coiling mes around Zenarth��s body could light the room up.


    ��Zenarth, how are your acting skills?�� Joshua looked at the Sin Demon as he asked.


    ��Acting?�� Zenarth did not seem to understand what Joshua was saying.


    ��Simply put, do you know how to fool humans?��


    Joshua spun it in a way that a demon could understand.


    ��Of course, Your Highness... That is apulsory skill for a demon. While I may never be as good as the subi or the satyrs, fooling those foolish humans is something I can aplish.��


    Zenarth��s guile did not seem to match his martial appearance, however.


    Deceit was apulsory skill for every demon? So, that meant every demon was an actor? For a race with deceit as their natural talent, not venturing into politics was a waste.


    ��Very well, stand still over there for a bit.��


    Joshua measured Zenarth��s shape and height as he began to draw the concept art for the script.


    As a Sin Demon, Zenarth��s head looked like Leomon from Digimon. So long as he did not reveal his menacing expression and wiped out the mes in his mouth, he actually had the look of a big gentle cat.


    Nheless, that did not take into ount Zenarth��s terrifying scales and theva flowing between the gaps in his scales. Even the mes on his body alone would deter anyone from touching the big cat.


    That itself was not a problem, though, and Joshua, who was originally a game designer, was quick with his sketch. He drew an image of the imposing Zenarth in a bespoke court dress.


    ��Zenarth, your clothes do not burn?�� As he got to that part, he suddenly realized that the demon��s clothes looked like some primordial beast skin, which only covered the important parts of his body.


    To get Zenarth to wear the court dress he designed, he would need him to keep the mes hidden.


    ��It won��t, Your Highness. I can control the temperature of my mes.��


    Now that was convenient. With no worries about the clothes catching fire, Joshua could go ham with the design. The next important thing was to cast the female lead, Belle.


    It was not quite possible to use a human female, and any girl who was a little timid would probably just faint out of fear while she acted with Zenarth. Meanwhile, anyone a little braver would lob fireballs at him.


    Joshua needed to ensure his actors�� safety so he decided to choose from the female demons instead.


    ��Zenarth, I have a mission for you.��


    Joshua immediately pulled out a parchment and wrote a notice as he ced his personal seal on it.


    ��Your orders, Your Highness?�� Zenarth bowed slightly as he awaited Joshua��s orders.


    ��Find me the prettiest girls in the city,�� Joshua said.

 Chapter 4: This Isn’t Right

    <h4>Chapter 4: This Isn��t Right</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Zenarth was out looking for the actresses, Joshua started to write his script.


    Now that he was back to the middle ages with his charcoal pencil, Joshua began to miss the times he could write a script or n by just smashing the keyboard.


    While using a pencil was fine and dandy, it was much, much slowerpared to using a keyboard. Efficiency be damned.


    Despite that, Joshua was d that the physical capabilities of a Chaos Demon were far more superior to that of a human. The same was for his reaction speed and that allowed him to write rapidly across the paper.


    Soon, a series of roman alphabets appeared on the paper.


    Writing a television script was a lot simpler than a novel, but given that his actors were extreme newbies who had no idea what a movie was, Joshua had to pen the screeny in a manner that allowed them to understand what he was trying to portray.


    Getting the script done was easy for Joshua, as he just needed a little time to edit the original script.


    A good movieprised not only of a good script, but it also depended on the actor��s skills, the camera angles, the special effects, music, and so on.


    Joshua did not have to worry about things like special effects either. This was a world with real magic, and ��special effects�� did not need to exist. Everything that happened on screen would be real since no special effects could not be done by lobbing a few spells here and there.


    The only thing Joshua felt could be problematic was the control of the camera angle.


    He put down his pencil and picked up the magical camera from the table.


    Its outer design was simr to those wooden box cameras from the 18th century while its ck surface was engraved with an unknown rune. Joshua infused it with magical power and the rune operated the camera in ce of gears since magic served as a power source.


    Then came the material used to record images. People in this world called it originium.


    It was a highly-malleable material, not unlike industrial raw materials like silicon, bronze, and silver back on Earth.


    It was a very useful item, and aside from its inability to be molded into strong weapons or armor, it could be the conduit for every magical element and was something every spellcaster would carry along.


    The methods for using originium to create items ranged from processes like alchemy, metallurgy to runesmithing... There was a myriad of ways to change the object��s structure.


    The originium in Joshua��s hand had been processed to be a storage medium that could record images, and he had just tested the usage of the item.


    As long as it was infused with magic, the stored image would be disyed on any surface through a holographic projection.


    There were no concerns regarding the quality of the image projected since the resolution was based on the input of magic power into the device.


    The only downside of the device was that...


    ��Why is this thing one-use-only?��


    Joshua took an originium crystal that had something recorded in it and tried to ce it into the camera to continue recording again only to notice that the new footage had overridden the older one.


    Was he doomed to shoot the entire film with only one camera? If it were a ten-minute micro-film Joshua might have still considered it, but his n was a full-length feature film about a hundred and twenty minutes long!


    Using a single camera to film the entire thing was even beyond Spielberg, one of the best Hollywood directors, much less an amateur director like Joshua.


    He needed to figure out a way to resolve the issue.


    ��Since this is a magic world, I may as well use magic to solve this. Science be damned...��


    Joshua tried to put two originium crystals with recordings together as he infused them with a stream of gray magic.


    The two crystals seemed to be attracted to each other and started to fuse. Even the footage within them fused together.


    Did that just work? Joshua kept tight control on his magical powers since the fusion had yet toplete. The temperature of the fusing crystals shot up before falling rapidly.


    Science reminded Joshua of its existence in a brutal stroke as the two crystals, after experiencing rapid and extreme temperature fluctuations, became so brittle that they simply crumbled in front of him.


    ��I was actually controlling fire and ice at the same time?��


    Joshua looked at the magic floating before his hand.


    It was a type of magic unique to the Chaos Demons, and its specialty was... being chaotic to the point of almost making the prince go berserk.


    The magic was almost like the Chaos Knight��s Chaos Bolt in DOTA. Before the attack actually hit and the damage counter appeared, you would have no idea how much damage you had actually caused.


    Chaos was something a researcher never wished to see, and that was the reason why the prince had thought of learning human magic.


    Therefore, he forayed into the Human Realm.


    As he sighed deeply, Joshua gave up on the wasteful and foolish endeavor.


    After a day of writing the script, the water elemental servant appeared by Joshua��s door again as she took the role of a loyal messenger pigeon.


    ��Your Highness, your Lifeward, Zenarth wishes for you to go to the reception hall.��


    Civilians who brazenly entered the Royal Castle without any permission would be subjected to an immediate death sentence. For a member of royalty who allowed a group of unknown civilians into the castle, it was seen as an irresponsible move that endangered the safety of the other members of the Royal Family.


    Joshua definitely did not want to court unnecessary trouble.


    After he tidied up his things, he ced the halfpleted script on the table and followed the elemental servant to the reception hall outside the castle.


    A good ten minutester, Joshua finally arrived at the reception hall outside the Royal Castle as Zenarth��s massive frame stood close to the entrance.


    ��Your Highness, due to the peculiarities of my race, I have no concept of femininity, so I only sent word across the city. They have been waiting for a while now.��


    Joshua forgot that a Sin Demon like Zenarth bred via ��splintering�� and did not have any gender. Obviously, his sense of beauty for females would be non-existent as well.


    Hence, as Joshua tried toe up with all kinds of excuses to dismiss Miss Evil Eye, Lady Skeletor, or Madam Gargoyle, he soon found his concerns to be unfounded the moment he pushed open the door.


    They were quite the lookers.


    That was the first thought that came to mind the instant Joshua saw the group of female demons in the hall.


    The second thought was, did he just identally enter a brothel or some sort of subi pleasure parlor?


    The atmosphere was just too goddamn erotic.


    ��They are all subi?�� Joshua whispered to Zenarth behind him.


    From the outer appearances of the female demons gathered in the hall, they fit the bill of a subus in his memory.


    ��Yes, Your Highness,�� Zenarth replied.


    ��Well, whatever works I guess.��


    Joshua found a chair in the reception hall and sat down as the demons on duty quickly got the subi to form a long line.


    Suchmitment, such efficiency... If not for the fact that the light source beside Joshua was a candle, he would not have believed that he was in the middle ages.


    The demons were a race that adhered strictly to hierarchy, and Joshua��s identity as a Chaos Demon alone was enough to impose absolute order on everyone present.


    He then took out the pen and paper he brought from his room and began to take notes.


    Actually, the subi would make fine casts because all of them were beautiful, and their bodies were curvaceous. They were perhaps the only race amongst the demons that could be considered pretty.


    All of that aside, they were just a tad b*tchy... No... not a tad.


    ��Your Highness, no matter what you desire, my sisters and I will do it for you.��


    The first subus for the interview opened her luscious lips as her tongue slithered out. As to what she had alluded to, Joshua did not need to guess.

 Chapter 5: The Qualified One

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Qualified One</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Thank you for your participation. Next.��


    Joshua lost count of how many times he had repeated that phrase.


    Every subus whom Zenarth had summoned was much prettier than thest one, so pretty, in fact, that Joshua actually considered switching the filming location to the sea. He was sure that within a few years�� time, he would be able to drag the human race into the depths of depravity.


    Yet, such low-quality gimmicks could notpete with a proper movie. A movie was a piece of art, and many movies like ��The Legend of 1900��, ��The Shawshank Redemption��, and the like had influenced Joshua��s life and given him strength.


    So, Joshua did not want to see the art of his superiors on Earth stained by his hand.


    ��Your Highness, that was thest one.��


    Zenarth whispered into Joshua��s ears, but with his frame, even if he whispered, his voice would echo across the hall.


    ��Thest one? Isn��t there one more by the door? Let her in.��


    Joshua looked at the registry note in his hand; he had interviewed thirty-two different subi. Many just left after Joshua nicely told them, ��No, thank you.�� However, a few of them were still waiting after the interview, and they seemed to havee in a group.


    Zenarth had also noticed that a figure had been waiting by the door for a while now. It was just that the figure did not seem like she was going to enter the hall so he totally ignored her.


    ��My lord... is there anything?��


    A few subi who had already been eliminated from the selection took a step back as they looked at his massive frame. The Sin Demons were well known for not having any sexual desires, and the subi��s greatest techniques were useless before them.


    Thus, the Sin Demons became the enforcer ofw and order in the city, kind of like police officers.


    ��His Highness wishes to see that individual.��


    Zenarth pointed at the figure behind the group of subi.


    ��His Highness? Wait a minute, sir, are you mistaken? That lowly person is not one of us...��


    ��This is not a request, it is an order.��


    Zenarth spewed mes between his words, and they heated the surrounding air into a very ufortable state.


    ��...Ynor, get your a** over here.��


    The subus could not withstand the imposing pressure, clenching her teeth while ordering the figure behind her.


    The figure fearfully walked out and shuddered before Zenarth��s crushing aura.


    ��His Highness wants to see you. Come along.��


    Zenarth withdrew the mes that were roiling around his body, and the temperature returned to normal.


    Joshua witnessed everything that had happened by the door, and he was slightly intrigued by the subi��s attitude.


    The subi were not a particrly forceful tribe among the demonkind, andpared with the lowliest of imps, the status of a subus was at least three levels higher. Nheless, they were still far from being demonic nobility. After all, they were still a race of females, and aside from some mind-control magic, their physical strength was not much different than a normal human��s.


    The figure followed Zenarth and stood before Joshua. Finally, thetter could clearly see what the former looked like.


    She looked like a very pretty girl, but in contrast to the seductive subi earlier, her nervous demeanor aroused the desire to protect in any male.


    Her dress was also different from the dresses worn by the rest of the subi Joshua had interviewed earlier.


    It was old and ragged, almost as if it was the getup of someone lowly.


    Was she being discriminated by her own kin, or did she have any natural birth defects that resulted in that?


    ��Ynor?��


    Joshua looked at her and asked if the name he had heard earlier was correct.


    ��Yes-Yes, Your Highness��


    She grabbed the edge of her ragged clothes with both hands as she lowered her head, not daring to look Joshua in the eye. Her silver hair ran down the side of her face.


    ��You are a subus.��


    Joshua looked at her bat-like wings and the long tail behind her. Some high-level subi would even have goat legs, but Joshua had already eliminated a few of those high-level subi.


    ��Yes,�� she said in an extremely fearful voice.


    ��Then, why are you being discriminated by your kin?��


    Joshua wanted to know because the subus was the only one who had managed to pique his interest in the interview.


    Based on her looks alone, she would be able to take the role of any female lead. While she may have been timid, she was still way better than the other b*tchy subi.


    At the very least, Joshua had ways to fix her fearfulness and timidity, but b*tchiness... that was beyond salvation. Really. Joshua had always avoided girls like that regardless of how pretty they were.


    ��Lift your head and look at me.��


    The role of the female lead was temporarily hers, so Joshua began to n how he would fix her timid nature. The first thing was to give her a chance to build her confidence.


    ��Your Highness...��


    ��You have no right to be choosy now, Ynor,�� Joshua said.


    For some reason, her skinny body shuddered when she heard the term ��Miss��, but she finally lifted her head gradually.


    ��Now, answer my question. Why are you being discriminated against?��


    Joshua looked into her scarlet eyes as he repeated his question.


    ��It��s because...��


    She gently bit her lip before she closed her eyes, seemingly in resignation, as she revealed the cause of her shame.


    ��I��m a male.��


    A boy? So ��she�� had been the wrong pronoun all along. It was a ��he��?


    Joshua scanned the person before him once again. No matter how he looked at him, he was a very adorable girl, so Joshua used his authority and still referred to him as ��her��.


    ��A boy? Not a problem.��


    The moment Joshua said that, Ynor opened his eyes and looked at Joshua in an odd manner.


    ��Your... Highness, are you not angry?��


    The Subi was a race that mostly consisted of females, and very rarely would a male be born. A male subus�� ce in their society was at the bottom because they did not inherit any subi abilities. They were destined to never be able to absorb the ��vital essence�� of other beings to strengthen themselves.


    So, Ynor had been living in the gutters of the subi society, and his position was no different than the imps. A few customers who had taken a liking to Ynor in the past were enraged when they found out his gender.


    As such, the moment Ynor found himself before the prince, he thought that the prince would fly into a rage upon finding out his gender.


    ��Not bad. You fit the bill.��


    Once he said that, Joshua noticed that the demonic servants in the hall looked at him a little differently. Even Ynor gasped in shock.


    He, of course, knew the kind of wrong idea the group had. Even among the demons, homosexuality was not epted.


    However, Joshua was straight.


    ��Your Highness, if you deem it fit, I will give you my body. Please do not let me go back there...��


    Ynor still had the cunning of a subus, and he remembered the gazes those other subi had before they left. If the prince did not ept him and sent him back... he could not even begin to imagine what sort of torment he would be subjected to.


    ��Your body? No... What I want is not your body.��


    Joshua was not interested in boys.


    ��You don��t have to worry, Your Highness... It will be... my first time.��


    He thought that the prince had chosen him because of he had that type of kink, but aside from his body, he had nothing else to give.


    ��It��s not a question of how many times.��


    Joshua pondered a little as he came up with a better exnation.


    ��I have a job for you. Perhaps you, a subus can easily conquer the hearts of men with your body, but with the job I am giving you, you will be able to capture the hearts of men, and even women if you do it well! They will love you regardless of who they are, and you will gain respect, more so than now.��


    Acting was indeed a respectable field, and many actors used their acting skills to leave behind countless ssics. That was something much more valuable than mere carnal pleasures.


    ��Can I really do it?��


    While Ynor did not know what the job that Joshua mentioned entailed, but the love and respect he described were never in his wildest dreams. The best-case scenario he could think of was to live on as the prince��s ything.


    ��If you never try, how will you know? First things first, we need to get you a pair of new clothes.��


    Joshua then wrote Ynor��s name on a piece of white paper and ced his seal on it, giving Ynor the right to enter and leave the Royal Castle with his authority.


    ��Zenarth, get him a new dress��a male one.��


    ��As youmand.��


    Zenarth walked to the front and motioned for Ynor to follow him as thetter fearfully obeyed.


    ��Raise your chin, push your chest out. Have some confidence. Do not forget that you are a boy, do not lose to the girls,�� Joshua said.


    Joshua had no idea if this world knew the concept of ��being a man��, but it was something Joshua had always heard his father say back on Earth.

 Chapter 6: Engrossed in Reading

    <h4>Chapter 6: Engrossed in Reading</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the same time, in Joshua��s room...


    White magical particles were converging in the room, and within a few seconds, the magical particles formed a human silhouette.


    The silhouette then turned from an ethereal body into a tangible one.


    A human female suddenly appeared in the middle of Joshua��s room and fell onto the ground, exhausted. Her mage robes made it evident that stamina was not her strong suit.


    On the edge of her short intricate magical staff was a line of tiny words: ��Ciri Lloyd��.


    That was her name.


    She was a wandering magic adept, and due to financial difficulties, she had hopped on a merchant caravan to Nond to seek help from her sister.


    Yet, fate was a fickle master, or perhaps it was her absolutely lousy luck. Not only did the caravan she was on get pounced on by bandits, but she was also taken captive by a group of menacing demons.


    Every time Ciri recalled the moment she was kidnapped, she shuddered. One needed to know that the existences like the Sin Demons were only creatures she managed to glean a little from the books.


    The moment she came face to face with a dangerous existence like the Sin Demon, fear overtook her ability to even breathe.


    After the demon took her and the surviving vigers captive, he only locked them into a cell with no signs of wanting to ughter them.


    As for what they were locked up for, Ciri had no idea. Perhaps it was to be fodder for that monster or to be sacrificed in a bloodstained ritual.


    Demons were cruel monsters in the minds of humans, and Ciri could not stand waiting in the cell for her doom. So, she decided to use the most valuable item on her, a ring enchanted with a short-range teleportation spell.


    As she witnessed the ring on her finger turn into dust, her heart turned into dust as well. That thing was valuable enough to feed her for three years, and it was something she had gotten from her rich sister after she swallowed her pride.


    Using three years�� worth of food in exchange for her life... It was worth it.


    Ciri used that to convince herself, yet she was still within the Demonic Realm, a realm teeming with demons.


    Escaping the cell itself meant nothing. She had to find a way to return to human civilization.


    Ciri looked at the room, and its messiness was enough to convince Ciri that it was a storeroom. However, for a storeroom, there were so many books on the floor. Maybe there would be a map of the Demonic Realm in there?


    With that in mind, Ciri started to rummage through the pile of books on the floor.


    In a world where dangers abounded everywhere, running around like a headless chicken was a surefire way to die, and Ciri was not that foolhardy.


    As long as she could find a map there, her chances of survival would increase. Hence, she started to rummage through the books nervously, and soon, her search radius increased to the table beside her.


    Beauty and the Beast? What is this?


    A stack of white papers on the table attracted her attention; more urately, the title on the top paper.


    Curiosity was something every mage was equipped with, and Ciri was no different. Thus, she flipped open the first page. The moment she saw the first row of words, she was totally enraptured.


    ��A long time ago, there was a rich merchant. He had three daughters, and the merchant was a wise man. To educate his children...��


    The moment Ciri read the opening paragraph, the thought of escaping disappeared from her mind. In ce was an engrossment caused by the story written on the paper.


    As a magic adept, Ciri had found words to be very dry and that their only use was to record something.


    All great mages used intricate andplex writings to record theirtest findings or magical theories before theypiled them into a book. Most of the books in this world were like that. While they were very informational, they were so dry that Ciri could fall asleep from reading them.


    Yet, at that very moment, to Ciri��s surprise, she found words... to actually be so interesting.


    How was the story going to progress? What happened to Belle��s father? Did Belle go to the demon��s castle?


    All of those questions filled Ciri��s mind, like a starving person finally tasting good food after a long while.


    Just as Ciri really got into the story when Belle entered the castle to face the demon... she discovered that the next page was empty after she flipped over to it.


    Why isn��t there anything left?!


    Ciri flipped through a couple more pages to be sure and found everything to be empty. The story had just stopped right at the climax.


    The need to know what would happen next really put Ciri on the edge.


    Who... Who wrote this thing?


    She was ovee by the urge to seek the author out and force him to finish his work.


    At that instant, Ciri finally realized that... she was still in the Demonic Realm! That meant the author was very possibly a demon, and she... she was supposed to escape!


    Oh, my God!


    By the time Ciri realized that she should be escaping instead of getting engrossed in reading, it was toote. The room door was slowly opened from outside.


    ...


    Joshua left the reception hall and returned to the castle alone.


    The casting of the main female lead was settled, and the biggest problem in his n was the cameras.


    Joshua needed to find a way to resolve the storage problem with the originium crystals.


    Joshua was not someone with a terrible sense of direction, and after ten-odd minutes, he finally arrived at his room. But even before he pushed the door open, he could sense that there was a... mouse in his room?


    The moment he pushed the door open, the magical elements around him roiled as a shockwave struck Joshua. The candles in the room were snuffed out as the shockwave struck him.


    A wave of silver magic appeared on Joshua��s hand, and with a gentle wave, the magical shockwave dissipated into nothingness.


    While Joshua was the weakest among his siblings, he was not so weak that he had zerobat capabilities. There was a reason why a Chaos Demon stood above all other demons.


    However, the little mouse had yet to cease her attack as white runes flickered around her. A couple of books on the ground floated up and flew at Joshua like projectiles.


    Joshua��s gaze shrank as the grayish magic roared in his hands, breaking the spell over the books.


    The unique magical trait of a Chaos Demon was chaos itself. It applied not only to Joshua��s own magic. He was also capable of turning his opponent��s spells into chaos.


    ��Did your master not teach you how to treat books?��


    Joshua picked up the three books from the ground, and as he dusted them, he yelled at the little mouse in the room.

 Chapter 7: Mouse Tail

    <h4>Chapter 7: Mouse Tail</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The moment Ciri saw the spell that she had painstaking cast be unraveled by Joshua, her confidence and will to fight tanked.


    Driven by her will to live, however, Ciri stillmanded the magic in her body as her faint white magic transformed into a razor-sharp arrowhead andunched itself toward the door.


    As her previous shockwave attack had snuffed out the candles, Ciri could only rely on the glow of her magical runes to look around. But for a human, her vision only reached one to two meters ahead of her.


    Did it hit?


    Ciri held her staff cautiously as she started to conjure the most basic of spells. ��Torch.��


    The moment the casting wasplete, a white orb appeared from Ciri and wiped the darkness out. Standing in front of Ciri was... Joshua.


    The moment the little magic adept saw Joshua before her, the fear within her exploded. She screamed and mmed her staff into Joshua without even thinking.


    Sadly, the little magic adept was too weak, and Joshua easily caught her arm.


    Ciri did not feel any pain when Joshua held her arm as he did not exert any strength. He also showed no intention of hurting her. He just blocked her... reckless physical attack.


    Fear made Ciri try to wring herself out of Joshua��s grasp, and she seeded as Joshua let go of her. At the same time, Ciri took a few steps back and drew a distance between them.


    She forced herself to calm down as an unknown rune appeared once again on her intricate short staff. She prepared another offensive spell and simultaneously locked her gaze tightly on Joshua. If he dared to do anything stupid, she would not mind perishing with him in the event of a miscast.


    ��I advise you not to be so hasty, Ms. Unknown Mage.��


    What Ciri did not expect was that Joshua had no intention of attacking her. Instead, he just took the candle stand on the table and lit it up.


    Just as Joshua lit up the candle, Ciri tried to construct her attack spell, but she soon noticed that Joshua was pointing at her neck.


    My neck?


    Ciri was slightly stunned as she felt something weird on her neck, as though something was constricting it.


    The bizarre sensation made Ciri turn to a mirror beside her, and using the light from her Torch spell, she saw that a crystal had appeared on her neck without her noticing.


    The jewel-like crystal was tied to a ck ribbon, and if a person did not know better, they would have taken it for a very precious ne, a particrly expensive one at that.


    However, Ciri knew very well that she did not have the kind of money to purchase such an expensive essory!


    It seemed like the demon had forcibly put it around her neck without her knowledge.


    Ciri once again looked at Joshua and noticed that he was holding a simr red crystal.


    To demonstrate how the crystal worked, Joshua gently tossed it to the ground. The moment the crystal touched the ground, a small explosion sted out and echoed across the room.


    Ciri looked at the cracked floor and instantly forgot what spell she was about to cast. She immediately used both of her hands to try and tear the thing off her neck.


    The crystal��s explosion was not particrly great, but it was just about enough to separate Ciri��s head from her body.


    That crystal was one of the prince��s handiwork. It was a... rather useful tool, which Joshua had managed to grab from the table.


    ��Don��t waste your strength. You will not be able to break it with your strength.��


    She could not break out of it? Did that not mean it was no different than a ve��s cor?


    Ciri instantly realized what a precarious situation she had found herself in.


    The demon did not straight up kill her, instead, he had put something like that on her.


    Ciri gritted her teeth because she was determined to protect her chastity to death.


    But... wait... was her chastity worth throwing away her life for?


    Two seconds was all Ciri needed to think, and the answer was... no!


    ��What do you want from me?��


    Ciri mustered up herst bit of courage as she questioned Joshua.


    ��What do I want? Plenty, but first, what is your name?��


    Joshua used the time to light up all of the candles in the room as Ciri��s Torch spell slowly faded away.


    ��I... Ciri.��


    In consideration of her life, Ciri decided to answer truthfully.


    ��Ciri? Then, do you know Geralt? He��s a professional Gwent yer who is also a Witcher on the side.�� Ciri was a name that Joshua was quite familiar with. She was the adopted daughter of the protagonist in Witcher 3. Besides, the character of the little mage before him did somewhat resemble that of Ciri in the game.


    ��Who?��


    She did not know any Witchers. If she had known one, she would not have ended up like that.


    ��Just consider that an extra question. Next, I want to know what kind of magic you are using.��


    Joshua eagerly wanted to know that. The magic that the little mage had used was clearly different from the one the Chaos Demons were using.


    She could use her magic to affect and control things around her, like turn a book into a projectile.


    That was not something possible with a Chaos Demon��s magic.


    If it was to totally destroy the room, Joshua was confident that he could do it within a minute, but to use magic to move something, he believed that even the Demon Lord may not be able to pull it off.


    It was such extremely destructive and chaotic magic that rendered the n of controlling the image within the originium crystal mere empty talk. Plus, Joshua did not know where to even start.


    Fortunately, the magic Ciri used gave Joshua a shred of hope.


    ��This is the power given by the god of order, Lloyd. It is the power ofw and order.��Ciri had always been proud of her status as a mage, and she had no reason to hide when it came to letting others know of her powers.


    From Ciri��s exnation, Joshua learned that the people of this world seemed to believe that their magical powers were something given by the gods. The powers differed from god to god, and Ciri��s magic representedw and order. Her school of magic was referred to as White Mages, and there were also other gods who controlled fire, lightning, and so on.


    Using game consoles on Earth as an analogy like Sony��s PS4, Microsoft��s XBOX, and Nintendo��s Switch, each yer could choose ording to their preference. There were games that weremon across all tforms, and there were also console-exclusive ones, each with its own benefits and advantages.


    God, huh...


    When Joshua arrived in this world that was full of magic and demons, the appearance of gods did not surprise him, but for magic to be a gift from the gods?


    Joshua had reservations about it, but whether magic was owned by the gods or not, Joshua needed to master this stable magic in order to edit the footage inside the originium crystal.


    ��Tell me, how do I acquire the magic that you have?��

 Chapter 8: If There Is No System, Make One Yourself.

    <h4>Chapter 8: If There Is No System, Make One Yourself.</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��You-You... You want to learn my magic?��


    What did Ciri just hear? A demon of chaos and darkness wanted to learn the god of order��s magic?


    ��I do not think there��s anything wrong with that.��


    Joshua did not understand why Ciri was so shocked even though she had already been in a state of fear the entire time.


    ��There really isn��t.��


    Aside from a few sects, many mages in the world believed in multiple gods to diversify their magic.


    Their faith had nothing to do with their strength because the gods only provided the seeds of magic. In order for them to bloom, it all depended on the mage��s own learning.


    Thus, most of the people in this world treated the gods as a tool to learn magic rather than faithfully worship them. Ciri belonged to that group.


    If there was something that mages really worshipped, it was called ��knowledge��.


    Ciri pulled out a wooden statue from her robe and ced it on the ground as pale white light appeared on her fingertips.


    A few swipes on the groundter, a pale white magic circle radiated around the wooden statue.


    ��Just touch the statue with your hand.��


    In Ciri��s world, the ritual was something everyone would go through when they were six years old. Regardless of their innate talents, they would be imnted with all kinds of magical seeds.


    It was a necessary procedure in order to live in the human world, just like an ID card on Earth. A person would only be considered a citizen if they had one.


    That was also the first time Ciri had ever hosted such a ritual. She was a novice who had not even gotten her second-level magic certificate yet. Hosting the ritual aside, to think that the target of her ritual was actually a demon!


    If the god of order really existed, Ciri really hoped that divine wrath would not fall upon her.


    That was the first time Ciri actually prayed to the god of order.


    ��Like this?��


    Joshua did not sense any danger from the magic circle Ciri had drawn up. The magic power in the circle itself was minimal just like the Torch spell earlier.


    So, Joshua just touched the wooden statue with his hand.


    A pale white glow begin to gather at Joshua��s fingertip and entered his body through the wooden statue.


    The light grew stronger as the entire room was filled with shimmering particles. Once everything entered Joshua��s body, he found something extra in his vision.


    A series ofplex words and symbols became visible to Joshua the moment he opened his eyes. There were at least hundreds of them, and the symbols were not of anynguage that Joshua knew, yet he could understand the meaning of the words.


    The first character represented ��1��, and the second one, ��0��, alongside symbols for ��A�� and ��B��.


    ��Are these symbols in my eyes... runes?��


    With a wave of his hand, the runes disappeared. But with just a thought, they appeared before him again.


    Joshua had seen the runes before, and many of the prince��s inventions contained arge number of those symbols. The runes reced cogs and gears for the operation of his magically-powered machines.


    ��Yes, they are Runes of Order.��


    It worked... Ciri never thought a demon would be able to receive a seed of magic.


    That allowed Ciri to breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, it gave her a small sense of aplishment.


    She was the first person in this world to get a demon to receive the magic of order! It was... something that even her rich sister could not aplish.


    ��How many runes can you see? You will need two for it to be considered a passing grade. Three is excellent, and four means you are a genius.��


    Ciri repeated what her first magic teacher had told her. It was the very same teacher who awakened her magical powers.


    One needed to know that she was a super genius who could see five runes when her powers first awakened.


    ��How many?��


    Joshua looked at therge array of symbols before him once again and roughly estimated that there were at least two hundred.


    ��Two hundred plus,�� Joshua said.


    ��What?!��


    After she put in great effort to calm her fear with pride and contentment, Ciri fell into a stupor when she heard Joshua��s reply.


    There were two standards for measuring the power of a mage. The first was the amount of magic within the body, and the second was the number of runes one had.


    A magic rune was the most basic element in constructing a spell. In order to use a powerful spell, aside from the required vast amount of magical power (mana), one also needed to be able to arrange and chant hundreds or even thousands of runes.


    The acquisition of runes depended on the mage��s own learning process, their so-called ��knowledge��.


    Ciri had only mastered about twenty runes, and that only came after her travels in the past five to six years. However, what was the deal with the demon before her?


    Two hundred plus?!


    If he was not lying, the knowledge he had was even more than the archmages in the Council of Seven in Nond!


    ��This...��


    The shock Ciri suffered made her forget that she was actually in a dangerous situation of being abducted by demons as she watched the series of runes appearing before Joshua intently.


    Ciri recognized a few of the runes, and one of them meant ��air��. She had used the rune to construct the Shockwave spell earlier.


    ��A periodic table,�� Joshua said.


    ��A... what?��


    ��Nothing.��


    With a wave of his hand, the faint white runes before him disappeared.


    It was just an elemental periodic table Joshua had arranged from part of the runes. The runes worked exactly like Chinese characters as differentbinations formed different meanings.


    From the test earlier, Joshua was sure that not only could he set the runes to only be visible to himself, but if he so desired, he could also show it to others.


    Constructing magic with them aside, Joshua realized that the nature of the runes was exceedingly simr to something he was very familiar with.


    It was...puternguage��the type of advanced C++nguage with anguage library!


    As he thought of that, Joshua, who was a game designer and a part-time programmer had a daring idea.


    He could create a system using the runes! In any case, Joshua��s memory was so overpowered now. Not to mention, he had also worked in Microsoft for a period of time.


    There was no need to fret about having no system to act as a cheat code after crossing over! Joshua could just write one himself. Be it WIN98 or WINXP, Joshua knew how to make one out of the runes!


    While it may take some time, creating a simplified version was not a problem in Joshua��s mind.


    Only then did he realize that the magic in this world was such an interesting thing.


    ��Ciri, were you happy learning magic?��


    Joshua��s new discovery led him to ask such a question.


    Happy, why would she not be happy? That would have been Ciri��s reply before she met Joshua since she would be the creme of the crop in terms of magical talent, but...


    Now that she saw the series of runes before Joshua, which she had never seen before, the urge to forget about learning magic, and just pack up, go home, and get married suddenly welled up within her!


    However, that was dependent on Joshua being willing to let her go.

 Chapter 9: Writing

    <h4>Chapter 9: Writing</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua used half an hour to write a simple English alphabet program that could type out ��Hello World��. That proved his theory right.


    Joshua tapped the pale light before him, and that reminded him of the first time he had used aputer. It was whenputers were booted using DOSmands.


    Just as Joshua entered ��1�� in the program he had created, the pale runes quickly turned into a series of letters that said, ��Hello World��.


    It was a true greeting to the birth of a new world.


    If that was the case, Joshua was confident that he could create a simple operating system with the runes in just a few months�� time.


    Using his brain as the host, CPU, hard disk, and RAM, while his eyes served as the monitor with his hands in ce of the mouse and keyboard...


    He could do it!


    Embedding aputer in a human brain and letting programs rece the human brain forputation processes could take centuries on Earth. Yet, Joshua realized that it was within reach in this world of magic.


    However, Joshua��s current knowledge was not enough to realize it, and his understanding of the runes was still too shallow.


    While Joshua��s knowledge allowed the runes to appear before him, Joshua had only been a mage for barely half a day.


    Even so, it was not a problem for Joshua to use his newfound magical powers to fuse the footage within the originium crystals. He could record various footages in the crystals before he transferred everything into a single crystal.


    Although that method was a bit more troublesome, considering that it was an era without electrical light bulbs, the prince��s invention was already many centuries ahead of its time.


    ��Ciri, I suggest that you do not stray too far away. That thing on your neck will automatically detonate if it is more than twenty meters away from me.��


    After hepleted his research on the runes, Joshua picked up his pen and paper as he prepared to continue writing the script for ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    Before that, Joshua felt the need to remind the little mage not to run around someone��s room.


    �� I... I was not...��


    Ciri pulled her hand away from the doorknob and looked at the demon who was facing the desk.


    After Joshua had learned the god of order��s runes, he simply sat at the table and began to study them intently, totally ignoring her in the process.


    That gave Ciri the illusion that she could use the opportunity to escape.


    So, Ciri used a pretty long time to sneak her way to the door, but before she could even open it, Joshua��s words made her return to her original position in resignation.


    Ciri did not want to die by having her head blown off. No... If the crystal on her neck did go off, her death would be even worse than having her head lobbed off.


    For that reason, Ciri simply stood there for a good ten minutes without any new instructions from Joshua.


    As she got bored, Ciri peered at Joshua��s back, and finally, her curiosity got the better of her. She took a few steps forward and ended up next to Joshua��s desk.


    A human��s fear of demons usually revolved around their menacing appearance, but once Ciri had calmed down, she noticed that Joshua��s appearance was no different than a normal human��s.


    That slightly eased Ciri��s anxiety about staying in that ce. Her attention was then drawn to the script that Joshua was writing.


    When the plot developed to the point where Belle was imprisoned by the demon to save her father, Ciri found herself in a simr situation to the heroine, except for the fact that she had been abducted.


    Ciri could already imagine the kind of horrible deeds that would be inflicted upon Belle by the demon, the same way she could imagine her own fate.


    Yet, what happened next was totally beyond her expectations as the story changed from the moment the demon saved Belle from a pack of dire wolves. From Belle��s first dinner with the demon to their very own ball in the castle, no matter the scene, Joshua��s writing was enough to evoke a romantic longing in every woman.


    ��This is just a story, right?��


    Ciri continued to look at the script, and her curiosity trumped her fear again as she asked Joshua directly.


    ��Of course. There is still a big difference between fiction and reality. For instance, Belle, the heroine is in much better shape than you, Ciri.��


    Joshua clearly knew what the little mage was thinking. Her current experience bore a close resemnce to Belle��s in the story.


    If Joshua had not realized that she might pass out the moment she saw a demon like Zenarth, Joshua would have considered casting her for the role.


    Ciri immediately understood what Joshua was referring to as she covered her chest and took a few steps back. Her face was beet red. Before she coulde up with the words to snap back at him, a knock on the door made Ciri swallow everything she wanted to say.


    ��Find a ce to hide.��


    Joshua pointed at the only bookshelf in his room where someone could hide in��barely.


    Many demons in the Demonic Realm were prejudiced against humans. It was fine if it was his own servant, but the person outside the door was not Joshua��s servant.


    When it came to the matter of her survival, Ciri obediently hid behind the bookshelf.


    Joshua then made his way to the door and opened it.


    ��I do not recall performing any recent experiments that are worthy of your supervision, Sister.��


    Standing at the door was Princess Cecily Anneude.


    Compared with his eldest brother who lived at the frontier all year round, Joshua��s sister, Cecily was the sentinel of the Royal Capital. She managed thew and order in the city.


    In the prince��s memories, this Princess Royal��s personality was so uptight that she did not seem like a demon. She took up the role of the sentinel at the age of fifteen and had been handling casesrge and small with brutal efficiency. She was the very model of a praiseworthy police officer.


    ��I sensed human magical aura from your room.��


    Cecily��s hair and eyes were a different shade of crimson from Joshua��s, and they had the hue of mes. Under her gaze, any person who tried to lie to her would shudder from within.


    It was a wordless pressure.


    ��I was carrying out some experiments using human magic.��


    Runes formed out of a faint white glow that appeared on Joshua��s hand. Theysted for barely a second or two before they disappeared as the runes were eaten away by Joshua��s chaotic gray magic. He then turned to Cecily.


    ��But that isn��t the reason for your visit, right?��

 Chapter 10: Life Is a Play

    <h4>Chapter 10: Life Is a y</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Give me your hand,�� Cecily said.


    Joshua just held his hand out. He did not do anything wrong and had nothing to hide before the sentinel.


    Even if she detected the little mage in the room, Cecily would simply think of the Royal City��s safety and get Joshua to send the human back to her world.


    That��s right... Send her back and not execute her on the spot.


    Cecily was one of the Demonic Realm��s conservative faction leaders, and as a sentinel, she had always hated senseless killings.


    Joshua��s hand was held by Cecily as she pulled his sleeve up to reveal his arm.


    Joshua felt like he was being treated by a traditional Chinese physician who was taking his pulse.


    ��There is no chaos in your magic...��


    Cecily once again ced her hand on Joshua��s chest, and that movement brought her closer to Joshua. He could even smell the scent of her body...


    It smelled of gooseberries and lc.


    ��Good, there are no after-effects.��


    ��Sister, what are you doing?�� Joshua pulled up his sleeve as he nced at Cecily.


    What Cecily did was not so much a body search, rather a check on Joshua��s health.


    ��Did you forget that your magic went out of control due to one of your experimentsst time?��


    ��Of course, not.�� Joshua remembered that before the prince headed to the Human Realm, he had lost control of his magic during an experiment and had nearly been consumed by the chaos. While he managed to control the magic in the end, it still caused massive damage to his body and soul.


    Since that ident, the prince was determined to learn new magic from the Human Realm. The memories after that were somewhat blurred.


    He recalled that when he used thest of his soul to summon Zenarth, his dissipating soul met another him in another world.


    ��Don��t worry, I have recovered. ��


    While Cecily��s expression was stern, he could still tell from her eyes that she was worried, so he spoke up to ease her concerns.


    ��Make sure... there is no next time.��


    Cecily fixed Joshua��s cor as she spoke in a serious manner.


    ��Yeah.��


    ��I have work to do. Get rid of that human and the others in the dungeon as soon as possible. The dungeon is not a hotel.��


    The sentinels�� job scope was not limited to thepounds of the Royal Castle. They would scour the darkest corners of the Royal City, dealing with the most vicious of criminals.


    So, Cecily��s trip home to the Royal Castle was to see Joshua.


    As he looked at Cecily��s departing silhouette, he noticed that the prince��s rtionship with his siblings was not that tense.


    Joshua still had memories of his eldest brother teaching him and his elder sister magic when he was young.


    Aside from their status as a demonic royal family, they were like any ordinary family, supporting and caring for one another.


    However, that rtionship... faded as the siblings grew up.


    Joshua initially thought that everyone was just that way. Were they so cold-blooded that they ignored familial ties?


    The answer was no.


    His elder brother, Knox had grown up within the citadel and armed himself as a general all for the sake of using war to make humans recognize demonkind��s ce.


    His elder sister inherited the management of the Royal Capital. As she wore the mask of a sentinel, she saw to the enforcement of order in the capital. Yet she held a conservative attitude with regard to the rtionship between demons and humans, and would rather maintain the current peace than go to war.


    Owing to their respective ideals, they had to stand on opposite sides. Joshua could already foresee the blood that would be spilled in the struggle for the throne.


    For Joshua, both the eventual winner and loser were pitiful.


    Those who struck against their own kin for power were the most pitiful.


    Joshua believed that change was still possible. It was not difficult to change a person��s mind as long as there was an opportunity.


    It was like that time many people believed in true love again after they watched Titanic.


    Be it movies, novels, or songs, all of them were created to give the audience some sort of power.


    It was time for him to stop waxing lyrical as Joshua could feel that the little mage had already squatted until her legs were numb.


    ��She��s gone, Ciri.��


    Joshua closed his room door and went up to the bookshelf as he pulled out a sheepskin scroll from the rightmost side of the shelf.


    ��Do you intend to kill all of the people in the dungeon?�� Ciri asked as she walked out from the back of the bookshelf. She had been listening to Joshua and Cecily��s conversation.


    And she had clearly heard the words, ��Get rid of them��.


    ��Kill them? Nah, too much trouble. I n to let them all go.��


    ��Let them go...��


    Ciri had to confirm that she did not hear him wrongly and asked again.


    ��The Demonic Realm is constantly short of food. I have no reason to feed a group of humans I do not even know. I n to send them back to their vige a few dayster or rather, I will personally rescue them myself.��


    There were fifty-seven vigers whom Zenarth had abducted from the vige. Excluding Ciri who escaped by chance, the rest were imprisoned in the dungeon.


    Most of them were survivors of the bandit raid, and as for how to deal with them, Joshua already had a n.


    He was going to send all of them back. No, sending them back was not the right phrase... Joshua would personally rescue them from the demonic dungeon himself!


    There were three main scenes in ��Beauty and the Beast��. First was the small town, the second was the snowy mountains on the way to the castle, and thest one was the castle itself.


    The importance of the town that Belle lived in was only second to the castle.


    There would be many townsfolk in the town, and they were all extras with barely any roles to speak of. Nheless, for a good movie, excellent extras were a necessity as they were one of the cornerstones in the overall atmosphere of a movie.


    In a world without actors, where would he find extras?


    Even if Joshua found a group of humans for cameos, their acting skills would be a problem.


    The final conclusion was simple enough. People yed a role the best when they yed as themselves.


    Hence, Joshua decided to use that vige and its vigers as the town where Belle lived.


    In Beauty and the Beast, there was a hunter named Gaston who lived in the same vige. He was tall and handsome as well as popr with the vigers. He tried to pursue Belle all the time, but his arrogance and uncouth attitude repelled Belle.


    Gaston was an indispensable character in the movie, and Joshua was not looking for anyone to y the role because he would be ying it himself.


    Next, Joshua just needed to act as a human hunter who had strayed into the Demonic Realm and break into the prison where the vigers were held before rescuing all of them.


    With that, the vigers would naturally worship Joshua or the character ��Gaston�� as a hero.


    Life was like a y, and a y was like life. How true those words were.


    Perhaps the vigers would never know that they had been living in a story Joshua had written even after filming was over.


    Anyway, as long as the story was good enough, even if they found out, they would not have any opinions about it, right? Just like the little mage...


    ��Then, can you take me along with you?!��


    Ciri started to regret her rash usage of the ring. It was worth three years of food.


    ��Unfortunately, no. ��


    Joshua shook his head to say no.


    ��Why!!! I was kidnapped too!�� Ciri almost cried.


    ��Because you know too much.��


    Joshua pondered a little before he replied with a very ssic response.

 Chapter 11: Actors

    <h4>Chapter 11: Actors</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Your Highness, are you going to break into the prison?��


    Zenarth had just gotten the water elemental servant to clean Ynor��s body and put him into decent menswear before he faced Joshua. He then learned about Joshua��stest order.


    Zenarth did not feel any consternation toward Joshua��s seemingly suicidal thoughts. He had been Joshua��s Lifeward since thetter��s birth and was long used to the prince��s random whims.


    In the past, the prince had actuallye up with a few terrifying and potentially fatal ideas. Breaking into the prison was a rtively mild one. Two years ago, the prince��s experiment had nearly blown the entire Royal Castle apart.


    ��Not a real break-in. It is just a metaphor.��


    Joshua motioned for Zenarth to mp down on his expression of eagerness.


    It was obviously unwise to challenge the authority of the sentinels at such times.


    ��I��ve decided to y the role of a human hunter and rescue those humans who have been imprisoned in the dungeon. Of course, the sentinels will be informed beforehand. Simply put, it is just a show��a show to make the humans think that they have been saved.��


    ��A show... Your Highness, to let these humans go is already a show of kindness in itself.��


    When Joshua decided to detain the humans, Zenarth assumed that he was going to use them as his test subjects in his experiments.


    ��Kindness? I am not letting them go out of kindness. Rather, I am hoping that they will cooperate with me on something. Zenarth, how many do you think will submit to me if I were to use force?��


    Once again, Joshua threw his most loyal subordinate a question.


    ��For the most part, humans are too timid.��


    The moment Zenarth said that, Joshua could sense some downcast emotions within his voice.


    As far as a Sin Demon like Zenarth was concerned, the human race was simply too weak, so weak that a single me breath from Zenarth could turn a living human into coke.


    However, Zenarth had to admit that there were special cases among the humans who were powerful. Hence, Zenarth dared not underestimate them even though he was extremely prejudiced against them.


    Be that as it may, despite Zenarth��s restraint on his mes and his attempts tomunicate with a human, thetter��s reaction was always to run away in terror.


    ��In fact, for the most part, the majority would choose topromise when their lives are at stake, but if you simply try to force them to submit through brute force, what will happen after you leave? They will do everything in their might to escape, and the very moment you are weak, they will try to kill you.��


    Dominating someone through fear was the most efficient method, but it was also foolish.


    In war, this method was utilized to invade and plunder as countries with powerful militaries could easily conquer thends of a weak country. Yet, the citizens of that country would never yield. They would do everything and anything to fight back.


    That was the nature of humans, and even the most cowardly of humans would have this side to them.


    ��So that is why I have chosen this rather roundabout approach.��


    Joshua looked at the Sin Demon while thetter was deep in thought but still did not seem to understand the reason for Joshua��s actions.


    ��Zenarth, perhaps one day you will be able to imagine a world where humans are no longer hostile to you, and they will not fear you anymore too. Instead, they will like and even admire you. Some will even travel the distance just to see you, fight for a chance to give you flowers, and maybe get your autograph and a selfie with you as well?��


    Zenarth did not understand what an autograph or a selfie was, but... as he nced down at his hands, he saw that his ws were sharp enough to cut through everything. Faint green mes danced around in his palm.


    His terrifying hands were doomed to never be able to pick up something as fragile as a flower.


    So...


    ��My apologies, Your Highness, I... I cannot imagine it.��


    Zenarth had tried many times before. It was not just humans, even many demons in the Demonic Realm bore a fearful attitude toward the Sin Demons. He could forget about getting close when everyone would scatter at the sight of him in the distance.


    ��That day wille, trust me Zenarth. You will be a superstar, and human girls will scream for joy when they touch your mane. They will brim with pride when they stand beside you... and all I am doing now is for the arrival of that day.��


    Joshua then took out a piece of parchment with a map of the prison��s interior.


    The dungeon was close to the Royal Castle, and unlike Earth, the higher one��s status in the Demonic Realm, the stronger they were. They would, of course, not be afraid of mere criminals like that. At the same time, it was a way to strike fear into the prisoners.


    Joshua drew a red circle on the interrogation chamber. That was where Joshua nned for the portal to be. He had already submitted the specifics of his ns to Cecily through a letter.


    ��Zenarth, create a portal there. When I make this hand motion, activate it.��


    Joshua snapped his fingers without any consideration for the feelings of the prison wardens.


    The interrogation chamber was separated by severalyers of imprisonment seals, and Joshua had no worries about any other prisoner trying to escape.


    ��As youmand.��


    While Zenarth did not understand what Joshua meant, he felt an odd sense of anticipation.


    After all, aside from Joshua, only other Chaos Demons could speak to him in a calm manner since his birth...


    Who did not desire friends? There was no absolutely solitary being in this world. Even tigers had to seek outpanionship during the mating season.


    Therefore, Zenarth took the parchment and left with Joshua��s orders in mind.


    The next thing Joshua needed to arrange was the heroine��s task in ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    Joshua��s gaze was set on Ynor who was standing in the room.


    Ynor had already changed into proper men��s clothing. It was a simple garb but was way better than the rags he wore earlier.


    Joshua could not help but be amazed by the fact that Ynor was indeed a subus. Even in male clothes, his every movement was enough to arouse the urge to protect in every man. He was like a bunny who shrank into a ball while it held onto its long ears.


    ��Your Highness, do you need me to do anything? Be it cleaning or apanying you in bed, I can do it.��


    The clothes were ufortable for Ynor as he needed to retract his wings and tail to fit into the clothes.


    The subi had the ability to change part of their outer appearance. Retracting their wings and tail was something they could do, but Ynor rarely did it.


    ��I��ve already told you, I am not hiring you as my ve. Ynor, I need your acting abilities. In other words, I need your ability to deceive others. Are the subi not the best at this?��


    Joshua did not have much time to befriend the subus, and if there was a need, he would do it during the filming process.


    ��I will give you your first mission. You will mingle with the imprisoned humans in human form. Your role will be a brave, passionate, and curiousdy named Belle.��

 Chapter 12: Prison

    <h4>Chapter 12: Prison</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Capital Prison.


    When the prison was built, it was designed based on the ssification of the prisoners�� danger level. The most dangerous of the prisoners would generally be held in the deepest part of the dungeon, while humans, who were considered ��harmless little creatures�� by the demons would, of course, be locked in the outermostyer.


    The imprisoned humans were much luckier than the demonic prisoners. At least, they could see the two bright moons in the Demonic Realm��s sky through the windows.


    Sadly, none of the imprisoned vigers were in any mood to enjoy the view. No one would be in the mood to enjoy the scenery when they were on the way to the guillotine.


    The vigers had all been corralled into a single cell. The cell itself wasrge enough to amodate hundreds, yet the environment was not something the ��harmless little creatures�� could bare.


    A rancid and damp stench filled the entire dungeon as the roar of unknown monsters thundered from time to time, leaving the simple, hard-working vigers tormented by fear.


    ��Melina, do you think that the mage will be able to escape the Demonic Realm?��


    Locked inside the dungeon were not only vigers from the same vige but also the surviving merchants and servants from the caravan.


    ��I do not know, but she may be our only hope.��


    The owner of the caravan was Melina Jant, an olddy who was about seventy-nine years old. The passage of time had left many marks on her. It was not just her wrinkles and white hair, but also her indifferent mentality.


    Melina was probably the calmest person in the dungeon as her servants had all fallen into a state of fear like their fellow captives. Some of her guards even began to think that they would not leave the ce alive and started to reveal their dark side to their own kind.


    Thankfully, the wardens of the prison were cold-blooded enough to deal with the scum who bore their fangs against their own with brutal efficiency.


    Due to the mutiny by her guards, Melina��s caravan team sharply decreased from twenty-odd members to only her and another servant. All of her wares were gone as well.


    Such a disaster was enough to throw any merchant into the depths of despair, but Melina was calm. She had spent thetter half of her life dealing with cmities. From the sudden death of her husband due to unknown reasons to the death of her only child due to sickness, Melina had long bid farewell to her former extravagant, aristocratic lifestyle.


    In order to carry on her husband��s business, Melina had been trying to do business everywhere. Just as she purchased a piece of property in the magic city of Nond in preparation to set up shop��to transition from a wandering merchant to a proper one��fate once again smiled maliciously at her.


    If Melina could weather through the tragedy that befell her family, the threat of death itself was not going to faze her.


    Nevertheless, that did not mean she had given up on surviving...


    ��Even if she escapes the Demonic Realm, she will probably not return,�� her servant said in a voice.


    The understanding of magic amongst the vigers who were captured there was mostly at the shallowest level. They mainly started fires or created ice with magic.


    In terms of offense, conjuring a fireball was already something considerable. Melina was no different, so a high-level magic spell like teleportation was definitely out of the question.


    Their only hope now was that little mage. She was the only person who had managed to escape the dungeon, and before she left, she promised the vigers at their request that ��I��ll find someone to rescue all of you!��


    Many clung onto that thin thread of hope, but Melina knew that a thin thread was exactly that. A gentle tug would break it.


    The strength disyed by the demon wardens earlier was proof of that. All of the guards in her employment were mercenaries with experience in demon hunting, yet they barelysted a minute against the wardens before they were all ughtered.


    It was as if the wardens were cutting vegetables.


    That young mage was even less likely to escape the treacherous Demonic Realm.


    So, Melina had already begun to think about writing a will.


    At that moment, footsteps rang out in the dungeon as the cries and sobs of despair went silent out of fear.


    Thirty vigers or so turned their gaze to the dark corridor as a masked warden tossed a human, whom they had been dragging, into the cell.


    The moment the vigers saw the person, their cries of fear turned into shifty whispers.


    It was because... she was just... too attractive. Her beautiful features were beyond the vigers�� ability to put into words. Attractive was the most appropriate term.


    Ynor could feel the gazes of the humans within the prison. As he had always been living under such gazes, he had gotten used to it a long time ago.


    ��Your name is Belle, a passionate, curious, and courageous human girl.��


    Joshua��s words still echoed in Ynor��s ears. Ynor did not understand why Joshua wanted him to y the role of a human, but he would still do his best.


    Ynor tiptoed to a low window in the cell and looked out.


    ��Child... why are you here?��


    Melina was sitting right next to the window, and when she saw the pretty young girl, she pitied her a little as she could be killed by the demons any time soon.


    ��I don��t know... My vige was raided by bandits, and my parents told me to escape... I was caught by a group of demons not long after I made my way into the oak forest.��


    Ynor��s background had been written by Joshua, so the moment the vigers heard that ��her vige was raided by bandits, and her parents told her to run��, many of the vigers there took pity on Ynor.


    His acting was particrly impable. He yed the role of an innocent girl who waspletely lost but still hoping to return to her vige perfectly.


    ��What a poor child. Those bandit scum should really be hanged on the gallows!��


    ��Hanging is too easy a death for them.��


    The simr experience that Ynor had encountered quickly gained him the trust of the vigers and their indignation toward the bandits. Even Melina expressed sympathy.


    ��I��m sure your parents will be fine.��


    Melina pondered a little before sheforted Ynor.


    ��They will be fine... I... I saw the bandits... my parents... before....��


    Ynor did not say anything after that. His voice trembled, and anyone could have guessed what had happened.


    ��Child, cry if you need to. You will feel better.��


    In Melina��s eyes, Ynor was simply putting on a tough front. Meanwhile, Ynor wiped his eyes, perfectly ying the part of a strong woman.


    What a strong child. Melina looked at Ynor as her motherly affections resurfaced after so long.


    If her child was still around, she would have been about her age?


    ��If you don��t mind, may I know your name?�� Melina asked.


    ��Belle,�� Ynor answered as per the script Joshua had given him.

 Chapter 13: The Poor Mage

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Poor Mage</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Will you let me go if I y along in this boring game of yours?��


    God knows where Ciri had gotten her courage to spout such provocative words to the demon before her.


    However, Ciri��s character was like that, and she would never bow to anyone.


    In any case, her life was already in Joshua��s hands, and the worst that could happen to her was death... Ugh, that seemed really bad.


    The problem was, Ciri had actually tried to get along with Joshua in a respectful manner. Like those noble b*tches who may have looked all prim and proper on the outside but schemed to seduce someone all day long behind closed doors, Ciri could muster about a tenth of their characteristics. She had nned to do so in exchange for her life, but she soon found that she could not do it at all.


    The reason was that she could not detect any threatening or oppressive aura from Joshua... Also absent was his contempt for humans or the casual disdain a master had for his servants.


    That resulted in Ciri running her mouth when she spoke to Joshua, exposing her true nature.


    ��Yes, I will let you go once the shoot ispleted.��


    Joshua understood the concept of sticks and carrots, of course. If he gave Ciri a tiny hope, then she would work hard for it.


    ��And let me correct you a little. What we are doing next is called filming a movie. It is not a game.��


    ��A demon saving vigers sounds very much like something one does to pass time.��


    That was actually Ciri mumbling to herself, but she deliberately did not control her tone. It seemed that she wanted Joshua to hear it.


    Ciri had seen enough of such bored aristocrats. She thought that all of these pompous fools should be tossed into the wilderness for a lesson in survival and experience what it was like to feed on tree barks as well as fruits. That would make them understand how precious time was.


    Wait... as she thought of that, Ciri suddenly remembered that she had not eaten for almost a day.


    The hunger within her belly made her give up on arguing with Joshua as she started to rummage through a small satchel underneath her robes.


    Ciri found nothing to eat aside from a bunch of useless drawings and pencils in it.


    No, there was still half of a dried bark at the bottom of the satchel!


    Ciri��s excitement was no less than Geralt, the Witcher��s excitement when he found a good Gwent yer. She pulled out the tree bark, and just before she could bite into it, she noticed that Joshua was looking at her funny.


    ��What��s wrong? Never seen the bark of a cocoa tree? This tree is a delicacy in the human world... Yes... I mean it.��


    Ciri simply could not go on as she reached that part. The fact that others could now see she was so poor she had no money to eat made her feel ashamed.


    ��What I wanted to ask was did you draw this?��


    Joshua was holding a piece of paper that had fallen out of Ciri��s satchel when she was rummaging through it.


    It was a sketch of andscape, with a stream, a grove, a simple grill, and a small bonfire. The ck and white tones perfectly captured the scene of a campfire under the night sky.


    ��Where did you get that! Ah, no, give it back!��


    Ciri suddenly realized that it had fallen out of her own satchel, and she immediately stepped forward to try and grab the drawing away from Joshua.


    Unfortunately, being a mage, her growling hunger debuff doomed her chances of getting the drawing back from Joshua.


    Not only did she not manage to grab it, but in her agitation, she rushed forward too quickly. She lost her bnce and was about to fall t on her face.


    Joshua had taken into ount what little chest the girl had and the probability of it disappearing altogether with the fall. So, he still politely held his hand out and grabbed Ciri by the waist to break her fall.


    It was only a loose touch, but Ciri shuddered all over and immediately took a few steps back.


    That was the first time a man had touched such a sensitive part of her body! But before she could even ponder upon the matter, she noticed that the dried tree bark she was holding earlier was now on the ground!


    She quickly ran over to Joshua��s side to pick up the bark and patted it a few times.


    There should not be any problems! Ciri had heard a great archmage say that ��food dropped on the ground is still fit for consumption if picked up within three seconds��.


    ��Say...��


    Joshua squatted down and looked at Ciri. He had begun to sympathize with the poor mage.


    How poor was she to be chewing on dried tree barks?


    ��If you��re the one who drew this, I might consider giving you some meat to eat,�� Joshua said as he ced the sketch before her.


    It could have been just her, but the moment Joshua said he would give her some meat to eat, Ciri��s eyes suddenly lit up, and her initial reluctance totally disappeared.


    ��That��s right. I drew it.��


    Based on Ciri��s expression, Joshua realized that he should not have promised her freedom earlier and should have instead told her that she would have meat every day if she followed him.


    ��You can sketch?��


    In the beginning, Joshua had intended to release her after the filming and let her return to her home.


    However, the drawing in his hand proved that Ciri would be valuable to keep around.


    ��Sketch? What is that? I just drew it using the magic circle��s charcoal pencil. I caught a few fishes in the stream there, and I drew it... just because I had some inspiration.��


    Ciri thought about it carefully before she exined.


    For a wandering mage apprentice who was not that rich, the demands for spellcasting supplies were enough to drive her into poverty.


    That kind of life allowed Ciri to hone various skills like using Lightning Bolts to catch fish and use Smog to smoke out bunnies.


    The only other specialty she had was her ability to draw a little.


    ��You learned all of this yourself?��


    ��If I did not learn them. Who would have taught me? Those painting materials used by the court painters could feed me for twenty-five years. For them to teach me, I think even with fifty years worth of food money I would still not be able to pay them.��


    ��Very well. Perhaps I could formally employ you then, Ciri.��


    Joshua never expected the mage to be such an excellent artist.


    Sketching was easy to learn but difficult to master, and Ciri��s drawing was undoubtedly within the realm of exquisite.


    Sketching was the basis of art. Perhaps geniuses may have been able to skip this stage, but Joshua himself spent ten years learning how to sketch and five to paint.


    Considering that Joshua nned to develop games in the future, he would not ignore any artistic talent that came his way.


    ��Employ me?�� Ugh... did you not say that you would release me after the filming?�� Ciri asked as she bit into the tree bark.


    She did not seem to believe in Joshua��s promises to her, including the part about ��giving her meat to eat��.


    The so-called employment shtick had to be akin to very!


    ��Whether you want to ept it or not is up to you. But I think the price I am offering may be up your alley.��


    ��What price��


    ��I can guarantee you food for the rest of your life.��


    In order to expand his cultural invasion business in the future, he would definitely need arge number of talents at his disposal. While Joshua had not formted the specifics of the employment, that sentence alone was enough to impress Ciri.

 Chapter 14: Action

    <h4>Chapter 14: Action</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua sorted out the items that the third prince had left behind before he left. Halfway through, Joshua noticed that the prince had invented something simr to a four-dimensional pocket on a little blue fat cat.


    In it was a whole load of bizarre relics, and Joshua managed to find a ring that coulde in handy.


    The ring was called the ��Ring of Metamorphosis��, or in its more trendy name, ��the Ring of Joshua Anneude��. The object was enchanted with magic that could affect the minds of everyone in its vicinity. As long as he put the ring on, he would look like a different person in the eyes of the people around him.


    When Zenarth was ughtering the bandits, the vigers and the caravan members had seen Zenarth talking to Joshua. That made it impossible for Joshua to pretend to be a hunter and blend into the group, so he had to find a way to change his appearance.


    ��Hmm... Hmm... Hmm??!��


    As Joshua was wondering how he should test the ring out, a series of strange whining could be heard. When Joshua looked up, he realized that Ciri was the source.


    His water elemental servant had brought dinner and set everything up on a dining table. It was a sumptuous dinner, and for a programmer like Joshua who survived on cup noodles, the roasted meat, and other dishes on the table were indeedvish.


    As for Ciri, the food on the table was something that could not afford to eat even once a month.


    Driven by hunger, Ciri��s table manners were non-existent, and even her intellectual mage side was totally destroyed by her puffed cheeks.


    Yet, she looked rather cute for some reason? Adorably dumb in a way...


    ��I��d suggest that you don��t overeat, Ciri. We have lots of physical work to do soon,�� Joshua said as he pushed a ss of water before Ciri.


    From the non-stop beating of her chest, she had clearly choked on her food.


    ��What physical work? And why has your appearance changed?��


    Ciri took the ss of water, and only after she gulped down its entire contents that she avoided the fate of being ��the first mage to choke to death on food��.


    ��This is just a little trick, but it is not the point. Did you forget about the breakout n at midnight?��


    Joshua pulled off the ring, and even a novice mage like Ciri could see the difference. Clearly, the Ring of Metamorphosis could only deceive ordinary folk with little magical knowledge. Nheless, that was more than enough.


    ��I have not forgotten about it, but you sure are not afraid of trouble.��


    Ciri wiped the edge of her mouth with a napkin on the table. Ciri only partially heard what Joshua had said earlier as all of her attention was focused on the delectable meal.


    Although she had only heard part of it, Ciri had an idea of what Joshua was trying to do.


    ��For the creation of a good movie, this little work is nothing at all.��


    Comparing the filming conditions Joshua had now to those back on Earth, humble would be considered praiseworthy already.


    A good movie on Earth would generally take a long time from filming to production. For example, ��Cast Away�� took almost one and a half years from filming to its release. Part of that time was spent waiting for the male lead��s hair and beard to grow to the appropriate length.


    Joshua��s only advantage was his memory and the abilities of the actors in this world.


    Joshua could remember every shot of the movie, so he did not need to worry about technical questions like what sort of angle he should use to express the scene properly. Joshua only needed to shoot the entire movie once. The only difference was the cast.


    ��While I do not really understand what this whole movie thing is about... I do want to see the ending of Beauty and the Demon.��


    Sure enough, Ciri was passionate about the story. Besides, Ciri had read the script that Joshua left on the table, only to see the ending unwritten.


    If it had not been for the fact that Ciri was starving to death, she might have actually fretted over the story and not eat.


    ��You��ll know how it ends in a few days�� time. Time to work now.��


    Joshua calcted the time, and it was now close to midnight. Four hours had passed since Ynor was sent to the dungeon.


    If Ynor��s skills were up to snuff, four hours would be enough to get the vigers to ept him into their flock.


    Joshua put on the Ring of Metamorphosis again, changed into a decent-looking robe, and picked up a somewhat useless staff...


    The staff had been shaved out of a stick by Joshua for four hours, and aside from being a prop, it had no other use.


    Joshua now had the image of an able mage.


    ��Can you not just tell me the ending? Uh... I see.��


    Ciri reluctantly stood up. If earlier she listened to Joshua out of fear for her life, now, she was driven by conscience instead.


    She had promised the vigers that she would return to rescue them before she escaped. It was a casual lie, but she never expected to see it through today...


    And her role in the operation was as Joshua��s assistant...


    When it came to her own life, the mage could still be trusted. Not to mention, Joshua had promised her a lifetime of meat to eat if she followed him and the ending of the script.


    Joshua actually had experience in breaking someone out of prison. While it was all done in games, at least he had some prior practice, and that gave him enough mental preparation as well.


    The Royal Capital��s prison was indeed very close to the Royal Castle.


    It took about half an hour for Joshua, with Ciri in tow, to see the prison in dim green light beneath the night sky.


    ��Ciri, rx a little. The denizens of the Demonic Realm are ordinary citizens with minds of their own. They will not harm you.��


    Ciri had been tense and nervous the entire way; she was a human, after all! A human sashaying down the street in the Demonic Realm would attract every pair of eyes in the area.


    She could hear the whispers from the corners of the street almost constantly. The murmurs sounded like ��seems tasty�� and ��smells really good��, which sent chills down her spine.


    However, Ciri was not the type to be messed around with. The word timid was never in Ciri��s dictionary, so she had always just rolled up her sleeves, picked up her dainty staff, and put on a face that was ever ready to fight.


    That was thew of the jungle, which she had learned from the jungle. She learned it when she confronted a bear once!


    The moment she retreated when they met, that would mean she had lost. As for mere demons, Ciri could simply clobber them down with her short staff.


    Yet, when Joshua reminded her and pointed at her neck, her will to fight and momentum disappeared instantly.


    A mighty beast would never win against a crafty hunter. No! Not to mention, Ciri was no mighty beast as her strength was about that of a small cat with slightly sharper ws.


    ��We have arrived.��


    Joshua stopped a few steps before the prison, and a few wardens appeared from the shadows and gave him the go-ahead.

 Chapter 15: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 15: Escape</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Belle, do you have anywhere to go once you escape this ce?


    After chatting for a few hours, Melina had taken a liking to the passionate and optimistic girl. Under her influence, the atmosphere of despair in the cell had also changed a little.


    At least the vigers were now willing to talk to each other. They used it to ease the despair and tension brought about by their imminent death.


    ��Also, Father has always wanted to let me go to school in the city. I want to visit the library there. There must be many books there, right?��


    Using the script that Joshua had given to him, Ynor��s established image was sessfully epted by the vigers, and he became the center of attention in the cell.


    It was akin to a group of castaways floating about on the dark Antic Ocean only to suddenly see a beacon before them.


    While they may not know how far the shore was, it still gave somefort in their hearts.


    ��Of course. There is a city called Nond, and the library tower there is hundreds of meters high. Belle, I can bring you there.��


    Melina had not given up hope, hence the reason why she thought of various wonderful things that could happen after they escaped the ce. That hope came from the little girl before her.


    Was it Heaven��s way to rpense Melina? By allowing her to meet this young one at the lowest point of her life...


    If the child was truly homeless, Melina would want to take her in as her own daughter. She would then havepany in the future and never feel lonely again.


    However, that was all dependent on Melina escaping from the prison. Only then would she have the chance to live on. But, no... it was the little girl��s chance to live on.


    So, Melina began to pray to the gods in her heart. It was her first time praying to the gods, and her prayer was not for herself but for the girl before her.


    Her prayers were soon answered, but the ones who answered her prayer were not the gods. Instead, it was the demons.


    Demons as a race were much more efficient than a god could ever be.


    Weird noises rang out from the dungeon as a crow appeared outside the cell. It tilted its head as it looked at the humans before it pped its wings and flew to the windowsill beside it.


    Immediately afterward, two figures walked out of the darkness at the end of the prison.


    The figures were not dressed like the masked wardens...


    ��It��s the mage!��


    ��She really came back!��


    The vigers immediately recognized their only hope of escaping the ce.


    They ran to the edge of the cell in excitement as they clutched the rusty iron bars with both their hands. Their emotions were running high not unlike when a national football team scored a goal. They were that close to cheering.


    Joshua could understand their feelings. The tion and excitement of being saved from certain death was not something that could be put into a few words.


    However, Joshua finally understood why arge-scale prison break was only possible during the French Revolution.


    If Joshua had not already bribed the wardens in the dungeon prior to this, their cheers would have probably seen them sent off to the guillotine.


    ��Calm down, everyone. Do not attract the wardens�� attention!��


    Alright... the wardens were actually looking over by then.


    Joshua nced at the two wardens, who were hiding in the shadows from the corner of his eye. They were there to monitor Joshua, to prevent him from releasing any prisoner other than the ��harmless creatures�� during the chaos.


    However, the act had to be done as a whole, and he did not know if the prisoners realized that their every move was being watched by the wardens.


    Despite that, Joshua felt a tingling sensation within. The thrill of ��a prison break under the watchful eyes of the police�� sure was exhrating.


    Joshua deliberately lowered his voice as he spoke. It was soft, but every single person whoprised the thirty-odd prisoners in the cell could hear him clearly since their attention was all focused on him.


    ��He... He... is my... master... yeah... master...��


    Perhaps Joshua had read ��An Actor Prepares�� before, but Ciri certainly never had. That was the first time she had to deceive so many people in public.


    But what pressured Ciri the most were the two wardens in the dark corner.


    Even so, in order to see the ending of ��Beauty and the Demon�� as soon as possible for free, Ciri cooperated with Joshua and yed her role.


    ��I will save everyone. Follow me once you get out. This is the Demonic Realm, running around like a headless chicken will invite a fate worse than death.��


    Joshua tried his best to y the role of a seasoned mage while Gaston, in the original script, should have been a hunter.


    Having said that.. for a human hunter to break into the Demonic Realm with just a musket, then sneak into a Demonic Realm dungeon so easily?


    Most of the hunters in this world were not able to tame pets or use rapid-fire, and melee hunters were the majority of their kind, the so-called demon hunters.


    So, a mage with limitless possibilities was a more credible profession.


    A wave of gray magic radiated from Joshua��s hands as he broke the rusty, unenchanted cell door.


    Joshua did not hide his special magic. It was considered an extremely rare talent in the Human Realm, and aside from old archmages, no one would have heard of it, much less categorize it as a repulsive, evil power.


    The dark and foreboding atmosphere within the dungeon was like cold water to the euphoric vigers.


    ��Over here.�� Joshua led the vigers toward the portal that Zenarth had created without any hesitation.


    The interrogation chamber, where the portal had been set up, was in a deeper location within the dungeon, but the only person the vigers could rely on now was Joshua.


    Guided by the two wardens, Joshua led the able thirty-two human vigers to the interrogation chamber without a hitch.


    The portal had already been activated, and its pale blue light spun around in the chamber.


    Upon seeing the shadow of the forest behind the portal, the vigers lost their minds as they charged toward the portal in tion.


    ��Master Mage... You are...��


    An olddy at the end of the line stopped before the portal, and Joshua noticed that Ynor was following the olddy.


    Was the person acting as Belle��s fa... no, mother?


    ��Gaston, just call me Gaston. You can save the gratitude forter,�� Joshua urged as he nodded. He then pulled Ynor into the portal with him.


    The moment all of them stepped into the portal, the prologue for ��Beauty and the Demon�� began.


    Zenarth��s massive frame then appeared at the door of the interrogation chamber. He was holding a suitcase the size of a briefcase in his hand. In it were all of Joshua��s filming equipment.


    ��Sorry to trouble you, Zenarth.��


    Joshua took the briefcase from Zenarth��s hand, and the space within the briefcase was muchrger than its outer appearance suggested. It was still not as magical as Newt Scamander��s [1] suitcase, though.


    Joshua checked his equipment inside the briefcase, and his camera, as well as memory cards, were all there. There was also a bottle of invisible powder for him to hide.


    Let��s get it started then, the filming of ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    ��Ciri, didn��t you want to see the ending of this story? Keep your eyes wide open from now on, then,�� Joshua said as he picked up his briefcase and walked into the portal.


    ��Write it first, then!��


    God knows how long Joshua would take with the filming. If Ciri was able to beat Joshua, she would really hold him against the table and put a de to his neck to get him to finish the ending!


    Those were just mere thoughts, though. She had no ns to stay in the Demonic Realm as she quickly ran into the portal.


    Zenarth stood in the interrogation chamber as he saw Joshua off. Just as he prepared to exact the next phase of Joshua��s n, he caught the scent of a human...


    Zenarth poked his head out of the interrogation chamber and looked at the corridor of the dungeon. He saw a little girl running about in confusion.


    It seemed that she had been separated from her parents, or... perhaps she had lost her parents long ago. The little girl had undoubtedly been left behind.


    She was left alone in the treacherous Demonic Realm, and she would not survive there for long...


    In the past, Zenarth would not have cared about the survival of humans, but Joshua gave him an order to ensure that all of the humans returned to the Human Realm safely.


    The brave Sin Demon hesitated a little at that very moment. In the end, he slowly walked out of the interrogation chamber toward the little girl.


    ��Human, the exit to return to your world is over there!��


    Zenarth tried to make his tone sound friendlier as he pointed at the interrogation chamber.


    Yet, no matter how friendly his tone was, the mes in his mouth and the roiling magma in the cracks of his skin made the girl cry in terror.


    The scene made Zenarth feel conflicted. If it were a foe crying before him, he could rip that person apart without any hesitation. But she was just a child... not an enemy.


    Zenarth looked at his hands, thinking about carrying the girl and cing her into the portal. But, his razor-sharp ws could end up taking her life instantly.


    ��That day wille, trust me Zenarth. You will be a superstar, and human girls will scream for joy when they touch your mane. They will brim with pride when they stand beside you...��


    Zenarth suddenly recalled the words Joshua had said not too long ago...


    It was just impossible.


    Facing the little human girl who was crying out of terror, Zenarth realized that there was only one way to get her to stop crying.


    He started to move as his massive frame once again entered the shadows until hepletely disappeared.

 Chapter 16: Filming

    <h4>Chapter 16: Filming</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The vige that had been raided by the bandits was called Mocannaly. It was a vige situated on the edge of the mountains, northwest of the city of magic, Nond. Most of the houses in the vige were wooden houses.


    Before the bandits struck the vige, arge portion of the vigers had fled and hidden in the forest. Only a small number of them were taken captive by Zenarth.


    Thus, when Joshua brought the rescued vigers back from the Demonic Realm, a touching reunion took ce within the small vige.


    After all, hugs and tears were a celebration of a loved one��s safe return. The vigers gathered around thergest house in the vige to celebrate.


    ��Why don��t you stay for a while. There is plenty of fresh goat��s milk to drink, hah.��


    Unfortunately, Ciri did not have the luxury to stay there and celebrate for long as she needed to leave with Joshua.


    ��That is because I have taken all the shots I need.��


    The originium crystal in Joshua��s hand had already recorded arge amount of footage.


    The footage came from Joshua��s contact with the celebrating vigers. There was a scene in ��Beauty and the Beast�� where the vigers cheered and praised Gaston for his exploits, so Joshua used the opportunity to capture footage of the viger��s admiration for Gaston.


    The filming process went much smoother than Joshua had expected, and even one of the hardest parts in his n had been solved.


    The way ��Beauty and the Beast�� was presented as a film contained Disney��s usual characteristics, and that was to use musicals to portray parts of the plot.


    Beauty and the Beast began with a chorus performance by Belle and the townsfolk in the town.


    Joshua wanted to preserve the original charm of the Disney production. While he was making an adaptation, he also hoped to retain the original atmosphere of the movie.


    Fortunately, a problem that originally troubled him did not seem to exist from the beginning as the vigers of this vige... were extremely capable of song and dance.


    Joshua enjoyed the performance of an elderly viger who had put his experience in the Demonic Realm into rhyme and song.


    He had never studied traditional musicals before, so he could not be a judge on whether it was good or not. He could only say it was pretty decent.


    Anyway, Joshua did not have to worry about all of that. Ynor was a subus, and the voice of a subus had the ability to affect the minds of living beings just like the sirens in the legends. As for Joshua, his resistance as a Chaos Demon was a little too high for it to work, so he felt nothing.


    Normal humans, however, would indeed be affected by Ynor. The effect was only suggestive, like how one��s sexual impulses were aroused when one looked at a subus. That was the most direct manifestation of the suggestion.


    So, as long as the vigers heard Ynor��s singing, they would definitely be tempted to participate as well.


    All that was left for Joshua was to officiallymence the filming of the scene between Belle and her father, or her mother in this instance. It was one of the most important scenes in the movie.


    Joshua took out a bottle of invisible powder from his briefcase. The powder was not the prince��s creation, rather it had been made from crystals left behind by some powerful wraiths. It was what one would call monster material.


    The powder was extremely expensive in the Human Realm as it had many uses. Besides making anything it came into contact with invisible, it could also serve as an expensive alchemicalponent.


    ��You... You��re going to use the Wraith Dust just like that?��


    Ciri obviously recognized what was inside Joshua��s bottle. A pinch of that powder alone was enough to feed the poor mage for ten years.


    Yet, Joshua just nonchntly fed ten years�� worth of her food allowance into an unknown magical device!


    ��Is there anything wrong?��


    Joshua held the Wraith Dust in his hand and sprinkled it all over his camera. Soon, the camera blended into its surroundings like a chameleon.


    ��Nothing...��


    It was not hers anyway, and Ciri had no need to feel bad about it.


    ��In that case, close your eyes,�� Joshua said to Ciri as he took another handful of Wraith Dust.


    ��I don��t think... we need that much.��


    Ciri wanted to m an alchemy catalog into Joshua��s face and let him know how precious the ingredient was.


    ��A necessary investment.��


    Aside from some small-budget blockbusters or cult films, which film production did not run into the millions? In the pursuit of the best footage and effects, budget was a totally foreign concept to some directors.


    While Joshua was not the type to sink in millions without any thought, he was of the thought that an expensive item that just sat there was as good as worthless!


    Joshua then ruthlessly sprinkled the silver Wraith Dust all over Ciri��s long gray hair. The moment the shimmering silver powder touched Ciri��s hair, it became transparent... To describe it in a more scientific way, light had been refracted by the powder.


    However, this was a world of magic, and Joshua did not intend to apply his previousmon knowledge to get a sense of it. That magical camera he had was a good example. Without the numerous runes engraved on it and magic power, it was at best just a useless box.


    Once Joshua and Ciri were covered with the Wraith Dust, Joshua finally experienced the same excitement Harry Potter felt when he first put on the Invisibility Cloak.


    ��Time to work.��


    Joshua picked up the camera by feel and tossed an originium crystal coated with Wraith Dust to Ciri as he walked to the edge of the vige.


    Ciri looked at her alreadypletely transparent arm. If not for the crystal on her neck restricting her movement, perhaps she would have taken the opportunity to escape or... maybe use the chance to knock the demon prince out?


    She looked at Joshua��s back as she pulled out her short staff from her robe. After a moment of hesitation, she gave up on the self-defeating idea.


    ��You hired me just to have me carry these things for you?��


    Ciri could not help but ask as she ran to Joshua��s side. Even though Joshua was totally invisible now, she could still determine where he was based on his footsteps on the grass.


    ��That is the case at this stage, but there will be many more special tasks in the future.��


    ��Special...��


    It could not be for her to sleep with him, right? Ciri covered her pretty unimpressive chest, but as she thought things through, she found it impossible. Ciri did not consider herself that beautiful, especially whenpared with that subus next to Joshua. Her feminine wiles were basically not worth mentioning at all.


    ��Well, it will be a job that is even more interesting that being a mage. The exnation ends here. Time for you to work, Ciri.��


    Joshua had brought Ciri to the edge of the vige.


    The room where Melina the merchant was staying in was at the edge of the vige, and since she was just an outsider, she did not join in the celebration with the vigers.


    Based on Joshua��s script, Ynor was living with her, and through the window, he could see that Melina and Ynor were talking about something.


    With his impable acting skills, Ynor had managed topletely win the merchantdy��s trust or rather... her heart?


    Joshua did not have a pperboard with him for the time being, so he had to use his memory to remember every frame he was required to shoot andpare it with the original.


    The next scene would be ��Belle and her mother��. Action.

 Chapter 17: False Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 17: False Happiness</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The firewood crackled as Melina sat by the firece and watched the dancing mes. The warmth from the firece dispelled the cold and moisture from her body, reminding her of the fact that she was still alive.


    Melina was too old to be cheering and celebrating like the young ones. She continued to live on even after her family had been torn apart, just to see through her husband��sst wish. She was already prepared for her miserable life to end in the Demonic Realm, yet she survived.


    Not only did she survive, but the gods also gave her a new goal, a new reason to live.


    ��Belle, I��m going to the city the day after tomorrow.��


    Melina turned to the young girl sitting on the other side of the firece. Ynor was holding a book and reading it while sitting in front of the fire.


    There were no precious items like books in the vige, and that book was part of the only goods that Melina had left.


    The bandit��s raid had almost destroyed all of her belongings, and all she had left was just a carriage as well as an old horse.


    Fortunately, Melina carried her money with her, and even without any cargo, she still had property back in the magic city of Nond.


    As long as she was alive, there was always a way to live on. However, Melina did not only want to live, but she also wanted to send the girl, who liked to read, to school.


    ��The city? Aunt Melina... will you take me along?��


    Ynor looked away from the book and verbalized his sad reality. In actuality, Ynor did not know how to read human words or demonic words for that matter.


    As a subus who lived in the gutter of the Demonic Realm, he could only think of surviving under the threat of persecution and suffering. Studying was out of the question. So, holding the book was just Ynor ying his part well to fool the human before him.


    Until now, Melina had not doubted him as her rtionship with Ynor deepened. They had spent the most difficult time in their lives together, and despite it being barely half a day, Melina was determined to treat Ynor as her own daughter.


    ��Yes, but I will need some time. That carriage can only fit two persons. Don��t worry, I wille back and bring you to the city. There is a big library with all sorts of books in it, and I will send you to a school to learn everything you want.��


    Melina��s servant was still taking care of the old horse and the carriage in the stable. With Melina��s old bones no longer suited to drive the carriage, she had to rely on the hired servant to drive her to Nond.


    It would take three days to get to Nond from the vige, and two trips would take about nine days.


    ��Thank you, Aunt Melina... I don��t know how to thank you.��


    Ynor did not know where the kindness of this human came from. He had lived in the Demonic Realm for so long, but never once did a person treat him so well.


    No... perhaps it was just that he held a different identity now. It was because he was Belle, a beautiful and kind human girl.


    If Melina found out his true identity as an inferior subus, she would definitely see him the same way the others in the Demonic Realm saw him��a repulsive piece of trash.


    Therefore, Ynor did not think too much as he tried his best toplete the mission that Joshua had given to him. It was the only way he could survive as Ynor, not as Belle, the fictional character.


    ��It does not matter, child. In the future, if you achieve good grades in school, that will be thanks enough.��


    Melina had begun to look forward to the life she would have in Nond.


    Ynor, however, was suffering. It was the kind of suffering one felt when one was being stared at by the boss at work.


    His innate senses as a subus allowed him to vaguely sense that Joshua had entered the room, and he could feel Joshua��s gaze... The feeling of being watched by a high demon was something Ynor could not be more familiar with.


    ��What��s wrong, Belle?��


    Melina could see a flicker of uneasiness shing past Ynor��s face, and she thought that Ynor may have recalled some unpleasant memories, like how her parents were in by the bandits for instance. So, she held her hand out to touch Ynor��s.


    ��It��s nothing.��


    Ynor was slightly stunned as he felt the warmth from the back of her hand. His uneasiness was soon soothed by Melina��s calming touch.


    Was this what people called loving care? It was... incredible.


    Although Ynor knew that it was all just an ephemeral mirage and he would lose everything once Joshua��s mission for him ended, if he could enjoy the warmth even for a short while, it was fine.


    ...


    ��Is it right to deceive an olddy like that?��


    Ciri had juste out of Melina��s room, and it happened to be raining lightly outside. As the drizzlended upon Ciri, they washed away all of the Wraith Dust.


    ��Deceive? Isn��t that something humans think that we demons are extremely good at?�� Joshua asked as he shoved the camera and crystal into his briefcase.


    With Ciri��s help, Joshua had spent the entire afternoon capturing the film based on its original form.


    While theyout was not as satisfactory, it was unrealistic to expect a scene as beautiful as the one in the Disney movie in the small vige.


    ��That... is true.��


    Ciri recalled how humans saw demons, and aside from being cruel and evil, demons were also cunning and despicable.


    Ciri had heard tales that if one were to listen to a demon��s whisper, one would be tempted to fall into darkness, but it was all just hearsay.


    Today, Ciri had finally seen something tangible. It was so real that she could write a documentary and call it, ��The olddy who was deceived by a subus��?


    ��Besides, I don��t think there is anything wrong with this deception.��


    Joshua stood at the edge of the forest as he looked into the room that Melina was in. He could still hear Melina and Ynor chatting.


    Judging from the merchant��s ��performance�� earlier, she had indeed considered Ynor as family and was clearly enjoying the time spent with her loved one.


    Ynor seemed to have gotten a little too engrossed as well.


    Joshua did not want Ynor to have any emotions for the olddy because affection by deception was as wonderful and as deadly as opium.


    Once the filming ended, Belle, the character would no longer exist... No...


    Why could she not exist?


    If that merchant could ept Ynor��s true identity, Joshua did not mind letting Ynor live on with her.


    ��Perhaps I can develop a demon summoning business in the future.��


    Joshua did not think that there was anything sinister or evil with the ritual of demon summoning since everyone just had to fulfill their end of the contract. Plus, in modern terms, they were no different than business partners.


    Perhaps it was the price of life required for the ritual that led to its infamy.


    In reality, human life was of no use to demons, though. They could not eat it or use it to strengthen themselves. They would prefer for it to be reced with something much more practical... like gold or currency. Those were much more useful.


    ��A business?��


    Ciri lost count of the number of times she had heard Joshua spout some bizarre terminology.


    ��It is something like the Demonic Cartel, the Demonic Agency, or the Demonic Yoruzuya or whatnot. Maybe it can drive the economy in both the Demonic and Human Realms. Then, I can promote it using ��A summoning circle will solve all of your problems.�� as a catchphrase. Well... it��s just an idea.��


    It was just something Joshua had envisioned, and his vision depended on the premise of humans trusting demons.


    In order to reach that goal, Joshua would need plenty of time, but the first step now was to shoot the movie first.


    At present, the only plotline left was Belle singing along with the vigers during the day. However, it was already evening in the Human Realm, so Joshua had to wait until the next day to continue shooting.


    ��Time to check out the other shooting spot.��


    The next scene was in the all-important castle, and the Royal Castle in the Demonic Realm was simply too far away. Hence, before he had started filming, he identified a more suitable castle via the map of the Demonic Realm.


    Whether the owner of the castle would allow Joshua to use it as a shooting location was still a question, and it was one that Joshua needed to resolve immediately.

 Chapter 18: You Are Talented

    <h4>Chapter 18: You Are Talented</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The Demonic Realm, the Karnas Mountains.


    This was the northmost area in the Demonic Realm, and it was covered by a blizzard all year long. If not for the fact that the current season in the Demonic Realm was a hot summer, the blizzard there would have simply frozen all living things.


    As such... everything that lived on the Karnas Mountains was undead with the gift of second life.


    ��Your Highness, I think that visiting the person directly... is unwise.��


    As soon as Joshua stepped out of the portal that Zenarth had created, he heard the advice from his brave Lifeward.


    Zenarth��s race was second only to the Chaos Demons in the Demonic Realm, and there was rarely anything that would strike fear in him. Yet, the lord of the Karnas Mountains was someone whom Zenarth feared, an existence that he needed to pay respect to.


    ��I have met the duke a few times. He is an easygoing person,�� Joshua said.


    ��Easygoing...��


    Zenarth used to obey every single one of Joshua��s orders in the past, but this time, Zenarth could not bring himself to believe Joshua��s ��easygoing�� evaluation of the duke.


    The Demonic Realm was divided between one King, four dukes, and seven lords. The king in reference was the Lord of the Demonic Realm, Nordlein, who was Joshua��s father. He was the existence at the pinnacle of the Demonic Realm, the absolute ruler. Beneath Nordlein were four dukes who governed the four realms of the Demonic Realm.


    The person Joshua was about to visit was one of the four dukes who was known as the Duke of Bones... Zenarth had only heard a little of the duke��s past.


    The four dukes of the Demonic Realm were synonymous with peril, and aside from Nordlein himself, they could simply kill anyone who entered their domain on a whim.


    ��Judging someone based on rumors and appearances... Isn��t that the same as those despicable humans?��


    Joshua��s retort had Zenarth at a loss for words.


    He then remembered the little girl he had met in the prison before. After their encounter, Zenarth hid in the shadows and turned the mes of his body into a will-o��-wisp-like beacon to lead the little girl into the portal.


    Before she entered the portal, the little girl smiled and waved at the beacon. That somehow tugged at Zenarth��s heartstrings. He could not understand what kind of feeling it was, but it was... unforgettable. That scene was something that he found harder to forget than thest foe he burned into cinders.


    Seeing Zenarth��s silence, Joshua did not continue to make it difficult for his faithful subordinate.


    Joshua then looked at Ciri who had followed him.


    The crystal on Ciri��s neck caused an inordinate amount of fear to her. To avoid getting separated during teleportation and having her head blown clean off her body, she held Joshua��s hand as they entered the portal.


    ��I feel like wolves and bears are staring at me in this forest.��


    Ciri stepped on the thickyer of snow on the ground as she released Joshua��s hand. She pulled out her staff while she looked at the surrounding dark forest.


    The moment she stepped into the snow-covered forest, Ciri felt a very familiar feeling... the feeling of being stared at by someone or something with malicious intent.


    ��There aren��t any harmless creatures like wolves or bears here. The one staring at you is probably a Lifestealer or a Mindyer. If you are unlucky, you might run into a Death Knight.��


    Joshua ran through the prince��s memories, and the area was basically the heart of the Duke of Bones�� domain. The undead beings there would definitely not be weak undead fodder like skeleton warriors.


    The moment an ordinary person entered the ce, the surrounding undead would swarm to the location within mere seconds and consume their victim until nothing was left, not even their souls.


    The reason Joshua was able to stand there safely was because of his status as a Chaos Demon. It was more of a little privilege that the lord of the forest had given to him.


    Ciri did not say anything since the words from Joshua��s mouth were once again beyond herprehension.


    She just needed to identify one thing��the beings staring at her from the darkness, those she could not defeat with the short staff in her hands.


    ��Let��s go. The castle is not too far away,�� Joshua said as he led Ciri and Zenarth deeper into the forest.


    ...


    There was a castle deep within the forest, and the trees outside the castle were covered with frost. The garden inside the castle, however, had all kinds of blooming unknown flowers. The flowers were dark, and dark thorns even coiled around the decorative statues in the garden. Under the shroud of the night sky, the entire castle bore a mysterious atmosphere.


    The instant Joshua approached the staircase with a hundred steps, which led to the castle door, the gate opened by itself, seemingly to wee him.


    The interior decoration of the castle was luxurious, and it seemed like death had not taken away the Duke of Bones�� aesthetic taste.


    Unknown music also echoed across the entire castle. It was an ensemble... and the sounds of the instruments used in the ensemble were familiar to Joshua.


    Was it due to the parallel world��s blessing?


    ��Why do I find this music so strange?��


    Ciri followed Joshua all the way up the stairs to the center of the castle hall. An oil painting portrait of a young male hung at the stairs.


    ��Strange? Little one, that word itself is reason enough for me to feed your soul to my dog!��


    A voice so hoarse that it sounded like nails scratching on a ckboard suddenly echoed across the hall as a dark figure ��walked�� out of the painting.


    ��Your Highness...��


    When the Sin Demon saw the figure appearing and wanting to step up to Joshua, he attempted to block the figure. But Joshua held his hand out to stop Zenarth��s discourteous gesture.


    The Duke of Bones�� appearance was very different from the image Joshua had of a lich like Kel��thuzad[1]. Even though he had ossified to nothing but bones, his clothing made him look more like a pirate than a mage.


    ��You��d better give me a good reason for your intrusion into my domain and interruption of my performance, or else, I��ll be sending your yed bones back to your father even if you are the son of Nordlein.��


    When Zenarth heard what the Duke of Bones said, his mes lit up. However, a scarlet light shed in the dark eye sockets of the Duke of Bones, and the massive Zenarth immediately fell to his knees with a heavy thud.


    Was this the power that could rival the Lord of the Demonic Realm?


    Joshua was indeed worthless before this being, and his identity meant nothing there, so he could no longer run his mouth like he would in the Royal City.


    ��I find you to be a very talented person. Form a band with me!��


    The Duke of Bones�� skeletal head suddenly turned ny degrees as he appeared to ponder the meaning of the word ��band��, which Joshua had just uttered.


    ��Simply put, I am here to admire your performance, My Lord. If you are willing, may I have the honor of having you y a piece for me?��


    Joshua made an offer that no performer could refuse.


    If the lich had been a musician with attendees numbering in the tens of thousands, perhaps Joshua��s proposal would be outright suicidal. Yet, at that forsaken ce, aside from the ghostly servants that attended to the Duke of Bones, there was no one else to admire his performance.

 Chapter 19: The Virtuoso of Death

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Virtuoso of Death</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua��s proposal was effective. The Duke of Bones actually epted his request happily as Joshua turned from an uncouth intruder to a noble guest who came to listen to his performance.


    It was just that, for a human, the live experience of this concerto... would be a bit creepy.


    There was a dedicated auditorium in the castle where the Duke of Bones used for his performances. The room was replete with instruments from a piano to violins, and they could be used by an orchestra to perform grand ssical music.


    Some of the musicians were skeletons, while another part consisted of living corpses with meat still hanging off their rotten body.


    All of them were dressed up like 19th-century Victorian English gentlemen, and their outfits made them look very elegant as they picked their instruments up.


    The only drawback was theck of flesh on their bodies. White bones alone could not be described as elegant, much less living corpses with their eyeballs fallen off.


    The Duke of Bones was, surprisingly, not the conductor of the orchestra, instead, he was the pianist!


    The moment his slender and excessively white fingers hit the piano, a series of strange melodies flowed out from it as the concert by the undead officiallymenced.


    ��What is going on?��


    Ciri did not know how to appreciate ssical music, and the moment the musical notes entered her ears, she only felt a chill that bit deep into her bones. She started shivering and hugging her arms.


    One needed to know that Ciri did not feel the slightest cold in her robes even when she was standing in the snow-covered forest earlier. Yet, the bizarre notes made her feel like she had been thrown into the icy depths of ake.


    What made it worse was an unknown aquatic monster staring at her from the darkkebed beneath the ice!


    It made Ciri shiver hard.


    ��Hugging your arms will not help. Try thinking of the sun or fire or something like that,�� Joshua said to Ciri.


    ��I cannot think of anything while I��m listening to this performance!��


    Ciri��s grumbling reflected Joshua��s true thoughts.


    The moment the performance started, Joshua found that it was fundamentally different from anything he had ever heard before.


    The performance by the Duke of Bones was no ordinary concert. Joshua did not only hear the notes that flowed from the Duke of Bones�� piano, but he also felt that his sense of touch, sight, and smell understood the meaning behind the notes...


    It was cold and silent, just like the deste loneliness beneath a frozenke. It was suffocating.


    Joshua sensed that frost was about to form on his skin, and even his mouth was filled with the chilly water of theke.


    Was it magic that could affect the mind and psyche of others?


    The moment the song was over, Joshua could feel himself breaking out of a piercing chill. He noticed that frost had formed on his hands, and the temperature of his body had fallen greatly.


    This was no longer as simple as affecting the mind and psyche! Joshua wiped off the hoarfrost from his arm, and the breath he had just released turned into white mist.


    If the Duke of Bones were to continue ying, the temperature of his listeners�� bodies could drop to the point of hypothermia, and they could very well lose their life!


    The Deathsinger? That name appeared in Joshua��s mind out of nowhere.


    As a Chaos Demon, Joshua��s constitution could still sustain him, but Ciri��s condition was bad.


    Her lips began to turn white, and frost had appeared on her longshes as if she had just trudged through a harsh environment of minus-ten degrees for hours.


    Joshua immediately took his coat off and put it over her.


    ��Your... coat is... wet!��


    Ciri was on the brink of tears as her voice trembled, but if she cried, her falling tears could very well freeze into icicles.


    Joshua held Ciri��s hand, and it felt cold as ice.


    If things continued... Ciri would die from hypothermia!


    It seemed that enjoying the Duke of Bones�� performance was not as simple as buying a ticket. If one was not strong enough, they could very well pay the price with their lives.


    ��Not even capable of listening till the end of the song? The human body is really weak.��


    The Duke of Bones had noticed Ciri��s weakened state as he stopped the piano performance. White frost then fell from the tips of his white bony fingers.


    The second the song stopped, Ciri��s hypothermic symptoms were somewhat alleviated.


    Joshua then pped his frozen hands, not for the brilliance of the performance, but simply because of basic courtesy as an audience member.


    The moment he heard Joshua��s apuse, the Duke of Bones�� expression looked a little better... ��Expression�� was not the right word, rather the soulfire in his eye sockets stabilized.


    ��My Lord, your performance was indeed extraordinary. It felt so immersive, I actually had chills listening to it...��


    More than just being immersed, Joshua would have very well frozen to death if the duke had yed on.


    Joshua had undergone first hand a virtual sensory experience that countless game designers dreamed of achieving.


    ��But My Lord, it is not only humans. Even most of the demons within the realm would never be able to enjoy your performance to the end.��


    Joshua could swear that if the duke was to y the same song in the capital, at least half of the citizens there would be frozen solid.


    ��That is because they are weak.��


    The Duke of Bones was a proud ssical musician... and he did not think that there were any problems with his performance. It was just that those weak and foolish cretins had no ability to appreciate his performance.


    ��It may be true that they do not have the ability to appreciate your performance, but My Lord... do you not find yourself trembling from the cold as well?��


    Joshua would admit that the duke��s performance was pretty good.


    The music had a feeling of cold and quiet loneliness. If it were used as the soundtrack for a horror game, it would undoubtedly be the kind of music that added to the atmosphere of the game.


    Joshua had always believed that there was essentially no difference between good and bad music. White noise aside, every genre of music had its own group of fans. Those who liked ssical music may not take kindly to electronic music while those who liked pop music could hold little interest in traditional music.


    No one could actually say which genre of music was good or bad, and if someone ever did so, that person would be woefully arrogant!


    Whether a piece of music was good or bad was simply down to personal taste.


    If the Duke of Bones�� performance had not been so ��real�� to the point that Joshua felt the need to hug a stove to listen to it, he would have listened to the end.


    Besides, Ciri and Joshua were not the only ones affected. Even the performers themselves were affected. The duke��s fingers were already covered in frost, and he had to move them to get rid of it.


    ��It is a necessary effect of the performance.��


    The Duke of Bones did not deny Joshua��s ims.

 Chapter 20: Performance

    <h4>Chapter 20: Performance</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Pardon me, My Lord, will the next song you y exude the same atmosphere?��


    For the safety of both his and Ciri��s life, Joshua had to confirm that before he listened to the next performance.


    In the event that the next performance was also of a simr chilling nature, Joshua may very well be the ��first Chaos Demon in history to freeze to death while listening to music��.


    As for Ciri... well, even if the Duke of Bones did not continue to y, she might not hold any longer should Joshua not find her a heater or a bonfire any time soon.


    Zenarth was not allowed to enter the castle, otherwise with Zenarth, the portable heater around, Ciri could have felt much better.


    ��That is right. All of the songse from this musical score. This is the only score I have.��


    The Duke of Bones picked up a score whose cover was already in tatters. Judging from the old marks on the score, the duke may have owned it for many many years.


    Was he a performer but not aposer?


    ��Then... My Lord, would you allow me to y a song?��


    Joshua once again made another reckless request, but the Duke of Bones did not show any anger to Joshua��s interruption. Instead, Joshua could detect a yful gaze from the soulfire within his eyes.


    ��Your Highness, this piano is an old friend of mine, and its temper is much worse than mine. If your performance does not satisfy it, it will consume your soul! I will not have a way to save you if that happens.��


    The Duke of Bones ced his hands on the piano, and as if in response to the duke��s words, the piano yed a few notes by itself, appearing to mock Joshua��s insolence.


    ��I am willing to give it a try.��


    Speaking of which, Joshua himself could not believe that his father had wanted to raise him to be a pianist when he was young. So Joshua was required to y the piano ever since he was six.


    Thatsted about half a year, and he did not even pass the examination before he gave up altogether.


    As for the main reason why he gave up... like many other kids at that age, he was engrossed in video games.


    After not touching the piano for so long, Joshua should have long forgotten about it. Yet, after he had merged with the prince��s memories, Joshua��s own memories became frighteningly clear.


    Even the muscle memory from his practices when he was still a kid had returned to him.


    Hence, Joshua thought that he would likely not have a problem ying a song.


    ��Are you sure? Thest challenger was a well-knownposer in the human world.��


    The Duke of Bones had no recollection of the third prince having any musical aplishments, and his title of ��the despicable human�� within the Demonic Realm was definitely not a good epithet.


    ��My song will definitely satisfy your friend here.��


    A rather famousposer? Was he as good as Beethoven, Mozart or Chopin? Joshua refused to believe that the piano would not apud after a performance of ��Moonlight Sonata��.


    Oh, right... Joshua forgot that the piano had no hands.


    Joshua had countless maestros of ssical music back on Earth behind him. If this was a ssical musicpetition, Joshua had no fear.


    The Duke of Bones did not say anything else as he walked down the stage and went to a table at the corner of the room. He picked up a ss of red wine and was ready to watch the performance.


    ��Keep your body temperature as it is, do not fall asleep.��


    Joshua rubbed Ciri��s cheek with his fairly warm hands and wiped the frost off hershes.


    Her body temperature showed no signs of recovery, and she was in a drowsy state. If she fell asleep, she might never wake up again.


    There was no heater in the room, and Zenarth could not enter due to the duke��s orders. Ciri had to rely on herself to increase her body temperature.


    Unfortunately, her clothes were now soaked due to the melting frost, and Joshua��s own clothes were the same too. At that stage, it was almost impossible for her to regain her body temperature with her own strength.


    ��Dying after listening to a musical performance is just toome. I will not die so easily.��


    Ciri shook her head to get away from Joshua��s hand. It seemed like his intimate gesture displeased her.


    ��In that case, please hold on for another ten seconds, Ciri.��


    Joshua pulled his hand back and walked toward the piano.


    It had been almost eighteen years since Joshuast touched a piano. Despite relying on his memory to y, Joshua had no idea if he could do it well.


    The moment Joshua pressed the first key on the piano, he felt a small part of his soul being pulled out of him...


    There was something weird about the piano!


    Be that as it may, Joshua was not afraid. Soon enough, both of his hands were on the piano, and he started to y.


    The sound of the music was akin to standing under the warm sun and bathing in the spring breeze. Then... Joshua actually felt sunlight.


    It was not an illusion. Joshua felt the warm touch of the sun and a pleasant breeze blowing through.


    It was just like the experience of lying atop a lush blooming prairie and basking in the sun on a warm afternoon!


    When Ciri, who had been suffering in the cold, heard Joshua��s music, she was stunned.


    A faint warmth immediately dispelled the cold in her body as if a pair of hands had hugged her tightly. Along with it came aforting sensation.


    The warmth was beyond anything Ciri could describe, and she felt like... she was going to cry as her nose started to tingle.


    She then recalled many things from her early days of leaving home and living alone. Back then, she told herself to be strong and live on, yet in her loneliness and helplessness, she had no avenue to vent her grievances.


    When she trained her gaze on Joshua who was still ying the piano, she slowly began to touch her face, and she could feel that the warmth from Joshua��s hands was still there.


    Immersed... Everyone seemed to be immersed in every note Joshua yed, immersed in the gentle and warm melody...


    Even the Duke of Bones was no exception. He was so stunned that he did not notice the ss in his hand had already fallen to the ground. He just continued to stand where he was.


    Music really could awaken many things in someone, and unlike movies, novels, or paintings, which required a longer time to move someone, music only needed an instant, a note to tug the emotions of a person.


    Just as the gentle tune rose to a crescendo and was about to reach the climax, it suddenly stopped...


    And the Duke of Bones snapped back from the warm atmosphere.


    ��Go on! Why did you stop?!�� the Duke of Bones eximed.


    ��Ugh... I do not know how to y the rest of it.��


    Joshua removed his hands from the piano. While he did not take the examination, Joshua��s piano skill was between levels three to four. While thetter part of the song may have been very easy for a piano master, it was not something Joshua could y.


    ��You do not know?! You!!!��


    After all these years, the Duke of Bones finally remembered the feeling of being vexed once again. The music had stopped just as it was about to reach its climax, and it made him want to smash someone��s face in!


    ��What is this piece called?!��


    But more than anything, the Duke of Bones wanted to know the name of the musical piece.


    �� It is called ��Canon in D��, and it wasposed by Johann Pachelbel, a greatposer,�� Joshua said.

 Chapter 21: Recruiting

    <h4>Chapter 21: Recruiting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    An hourter.


    Joshua came to the dining hall in the castle and sat at one of the long tables there, which had all kinds of food arranged on it.


    It was difficult to imagine that a castle of undead creatures would have so many fresh ingredients in it.


    Joshua poked the grilled meat before him a few times because he kept having the feeling that a couple of maggots were wriggling within the meat. After all, the zombie servant next to him had rotten flesh hanging off of him.


    Ciri, who was seated beside Joshua was not too fussed. She had just lost a lot of body heat, and she needed quick replenishment. So, she started to wolf down the food on the table without any care for decorum.


    ��Your Highness, a toast to you.��


    The Duke of Bones lifted the tall ss in his hand, and the crystal-clear liquid within swirled like blood. It was clearly red wine, and the moment the Duke of Bones drank it, Joshua saw the wine leak out of thetter��s jawbone and drip onto the dining table.


    Could a wine-drinking skeleton actually taste anything at all?


    ��Your Grace, you may speak your mind.��


    Joshua could see through the Duke of Bones�� purpose. It was definitely not his identity that caused thetter to throw him such a feast.


    ��Then, I shall be straightforward, Your Highness... I would like to obtain the score for the music you have just yed.��


    The Duke of Bones put down the ss as the soulfire within his eyes flickered. His tone no longer sounded as calm andposed as before. His desire was almost palpable.


    ��Sure, but... there��s a condition.��


    Joshua had gone there with the intention of performing this exchange. Based on the prince��s memory, the duke himself had an extreme obsession with music. Legends said that in order to obtain an ancient music sheet from a human, he had helped said human to wipe out a small country.


    Whether or not a being like the Lich had the ability to read someone��s memories by peering into their souls through some nefarious methods, the legends themselves were testament to how obsessive the Duke was toward music.


    He had no creative juices for music creation... Well, not like a skeleton had any, to begin with.


    From their current meeting, Joshua now knew why the Duke of Bones was so obsessed with music. It was all because of that strange piano!


    ��If I��m not wrong, Your Grace, you don��t really taste anything when you drink, right?��


    Joshua looked at the red wine that was dripping from the tabletop. Drinking like that clearly meant the drinker would not taste anything. A skeleton did not have any taste buds or sense of touch or sense of hearing.


    The soulfire within the Duke of Bones�� eyes was his gateway to perceiving the outside world. It was his eyes and also his ears.


    ��Ah, it seems that you have noticed, Your Highness. You are correct. After bing a Lich for centuries, I have indeed obtained powers unparalleled, but I have almost forgotten how my favorite red wine tastes like.��


    The Duke of Bones filled his empty ss with wine again as he looked at the swirling liquid in it. If he still had any skin on his face, he would be wearing a self-mocking smile.


    ��Only that piano... my dear old friend, can allow me to recall what it was like being human. Even if it��s nothing but the ice-cold frost, it is still better than this skeletal body that��s devoid of all senses!��


    As he said that, the Duke of Bones ced the wine ss on the table, and his soulfire was focused on Joshua again.


    ��That piece you yed just now! It allowed me to feel the sun once again! Heavens... I almost forgot what it was like to be basking under the sun. It��s such a wonderful feeling...��


    The Duke of Bonesy back in his chair, seemingly exhausted after he said that.


    Power was indeed a fascinating thing. He had sacrificed his own life in exchange for supreme power... In the beginning, he was indeed intoxicated by the unparalleled power, intoxicated by the thrill of controlling life and death.


    However, after the novelty of power faded away, what did the Duke of Bones feel?


    His powerful body would never feel fatigued, so he was no longer able to enjoy thefort of sleep; his body could no longer be harmed by fire, so he was no longer able to feel the warmth of the sun.


    He, who had lost his tongue, was close to forgetting how delicious roasted meat was.


    If the piano had not allowed him to continue to find some human senses through the soulfire, he would have long gone insane because of his current body!


    It could be said that when the Duke of Bones obtained everything, he also lost everything at the same time.


    ��Your Highness, name your price... My soul-maniption tricks are useless against you Chaos Demons, so I will ept your deal. What do I need to pay to get the score for that piece?��


    The Duke of Bones was desperately hoping to be able to y ��Canon in D��, which Joshua had just yed.


    He desired to feel the warmth of the sun once again.


    ��You don��t have to pay me anything.��


    Joshua shook his head. The Duke of Bones had many things that he could give Joshua: treasures, gold, and powerful necromantic servants. However, all of them were too ephemeral! Joshua was much, much more avaricious than expected...


    ��I��m hoping that you will submit to me!��


    Every single word that Joshua uttered was serious and sincere.


    The Duke of Bones went silent for a moment when he heard what Joshua said. Shortly after, he cackled.


    ��I heard that the third prince had given up the fight for the throne, and I thought that you were not interested in power and authority. It never urred to me that you were simply hiding the truth.��


    The Duke of Bones quickly misinterpreted Joshua��s thoughts. For thetter toe all the way to enlist him, surely it had something to do with the fight over the throne that would happen in two years�� time. With one of the dukes in his camp, even if the third prince was any more useless than he already was, he would still have standing.


    ��No, I��m really not interested in the throne. Governing a country is just too much trouble. I��m not recruiting you because you are ��one of the Four Great Dukes�� or the ��Supreme Lich�� but as a ��performer�� and a ��musician��,�� Joshua said.


    ��A performer?�� The Duke of Bones was really into music since it allowed him to really feel like he was still alive.


    ��Yes, Your Grace. Are you content to just y alone in this forsaken ce? Your performance is exquisite and should not be buried here like this! More people should be hearing your performance. There should be hundreds, no, thousands in the theater,�� Joshua continued.


    ��That is the treatment that all musical scores I know should get. Trust me, I have in my hands, the works of countless musical maestros from various countries. All of these works should not be rotting away. They should be heard by many! And I believe that by allowing them to appear in this world through your performance is the best possible choice.��


    There were many ssical music pieces back on Earth, and in order to spread them across this world, Joshua required an exceptional musician who was proficient in various instruments. The Duke of Bones before him was the perfect candidate, no?


    ��You mean to say... that there is more than one score of that level?�� It was the Duke of Bones�� turn to be surprised this time.


    ��There��s more, and they are works of musical maestros from a country far, far away.��


    Joshua could only describe Earth as a vague and distant ce.


    The soulfire within the Duke of Bones�� eyes flickered quickly again as a ck box and an old, torn contract floated out into the air.


    The ck box had a powerful corrupting power in it, and Joshua did not need to ask to know what it was��the lifeblood of Liches.


    ��A contract. I will give you a quarter of my soul, and you will give me all of the scores. I will not disappoint the maestros you have spoken of,�� the Duke of Bones said.


    Souls were not separable things. Having a fourth of the duke��s soul was as good as having half of his life.


    Bloody hell... This Lich was a real lunatic. He was willing to forsake his life to regain his human senses again.


    Yet, for someone who had lived a thousand years in a small ck room without light, food, or water, such a life was no better than death, right?


    That was probably how the Duke of Bones had lived.


    ��Of course, I ept. ��


    There was no problem with the contract. As it was written in the name of Chaos, Joshua was much more sensitive to its magic than the former was!


    A drop of blood from Joshua��s fingertip floated before the contract while a surge of dark, transparent mist overflowed from the ck box and fused into the drop of blood.


    The blood then turned into a dark pearl-like item before melting away on Joshua��s palm and forming a bizarre mark.


    Using the mark, Joshua could feel a faint connection with all of the undead creatures around him.


    ��For the future master of music, Lord Selonica... Wait a minute.��


    Joshua now knew the Duke of Bones�� real name, and he was stunned for a moment. Selonica... That name did not really sound masculine, did it?


    She let out a screechingugh and lifted her wine-filled ss.


    ��Cheers,�� the female Lich named Selonica said.

 Chapter 22: Night

    <h4>Chapter 22: Night</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A crow stood by one of the castle��s opened windows, and it tilted its head as it peered inside the castle. Suddenly, the soft sound of a piano rang across the castle.


    Under the influence of the soothing piano tune, the originally bizarre lights within the castle became much gentler and softer.


    The forest around the castle seemed to be affected by the sound of the piano too. The evil spirits lurking within the dark forest ceased all activity as they looked up in confusion, listening to the song that was trying to soothe the resentment in their hearts. The gentle melody was enough to make someone feel sleepy.


    The crow leaped a few times on the window sill. It had originally nned to fly away, but it seemed to have been affected by the warm sunshine brought by the melody as it closed its eyes and chose to rest on the window sill for a moment.


    ��Nice luby.��


    Joshua sat on the floor of the room where he just had his meal as he enjoyed the slowed-down version of ��Canon in D��, which the Duke of Bones was ying.


    The Duke of Bones�� devotion to music was no lesser than her devotion to necromantic magic. After giving her the score for ��Canon in D��, she could produce plenty of different emotions from her performance.


    She was ying a slowed-down version to aid with sleep, and it seemed like she remembered that Joshua was a being who still required sleep.


    There was a fluffy carpet on the ground that was soft enough to be used as a bed.


    As a matter of fact, the little mage, Ciri had already used the rug as a bed, falling asleep by the firece on a gold-embroidered pillow.


    The encounters Ciri had in the past few days had totally exhausted her. Her experience in the Demonic Realm so far could definitely be ssified as exciting and thrilling. Even when Ciri knew that she should never expose her unguarded side before these demons, her fatigue pushed her into sleeping on the pillow in the hall.


    Regrettably, Ciri did not let her guard down before Joshua. He nced at the magic wand that she was clutching tightly in her hand, and as soon as she heard anything, she would immediately wake up.


    The young mage��s long gray hair was flowed down to her shoulders, and her cheeks looked a little red before the fire.


    She was quite a looker when she was quiet.


    Joshua always felt that Ciri had a very unique temperament, but he could not put a finger on the specifics. Wild? That was a little inappropriate. A less savory description would be, she was a little fierce.


    If Ciri was on Earth, then she would probably be the type of girl who would never put on makeup and never be coquettish even when she had a boyfriend. Joshua, however, thought that such girls were the ones who should be doted on most.


    Ciri had already fallen asleep, but Joshua did not feel any sleepiness.


    A creature like a programmer did not need any sleep when they were coding, and overtime was almost a daily urrence.


    While Joshua��s job was not that difficult, he had often forgotten to sleep while he was busy coding... As to why, Joshua could only say that changing code was not as interesting as writing code!


    ��Zenarth, don��t you need to sleep?��


    Joshua��s fingers continuously struck the air as he tried to convert all the runic symbols into the programmingnguage he was familiar with.


    The fact that Joshua could see the runes did not mean he could use it. At present, he only understood about half of the runes and was still in the midst of studying the remaining half.


    Nevertheless, the half that he understood was enough for him to cook up little programs that did not need a system to run.


    Joshua picked up a ss of mulled wine on the floor with his other hand. His current working state allowed him to relive the feeling back on Earth. But, of course, he would not have a two-meter-tall humanoid creature with a lion��s head standing behind him back on Earth.


    ��Your Highness...�� As Joshua was sitting on the ground, Zenarth knelt and hesitated for a moment, seemingly unsure if he should say what he was about to say.


    ��Just speak your mind. I won��t mind it.��


    Joshua could see that the Sin Demon had something on his mind, and his heart was far more delicate than his appearance may have suggested.


    ��I do not object to your friendship with humans, Your Highness. However, if you are looking for a spouse, His Majesty will never agree to you taking a human as one,�� Zenarth said as he looked at Ciri who was fast asleep by the firece.


    ��Uhuk, uhuk...��


    What Zenarth said had Joshua choking on his wine.


    The Chaos Demon��s bloodline was extremely rare within the Demonic Realm. Coupled with their short lifespan and dismal birth rate, Chaos Demons were prohibited from marrying other races in the Demonic Realm.


    Even nobility in the Demonic Realm were out of bounds, much less humans.


    ��I do have three other siblings, and my father will not be relying on me even if he wants the bloodline to continue. Plus... I already have someone I like.��


    Joshua put the ss in his hand aside as he swiped at the air. The runes that Joshua had written were all pulled to a corner, and as he made a grasping motion, all of the runes merged into aplete form, turning into a window-like shape.


    That made Joshua feel like Tony controlling Jarvis in Ironman.


    ��Forget it. Zenarth, do you have any beliefs?��


    Joshua took out a wooden sculpture. It was the same sculpture Ciri had used when she taught Joshua about the God of Order. Joshua dipped his finger into the wine and used the liquid stains to draw magic runes on the floor, creating a magic circle.


    ��We Sin Demons believe in the mes of Sin, which represents the fires of sin and punishment. The more sinsmitted by our foes, the greater the pain they will suffer.��


    Faint embers spurted out of Zenarth��sva-rock skin.


    Since Joshua intended to end the subject, Zenarth dared not ask the ��who��s the person you like�� question and only focused his attention on the small magic circle Joshua had drawn on the ground.


    ��In that case, you wouldn��t mind learning another type of magic right, Zenarth?��


    The magic used by demons was not as regted as the ones used by humans because demons emphasized bigger firepower and more dakka[1]. If they could kill something with an RPG, they would never pull out a Beretta.


    That also led to Demonic Magic not relying on runes to construct spells with different functions consecutively. Instead, they just unleashed all of their magic power. It was simple yet brutal.


    ��If that is your order...�� Zenarth said.


    ��Then ce your hand on this statue.��


    If a ruling demon such as Joshua could believe in God, Zenarth would, of course, not have any issues. As the pale brilliance poured into Zenarth��s body, the menacing demon sessfully changed his upation to a White Mage of Order.


    ��How many of these runes have appeared in front of you?��


    Joshua showed some of the simplest runes to Zenarth for him to see.


    ��One.��


    It appeared that the brave Sin Demon had little to no mastery of magic. The strength and power he possessed were enough for him to cast aside such so-called knowledge.


    ��Then, can you see this thing in my hand now?��


    Joshua spread out his fingers, and Zenarth��s eyes caught a white cube spinning in his hand.


    He proceeded to nod to indicate that he could see.


    ��Catch.��


    Joshua threw the cube toward Zenarth with a wave of his hand, and the cube very easily entered Zenarth��s body.


    The result surprised Joshua. It seemed like even if one barely understood any runes, one could still ept the runic program that he had written.


    After all, when clients were using a program, they could not be expected to learn how a program was written, right?


    It looked like the runes given by the gods of this world were the same.


    A white square suddenly appeared in Zenarth��s vision.


    ��Your Highness... what is this...�� Zenarth rubbed his eyes only to see that the object was still floating in his field of view.


    ��Oh, a chat window. As for its function...��


    Joshua tapped his finger on the void.


    ��Are you ready for the performance tomorrow?��


    A row of words suddenly appeared in the chat window before Zenarth��s eyes. He fell into a stupor before he looked at Joshua.


    ��Ugh... it seems like you are not able to reply with that one rune of yours. So I��ll need to write an input program, huh?��


    Joshua found that he still had a long, long way to go before he achieved Inte interaction, even when he was already using a local areawork.

 Chapter 23: Talent, No… Ghastly Talent

    <h4>Chapter 23: Talent, No... Ghastly Talent</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��Your Highness, the strategic value of the magic you have created... it is beyond ordinary.��


    Zenarth could only think of war as a use for the chat window. He had participated in several wars to quell the internal chaos within the Demonic Realm, so he knew how important the speed of information transmission was on the battlefield.


    ��A tool of war? No, no. Zenarth, the world before you will be a brand new world, a world where everyone is equal.��


    Joshua��s words once again put the Sin Demon into a stupor. With Zenarth��s current way of thinking, it was indeed difficult for him to understand how great the Inte age was.


    ��Go and get some rest.��


    The cube in Joshua��s hand disappeared, and he did not continue to poke fun at his Lifeward. Even a being as strong as a Sin Demon required rest.


    Plus, Zenarth had opened several portals in a row for the past few days. Creating a portal consumed arge amount of mana, and it was very difficult to recover all of that mana in a short time.


    ��Understood.��


    Joshua had entered into a covenant with the Duke of Bones, and it was fair to say that the castle had be Joshua��s own territory too.


    With the Duke of Bones�� support, Joshua officially went from a prince who could only tinker with toys to someone who had squeezed right into the same circle as the First Prince and Princess Royal.


    That was, of course, if Joshua had any intentions of fighting for the throne.


    Joshua looked on as Zenarth left the hall before he focused all of his attention on the mark on his hand.


    The mark was proof of the covenant between Joshua and the Duke of Bones. Since he was now master of part of the duke��s life, Joshua had also gained the right to control the duke��s Legion of the Dead.


    However, controlling ten high-level Death Knights was Joshua��s limit. He was still far, far away from being able tomand a legion of undead like the Duke of Bones did with Frostmourne in hand.


    That aside, in Joshua��s view, the undead possessed more than the ability to take away human lives or devour their souls.


    Joshua clenched his marked left hand, and a dark light sted out of the mark. Following that, two transparent specters slowly flew into the room through the window.


    The two specters had the appearance of young women, and they were wearing torn, shabby long dresses, which had been inscribed with plenty of dark runes.


    They were advanced creatures under the specter branch, banshees...


    The banshees had no will of their own, and without their master��s control, they would attack any and every living creature around them in a frenzy. As they shattered the minds of their victims, they would hear the banshees�� sharp and hateful wails.


    Obviously, they also had very important abilities such as floating through walls like ordinary ghosts, picking up objects, and going invisible... Most importantly, they were not afraid of the sun. The sun would only weaken part of their strength, but it would not harm their very essence.


    Joshua opened his suitcase and took out the camera. He then gave the two banshees an order.


    They slowly floated to the camera, and one of the banshees sessfully picked up the not-too-heavy camera before she floated to the top of the room.


    Even if Joshua had already known the results, it was still a little surprising to see the banshee float about in the room with the camera in hand.


    With the help of the banshees, Joshua no longer had to worry about the problem of camera angles. Problems like long-angle shots, close-up shots, camera stabilization, support brackets, and the camera cart were basically not there anymore!


    If there were banshees back on Earth, all of the Hollywood directors would have hired them to be the cameramen. Perhaps the directors would not be stingy with the money for the camera equipment as the banshees could provide them three-hundred-and-sixty-degree panoramic shots without any dead zones.


    You guys are just wasted being mere undead. Come with me to Hollywood andunch your career sky-high.


    The banshees definitely had the talent for camerawork... Uh... ghastly talent at that!


    It was a pity that the banshees had no will of their own.


    Joshua released his clenched fist, and the two banshees put down the camera, then disappeared into the air. At the same time, Joshua��s gaze fell upon Ciri by the firece. She had already woken up from her sleep.


    ��Can��t sleep?��


    ��Tell me how is it possible to sleep with two ghosts staring at you?��


    Ciri looked at the spot where the banshees had disappeared from. She had woken up the moment they entered the room, and even the Duke of Bones�� performance of ��Canon in D�� could not put her back to sleep.


    ��Continue sleeping, then. There will be nothing else disturbing you tonight.��


    Joshua let out a yawn. He had not been sleeping for the past few days, and despite how strong his bloodline was, he could hold on no longer.


    ��You��re... not sleeping here too, are you?��


    Ciri looked around and saw that she had a pillow in her hand. If Joshua decided to look for a room in the castle to sleep, the neck ornament on her neck wouldpel her to follow him to that room.


    ��Are you upset that I��m here?�� Joshua asked.


    ��Of course, I am. Hmm... first things first, I��m not interested in you, never ever will be!��


    While Ciri did want to live, she was not afraid of death. She never hid whatever dissatisfactions she had in her heart; it was just that she had overheard Joshua��s conversation with Zenarth earlier, and it made her a little confused inside.


    ��Sleep early, then. We have work to do tomorrow.��


    Joshua totally ignored Ciri��s sneers as he pulled out a chair by the table. He leaned directly against the chair and closed his eyes.


    Ciri looked on as Joshua closed his eyes and fell into silence. She did take into consideration that while Joshua had restricted her freedom, her survival in the Demonic Realm was all due to him. In a sense, Joshua was her savior.


    Yet, Joshua��s totalck of majesty made it very difficult for Ciri to properly thank him. Joshua would definitelyugh at her. Ciri was sure of it.


    ��Thank you.�� Ciri hugged and muttered to the pillow with a voice that only she could hear.


    ��Ciri, what did you just say?��


    Joshua��s hearing was very sharp, though. He managed to filter out the serenading ��Canon in D�� to catch the two words Ciri had just whispered.


    ��I... I... Once I��m free, you��ll get it from me!�� Ciri��s face was suddenly flushed. To maintain her forceful disposition, she had to spit such cruel words out.


    ��I see.��


    Yet, Joshua��s response indicated that he did not even take what she said to heart as he continued to close his eyes to recuperate for the next day��s work.


    Ciri gently bit her lower lip as she finally fell asleep, pouting and hugging the pillow with her back facing Joshua.

 Chapter 24: Director

    <h4>Chapter 24: Director</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The small Mocanally Vige by the edge of the mountains weed a brand new day.


    The sorrow and grief brought upon by the bandit raid and the demon��s arrival were totally dispelled by the vigers as they celebrated the safe return of their loved ones with song and dance


    A beautiful girl had evene to the vige; when she first appeared on the streets, she immediately became everyone��s focus.


    ��It��s a quiet vige...��


    Ynor slowly walked out of the house and sang the song that Joshua had given to him. He practiced the whole night and pretty much possessed a talent for singing. All subi had the talent to sing as their voices were melodious, to the point they could seduce any man who listened to their song.


    Music rang out in the air. No one knew where the music came from, and everyone simply took it for granted as they listened to Ynor��s singing.


    His ability as a subus was most brilliantly disyed at that moment as his voice entranced the vigers to follow his bidding.


    ��...full of little people, waking up to say...�� Ynor had walked through the entrance of the vige market, where she could see the only clock tower in the vige.


    The clock tower��s bell tolled, heralding theing of morning for the vigers to wake up.


    ��Bonjour.�� The vigers opened their doors and windows as they greeted each other.


    A vibrant and lively ensemble officially began at that moment.


    Ynor walked around in the vige as the conversation of the vigers became a song with the music in the sky. The scene was surreal even when Ynor knew that it was because they were influenced by his charm.


    The vigers warmly greeted Ynor, and although they were calling him Belle, Ynor was still very happy.


    Aside from being happy, he was also worried. He could feel that the skies above had been taken over by sinister powers. The powers were different from the aura of a demon; they gave off an aura of death and decay.


    It was an aura exactly opposite of the town��s, yet none of the vigers could sense them even though it was right beside them.


    Ynor could only faintly detect them, like how two different auras had been following him since the beginning.


    Nevertheless, Ynor still yed his role as Belle after he took into ount Joshua��s instructions.


    Ynor lifted the hem of his skirt as he skipped across a small creek toward the only ce in the vige that could be called a library. It was the location Joshua had indicated in the script.


    When Ynor walked in, he paused a little.


    ��The only bookworm in town is here.�� The librarian stopped cleaning and descended the steps to greet Belle.


    ��Tell me, where have you traveled to now?


    ��Two cities in Ishtar, the Land of Frost. Are there any more new ces for me to go and see?��


    Ynor recognized that the librarian was Joshua. While his appearance had changed into a fake librarian, Ynor quickly calmed down and uttered the lines ording to the script given.


    ��That��s it I��m afraid. Perhaps you can reread your favorite book again.��


    ��Thank you, your collection has made this small cerger.�� Once Ynor uttered all of his lines, he breathed a small sigh of relief.


    ��And, cut.��


    Immediately after, the librarian took off the ring on his finger and changed back to Joshua. Meanwhile, a banshee holding a camera suddenly appeared and made the young subi tense.


    ��Your Highness... was there any part that wasn��t good?��


    Ynor held the book in his hand as he looked carefully at Joshua.


    The stench of death brought on by a creature like a banshee was no joke. The damage her wails could cause was much, much greater than Ynor��s charms and seduction.


    ��No, I��m very satisfied with your work, so Ynor, put this on.��


    Joshua took out a pendant and handed it over to Ynor. Thetter looked on curiously at the pendant and noticed unknown magic flowing within it.


    ��This pendant strengthens your spirit. Hide it under your clothes.��


    The pendant was one of the little, insignificant items in the Duke of Bones�� collection, and Joshua had purposedly taken it to ensure that Ynor��s charms ensnared the entire vige.


    Ynor obediently put on the pendant and covered it with the cor of his shirt. With the pendant��s help, he found his mind to be a lot clearer, and even his mental strength greatly increased.


    ��Your Highness... this is such a valuable item...��


    Only when Ynor put it on did he realize how precious the item was. To have a magic item that could greatly increase his mental strength without any after-effects like that... It was impossible for him to buy it even if he sold himself back then...


    ��It is not. Ynor you need to know that your charm isn��t just for captivating the vigers in this ce. No, this entire country and even the whole world will be enchanted by you! Don��t look down on yourself,�� Joshua said.


    Joshua��s high praise ttered Ynor, and he felt uneasy.


    ��Now, you only need to act out this movie like before.��


    With Joshua��sforting encouragement, Ynor finally calmed down a little. Finally, Joshua patted him on the shoulder as he sent the subus back into the camera lens again.


    ��Camera One, stand by. The heroine has already left the library. Long-range Camera 3, where are you? Short-range Cam 2, follow her too!��


    Joshua walked out of the library as he began to coordinate the banshees�� positions.


    He had brought twelve banshees from the Duke of Bones�� domain, and one of them had a will of her own while the other eleven were all under Joshua��smand. The camera itself was only a medium, and as long as the camera was in the center, the originium crystal��s recording function would be activated automatically.


    It was not until the actual shoot itself that Joshua realized how convenient it was to have the banshees as the camera operators. They really could do everything, and if the camera was small enough, Joshua could take all of the shots he wanted.


    Joshua��s experience as a director was only the several microfilms he had made during university. Joshua did think that he had some talent in being a director, but the only thing he could rely on for now was his memory.


    With the banshees�� help, Joshua had sessfully taken every single shot and angle of the first scene like the original movie.


    Joshua even purposedly got a banshee to shoot the behind-the-scenes reel. If the movie was full of vitality and vibrancy, then the behind-the-scenes would be rather ghastly.


    With over a dozen banshees with the aura of death all around Belle, those not in the know would have thought that Belle was a necromancer who had appeared out of nowhere...


    Even if this beautiful girl��s warm and lively temperament did not look anything like that of a necromancer.


    Now that the pendant, which Joshua gave him had seeded in strengthening Ynor��s ability to charm, the whole vige started a whole day��s worth of activities around Belle under Ynor��s mental suggestion.

 Chapter 25: Act Two

    <h4>Chapter 25: Act Two</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The filming of the plotline in the vige went smoothly. The only tiny problem Joshua had was during the scene where he yed Gaston and confessed his love for Belle.


    No matter what Joshua asked of Ynor when it came to his character, he would not dare show any dissatisfaction, but reality was reality, and acting was acting.


    Joshua gave Ynor a good time to mentally prepare himself before the subus rejected his confession.


    That was the only part of the whole filming process that ran into a few bumps, otherwise, everything was smoothly shot in a single take.


    The next act would be the real essence of ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    ��The target has already exited the vige and will arrive at the portal��s location in an hour��s time. Zenarth, get ready. Don��t let the target detect traces of the portal.�� Joshua sent a message to Zenarth through the chat window he had created. Belle��s ��mother��, Melina had already bid Belle farewell as she left on her carriage to Nond, the City of Magic about ten kilometers away from the vige.


    The only rune Zenarth possessed appeared on the chat window, telling Joshua that he had received the message.


    Joshua clenched his marked left hand tight as he began to concentrate to control the movements of the banshees. The mark not only allowed him to control undead creatures, but it also allowed him to share their senses.


    Here, Joshua only shared the banshees�� vision. The changing between the vision angles of twelve banshees was enough to send anyone with 3D Vertigo to the sickbed for weeks on end. Thankfully, Joshua had no such problems.


    In one of the banshees�� vision, Joshua saw the carriage that was driving through the snow-covered forest.


    ...


    Melina pulled her cloak close to her. Winter came exceptionally early this year, and it was already snowing slightly when she left earlier.


    It was not a good omen. If the snowfall increased in the next few days, the vige��s path to Nond would definitely be blocked.


    In order to allow Belle to live in her new home as soon as possible, Melina needed to hurry to Nond.


    Her eagerness made her constantly urge the servant and old horse to go faster.


    The snow on the ground had gradually increased, and suddenly, Maria felt a kind of palpitation.


    She pulled her hood down a little and looked around.


    The forest was still the forest, and the snow was still snow, yet Melina could feel that her surroundings had be a little weird.


    It was... too quiet. While Melina was old, she was not yet senile.


    The forest was way too quiet. She could still hear the chirping of unknown birds moments earlier, but now, it was as if all of the animals within the forest had disappeared.


    The snow falling from the sky was getting heavier, and soon, a snowstorm would descend upon the area.


    While Melina was thinking about how she should seek shelter from theing blizzard, an ancient and imposing building entered her field of vision.


    It was not her first time traveling on this road to Nond, and she had never seen such a castle in her memories.


    Did a great mage build it?


    The heavy snow falling from the sky gave Melina little time to think as she got her servant to head toward the castle, hoping that the lord of the castle would be kind enough to allow her to stay the night.


    The carriage entered the slightly gloomy castle garden, and Melina got off the carriage before she motioned for her servant to bring the carriage to the castle��s stable. She then sorted out her outfit and went up to the steps of the castle gate.


    Before Melina even knocked, the castle gate slowly opened.


    ��Thank you...�� Melina walked inside and thought that a servant in the castle had noticed her, but when she looked behind the castle door, there was no one there.


    That surprised Melina somewhat, but she was a businesswoman who had seen the world, and mages usually had all kinds of weird magic, so she politely closed the castle gate behind her.


    ��Is anyone there?�� Melina asked aloud as her voice echoed across the empty castle. The atmosphere and light in the whole castle seemed a little dark and dreary.


    ��Anyone? Sorry to bother you... I am just a traveler, and I hope toe in for shelter from the snowstorm.��


    Melina shouted again, yet no one answered her.


    However, in the darkness, countless eyes were looking at the uninvited human, and that included two ghosts.


    ��To think that Her Lordship actually allowed a human into her domain. In the past, this human would have been eaten up by my kin outside the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow...��


    ��Silence, Farlow. Her Lordship and His Highness, the prince have already formed an alliance. The prince��s orders are the will of the duke herself, and His Highness specifically wanted us to participate in... what was it again...��


    ��Movie, Fokker,�� another hidden voice reminded him.


    ��Right, the filming of the movie alone is already a great honor in itself. Don��tin anymore. Have you memorized your lines? The banshees areing. What was the first line again?��


    A candbrum by the table opened its eyes as it knocked the clock beside it, whispering.


    ��She must have lost her way in the forest.��


    ��Shut it.��


    The whispers in the dark instantly caught Melina��s attention, and she looked in the direction of the voices. However, there was no one there aside from a candbrum and a clock on the same table.


    ��Excuse me, is there anyone home?�� Melina slowly walked to the table because the exquisite candbrum and clock attracted her attention. She then picked up the candbrum to inspect it.


    As a businesswoman, she could tell that they were very valuable items at first nce. But she dared not even think of stealing them since the ce she was in was just too strange.


    She put down the gold-ted candbrum and looked around. Soon, she found the only ce that was lit up in the dark hall.


    ��I am just seeking a ce to keep warm!�� Melina said loudly, hoping someone would hear her as she slowly followed the light into a room with a firece.


    The warmth from the firece was enough for Melina to rejoice. She quickly made her way to the firece, and the heat from the mes swiftly dispelled the cold brought on by the snowstorm.


    Immediately afterward, Melina heard the sounds of bowls and tes from the next room. When she followed the sound, she found dinner served on the table.


    It was as if it had been specially prepared for her.


    ��Thank you very much...�� Melina looked around. While she had no idea where the people in the castle had gone to, her hunger still made her sit down to enjoy the hard-to-get dinner.


    Before she took a few bites, the teacup on the table suddenly moved.


    Melina looked at the teacup in shock as she suddenly realized that there was a human face on it.


    ��Mama said I shouldn��t move willy-nilly. It could scare you.��


    The teacup spoke to Melina with a tender voice.


    Melina��s brain went nk for a few seconds. No wonder she did not see any living person in the castle. The castle was alive, and it did not need any living person to tend to it.


    ��Sorry,�� the teacup apologized very sincerely.


    ��It... It��s okay...��


    Melina tried her darndest best to maintain herposure, but... all of the living people in the castle be household wares and furniture? Was the castle cursed?


    Soon, all kinds of fearful thoughts filled Melina��s heart, and she resolutely chose to escape the ursed castle.

 Chapter 26: Servants

    <h4>Chapter 26: Servants</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two ghosts that had possessed the candbrum and clock slowly revealed their phantom forms.


    ��Isn��t letting that human stay in this castle a little... too much? Her Lordship has always hated humans.��


    Fokker��s tone was still full of unease and fear.


    The two ghosts had been serving the Duke of Bones for hundreds of years, and they were loyal to her.


    For the past few hundred years, they had seen too many ignorant humans barging into the duke��s domain, only to be instantly devoured by arge group of Souleaters with nothing left behind. Even the luckier ones were finally converted into undead creatures, cursed to forever live a life no better than death.


    Every single one of the humans who dared to approach the duke��s domain met a horrible end, and that olddy, who was not even a mage, not only entered the castle but also enjoyed a meal in it!


    In the past, they would not be able to imagine such a thing happening, or rather, imagining such a thing itself was already heresy.


    Yet, the reality before them was that the Duke of Bones was treating the human with ��enthusiasm��.


    ��This is His Highness�� will. Did you not notice that after His Highness�� arrival that the Her Lordship has never been happier for the past two days? Even her soulfire has almost turned into the shape of a musical note.��


    Farlow was one of the violinists in the Duke of Bones�� orchestral ensemble. His memories of his past life were still fresh even after he ended up as the duke��s funeral sacrifice.


    ��Plus, His Highness�� ��Canon in D�� is really amazing. If I were still alive, I would really love to visit that greatposer in his faraway country.��


    As they talked, a gentle piano tune suddenly serenaded the castle. The musical notes eased the cold and gloom that permeated throughout the castle earlier.


    ��Don��t you think that Her Lordship has reverted to the way she was in the past during thesest two days?��


    Upon listening to the tune, Farlow realized that since Joshua��s arrival, the Duke of Bones had changed a lot.


    Previously, the Duke of Bones was absolutely paranoid. She would not allow any living being to enter her domain, and unless absolutely necessary, she would not leave her domain either. Thus, she had spent a long, long time cooped up inside the castle.


    ��In the past? Indeed. She��s finallyughed at least. Haven��t seen that in decades.��


    Fokker looked at his good friend, and after being friends for so long, Fokker definitely understood what Farlow meant when he mentioned the ��past��.


    ��Damn it! if not for those damned revolutionaries, I believe that His Highness would definitely fall head over heels for Her Lordship.��


    ��Ahem... Farlow,�� Fokker cleared his throat and reminded Farlow. While Farlow was indeed a ghost, he could still feel a chill run down his back.


    ��If Her Lordship hears what you two have just said, it will be more than enough reason for her to feed you both to the dogs.��


    A slightly immature voice rang out behind them, and they immediately turned to the young phantom and bowed.


    ��Majordomo.��


    Joshua had followed the ghost into the hall as it led the way. The ghost was an existence second only to the Duke of Bones and was the steward of the castle.


    He was also the ghost that yed the role of the teacup earlier.


    ��My thanks to all of you for your cooperation. There are still many unfinished parts of the movie that I need your help toplete.��


    Joshua had never been good with titudes. A programmer��s life was always more action and less talk, so Joshua could only briefly describe to the ghosts living in the castle what to do next.


    There was a total of twenty-one ghosts in the castle that had the right to serve the Duke of Bones. They were obviously different from the ghosts that had only maintained their form for a year or two, and a number of the ghosts in the castle could be traced back to an age prior to the dawn of humanity.


    All of the twenty-one ghosts had the ability to possess items and use them as bodies. That helped Joshua resolve one of the biggest draws in ��Beauty and the Beast��, the living furniture.


    ��Your wish is ourmand, Your Highness.��


    The three ghosts gave Joshua a courteous bow from an unknown region.


    ��Your current task ispleted. All of you may leave and get some rest.��


    Joshua was an outsider to the people of the castle, an outsider with no rights to order anyone around. Despite that, Joshua did not detect a speck of sense of resentment from any of the ghosts.


    Could it be his identity as the third prince yed a role in that?


    Joshua had no time to think of that now. As he watched the three ghosts disappear, he turned to Zenarth beside him.


    The Sin Demon was wearing a custom-made costume that hid all of hisva-rock skin and finally gave off a slight princely disposition.


    Zenarth had justpleted his first scene, where the Beast threw Belle��s father into the dungeon.


    Zenarth��s performance was ster as he yed the role of a manic prince who was afraid ofmunicating with others to a tee.


    However, Zenarth felt a little lost now.


    ��The Duke of Bones�� luby has already put the woman to sleep. She will be well taken care of when she wakes up.��


    Joshua knew the reason why Zenarth felt so down.


    As a brave and war-mongering Sin Demon, Zenarth could mercilessly decapitate every single one of the bandits in that vige and bathe the ground with their blood.


    Yet, against a powerless olddy, just snarling at her and rudely tossing her into the dungeon was enough to make Zenarth feel ashamed.


    Kindness?


    It was an emotion that a race born for ughter like the Sin Demons did not need. That was just the basic dignity and training of a powerful warrior. Zenarth��s mes were prepared only for sinners and those whomitted evil.


    ��Ynor wille to the castle in the afternoon. After the filming, that human will be free. Zenarth, use this time to find a couple of ghosts that can dance to learn some ballroom dancing.��


    Joshua was confident that he couldplete the filming of ��Beauty and the Demon�� in a short span of time.


    Usually, the most time-consuming parts of filming were mistakes from the actors, the consideration and arrangement of camera angles, post-production special effects, and what not...


    However, those problems did not exist for Joshua. Every single one of the actors in the castle was a servant of the Duke of Bones, unlike the vigers who were difficult to control.


    If things proceeded fast enough, Joshua expected to finish the movie��s entire filming process in a week��s time.


    After all, ��Beauty and the Demon�� was only a small part of Joshua��s blueprint. The movie would be Joshua��s stepping stone into the Human Realm.

 Chapter 27: The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Ball</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    A dayter, in the castle��s prison tower.


    Her experience in the past half-a-month was enough to convince Melina to publish her memoir. Being kidnapped by demons twice in a row was not something every human would experience.


    Melina did not find it difficult to be locked inside the prison for twenty-four hours a day, because the sound of the piano that would y from time to timepletely immersed her in it.


    Suddenly, Melina heard approaching footsteps. She went to the edge of the cell and saw the figure of a person that should never have been there��Belle.


    What happened next was just like the story. In order to save her loved one, the kind Belle decided to take her loved one��s ce and stay in the castle.


    The elderly Melina could not fight against Zenarth��s strength as she was roughly dragged out of the castle by thetter, then tossed into the gardens outside.


    The castle gate closed once again as Melina fell onto the snow-covered ground in grief and despair.


    ��Mistress Melina! Mistress Melina!��


    Just as despair was about to ovee her, Melina heard her servant��s voice.


    Her servant led the old horse across the garden, which was full of thorns and hurried to her side.


    ��You... You actually stayed behind.�� Melina looked at her servant in disbelief. The servant was just a person she hired with money, and she did not have any master-servant rtionship with him.


    As a merchant, Melina knew there was no rtionship more fragile than the one maintained by money. Yet, the servant actually hid on the castle��s grounds despite the risk of being killed by the demon.


    ��Honesty is the most basic principle of life, but that��s not the point. Mistress, quickly get on the horse and leave this ce. It will take you back all the way to the vige. Look for Gaston. Perhaps he can help you rescue Belle,�� the servant said.


    ��Gaston... Yes, I can seek Gaston��s help.�� Melina remembered that she knew a great mage who could move freely around in the Demonic Realm. She quickly got on the horse with agility, unlike an elderly woman.


    ��What about you?��


    That was the only horse Melina had brought from the vige.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ve found a hiding ce nearby,�� the servant said.


    Melina did not dither. She was a person who knew her priorities. After she left the servant with a ��Take care��, she kicked the horse��s abdomen, and the horse started to gallop away from the castle.


    The servant looked on as Melina disappeared into the forest beyond the castle, taking the Ring of Metamorphosis off his finger.


    ��To think that you said the word ��honesty�� with such a straight face.��


    Ciri walked out of the woods on the other side of the garden and looked at Joshua, who was standing before the pile of snow. As a behind-the-scenes director, Joshua was really handling everything from nning to scripting and filming. He was also simultaneously making cameos in many roles.


    However, the servant character was not actually a cameo.


    ��Why not? I��m a demon after all.��


    Joshua quickly walked back into the castle.


    Joshua��s retort had Ciri at a loss for words. If it had not been for his deliberate reminder, she would have forgotten that Joshua was a demon prince.


    The inner hall of the castle was not as dark as the outside. The moment Ynor arrived at the castle in the afternoon the day before, Joshua worked overtime to film ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    The screeny Joshua was about to shoot was the most touching scene in the whole story. It was a scene that would make countless girls scream��the scene where Belle and the Beast danced in the castle hall.


    The instant Joshua walked into the hall, Ynor was dancing at the center of the hall while holding Zenarth��s hands.


    The subus had already changed into a gorgeous princess dress, and with his unique charm, he was destined to be everyone��s focus the moment he appeared. Any male or female would be attracted once they saw him.


    Three minutester.


    The music gradually came to an end as Ynor and Zenarth slowly stopped dancing.


    Once they stopped, the two demons looked at Ciri by the edge of the dance floor instead of Joshua.


    Speaking of which, Joshua could not believe that the youngdy who was so poor she could only eat tree barks every day and the asional lucky rabbit meal or two was both Ynor and Zenarth��s dance instructor.


    ��I��ll give it a pass. As much as I don��t want to admit it, both of you are fast learners.��


    Ballroom dancing was not difficult, and anyone who mastered the rhythm would be able to learn it easily. While it was called the dance of the nobility, it was nothing but two people spinning around in Ciri��s eyes. It was practically pointless to her.


    ��Let��s take a break, then. Zenarth, Ynor, get some rest. Also, look at the script and prepare for the next scene.��


    Joshua held the originium crystal that the banshee had handed over to him. The shooting of the scene consumed seven crystals, each recording various angles. Joshua borrowed all seven of the crystals from the banshee. As faint white magic radiated from his hand, he edited and merged the footage into a single crystal ording to his memory.


    Joshua then wrote a ��72�� on the surface of the crystal with a runic inscription and ced it in his suitcase.


    ��Say, you don��t even know such a simple ballroom dance?�� Ciri suddenly approached Joshua and asked.


    ��I wouldn��t need you to be my instructor if I knew it.��


    After Joshua got well-acquainted with the young mage, she had be less and less concerned about his status as a demon prince. If not for the ��cor�� that Joshua had ced on her neck, Ciri could have very well resumed fighting with Joshua with her short staff.


    ��Well, this will definitely be useful if you want to visit human societies in the future. So, do you want to learn it?��


    Ciri had finally found the opportunity to let off her pent up steam. Every time shemunicated with Joshua, Ciri always felt like there was this ��Intelligence Repression�� thing going on because Joshua would always talk about things that struck her knowledge blind spots. This time around, Ciri finally found something that Joshua did not know!


    Joshua looked at Ciri and recalled a husky he had kept back on Earth... It was bad manners topare a girl to a husky, but for some reason, Joshua saw a few simrities.


    ��Then, please do teach, Ciri.��


    What Ciri did not expect was Joshua actually asking her for guidance.


    ��Al... Alright... I.. will teach... you.��


    Ciri admitted that she was impulsive when she said that. In fact, rather than childishly trying to show off to Joshua, Ciri was more affected by Zenarth and Ynor��s performance.


    Even as a spectator, even when she knew that Zenarth and Ynor were acting, Ciri was still immersed in the most beautiful scene of ��Beauty and the Demon��... Any girl would be affected by that scene.


    That was why she was so impulsive, but it was toote for regrets as Joshua had held his hand out to her. Ciri could only grit her teeth while she took his hand.


    ��ce... your hand... on my waist.�� Ciri��s body stiffened for a little before she finally uttered that sentence out.


    Joshua gently ced his hand on Ciri��s waist while she ced her hand on his shoulder.


    The music yed at that moment, and Ciri started to guide Joshua for another performance of ��Beauty and the Demon�� on the dance floor.


    It was indeed another performance, but Ciri did not realize that her fate would not be as beautiful as Belle��s...


    Could this work? Ciri lowered her head as she stole a nce at Joshua, but just a few steps in, Ciri��s dream was brutally shattered by Joshua��s tossing.


    ��You��ve stepped on my foot!��


    Reality was never as perfect as a movie, and Joshua, a total novice in ballroom dancing, ruthlessly tore apart the romantic scene Ciri had built in her mind.


    ��Sorry...�� Joshua��s apologies did zilch.


    ��You stepped on me again! Did you do that on purpose?!��


    ��Can you give the newbie some leeway?��


    While Joshua was saying that, his mind was not on the matter. When Joshua held Ciri��s hand, he noticed that there were a lot of scars on her hands, even her arms as well. Even when Ciri had deliberately tried to hide them, at such proximity, Joshua could see the various scars that werepletely jarring on her fair skin.


    They were not hands that a girl should have.

 Chapter 28: Preview

    <h4>Chapter 28: Preview</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua took the originium crystal marked with ��1�� and infused it with mana. The images stored in the crystal were then projected into the air, and Joshua shifted the projection onto a smooth castle wall.


    The cinema-quality movie that one could only enjoy on Earth had finally materialized in the ancient castle.


    The lights went out at that moment with only the projection from the originium crystal illuminating the area. Joshua ced the crystal on the table before he returned to the ��audience seats�� that had been temporarily set up.


    The filming progress of ��Beauty and the Demon�� was almost seventy percent done, and the remaining part of the story was where Gaston led the townsfolk to attack the castle.


    This part of the plotline required Joshua to inform the duke in advance even though they had made a covenant.


    After all, it was still courtesy to inform the owner when you were bringing a mob to trash her house, even if it was just for a performance.


    So, Joshua used a special method to inform the Duke of Bones of his intentions.


    As a result, the Duke of Bones gloriously became the world��s first preview audience member for the world��s first movie. It was not the Duke of Bones alone, but his ghostly servants were also there.


    The movie was yed just as Joshua had nned. Whether it was the angles, the description of the scenes, and even the lighting, it was all very satisfactory to him. The Duke of Bones herself yed the movie soundtrack.


    The entire castle was silent, and only the character��s dialogues in the film could be heard.


    Many of the scenes in the movie included the castle, which the duke was familiar with, while Ciri watched the entire process of filming in the vige from the sidelines.


    However, both the Duke of Bones and Ciri were still fully focused on the film, and Joshua even heard the sound of bated breath during the critical part of the plot.


    The same scene could have been shot from different angles to elicit different feelings, but the pace of the story and its dialogue were not present in real life.


    Joshua believed that the biggest charm of movies was their ability to tell the audience that ��there is such a beautiful thing in this world��. Of course, he could rece beautiful with other words as well.


    The essence of a movie was to allow the audience to experience a different life, and any intelligent being would always find interest in a life they never had.


    Since the movie had not beenpleted yet, the projection suddenly disappeared when the story was still halfway through.


    ��What happened? Where are the other scenes?��


    Before Joshua could even speak, the Duke of Bones�� voice echoed across the dark hall, and the zing soulfire in her eyes once again turned to Joshua.


    ��Your Grace, this movie is not yetpleted.��


    Joshua only had ns to introduce the Duke of Bones to the concept of a movie. That was the reason why he yed the iplete ��Beauty and the Demon�� before the duke.


    ��When will the filming bepleted?��


    The Duke of Bones admitted that she had begun to look forward to theing plotline. The moment the movie reached its climax, the screen cked out, and the duke actually thought something was wrong with Joshua��s originium crystal. Instead, he told her that it was notplete.


    This was the second time Joshua had managed to trigger the Duke of Bones�� urge to roll her sleeves up and deck him.


    ��If Your Grace would agree to allow the humans to enter your castle and have a little trip around it... I can finish this movie in two days.��


    The Duke of Bones pondered for a moment as she tapped her fingers on the handle of the chair, as though she was hesitating because of it.


    ��Your Highness, are you serious about wanting me to perform in the human world?��


    The soulfire that was leaping within the duke��s eyes had calmed down. Her covenant with Joshua was for her to obtain Joshua��s scores, while Joshua��s hope for her to perform in the human world was taken as a joke.


    For a living disaster like her to go into human cities? The Duke of Bones had never heard a more terrible joke.


    However, the ��Beauty and the Demon�� movie had touched the duke and given her a little faith that Joshua could really change how humans think about them.


    ��I am serious, and I will write your name at the end of the movie. Everyone who watches it will then know that all of the wonderful soundtracks in the movie were created by your hands.��


    ��In that case, please proceed, Your Highness. I shall await the movie��s ending.��


    Joshua��s answer convinced the Duke of Bones to make her decision.


    After getting the duke��s permission, Joshua prepared to shoot the final part of the movie. However, the Duke of Bones once again pulled Joshua��s hand.


    ��Your Highness, can you tell me the ending of this movie in advance? Does... Does Belle and the prince finallye together in the end?��


    The Duke of Bones�� curiosity, which had been dormant for centuries was totally roused by Joshua. He had nned to leave the ending until thepletion of the movie before he shared it, but the Duke of Bones found herself unable to wait until then.


    When the Duke of Bones asked that question, every single one of the audience members, be it Ciri or the ghosts, all turned to Joshua as if they were very eager to learn the movie��s ending.


    ��Uh...��


    Joshua felt a great pressure piling upon him with so many eyes staring at him, but finally, Joshua revealed the ending as it was.


    ��No...��


    ��What?!��


    ��It ends with the demon prince sacrificing himself to protect Belle... Yeah... dying in Belle��s arms.��


    Joshua suddenly felt chills all over his body, especially when the Duke of Bones�� soulfire danced as she stared at him. The impression that he may lose his life at any moment suddenly appeared.


    ��Are you serious?!��


    Joshua heard the scariest question the Duke of Bones had to ask. While the Duke of Bones did not have a favorable impression of Joshua, she still maintained basic etiquette.


    Now, the Duke of Bones was in an ��If you dare write the ending to be tragic, believe me when I will blow you to smithereens instantly with a Death Coil!�� mode.


    Joshua then remembered some of the writers back on Earth who had written tragedies so brilliant that the audiences were moved to tears. Thetter would then send the writer over a dozen razor des as a disy of friendship.


    ��Your Grace, this is just a fictional story, and it... is also for effect.��


    ��Beauty and the Beast�� had received numerous adaptations back on Earth. The most famous one was, of course, the Disney version, but aside from that, there was one filmed in French as well.


    Besides, Joshua made this movie just to change how humans viewed demons.


    Hence, Joshua had written the prince as a half-human half-demon character who was cursed to forever be in his demonic form, only to return to his human form if he found true love.


    Joshua elected to change the ending where the demon would die in Belle��s arms after he protected her.


    Tragedies were at times more profound thanedies, were they not?


    However, seeing the Duke of Bones�� reaction, Joshua thought that it was necessary to change the story a little. The lifting of the curse would fail, but the demon prince would still live a happy, carefree life with Belle in the castle.


    Joshua did not expect the Lady of Liches to have such a fragile, young girl��s heart.

 Chapter 29: The Birth of the World’s First Video Game

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Birth of the World��s First Video Game</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After the end of the preview, Joshua elerated the filming process with the Duke of Bones�� urging.


    So now, Joshua was sitting in a carriage as ��Gaston, the Hunter��, and along with Joshua was a group of indignant vigers.


    Under ��Gaston��s�� incitement, they held up torches, bows and arrows, and pitchforks as they set out to kill the beast who had imprisoned Belle, the beautiful girl in their vige.


    Most of the vigers who lived in the mountains were dependent on hunting for their livelihood. Perhaps telling them that they would be facing a ��demon�� was terrifying, but Joshua had cleverly described Zenarth as a ��human-shaped beast��.


    For the hunters, any beast was nothing more than prey. As long as the beast was something that could be killed with bows and arrows, it was nothing to be feared.


    So, the vigers traveled to the most dangerous ce they had ever known with that idea in mind: the Duke of Bones�� Forest of Twilight��s Shadow.


    No one knew if the vigers would still be willing to march onward with such bravado if they knew countless of evil spirits that could rip their souls into shreds lurked around in the forest.


    Plus, this was the first time the undead lurking in the forest saw so many ��living things�� entering their vision. The evil spirits that had never tasted fresh souls for centuries were now a little restless.


    However, the majesty of the Duke of Bones permeated across the entire forest, and under that absolute pressure, the spirits could only look on as the walking sacks of fresh meat passed them. Not a single one of them dared to approach the humans aside from a few banshee camera operators.


    ��Is the final ending really a tragedy?��


    Joshua was focused on mobilizing the banshees to get the best possible footage out of the scene. All of a sudden, a window popped up before him.


    It seemed like he needed to set a few notification reminder codes in front of the chat window... Thankfully, Joshua was not riding a horse, or else the sudden appearance of the window was enough to get Joshua��s horse to knock into the person in front of him.


    Joshua looked at the culprit, Ciri who was sitting in another carriage. She was looking at him too.


    ��Yes.��


    Joshua immediately sent a reply back to Ciri.


    Ciri herself was a white mage. Even though she was still an adept, when Joshua gave her the chat window program, she quickly mastered it and even started to have fun ying with it.


    Her notion of fun was to send Joshua harassment messages at random.


    ��Is there no room for any changes?��


    ��It��s just a movie.��


    Joshua clenched the mark on his left hand as he gave the banshees a series of orders, while he tapped his hand rapidly against the air.


    The ability to use his mind for two things at the same time was something Joshua had only recently discovered. Ever since Joshua received the demon prince��s memories, he found his thoughts to be much clearer than before, and even writing a series of codes under a second was possible now.


    ��But if it is a tragic ending, that means the prince and Belle...��


    As Ciri typed that out, her hands suddenly stopped as she realized a horrifying thing.


    She was... sympathizing with the demon. Although he was only a character in the movie, Ciri found herself furious at the unfair treatment of the prince.


    After she watched Joshua��s preview screening, Ciri��s only wish was for Belle and the prince to live happily ever after!


    Ciri had no idea where this surge of emotions came from, though.


    The moment she heard from Joshua that the ending would see the demon prince killed by the vigers, aside from grief and indignation, Ciri also had the idea of forcing Joshua to change the script or even stopping the vigers herself.


    Ciri��s reaction was what Joshua had hoped to see. That meant the ��Beauty and the Demon�� movie was a sess.


    Joshua believed that a good romance movie should not only m the audience in the face with love, but it should also make the audience hope for the happiness of the hero and heroine from the bottom of their hearts. The audience should sincerely wish them to live happily ever after.


    Only then would it be a sessful portrayal of love in a movie, and ��Beauty and the Demon�� undoubtedly achieved just that.


    ��There aren��t all that many happy endings in this world. Don��t be bothered about it too much. Oh yeah, I made a new interesting little program yesterday.��


    ��Huh?��


    Seeing the new message popping up in the chat window, Ciri��s attention was instantly diverted. The chat window was really something Ciri had never heard of. While Joshua had exined that it was a type of ��magic�� that was written using runes, Ciri still could not understand the core principle of it.


    Ciri knew that magic like Eagle��s Eye or Insight would change the scope of one��s field of vision, but for an interactivemunication window right before one��s vision? Ciri had never heard of it.


    When Ciri asked Joshua how he chanted the runes for the chat window, Joshua only answered with, ��Uh... very simple. You only need like two to three kilobytes... Ugh, no, if it��s using original runes, about seventy thousand of them.��


    At that moment, Ciri could only think that Joshua was pulling her leg because even the most destructive strategic-level spells only needed about ten thousand runes. But Joshua��s window needed seventy thousand of them? Ciri found it totally unbelievable.


    ��Here, catch.��


    A phantasmic spinning cube appeared in Joshua��s hand, and with a wave of his hand, he threw it to Ciri in the carriage beside him. The cube then sessfully entered her body.


    That was the realistic version of a Local Area Network data transmission, with its medium being Joshua��s spiritual powers. Its range was the radius that Joshua��s spiritual powers could cover, perhaps about a hundred meters or two.


    Ciri epted the runic program that Joshua gave her, and soon, another new item appeared in her field of vision aside from the chat window.


    ��What is this?��


    Ciri looked at the extra window, and there were two long cuboids on each side of it, as well as a tiny cube before one of them.


    ��Pong.��


    Joshua��s response was a name that was destined to be included in the annals of video game history.


    The game, Pong was the primogenitor of all video games back on Earth. The origin of all video games had been invented by a United States physicist, William Higinbotham. The moment his machine appeared, it heralded the birth of entertainment systems that would turn the world upside down.


    Pong was a very simple game, so simple it only consisted of two cuboids as the ��bat��, and a small cube as the ��ball��.


    Pong immediately became popr even when it first appeared in an age where no one knew what video games even were.


    Joshua remembered that William Higinbotham had brought his machine into a bar before he allowed the people there to y a game using a dime, which came to be known as the arcade inter generations. The machine was filled to the brim with coins within a few days of itsunch.


    After Joshua introduced the rules of the game to Ciri, her attention was immediately captured by it. This was the first time the mage was exposed to a video game and the first time she became addicted to it.

 Chapter 30: Filming Completed

    <h4>Chapter 30: Filming Completed</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The demon finally fell in Belle��s arms, covered in wounds. Belle ced her slender hands on the demon��s strong shoulders as tears kept flowing from her eyes.


    The demon used thest of its strength to raise his sharp ws and gently wiped the tears off the corner of Belle��s eyes before he closed his own and left the world forever. Belle copsed on his chest and cried her eyes out.


    The camera pulled away at that moment and continued to climb until the whole castle was within frame. A ray of sunlight appeared at the distant mountains and shone over the castle, then the movie ended.


    ��Cut! And done!��


    Joshua climbed off the cliff by the side of the castle as the director. In that scene, Zenarth, who yed the demon, had used thest bit of his strength to throw ��Gaston�� down the cliff.


    Joshua even purposely took a close-up shot of him falling down the cliff.


    When the dead demon heard Joshua��s ��Cut!��, he opened his eyes and immediately got up to get rid of the bloodstains on his body.


    The blood wasplimentarily provided by the Duke of Bones. The blood flowing within the Sin Demon was after all very different from a human��s.


    Ynor wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes too and patted the dust off his skirt before he looked at Joshua.


    ��Congrattions on your perfectpletion of filming the world��s first-ever movie.��


    Joshua held his hand out as the twelve banshees handed over the recorded images to him in sequence. That was the final part of ��Beauty and the Demon��, and all that was left was for Joshua to edit the footage and put in the opening as well as ending credits. Then ��Beauty and the Demon�� would be properlypleted.


    ��Your Highness, what other orders do you have?��


    Zenarth had no way of realizing what a great thing he had aplished. He only performed ording to Joshua��s orders.


    ��Nothing at the moment. Zenarth, go back to the castle and hide. Take care not to be seen by the humans,�� Joshua said.


    ��As youmand.��


    The Sin Demon returned to the castle, and only Joshua and Ynor were left now.


    Ynor did not seem to feel any joy for the movie��spletion. His hands fidgeted around his skirt as if he had something on his mind that he did not dare tell Joshua.


    ��Ynor,e with me.��


    Joshua could tell what the subus was thinking, and did not do much aside from giving him an order as he walked toward the other side of the castle.


    Ynor anxiously followed Joshua... He had a lot of conflicting thoughts in his mind, and it was not until the end that Ynor realized Joshua had brought him to the castle gate.


    As Joshua pushed the gate open, the vigers outside saw their Belle standing there safe and sound, and all of them cheered.


    ��Belle... are you okay?�� Melina looked excitedly at Belle who was standing beside ��Gaston��. She wanted to step forward to embrace her.


    However, Ynor took a fearful step back because he was no longer Belle, the human girl who was beloved by the vigers with an adopted mother who cared for her.


    The beautiful story had just ended, and now he was Ynor, a lowly subus... The only reason Ynor survived in the gutters of the Demonic Realm was that he knew his ce. He knew what belonged to him and what did not.


    Yet, Joshua held his hand and gently pushed him back.


    ��Mdm. Jant must have been very worried about you. Go on.��


    ��But, Your Highness... I-I��m not���� Ynor was about to spell out her thoughts before Joshua interrupted her.


    ��It is true that you are not Belle. You are Ynor, so you can tell her your real name. You can, of course, keep your identity secret.��


    ��She will never ept it...��


    Ynor shook his head, his body trembling slightly.


    Joshua knew how fatal Melina��s love for Ynor was. The subus had been living in the gutters of the Demonic Realm for so long and had suffered so much. Perhaps Melina was the first person who was willing to care for him.


    ��You think Mdm. Jant would hate you for such a trivial matter?�� Joshua asked.


    Joshua��s words stunned Ynor a little, but it seemed to have infused some strength into Ynor��s wavering heart. He started to walk toward Melina, and finally, amidst the cheering of the vigers, Ynor and Melina hugged.


    The moment Melina hugged him, Ynor��s nose tingled as tears once again flowed out from the corner of his eyes. The tears this time were obviously not the same fake tears he had shed earlier during the filming.


    Joshua looked at the scene and felt that this was perhaps Ynor��s true happy ending.


    ��What a farce.��


    Ciri stood among the vigers who had stormed the castle to ��rescue Belle��. She watched them cheer at their victory and could not help but spit venom.


    ��This is a happy ending for them, no? The demon was a wicked person who kidnapped Belle, and they saved her from the jaws of the viin. Justice has prevailed over evil, and perhaps this story will be passed on within the small vige.��


    Joshua stood next to Ciri as Gaston while he exined.


    Ciri did not say anything. She was present throughout the filming process. Only she knew the truth of how ridiculous their cheers were.


    ��Everyone! Listen to me! The beast has cursed the castle upon his death. Everyone who steps into the castle will forever be cursed by vengeful spirits.��


    Joshua did not continue to banter with Ciri and started to persuade the vigers to leave.


    While the Duke of Bones had agreed to allow the lowly humans to ��pass through�� her castle for a bit, if the humans dared to stay in her castle once filming wrapped up, or if they stole anything, the Duke of Bones would not be merciful.


    In fact, if Joshua had not dissuaded them, the vigers would already have ns to take the items in the castle for themselves.


    Taking the evil dragon��s treasure after defeating the evil dragon was a universal truth in this human world.


    Considering the fact that the vigers had dutifully yed their roles as extras, Joshua could not simply feed them to the undead after theypleted their roles.


    After defeating the beast, Gaston became the figure of absolute authority amongst the vigers, and the moment they heard his warning, the haunting really started inside the castle.


    Driven by the most primitive of fears, they had no choice but to escape the castle.


    ��Gaston...�� Melina seemingly intended to thank Joshua. He had after all rescued her adopted daughter.


    ��Call me Joshua. Gaston is... just a pseudonym. Mdm. Jant, please leave this ce first. I will catch up with you in a while.��


    As Joshua said that, a terrifying wail rang across the castle, and the surrounding sky instantly became gloomy. That made Melina realize that the dangers within the castle were far from beaten.


    ��I understand, Joshua.��


    Melina nodded as she pulled Ynor away from the castle alongside the rest of the vigers.


    ��Now, the only thing left to do is post-production work.�� Joshua took out the originium crystal and looked at it.


    It was the first originium crystal that bore the fruit of Earth��s culture.

 Chapter 31: Propagator of Culture

    <h4>Chapter 31: Propagator of Culture</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ��You actually wrote a tragic ending!��


    The Duke of Bones sat furiously at the long table in the hall as she looked at Joshua who was busy editing.


    The Duke of Bones should have been furious at those despicable humans for barging into her territory, yet the moment she watched theplete sample of ��Beauty and the Demon��, two tiny soulfires seeped out of her empty eye sockets, and she felt a little sentimental.


    However, she did not wallow in it for too long as the Duke of Bones remembered that the screenwriter of the movie was just right beside her! So, the duke rushed over and gave him a live delivery of razor des.


    ��Your Grace, if you are not satisfied with the story, you can rewrite the script make it end happily.��


    Joshua held his charcoal pencil as he outlined a spherical shape, answering the duke without even raising his head.


    ��Your Highness, you mean, I can change the ending?��


    The Duke of Bones�� not-so-friendly tone seemed to imply that. If Joshua permitted her, she would really amend the ending by force.


    ��What I mean is you can write a story you want using this story as a temte. Anyone can do it.��


    Joshua��s method of creation was called an adaptation back on Earth. In more niche terms, it would be called fan-fiction.


    ��Beauty and the Beast�� movies seen in theter generations were all adaptations of the original, be it the Disney or the French version. All of them were movie adaptations instead of the original work, and so was Joshua��s.


    Joshua did not oppose to the people of this world adapting ��Beauty and the Beast��. In fact, he even encouraged it.


    That was because having multiple adaptations would allow the story to spread far and wide...


    Joshua only had one request that any person who adapted the work would credit the original author, Jeanne-Marie Leprince de Beaumont. Mrs. Beaumont was the original author of ��Beauty and the Beast��, a female French writer.


    It was also Joshua��s requirement for himself. He had never nned to im the work as his own in this world. After all, Joshua was there to propagate Earth��s culture, not to giarize it.


    As a proper propagator of culture, that was the most basic of requirements.


    ��I have not reached that level of humiliating myself.��


    The Duke of Bones pondered a bit before she gave up the idea. She really did not have any creative bone on her.


    ��In that case, Your Grace, can you... tell me your full name?��


    Joshua paused his writing. Ever since he forged the covenant with the Duke of Bones, Joshua only knew the duke��s first name, but not her family name.


    ��Your Highness, is there any meaning to that question?��


    ��I would like to tell the audience who gave the movie its soundtrack.��


    Joshuapletely ckened a long piece of paper before he wrote the cast list with white paint. The first person on the list was, of course, Mrs. Beaumont, while the second person was Ynor who yed Belle, and Zenarth who yed the prince. Even the names of the ghosts who yed the living furniture were included, alongside a few vigers who made cameos, and Ciri Lloyd.


    ��My family name is not important, Your Highness. I am satisfied just as long as you record my name down.��


    The Duke of Bones seemed to particrly resent her surname, but since she requested it, Joshua only wrote her given name. ��Music: Selonica.��


    Thest series of names were all Joshua��s. Director, nner, Scriptwriter, Propmaker, Cinematography, Camera Operation, Editing, and what not were all Joshua Anneude.


    After expending so much effort to produce the movie, Joshua was definitely not shy about crediting himself.


    After he was done with the credits, the production of the opening credits remained.


    The opening credits were nothing more than a means to show off the logo of a studio. Joshua pondered a while before he finally drew the logo of Earth on the paper before he wrote ��Production of Studio Earth�� in both Chinese as well as English.


    While it may look a little silly, the spinning blue was the go-to logo Joshua would use in the future. After all, all of these movies and novels originated from Earth.


    The spinning effect was done with basic continuous page flip animation as Joshua had yet to figure out how to insert pictures into the programs he had written.


    ��And... done.��


    After Joshuapleted the opening and ending credits, he recorded them into the originium crystal, dering that the final product of ��Beauty and the Demon: had been sessfully produced.


    ��Your Grace, this is a memento for you.��


    Joshua took out an empty originium crystal and made a copy before he gave it to the Duke of Bones.


    The entire filming process used up about a hundred originium crystals. After learning the white magic taught by Ciri, Joshua had managed to reuse the crystals and actually did not consume all that much.


    ��Your Highness, you n to screen this move in the Human Realms next?��


    The Duke of Bones took the originium crystal from Joshua. She had already heard about Joshua��s ambition a while back. Joshua would not just stop at letting a hundred or two people watch the movie. His ambition was the entire world!��


    ��Of course, the first stop is Nond, the City of Magic,�� Joshua said.


    As to the exact location of the screening, Joshua had yet to figure it out. When the time came, he would ask Ciri to inquire about it. After all, she knew the Human Realms better than he did.


    At that moment, a ghost suddenly floated to Joshua��s side. He was the Duke of Bones�� majordomo who yed the role of the teacup in the movie.


    The majordomo put down a badge on the table next to Joshua��s hand before he disappeared.


    Joshua picked up the delicately engraved badge. It was marked with a flower, and within the badge was magic that could not be described with words.


    The surface of the badge looked like it had some age to it, with many marks of wear and tear on it.


    ��This is...��


    ��Something from a time long passed that is useless to me. Your Highness, you can take this badge and seek help from the Dalk Family. If I��m not wrong, this family should be in the theater business,�� the Duke of Bones said.


    ��Understood.��


    The badge, which the Duke of Bones gave him undoubtedly opened up a new door for Joshua. But Joshua did not ask a lot since the duke seemed to resent her family name so much that there had to be a past she did not wish to speak of.


    ��Then I shall bid my farewells for the time being. Your Grace, when I visit the next time, I will definitely invite you to perform in a theater. Here are the musical scores I��vepiled.��


    Joshua packed up the items on the table before he passed on a thick stack of musical scores to the Duke of Bones. In them were some of the greatest works by musical maestros from Earth.


    ��A performance... I do not expect such a near-impossible thing to happen, but Your Highness... if you havepleted your next movie, please do give it to me in advance.��


    It looked like the Duke of Bones had found a treasure as she put away the scores, which Joshua gave her before she responded to him.


    Was she addicted to movies now? Such entertainment was indeed a novel thing for the denizens of this world.


    ��Of course.��


    After epting the request, Joshua picked up his suitcase and went up to the gate of the duke��s castle.


    Ciri had already been waiting outside the castle for a long time now.


    ��We are going back to the human world. Excited?�� Joshua walked down the stairs to Ciri��s side and asked.


    ��Returning to the human world? Wait... forget about that. Hurry up and y a game of Pong with me!��


    Ciri threw down the gauntlet at Joshua. Ever since thepletion of the filming, Ciri had been on a Pong showdown with Joshua. Of course, the result was her being defeated by Joshua with a ten-game winning streak.


    Thatpletely roused Ciri��spetitive streak.


    ��Can you wait until we get on the carriage?��


    ��Sure!��


    Joshua had originally thought that the rey value of the little game was not that great. It was not even worth the ytime for Joshua. After all, with the various triple A masterpieces back on Earth, Joshua was already a little fatigued aesthetically.


    Nheless, the essence of video games was to bring joy and fun to the yers, and Pong seemed to bring great fun to Ciri, simple as it may be.


    Ciri immediately ran into the carriage that Zenarth was driving before patting the seat, signaling for Joshua to quickly get on.


    Joshua could already see what Ciri would be when the age of the Inte actually arrived.


    He did not think that the age was not too far away since he had essentially brutally kicked the door of the era wide open.

 Chapter 32: Norland, the City of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 32: Nond, the City of Magic</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua sat inside a carriage and pulled open the curtain, looking at both sides.


    It was a carriage Joshua had ��borrowed�� from the Duke of Bones. The driver was Zenarth at first, but the moment they entered the Human Realm, Joshua specially hired a viger to serve as the driver while Zenarth stayed behind in the duke��s domain on stand-by.


    It took about three days for the carriage to get out of the mountain forest, which had been blocked by heavy snow, and the pedestrians on the road finally increased.


    ��Is the human traffic in Nond thatrge?��


    Joshua watched the crowds on the road, and many of the carriages were so luxurious that they did not look like something amoner would have. Along the way, Joshua also saw arge number of merchant caravans.


    Just from the scene on the road alone, Joshua could already imagine how prosperous Nond was.


    ��The human traffic? I think they are messengers from various countries. Joshua, aren��t you here in Nond for the purpose of participating in ��The Great Exhibition�� in two months�� time?��


    Melina and Ynor were sitting across from Joshua. As a true blue businesswoman, she immediately guessed the meaning of the strange words from Joshua��s mouth.


    The businesswoman looked at the caravans outside and remembered her goods, which had all been reduced to nothing half a month ago, and she could not help but sigh.


    ��No... I��m going to Nond with Ciri to visit a friend. Perhaps I will participate in the exhibitionter.��


    Joshua remembered that name. There was a simr gathering back on Earth. The British Empire had held the first World Trade Fair in the form of The Great Exhibition of the Works of Industry of All Nations in 1851. At that time, the empire on which the sun never set invited various countries across the world to participate in the fair.


    ��While it may be a little abrupt, could you reveal what you n to show there? Of course, if it is not convenient...��


    Melina immediately smelled a business opportunity.


    Ever since Nond enacted the Patent and Copyright Law thirty years ago, the mages in Nond realized that the improvement of their own powers alone could not change the world. Many ambitious mages started to study the manufacturing of arcanotech[1], and Alchemic Ateliers rose across the country.


    That led to Nond��s world-leading magic research to once again take a huge step forward.


    Of course, this small country that wasprised of masters and adepts could not bepared to therge countries around it, so Nond had always taken a neutral position.


    The only reason why countries did not dare move against Nond was that it weed all intelligent life in the world and shared knowledge with them.


    That led to situations where the emperor of an empire was possibly an alumnus of a certain school in Nond, and his father may have served as a professor in a university in the country, so on and so forth.


    Plus, Nond��s ��Magi Ranking Qualification Certificate�� was the standard that all countries around the world measured against.


    However, the real check and bnce against the countries in this world was the fact that Nond just had way too many powerful beings amongst their archmages.


    Melina knew some superficial magical knowledge. She clearly knew how much value a new type of arcanotech was. If Joshua were to have such a device, Melina would not need to bother about her destroyed goods at all.


    But that depended on Joshua��s willingness to give her the technology to turn her losses into amodity.


    ��No harm in telling you. The thing I��m going to exhibit is here.��


    Joshua pointed at his head, but the businesswoman wore a confused look instead.


    ��Don��t you worry, Mdm. Jant. I will talk business with you when the time is right. It will be a business that earns you immeasurable wealth.��


    What Joshua wanted to express was, of course, the window before his eyes. As Melina did not learn the God of Order��s magic, she was not able to see the program Joshua had written.


    ��Then I shall await your good news, Joshua.��


    Melina had originally nned to take advantage of the World Exhibition to make a fortune in Nond. Sadly, the unforeseen disaster totally ruined her ns, yet Melina did not seem to feel entirely down.


    She held her hand out and touched Ynor��s long silver hair. The subus was now in men��s clothing, and his hair was tied into a ponytail. Yet, that did not give Ynor any hint of machoness, rather it made him look even more like a tender youngdy.


    Nevertheless, Ynor had confessed his true name and gender to Melina. Despite knowing that, Melina still unselfishly epted Ynor for who he was and was prepared to raise him.


    To live in Nond, it was not enough just to have a house. Melina needed a stable source of ie, and doing business was the only thing she knew. Without any capital or merchandise, Melina had no way to start, but Joshua��s response gave her a glimmer of hope.


    Amidst the conversation, the carriage had slowly reached the gates of Nond. The city had no walls, rather a transparent magical barrier had been raised in its ce.


    ��Nond was built on the ruins of an ancient civilization. The untouchable walls constructed by the civilization that returned to dust has made Nond the strongest fortress in the world.��


    That was a narration Joshua had seen in ��The History of the World��, and he had to undergo an inspection before he entered the city��s borders.


    Melina did not carry any goods with her, so the tariff was only a few silver coins.


    Despite that, the tariff itself was heavy enough for mostmoners.


    After crossing the border, they continued on for another two hours, passing through several small towns and viges along the way before finally entering Nond proper, the most prosperous city in the world.


    Joshua opened the carriage door and got down from it. The air around him was much fresher than the Demonic Realm. The architectural style of the entire city had a hint of the 19th-century Victorian era, but the clothes of the pedestrians were more of a hodgepodge.


    Dunefolks, lizardmen, elves, dwarfs, gnomes, and goblins... Joshua could easily identify the silhouette of the races on the streets.


    However, the mages in robes numbered the most there.


    ��This is my address, Joshua... If you have any good news, you can find me there.��


    Melina handed Joshua a piece of paper, and on it was the urate name of a ce.


    ��I will. Ynor, I hope you can get used to this city��s life as soon as possible.��


    Joshua��s words were amand even when it sounded like he was wishing him well. Ynor immediately nodded in response.


    Joshua then picked up his suitcase and closed the carriage door.


    ��Where are we going next?��


    Ciri sounded weak as she stood beside Joshua.


    The result of the Pong showdown during the whole journey was 1:210. Ciri was quite sure that Joshua definitely cheated, but as much as she protested, it had no effect.


    ��Didn��t you say you were here to see your sister?��


    The city was now at its most chaotic moment, and to find the theater that the Duke of Bones had mentioned, Joshua needed to first find a way to get a map of the city. However, having a local to guide him was much more useful than a map.


    ��Ugh, I...��


    It should have been a very joyous thing for Ciri to leave the Demonic Realm and return to the human world. Yet, when she remembered that she was going to see her sister in such a state, Ciri could not lift her head at all.


    Ciri tugged at the ��cor�� around her neck. She had be too engrossed ying the game with Joshua on the way that she had almost forgotten she was Joshua��s prisoner.


    ��Alright, let me think. It should be here.��


    That was not Ciri��s first time in Nond, and she was rather familiar with the surrounding of the city district. With Ciri leading the way, Joshua officially started his tour of Nond.

 Chapter 33: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 33: Meeting</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Nond��s Downtown District.


    Ever since the patentw was enacted, Nond had whipped up a surge of inventive fervor as mages set up ateliers all across Nond. The downtown area was the ce with the densest concentration of ateliers.


    However, all of the ateliers belonged to lesser-known mage apprentices and adepts who were hoping that their works would catch the eye of a big merchant. Then they could be renowned people like those great investors.


    Hyn was also one of these many mage apprentices, but her ambition ran much further than her fellow adepts who only focused on money and status.


    What she wanted was fame, and she hoped to disy a new arcanotech made by herself in the World Exhibition in two months�� time. She wanted to let the whole world know her name, and her family name, Lloyd.


    It was the wish of her mother who had passed away early on. The item Hyn had prepared for the exhibition was also her mother��s legacy.


    Unfortunately, reality was far crueler than Hyn had imagined. The stereoplotter she had created was not as valuable as the ��new mobility tools that could rece horses��.


    After all, any painter would prefer to paint on paper, not on a projection refracted by magic, then turn their works into a storage unit inside a rune.


    So, Hyn hesitated on whether she should just give up her research and go back to school toplete her studies. She had already missed a couple of sses in order to rush for the World Exhibition.


    If things continued, she might not even get her Rank 4 certification after graduation.


    Hyn put down her runic inscription tools and heard someone knocking on the door.


    Was it that other studenting to persuade her to give up again? Hyn sorted her long light gray hair and quickly went to the door of her alchemy atelier. Through the window, she saw a rtive who had been missing for over half a year, her little sister...


    Under Joshua��s insistence, Ciri could only obediently take him to where her sister lived.


    Bringing such a dangerous demon before her loved ones was indeed an evil deed that would get her spat on if it was said out loud.


    Ciri admitted that she was indeed a little scared of death. Anyone with a time bomb strapped to their neck would not dare dere ��I fear nothing�� out loud.


    Plus, Joshua was not as bad as Ciri had anticipated.


    ��Ciri, where have you been for the past six months?!��


    Hyn pushed open the atelier door and looked at her sister, whom she had not seen for over half a year.


    ��Many ces...��


    Ciri pondered if she should tell Hyn that she had been living in the Demonic Realm for over half a month.


    ��And... this is?��


    Hyn did not admonish her sister for her sudden disappearance, instead, she looked at Joshua who was standing beside Ciri.


    ��I��m a friend Ciri met during her journey. The name��s Joshua.��


    Joshua introduced himself to the talldy before him just as he had pictured it in his mind that morning. Ciri��s sister was almost as tall as her, but her figure was far more developed, and her temperament was a lot more matured and calm.


    ��Hyn Lloyd. Thank you for looking after Ciri all this time. Pleasee in and have a seat.��


    Hyn did not look like Ciri��s sister, more like a mother figure instead.


    Since Hyn said that, Ciri could only walk into the atelier obediently. Joshua went in as well without much reservation.


    The atelier��syout was a lot simpler than Joshua had imagined, andpared with the third prince��s experimentation site, this ce better suited Joshua��s slightly germophobic self.


    There was a faint blue cube in the middle of the atelier, and the translucent phantom above it attracted Joshua��s attention.


    ��Joshua, could you go somewhere for a break first? I have something to ask my little sister.��


    Hyn grabbed Ciri��s arm, and her posture meant that escape was a no go for Ciri even if she wanted to run away.


    ��Of course, not a problem.��


    Joshua gave the two sisters ample space alone because they had not seen each other for so long.


    Hyn pulled her sister��s arm all the way to a small cubicle in the atelier. She looked at Joshua who was on the far end of the atelier, and after she confirmed that he was not paying any attention, she lowered her voice as she questioned Ciri.


    ��Thest time you ran away for a year, you came back with a Rank 2 certificate. Now you went missing for half a year and brought a man back. Ciri, didn��t I tell you to let me know if you were seeing someone of the opposite gender?��


    ��Sister, I��m neen years old this year!��


    Ciri bit her lower lip as she repeated the same words she used to refute her sister countless of times before.


    Ciri��s life was neither tragic nor happy. Her mother passed away when she was ten, and her irresponsible father had abandoned both Ciri and her elder sister. So, for the past nine years, both of them depended on each other.


    Since the age of fifteen, Ciri thought that she had the ability to stand on her own, but her sister, Hyn seemed to think that she would never grow up... Due to the childish excuse and having enough nagging from the teachers in the academy, Ciri chose to run away from home back then.


    ��It is true that you are an adult now. Can you tell me more about that person who hase so far with you? And how did you meet him?��


    Hyn��s question totally stumped Ciri.


    Joshua��s identity? Did being the third prince of the Demonic Realm count?


    However, if Ciri told the truth, the first thing Hyn would do was call the city guards, and Nond��s internal security team would rush over to take Joshua away. The time bomb on Ciri��s neck would then explode and separate her head from her body.


    ��Is this a gift from him?��


    Ciri subconsciously touched her neck, and the motion was enough for Hyn to notice the beautiful neck ornament on her sister��s neck.


    ��It��s a me Crystal... Ciri, this is a very precious gift.��


    Hyn recognized the red crystal on Ciri��s neck at first nce.


    Ciri obviously knew how precious the thing was. It was worth her very life!


    ��Sister, Joshua is a just an ordinary, ordinary... artist, but some of the things he��s made are still interesting.��


    After being by Joshua��s side for such a long time, Ciri had also picked up some weird vocabry, including the programs that Joshua had given to her.


    ��Interesting things?��


    ��This...�� Ciri waved her hand as she showed Hyn the ��Pong�� game Joshua had transmitted to her consciousness, and there was a score of 1:210 in the program.


    Judging from Hyn��s puzzled expression, she did not understood what the numbers meant.


    ��I remember seeing him do that.��


    Along the way, Joshua thought Ciri how to ��transfer�� the program. Ciri was quite talented, and she mastered it just after a day. A faint cube appeared in Ciri��s hand, and she handed it over to Hyn.


    Among the gods Hyn worshipped was the same god of order, whom Ciri worshipped. In addition, Hyn also worshipped the god of flowing waters and healing, Vengert. Hence, Hyn could receive the program, which Ciri ��transferred�� to her without a hitch.


    Pong��s interface appeared before Hyn��s eyes, and as she looked at the fluttering window in her field of view, Hyn experienced a wondrous feeling.

 Chapter 34: Man-made Value

    <h4>Chapter 34: Man-made Value</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua found a very familiar object in the atelier. It was the same thing that Joshua had used to earn a living back on Earth��a graphics tablet.


    It was with the advent of the graphics tablet that the Inte back on Earth officially entered the age of arts. All kinds of civilian CG masters emerged, and arge number of excellent CG artwork began to appear one after another.


    Joshua slid his fingertips above the faint blue cube as it let out a faint shimmer and an unknown rune started to appear on its surface. The drawing interface was presented in the form of a runic projection.


    His experience in using it made it hard for him to believe that he was in an age where carriages were the mostmon form of transportation. It... was the kind interface that humans would see in space travel.


    Perhaps Earth had already aplished it long ago? Joshua had previously tried an AR device in Google��s HQ, and after he wore it, he was able to draw as well as paint freely in the space around him.


    With a nk sheet of paper and a paintbrush, Joshua, with his ��big tentacle��, needed to try the new drawing method, which was generations in advance.


    In just ten short minutes, Joshua had quickly outlined the image of an elf with sharp eyes and a figure that all women would aspire to have.


    The elf was a character that most gamers on Earth would recognize. It was Queen Sylvanas Windrunner of the Forsaken from World of Warcraft.


    Joshua had only managed to outline a rough draft, but the interface��s function was rather potent. It had the most basic of coloring functions at the very least.


    In the time that Joshua made Sylvanas�� line draft, Ciri and Hyn had walked out of the small cubicle.


    ��I have some knowledge of arcanotech as well, so I could not help but try out your work, I... didn��t cause you any trouble, did I?��


    Joshua stopped his drawing and looked at Hyn as well as Ciri.


    Hyn was the owner of the atelier, and the interface was probably something Hyn had made.


    ��Oh, I don��t mind it... Joshua. It is there for visitors to try out.��


    Hyn nced at the drawing projected above the cube, and Joshua��s line draft very quicky attracted Hyn��s attention.


    Many human painters had created paintings of elves as the main theme. After all, the elven race was synonymous with beauty in terms of human aesthetics, yet Hyn felt that this one looked a little different from the elves living in the forest.


    ��Visitors? It��s a disy object?��


    Joshua looked at the other ces within the atelier, and he did not see any other person aside from Hyn and Ciri. Besides,pared with the other ateliers Joshua had passed by earlier, this ce looked a little deserted.


    ��So, Ms. Lloyd, are you nning to take part in the World Exhibition with this arcane device?��


    Joshua��s question seemed to stabbed into Hyn��s sore spot, and her expression turned downcast.


    ��It would be nice if I could participate in the exhibition. All of the arcane devices on disy in the exhibition will all be made from the hands of renowned masters... Although I really hope my work can be showcased there, regrettably, I should be thinking about how to use this device to get some money.��


    Hyn��s tone was extremely self-deprecating. Compared with money, she was more eager for fame, but reality forced Hyn to face the importance of cold hard currency.


    She used to be one of the talented students in one of Nond��s finest magic academies, and the study allowance provided every year was enough for Hyn to live veryfortably. But ofte, in order to get her mother��s work showcased in the World Exhibition, she went all in toplete her arcane device.


    In the end, Hyn��s gamble did not pay off. Not only did she lose her fundings, but even her eligibility for subsidies was now in jeopardy. All of her savings had been invested in the production of the device.


    ��Ah, so it��s like that.��


    Joshua could understand the reason why Hyn��s futuristic invention would be ignored. Her invention was simply too ��futuristic��.


    Back on Earth, the same situation would be like how people were amazed by the appearance of the small steam engine as they dered theing of the industrial revolution, while someone suddenly came up with a graphics tablet on an LCD screen. It would be so oundish for the people of that age that it would not be epted by the masses.


    There were no famous legacy paintings that were stored as ��data��. Only canvas-based paintings were eligible to be considered as a legacy.


    ��Then... Ms. Lloyd, I would like to invest in your research. Perhaps invest is a little inappropriate, maybe a cooperative venture... or an enterprise.��


    Joshua, however, was not a person living in the age of the Industrial Revolution. He was a person from the Age of Information in the 21st century. He clearly knew the value of Hyn��s device, and it would y a big role in bringing this world into the Age of the Inte. More importantly... Joshua could use it to draw video game CG art.


    ��Enterprise?��


    Hyn somewhat understood the first two words Joshua said, but Hyn had never heard of the word ��enterprise��, so she turned to Ciri with a confused look.


    Ciri only shrugged, motioning that she was used to it.


    ��It is to work with you to promote the artwork created by your device to the world.��


    ��Artwork? Joshua, the artwork drawn with this device is only saved within the mana stream of the runic unit. The art itself is an entity that cannot be touched, and if the device were to get damaged, all of the artwork will disappear.��


    Even though Hynd knew how to store the ��mana streams�� within the runic unit inside an originium crystal, but the ethereal nature of the painting meant that they did not have any value. No matter how artistic it was, it could never be disyed in an art gallery.


    ��Value? Everything in this world has no value in the beginning. Their value is created by men.��


    Joshua obviously did not expect this world that did not know anything about the Inte to know that CG art could sell for tens of thousands. Nheless, even in the 21st century, painstakingly drawn CG could also be worth nothing because data... could be copied.


    ��Created value?��


    Hyn��s puzzled expression made Ciri inexplicably happy as it was the same when Cirimunicated with Joshua.


    ��Allow me to demonstrate.��


    Joshua walked to the Sylvanas line draft he had drawn earlier and added a few more signs on the drawing. Following that, he added the number ��6�� on the top left corner and the number ��5�� was written on the bottom left and right.


    Joshua adjusted the details of the outline slightly and included some words in the middle of the frame. ��Deathrattle: Take control of a random enemy minion.��


    Soon after, one of the strongest neutral orange Deathrattle cards from a card game called Hearthstone back on Earth��Sylvanas Windrunner��appeared before Joshua!


    In the past, Joshua had handed over more than six hundred RMB to Blizzard[1] before he managed to draw that legendary card!


    A normal draft or CG art may not be worth anything, but after turning the art into one of the rarest cards in a card game, countless people would not hesitate to go ham in order to get her.


    And this was what Joshua meant by man-made value!

 Chapter 35: Guide

    <h4>Chapter 35: Guide</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Promoting video games in this world was also part of Joshua��s ns. However, Joshua��s progress with the production system was only about twenty percent done. Obviously, it was still a distant dream to create arge-scale game with the current system.


    So, Joshua��s initial idea was to create some simple pixel games simr to Pong, like Super Mario, Castlevania, and the like, but Hyn��s arcane device gave him a new n.


    That n was to make arcade machines.


    Joshua��s introduction to video games, aside from the ssics on the Fam[1], was mostly through the arcade hall.


    He wanted to specifically create an arcade machine that could run Hearthstone. Then, he would figure out a way to get the ount and registration function to work before he put a number of them in a random bar, where purchasing more card packs would require more coins.


    The price of one card pack was to be set at one gold coin.


    When Joshua first came into contact with Hearthstone, he really felt like there was nothing more pleasant than having a bottle of beer before logging in for another game.


    ��The Heartstone Tavern�� n was definitely feasible. Joshua believed that the simple yet fun card game would definitely be popr in this world.


    Before Joshua could get to building his ��Hearthstone Tavern��, though, he faced an embarrassing problem that most would also face... He had no money.


    ��Hyn, as Ciri has mentioned, I��m actually... a culture expert, and I came to this city to visit a theater.��


    Joshua found out that the demon prince never knew the concept of currency because his status as the third prince entailed that what he needed in the Demonic Realm could be obtained without money.


    However, in the human world, Joshua��s status waspletely useless, so he fell into a dilemma.


    No one in this world would die from poverty, and the basis of investment was to have a capital. Joshua��s capital was in his suitcase.


    Now, Joshua was ready to maximize the value of ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    ��A theater... You n to take Ciri to a show?��


    Hyn swept her gaze across Ciri and Joshua. Hyn had watched Ciri grow up, and she knew that Ciri��s strong character made it difficult for her to like someone.


    Yet, seeing how Ciri was standing beside Joshua and nudging him, it was clear that her little sister had a favorable opinion of him.


    ��No, not to attend a show, but to talk business with the owner of the theater. Hyn, do you know which theater in the city is owned by the Dalkes? ��


    ��The Dalkes... I think you��re referring to the Weissenasche Theater.��


    Joshua had told Hyn about the potential value that her device could bring to her, and he managed to sucker her into temporarily agreeing to cooperate with him.


    Plus, Hyn did not wish for her mother��s legacy to collect dust in the tiny little atelier.


    ��It��s not too far from here, just across the river.��


    Hyn opened the atelier��s door as she prepared to y the role of a guide.


    The district across the river was Nond��s uptown, the location where almost all of Nond��s magical institutions were located.


    Prior to Joshua��s arrival, Hyn had already made ns to close her atelier and return to her academy to continue her studies, but Joshua��s words made her see a little hope again.


    ��Please follow me.��


    With Hyn leading the way, Joshua and Ciri came to the uptown district of Nond, which was just opposite the river.


    Along the way, Hyn gave Joshua an introduction of the city��s structure.


    Nond, the City of Magic could be roughly divided into two levels: the surface and the underground. The ones living on the surface were mainly human mages, while the ones living underground were the dwarves.


    In fact, the dwarves were the original residents of Nond. They had lived within the ancient ruins beneath Nond, and the entire race had dug countless underground tunnels as well as mines to explore the ruins.


    Not long after, the humans were also attracted by the ruins. While the dwarves were physically stronger than humans, they were inferior to men in terms of their magical talents and understanding of thoseplicated runes within the ruins.


    Hence, the dwarves agreed to receive assistance from humans, and it took over hundreds of years for the human mages to build the world��s most prosperous city on thends above the originally dwarven citadel.


    The curiosity and humility of the magi won them the respect of the dwarves, and that friendly rtionshipsted until today. One of the members of the Council of Seven, the highest ruling organization of Nond, was a dwarf.


    Joshua had indeed seen many dwarves along the road, and there were many shops set up by dwarves as well.


    ��This is the Weissenasche Theater. It seems like there are no troupes performing here today.��


    Hyn stopped in front of a grand building. Compared with the endless stream of people in the shopping street earlier, the front of the theater looked a little deserted.


    ��No performance?��


    If Joshua was right, it would have likely been the most lively period in Nond since the uing World Exhibition in two months had attracted the attention of numerous great countries across the world. They hade to the city weeks, even months in advance.


    From the perspective of a business person, this was definitely a time of limitless business opportunities, and if a theaterpany had a performance now, it would undoubtedly attract the attention of audiences all over the world, literally.


    ��If you��d like to watch a show, go to Nond National Theater on Belzik Street! ckswan Theater Company from Fari, the Nation of Arts is performing! You can even meet Miss Gallolie, the Flower of Fari there!��


    A little boy holding a leaflet suddenly ran toward Joshua and eximed.


    ��ckswan Theater Company?��


    Joshua took the leaflet handed over by the little boy. The leaflet seemed to be handwritten, and the address of another theater was clearly indicated alongside the program list.


    It looked like peerpetition existed in all ages.


    Joshua was just about to ask the specifics of the theater, but the little boy had already disappeared into the other side of the grounds, continuing his publicity work.


    That made Joshua give up the idea of running over to the boy to ask him questions. Instead, he walked up the stairs to the Weissenasche Theater with his suitcase in hand.


    It was deserted. The moment Joshua stepped into the theater, he found that while the theater��s interior was luxuriously and artistically decorated, the theater hall was rather empty.


    ��Our apologies... we do not have any programs on at the moment. If you are here for a visit, I can show you around.��


    The theater��s attendant saw Joshuaing in and immediately came over to greet him.


    ��I��m here to see the manager of the theater.��


    Joshua took out the badge that the Duke of Bones gave him and flipped it between his fingers. If it was someone who did not know the origin of the badge, they would have thought that Joshua was simply ying with a coin. However, the attendant clearly recognized the emblem on the badge, and his expression turned slightly nervous.


    ��This way, Sir...��


    The attendant immediately changed the way he addressed Joshua and led him to a secret corridor by the side of the theater.

 Chapter 36: Sir Weissenasche

    <h4>Chapter 36: Sir Weissenasche</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Led by the attendant, Joshua passed through a corridor that had oil paintings lining both sides of its walls...


    The theme of the paintings surrounded the depiction of war, with shing des alongside blood-soaked bodies and dried bones beingmonly found in most of the paintings.


    The paintings made Joshua feel like he was in a war memorial instead of a performing theater.


    The corridor was not too long, and soon, he had reached the end of it. The attendant stopped at a door before he turned around with an inviting gesture.


    If the theater manager��s office was behind the door, then the attendant should have gone ahead and knocked on the door to inform the manager. Yet, the attendant did no such thing.


    It was because there was noiseing from behind the door, and even if the attendant knocked, he assumed that no one inside would hear it.


    ��You can give me the highest offer you want, but I will never sell this theater to you!! You bunch of scoundrels! Get out of my sight!��


    ��Sir Weissenasche, your repertoires are outdated, and no troupes are willing to perform here anymore, so why don��t you just make onest big earning and retire?��


    ��The ssics will never be outdated! This theater will continue to open even if there is onest audience member left! If you don��t leave now, I will resort to using force!��


    The yelling behind the door made it awkward for the attendant, and shortly after, two men in ck suits came out of the room. They only nced at Joshua, then at Ciri and Hyn before they left angrily.


    Joshua properly sorted out his clothes since he would be going into a business meeting, and the person he would be talking business with did not seem to be in a good mood.


    ��Please wait for me here,�� Joshua said to Ciri and Hyn before he opened the door and walked into the room.


    ��Marlone, didn��t I just say, no matter... Wait... who are you?��


    There was only one person in the room, and he was sitting behind a wooden office table at the center of the room. He had a slightly portly figure and was wearing a rather gaudy... costume. The most striking part about him was that he had blush on both sides of his cheeks, and his lips seemed to have a ruddy gloss to it.


    It seemed like the rather effeminate fat man was the owner of the theater, Sir Weissenasche.


    ��A coborator who can save your theater.��


    Joshua pondered for a bit and chose to portray himself as a coborator. After all, Joshua did not have any troupe, he only had a crew, a behind-the-scenes crewposed of demons and the undead.


    ��A coborator? You did hear me yelling just now, right? You scummy businessmen will never get an inch of this theater off of me!��


    He was still a little emotionally agitated and was not in an amodating mood. He pressed the bell on the table, and tworge... spellcasters walked out of another door in the office.


    Sir Weissenasche, already boiling in anger, was ready to chase him out.


    He was dealing with a person who was totally lost in anger, and Joshua felt that it was impossible for him to get Sir Weissenasche to calm down to talk business. So, Joshua could only pull out the badge that the Duke of Bones had given to him.


    Joshua held the badge with an unknown insignia in his hand. Sir Weissenasche had good eyesight, and he quickly caught sight of the insignia. His expression froze immediately like that of his attendant earlier, and fear immediately reced his anger, but he quickly calmed down.


    The two casters whom Sir Weissenasche had summoned in were about to toss Joshua out but they were immediately stopped by him.


    ��What are you two doing?! He��s a guest! Get someone to make a pot of ck tea, now!��


    The Duke of Bones�� reputation sure was something.


    Joshua watched on as the two casters hurried into the other room. In ce of them, a female attendant quickly pushed out a dining cart with a teapot as well as several cups on it.


    Joshua simply sat down on the chair before Sir Weissenasche��s table.


    What the Duke of Bones gave Joshua was not only her prestige but also Sir Weissenasche��s life. When Joshua got close to the somewhat portly aristocrat, he noticed that the mark on his left hand reacted.


    Sir Weissenasche seemed to have remnants of the duke��s magic in him... but he did not look like an undead creature.


    ��You... Did that person send you here?�� Sir Weissenasche asked in a fearful tone after the female attendant served Joshua a cup of red tea and left the office.


    ��No, I��m her friend.��


    While Joshua did indeed call the Duke of Bones ��Her Grace��, and the Duke of Bones referred to him as ��His Highness��, Joshua and the duke were of equal position. After the duke became a fan of ��Beauty and the Demon��, Joshua and the Lord of Liches even became more like friends.


    ��Fr... iend...��


    He appeared to realize how terrifying Joshua��s true identity was and wanted to stand up to bow, but Joshua stopped him.


    ��I mentioned earlier that I��vee here today as a coborator, Sir Weissenasche. You don��t need to be so reserved.��


    ��A coborator... Sir, please spare us. This theater was once a distinguished institution in Nond. You must have heard of these two ys, ��Girl of Sionagle�� and ��The Great Revolution��. I wrote and performed both of them.��


    He used a pleading tone to speak to Joshua and seemed to regard Joshua as a businessman who hade to buy his theater out.


    ��Sir Weissenasche, you mentioned ��was once��, right?��


    Joshua purposely emphasized ��was once��, and at the same time, he nced at the painting behind Sir Weissenasche. It was of a young girl in armor, and she was holding a g. The entireposition of the painting was reminiscent of the French painter, Eugene Dcroix��s ��Liberty Leading the People��.


    ��It is still the same now,�� Sir Weissenasche tried to exin.


    ��The same? An empty theater is a glorious moment in this distinguished institution? Is my understanding of the word glorious different from yours, Sir?��


    With such a wed excuse, Joshua had countless ways to poke holes in his logic and render him speechless.


    ��Rx, Sir Weissenasche. I��m not here to buy your theater. I��m here to save your theater.��


    Joshua watched on as Sir Weissenasche��s neck reddened, and his pale face was finally ruddy now. Seemingly afraid that thetter would suddenly die of a heart attack or something, he went straight to the point for his visit.


    ��Save?�� Sir Weissenasche stopped giving excuses and waited for Joshua to continue.


    ��That��s right. I have a show with me, a show that could bring your theater back to its glorious days, perhaps even far beyond that.��


    Joshua had absolute confidence in ��Beauty and the Demon��. A film that could move someone was definitely a good movie. It was a movie that made the Duke of Bones shed tears of soulfire, and Joshua did not believe that humans with developed tear nds would not be affected by it.


    ��A show? I��m sorry, Sir... I didn��t know that you��re the manager of a troupe. Can you tell me the name of your troupe?��


    Joshua��s answer delighted Sir Weissenasche. He originally had two troupes under his wing, but all of them had been poached by that damned Nond National Theater. So, he was preparing to assemble the manpower needed to rebuild one, but if Joshua was a troupe manager, then Sir Weissenasche would not mind allowing his troupe to give it a go.


    ��I��m not a troupe manager, and I don��t have a troupe either.�� Joshua shook his head, indicating that he was not someone from that sector.


    ��Then...�� Sir Weissenasche was confused.


    ��My show is here.��


    Joshua tapped his fingers against his suitcase.


    ��It��s a show... that could kick-start a whole new era.��

 Chapter 37: Movie Review

    <h4>Chapter 37: Movie Review</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Joshua did not give his show too much exnation because letting Sir Weissenasche watch it himself was the best way to exin it. Therefore, Joshua opened his suitcase straightaway and pulled out the master tape of ��Beauty and the Demon��. He then looked for a t wall in the room and started to show it.


    When the movie ended, Joshua felt that it was time to talk to Sir Weissenasche about formally screening the film in his theater.


    Yet, Sir Weissenasche had apparently not rposed himself yet.


    ��Uhh... I... I��m sorry... Sir.��


    Sir Weissenasche held a handkerchief as he repeatedly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, his makeup now ruined by his tears.


    The rather effeminate portly man looked even more effeminate now...


    Joshua had only seen people moved to tears after watching the ending, but Sir Weissenasche had already burst into tears during the middle part of the movie, where the demon prince saved Belle as she was surrounded by wolves.


    Were the emotions of those in the field of art and literature so rich? Sir Weissenasche was literally bathing in tears right then.


    ��He had a demonic appearance but a really beautiful soul. Throwing away his life so that his beloved could live on happily, that... that is true love without regrets.��


    Sir Weissenasche wiped his tears as he waxed lyrical at the true content of the story, stunning Joshua with a thousand-word-long summary of his thoughts.


    Joshua soon realized that there was a reason why this aristocrat was able to be the owner of the theater.


    As a director himself, Joshua��s main theme was ��do not judge a person based on his appearance��, yet Sir Weissenasche had many more thoughts about it than Joshua ever had after he finished the movie.


    What was a movie review? That was it!


    Sir Weissenasche spent a good few minutes recovering from the glum atmosphere he had created.


    ��Sir... this performance... it is totally unheard of. It��s like a new world has been presented to me. If I may, can you tell me the name of this... performance?��


    Sir Weissenasche could not understand what the principles behind the moving pictures were. When he watched the movie, it was as if he was a bystander watching something unfold in another world.


    Every scene was real, and there were no props on a stage set. Even the viewing angles were not as far as that of the distance from a stage y audience to the stage.


    Sir Weissenasche also could not help but reach out to touch the moving furniture in the movie a couple of times.


    The magical experience was something Sir Weissenasche could never imagine in his whole life.


    ��It��s a movie.��


    The word Joshua used was ��movie��, which was a brand new term for Sir Weissenasche.


    ��A movie... movie... It is as you��ve said, it will create a brand new era.��


    Sir Weissenasche repeated what Joshua said in a whisper, and he now clearly understood the meaning of Joshua��s words from earlier.


    A movie was definitely far superior to a stage y in terms of narration and performance of a story��s script.


    A movie couldpletely bring the audience into the story... and was unlike a stage y, which required setups and costume as well as curtain changes during intermissions. The most important thing was that film would allow performance arts topletely bid the stage farewell!


    ��Beauty and the Demon�� brought Sir Weissenasche to several ces, from a quiet vige to a snow-covered forest and a spooky, yet warm castle.


    In addition to his admiration and amazement at the movie, Sir Weissenasche also felt a touch of sadness.


    The reason was that the beginning of a new era would mean the end of the previous one, and the appearance of movies heralded the decline of stage ys, and just like Sir Weissenasche��s theater, it would one day be forgotten no matter how glorious it was in the past.


    However, that sadness was very quickly swept away by the appearance of ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    ��Sir, do you really n to... show this movie in my theater?��


    Sir Weissenasche knew that the moment the movie was released, it would enter the annals of this world��s history!


    ��I don��t think the Nond National Theater would receive me so grandly.��


    Joshua raised the cup of hot ck tea in his hand and took a sip. As a true blue programmer, he liked coffee more than tea, but his favorite drinks were green tea and c.


    He had no idea if this world had anything like coffee beans.


    ��You��re right! Those people at that theater are a bunch of unscrupulous scammers... merchants who do not understand what art is all about!��


    Sir Weissenasche was furious at the thought of his theater troupes being poached by the Nond National Theater.


    Nheless, he swiftly rposed himself. Even the most prolific of artists would still need to depend on money to survive, and the continuous losses of the theater made Sir Weissenasche extremely aware of this point. Hence, he knew that future talks were not going to be between artists but businessmen.


    ��Sir... showing this movie here... I will take full responsibility for the arrangements, including the promotion and publicity works. As for the proceeds from the ticket sales, does 70-30 work for you?��


    If Sir Weissenasche had not really been short on money to the point of not being able to pay his employees, he would have asked Joshua to take a hundred percent of the proceeds as long as the movie could be yed in his theater.


    ��Not a problem.��


    Compared with movie releases back on Earth, the box office after the movie��s release would see the cinemas take a cut first, and the film studios would only get to see the earnings after they paid the various promotional costs and taxes. So, Sir Weissenasche��s proposal was definitely very good.


    Not to mention, Joshua literally did not invest a single dime in the creation of his movie, so everything was profit.


    ��In that case, please wait for a moment and allow me to pen a contract. Also, Sir, you may wish to go to the Patent Registrar to gain the copyrights to this movie and the patent rights for the technology used.��


    Nond was a country that honored the spirit of the contract, and at the very least, Nond��sws were already quiteprehensive, where even things like wsuits�� had taken shape.


    ��Yes, I will do so. But before that, I��d like to see the environment of this theater.��


    The size of the theater wasrge enough, and its interior decor was luxurious, but these were all prepared for a stage y. The venue itself may have very well been prepared only for a stage y too.


    There was still a certain difference between a cinema and a theater. Before the movie was released, Joshua would need to temporarily transform the theater into a cinema.


    ��Of course, please follow me.��


    Sir Weissenasche stood up and personally brought Joshua on a tour of the theater.


    The moment he pushed the door open, Joshua saw Ciri and Hyn who had been waiting for him outside for nearly two hours.


    The attendant had found a table and two chairs just for them. There were ck tea and snacks on the table, and it seemed like the two sisters had enjoyed a sumptuous afternoon tea... as well as hundred-plus rounds of Pong.

 Chapter 38: Premiere

    <h4>Chapter 38: Premiere</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Being trounced once again turned Hyn��s attention away from Pong as she looked at Joshua and Sir Weissenasche walk out of the room.


    ��Joshua, is your discussion done? Ciri... you shoulde with me to the academy, then.��


    Hyn still underestimated Ciri��s ��favorable disposition�� toward Joshua, plus Joshua had already reminded them that the talk could take some time before he entered the room.


    So, Hyn was going to take Ciri back to the academy to try to salvage her student status. However, Ciri stuck fast by the door and refused to budge.


    It was as if Ciri would die the moment she strayed a little too far away from Joshua.


    That was a fact only Ciri and Joshua knew. Until now, Ciri had yet to find a good opportunity to exin her rtionship with Joshua to Hyn.


    Fortunately, the theater��s hospitality for its guests was top-notch. Coupled with the charm of Pong, Ciri managed to distract Hyn��s attention.


    ��Sister, it��s alreadyte in the evening now.��


    Ciri pointed at the clock on the corridor wall. It was one of the arcanotech appliances produced after the patent revolution thirty years ago. Since the advent of the rune-powered clock, humans in this world had finally been able to urately count time to the second.


    ��Evening? It��s obvious that ten-plus minutes have just passed...��


    Hyn��s sentence came to an abrupt end when she saw the clock on the wall. The hour hand of the clock was pointing unerringly at seven.


    It was five when Hyn arrived, so that meant she and Ciri had been sitting there for two good hours!


    Yet, Hyn felt like the two hours had passed in the blink of an eye. All she did that afternoon was y a few rounds of Pong with Ciri.


    It was... terrifying!


    Hyn felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at the white Pong window in her vision.


    She had always thought that wasting time was a cardinal sin, and the game just wasted two hours of her life.


    She was now hesitant about using magic to erase Pong from her consciousness.


    The reason for her hesitation was that she had not reconciled her losses. She had lost three games to Ciri earlier, and she would only win whenever she persisted.


    So, Hyn gave up the thought.


    ��Sorry for making youdies wait. The next agenda is to prepare for the premiere. I��m afraid that she may not want to go back that early,�� Joshua said.


    Joshua��s words prodded a little thought within Ciri��s mind.


    A real movie buff would not feel bored even if they were to watch a movie a dozen times, and Ciri did not receive the same treatment as the Duke of Bones. She had not seen thepleted final part yet.


    Hence, she had been waiting for this day for a long, long time!


    ��But, Joshua...��


    Hyn was a little conflicted. The academy she studied in ended its sses at eight. If she was to rush there now, she might be able to make it in time for the teacher��s sses.


    Ciri had not been reporting to school for half a year now. If not for the fact that Ciri��s magical talents were much more terrifying than Hyn��s, Ciri might have already been expelled by the academy. In fact, there were whispers of the crazy little brat��s half-year absence from school among the teaching staff.


    Being a mage was a real symbol of status in Nond, and Hyn truly hoped that Ciri would continue her studies in the magic academy.


    ��I��ve already been absent for half a year now. It doesn��t matter if I wait for another day. Sis, I��m choosing to stay for the premiere. I��ll regret it for life if I miss it,�� Ciri said.


    Hyn always believed that a stage y was just something to past the time. She had been dragged to one by her ssmates before, but she was not interested in it.


    Even if Hyn dragged Ciri to school as her older sister, it would be useless because... she was no match for Ciri.


    Despite possessing a Rank 3 mage certificate, she was not a match for a Rank 2 magic adept.


    The magic Ciri used was more inclined toward actualbat, while Hyn��s magic was more toward academia.


    ��Alright...�� Hyn finally relented and agreed.


    So, with Sir Weissenasche at the lead, Joshua went straight to the theater��s performance hall.


    There were two performance halls inside Weissenasche Theater, and the first hall was the one used for formal performances. The auditorium was divided into upper, middle, and lower floors with enough seating to amodate two thousand people during a single performance.


    Although no one had visited the theater for a long time now, the seats in the auditorium were spotless. The ceiling was inscribed with intricate pale-gold patterns, which made the entire theater feel a little more glorious...


    And the theater indeed had its glorious days...


    ��Sir, what do you think?��


    Sir Weissenasche moved to Joshua��s side, and his humble air from earlier totally disappeared, as he was very pleased with everything around him and he could stand with pride before others.


    ��The stage is too small.��


    Joshua walked to the side of the stage and looked at the back of the auditorium. It was definitely a worthy ce for an opera, but for a stage y, the audience sitting on the third level and above would need to use ��Eagle Eyes�� magic in order to see the scene on the stage.


    ��Sir, I swear that this is the biggest stage in all of Nond. Even that despicable theater cannot match it.��


    ��It is still too small.��


    The theater was indeed muchrger than a normal cinema, and if Sir Weissenasche could ept it, Joshua would have torn down the entire theater and rebuilt it.


    However, Joshua did not have the luxury of time now, and Sir Weissenasche, who saw the theater to be more important than his life, would definitely not ept it.


    ��Take the curtains above down.��


    Joshua pointed at the curtains hanging above the theater. They would usually be drawn during the switching of scenes in a stage y.


    Sir Weissenasche hesitated for a while, but he still ordered his men to take down those red curtains, which had been hanging above the stage for decades.


    After the curtains were taken off, the entire stage waspletely disyed before the audience. Joshua did not care about the stage but the huge whiteboard at the back of the stage that almost upied the entire space of the stage.


    ��Sir, that is a white wall used for background decoration...�� Sir Weissenasche exined to Joshua.


    ��Can it be moved?��


    Joshua did not expect this world to achieve circr-screen movie levels yet, but a giant screen was the most basic... The convenient part of the originium crystal��s projection was that no matter how big the screen was, it would not affect the picture��s quality.


    The whiteboard behind the stage was undoubtedly an excellent projection medium.


    ��Of course.��


    ��Push it to the front of the stage.��


    As per Joshua��s order, Sir Weissenasche had his men slowly move the huge whiteboard to the front of the stage.


    ��Perfect. Sir Weissenasche, please turn off all of those glowing stones.��


    Joshua felt that the whiteboard could indeed serve as a projection medium... He walked up along the steps to the tenth row of the auditorium��s first level, and after infusing mana into the crystals, the image was magnified many times over onto the whiteboard.


    The effect was... not bad at all.


    Joshua sat with a soft cushion and looked at the picture that was projected on the whiteboard screen. He finally experienced the feeling of watching a movie in the cinema again.


    ��It��s starting.�� Ciri straight up nted herself in the seat beside Joshua before she whispered to Hyn, ��This... is a stage y?��


    Compared with Ciri��s concern about the movie��s plot, Hyn was more concerned about what was appearing on the whiteboard. It was nothing like any kind of stage performance Hyn had ever known.

 Chapter 39: Poster

    <h4>Chapter 39: Poster</h4>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The movie was still ying, so Joshua took advantage of the time to look for Sir Weissenasche outside the screening room and thoroughly rified how the was theater would operate.


    ��This is the ticket?��


    Joshua held a silver coin in his hand, and the front of the coin had a dark golden pattern on it, while the back had a number ��38��.


    The coin was not Nond��s currency, but it was simr to a token found in an arcade hall.


    ��Yes, Sir. You are holding the ticket for the ordinary seats. There are also tickets for the superior seats and VIP guest seats.��


    Sir Weissenasche showed two faint gold coins to Joshua, and the difference between these two coins was the color of the patterns on it.


    In an era where the printer did not exist, it was undoubtedly more convenient to use a tokenpared to hand-written paper tickets.


    ��The price of a normal ticket is generally one silver coin, while the special seats are one gold coin. The VIP seats are generally reserved for audiences that I��ve personally invited.��


    Sir Weissenasche��s ticket price was considered fair. At least in an economically-developed small country like Nond, normal civilians could fully afford the price of a normal ticket.


    ��How about the publicity works? Handwritten flyers?��


    The leaflet Joshua had obtained from the Nond National Theater was written entirely by hand.


    ��In the past, we didn��t need any publicity at all. The Weissenasche name itself was the best publicity... buttely...��


    Sir Weissenasche did not revel in his past glory, instantly returning to face the cold and cruel reality.


    So his theater had been surviving on word of mouth all this while? There was a saying in China that good wine did not fear deep alleys, but if there was another tavern right at the door of your alley pulling your customers away, no matter how good your wine was, your patrons would all disappear.


    That was the situation Sir Weissenasche was facing now... No, it was much worse. Not only had all of his customers been taken away, but even his ��bartenders�� had also been poached to thest man by Nond National Theater.


    Sir Weissenasche was only left with his theater.


    ��Publicity is a must.��


    Word-of-mouth was, of course, important, but if one were to depend on it alone, one would die without knowing it.


    ��Of course, Sir... I��ll hire someone to write the flyers right away.��


    ��Using flyers is just too slow, and I don��t think that the National Theater would allow you to simply do that.��


    Joshua recalled the Weissenasche Theater��s recent experience, and he could clearly see that the Nond National Theater was determined to wipe it out from Nond and then reign supreme there.


    There was nothing more profitable than an absolute monopoly!


    If Sir Weissenasche was to send someone out to distribute flyers now, that person would definitely encounter all kinds of resistance. So, it was a huge question mark if the flyers could be distributed or not.


    ��Then... Sir, how do we promote it?��


    Sir Weissenasche wiped off the sweat on his forehead. Joshua had also noticed that thetter was definitely at a disadvantage in apetition against the Nond National Theater. Yet, flyers were the only promotion method Sir Weissenasche could think of.


    ��Let��s directly go to the posters.��


    Joshua could make full use of the originium crystal��s advantage in infinite magnification. The Weissenasche Theater was originally a magnificent building. By hanging a huge white background on the side of the theater��s entrance, they could project the most ssic moment of ��Beauty and the Demon�� on it and then add the name of the movie as well as the list of the performers on it. That was much more useful than any flyer...


    Just like the huge posters one could see everywhere in the cities on Earth.


    ��To... aster?��


    Sir Weissenasche did not seem to understand the meaning of the word Joshua had just said.


    ��No flyers are needed. That white background wall in the hall, while I have no idea what it is made of, I need one that is big enough to stand upright beside your theater��s entrance.��


    ��I can prepare that, but I may need two to three days.��


    Sir Weissenasche nced at Joshua after he said that and carefully asked, ��Is there anything else?��


    ��No, you can go back and watch it. I think you probably haven��t missed too many of the nice parts.��


    ��Yes, Sir.��


    With Joshua��s permission, Sir Weissenasche��s hurried back to the performance hall.


    Joshua was actually wondering if he should be selling finger foods like popcorn or c in the theater, but after some consideration, he gave up on the idea. ��Beauty and the Demon�� was not a popcorn movie, and they were not at a point in time where the movie could start making anciry ie.


    What Joshua wanted to do now was to spread the poprity of the movie.


    ...


    Hyn sat in her seat, at a loss for words for a long while.


    She had indeed been moved to tears by the plot of ��Beauty and the Demon��, but in addition to being moved, the movie gave Hyn something to contemte on.


    Hyn was not as naive as Ciri was. Aside from the movie��s outstanding storyline, what terrified Hyn was the feeling that the movie brought to her.


    It had the ability to let her see a ��new world��. That was something impossible to achieve in any stage y, and Hyn had been yearning for such a world.


    Hyn yearned to participate in the world of ��Beauty and the Demon�� through some method and help Belle meet the demon much earlier on, or to help the demon drive away the ignorant vigers in the end.


    She truly had the urge.


    Hyn looked at the window of Pong in her vision and remembered the elf Joshua had drawn using her device.


    Sylvanas Windrunner��Hyn believed that the elf had more than just a name. There had to be an unknown story behind her, and perhaps just like ��Beauty and the Demon��, it would be an unforgettable story.


    Joshua had indeed nned to tell the tale of Sylvanas to the world, but not through the method of ��Beauty and the Demon��, rather, through the way of Pong.


    Thinking of that gave Hyn some sort of anticipation, which had no idea came from where. She had read plenty of travel stories in the academy��s library andmented at the experiences of the protagonists in those stories.


    However, she had never been so desperate to personally get involved in a story.


    ��Sis, do you believe that demons could really love humans?��


    Ciri��s out-of-the-blue question interrupted Hyn��s thoughts, and the movie had reached the part where Belle and the demon were dancing in the castle hall.


    It was a very romantic scene apanied by music, enough to make anyone a part of the audience to have the urge to ��fall in love�� right then.


    Hyn was affected by it, and Ciri was no exception.


    ��Why the sudden question?��


    ��No... Nothing. Maybe I��m just overthinking.��


    Ciri touched the ��cor�� around her neck. Now that she was alone with Hyn, it was the best time for her to tell Hyn the truth about her rtionship with Joshua and also seek her help. Yet, Ciri hesitated for a bit before she chose to hide the matter.


    If she told Hyn about it, she would lose her only connection to Joshua...

 Chapter 40: Voiceover

    <h4>Chapter 40: Voiceover</h4>


    Late night.


    Joshua declined the super luxurious residence provided by Sir Weissenasche and followed Hyn and Ciri back to the atelier.


    The rather small atelier, in truth, could not fit three persons, and as a man, Joshua could not allow Hyn and Ciri to sleep on the floor.


    So, he declined Hyn��s proposal to give him the only room. Instead, he found a separate workspace to start histe-night programming routine.


    The beginning of any entrepreneurship was difficult. How many entrepreneurs in the IT industry back on Earth had started their journey in a small garage?


    Be it Steve Jobs, Bill Gates, or Larry Page and Sergey Brin, all of them started from scratch in a garage.


    Most of the well-known trillion-dorpanies in Silicon Valley basically all started from a small garage.


    While Hyn��s atelier was not a garage, it was just a tadrger than one.


    Joshua spread a nk sheet of paper out on the table as a light ball floated beside him, dispelling the surrounding darkness.


    That was the lowest level of magic, ��Illumination��, and it was something that almost all mages who could use magic would know. The originium crystal that was enchanted with the Illumination spell had reced candles and became Nond��s mostmon lighting tool.


    Using the light brought on by the Illumination spell, Joshua finished the creation of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� poster.


    Joshua had yet to solve the program of importing images into the runic editing program in his consciousness. So, he could only write the title on the paper by hand before he chose the dance scene where Belle and the demon looked lovingly at each other, projecting it onto the paper.


    After hepleted the poster production, Joshua left the small space and proceeded to the room where the finished products were disyed.


    The entire room was lit up by Illumination crystals, and the arcanotech Hyn had created were also emitting a faint glow. On the runic projection of the device was the image of a female mage.


    Her pupils were filled with a faint blue arcane glow as magical currents surged in her hands. The background of the image was a raging storm with her silver and light-golden hair fluttering in the rain.


    Just by looking at the portrait of the female mage alone, one could clearly feel how powerful she was.


    ��Who is she?��


    Ciri walked out from behind the device, and she was holding a white paper. On it was the ��original artwork�� Joshua had drawn.


    ��Jaina. Jaina Proudmoore,�� Joshua said her name.


    That character was pretty much the heroine who ran through World of Warcraft��s story. Simrly, she was also the representative of the Mage ss in the game of Hearthstone.


    ��What is her rtionship with you...��


    Ciri demurred for a moment but could not help asking Joshua the question.


    ��Rtionship?��


    Joshua was stunned for a moment. Jaina was just a fictional character, and Joshua did not have anything to do with her. Yet, as a World of Warcraft yer, Joshua found such an answer unsatisfactory either.


    ��Arade-in-arms whom I fought together with.��


    Joshua had yed on the side of the Alliance[1] in World of Warcraft, and Jaina was on the same side. As a video game yer, Joshua was indeed Jaina��srade-in-arms.


    Ciri did not say anything. As she looked at Jaina��s portrait, she suddenly recalled the conversation between Joshua and Zenarth that she had overhead while she was sleeping in the castle. She remembered that Joshua had said something along the lines of, ��I already have someone I like��.


    Joshua could guess what Ciri was thinking, but he did not deliberately exin it. He just shifted his gaze to Jaina��s portrait.


    The portrait projected on the device was based on Ciri��spletion of Joshua��s original drawing. Ciri��s drawing had made Joshua realize something... Ciri was not suited to be a mage!


    Joshua had only told her about some techniques in coloring andposition before he allowed Ciri to redraw the original art on the arcane device.


    While Ciri��s art was still a distance away from being ��professional��, it was at the very least, in the category of ��passable��.


    Most importantly, Ciri��s painting was not affected by the style of the era they were in. The paintings of that age were mostly oil paintings, and the style was simr to that of Mona Lisa or the Chinese ink-brush paintings. Joshua had seen the same type of painting back in Sir Weissenasche��s theater. He had heard from the former that the paintings came from a country called Daxia.


    However, whether it was an oil or ink painting, it was different from modern CG art on Earth. Joshua could not sense any trace of ��retro�� in Ciri��s work.


    ��Have you ever considered a career as a graphic artist?��


    Joshua inspected the painting of Jaina Proudmoore from top to bottom. There were some ws in the minute details, but they were still eptable after Joshua��s modifications.


    If Ciri continued to practice at that pace, she could definitely be an excellent video game concept artist.


    ��I... don��t know.��


    Ciri had originally prepared to decline Joshua��s proposal with justification. She helped Joshua to draw because of the debt of life she owed to him. But if he wanted Ciri to give up being a mage and be a full-time artist, Ciri would definitely not be willing to ede to that.


    After all, a powerful mage would be the one standing at the top of this magical world, and Ciri had enough talent to be a powerful mage.


    ��I��m not asking you to quit your main upation, just make painting your side profession.��


    Joshua gave Ciri a perfect answer.


    Ciri looked at the portrait of Jaina, a female wizard who appeared very powerful. Perhaps, it would be of the most use to Joshua if Ciri became an artist since he was surrounded by too many powerful people.


    ��Sure, but there will be a day when ��my magic will tear you apart��.��


    Ciri used Jaina��s line against Joshua. It was the same line that was written in Jaina��s manuscript.


    Yet, Joshua felt no sense of danger from it. Instead, his eyes lit up as he heard what Ciri said.


    ��Ciri, you sound pretty good saying that. Are you interested in doing voiceover for this character?��


    ��Voi-Voiceover?��


    Joshua once again uttered a word that struck Ciri��s knowledge blindspot, but Ciri was already used to it by now.


    ��The character Jaina has already been set up. Are you interested in being the voice for this character?��


    Joshua was determined to create Hearthstone. It was a game that could bepleted with just original art and some not too difficult animations. The only troublesome part was the voiceover for the cards.


    Ciri��s voice was pleasing to the ear, and with just a little emotion, her voice perfectly matched Jaina��s image.

 Chapter 41: Owl Penpal Society

    <h4>Chapter 41: Owl Penpal Society</h4>


    The next morning.


    Sir Weissenasche needed two more days to finalize the promotional material. Hence, ��Beauty and the Demon�� premiered in the theater and yed without anyone knowing about it.


    At the same time, Joshua took Ciri and Hyn with him to the patent office in Nond.


    The office building had beenpleted just over a decade ago, and it looked more like a museum than a government administrative building.


    Nond��s patent office was crowded but organized. Mages in different-colored robes carried stacks of documents with them as they strode across the reception hall in hurried steps. Foreign visitors of various skin colors respected the atmosphere in the office and whispered amongst themselves.


    ��This way.��


    Hyn had been there before. She brought Joshua to the registration counter, where ady in wooden-framed sses sat behind the ss partition. She looked surprised when she saw Hyn.


    ��Hyn, have you finally finished your work? Are your days of non-stop nagging from that lecturer over?��


    ��Oh, I am nowhere near finished, Sansa...��


    Hyn shook her head and corrected her friend��s assumption. Thedy behind the counter was Hyn��s ssmate from the academy. She was a close friend, but one who would asionally give her a headache.


    ��Why are you taking so long? Hyn,e visit the academy sometimes. The lecturers and even some of the boys miss you. By the way, I hear that Ricard has four tickets to the shows in the National Theater today. You��ve heard of the Flower of Fari and Fari, the Nation of Arts, right? People say that the women there are the most beautiful in the world.��


    Hyn did not remind her friend that she was a woman too merely because she did not want to linger on the topic.


    Hyn came to know that ckswan Theater had debuted in Nond recently due to their strong marketing efforts. She would even find a few of their promotional leaflets every day when she swept the atelier��s courtyard.


    Thepany piqued her interest at first, but ever since she watched the movie, ��Beauty and the Demon��, whatever was left of her meager curiosity for theater evaporated into thin air.


    Anyone who had tasted fine wine would never go for cheap alcohol again. Theater was a form of art worth preserving across generations, but it was far less interesting than movies.


    ��That aside, I am here today to guide this gentleman. He would like to apply for a patent for his invention.��


    Hyn ended the friendly catch-up with business.


    ��You��re applying for a patent? One moment, please.��


    She fished out a piece of paper that was stamped with an illegible wax seal and framed by inscriptions. Magic radiated off the paper��s surface like static.


    It was a special kind of registration form. Joshua took the piece of paper and inspected its content, which was basically a list of basic personal information. He filled in the form line by line but left out his family name. When he came to the nationality column, Joshua briefly considered how to keep himself inconspicuous.


    In the end, he wrote Daxia as his country of origin.


    The ink painting in the Weissenasche Theater would prove that there was indeed such a country in this world that was simr to China called Daxia.


    ��Please head to Room 372. Take this badge with you and stand on the teleportation circle over there.��


    Sansa was so eager to continue chatting with Hyn that she did not examine Joshua��s form in detail and even ignored the relevant documents for his patent application.


    Joshua took the badgebeled 372 and did not interrupt Hyn��s catch-up session with her friend. Only Ciri followed him to the teleportation circle on the floor by the window.


    White inscriptions on the badge glowed, and after a brief moment of weightlessness, Joshua found himself standing in a cluttered office.


    Papers were strewn all over the desk, and the book racks along the walls were also in disarray. However, the most striking thing was a gray owl perched on top of a rack, staring unblinkingly at him.


    Joshua knocked on the door to announce his arrival. The office owner heard it and popped out from behind the desk.


    It was an old man in his seventies, dressed in a long gray robe in need of washing. He looked a little like Gandalf the Gray from Lord of the Rings.


    ��Ahem, I��m here to apply for a patent,�� Joshua broke the silence first.


    ��An application? Hold on, please. I��m looking for a letter.��


    He searched through the books on his rack and fished out a particr book, causing the rest of the books on the shelf to crash down on his poor self in a domino effect.


    All of a sudden, white runes began to glow midair. Then, the books that were scattered on the floor glowed simrly and flew into the farthest corner of the office.


    ��These damn books nearly broke my bones.�� Gandalf��s double got up from the floor and massaged his temples.


    The owl could not stand the nonsense any longer and left its perch to pick up a letterbeled with ��Can the Runes of Order be used for Long Distance Communication?��The 72nd Topic of Discussion by the Owl Penpal Society�� and dropped it on his desk.


    ��It��s here... I��ve been looking for it for two days and here it is!��


    The man shook away the dust from the letter joyfully, put on his sses, and read the letter. After that, he picked up a feather quill beside him and wrote down his reply at the very end before he folded the letter back.


    The owlnded on the desk, picked up the mildly scrunched up letter, and flew out of the window. Mere seconds passed before a white owl flew in from the same window and dropped another letter on his desk.


    The man unfolded the letter and scanned through its contents.


    ��What rubbish! It��s pointless to design runes for long-distancemunication like that!��


    He left a furious reply in the letter and passed it back to the owl, which left promptly.


    Joshua watched the entire sequence and realized what the old man in the gray robe was up to.


    In short, he was ��scrolling through thements and bashing the op��.


    Joshua had a glimpse of the letter and found that there were replies were in various handwritings by different people. They were writing their ownments on the paper and passing it on with owls, thus achieving a way of long-distancemunication.


    Joshua thought he should consider creating a ��Spellcasters�� Forum�� online for them...

 Chapter 42: Server

    <h4>Chapter 42: Server</h4>


    ��Thank you for waiting... Umm... Please give me a moment longer.��


    The spellcaster in gray, Lursk had just finished speaking when a brown-spotted owl flew in from the window.


    This particr owl was not as swift as its earlier counterparts. It crashnded into the desk headfirst and skidded to a halt, losing a few feathers in the process. After pping its wings a few times, the owl awkwardly got to its feet and presented a letter to the spellcaster.


    He took the old weathered letter and found thatrge parts of it were no longer readable. The words had blurred over time. The barely legible topic of discussion read ��From a Remedial Approach, How to Use Runes to Dispel Souls of the Dead��The 12th Topic of Discussion by the Owl Penpal Society��.


    Lursk looked at the letter and then at the aging owl. As one of the co-founders of the Owl Penpal Society, he felt bitter about the dilemma.


    The penpal society was not an official one. He did not even have a full list of its members. If he wanted to start a topic of discussion, all he had to do was write the question down on a piece of paper and let an owl pass it to his fellow members.


    The letter would make its rounds in the spellcastermunity, and once the letter reached him again, there would be several replies waiting for him.


    It was impossible to achieve a proper academic discussion using that method, but he enjoyed the freedom it afforded him.


    Sincemunication was done anonymously, everyone could speak on equal ground and express their ideas openly.


    However, it took a very long time for the replies andments to reach him. Usually, he would have to wait for at least two months before a letter woulde back to him.


    Those were the lucky ones. Sometimes, the letters never came back.


    If he remembered correctly, this particr letter was one of the first to be sent out. It was filled with replies from spellcasters from all over Nond, but time had taken its toll and rendered most of the words unrecognizable.


    He sighed internally and felt heartbroken.


    ��Come on, old friend...��


    The old man untied a strip of cloth from the owl��s leg and allowed the old animal to retire from its duty.


    The bird cocked its head at him and hooted in mncholy.


    The gray-robed spellcaster ruffled the owl��s feathers and lifted it to the window. Only then did the owl p its wings and leave.


    ��Back to work, then. Sorry for the wait.��


    The old spellcaster cleared his desk and invited Joshua as well as Ciri to take a seat.


    ��If I may ask, do those owls bring letters to you at random times?��


    Before they got down to business, Joshua expressed his interest in the crude form of the spellcaster��s forum.


    ��Of course, it��s random. The birds fly as they wish and do not follow a schedule. Why? Are you interested in joining the penpal society?��


    The old spellcaster was proud of the society that he co-founded. With a thousand owls flying all over Nond, thousands of spellcasters were brought together to engage academically. Nevertheless, themunity was only a small part of the Nond poption.


    ��No, I just feel like thisborious way ofmunication can be slightly improved,�� said Joshua.


    ��Improved?��


    The old spellcaster agreed that using owls to send letters was aborious process indeed, but it was the only way they could pass the message from one person to another. If it was a face-to-face discussion instead... low-level spellcasters would never get a chance to speak.


    ��You can do it like this.��


    Joshua waved his hand, and immediately, a white window appeared before him. His words earlier appeared in the window.


    The old spellcaster looked confused, unable to grasp the meaning of the window yet.


    To further illustrate his point, Joshua sent a message to Ciri.


    Thetter quietly moved Pong away from her chat window and materialized the window containing Joshua��s message with magic.


    ��This... This is...��


    Lursk was stunned beyond words. Besides being the co-founder of the Owl Penpal Society, he was also a founder of the patent office. In all the years of his career, he had seen his share of astonishing inventions.


    Joshua��s demonstration was mediocrepared with the ��magic-powered machine that could rece horse carriages��.


    However, as an enthusiast of exchanging letters and a spellcaster who yearned to engage with like-minded people to learn new things, Lursk recognized the potential of Joshua��s white window instantly!


    ��It��s something I programmed using the Runes of Order. Given more time, I can probably allow more people to join in the conversation, and perhaps... store the conversation history.��


    The old spellcaster nearly fell out of his seat when he heard Joshua��s boration.


    ��However, the maximum distance of travel will be around two hundred meters. Beyond this range, messages cannot be received.��


    Thatstment was like a ssh of cold water that extinguished the fire of excitement growing inside him.


    A few hundred meters... They may as well talk face-to-face.


    ��Is... Is there a way to extend the range?�� he asked with a sliver of hope.


    ��Of course, but I will need a server.��


    The current version��swork rode on Joshua��s mental waves, with his brain acting as the terminal transceiver. Increasing the range would require something like the Inte.


    However, Joshua could not find any originium crystal that could handle the massive data flow of the Inte.


    A normal originium crystal could be inscribed with up to a hundred runes, while higher-grade originium could store up to tens of thousands.


    The Inte was more than that, though. The volume of Inte traffic on Earth was massive, and while a forum would not generate that level of data traffic, Joshua would not be satisfied with building just a forum on his ��new Inte��.


    A lousy server like Ubisoft��s would not suffice. He would have to look for something more reliable.


    ��A server?��


    ��Simply put, I will need originium that can store arge volume of runes.��


    Originium of higher quality were sold more expensively. Originium crystals that could store only a few runes were sold at a couple of gold coins, but those that could store a few hundred runes could cost more than a hundred.


    Besides, second-hand originium already inscribed with runes were practically worthless, unless they harbored powerful magic.


    ��How many are we talking about?��


    The old spellcaster had seen some top-grade originium before that could store up to a hundred thousand runes.


    ��A hundred million would be nice, but we��ll start with a hundred thousand.��


    In fact, Joshua wanted to say a billion runes but then adjusted it down in the end. He remembered that the most impable originium crystal the Third Prince owned could only store up to thirty thousand runes.


    ��That is quite excessive.�� The old spellcaster pushed his sses and said.


    The truth was, an originium crystal that could store up to ten thousand runes could practically serve as the base of arge-scale teleportation circle for a huge country. Of course, the price would be staggering as well.


    ��Is this what you want to apply a patent for?��


    ��No, it��s actually something else.��


    The spellcaster did not seem eager to pursue the matter, so Joshua eded. After all, they were only strangers to each other and it was merely something that caught his interest.


    After Joshuapleted the patent registration for the camera and left the room, the old spellcaster tapped on his desk in thought. A whileter, he picked up his quill and started a new letter.


    ��To all members of the Owl Penpal Society: How to Acquire a wless Originium Crystal��Lursk��


    Once he was done describing the problem in writing, he folded the letter and went to the window.


    He knew how to acquire such a wless originium. The letter was written only to invitements from the other co-founders of the society.


    A ck owlnded on the windowsill, picked up the letter, and headed for the tallest building in all of Nond, Sage Tower.

 Chapter 43: Word of Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 43: Word of Mouth</h4>


    In the patent office��s main hall.


    ��Are you sure you don��t want to go? Hyn, that��s a VIP seat ticket. I hear that it costs more than a thousand gold coins. That��s more than two months of my sry.��


    Hyn��s ssmate, Sansa had finished her morning shift and was chatting quietly with her friend in a corner of the main hall.


    ��You just started working here. Besides, I��m really not interested in the ckswan Theater.��


    Well, I��m no longer interested in theater in general, Hyn thought to herself.


    Instead of watching live theater, she would rather re-watch ��Beauty and the Demon�� again.


    Wait a sec... Can I re-watch it?


    Hyn was violently reminded of the fact that the movie was officially premiering on this very day.


    She may not have been an expert in the performing arts, but she felt that ��Beauty and the Demon�� was far more captivating than those dull stage shows. In fact, the movie was probably more moving than any other theater show in history.


    Remembering the scene where the demon died in Belle��s arms made her nose scrunch up again.


    A in but cruel fact presented itself to Hyn; once Weissenasche Theater started to promote the movie, the chances of her being able to procure a ticket was...


    Close to zero!


    From the way Nond��s residents snatched up the pricey tickets in no time to enjoy the shows by ckswan Theater, it was obvious that the people did not mind spending to indulge in such things.


    If a person had to be lucky, or rather, be of status and know the right people just to get a normal ticket for a show by ckswan Theater...


    Hyn did note from a particrly outstanding pedigree. She was only a student in a normal academy, though she had good grades.


    ��Sansa, I know a theater that��s showing something even more... shocking than that ckswanpany has to offer. Would you be interested to join me?��


    Hyn could not think of a better word to describe movies. That particr movie had touched her heart and shaken her greatly.


    ��Another theater? Weissenasche... Hasn��t that theater been dormant for a long time now?��


    Sansa had been following the happenings in the world of theater closely.


    ��I��m afraid your intel is outdated, Sansa.��


    By then, Joshua was back in the main hall, and he had been listening quietly to their conversation from the side, waiting for the right time to interrupt.


    ��You��re... Hyn��s friend. Are you her boy����


    Before Sansa could finish, Hyn put a hand on her mouth and nced at her sister, Ciri.


    Thetter noticed her elder sister��s nce and realized instantly that Hyn was thinking of her feelings. Ciri immediately shook her head to indicate that there was nothing between her and Joshua.


    ��My rtionship with Ms. Lloyd is strictly business. On the other hand, Sansa, if I may keep you apprised, Weissenasche Theater premiered a new show yesterday. Do try it out if you��re interested.��


    Before the official promotion began, Joshua could only rely on word of mouth. Hyn��s friend, Sansa seemed fit for the task.


    Based on his observations, Sansa looked like the type who would show off when given the chance. If something like Weibo or WeChat existed in this world, Sansa would probably even publish photos of her lunch.


    It would be a waste if Joshua did not take advantage of the opportunity.


    ��A new show? What is it called and whichpany is it by?�� Her interest was piqued.


    ��It��s called ��Beauty and the Demon��. As for the productionpany, I prefer not to reveal it yet.��


    In a world without movies, Joshua found it difficult to exin the concept of a movie to the people. Hence, he thought it best to just invite them for a screening.


    ��I��m definitely going, how about you?��


    It was Hyn��sst chance to watch the movie before she would have to queue for it and potentially miss out.


    ��Ricard��s ticket is for a night show, so I guess it��s fine.��


    Sansa did not mind Joshua��s secretiveness. Besides, she had a few hours to kill before ckswan Theater��s show.


    Shows were usually scheduled once every few days, so theaters would alternate between a few different shows over the week. However, the people of Nond were currently obsessed with ckswan Theater. All other shows paled before the Flower of Fari��s brilliance.


    ��This way, please.��


    It was Joshua��s turn to be the guide as he led the group to Weissenasche Theater.


    About twenty minutester, Joshua reached the entrance of the theater building.


    The entrance was a little deserted, but there were some glowing runes inside, past the door. A few mages in long brown robes were using golem puppetry to construct the backdrop for the promotional poster.


    Joshua entered the theater and saw Sir Weissenasche surrounded by a small crowd ofdies in extravagant ball gowns.


    ��Sir Weissenasche! Why did the demon die in the end?!��


    ��Poor girl, Belle...��


    ��Where are those idiotic vigers from?��


    ��Madams, please calm down. Calm down... it is only a movie. The story is not real.��


    Sir Weissenasche wiped his forehead with a handkerchief and patiently exined to the aristocraticdies. As loyal fans of the Weissenasche Theater, they were personally invited by Sir Weissenasche to attend the premiere of ��Beauty and the Demon��. When the movie was over, thedies started to cry andmbaste the unjust treatment toward the demon.


    ��A demon? Why would they be upset because of the death of a demon?��


    Sansa overheard themotion. When she first heard the title of the movie, her first guess was that it had the typical rescue-princess-from-demon storyline.


    ��Well... You��ll know once you watch it.�� Hyn was not going to spoil it for her friend.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll never pity a demon even after I watch the show because I believe in the god of justice and holy light, Monicar. Have you forgotten that I was born in the Holy Theocracy of Messai?��


    Sansa��s hand glowed faintly with gold runes to emphasize her point.


    Joshua never expected the girl to be a pdin! The glowing light from her hands was something like holy light with a cleansing effect. The mark left by the Duke of Bones responded to the light, but only very slightly. The tiny glow was hardly a threat against the power wielded by the Duke of Bones.


    ��Messai��s pdin army was at the frontline when the demons invaded. As a citizen of my country, I am a firm believer. There is no way I will take pity on a demon,�� Sansa said disapprovingly.

 Chapter 44: Guild

    <h4>Chapter 44: Guild</h4>


    The main reception area of the Weissenasche Theater, after the end of the movie screening.


    ��No... Why did the demon die in the end?! He was so nice to Belle! I can��t ept it!!��


    Sansa wiped away the tears on her cheeks with a handkerchief. As someone who cried a lot, she was already on her second handkerchief, which she borrowed from Hyn.


    ��Aren��t all citizens of Messai merciless toward demons?��


    It was Ciri��s fourth time watching the movie. She was mentally prepared to stop herself from crying during the emotional scenes in the movie and now had time to notice the details, such as how many scenes she appeared in.


    On the contrary, Sansa got teary-eyed halfway through and sobbed loudly when the movie ended.


    Ciri knew about the Holy Theocracy of Messai. It championed the idea that ��all demons were evil invaders�� and had shared an antagonistic rtionship with demons for close to a century. In fact, the people��s general impression of demons probably originated from the missionaries of Messai who promoted their religion around the world.


    In other words, it was a matter of blind discrimination.


    ��This... This is different...��


    Sansa was flustered due to Ciri��s question, but she firmly believed that Belle and the demon should have been together in the movie and that they deserved a happy ending too.


    That was because, in the first half of the movie, especially when the demon came to ept Belle, Sansa found that the rtionship was quite... romantic.


    The best tragedies always depicted the happiest moment of its characters before cruelly stripping it away from them!


    ��Don��t cry, it��s only a story.��


    Hyn sympathized with her friend and agreed that the ending was too painful to bear. She patted Sansa��s back gently to console her.


    Sansa��s mentality was probably her reason for choosing to study in Nond.


    Knowing that, Joshua did not have to worry about a bunch of pdins attacking the theater. After all, they were in the mages�� territory.


    ��Sir, the backdrop will be finished tomorrow. With that, everyone in Nond will get to see the promotional poster.��


    Sir Weissenasche finally broke free of his aristocraticdy friends and reported to Joshua about their progress.


    ��We must hurry. On top of that, please add a few more ticket counters.��


    Joshua had taught the mages under Sir Weissenasche��s employment how to use originium crystals to create projections. The Weissenasche Theater may have been long-dormant, but as the manager of the theater, Sir Weissenasche was an influential figure in Nond with many aristocratic friends from various countries, and most of them weredies.


    ��That��s done and settled. Also, here��s the contract I��ve prepared for you.��


    Sir Weissenasche was not a shrewd businessman, but he did realize the kind of impact ��Beauty and the Demon�� would bring to Nond��s entertainment industry. The Weissenasche Theater would rise to glory once again, and it would be wise for him to fully cooperate with Joshua, the man who made it all possible.


    Joshua was the only person in the world who could produce movies! He would definitely not be satisfied with just one movie. There would inevitably be more great movies in the future, and if all of them were shown only in Weissenasche Theater... Sir Weissenasche did not dare continue the thought. The possibilities were enough to make his heart leap out in excitement!


    ��I get eighty percent?��


    Joshua briefly nced through the content, which basicallyprised of business terms and conditions that were in line with Nond��s patentws. The summary of it was that Joshua would only need to sit back and count his money. The split on ticket sales profit was also amended from a 70-30 split to 80-20 in his favor.


    ��I still have some savings, Sir... You must have produced this masterpiece at a great price. Besides, my biggest spending is only to maintain this theater,�� said Sir Weissenasche.


    He was a sincere ywright who devoted himself fully to the arts. Joshua epted Sir Weissenasche��s kind offer since he most definitely needed the money to carry out the next steps of his n.


    Joshua signed his name on the contract and returned it to Sir Weissenasche, who carefully stored it away.


    ��You can leave the rest to me, Sir. If you need help with casting for your next movie, please don��t hesitate to contact me. I can get you the right people.��


    In fact, Sir Weissenasche was referring to himself in particr. As an actor and ywright, he hoped to star in Joshua��s next movie, even if it was just as an extra.


    ��Casting? I do agree that it��s time to work on this side of things. I want to set up a merchant guild.��


    ��Beauty and the Demon�� was going to be popr during its long theatrical run. All Joshua needed to do was wait until the movie��s fanbase spread to all corners of Nond.


    Once ��Beauty and the Demon�� became a sensation, people would start to notice the names in the rolling credits and thepany logo before the movie began.


    There would not be ack of people interested in auditioning for the next movie like Sir Weissenasche, and there was no reason for Joshua to reject the request of the old veteran actor. Hence, he decided to set up a proper entertainmentpany.


    In Nond, the closest thing to an entertainmentpany that he could find was a merchant guild.


    ��Are you interested in... trading, Sir?��


    ��No, this guild will be a bit like the guilds formed by spellcasters, except that the members in my guild will work as actors, painters, and the like.��


    Joshua wanted to build a merchant guild that focused on the trinity of the entertainment industry, namely gaming, film, and music. However, he had not decided on a name yet. He considered calling it the Earth Entertainment Guild, but that sounded a little weird.


    ��In that case, may I join it, Sir? I believe I can also provide the guild with an address.��


    Sir Weissenasche knew that spellcasters would form guilds to ept jobs and earn amission. It was especiallymon for spellcasters skilled inbat to do so.


    ��Thank you for your offer, Sir Weissenasche, but I don��t think the theater is suitable to be converted into a tavern.��


    Hispany needed an office. Joshua had set his eyes on a particr estate in Nond for that purpose, a building owned by the tradeswoman, Melina.


    Melina had lost her goods to some thieves and also her status as a tradesperson. Joshua was willing to lend her a hand, but he wondered if she would be willing to take on a different role as manager of Hearthstone Tavern... That was Joshua��s intended location for his guild office.

 Chapter 45: Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 45: Preparations</h4>


    When Joshua left the theater, there was a tinge of orange sunset in the sky.


    Melina had given Joshua a hand-drawn map before she left. Aided by the map, Joshua wandered themercial streets of Nond for half an hour until he found Melina��s temporary residence.


    Coincidentally, Melina��s ce was only two streets away from Nond National Theater. From there, Joshua could see the glow of the first official theater in Nond.


    The theater was going to host a show by ckswan Theater that particr night. Like its namesake, the troupe had be the most sensational ck swan in theke that was Nond.


    ��Hyn... I have the tickets...��


    Sansa waved the two VIP tickets to ��World of Laughter��, thetest production by ckswan Theater.


    Sansa had obtained the tickets from a male ssmate, some Ricard-whatshisname, with a promise that went along the lines of, ��I��ll definitely get Hyn to the show,�� or something like that.


    With less than an hour until the show began, those VIP tickets that originally cost around five hundred gold coins would now cost double.


    While Sansa was excited to see the legendary Flower of Fari earlier that day, her excitement was dampened after she watched ��Beauty and the Demon��. She could also empathize with her friend, Hyn for losing her passion for live theater.


    ��Don��t mind me and Ciri. After all, this is your only chance to see the legendary Flower of Fari, right?�� said Joshua.


    ��Yea... Hyn, it��s only going to take slightly more than an hour. Let��s go watch it together.��


    Sansa did not want to waste the two pricey VIP tickets, especially if she could see the so-called most beautiful woman in the world. Lucky for her, she did not pay for those tickets herself.


    In the end, Hyn epted the suggestions from her threepanions and went with Sansa to the theater.


    ��Don��t you want to see the Flower of Fari too?��


    Ciri munched on a piece of bread that she had bought off the streets for dinner as she asked Joshua.


    ��To each his own, I guess. Instead of a shy woman hidden underyers of make-up, I��d rather someone who can cook.��


    Of course, every man was inclined to pick a good-looking woman, but if it came down to a choice between beauty and ability, Joshua preferred thetter. It went without saying that having both would be ideal.


    Nevertheless, Joshua did not have the time to consider matters of the heart, and he did not have anyone particr in mind either.


    ��You��re right. Those nobledies are mostly b*tches anyway.��


    Ciri loathed the noble and pampered women who whiled away their days in social dance parties since she had once been like them too. She lived the indulgent life of a noble when her mother was still alive, but it was also a life full of rules that she would rather do without.


    Ciri preferred to live with her current lifestyle than live like a flower in a greenhouse. That aside, she missed her mother.


    Joshua made noment. A mage like Ciri who dared to face a brown bear in a fight would be wasted as a socialite dancing in the ballroom.


    He followed the directions on the hand-drawn map from Melina and arrived at a neglected building on themercial street. It was the only building there without glowing rune signage.


    The three-story building looked spacious enough. Joshua was about to knock on the door when it opened without warning.


    ��Your... Your Highness.��


    Ynor had sensed Joshua��s presence as he approached the building. Feeling respectful and anxious, the subi went to the door and opened it for him.


    ��Where��s your mother?��


    Joshua did not refer to her as ��the human merchant, Melina��. Ever since Melina epted Ynor as her own, the subi had followed the human willingly.


    ��This way, Mr. Anneude. I didn��t expect you to visit us so soon.��


    Melina came down the stairs hastily as Joshua stepped into the building. The ground floor was mostly empty except for some furniture like a few disy cabs. The goods that were supposed to be those cabs had already been burned to ashes.


    ��You��re the only merchant I know in this city, Madam. As an outsider to the trade, I can only rely on your expertise.��


    Joshua sat down at a table and Ciri took the seat next to him. After an indicative nod from Joshua, Ynor sat down on the opposite.


    ��What kind of business are you interested in, Joshua? I will do everything in my ability to assist you.��


    Melina took out a teapot from one of the cabs and also something that looked like a spiritmp. However, themp utilized magic as fuel instead of alcohol. In the world of magic, even a merchant like Melina could do such tricks.


    ��I want to convert the ground floor into a tavern.��


    Joshua took a sweeping nce at the ground floor area once again. The ce was just right for the purpose.


    ��A tavern... But, Joshua... There are already many taverns here in Nond.��


    As apetent merchant, Melina had a sharp sense of business. By all practical measures, residents of Nond were mainly humans and dwarfs. For the dwarfs who worked underground, drinking was a favorite pastime after-hours.


    For that reason, merchants came in droves to Nond in the hopes of profiting from the locals who had cash to spare, luring in their customers with manmade liquor and grilled meat. However, the dwarfs were not indiscriminate in their spending and tended to stick only to a few taverns that suited their tastes.


    Human mages, on the other hand, would usually stay away from substances such as liquor that could cloud their minds.


    Running a tavern could be a lucrative business in Nond, but the risk was high as well.


    ��I want to build a special tavern with a menu that will entice our underground friends and even the mages in this city. I will finance the structural works, while you, Madam, can help me look for a liquor supplier and a building contractor for the renovation works. ording to my estimations, it��ll take half a year to get the new tavern up and running.��


    Joshua thought of the Hearthstone Tavern as a long-term project that could also put the profits from ��Beauty and the Demon�� to good use. After all, he only needed very little money to produce his next movie.


    ��In that case... Joshua, what do you n to do with the first and second floor?��


    Melina had little left to herself, and her future relied heavily on Joshua��s investment.

 Chapter 46: The Flower of Farucci

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Flower of Fari</h4>


    ��I want to form a merchant guild.��


    Melina was once in the same position. She had her own merchant guild back when her husband was still alive, but not anymore. Nevertheless, with her management experience, she was confident about rebuilding what was once lost.


    ��A merchant guild... What will your guild be selling, Joshua...��


    ��This.�� Joshua produced a silver token and ced it on the table. It was a VIP ticket for the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��A coin?��


    Melina studied the gleaming token. It looked expensive, but fancy items like a silver-ted coin would not sell well in Nond.


    ��No. More precisely speaking, my product is this.��


    Joshua pushed the token toward Ynor and pointed at him.


    ��Joshua, are you talking about human trafficking?��


    Melina gripped Ynor��s hand tightly underneath the table to soothe his unease. If Joshua really nned to treat Ynor like material goods, she would reject him immediately.


    ��I meant Ynor��s voice, charisma, and persona. I��m sure you have heard of the Flower of Fari, right, Madam?��


    ��Flower of Fari?��


    Melina took a quick nce outside the window and noticed the light from the glowing runes above Nond National Theater.


    Old age had not dulled her mind and intuition. Melina understood instantly what Joshua was trying to pull.


    ��Do you n on letting Ynor be an actor in a troupe, Joshua?��


    Ynor��s appearance alone lent him potential. Melina believed that her adopted son was certainly no less charismatic than the so-called Flower of Fari.


    ��Ynor is already an actor, but it��s not asplicated as being in a troupe. If you��d like to find out more, I believe you should give thetest show in Weissenasche Theater a try, Madam.��


    Joshua had prepared everything in anticipation of this day. From the concern Melina showed for Ynor, the old woman would probably ept Ynor more easily after she watched ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    Given that Ynor��s love for Melina was sincere, it would be ideal for Melina to ept him as family.


    Joshua pushed the two VIP tickets to Melina.


    ��I��ll drop by tomorrow afternoon with the relevant contracts. Until then, please take some time to study the tavern business, Madam.��


    ��I think I should be able to handle it.��


    In fact, she needed to excel in it, so Melina epted the tokens. The only way for her to continue living in Nond as a merchant was to be open to changes, and she had prepared herself for that.


    ��I think I��ll take my leave now. Oh... one more thing.��


    Joshua took out a pouch full of gold coins and tossed it to Ynor, who caught it on reflex.


    ��We can��t hire a professional actor who can��t read. Please use this money to send Ynor to school, Madam.��


    Joshua understood that Melina was in desperate financial straits. On the other hand, Nond��s magic academies were the top in the world and the most expensive. Only nobles or geniuses could afford to enroll themselves in those institutions.


    Ynor was neither, but he still had the right to learn. Everyone had the right to learn.


    ��Your H... Sir...��


    Ynor slipped into the panicky and fearful state he was in when he first met Joshua. He had such a deep inferiorityplex that even after he arrived in the human world and gradually forgot about his lowly subi status, Joshua��s appearance reminded him once again of his worthlessness back in the Demonic Realm.


    ��Now that I am investing in you, you will have to repay me in full one day.��


    Joshua saved any words of motivation for Ynor. Sometimes, the cruel truth of reality was a much better motivator than any chicken soup for the soul.


    ��Do you understand?��


    Ynor nodded profusely. Words failed him as he sobbed quietly and watched Joshua leave.


    ...


    At the same time, in Nond National Theater.


    Hyn sat in the VIP seat that cost a thousand gold coins and did not feel particrly engaged. The only thing that upied her mind was how nosy that guy called Ricard was.


    The action unfolding on stage was nd and uninspiring to her. No matter how enraptured the audience was in the show, all Hyn could see was a bunch of people singing and dancing on stage.


    The operatic delivery of the dialogue was so boring that Hyn would have yawned if not for her determination to keep up an image.


    ��Hyn, the Flower of Fari is making her entrance!��


    Sitting beside her, Sansa whispered excitedly into her ear. That perked her up as she focused her gaze on the stage to witness what the legendary world��s most beautifuldy was all about.


    When the only ck swan of ckswan Theater, the Flower of Fari stepped into the limelight, Hyn became convinced that the person who came up with the title ��Flower of Fari�� was straight-up bonkers.


    That was because the ck swan on stage was very... petite. She had an even smaller build than her sister, Ciri and was just slightly over five feet tall. Meaning, the Flower of Fari was almost definitely younger than fifteen.


    She was just a child.


    Nevertheless... as an adult, Hyn was impressed by and jealous of the child��s charisma.


    It was true that she was a beauty, but coupled with a luxurious long pitch-ck dress, she became the center of attention the moment she stepped onto the stage. Her every smile and gesture beckoned the audience to drink in her performance and immerse themselves in the show.


    It was a powerful quality that demanded attention. Even Hyn, who had been awed by Belle��s beauty, found herself impressed. However, she snapped out of it soon after.


    The Flower of Fari was not just beautiful but also uniquely enchanting. Hyn could not find the words to describe the quality she had, which was not unlike her sister��s. Even though her moves were graceful and confident, the smile on her face felt more like that of a demure youngdy of noble descent.


    Still, the characters seen on the stage were generally fake.

 Chapter 47: A Visit

    <h4>Chapter 47: A Visit</h4>


    ckswan Theater��s performance ended with a massive round of apuse... While the drapes lowered slowly to mark the end of the show, many in the audience stayed in their seats, hoping to catch another glimpse of the Flower of Fari.


    Professor Salinya sat in the VIP area and listened to the thunderous apuse. As the manager of Nond National Theater, he was very happy with the performance and also with ckswan Theater. As expected of the number one troupe from Fari, the Nation of Arts, everyone was enraptured by the Flower of Fari��s charisma.


    ��Professor, the coach is ready. Will you be heading out now?��


    ��Of course, it��s time to say goodbye to our old friend.��


    Professor Salinya raised his wine ss, finished the drink in one gulp, and returned the ss back to the table.


    Unfettered by traditional constraints of what constituted good wine, he only cared about how the wine tasted in his mouth. It was with that same approach that he managed his theater. The content and aesthetics of a show were secondary to how interesting and enjoyable it was to the audience...


    The way he saw it, it was the only way for a theater to survive. Nevertheless, his old friend failed to understand that as the man insisted on preserving his own pitiful version of performance art.


    That obstinance had led to his friend��s misery. It was time for him to let Nond National Theater be the only theater in the country.


    Professor Salinya opened the door and a few attendants followed behind him. Before he could reach the stairs, a figure at the end of the corridor halted him in his steps.


    ��Where are you going, Professor?��


    ��Just visiting an old friend, Ms. Gallolie... You should rest after your splendid performance tonight.��


    Professor Salinya looked at the youngdy who was leaning against the wall in the corridor. It was the girl who shone radiantly on stage earlier that night, the Flower of Fari. Although her makeup had been removed, she was still in her extravagant long dress.


    ��Father told me that Nond is the most prosperous city in the world and far more advanced than the capital of my country, Regale. Yet, I have not toured the city properly since I arrived here three days ago. Perhaps you can show me around, Professor?��


    The way she spoke and carried herself was graceful and magnanimous, but who knew what the true nature of the talented young actress was?


    ��About that... Ms. Gallolie... Forgive me, but...��


    It should have been every man��s honor to apany the beautiful youngdy on a tour of the city, but the purpose of Professor Salinya��s trip outdoors was to humiliate someone and not to go sightseeing.


    As such, he only needed a couple of burly mages and not the trump card of his theater, the Flower of Fari.


    ��Professor, are you saying that you are effectively declining the request of a duke��s daughter?��


    Despite her unassuming tone, her words brought a chill down the Professor��s spine.


    Nond National Theater had a very rigid ss system. Although he had absolute authority over the theater due to his position as manager, that changed with the arrival of ckswan Theater.


    Their rtionship was more like equals instead of manager and employee. In fact, the star of the troupe had an even higher status than the professor.


    That was because the Flower of Fari was, in fact, the daughter of a respectable duke from Fari. On the other hand, Professor Salinya was only the manager of a theater.


    His old friend, Sir Weissenasche was also from Fari. Only citizens of the Nation of Arts would be interested in managing a theater. ckswan Theater��s choice of his establishment was purely on the spur of the moment.


    Just like her sudden request to go outdoors, Professor Salinya could not quite grasp the workings of her mind.


    ��But, Ms. Gallolie, if someone recognizes you...��


    Professor Salinya understood the level of fame that the Flower of Fari was enjoying in Nond at that moment. It would create a bigmotion if she was recognized out in the open.


    ��I know. That��s why I��ve made preparations.�� Gallolie produced a mask and covered her face with it.


    A mask was not going to cut it!


    Salinya felt the urge to warn the Flower of Fari, but the fact that she was the daughter of a duke made him resist and go along with her idea instead.


    It would actually be a great opportunity for her to witness the dpidated Weissenashe Theater forparison against Nond National Theater in its full glory. That would convince the prideful ck Swan to stay where she was in his theater.


    ��This way, please.��


    Professor Salinya led the way along a corridor known only to him and his attendants to exit the theater.


    When Gallolie settled herself in his horse carriage, Professor Salinya heaved a quiet sigh of relief.


    It was fortunate that the crowd in the theater had not dispersed yet.


    The carriage began its journey toward Weissenasche Theater, and Gallolie drew the curtains to take a look outside.


    ��Before I came here, Father told me that there were two theaters in Nond.��


    ��Ms. Gallolie, there is only one theater in this city. The Weissenasche Theater that you are referring to has not presented anything new in thest six months and is about to close down. No one has any reason to visit that theater.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��I swear this on my own reputation. I also promised your father that you will enjoy the best that Nond has to offer, the same way you did in Fari. Nond National Theater is my way of upholding that promise.��


    Gallolie did not pursue the matter further. She shifted her gaze outward, her maroon irises reflecting the cityndscape in the dark, dotted with glowing runes.


    It took around ten minutes for them to reach Weissenache Theater. Salinya stepped outside and took in the deste surroundings, which only made him even happier.


    ��I hope this ramshackle theater will not soil your dress, Ms. Gallolie.��


    Professor Salinya no longer cared if anyone would recognize the Flower of Fari there. Even if she got recognized, it would only serve to empty the old theater of its remaining loyal audience.

 Chapter 48: Guests

    <h4>Chapter 48: Guests</h4>


    Gallolie stepped into Weissenasche Theater and noticed a huge backdrop by the entrance.


    Why would they move the backdrop outside? Was their show performed outside?


    Gallolie knew that some troupes performing in smaller towns would employ said method, but they were usually the minority and more akin to a circus than a theaterpany.


    However, there was no visible stage around this particr backdrop. Moreover, when Gallolie went inside the building, it was not as deserted as Professor Salinya had impressed on her.


    There were at least a dozen people queuing up at the ticket counter, and most of them were aristocraticdies dressed in the same kind of extravagance as she was. Meanwhile, an overweight man with light makeup on him was passionately exining something to thedies in the queue.


    ��There��s nothing much to see here, Ms. Gallolie.��


    Professor Salinya had joined her inside the building, entering the theater.


    The ce was empty thest time he was there a few days ago. Even with the few noble missuses who had been invited to the screening, Weissenasche Theater was still miles away from the sight of the jam-packed ticketing zone in Nond National Theater.


    Sir Weissenasche was quick to notice his two new visitors... or rather, one damned businessman and the star of ckswan Theater! What?!


    ��Ladies, please excuse me for a moment.��


    Sir Weissenasche removed himself delicately from the midst of the nobledies and dashed toward Gallolie.


    ��It if isn��t Ms. Gallolie, here to visit.��


    Sir Weissenasche gently bowed at the Flower of Fari. What mattered to him was not the youngdy��s title, but rather her talent on the stage. The star of ckswan Theater was a brilliant actress and just brilliant enough to let him endure the rotten merchant who was apanying her!


    ��My dear sir, are you just going to ignore your old friend here? Isn��t that a little cold?��


    Professor Salinya positioned himself between his adversary and Gallolie. After all, the people of Nond would usually have to pay thousands of gold coins just to get a glimpse of her.


    ��Friend? I don��t know any vile merchant as a friend. Leave my theater now. I can��t work when I smell the putrid air around you!��


    Sir Weissenasche abandoned all pretense of civility and spoke his mind. Given that the man had nearly wiped out Weissenasche Theater��s customer base, it took a lot to stop himself from punching Salinya in the face.


    ��I only wanted to help you. Considering that you can barely finance the maintenance of the building itself, why don��t you hand over this theater to me? I promise to restore it to its former glory.��


    Professor Salinya remained courteous since Gallolie was standing right behind him.


    ��Former glory? Weissenasche Theater��s glory has been reignited since yesterday! I don��t need your help. Starting tomorrow, all of Nond will be reminded that there is only one theater in this city!��


    Professor Salinya had been right in that Weissenasche Theater was on the verge of dissolution, but things had changed. With Joshua��s assistance, Weissenasche Theater would be able to take on Nond National Theater, even if thetter was hosting the ckswanpany.


    Sir Weissenasche was confident that Belle was just as charming as the star of ckswan Theater! The actress would be given a nickname akin to the Flower of Nond one day.


    ��That��s right, Sir Weissenasche, I believe that theater is Nond National Theater.��


    Professor Salinya could not stomach his rival��s overbearing attitude.


    Sir Weissenasche was about to order his men to drag the irritating merchant out when he saw two familiar figures at the door. The sight of them cooled him down instantly.


    ...


    Joshua was not expecting the Mage Construction Guild hired by Sir Weissenasche to work so efficiently. The backdrop had beenpleted ahead of its scheduledpletion, which was the day after.


    Hence, Joshua decided to drop by after his visit to Melina��s shop to inspect the backdrop since it was along the way home. He was about to project the poster onto the backdrop when themotion inside the theater caught his attention.


    Joshua did not hear much of the argument, but he could see that Sir Weissenasche was about to get rid of some visitors.


    If word got out about the incident, it could damage the theater��s reputation.


    There was no need to kick anyone out even if it was a rival. Anyone who stepped into the theater was a potential audience member for ��Beauty and the Demon��. Joshua saw no reason to lose the opportunity to sell more tickets.


    ��You cannot resolve anything just by standing there.��


    Joshua, apanied by Ciri, entered the building and interrupted the conversation between Sir Weissenasche and the man he obviously hated.


    ��Why don��t both of you give thetest installment offered by Weissenasche Theater a go before you speak more on the subject?��


    ��Did a theaterpany finally agree to perform here?��


    Judging from his words, Professor Salinya suspected that Joshua was probably a member of thatpany.


    ��Um... Weissenasche Theater is not hosting any theaterpany at the moment, and there is no need for that. In any case, I believe that you will enjoy our show.��


    The originium in his hand glowed as Joshua projected the image stored inside the crystal onto the white backdrop that was hung on a pir.


    In order to promote a show, the theater needed posters both at the entrance outside and in the interior to build up hype.


    So, the poster for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was projected on the backdrop. It showed Belle and the demon dancing in the castle��s grand ballroom, and they were both dressed extravagantly.


    When the nobledies who had seen the film saw the image, they shrieked in delight. The scene must have invoked the deep feelings they felt when they first watched the movie.


    Professor Salinya and Gallolie were both enticed by the poster as well.


    ��This is...��


    While it was impressive to see an originium crystal create the projection, Professor Salinya was more intrigued by the woman called Belle in the poster. That was because the moment he saw the youngdy, he felt a hint of desire.


    Of course, Professor Salinya was also impressed by the charm of the Flower of Fari when he first saw her, but that was purely a man��s natural reflex. This was different.


    He was about to ask Joshua about the woman behind the role when Joshua put a finger to his lips to hush him.


    ��The easiest way to get your answers is to watch the show. Just two tickets will dispel the mystery behind it all,�� Joshua said.


    Professor Salinya was greatly offended by Joshua��s provocative response. There was no way he would buy a ticket from hispetitor!


    That was a principle that he had set for himself a long time ago. He would rather jump off a building than watch a show in Weissenasche Theater.


    It would be an idiotic decision! No matter how beautiful the woman in the poster was, he would not sumb to foolery!


    Even so...


    ��I��d like a ticket, please.��


    Gallolie broke her silence and spoke to Joshua.


    ��Ms. Gallolie... Sigh, give me two tickets! Allow me to pay for yours, Ms. Gallolie.��


    Professor Salinya braced himself and paid twenty gold coins for two VIP tickets, which was a much cheaper pricepared to the tickets of his own theater. No matter his principle, he had to keep Gallolie safe.


    ��Thank you. This way, please.��


    Since they had been converted to customers, Joshua gestured at an attendant to lead them both into the viewing hall.


    After that, he handed the twenty gold coins over to Sir Weissenasche.


    ��We will not kick anyone out unless they are here to make trouble.��


    ��Understood, Sir.��


    In fact, Sir Weissenasche was beaming inside. The awkward look on Professor Salinya��s face made his day.


    ��That aside, please report the daily ticket sales to me, including details such as the number of tickets sold and profit. Summarize the data for me... I believe that you are up for the task, Sir Weissenasche.��


    ��Of course, I will prepare the report myself.��


    Sir Weissenasche understood the implications behind Joshua��s words when thetter said he was ��up for the task��. Since he was nning on doing long term business with Joshua, he would not risk his reputation for any amount of profit.


    Joshua was just done with the poster��s instation when he felt someone��s gaze on him. He looked up at the entrance of the viewing hall and noticed that it was Gallolie. However, his line of sight was quickly obscured by a hand that waved persistently to get his attention.


    ��What is it?��


    Joshua turned away to look at Ciri.


    ��Nothing, there was a mosquito,�� said Ciri.

 Chapter 49: Black Swan

    <h4>Chapter 49: ck Swan</h4>


    Belle��s beautiful! That was Professor Salinya��s first thought when he watched the movie. He was already close to being a middle-aged person, and while ��Beauty and the Demon�� may have touched the heartstrings of many youngsters as well as moved them to tears, what caught his attention was the heroine, Belle.


    The heroines in stage ys were mostly very unreal, and no matter how good their acting skills were, the audience would know that she was simply performing her role on that limited stage.


    However, Belle in the movie was different. It was as if she was living in it! A kind, curious, and bold girl who was living in a small vige...


    Professor Salinya found that he could no longer distinguish between reality and fiction, preferring to believe that Belle was a real person who was living somewhere in this world.


    However, when Professor Salinya snapped out of it, he realized that he was inside the Weissenasche Theater... and the movie he just watched was simply a performance. That meant Belle��s actress could be someone whom Sir Weissenasche might know!


    He became a little unsettled as he thought about that since the show, called a ��movie��, was a form of performance far beyond stage ys. Whether it was in terms of its entertainment value or its aesthetical value, it far, far surpassed stage ys...


    If this went on... No... No... He still had the ckswan Theater Company. The troupe��s reputation alone and the charm of the ck Swans would ensure that Nond National Theater would continue to thrive. While movies may be overwhelmingly better than stage ys, the biggest drawback was that no one could see the actors themselves in the performance.


    Many of those who bought tickets at Nond National Theater did not buy them for the performance but bought them to watch Gallolie... Yet, when Belle in the movie got into the gorgeous dress and danced with the demon, Professor Salinya was surprised to find that Belle��s charm was no lesser than any of the ck Swans��.


    The movie continued to y until the end, and following the melodious music, the list of the cast was gradually presented to the audience. Professor Salinya saw the name of the actress ying Belle... Ynor.


    It was a name that he had never heard of before. He had been in the theater business for so many years, and the number of actors he knew or heard of was considerable. Could it be that Sir Weissenasche had found another talented actress?


    Professor Salinya was no longer able to continue sitting there. He memorized the name as he stood up but found that Gallolie, who was next to him, had no intention of leaving her seat.


    ��You can leave first. You don��t have to wait for me. That��s an order,�� Gallolie said.


    ��Uh... Understood.��


    Professor Salinya��s trip this time around was not to ensure the safety of the duke��s daughter. He knew that his ability was far beyond what was needed to be her bodyguard, and he was at best, just a tour guide.


    So, Professor Salinya hurriedly left the performance hall, leaving Gallolie to sit alone quietly in her seat for a long while.


    ��Just cry if you want to,�� Gallolie suddenly said.


    Soon, a sobbing sound rang out behind Gallolie as a blurry shadow appeared behind her.


    ��Mistress, why did that demon die in the end...��


    It sounded like the sobbing wasing from a little girl, but the absence of a form made it sound a little fuzzy.


    ��That��s the mostmon technique used by any scriptwriter. They present the most romantic scene to you before they brutally rip it apart; that��s the simplest way to make the audience cry. The more beautiful the thing is, the more heartwrenching it is when it��s destroyed,�� Gallolie said with a soft whisper.


    She underwent dance training from a very young age and had been performing on stage ever since. With so many years of stage y experience under her belt, she had long seen through the techniques used by the ywrights in their scripts. She had since gone from shedding some tears while reading the script to driving her audience to tears with her performance without feeling any sorrow herself.


    She thought that she would no longer feel any emotions from a performance in her life, yet she did not expect the movie to give her the same feeling she felt when she performed her first stage y.


    Gallolie wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes.


    Aside from feeling emotional, the movie had piqued her interest.


    She had never heard of a performance that was presented like the movie. The scope of the performance was not limited to a small stage, and all of the characters were not wearing a specific costume but uttering specific lines.


    This form of performance had turned the actors into the characters in the story!


    How... was this thing made? What method was used?! And how did the switching of the images happened... A boatload of questions floated in Gallolie��s mind, and all of the questions culminated into a single one, who made this movie?


    Was it Ms. Ynor who yed Belle? No... Was it Zenarth who yed the demon? No, there had to be someone else behind the movie.


    Gallolie sat in her seat quietly as a new name finally appeared after a dense list of casts, and the rest of the crew all had the same name.


    ��Director: Joshua


    ��Producer: Joshua


    ��Camera Operation: Joshua


    ��Costume Designer: Joshua...��


    A series of identical names took up the entire screen of credits.


    ��Gotcha...�� Gallolie said.


    ��Mistress, I strongly disagree that you make contact with this man.��


    The fuzzy shadow behind Gallolie stopped sobbing and instead spoke to her in a very serious tone.


    ��Why?�� Gallolie asked.


    ��That��s... That��s because the demon prince seems to be a Sin Demon, a monster that only my master can ovee.��


    ��Why do you always assume that demons must be hostile to us?��


    Gallolie suddenly popped a question that would have been sphemous in Messai, the Nation of the Holy Church, but she was not a citizen of Messai. Instead, she was a citizen of Fari, the Nation of Arts, and she would not simply follow the dogmas of other countries.


    ��Because...��


    ��It��s because of those so-called missionary teachings. The demons do indeed have a centuries-long history of war with the Nation of the Holy Church and the Land of Frost, but even our country was at war with Messai a few hundred years ago. In the end, we reconciled and became allies.��


    Sensing the silence from her attendant behind her, Gallolie sighed.


    ��Simply put, if you rece the vigers in the movie with the lesiastical Temrs of Messai, not only would they kill the demon, they would also hang Belle for being a witch and consorting with the demon. If you had the opportunity to help them escape, would you help them or not?��


    ��I... I...��


    That was probably the biggest regret everyone who watched the movie had. They all had the urge to rush over and warn the demon prince that the foolish vigers wereing so he could quickly make his escape. She was no exception.


    ��I don��t know how to answer that.�� Gallolie caught a sense of hesitation in her voice.


    In the past, if she faced a demon, Gallolie��s attendant would have struck without any hesitation. Even if this was just a verbal example, she should have given a very firm answer, yet she did not.


    Perhaps, that was the movie��s real purpose.


    ��Let��s go back. If you still haven��t had enough, I cane over here again tomorrow, but the tickets won��t be as easy toe by like today.��


    Gallolie sorted out her heavy dress as she stood up, and just as she began to walk up the stairs, she suddenly stopped.


    ��Also, onest question, which do you find more interesting, my performance or this movie?��


    ��Ugh...��


    ��Please be honest,�� Gallolie said with a smile on her face.


    ��This movie... Mistress... I... I��ve immediately felt sleepy during your stage performances for about... a year... honestly...��


    The voice behind Gallolie got softer and softer before it faltered altogether.


    Nevertheless, the smile on Gallolie��s face did not change. Be that as it may, her hold on the armrest of the seat revealed the disquiet within her heart.

 Chapter 50: Release

    <h4>Chapter 50: Release</h4>


    The next day.


    Melina had just taken Ynor through the enrollment procedures of a magic academy before she brought him to the entrance of Weissenasche Theater.


    It was almost noon, and the scene at the entrance of Weissenasche Theater waspletely different from yesterday as arge number of carriages lined up one after another on the street before the entrance.


    Young mages in wizard robes were standing together on the stairs at the gate of the theater, seemingly waiting for something.


    Melina even recognized visitors from other countries based on their clothing.


    The reason all of them had gathered there was a massive poster hanging by the entrance of Weissenasche Theater.


    Melina��s eyes were instantly attracted by the ��Beauty and the Demon�� poster.


    There was no such thing as a poster in this world. The most were signboards made by a store using wooden boards. Yet, this ��signboard�� before Weissenasche Theater had totally broken Nond��s perception��the world��s even��of a signboard.


    It was not a simple signboard with a few words on it, rather it was aplete image. The scene of the beauty and the demon dancing in gorgeous clothing within a magnificent hall was perfectly captured and presented in the poster.


    The moment the poster appeared in Nond, it was destined that everyone who passed by Weissenasche Theater would stop and look.


    Melina was no exception. She had pulled Ynor up Weissenasche Theater��s stairs, driven by her raging curiosity. Only then did she suddenly realize that the girl embracing the demon was like Ynor who was next to her. More urately, she was Belle whom Melina had met in the vige earlier.


    Ynor��s hair was silver now, while Belle had x-colored hair and a vastly different appearance from Ynor��s...


    That almost made Melina forgot that her adopted child was previously named Belle.


    Just as Melina was about to ask Ynor about it, two tall women stood in front of them and spoke in anguage that was not Nond��smon tongue. Instead, they were speaking thenguage of Ishtar, the Land of Frost.


    When she was younger, Melina and her husband had traveled all across the world, so she understood a little of every knownnguage. This time, she clearly understood what the two Ishtarian youngdies were talking about.


    ��Stop crying Agatha. Didn��t you kill many demons back when you were in the army? Why didn��t I see you crying then?��


    ��But... But... this demon��s innocent.��


    ��It��s just a y... No, the Nonders seem to be calling this new performance a movie.��


    Melina walked past the two Ishtarian girls and stopped before the entrance of Weissenasche Theater. As the entire entrance had been blocked by the crowd, the efforts of a few attendants to maintain some semnce of order proved to be futile.


    That many people?! Melina had been in the mercantile business for so long and been to several stage ys when she was still well-to-do, but she had never seen the entrance of a theater hall being blocked by a crowd like that before.


    ��Wee, Madam.��


    Joshua walked out of the crowd.


    This time around, Joshua had underestimated the promotional effect of the poster. On Earth, he could see a poster almost every step he took. It was all toomon, dated even.


    However, this was the first time such a thing had appeared in this world. Driven by curiosity, many young mages were attracted by it.


    While they did fully satisfy their curiosity after they finished viewing ��Beauty and the Demon��, the movie had also touched them and brought them much fun. It turned into a topic of discussion whenever they chatted with their friends.


    In a world where newspapers were just a conceptual item, the best form of publicity was through word of mouth.


    In the morning, there were only a few people in Weissenasche Theater��s lobby, but by noon, the number of visitors increased exponentially as some of the visitors who had already watched it in the morning brought their friends to watch it the second time.


    ��Joshua... is this what you meant?��


    Melina had plenty of questions to ask Joshua, but she had no idea where to start.


    ��It��s the same thing I told you aboutst night. If you are still doubtful, go and watch the movie. After that, it will be time for you and me to talk about our cooperation.��


    Joshua asked an attendant to lead Melina and Ynor to the VIP seats. Even when the tickets for the entire theater had already been sold out, there were still a few VIP seats that were reserved for certain people.


    With the attendant leading the way, Melina arrived at the VIP seating area of Weissenasche Theater��s performance hall.


    It was a separate room at the highest point of the entire performance hall, and sitting on the sofa in the room gave the person a clear view of the huge screen in the hall.


    ��Sit down, Ynor. It looks like I can only go along with Joshua��s intentions.��


    Melina noticed the unease of her adoptive child, and she patted the empty spot beside her as she used the sameforting tone she always used to relieve Ynor��s stress.


    Ynor then sat on the sofa as the entire hall turned dark. During that time, Melina could still hear whispers from the rows beneath.


    ��Why isn��t there a stage?��


    ��That background wall is too near...��


    ��Do you know which troupe is performing?��


    ��Shut up, this performance needs no troupes.��


    How did one present a performance without a troupe? The whispers Melina heard were also the questions she had in her heart, but what appeared on the screen immediately put everything to rest.


    ��A long, long time ago, there was a cursed demon prince, whose blood was half-human.��


    A specter working for the Duke of Bones narrated the background of the story, and following the moving images on the screen, the audience was instantly introduced to the world Joshua had constructed.


    Following that was a ce that Melina could not be more familiar with��the vige by the edge of the mountains. The heroine of the story, Belle, who was actually Ynor beside her, slowly walked out as she sang along with the vigers to tell the audience what kind of girl Belle was.


    ��How could those farmers in those hovels give birth to such a beautiful girl?��


    ��She��s beautiful, but I still think Ms. Gallolie is much more attractive...��


    The whisperings immediately disappeared amidst the chorus by Belle and the vigers. As the story advanced, many simply forgot to talk to their friends anymore.


    Once the story of the movie gradually unfolded, those who previously believed that the Flower of Fari was the most beautifuldy in the world had begun to have second thoughts.


    The legendary Flower of Fari was indeed beautiful, but for most, she was simply too distant a persona, too distant that no one knew what her true personality was. They only knew her through the various characters she yed. Wearing such a mysterious veil, it made her seem untouchable.


    On the contrary, Belle was different. Although she was a screen apart, she seemed approachable. She was just an ordinary girl living in a vige... until she put on the gorgeous dress and started dancing with the demon prince in the hall.


    It really plucked the heartstrings of some of the younger folks in the crowd.


    Thedies focused on apletely different thing, though.


    ��Is Farlow the Clock a familiar? I want to know how to summon it.��


    ��Hey... that��s a demonic servant, but I do want that teacup.��


    The other highlight of ��Beauty and the Demon�� was, of course, the speaking furniture.


    Even though the watching experience differed from person to person in the audience, when the final sequence of the movie unfolded, the sounds of sobs rang out across the hall.


    Joshua was sitting in the other VIP seat, and he watched the response of the audience below. Their reactions made him very satisfied, and without a doubt, ��Beauty and the Demon�� was a resounding sess. A month from today, no, a year from today, this movie would be the talk of Nond!

 Chapter 51: Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 51: Cooperation</h4>


    When the movie screening ended, a very interesting episode unfolded in the performance hall.


    A brave mage took the opportunity to confess his love to the girl beside him.


    The girl seemed to be his ssmate, and touched by the tragedy at the end of the movie, the girl did not reject his confession but epted it while she hid her face.


    The bold confession instantly made them the focus of the entire performance hall. The ending of the movie had moved the hearts of everyone present, and many of the audience members gave their blessings to the new couple.


    Joshua amodated them and got the attendants to get some red rose petals before using the Magic of Order��s ��Hand of Mana�� to throw the petals into the air, letting them fall slowly.


    The lovey-dovey scene was romantic enough for everyone present to remember. Perhaps when the new couple held their wedding in the future, the girl would be wearing the same golden dress as Belle.


    Joshua should really have added this line to the promotional material of ��Beauty and the Demon��, ��Want to ensure a 100% sessful confession? Bring the girl you love to watch this movie!��


    Perhaps he could do that with the happy ending version of ��Beauty and the Demon��, but Joshua was ying the tragic ending version... Putting that in, he may not be able to guarantee 100% sess.


    ��Ah, how nice, how nice. Another new couple into the crucible.��


    Ciri leaned against the VIP room window and looked at the couple embracing each other under the rain of rose petals as she pped along. However, the pace of her ps was so slow, and it did not seem like she was truly congratting them.


    ��If you have a sweetheart in mind, you can also use the same method.��


    Joshua had no idea where Ciri��sint was stemming from.


    ��What method?��


    Ciri retracted her gaze and looked at Joshua.


    ��Bring him to watch this movie,�� Joshua answered.


    Ciri suddenly narrowed her eyes as she stared at Joshua for a good while, once again allowing Joshua to reaffirm that the petitedy mage may have Stockholm syndrome.


    Joshua��s expression did not change, and she finally sighed and gave up, murmuring an almost inaudible ��useless�� before turning over to look in another direction.


    ��Let��s go. We should go and talk to Madam Melina now.��


    Joshua pushed open the door of the VIP room, and right next door was the VIP room where Melina was.


    Out of courtesy, Joshua knocked on the door before he pushed it open and walked in.


    Melina was sitting there with her handkerchief, wiping tears off her eyes while Ynor was beside her,forting the olddy in her twilight years.


    As a woman, Melina��s experience had been really tragic. She had lost her husband in her early years and struggled for decades before she gathered a small fortune, only to see it all be taken by the bandits. Now, Melina...


    Joshua had no idea if she was lucky or not because that was her personal opinion.


    ��Madam, do you have anything to say?��


    Joshua went up to her and sat down, looking at her as she asked, ��Joshua... are you creating that thing that appeared on the background screen even at this moment?��


    Melina could not remember what the name of the performance was and could only refer to it like that.


    Joshua could probably exin Melina��s question as ��Is everything I��m in just a show?��.


    ��Of course, not. There are no lenses, no cameras here. Everything is real, and I really do want to cooperate with you. Besides, Ynor really wants to live with you peacefully. That I can promise you.��


    After watching the movie, Melina may have felt like Truman from ��The Truman Show��, but her choice was very different from Truman��s.


    She had already thought of it before. If she had not met Joshua, she would have ended up losing more than just her wares. She would have possibly lost her life.


    When Melina heard that everything Joshua said was the truth, she was unable topletely believe it, but so what if she could notpletely believe it?


    She was old, and even if all of it was mere fiction, Melina was willing to ept it, whether it was Joshua��s cooperation or most importantly, her adoptive child, Ynor.


    ��Joshua, I have found a businessman who is willing to provide a long-term supply of liquor, and the deal can be sealed within a few days.��


    ��I have alreadypleted the business application with the Merchants Guild, so what��s left is the tavern and its construction as well as renovation. I��ll hand you the first of the fundster at night. Sorry to trouble you, Madam.��


    The conversation basically confirmed that Melina would be the tavern owner of Hearthstone Tavern for the next few years.


    After thoroughly establishing a cooperative business rtionship with Melina, Joshua proceeded to advise Ynor on the matter of being a proper actor with Ynor, especially its benefits.


    The subus was still afraid when he came into contact with Joshua, but he could at least restrain himself from shivering now.


    ��Ynor, what did you hear from the discussion below?��


    Joshua pointed at the audience that had yet to leave the performance hall.


    ��I... did not hear them clearly.��


    Ynor shook his head. Ever since he entered the VIP room, he had been focused on Melina.


    He was afraid that Melina would leave abruptly like the customers he was forced to serve when they found out his true gender back in the Demonic Realm.


    ��They were talking about Belle. Do you know how attractive you are in their eyes right now?�� Joshua looked at the subus.


    To the subi, the number of men they had enchanted was a mark of prestige for them to show off.


    Ynor��s tragic childhood forced him to avoid the taint of the typical ��sexy b*tch�� characteristics of a subus.


    However, Joshua could now say ��the name of the subus who had enchanted the most men with his own charm since the birth of the world�� without any hesitation.


    It was Ynor who was standing before Joshua, if Ynor��s hair were painted a xen brown and he was to change into the clothes Belle had worn.


    Ynor could forget about walking out of Weissenasche Theater today.


    ��Is.. it true?��


    Ynor could not believe what Joshua had just said.


    ��It is true, so I��ve prepared this for you. Put it on.�� Joshua took out a pair of sses.


    The frame of sses in this world were all made out of wood. Only monocles worn by nobles were made out of gold or silver.


    Ynor obediently put on the sses given to him by Joshua, and the seemingly old-fashioned sses totally masked Ynor��s charm, making him look vastly different from the morous Belle on screen.


    ��Remember to dress like this when you go out in the future. You��ve seen how the men who were charmed by your fellow sisters look like.��


    By then it would not just be one or two fans, Belle��s fame would most likely explode across every street in Nond in the next few days.

 Chapter 52: Going Out

    <h4>Chapter 52: Going Out</h4>


    In the next few days, the word of mouth promotion of ��Beauty and the Demon�� had explosively spread across the entire Magic City of Nond.


    Nond was in a preparation period for the World Exhibition, and at this moment many countries had sent envoys to Nond. Not only envoys, but countless nobility and mages from across the world had also rushed over to participate in the grand event that only happens roughly once a decade.


    This resulted in at least half of the ��Beauty and the Demon��s�� box office was from foreign audiences.


    Native Nonders only ount for a very small part of the box office, the rest were mages with dual nationalities of Nond and another country that hade to Nond to study.


    In just a few days, ��Beauty and the Demon�� had set out a whole new wave in Nond as the film��s plot became the talk of the youngsters and even the nobledies during afternoon tea. Imitations of the golden dress that Belle had worn had also appeared in many clothing boutiques across Nond, and something known as ��hobbyist�� items back on Earth.


    The movies, this brand new form of performance, riding upon the wave of ��Beauty and the Demon�� had spread across Nond like a contagious virus.


    And the one most affected by this virus was no other than the legendary ��Flower of Fari��, Gallolie.


    She was now standing on the stage of the Nond National Theater and was raising the curtains for her fourth performance...


    Gallolie had been in an absent-minded state while performing. In the past, no matter how boring she found the program was, she would still continue to perform seriously.


    And her absent-mindedness today was that even the audience��s attention was not on her.


    There were far fewer audiences today than before, and when the curtain fell at the end of the show, Gallolie could vaguely hear the audience talking about Belle...


    Gallolie walked down the stage and came to the backstage.


    ��Why didn��t you bring me along when you watched ��Beauty and the Demon�� yesterday?��


    ��Didn��t you managed to get a ticket this morning? How about that, the demon prince��s mane must feel reallyfortable.��


    ��But he is a de....��


    Gallolie stood behind the twodies who yed supporting roles in the troupe. After noticing Gallolie��s presence, they immediately stopped talking.


    ��Mis...tress...��


    Gallolie��s position in ckswan Theater was absolute as the troupe was originally created by Gallolie��s father for his daughter.


    ��Don��t mind me, go get some rest.��


    Gallolie��s expression did not change and still maintained a proper smile. The twodies quickly left in a hurry after seemingly being pardoned by Gallolie.


    After they left, Gallolie fell silent for a moment as she walked into the dressing room to change out of her heavy dress and chose a simpler dress.


    ��Mistress, could it be that you are intending to find that man...��


    ��Have you sniffed out his identity?��


    Gallolie looked at the mirror and bundled her waist-length long ck hair up, as she spoke to the dark shadow that appeared in the mirror��s reflection.


    ��That... Mistress, you should not meet that man. Really.��


    The shadow��s tone seemed to be slightly irritable.


    Yet, Gallolie��s expression was very calm and seemed like she had already made up her mind.


    ��You just need to tell me his identity and what is his background like,�� Gallolie said.


    ��I had tried, but I could not find anything at all.��


    ��Could not find anything?��


    Gallolie stoppedbing her hair and looked back at the shadow behind her, a slight surprise finally appeared on her face.


    ��You are the best disciple of the Guardian of ckwood, and you could not get any information even with your n��s unique runes ��Hiding�� and ��Perception��?��


    This was the first time Gallolie had heard her personal guard said that.


    ��Actually, I know two of the ces he lived at, but I dare not get too close to him...as I will get detected. He seemed to be able to sense my presence.��


    The shadow recalled the experience of her recent recon and monitoring, and recalled something that she had to mention.


    ��Not only that, but I also sensed a terrible power with him!��


    ��How terrible?��


    This was also the first time Gallolie saw her guard being so afraid.


    ��There was an aura of death around him. I had killed many necromancers before, but the aura he has was far more terrifying than any of the ones I had faced, plus he had the taint of demons...��


    The information mentioned by the shadow was enough to create an image of a big boss behind a sinister dark organization.


    ��Then are you able to protect me?��


    Gallolie continued tob her hair and removed all of the light makeup on her face.


    ��Of course, no problem. Hold on a minute... Mistress, I��ve said so much and you still want to meet him?!��


    ��Which two ces is he living in?��


    The shadow��s irritability did not affect Gallolie as she walked out of the dressing room towards the area outside of the backstage.


    ��I... I��m going to tell the duke...��


    She had slightly panicked but Gallolie held her hand out into the void and instantly grabbed onto a fair arm. As the arm appeared, a pointed ear popped up as well as it jittered a little.


    There was arge number of ck runes inscribed on the surface of the arm, and the glow radiating from the runes gradually began to fade.


    ��Keep this matter secret from father, or you��ll know the consequences.��


    Gallolie��s burgundy eyes stared calmly into the void as if knowing that the person in the shadow was standing there.


    ��U... Understood.��


    The voice in the shadow was a little vague before disappeared altogether, and Gallolie also pushed open the door and left the backstage.


    ��Ms. Gallolie!��


    Professor Salinya had been waiting at the entrance for a while now, and he was prepared to tell Gallolie about the next performance schedule.


    But when Professor Salinya saw Gallolie in in clothes and a new hairstyle, he had realized that this ck Swan no longer want to stay in theke docilely anymore!


    ��Ms. Gallolie, where are you going?��


    Professor Salinya had already been ready to be Gallolie��s tour guide at any time. Recently he had been nursing a bellyful of annoyance as the Weissenasche Theater hadpletely robbed him of his business in just a few days!


    What annoyed him the most was that he had bought tickets to the Weissenasche Theater, and he bought it more than once!


    How could he not control that hand of his!


    And that was thought that had popped up in Professor Salinya��s mind at this moment.


    The only card he had in hand that could beat the Weissenasche Theater was ckswan Theater...


    ��I heard that a new tavern had opened up three streets in front of the theater,�� Gallolie said.


    ��A ta...tavern? Ms. Gallolie you cannot go to that filthy watering hole like that, there are nothing but stinking dwarves and mannerless drunks there!��


    Professor Salinya had no love for dwarvenkind, these underground miners had never known how to appreciate art, or rather, they had never bothered even contributing a ticket sale to his theater, and even those pompous elves would still bring him some ie.


    ��You still harbor racial prejudice?��


    Gallolie nced at the shadow behind her. Many years ago, humans indeed bore prejudice against the other races, especially against the elves and the dwarves, but ever since the appearance of Nond, this ce had be the center of worlds and had also be the center where the various races across the world intersect. Under Nond��s influence, the prejudice humans once harbored against other races had slowly disappeared, and instead, it became an honor to know a High Elf or a Dwarven master.


    And to find someone still prejudiced against the dwarves was indeed rare.


    ��No.. that��s... Allow me to lead the way.��


    Professor Salinya had driven himself into a corner with no avenue for an exnation, so he could only use this method to change the topic.


    So Gallolie came to the outside of the theater and got on the carriage as it slowly brought her towards themercial street now too far away from the Nond National Theater.

 Chapter 53: Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 53: Assessment</h4>


    An owl grabbed onto a letter as it slowly flew into the tavern called Hearthstone.


    Itnded on the bar at the back of the counter and ced the letter on the top of the bar.


    Joshua picked up the letter on the bar and started to read it.


    Five days had passed since the release of the ��Beauty and the Demon��, and the film��s terrifying ability at the box office had gradually be apparent.


    The first day, the dividend from Weissenasche Theater to Joshua could still be filled into tworge chests. The second day, Sir Weissenasche had to find a special room to store the pile of gold coins almost the size of a mountain.


    That scene alone had Joshua thinking about a certain dragon lying upon a pile of gold coins.


    On the third day, the not so business-savvy ywright had finally smartened up as he opened a depository ount for Joshua.


    The depository was the precursor of this world��s banking system. Under Nond��s magical industry revolution hadpletely stimted the growth of the economy, the moment a few intrepid capitalists had found that they had so much money that they could no longer store them at home, the depository was born naturally of out necessity.


    As for how much money he had earned in these five days, Joshua did not have the time to count, but instead, he had invested all of them into this Hearthstone tavern, and also the development of the game Hearthstone.


    With Joshua��s financial support, within short five days, Melina hadpleted the remodeling and renovation of the tavern.


    In fact, the first floor of this building had long been renovated. Its decor as a tavern was also fitting, so Melina only had to deal with the supply of liquor, the tables, and the kitchen at the back.


    From the bar counter Joshua was at, a tavern that could amodate at least two hundred patrons was now before him.


    Unfortunately, the tavern was empty, without a single visitor, and this was a situation that had been ongoing for two whole days.


    It was practically the dwarfs that would throng the taverns to drink ale and munching on roasts in Nond, and their lives are very regted, so regted that they only go through basically a few fixed streets on their dailymute.


    And there were almost no dwarfs passing through this street.


    But Joshua was not in a hurry and did not n to do any promotions as of yet. When the arcade version ��Heartstone�� ispleted, Joshua was not afraid of having no patrons.


    The popr arcade scene in the early 2000s back on Earth was still fresh in Joshua��s mind.


    Joshua nced at the letter brought back by the owl in his hand.


    ��How to obtain arge amount of high-quality Originium Crystal. The best suitability of runes is both Order and Water, while mes and Holy Light rank second... Owl Penpal Society Issue 173��


    The title of this letter was written by Joshua, the current ��Hearthstone�� rule structure and logic engine had almost beenpleted, what was left was to wait for Ciri toplete the first batch of original art before Joshua edits them.


    The reason that the production had proceeded so quickly was that Joshua had finally remembered that he was still a mage, and the usual means of mages to enhance their magics was through meditation.


    While meditating, Joshua��s mind elerated to about two to three times faster than normal, and when hepletes writing about a hundred lines of code, he found only a few seconds had passed when he opened his eyes again.


    At present, the only obstacle for the birth of the Heartstone arcade was the quality of the Originium Crystal. In order to have an arcanotech device running this game, Joshua would need the support of high-quality crystals, and the prototype created by Hyn could no longer satisfy Joshua��s requirements.


    In fact, he couldpensate for theck of quality with quantity, and perhaps thergest part of the data was the original art. Hyn had used more than thirty runes of ��The God of Flowing Waters and Healing, Vengert�� to store it within the crystal. So the storage of the original art by Hyn was not data, rather... it was a form of magic.


    The things constructed by runes were magic itself, and Joshua had onlyplicated the construction of these runes like how photos were stored in films in the past, and now in data.


    ��You can check with the dwarfs. They have arge number of raw crystals in their hands.��


    This was the only reliable answer given by his fellow Owl penpal. Nond had arge amount of Originium Crystal veins beneath it, and the majority of the miners were the dwarfs.


    It seemed like Joshua should find an opportunity to get in touch with this race.


    Joshua wrote a message of thanks on the letter and handed it over to the owl. It then grabbed onto the letter and left the tavern.


    Just as the owl flew out of the tavern, it weed its first guest since it opened its doors.


    ��Wee, feel free to seat anywhere.��


    Melina had gone out to look for a chef, while Ynor was in school, so Joshua had made a guest appearance as the innkeeper today.


    Joshua was surprised by the first guest who had graced the establishment. It was a young girl, a young girl with a very special temperament.


    Joshua had seen her before. She was right beside the man that was quarreling with Sir Weissenasche back then. While she did not say a word, there was a very attractive air about her.


    ��What can I get you?�� Joshua asked.


    There were nows in this world that prohibited minors from drinking alcohol.


    She swept her sight across the somewhat deserted tavern before finally looking at Joshua.


    ��Excuse me, are you Joshua?��


    ��That��s me.��


    Joshua��s name was already considered famous in Nond now, while he was not as famous as Ynor who had yed Belle, but ording to Sir Weissenasche, many of those visiting the Weissenasche Theater hade looking for Joshua.


    Joshua had given Sir Weissenasche a nket response of not wanting to see anyone, so thetter had kept his identity secret. They only knew of him from the name that had been repeated a good ten seconds on the credits at the end of ��Beauty and the Demon��.


    But for the youngdy to directly seek Joshua out, this was the first.


    Clearly she had carefully investigated Joshua��s background, and he had indeed felt that someone was monitoring himtely, but it was done from afar and he was unable to get the exact location of the person monitoring him.


    ��Are you a friend of Sir Weissenasche?�� Joshua��s impression of her was from that time he saw her in the theater.


    ��You... You could put it that way.��


    The smile on Gallolie��s face suddenly stiffened for a moment, but she soon recovered her elegant and calm expression.


    Although she had changed into a very simple dress and hairstyle today, even so, Gallolie��s appearance did not change all that much, and was enough for many in this world to recognize her identity, the ��Flower of Fari��.


    Gallolie had always been proud of this identity of hers. Any woman would be proud of having so many admirers, and this identity was a testament to her extraordinary charm, but unfortunately... it did not seem to have any effect on Joshua.


    ��Please allow me to introduce myself. I am an actress in a troupe, the name is Gallolie von Donal.��


    You should know now! Gallolie assumed that Joshua probably had never seen her perform before, but anyone in the business of theaters would have heard of the Flower of Fari, Gallolie von Donal.


    ��Joshua, at your service. I have many identities, but now I��m a propagator of culture. Is there anything you needing here, Miss Gallolie?��


    Joshua��s calm reaction had Gallolie going silent for a few seconds, but very quickly she readjusted herposure.


    ��I would like to participate in Joshua��s next... movie.��


    Gallolie stated her purpose ining here. Stage y now for Gallolie was nothing but tedium and boredom/ She wanted to try out a brand new way of acting... or rather, her pride as a woman meant that she must at try to defeat that Belle!


    ��Ah, I see. Sure, sure, but before that, you need to go through my assessment.��


    Joshua was definitely going to make the next film and he was currently shorthanded. There were barely any actors under Weissenasche; with him included, there was about two to three of them.


    For a wild actor to show up on a silver tter, it would be foolish for Joshua to not take her. And she was the legendary Flower of Fari, you can never find such a good deal anywhere else!


    But first, Joshua needed to test whether she had the qualities to act in the next movie.


    ��No matter what the assessment is, as long as it is rted to performance arts, I believe I can pass it.��


    In addition to her appearance, Gallolie was most proud of her acting skills, and on this subject she had absolute confidence.


    ��Hmmm... very well. Then the first test is... can you swear?��


    Joshua looked at the elegant and polite girl before him and asked.


    Upon hearing the question, Gallolie kept the smile on the face but she slightly tilted her head, as if she was asking what he actually meant.


    ��I��m asking if you can swear,�� Joshua repeated.

 Chapter 54: Vulgar Language

    <h4>Chapter 54: Vulgar Language</h4>


    ��I don��t think I need to give any examples for swear words, and this gesture as well. Oh right, I don��t think you are able to understand it.��


    Joshua made the gesture that best encapstes and expresses a person��s indignation back on Earth, the middle finger. The origins on the middle finger could be traced all the way to the two-finger salute in the Hundred Years War between the English and the French. In a sense, even the Earth��s cussing culture is also making headway here.


    Examples like a filthy knave, or a drudge or that poem ridiculing Cao Cao��s ugliness written by Chen Lin.


    Joshua had been paying attention to the cultural trends of this world for a while now, and most of them were vocabries derived from the conflicts and differences between races. Like how Joshua would see the verbal tirades between mages amongst his Owl Penpals.


    ��You conniving gnome! I should have printed you onto my staff and st you off inside a fireball!��


    All in all, vulgarnguages existed in any world, and while Joshua did not approve of the culture of insulting one another, but afterpleting the filming of ��Beauty and the Demon��, Joshua should start nning the filming of ��Leon: The Professional��.


    ��Leon: The Professional�� was not a fairy tale written for young girls like ��Beauty and the Beast�� was.


    Joshua believed that the tone of the movie was very dark, as it dealt with gangs, drugs, domestic violence, and the like, revealing parts of the dark side of society.


    If ��Beauty and the Demon�� could set off a wave amongst young girls and nobledies in Nond, then ��Leon: The Professional�� could be enough to trigger a conversation about human nature and societal problems. This was a movie for adults.


    Gallolie held the side of her skirt as she waspletely stricken by Joshua��s question. Gallolie had experienced the trials of several master ywrights a few years ago.


    The assessment they gave Gallolie was nothing more than for her to y a certain role, and in the end Gallolie had won their admiration through her impable performance. This was Gallolie��s talent.


    Over the years, Gallolie had never encountered a character that she could not y, but... this was only what the Flower of Fari had thought of herself.


    Joshua��s first questionpletely stumped her!


    ��Would you like me to give you an example? Like f*ck, Ms. Gallolie, can you say that word in an outraged tone?��


    Joshua poured himself a ss of boiled water as he waited quietly for the Flower of Fari to perform.


    Thenguage of Nond in this world was English, while there were many words on Earth that had yet to appear here, but the word f*ck was present, and its meaning was enough to make any nobledy living in their cloistered abodes blush.


    Gallolie seemed to have beenpletely stumped by the word. She opened her mouth for a long time yet not uttering a word.


    In addition to being the primary actor of ckswan Theater, she was also the daughter of a Duke!


    Gallolie had received the best education since birth, she was impable when ites to the elegance of her temperament and behavior, and Gallolie was deeply influenced by this upbringing.


    It was impossible for someone with a good upbringing like Gallolie to perform an uncouth behavior like cursing someone. If someone were to provoke her to the point where she gets angry, she normally would just have that other partypletely disappear. Although such cases were few and far between...


    This was something that was a detriment to her image...


    ��Joshua... this request seems to be a little excessive.��


    Gallolie let out an almost imperceptible sigh, as she seemed to be hesitating.


    ��it��s not excessive, as this is the basics of my next script. Ms. Gallolie, if you are unable to adapt to it, then I cannot do anything.��


    Joshua could understand the reason Gallolie was hesitating.


    Judging from some of the scripts given to Joshua by Sir Weissenasche, most of the lines in the scripts were presented in the form of an ��aria��, and this was the mostmon form of stage y.


    That had enabled the darker parts of the scripts in the stage ys of this world to also be full of artistic ir when performed.


    However, Joshua wanted to film was a movie, and a movie is to replicate another world in totality. No one in the real world would raise their voice to a high octave before singing aloud. ��Oh, the dastard superior had once again forceth upon me over time, what a tragedy I��d say!��


    Joshua could feel the embarrassment oozing through the script, so for Gallolie transform from a stage y actress to a movie actress, this was a river she must cross.


    Gallolie looked at Joshua and found him to be very serious. Her ability to judge someone by their actions was still there, and Joshua did not make that request to deliberately embarrass her, rather he was seriously evaluating her acting ability.


    That made Gallolie pursed her lips before forcing the vulgar word Joshua had said out of her mouth, before talentedly adding a ��you�� behind it.


    Gallolie��s tone was very stiff, without any emotions. The acting talent of the Flower of Fari had totally no effect at this moment.


    Joshua was trying his base to keep a straight face. Seeing a dignified and beautiful nobledy enduring the ignominy as she exhausted thest ounce of her strength and blurt out ��F*ck you�� before him, Joshua felt a rather wondrous feeling.


    Especially when he caught sight of the faint blush on Gallolie��s fair cheeks.


    Still Joshua had considered the shame that nobledy had had to endure, and perhaps this was the first time in her life that she had said something that uncouth before someone.


    In order not to embarrass her, Joshua did not smile but instead maintained an impassive look. It was fortunate that Joshua had experience being an interviewer back on Earth.


    No matter how embarrassingly a neer had performed, Joshua had maintained an impassive look as the most basic form of respect for thedy.


    ��Emotionless and very stiff. I think as a troupe actor, your acting skills are much more than that.��


    Joshua gave hisment then, and that made Gallolie calmed down a little as she tried to recover her initial calm state.


    ��If you are willing, I will send you an invitation when the filming of the next filmmences.��


    Joshua looked at the Flower of Fari before him, her appearance was indeed very young, and was very suitable for the role of Mathilda in ��Leon: The Professional��... She was probably the most fitting of all of the actresses that Joshua had seen so far.


    Thinking of that, Joshua realized that her appearance was simr to Mathilda��s original actress, Natalie Portman. Her temperament was exactly the same and was like the legendary ck Swan.


    ��Have I passed?��


    Gallolie had not expected Joshua had epted her just by having her utter a vulgar word. She had expected more assessments.


    ��Not yet. My next film willmence filming in two months�� time, after the end of the World Exhibition. If you wish to stay, I will extend my invitation to you, plus your acting skills at the moment simply do not cut it,�� Joshua said.


    If Gallolie could ept Joshua��s earlier request with some consternation, but upon she heard that Joshua said her acting ��simply did not cut it��, Gallolie felt something called anger, this anger was from her pride as Fari��s best actress.


    Soon, Gallolie��s anger was extinguished by shame because the ��f*ck�� she had just uttered was an utter failure, a line most disastrous in her acting career.


    ��A proper actor should be able to reenact any lines perfectly, so Ms. Gallolie, I hope that you can practice how to curse someone in the next two months.��


    Joshua once again put forward words that caused more consternation to the nobledy.


    ��You can practice using any method. I would suggest starting with ��f*ck�� first, then rising to ��sh*t��, then perhapster, the higher level ��Motherf*cker��.��


    Joshua��s series of vulgar words had Gallolie stunned, only then did she knew that there were many vulgar words in the world.


    ��Once you are able to utter f*ck smoothly, I will allow you to be the main lead of the next movie. Believe me, movies will rece stage ys, and I am the only person in this world that knows how to shoot one, and how to make one. Plus I��m teaching you how to be a movie actor instead of a stage actor.��


    Joshua observed Gallolie��s expression, she had been silent all these while as if she had encountered a massive shock to her outlook in life. Perhaps when she is really selected as the main lead for ��Leon: The Demon��, this nobledy��s entire outlook of life wille crashing down.


    Thinking of this, Joshua felt a sense of guilt. Was he teaching someone to be a bad girl?


    ��I... will give it a try.��


    Gallolie took a deep breath in, she knew what was preventing her from performing, the so-called self-restraint, the so-called arrogance of the nobility, and it was this arrogance that drove her to believe that there was no role that she could not y in this world!


    ��Take care.��


    Joshua saw the Flower of Fari off, hoping that when he saw this ck Swan again, she would be a true ck Swan. Swans were after all fully capable of being extremely fierce.

 Chapter 55: Dwarfs

    <h4>Chapter 55: Dwarfs</h4>


    As night fell, Frostaxe ended the day��s work as he went up from the underground dwarven city to Nond on the surface.


    ��Great Elder, I��m going to crush these fools beneath my gon! I��ll head off first!��


    ��Shut your gob and get lost!��


    Frostaxe stared at the young dwarfs as he watched their figures disappeared into the corners of Nond��s streets. Stroking his white beard, he let out a sigh.


    He was older than Nond itself, and he was one of the first dwarfs to have discovered the ruins beneath the city, a pioneer of the underground ruins and... the builder and founder of the city of Nond.


    From Nond initially being a vige of mages to the most prosperous city in the world, Frostaxe had seen his fair share of trouble the length of his beard.


    But times had changed, and even a long-lived dwarf will still age, even if he was the Great Elder of the Frostaxe n.


    With Frostaxe��s aged body, he can no longer be like those younger dwarfs holding and gorging upon wooden gons of beer until he was satisfied.


    The older a person gets, the more they like to seek excitement, and dwarfs were no exception to this principle.


    What Frostaxe loved to dotely was to roam around the streets of Nond to see the changes that have taken ce in the city he had built himself.


    The recent preparations for the World Exhibition had brought many new faces to Nond. Frostaxe could see several new shops every time he came to a street, although most of them were selling girly dresses or those troublesome mages thingamajigs.


    And today, he found a tavern on Commercial Street, a tavern named Hearthstone.


    Dwarvenkind had a very unique pub culture, and all of the dwarfs had heard their own mother shouting at them, saying, ��You sorry lots are what I got after I lost in a drinking game!��


    Frostaxe, who was already hundreds of years old, was no longer interested in those rowdy, noisy pubs, but this tavern known as the Hearthstone was unexpectedly quiet.


    To describe it as quiet was praise, and when Frostaxe walked in, he only found one or two people inside it.


    ��Wee... Please feel free to find a seat.��


    Coming up to Frostaxe was a little girl... or a little boy?


    Frostaxe looked at the human with wooden-framed sses. It did not matter to him whether the child was a boy or a girl. In any case, any races that were taller than him were ugly in his eyes, and more pertinently he found their body size hideous. To him, the epitome of female dwarven beauty was that of a size of a barrel!


    Frostaxe took a liking to this quiet tavern, as he followed the human into the tavern and sat down.


    The moment the light armor worn by Frostaxe and his body weighty upon the chair, the entire floor creaked.


    ��Do... you need anything?��


    Ynor looked at the old dwarf before him. The job in the tavern was a proper job, but his past experience in running errands back then was not as good now. He had a ce to live and the opportunity to go to school and study. Compared with thest time when he could just eke out a living, it was far, far better.


    So after returning from school, Ynor volunteered to be one of the tavern��s staff.


    ��Do you have Daxian Liquor here?��


    Frostaxe did not look at the menu, the liquor provided by a tavern were mostly the usual fare, lousy ale, or not-so-lousy ale, or that premium ck rye mead from Byskel, the Nation of Steel, or the red wine that those pompous elves loved to drink.


    These drinks had long been tasteless for Frostaxe, and he had recently taken a liking to a liquor from Daxia. It was a clear liquor, and drinking a bottle felt like his throat was burning.


    ��We do.��


    Ynor nodded as he immediately ran back to the back of the bar counter. One of the alcohol supplier Melina had talked to came from Daxia, so such alcohol was indeed offered.


    ��I want the best!��


    Frostaxe yelled out loud, and his voice echoed throughout the tavern, but soon another voice reced his.


    ��Sorry but my magic will tear you into pieces.��


    What was going on?! Did a mage came to the tavern?


    Frostaxe heard the voice and looked on curiously at the other side of the tavern, and noticed two unknown figures were at the corner of the tavern, but what really attracted Frostaxe��s attention was that... their table was glowing!


    ...


    ��I... I won! Four-cost fireball!��


    Ciri had a projection of a card in her hand, on it read ��Fireball: Deal 6 Damage��.


    Joshua who was seated opposite of Ciri shrugged and could only watch as the character he controlled, Garrosh Hellscream, a warrior was struck in the face with the fireball and shattered into many pieces.


    Joshua was testing out the gamey of the arcade version of Hearthstone with Ciri. Before Joshua was the only finished prototype of the machine, and the version of Hearthstone within it was a very outdated version.


    There were no deck editors, and only two professions avable for selection, warrior and mage, that could be used. The deck too was a preset deck Joshua had set up in advance, as Joshua had meant to use this machine for testing.


    The disy of the arcade version of Hearthstone was a transparent screen on a table-sized tablet. Joshua had used the projection function of Hyn��s device, allowing the cards to be projected before the yers, but this was just an auxiliary feature.


    The real gamey was still to drag and click on the transparent screen.


    Joshua and Ciri had tested for a total of twelve rounds since the afternoon until now. After Ciri had been defeated by Joshua eleven times in a row, and the smart petite mage had finally mastered the technique, and with a little luck, had beaten Joshua just now.


    ��Hurry! It��s time for you to keep your promise.��


    Ciri could not describe her feelings when she had won.


    Joshua had even specifically told her to say ��sorry�� before using Fireball or Pyrost to go for the kill. That made Ciri realize how important the word ��sorry�� is for the mages.


    If not for the fact that Ciri was an adherent of the God of Order and did not know how to cast Fireball, she might very well be doing just that if she were to cast it in the future.


    ��Willing better willing loser.��


    Joshua had made a bet with Ciri before starting the tests. As long as Ciri was able to beat Joshua within fifteen games, Joshua would promise Ciri something as long as it was not too excessive.


    If she failed, Ciri will obediently return Hyn��s atelier andplete the remaining original artworks.


    ��Have youpleted the final parts of ��Leon: The Demon��?��


    What Ciri asked for surprised Joshua somewhat as the ��not too excessive�� request also included letting her go free.


    He did not expect that the petitedy mage had already forgotten her status as a prisoner, and was more concerned about the script Joshua had shown her a few days ago. The preliminary script of ��Leon: The Demon��.


    ��I have not finished the final parts yet. I will only start filming the movie once I��m done with the production of Hearthstone.��


    Joshua had been busy coding these few days, and he had only written the start of the script on a whim and was discovered by Ciri who lived under the same roof.


    After ��Beauty and the Demon��, Ciri had once again be a glorious member of the ��Update PLS!�� gang.


    ��Production...The original art you gave me still has about a hundred of them, but I havepleted the basic cardyout. Give me a few days.��


    Joshua had noints about Ciri��s work efficiency. After Joshua had finished the outline in advance, she directly filled in the details and colored them.


    Ciri was not in a hurry either. As long as she follows Joshua, she will be able to read thepleted script of ��Leon: The Demon��, and participate in the filming of the movie!


    This was what Ciri anticipated the most.


    ��Alright, the testing is almost done.��


    Joshua had nned to stop providing power to the machine as he felt a slight tremor on the ground.


    A dwarf had been standing by the machine without him noticing with wide-opened eyes staring at the screen seemingly trying to figure out what the machine was.


    That scene reminded Joshua of the first time he visited an arcade hall, and simply just stood behind someone watching them y, and only mustering the courage to try it out himself after a long while.


    ��Want to give it a try?�� Joshua looked at the seemingly ancient old dwarf and asked.

 Chapter 56: Hearthstone

    <h4>Chapter 56: Hearthstone</h4>


    Frostaxe��s callused hands touched the surface of the arcanotech device. The first impression he had was smoothness. His experience in grinding originium crystals and gemstones allowed Frostaxe to instantly recognize that the machine was made using those materials.


    All of them were verymon originium crystals seen in the market, and some of theponents were of poor quality.


    Frostaxe would not have bothered looking at these sorts of products using inferior raw materials in the past.


    But Frostaxe swore upon all of his ancestors that he had never seen such this arcanotech before!


    ��You... made this?��


    Frostaxe ran his hand through the surface of this arcanotech machine, and when a card was dragged by his finger, Frostaxe pulled back his hand as if he had been hit by a static shock.


    But driven by his curiosity, he once again extended his finger towards one of the cards on the table.


    ��Well, strictly speaking, I made this device with two friends, and one of them is standing before you.��


    Joshua pointed to Ciri as Frostaxe looked nced between Ciri and Joshua, and the youthful appearance of both of them had made Frostaxe realize that ��the times had really changed��.


    ��What��s its use?��


    Frostaxe racked his centuries-old mind trying to find the principle that allowed this arcanotech device to project that bizarre image on the transparent screen.


    While he did not have much understanding of arcane runes like the human mages, but when it came to the know-how of originium crystals and arcanotech, if he imed to be number one in the city, no one would dare to even im second ce.


    This was because arcanotech actually came from the underground ruins, and this product of an ancient civilization was found by Frostaxe while he was exploring the ruins hundreds of years ago. Back then, he had discovered a giant made out of steel that could be driven using mana and was extremely lethal.


    At that time, the Dwarven Exploration Team had sacrificed twelve brave warriors in order to take that metal giant down. After so many years, the giant��s metal head still hung over Frostaxe��s wall at home.


    Compared to the arcanotech in the ruins, Nond��s research of arcanotech was still at its infancy, and the mages of Nond had only scraped the surface of its knowledge.


    Sadly, all of the arcanotech in the ruins were all destroyed and were basically useless.


    Frostaxe had never seen any arcanotech that could shock him like the steel giant for a very, very long time.


    Now, something incredible stood before him, as he was unable to understand the principles behind it!


    Why were there pictures on the surface of the originium crystals, why were there changes when his hand touched the picture?


    These few questions had his already rotting brain spinning in a frenzy, and what use did this thing have?!


    This arcanotech machine only had a simple function.


    Joshua looked at the dwarf before him. Thetter was probably many times older than Joshua was, as his face was lined with wrinkles, yet there was no trace of infirmity on him. The light mail he was wearing was at least thirty plus kilograms heavy.


    ��Just spit it out.��


    Frostaxe urged impatiently. A dwarf��s curiosity and drive for knowledge was no lesser than human mages, otherwise they would not have continued their exploration beneath Nond.


    ��y it.��


    At his urging, Joshua gave him a very simple answer.


    ��y it?��


    Frostaxe admitted that having feedback from the picture upon touching it with his finger was interesting, but this delicate arcanotech device was for entertainment?


    ��That��s right. This thing is called Hearthstone, and the gamey is not what you think it is.��


    Joshua looked at the old dwarf tapping the cards on the screen and dragging them around.


    That felt like giving a tablet for a cat to y with, as the cat used its little paws to meaninglessly tap against the tablet screen.


    ��Might as well y a round for demonstration. I��ll go get some food.��


    Ciri gave up her position as an onlooker as Ynor brought the liquor ordered by the dwarf over at the same time.


    ��Alright, young man, I hope this device will be much more interesting than arm-wrestling.��


    Frostaxe immediately plopped his butt on the chair. There was not much entertainment for a dwarf, and drinking was one of the greatest joys for a dwarf, besides mining.


    But be it drinking or mining, Frostaxe had been doing them for centuries now, and as much as he loved those activities, he was rather bored of them.


    His wandering around Nond was just to find something new to do, and that game called Hearthstone, like the tavern��s namesake, did indeed attract him.


    For times like this, Joshua did not answer, preferring to use actions in ce of words.


    Frostaxe picked up the liquor Ynor had brought him and chugged it down in one go. The moment he put his gon down, Joshua had started a new round of Hearthstone match.


    The screen on the table was divided into two, and two portraits floated upon the screen closest to Frostaxe.


    ��What is this?��


    Frostaxe felt that he might have used up all of the ��whats�� in his life today.


    ��A ss, one is a warrior, and one is a mage.��


    Joshua pointed to Jaina the Mage and Garrosh the Warrior. These two were famous characters in World of Warcraft.


    Frostaxe did not know the story of World of Warcraft, but he still knew what the mage and warrior sses were. He himself was a warrior, a warrior that could rely on his strength and physique to smash those foolish mages into a paste.


    But...


    ��He��s an orc?��


    Frostaxe pointed at Garrosh with a doubtful tone.


    In this era of intermingling races, the orcs may be the only race that was not that amiable. Arge number of them inhibited the frontiers of Ishtar and seemingly had no inclination tomunicate with other races.


    If a human��s impression of a dwarf was that of a brute, then their impression of an orc would be a savage.


    Moreso when Messai, the Nation of the Holy Church had been making promations that the orcs were minions of the demons.


    But it seemed like Garrosh would be hated upon no matter where he goes...


    ��You are not disgusted by the orcs?��


    Joshua noticed that Frostaxe had just asked a question before choosing Garrosh without any hesitation.


    ��Disgusted? They are just a group of homeless people.��


    Warrior, Orc.


    Frostaxe recalled himself a few centuries back, long before he had discovered the underground ruins here, he and his n members had been wandering around the wartorn continent, and during their travels they had met the orcs, the process itself was not particrly pleasant, but the end results were somewhat pleasant.


    He had no idea if those old buggers that had in the dragon with him hundreds of years ago were still alive or not... no, they must still be alive...


    When Frostaxe selected ��Garrosh�� and thetter��s portrait immediately fell into the hero��s frame and shouted out ��Victory or Death!��.


    This phrase was originally in Orcish back in World of Warcraft, Lok��tar Ogar. In order to make it understandable to the locals here, Joshua had directly tranted into ��Victory or Death!��


    The elderly dwarf was clearly touched by this heroic, fearless in the face of the death-sounding line.


    Who did not have a tale to tell of their younger days?


    ��Let��s start then.��


    Joshua looked at his starting hand and attacked first.


    As for the rules, he will just directly teach him in the game proper.

 Chapter 57: Clutch Draw

    <h4>Chapter 57: Clutch Draw</h4>


    Frostaxe��s hands were shaking.


    As a jeweler and a proper miner, Frostaxe��s hands had not shivered for decades now.


    Thest time he trembled was because Frostaxe had run into a twenty meter long Venomcrawler underground, and he only trembled because he was afflicted with the Venomcrawler��s poison.


    Well, in the strictest of sense Frostaxe was indeed ��poisoned��, but this poison was called ��Inte addiction��.


    Frostaxe��s hands trembled for two reasons; first, it was anger.


    He had lost seven games in a row to Joshua! As a Great Elder of the Frostaxe n, he definitely would not have allowed himself to be defeated so many times.


    Be it drinking or arm-wrestling, he would not allow himself to lose to someone so many times!


    The second reason was excitement, as after he got familiar with the rules of Hearthstone, he was about to beat Joshua in the eighth game.


    ��Jaina the Mage�� that Joshua controlled had only three hit points left, while he had arge number of high attack minions on the board.


    Frostaxe��s ��Garrosh the Warrior�� had twelve hitpoints left, and five armor points, but the minions under Joshua��s control had 21 points of attack.


    But what was frustrating was that Frostaxe had used up all of his cards in his hand, he must now draw a card that could deal at least three damage during the next round��s draw.


    If he draws one, he wins, if he doesn��t, then he will be crushed by Joshua��s horde of minions.


    The unknown was always exciting, so exciting that Frostaxe��s hands were trembling.


    This was also caused by the bitterness of losing so many rounds, and he was desperate in getting a win.


    And the moment of truth hade as Frostaxe stared closely at the draw pile on his right, as a card was drawn from it.


    This card will determine the oue of this round!


    Was it a Wolfrider with the Charge ability, or the higher level Leeroy Jenkins, or was it the father of Garrosh, the powerful legendary card of Grom Hellscream?


    Frostaxe narrowed his eyes, as his current mood reminded him of the same excitement he had while finding a new mining node. With danger and anticipation intertwined, this wondrous feeling was extremely addictive!


    The card was now in Frostaxe��s hand, and this moment, he felt that he held the future in his very hands!


    ��Cost 7, Gorehowl 7/1��


    The moment he saw the card, Frostaxe jumped excitedly. While the armor he wore had prevented him from jumping, but the victory was his!


    It was not any minions of ��Garrosh the Warrior�� that won him the round, but it was Garrosh himself!


    Frostaxe used the equipment card and equipped Garrosh with Gorehowl, as thetter let out a resounding ��Lok��tar Ogar!��


    Garrosh hoisted the legendary ax up and chopped brutally into Jaina as the surrounding screen shook due to the impact of the blow.


    And Frostaxe could clearly feel the vibration!


    When Jaina��s portrait exploded into pieces, Frostaxe waved his arms about happily as he cheered.


    ��Hahaha!! You damned mage, know the strength of me ax!!��


    Joshua looked at the centuries-old dwarf cheering like an ted child, and he was sure that thetter had realized the joy of Hearthstone.


    Aside from skill, the real fun of Hearthstoney in luck! The game was after all a card game full of random factors...


    A turnaround at a critical moment like this was the most exhrating, and every game of Hearthstone would allow you to experience this thrill.


    ��How was it? Compared to arm-wrestling, which is more interesting?��


    Joshua shut down the machine and asked the dwarf.


    ��Arm-wrestling is horseshitepared to this. Damn it, those younglings are still wasting their lives away under the tankard. I��ll call them over, and teach them what a real game is!��


    Frostaxe was still in the euphoria of victory and the elder dwarf could not wait to call his kinsmen over.


    ��I��m sorry, Mr. Frostaxe, we are closing now.�� Joshua rather reluctantly told informed the elder dwarf that they were closing.


    ��Closing? Weren��t your tavern open all day long?��


    Frostaxe remembered that human taverns had mostly been operating throughout the day.


    ��We are, but these few days was just a trial run. We have not officially started our operations yet.��


    Joshua had yed so many rounds that it was already closing in on eleven o��clock at night. Even though the dwarfs were the kind that would drink throughout the night before copsing all over the tavern as they snore away, Joshua and Ciri had work to do and did not have any time to waste.


    ��Plus, this game has yet to bepleted.��


    ��Yet to bepleted?��


    Frostaxe did not care if the tavern had already officially opened or not, but when he heard that Hearthstone has yet to bepleted, he immediately quelled the thought of calling the others.


    This seeminglyplex game in Frostaxe��s view was far fromplete?


    ��In fact, not only it��s not yetpleted, this is a prototype version.��


    Joshua shut down the arcanotech machine and booted it in ��coding mode�� as he disyed all of the codes and data stored within the storage before Frostaxe.


    Before Frostaxe were nine portraits, and two of them were the already familiar Garrosh the Warrior and Jaina the Mage, and seven others than he had not seen before.


    One looked like those sanctimonious temrs, one looked like a vile elven assassin... and... Frostaxe was a little overwhelmed.


    ��You are saying... that there are nine sses in total in this game?��


    Frostaxe was now a novice yer of Hearthstone, and he, of course, understood what the portraits meant.


    ��Yes, and not only that, but you can also edit your own deck the official version.�� Joshua once again let out a feature that made Frostaxe��s eyes shine.


    In fact, from the previous eight games Frostaxe had beenining about a problem, that was some of the cards in the deck were simply too weak, and he totally did not want to draw those cards!


    And what Joshua mentioned that ��you can also edit your own deck��, this was a feature that Frostaxe desperately wanted!


    Being able to edit the deck meant that he can have a deck that was uniquely his, this satisfied the innate collection habits of the dwarfs, even if they were not as bad as the goblins.


    When given a choice of ��good cookie-cutter stuff��, or ��good unique-to-you stuff��, anyone would choose thetter.


    ��Then get on it and finish it up!!��


    Frostaxe was already a bit impatient, and he had not gone to other taverns in a very long time leading the younger dwarfs of his n calling him old from time to time.


    Now Frostaxe was about to tell them, using Hearthstone, why he was the grandpa.


    ��About that.... we have currently run into a problem, and I think we might need your help, Frostaxe.��


    After feeling that he had drawn Frostaxe��s interest into Hearthstone deep enough, Joshua thought it was time to talk business.


    More than half of the production of Originium Crystals were in the hands of the dwarfs, and this dwarven ns usually have set purchasers of their produces. Without any rmendations, it was very difficult for Joshua to get into the business.


    Now Joshua already had a referer of his own, a very excellent one indeed, Hearthstone.


    Excellentmodities were, after all, the most important thing for any investors.

 Chapter 58: Business

    <h4>Chapter 58: Business</h4>


    ��My help? You talking about the originium crystals?��


    Frostaxe had been dealing with those cunning human merchants for so many years now, and then moment Joshua opened his mouth, Frostaxe immediately divined Joshua��s intentions.


    When a manling came looking for a dwarf, aside from hiring them to make armor or grinding gemstones, it was to purchase originium crystals.


    ��The production of this arcanotech machine requires originium crystals as its raw materials, if this machine were to be loaded with theplete version of Hearthstone, the quality of the originium crystals needs to be at least two grades better.��


    Joshua��s words caused Frostaxe to fall into contemtion. He was far from being the only member of the Frostaxe n, and this arcanotech machine can only be used by two yers at most at a time.


    If he were to really bring all the dwarfs from the Frostaxe n over, their entire numbers will fill the ce to the brim, and another ring outside.


    So, a single arcanotech machine could not meet the demands of Joshua the acting innkeeper, and could not meet the needs of Frostaxe as a Hearthstone yer.


    ��The originium crystals does note free, you need to understand this.��


    Frostaxe picked up the gon beside him and downed all of it before wiping off the stains on his beard. When he had finished thest of his gons, that meant he was ready to leave.


    ��Of course. I know the rules of Nond��s originium crystal market. I��m speaking to you as a purchaser, Frostaxe. I have enough money to exchange for the crystals, as long as you are willing to provide me a channel.��


    Joshua really had too much money to spend now. He had only used part of it to invest in the construction and renovation of the tavern. The wealth brought on by ��Beauty and the Demon�� in the next few weeks will be on an upward growth trend.


    When Hyn made the machine, she had purchased the raw materials from human stores at what you would call ��retail price��. Joshua had hoped to be able to get ��wholesale price�� from Frostaxe, as the price directly from the supplier would be the best.


    ��Sure, meet be before twelve o��clock tomorrow morning at 72, Ironhammer Street, no, the earlier the better! I��ve had enough of those younglings lollygagging about every day at the mines, and being absolute tossers who are only good at arm-wrestling!��


    Frostaxe seemed to have stubbornly believed that Hearthstone, a very exciting and interesting game could cure the bad habits of the younglings in his n.


    However, Joshua had not told Frostaxe the bad habits that could be fostered by Hearthstone, habits that are far more terrible than arm-wrestling. At the very least, arm-wrestling was not addictive.


    ��I will head over as early as possible.��


    Joshua took note of the address, and after instructing Ynor to see the customer off, the elderly dwarf reluctantly nced at the shut-down Hearthstone machine as he suppressed his urge for another game and left the tavern.


    ��How much crystals do you n to buy?


    Ciri held a piece of bread in hand for dinner, as she pulled a chair over and sat facing Joshua.


    As a mage, Ciri knew how much the price of originium crystals fluctuates. The crystals that she used to store some simple spells like ��Torch��, those were worth less than a one silver coin.


    However, for a crystal that could store multiple runes in it, the price of the crystals could go up to one gold coin each.


    The cost of the prototype before Joshua was about two hundred gold coins.


    ��As much as I have money.��


    Joshua pointed to the coin slot beneath the machine. After inscribing an ��Appraisal�� rune on it, the coin slot could perfectly identity themon Nond currency.


    When Joshuaunches the function to purchase card packs for Hearthstone, no matter how much he spent during the early days purchasing the originium crystals from the dwarfs, he will earn every single penny back from them.


    There were only a few in the world that could resist the temptation of a forty or sixty pack draw. Examples of impulsive purchases were everywhere back on Earth.


    ��We can head back after Melina returns. Also, Ciri, I suggest that you bring a few packets of ck tea back to freshen upter.��


    ��Give me the second half of ��Leon: the Demon�� and I can stay up all night!��


    Ciri was wondering how can she get the second half of the script from Joshua as the tavern door was once again pushed open as Melina who was out all afternoon came back.


    The olddy took off her shawl and quickly walked to Joshua.


    ��What happened?��


    Melina had gone out to look for a qualified person to fill in the position of the tavern��s chef.


    But seeing Melina��s nervous expression, she seemed to had run into trouble.


    ��Joshua, I saw temrs on the streets, they are not far away.��


    Melina recalled the temrs she saw on the street earlier. The silver-white armor with the gold-trimmed coat of arms unmistakably belonged to the lesiastical Temrs of the Nation of the Holy Church.


    While they had taken off their helmets on the street and did not bear any arms, merely being in Nond as tourists but Melina had a bad feeling about it.


    ��Why are you telling me?��


    Joshua calmly looked at the businesswoman, while Melina knew that she had be a part of the cast of ��Beauty and the Demon��, but Melina did not know Ynor��s or Joshua��s true identity.


    In the eyes of the elderly businesswoman, Joshua was still ��Gaston the Mage�� who had saved her from the clutches of the demon.


    ��Didn��t Ynor... danced together with the demon prince in the movie? I had also appeared in it.��


    Melina did not doubt Joshua��s or Ynor��s identity. She only knew that Joshua had used some special methods to record the moments where Ynor and the beast were together. Those moments did touch Melina quite a bit, it was the feeling of ��someone is willing to marry my daughter�� sort of emotions.


    Now that ��Beauty and the Demon��s�� poprity had spread all across Nond, though, the citizens of Messai would definitely have somewhat heard of it. If anyone of them had watched the movie, they would have remembered both Ynor and Melina��s looks; even if they could not purge the demons like usual, there will still be problems in the long run!


    ��Don��t worry, this is Nond, the Capital of Magic, not Messai, the Nation of the Holy Church. Madam Melina, you just need to stay put in the tavern if you run into them.�� Joshua said.


    ��Stay in the tavern? Joshua, I have been to Messai during my younger days for business and saw how the temrs conduct their business. I don��t think they will sit down and talk to us nicely.��


    Melina nced at the tavern, while the renovations had beenpleted, there was no ce for them to hide or escape.


    ��There��s no need to run, nor is there any need for you to talk to them. When the temrs doe, you only need to sit down and continue to run the tavern.��


    The purpose of Joshua��s creation of Hearthstone was not just to make money!


    ��Madam Melina, do you know how the dwarfs treat troublemakers in the tavern of their patronage?��


    ��The dwarfs?��


    Melina shook her head. She very rarely dealt with that race.


    ��The answer��s simple. Toss that sod out and beat him up, hard!�� Joshua said.


    The mages and the dwarfs were the masters of Nond, and the lesiastical Temrs were at most, visitors. What Joshua needed to do was to turn the Hearthstone Tavern into a dwarven turf.


    That way, be it the guild or the tavern itself need not worry about those people causing trouble.

 Chapter 59: The Underground

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Underground</h4>


    Morning, Ironhammer Street.


    The name of this street was clearly at odds with the general Nondic style, but there was a reason why the street was named as such.


    The moment Joshua stepped into this street, the number of human pages was much lesser than in other parts of Nond.


    While the number of dwarfs with hammers or axes were far more noticeable as the sounds of bellow forges rang out from the smithies lining the street.


    The heat released by the dwarven furnaces had raised the temperature of the entire street considerably.


    ��Aren��t you sleepy waking up so early?��


    Ciri followed behind Joshua as she yawned. She had stayed upte against night. Afterpleting part of the original art, she had got the first manuscript of ��Leon: The Demon��.


    ��This is the norm for a programmer.��


    Joshua usually stayed upte at least three days a week, aftering to this world, and gaining the Chaos Demon��s physical abilities, he could go on for a week without sleep.


    ��Program... What is that? Ah, forget it... That old dwarf from yesterday is here.��


    Ciri had long given up on trying to understand Joshua��s bizarre vocabry and instead pointed towards Frostaxe who came out of the crowd of dwarfs in the distance.


    The height of humans standing in a sea of dwarfs was particrly conspicuous, and Frostaxe caught sight of Joshua and Ciri at the very first moment.


    ��You two have sturdier backbones than those lousy slouches!��


    After Frostaxe made his way to Joshua, he extended his hand and gave thetter an enthusiastic handshake, and Joshua responded in kind.


    Dwarven hands were at least twice the size of a normal human hand, and the callus on their skin was as thick as ayer of armor.


    The moment Joshua held Frostaxe��s hand, he could feel many gazes in the streets suddenly focused on it, most of them, humans.


    Frostaxe was the famous Great Elder of the Frostaxe n, and his n was one of the most powerful ns in Nond. Thus it was unsurprising of Frostaxe��s status among dwarvenkind.


    Yet for a new face like Joshua to make the dwarven eldere all the way to wee him himself, should Joshua be ttered?


    ��Frostaxe, aren��t the dwarfs in your smithy busy with their craft?��


    Joshua looked at the smithy Frostaxe had walked out from. It was one of thergest smithies on the street, and from the sound of nging metal, there were at least over a dozen dwarfs hard at work.


    ��Bah, only some effort during the day, by noon they��ll be as good as dead. Let��s go beneath and talk!��


    Frostaxe seemed to firmly believe in the maxim that ��the children of his n must not be praised��.


    Joshua did not say much and followed the elder dwarf with Ciri in tow into the smithy.


    The moment he stepped into the smithy, the temperature immediately went from spring straight into the peak of summer in an instant. Nond, on the other hand, had just weed winter.


    Ciri tugged her clothes in difort. This temperature was not something she could bear as her mage robe had heat preserving features on it.


    Joshua cast a spell from the magic system under the ��Vengert the God of Flowing Waters and Healing�� called ��Frost�� and lowered the temperature in a small area, making Ciri feel much better.


    After that, Joshua looked at the Smithee, and noticed a meter long ming red lizard by each of the furnaces, as their mes became the source of fire for the furnaces.


    This was probably a type of magical beast. There were many magical beasts in this world, and perhaps when Joshua has the time in the future, he could film something like ��Animal��, or just outright calling it ��Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them.��


    But now, he was focused on the business before him.


    Frostaxe brought Joshua deep into the smithy, and the temperature around the area had dropped considerably. Upon seeing the flight of stairs leading underground, Joshua finally understood what Frostaxe meant by ��go beneath��.


    ��Don��t fall behind.��


    Frostaxe went down the stairs as Joshua and Ciri followed closely behind as they took careful steps on the slippery stairs. After three minutester, the underground city ruled by the dwarfs hidden beneath Nond was now before his eyes.


    ��Wee to ckrock Citadel!��


    Frostaxe proudly introduced Joshua to the name of the city.


    The entire city was built into the rocks, and the upper rock crust was embedded with luminous crystals in them, just like the stars at night.


    Frostaxe took Joshua directly to a shop not too far from the entrance, and this ce waspletely different from the dwarven smithy above ground.


    All sorts of originium crystals were stored within ss disy cabs, giving Joshua a feeling that he had stepped into a jewelry store.


    ��Pick one of the raw crystals. Don��t worry about the polishing part, I��ll handle it. But before we talk about price, I want to ask you something first.��


    Frostaxe had already pondered the matter for a whole night now, wondering what did the oval gemstone in white, blue, purple, and orange that was iid in the middle of the cards meant.


    ��You mean to say that in the official version you mentioned that everyone would have all of the cards from the get-go?��


    ��Of course not. Every ount will have a set of the basic deck at first. But the rarer and more powerful cards need to be collected through card pack purchases. Also, trying to get a rare card requires some degree of luck. For example, Gorehowl, the weapon you used earlier is one of the Epic level cards.�� Joshua said.


    Frostaxe finally understood the real gamey of the game at that very moment, it was card draws.


    No wonder there were no levels on those difficult-to-use cards. They were all given free in the beginning! Frostaxe admitted that some of them were useful, but Gorehowl was something he definitely wants!


    ��Name your price! Using the crystals here in exchange.��


    Frostaxe��s impatient nature had not allowed him to wait any longer, and he was never a believer of a vague thing such as luck.


    What was worse was that Frostaxe was infamous for his notoriously bad luck among the dwarfs. Everyone he opens a mine he would end up finding nothing good. So when the dwarfs opened up a new mine, he would consciously stand far, far away.


    Joshua looked at the various raw originium crystals in the disys, and the prices marked on all of them were in the thousands of gold coins.


    Using thousands of gold coins in exchange for a bunch of data? It may not be worth it in Joshua��s eyes, but for Frostaxe, it was well worth it.


    All of the raw crystals there were all the same in Frostaxe��s eyes, as they were only sold to humans and bore no importance to him at all.


    That was the most terrifying part of emerce as countless people are willing to spend money to buy a few packets of data that could be coded very quickly, and they would find joy in that.

 Chapter 60: Hearthstone Player

    <h4>Chapter 60: Hearthstone yer</h4>


    For the past few nights, Hyn had been watching Joshua and her sister Ciri crunching away at the production of Hearthstone and had provided some technical assistance along the way.


    Hyn had in fact never thought that her arcanotech device would bring in any ie for her as she could not imagine someone who would pay a lot of money to purchase the storage unit of runes.


    Even there was any, it was the sort of high-level runes of ��transference�� and ��conversion��, and a rune for storage of images had practically no market in Nond.


    Even so, she still enjoyed the process of creating Hearthstone with Joshua and her little sister Ciri. This was because of Joshua��s knowledge of runes was something unheard of in her opinion, even the best tutors in her academy did not have such advanced understanding as his.


    Be it calctions,nguages and the expression of logic had alreadypletely subverted Hyn��s understanding of runes.


    In her view, runes were very simple things. Giving air the ��freeze�� rune would create ice, and then adding the ��burst�� attribute to it would create a simple ��Ice Burst�� spell.


    Of theplex magic she had learned in the high academy, most of them required less than a hundred runes, and even higher level magics would need at most about a thousand of them.


    However, the application of the ��programming�� Joshua had taught Hyn would need over thousands of runes toplete a simple function.


    It was soplicated that Hyn only learned tiny bits from him even after she had shadowed him for the past few days.


    The game of Pong had raised Hyn��s interest in this brand new application of runes, though. After all, this application was something not even mastered by the best mages in the academy.


    Today, when Hyn returned to her atelier, she was so shocked by the scene inside her atelier that she was rendered speechless.


    If it was not for the sign saying ��Hyn Lloyd�� written at the front of the atelier, she would have thought that she had walked into some store selling originium crystals��the premium, high-end ones!


    Hyn pushed open the door in disbelief as she carefully stepped into her atelier.


    This rather narrow atelier had been totally smothered by arge pile of originium crystals, and they were not those inferior ones that could only store one or two runes in them.


    Hyn looked around and found every single piece of crystal to be of terrifyingly high quality.


    Her initial estimation was that the price of some of the crystals there was so high that she could not pay it even with her whole-month of schrship funds, while the other half was something even her annual stipend would not be able to cover.


    Where did all these crystalse from?


    Hyn walked a few steps inside the atelier before not daring to continue any further, fearing that if she were to identally crush one of the crystals, she will have to sacrifice her allowances for the next few months to repay them.


    Just as Hyn was mired in confusion, the sound of a carriage stopping outside the atelier rang out.


    Hyn looked through the window and noticed that it was a cargo carrier.


    Three dwarfs jumped out of the carriage as they carried something that looked like a cage into her atelier.


    ��Hyn, you��re back?��


    Joshua walked down from the upper floor from the atelier, and the ground floor had already beenpletely turned into an originium crystal storage ce.


    ��Where... did all these originium crystalse from?��


    Hyn saw Joshua stepped on a few originium crystals that could be worth hundreds of gold coins and felt her chest tightened.


    The Lloyds have a habit of being frugal at all times. Not only her sister, Ciri, but even Hyn had also recently been living a very spartan life, and she would have kept even the most inferior of originium crystals well.


    ��Bought it from the dwarfs. The ce will be much tidier once they are all assembled.��


    Before Hyn could even answer, the atelier��s door was pushed open as a couple of Frostaxe dwarfs came in and ce a cage on the ground.


    ��This is something the Great Elder had asked us to catch, now it��s delivered it��s off our hands now!��


    The lead dwarf greeted them as he put down the cage before pushing the door open again and left.


    This sort of service attitude back on Earth would definitely be bombarded with a flood of negative reviews.


    The dwarfs�� customer service attitude aside, their delivery efficiency was top notch. Joshua had reached an agreement with Frostaxe in the morning, and by evening, the crystals delivered by the dwarfs had already piled up the entire ground floor of the atelier.


    With a bonus gift of a.... pet.


    Joshua walked to the cage and saw that it contained a turtle-like creature.


    ��This is... an originium lizard?��


    Hyn looked in slight disbelief at the dull creature in the cage. She had only seen this kind of subterranean creature in the books.


    ��An originium lizard?��


    Joshua only heard from Frostaxe that this was a special pet, and the dwarfs of Nond had raised a whole lot of different lizards, but this creature was barely half a meter long, and there were glowing crystals on its back, looking more like a turtle than a lizard.


    ��A very rare creature. The crystal on its back is a very high-quality originium crystal, and could probably store more runes than these crystals here... But it is not that suitable as materials for the mage��s arcanotech devices.��


    Hyn had never thought that she would actually see a living specimen someday.


    It was rumored that the crystal cluster on the back of an originium lizard could be inscribed with runes of a nationwide teleportation array, but no one would need a teleportation array that would run away as even a slight movement would destroy the entire teleportation circle array.


    ��Will the crystals on their back be useless after their death?��


    Joshua picked up one of the originium crystals on the ground and tossed it towards the lizard. It then slowly crawled to the crystal and swallowed it whole.


    ��The books seemed to be suggesting that.�� Hyn had read many books but probably still did not have the knowledge her wandering sister Ciri had.


    ��So since I can��t kill it, then I can only raise it... You shall be the Hearthstone��s server then!��


    Joshua tossed another crystal spar at the lizard as it turned its head as slowly as a sloth does.


    Well, the server of Ubisoft, a well-known gamepany back on Earth was as good as a potato, so Joshua using a lizard as a server was totally a-okay.


    The number of runes that can be stored in the crystal on the back of the lizard was in the hundreds of millions. This was still a juvenile lizard, and once it has done molting, or a server upgradeter, it could store up to tens of billions of runes within it.


    ��You bought all of these crystals from the dwarfs?��


    Hyn knew that Joshua was the producer of ��Beauty and the Demon��, and certainly had plenty of money in hand. After all, he had set off the trend of discussing the movie in her academy.


    Just like her best friend Sansa, even the girl who believed in the Holy Light had always wanted to meet Belle or Zenarth��s actor.


    ��Bought? To be precise, it was exchanged for three cards and a hero��s avatar,�� Joshua said.


    Cards? Hyn was already prepared to hear Joshua pop the tens of thousand gold coin figures, but for three cards and a hero��s avatar for so many crystals?


    ��The Epic-level card Gorehowl, the Legendary-level cards Grom Hellscream and the Legendary-level card Alexstrasza, and also the Dwarven King of Khaz Modan, Magni Bronzebeard. Three cards and a hero��s avatar allowed me to purchase these crystals at a more favorable price.��


    Joshua exined to Hyn.


    ��This... wasn��t a Hearthstone card pack worth three gold coins? How did you pull that off?��


    Joshua had told Hyn about the pricing of the card packs while she was creating the game with him.


    A card pack had five cards in it, and he had exchanged three cards for originium crystals that were worth tens of thousands? And Joshua had paid a discounted price for it...


    How?! Hyn simply could notprehend.


    ��How did I do that? It��s because that Great Elder of the Frostaxe n is a Hearthstone yer.�� Joshua gave a very simple answer.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>


    From the time Joshua finished discussing business with him, Frostaxe waited an entire week until he received Joshua��s invitation letter.


    During this week, Frostaxe has frequented the tavern multiple times to check out on how things were progressing with ��Hearthstone.�� But, not only was there not apleted version to be seen anywhere, Joshua even moved the prototype elsewhere.


    After ying Hearthstone, Frostaxe felt that all other things became boring. After sitting in the tavern drinking wines of sorrow for multiple days on end, Frostaxe felt as if he was scammed by Joshua.


    Those damned human merchants have always been extremely cunning. Frostaxe had experienced being scammed by human merchants many times already. After being scammed, Frostaxe would settle things with his scammers in a very simple manner �� he would break the legs of those scammers with his iron hammer!


    After receiving Joshua��s invitation letter, Frostaxe picked up his mining pickaxe and forging hammer the moment he finished working and proceeded straight toward the tavern.


    If thepleted version of Hearthstone was not up to par, he will definitely not hold back against Joshua.


    Following the same path that he had walked down many times already, Frostaxe arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern and pushed open the tavern��s door.


    Compared to the day before, theyout of the tavern had changedpletely. Most conspicuous of all was an enormous ss cage ced behind the tavern. The floor of that ss cage was covered in a pile of crushed stones. The cage itself was illuminated by light-emitting runes.


    An originium lizard was lying inside that cage and sleeping with its eyes shut. Frostaxe recognized that lizard. It was the same originium lizard he gifted Joshua.


    Originium lizards were known for theirziness. Once asleep, they could continue sleeping for two months straight.


    Unable to shoot mes and sleeping nonstop, dwarves found originium lizards to bepletely useless. But, originium lizards were extremely weed by mages. Mages would generally use them for research material. The focus of their research would always be on how to extract the originium crystals on the back of those lizards without losing their effectiveness.


    After all, no mage would want their magic staff to be a lizard that could grow up to two-three meters long.


    Besides the extra originium lizard in the back, the furniture of the tavern has also beenpletely changed!


    They were all transformed into the arcanotech device Frostaxe yearned for day and night!


    Impatient, Frostaxe rushed to the nearest arcanotech device and sat down before it. At this moment, Joshua walked over from the counter and came to Frostaxe.


    ��Quickly, tell me how to operate this thing!��


    Frostaxe examined the arcanotech device before him and discovered that it waspletely different from the prototype. The greatest difference was the fact that there were two recesses on either side of this device.


    ��You will have to put your deck into it.��


    Joshua gave a pitch-ck colored originium crystal to Frostaxe. Frostaxe epted it withoutint.


    Upon holding the originium crystal, Frostaxe determined that it was a special mineral that could only be retrieved from the subterranean magma region. Its special characteristic was in its extreme toughness. It could be said to be a steel among originium crystals. That said, its hardness was far inferior to that of steel.


    ��Deck?��


    Frostaxe took a nce at the pitch-ck originium crystal. When he inserted into the original crystal the small amount of magic power he possessed, strange runes began to shine in the pitch-ck originium crystal. Then, an image appeared on the originium crystal.


    It resembled Hyn��s arcanotech device. But, the image that appeared was an ancient book.


    Frostaxe looked to the rune-projected book. Arge amount of cards were stored on the book��s first page.


    Frostaxe reach out with his hand to flip over the page to the next. But, his fingers passed through the corner of the book.


    He realized the book was only a projection. But, it was simply too life-like.


    The moment Frostaxe��s finger passed through that corner of the book, the book turned to the next page. He recognized the cards on this page. They were the ��Warrior ss Cards�� he was familiar with.


    Besides a series of basic cards, the Epic weapon Gorehowl and Legendary minion Grom Hellscream were also among the cards on the page.


    Frostaxe subconsciously tapped his finger on the golden Gorehowl. The instant he did that, the card instantly erged in size. Frostaxe was even able to see the details on the card.


    ��This originium crystal is your storage. It contains all your cards. It also stores your battle records.��


    Joshua ended up giving up on the ount system present on Earth��s Hearthstone. Instead, he utilized the original way trading cards were kept �� through a storage system. One could call it either as a card collection booklet or a card storage crystal.


    ��You can edit your card collection at any time and anywhere. You are also able to exchange your cards with others.��


    Joshua pointed to the function present on the collection booklet. It was a function not present in Earth��s ��Hearthstone.��


    Vicious and devoid of conscience, Joshua removed the dusting system. Regardless of how many duplicates one might receive in the card packs, they will never be dust. Instead, they will be stockpiled in one��s card collection booklet. [1]


    When a yer needs a certain card, they could purchase it from other yers.


    That was the basic rule for Yu-Gi-Oh, Magic the Gathering and other collectable card games �� open card packs, collect cards and exchange cards.


    That was also one the one thing that brings about most delight to the yers besides battling one another. Back then on earth, Joshua once opened an extremely rare ��holographic�� Magic the Gathering card. That single card was worth an equivalent of 10 card packs.


    It could be said to be a market specific to trading card games. Joshua was nning to turn ��Hearthstone�� into a trading card game too. [2]


    Once Hearthstone grew popr enough, a golden card could be valued more than ten thousand or even a hundred thousand gold coins.


    The arcade version of Hearthstone was merely Joshua��s first step in poprizing the game. Once he solved the inte server issue, he would transfer his Hearthstone program to the system in his head.


    At that time, the poprity of Hearthstone would be at a level where...


    ��What? Your wife is about to be executed? Who cares? Let��s y a round of Hearthstone first!��


    ��What? Your house is on fire? Don��t worry about it, let��s y a round of Hearthstone first!��


    ��How do you purchase those card packs of yours?��


    Frostaxe selected the warrior portrait. His hero was no longer the orc Garrosh. Instead, it had changed to the Dwarven King Magni Bronzebeard.


    Seeing the imposing dwarven king donned in an exquisite heavy armor, Frostaxe felt extremely satisfied with his hero��s portrait.


    But, while he was satisfied with that, Frostaxe discovered that even with Gorehowl and Grom Hellscream, he was still unable to arrange a deck that satisfied him.


    ��You can purchase card packs by putting gold coins into the arcanotech device.��


    Joshua was originally nning to set up an arcanotech device especially for the sale of card packs. But, as he was in a rush toplete Hearthstone and didn��t have time to do so.


    Assembling arcanotech devices wasn��t too difficult as long as one possessed blueprints. Following the blueprints, Hyn would only need to link together the suitable originium crystals with runes they go with.


    But, Joshua was only able toplete twenty arcanotech devices in the week. In fact, he only managed to barelyplete the basic card packs and ssic card packs with Ciri this noon.


    Because of that, Joshua still hasn��t added the daily missions and achievements. Different from browser games and mobile games, arcade games cannot be yed for an entire day that easily.


    With the fiery temper that the dwarfs possessed, the losers of any match would likely be kicked out and reced with a new challenger.

 Chapter 62

    <h4>Chapter 62</h4>


    Inside a tavern called ��ckstone and Barbeque,�� a female knight donned in a silvery white armor ced down a wooden cup, ��Nond is truly a decent city.��


    Named after the Nation of Holy Church, her name was Messai. But, that doesn��t mean that she possesses some sort of extraordinary identity. She was only named as Messai because the nun that picked her up wanted to bless her with the name bestowed by the God of Holy Light and Righteousness, Monicar, so that she couldsurvive past the sickened, weakened and suffering state she was in when she was picked up.


    Messai firmly believed that the prayers of the nun that picked her up were heard by the gods. Bestowed the new name, she managed to discard the sickly body of her childhood and remerge anew. Not only that, after she grew into an adult, she even managed to join the Temrs of the Holy Church.


    ��So, why did you insist on bringing me to this tavern?��


    Messai shook around the ale in her wooden cup. She was not fond of alcohol for it will affect her state of mind. She needed to keep her consciousness clear and firmly remember her belief at all times.


    ��Lady Messai, we are currently acting as missionaries and not as members of the Temrs. The mages of Nond��s upper echelon are simply too stubborn. It is very difficult for us to make them believe in our doctrine.��


    The person speaking was Messai��s adjutant. He was wearing a spotlessly white mage gown. He looked very young. He took a nce at the scene behind him. Calling this ce noisy would be a praise. Chaos would be better suited.


    Over eighty percent of the tavern��s customers were dwarves. Every night, they will turn this tavern into a carousal. It was no wonder that Messai, someone fond of quiet, would find this atmosphere very displeasing.


    ��Apart from that, I��ve always thought Lady Messai to be someone who likes older individuals.��


    Messai��s adjutant looked to the Holy Church Temrs. He hasn��t been Messai��s adjutant for long. While he doesn��t know where this strange rumor came from, he heard that this nearly 25 year old unmarried female knight was more interested in older men.


    ��Adjutant, if you��re going to make this sort of senseless joke again, I��ll have you return to the Lord��s side and repent for it,�� said Messai.


    ��Please excuse my insolence, Lady Messai,�� The adjutant realized the person he was following possessed a temperament much different from the friendly appearance she had on the surface.


    ��Shouldn��t you be telling me exactly what is going on with this city recently? My attendant told me there��s a y publicizing demons enjoying great fanfare in this city.��


    While Messai doesn��t have a good impression of her adjutant, he was still a missionary of the Holy Theocracy of Messai. He had been staying in Nond for a very long time. He might even be the person who understood the City of Magic the most among the temrs.


    This tavern was a terminal decided by this adjutant. If that wasn��t the case, Messai wouldn��t bother frequenting a tavern as noisy as this.


    ��I am unable to make a final conclusion about that matter yet. The reason for that is because I��ve yet to have a chance to watch that y. The contents of the y are merely oral recounts and hearsays I heard from others.��


    The adjutant had a slightly ashamed tone as he said those words. Nominally, his identity was a missionary of the Holy Church. But, in truth, he was an intelligence officer dispatched to gather information in Nond by the Holy Church. Thus, gathering information was his fundamental job. Unfortunately, he had clearly failed to fulfill his obligations recently.


    ��Yet to have a chance to watch that y?��


    Messai was slightly confused. The Holy Theocracy of Messai was also a ce with theaters. They��ve also performed ys concerning demons before. Merely, the stories of those ys were all about how the Holy Church Temrs would crusade against the demons.


    Tickets for ys in the Holy Theocracy of Messai were not expensive. One could purchase them at any time. Thus, the only reason Messai could think of as to why her adjutant failed to secure a ticket would be him cking off.


    ��That��s how it is... tickets for ��Beauty and the Demon�� are simply too difficult to obtain. I��ve lined up outside the theater at 6AM, before their opening time, on many asions. Yet, I still failed to obtain a ticket. That said, I believe the ticket should be easier to obtain in the next couple days.��


    Even the adjutant himself felt the situation to be extremely strange. If it was the legendary ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, he would be able to ept how difficult it was to obtain a ticket for the show. After all, the reputation possessed by the Flower of Fari was simply too frightening.


    But, he had heard that the performers in Beauty and the Demon were all unknown nobodies.


    Before Messai could finish discussing the matter about ��Beauty and the Demon,�� the tavern��s door was violently pushed open.


    With how violent the entrance was, Messai and her adjutant immediately turned their attention to the tavern��s entrance. They suspect that someone might being to cause trouble.


    ��Sure enough, all you damn brats are here!��


    An old dwarf walked in. His voice shot awe through all the dwarves in the tavern.


    When the young dwarves drinking alcohol loudly and arm wrestling with one another to prove their strength grew silent, the old dwarf walked inside their circle. As if picking up a chicken, he grabbed a dwarf by his neck.


    ��Damn brats, follow me! Stop wasting your time and strength at a ce like this! It��s time to use your brains!��


    Once those words were said, the majority of the dwarves in the tavern grew quiet. Afraid to speak, they ced down their drinking cups and collectively walked out of the tavern.


    Only a dozen plus humans and a group of dwarves from another n remained in the tavern. In an instant, the tavern grew much more lonely and quiet.


    The adjutant recognized the old dwarf. His name was Frostaxe. He was one of the few Great Elders of Nond��s dwarven ns. His authority and position in Nond was only slightly inferior to the Council of Seven.


    ��What��s going on with those dwarves?��


    Living in the Nation of the Holy Church for most of her life, Messai rarely interacts with dwarves. She had only heard that dwarves�� beard would reach their chest by the time they��re ten years old.


    ��No idea. Perhaps something happened in their n? Regardless, it��s not something that we can meddle in. Not even the mages of Nond are able to meddle in the affairs of the dwarven ns.��


    The adjutant shook his head to express that they would have no way to find out. The dwarves were a faction within Nond. Nond��s entire foundation was forged by them.


    Even if the grand mages of Nond might be prestigious in the human world, they would still have to disregard their status during discussions with the Great Elders of the dwarven ns.


    Some time after the dwarves left, one could no longer hear much noise in the tarven. The revelry atmosphere also disappeared.


    But, Messai was not fond of the smell of alcohol that filled the entire tavern. Thus, she didn��t want to continue staying here.


    ��Adjutant, quickly obtain two tickets for ��Beauty and the Demon.�� I suspect there��s influences from demons behind that y. No... there are most definitely influences from demons.��


    Messai recalled the poster for Beauty and the Demon. She was not at all concerned with how romantic that poster appeared. Instead, she was concerned with the demon on the poster.


    Sin Demon. The moment Messai saw that demon in the poster, her hand moved to her sword hilt.


    Only the most experienced Legion Commanders of their temr army would be able to take on a Sin Demon. A veteran knight like herself would simply not be a match for a Sin Demon at all.


    To be able to openly disy the portrait of a Sin Demon, Messai felt that there was a conspiracy behind it no matter how she looked at it. It was a conspiracy schemed by those demons.


    ��Archbishop Desireless will arrive in Nond in a couple days. Before his arrival, we must thoroughly investigate exactly where those demons are hidden and what sort of conspiracy they��re plotting,�� said Messai.


    ��Lord... Desireless?��


    Messai��s adjutant was shocked to hear that name. All the citizens of the Holy Theocracy of Messai knew of Archbishop Desireless.


    It was said that Archbishop Desireless was one of the earliest people chosen by the gods. He received immortality and has remained alive since the time of the birth of the Holy Theocracy of Messai.


    This archbishop had experienced everything the world has to offer. Whether it might be the ugliest human desires or the most beautiful thing in the world, he had experienced them countless times to a state of being fed up with them. That was the reason why he became known as ��Desireless.�� He had simply sampled all that humanity has to offer.


    In the hearts of all citizens of the Holy Theocracy of Messai, Archbishop Desireless was a legendary saint.


    ��Lord Archbishop has been very interested in arcanotech devices. He hoped that he would be able to find some arcanotech devices that would perk his interest in the World Expo.��


    Messai took out a silver coin and ced it on the table. Then, she stood up from the bar seat.


    ��Those demons have always been a cunning bunch. They��ve already infiltrated into this city. Adjutant, you should be on the alert.��


    ��I will be careful, Lasy Messai,�� said the adjutant.

 Chapter 63

    <h4>Chapter 63</h4>


    ��Boss! Bring out two jugs worth of rye liquor!��


    ��Yes, right away!��


    Melina had already forgotten when thest time she was so busy. While the business she used to have did pretty well, never once did her business reach such prosperity.


    Ever since a group of dwarves rushed into the tavern four hours ago, the deste tavern turned lively in an instant.


    ��Bring out all the liquor from the warehouse! Bring out every single one of them!��


    Melina was ordering the tavern servers she hired a day earlier. There were a total of three servers. But, even with those three servers and her adopted son Ynor, they were still unable to serve all seventy-plus dwarves in time.


    Those dwarves were simply too capable of drinking. They could gulp down an entire jug of ale in one go.


    ��Don��t ck off!�� Melina shouted at one of the servers. That server was staring at a special ��table�� in the tavern.


    It was those special tables that lured all the dwarves over. Those dwarves surrounded those tables, it was like they were all infatuated with them.


    Melina knew that those were arcanotech devices Joshua made. At the beginning, Melina didn��t really believe in Joshua when he mentioned that those arcanotech devices would be able to bring massive business to the tavern.


    But, from what was happening today, it would appear that all the liquor she purchased from that liquor merchant would be exhausted in a single night.


    This was an enormous amount of sales. While the sales were all liquor, Melina had been doing business her entire life. She was certain that she had never seen such a massive amount of profit in a single night.


    ��Ynor, if you��re sleepy, it��s alright to go and take a nap.��


    Melina ced two jugs of rye spirits on the counter. Ynor picked up the two jugs and was about to deliver them to their customers.


    It was alreadyte night into the wee hours. Ynor needed to attend magic school in the morning. While Ynor has been doing his best to help the tavern, Melina didn��t want the tavern to affect Ynor��s study.


    ��It��s alright. I��m very spirited at night...��


    Ynor shook his head to express to his adoptive mother that she didn��t have to worry. Strictly speaking, all scubbi were nocturnal.


    Ynor picked up the two jugs of rye spirits and brought them over to two dwarves. Once they got their alcohol from Ynor, they ced six silver coins onto her Ynor��s alcohol tter.


    This table might be the one with the most dwarves surrounding it. The reason why the dwarves were all surrounding this table was because the behind-the-scenes boss of the Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua, was opening card packs.


    Frostaxe picked up his jug of liquor and gulped down a mouthful of liquor. He looked to Joshua sitting across from him and shouted, ��Hahaha! Your luck is as bad as mine!��


    ��Luck is something extremely inconsistent. Perhaps my luck will show itself with the next pack.��


    Joshua inserted three golden coins into the machine and purchased another card pack. Following the pack��s explosion animation, fourmon and one umon card appeared in Joshua��s card collection booklet.


    This was already Joshua��s forty-seventh ssic pack. All of them gave himmon and umon cards. In other words, he was having a legendary streak of blue skies and white clouds.[1]


    Joshua didn��t expect for a legendary card to be that difficult to appear after he removed the guaranteed legendary per 40 pack mechanism that was present on earth��s Hearthstone. It was so much that even Epic cards were extremely difficult to obtain.


    ��Ciri, how about you try opening a pack for me?�� Joshua said to the lucky woman beside him.


    ��No can do. Why should I use my luck on your card collection?��


    Sitting nearby and enjoying the show while eating barbeque, Ciri shook her head and refused Joshua. She opened three card packs herself. And, of the three, one of the packs ended up giving her the Epic card ��Ice Block.��


    Ciri has worked as Joshua��s illustrator for Hearthstone. Being fair, Joshua paid her for her work everyday. She was paid so much that she would never go hungry for the rest of her life. It was enough for her to be an ordinary mage of Nond.


    Because of that, spending some money on three card packs was not an issue for Ciri.


    ��Great Elder, maybe I can try opening a pack for you?!��


    Suddenly, a dwarf that was standing beside Joshua for a very long time suddenly spoke with a loud voice.


    ��Tokin, have you forgotten what you ended up excavating in the minest time?��


    ��Nuclear Crystal Dragon��s feces! You even thought those feces to be treasures!��


    The dwarven spectators began to expose their fellow dwarf without any hesitation.


    ��You bastards! How could you call the Nuclear Crystal Dragon��s bodily materials feces?!��


    The young dwarf Tokin��s face turned red like an apple as he shouted at his peers.


    ��Sure. Kiddo,e over and give it a try.��


    Frostaxe felt that it was time for these young dwarfs to test things out. There were only twenty Hearthstone machines in the entire tavern. It was simply not enough for the seventy-plus dwarves present.


    Apart from the few dwarves that were lucky enough to seat themselves before the machines, the remaining dwarves could only stand around the machines and watch helplessly.


    They were not allowed to forcibly pull others away from the machines as Frostaxe had threatened them with feeding them to the Lava Dragon should any of them break one of those arcanotech devices.


    After receiving Frostaxe��s permission, Tokin took out the ck originium crystal he purchased from the counter earlier. He ced the ck crystal that served as Hearthstone��s card collection booklet into the slot present on the arcanotech device.


    This dwarf did not bring a lot of gold with him. Thus, he purchased only twenty packs. Unfortunately, the end result of his twenty packs was the same sort of despair.


    He opened five packs himself and they were allposed ofmons and umons. Then, a friend of his decided to step forward to help him unprompted and opened five packs for him. Those five packs produced only a single Epic.


    While all that was happening, at a table nearby, the dwarf ying Hearthstone on that table managed to open a Legendary card. It was as if luck was ridiculing that young dwarf Tokin.


    ��What are youughing at?! Didn��t none of you manage to open any good cards yourselves?!�� The young dwarf pointed angrily at his friends.


    ��Might as well have someone else try now.��


    Joshua refused to believe the arcanotech device before them was incapable of producing Legendary cards. Since hisdy luck Ciri was unwilling to help, Joshua felt that there was no need to force her either. After all, there were still some people in the tavern that hadn��t touched a single card pack before.


    ��Ynor!��


    Joshua called to the subus standing nearby.


    ��Is... there something you need? Mr. Joshua?��


    Ynor immediately came to their table. A thick wall of dwarves surrounded this table. While this wall was only a meter tall, it was still an insurmountable wall for Ynor.


    ��Please excuse me. I want him to give it a try.��


    The dwarf stepped aside. Ynor walked in from that opening. While he felt quite ufortable being stared at by that many people, he was still unable to contain his curiosity toward the arcanotech device.


    ��Ynor, drag that card pack into the center with your finger,�� Joshua said to Ynor.


    ��Okay...��


    While Ynor had no idea what was going on, he still did as Joshua instructed and dragged the card pack to the center with his finger. The moment he did that, the card pack exploded. Five cards appeared from the explosion.


    ��Point at them in session.��


    Ynor extended his fair finger and pointed at the first card. Common. Then, he took a nce at Joshua. He felt that Joshua would be disappointed by this oue.


    But, Joshua did not mind about it. Instead, he made a motion telling Ynor to continue.


    Soon, a secondmon. A thirdmon. It was only when it was the fourth card...


    ��Woah! Legendary!�� [2]


    A dialogue of amazement sounded from the Hearthstone machine. It informed everyone that a Legendary card has appeared.


    ��Leeroy Jenkins�� [3]


    The surrounding dwarves immediately started moving the moment that card appeared. Ynor was terrified by his surroundings. As for Joshua, he was a Hearthstone veteran that had witnessed the birth of countless Legendaries. Thus, it was only natural that he was able to remain calm. He instructed Ynor to reveal the final card.


    ��Epic!��


    Another exciting voice line. Ynor managed to open a card with a quality second to only Legendaries... Epic card ��Shield m.��


    At this moment, the way the dwarves looked to Ynor had changedpletely. Seeing their gazes, Ynor felt an urge to hide behind Joshua.


    ��Next pack! Next pack!��


    The surrounding dwarves actually began to shout in unison.


    ��Okay then. The truth has spoken, luck also operates in aw of conservation.��


    Joshua looked to the slightly confused subus . It was impossible for someone to be unlucky all their life. That was something very true for demons too.

 Chapter 64

    <h4>Chapter 64</h4>


    Nond��s Advanced Magic Academy.


    Following the course lecturing the offensive and defensive usage of Voodoo Runes, Sansa finished all her sses for today.


    ��Finally, I managed to obtain a premium seat ticket.��


    ��Didn��t you watch it several days ago?��


    ��I��m going to watch it again.��


    Sitting in this extremely old ssroom that resembled a witch��s hut, Sansa could hear the discussions from the student sitting before her.


    They were discussing the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    It has only been several days since that movie began screening. But, Sansa was able to hear people discussing that movie practically everywhere she goes in the academy.


    Whenever she heard the other students�� discussions, Sansa would feel a slight sense of superiority. After all, she and her friend Hyn were among the first to watch the movie.


    When Sansa watched that movie, it was like the entire theater was booked for her. The theater was practically empty. It waspletely different from now where one needed to wait in line for a very long time just to obtain a ticket for the movie.


    When Sansa mentioned the movie to her fellow students days ago, they refused to believe her and instead told her that the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performance was what was actually worthy of watching.


    Fortunately, Sansa was magnanimous. She deliberately kept some tickets and ��promoted�� the movie to her friends.


    Following her ��promotion,�� watching ��Beauty and the Demon�� practically became a ��trend�� for the people in the Magic Academy. Those that haven��t watched it were simply unable to strike conversations with others.


    ��Do you not have work at the Patent Office today?��


    Sitting beside Sansa, a silvery white Order Rune was flickering on Hyn��s hand. She had casted a spell simr to ��Mage Hand.�� [1]


    The bottles and cups on the old table all started floating. They were all returned to the cab on the side of the ssroom by Hyn.


    ��Today is the day of prayers for my church. As such, I��m off work today.��


    Sansa ced her fingers together in a praying gesture. The people from the Nation of the Holy Church would all spend a day every week to pray to their God of Holy Light and Righteousness, Monicar.


    Besides meditation, praying was another way to increase one��s magic power.


    ��You should return quickly then.��


    Hyn took a nce at the other people still in the ssroom. Ever since she got to know Joshua, it was not only her daily life that changed. Her sister Ciri��s daily life and even the people around them, their daily lives had all changed.


    ording to Joshua, this sort of change would be called... a ��trend.�� ��Beauty and the Demon�� seemed to have already be a trend among the young people. A portion of the young women in Nond all wished to be able to dress like Belle.


    Among those women, the one that was most affected by the movie was most likely this person before Hyn, her friend Sansa.


    ��Do you all not feel like you��re being deceived? You��ve purchased tickets to watch a show without any performer on stage. All you can see are the images of those performers�� past performances.��


    Not everyone could adapt to the trend. Among Hyn��s ssmates, there were people that were unable to ept movies. Ricard, the young master from the Nation of Art who invited Hyn to watch the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performance was one such individual.


    ��But, ��Beauty and the Demon�� is much more interesting than a stage y!��


    Before Sansa could say anything, another student directly refuted Ricard.


    ��You all have never seen a truly excellent stage y before! Only a stage y would allow the audiences to fully interact with the performers. That thing you all watched was merely an image, a false disy.��


    Ricard began to argue with that student. Coming from the Nation of Art, Fari, Ricard was a faithful fan of the Flower of Fari. He refused to allow anyone to surpass his goddess in acting.


    This was especially the case when it was not even a performer but rather images and sounds stored inside originium crystals using runes.


    ��Come Sansa, let��s get going.��


    Hyn didn��t want to involve herself in this quarrel. She knew that Ricard was interested in her. In fact, there were quite many male students interested in her.


    Unfortunately for them, the only thing in Hyn��s mind right now was to prove her mother right and fully develop and promote that arcanotech device. She simply had no time or desire to even bother with affections between men and women.


    ��Actually, I also agree with Ricard.��


    Sansa followed Hynd out the witch��s hut. What awaited them outside was a clearke.


    ��You agree with him?��


    Hynd felt what Joshua did these past couple days were not only to shock the entire world. He was truly to secretly influence and change this world. Sometimes, that was what was most terrifying of all.


    It was like the sudden discovery that people around you were all talking about the same thing all of a sudden.


    ��Can��t see the performers.��


    Sansa kicked a stone on the ground into theke. She was using it to vent her dissatisfaction.


    ��At the least, with all that money it cost to watch the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performance at the Nond National Theater, we��ll be able to see the Flower of Fari in the flesh. As for the Weissenache Theater��s movie, it is onlyposed of images.��


    ��In other words, you want to say... you want to meet with demons?��


    ��Not demons. Well... even if they are demons, I doubt... they��ll be evil,�� said Sansa with uncertainty.


    ��Look at how infatuated that Demon Prince was with Belle. If only I could meet him a couple times. You don��t have to worry, I wouldn��t be so tacky as to scream.��


    ��...��


    Hyn has been friends with Sansa for a very long time. She also, more or less, knew that Joshua was no ordinary traveler. Truth was, Hynd has always had a terrifying guess in her mind. It was just that she was unwilling to think about it.


    Hyn could tell that Sansa seemed to be nning to do something.


    ��Let me warn you about this. You��re a citizen of that country and you believe in that faith.��


    Hyn truly couldn��t believe that ��demons aren��t evil�� came from a citizen from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    As the two of them chatted and walked, Hyn and Sansa arrived at the magic university��s beginner district.


    ��Miss Hyn.��


    Ynor walked out from the beginner district��s study hall and caught sight of the good-figured and long silver-haired Hyn.


    ��Who... is she?��


    Sansa was still imagining when she would be able to meet the performers of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� when she suddenly noticed the approaching Ynor.


    Ynor was wearing his wooden disguise sses. Sansa examined Ynor and felt that he looked... familiar?


    ��You can��t recognize him? If I told you who he is, you might lose control. Thus, I��ll keep the answer from you for now.��


    Hyn shook her head. She didn��t expose Ynor��s identity. As Ynor was attending the same magic university as Hyn, Joshua had requested her to look after Ynor.


    If Ynor��s identity was discovered by the Holy Church Temrs, then Hyn, as a ss three mage, would be able to help Ynor get away. She could also open the chat box to send a message to notify Joshua.


    ��Young student mage, can tell me your name?��


    Sansa used the method she generally used to strike up a conversation with other female students on Ynor. Ynor simply looked too familiar to her. Sansa was certain that she had seen this girl somewhere before.


    ��Let��s talk about that on the way back. In half an hour, this ce will be the gathering spot of griffins.��


    Hyn was not fond of those half-eagle half-lion creatures. While they might be the dream mount for many knights, those griffins raised by this advanced magic university were all extremely bad tempered.


    ��Sure, we can do that.��


    ��Isn��t your house right over there?�� Hynd pointed to an entirely different direction.


    ��I was told by my God to follow my intuition. Right now, my intuition is telling me that something good will happen if I follow the two of you,�� said Sansa.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>


    The Holy Church Army would visit other nations in friendly manners. As such, they would generally not carry swords with them.


    Yet, Messai brought with her a dagger when she went out today. The reason for that was because she learned that demons might be hiding in the city.


    After learning that information, Messai was on her guard everyday...


    ��You took half a day just to obtain three threater tickets?��


    Messai was holding three tokens from the Weissenasche Theater as she looked at her adjutant standing in front of her with a head covered in cold sweat.


    ��Lady Messai, I��ve only managed to purchase those tickets by requesting the help from the Arcanotech Device Association.��


    Messai��s adjutant had underestimated the poprity of the ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    As nobles from all over the world hade to Nond for the world expo, the amount of people in Nond was several times greater than normal. Naturally, the poprity of the movie caught the interest of a great amount of foreigners.


    ��Now that we have the tickets, we��ll have to determine what sort of jugglery those demons are scheming with our very eyes.��


    Right after Messai ced away the three tokens, she smelled an unbearable scent. It was the scent of a demon.


    Messai was born with a keen awareness toward demons. She believed that it was the de bestowed to her by her God, Monicar. It was all so that those sinister and cunning demons would not be able to escape her.


    ��There��s a demon. The aura��s very weak. It��s not strong.��


    Messai��s hand moved toward the dagger on her waist. There were three members of the Holy Church Temrs together with her.


    Her adjutant seemed to not believe that a demon would dare to walk on the main street in broad daylight. But, the four temrs all took stances to prepare for the iing battle. Seeing that, he was forced with no choice but to take out his own staff.


    This was Nond��s most bustlingmercial street. Both the Patent Office and Arcanotech Device Association were located on this street.


    Because of this, there were a lot of visitors from other countries traveling through this street. One could even see a lot of travelers from other races on the street.


    Messai��s gaze quickly swept through the people walking on the street. Her eyes ran through elves, dwarves and humans.


    Demons were known for their craftiness. They were capable of disguising themselves as other races.


    On the battlefield, Messai has seen a kind of demon that specialized in disguising themselves as others. But, in the end, that demon��s disguise was seen through by her and it died under her sword.


    In a short dozen seconds, Messai found the demon. That demon seemed to have disguised itself as a human girl?


    ��That human girl wearing a gray mage gown is a demon. Follow after her,�� Messai ordered the three temrs behind her.


    There were simply too many travelers on this street. It was not a suitable ce to use destructive magic. If they ended up striking one of the foreign visitors, it could be a diplomatic issue between two nations, a major problem.


    As such, Messai could only adapt to shadowing the demon and seek an opportunity to strike.


    Unfortunately, the Holy Church Temrs were exceptionally bad at concealing their auras. Or perhaps Messai��s subordinates had simply never had that sort of training.


    Ynor discovered them the moment he was focused by Messai. It was a feeling of malice.


    Ynor had felt this sort of sensation many times back in the Demon Realm. For scubbi, they could live by eating ordinary food. But, more than anything, they would devour the lust and desire of other male creatures. Essence served as the best delivery for lust and desire.


    Because of that, Ynor possesses a much stronger perception toward desire than ordinary people.


    Sansa has been questioning Ynor with all sorts of strange questions. Suddenly, Ynor interrupted her and spoke to Hyn who has been quiet the entire time, ��There��s people following us.��


    ��...��


    Who? Could it possibly be that some devoted fans of ��Beauty and the Demon�� recognized Ynor?


    Hyn slightly moved her head to the side and took a nce behind. Soon, she discovered several aggressive looking knights donned in silvery white armors moving toward them.


    In the end, knights were knights. They practically wouldn��t bother to hide themselves even when they��re supposed to tail others. Instead, they would openly disy their malicious intentions.


    ��Could it be, Hyn, those are your love pursu...?��


    Sansa stopped her teasing after she turned around to look behind. She recognized who those white armored knights were �� the Holy Church Army, the lesiastical Temrs.


    It could be said that those temrs were her pride as a citizen of the Messai. People from Messai all yearned to be able to join the Holy Church Army to be a temr after growing up.


    But, after witnessing those temrsing toward them with such hostility, Sansa started panicking.


    ��What��s going on?�� asked Sansa.


    Hyn didn��t answer her. She instead increased her walking pace. She was walking toward the Hearthstone Tavern. Ynor also increased his pace to follow Hyn.


    But, Ynor only managed to take several steps when golden runes appeared on the ground below. The golden runes turned into chains and trapped Ynor��s ankle. Ynor lost bnce and fell to the ground.


    ��Are... you alright?��


    Sansa ran over to Ynor and helped her up. At the same time, she picked up Ynor��s wooden sses that had fallen to the ground. When Sansa was preparing to return the sses to Ynor, she waspletely stunned.


    Following a short moment of shock, Sansa felt very pleasantly surprised.


    ��You��re... you��re Belle?!��


    In only a single second, Sansa recognized Ynor to be the actress ying Belle in ��Beauty and the Demon.�� While Ynor��s hair color was different from Belle��s, Sansa had seen the movie multiple times. By now, she could even recite some of the lines spoken by the actors.


    It was only natural that she also remembered the appearance of the female lead. Earlier, Sansa had a feeling of familiarity when seeing Ynor. And now, she was able to confirm the reason why she felt Ynor to be so familiar!


    The female performer that she had always wanted to meet was actually standing right before her. What more of a pleasant surprise could there be in this world?


    Oh! She even spoke with Belle earlier! They talked about a lot of things regarding Belle!


    Overwhelmed with excitement, Sansa ced her hand on Ynor��s shoulder. But, the instant she did, magic power cold as ice immediately pulverized her pleasantly surprised mood. Her pleasant surprise was reced with ice-cold astonishment.


    It was the aura of demons.


    It was the aura possessed by the enemies of the Nation of the Holy Church, the aura possessed by her enemies!


    Sansa clearly remembered that it was that Demon Prince that��s a half demon. Why would Belle also be a demon?


    Unfortunately, time didn��t allow Sansa to consider that question. Those temrs were rushing toward them. Ynor also had a look of pain on his face.


    The power of the golden shackles on Ynor��s ankle was increasing by the second. Sansa had seen this sort of Holy Light Magic before. It was not aplicated magic. On the contrary, it was one of the most basic magic. It was something that Sansa could crack easily.


    But... why should she save a demon?


    Those temrs were after that demon. As a citizen of the Nation of the Holy Church, she should provide assistance to the temte and help them rid this world of demons.


    That was her mission.


    Yet, Sansa suddenly recalled how emotional she felt when she was watching that movie. She remembered how she weeped on no end due to the death of the Demon Prince and the separation of the couple.


    At that time, she felt that if she had the chance to help Belle or the Demon Prince, she would most definitely extend a helping hand toward them.


    Sansa��s faith was being conflicted by her own emotions. She found herself stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    In the end, golden runes appeared on Sansa��s hand. The shackles on Ynor��s ankles melted under her runes. Then, Sansa pulled Ynor up the ground.


    ��I��m afraid that this is the extent that I can help you with,�� said Sansa.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>


    The demon managed to escape from Messai��s field of vision.


    In this street filled with people, trying to pursue a petite little girl was not an easy task.


    Moreover, the temrs would always do things openly. Because of that, they were truly amateurs in tailing people.


    ��The shackles failed? From the aura emitted by that demon, she shouldn��t possess the power enough to rid the shackles.��


    Messai was rapidly walking on the street. Even though that demon had escaped from her field of vision, she could still attempt to find it using her innate sensitivity toward demons.


    That sensity that she was born with, her sixth sense for demons, was Messai��s strongest weapon. Messai waspletely confident in her ��third eye.��


    ��Lady Messai, it seemed like someone had helped that demon.��


    The radiance of the adjutant��s staff had grown much dimmer. He was the one who utilized that restrictive magic from a long distance.


    Unleashing an offensive magic unprovoked on the streets of Nond was a behavior against thew. However, magics that do not possess any destructive nature like the restrictive spell the adjutant used were permitted.


    ��Sure enough, she has aplices.��


    For a demon to be able to openly appear on Nond, Messai was convinced that it was most definitely being aided in the shadows.


    There were simply too many filthy organizations going against the Nation of the Holy Church in this world. The most famous among them were the Necromancy Association and the Society of Summoners.


    Those necromancers were a bunch of madmen carrying around corpses attempting taboo magic research. As for those summoners, they��re a bunch of lunatics who would gather together to attempt to summon forth monsters to bring chaos upon the world.


    Most unimaginable of all, the Necromancy Association held a foothold in Nond, this nation with the motto of everyone being equal.


    Because of that, Messai immediately thought of those bunch of madmen that refused to show respect toward the dead. She believed that they could very possibly be the ones helping the demons.


    ��This ce... is that demon��s hideout?��


    Following the scent left behind by the demon, Messai arrived at a side street. This street was much colder and cheerless whenpared to the bustling street she was in earlier.


    She stood before a tavern called ��Hearthstone.�� The remnant scent of the demon disappeared before the tavern��s entrance.


    The answer had clearly presented itself to Messai. The tavern was that demon��s hiding ce.


    Sure enough, demons were fond of chaotic and noisy ces like taverns.


    Messai immediately pushed open the tavern��s entrance and entered it. The three temrs and her adjutant also followed her in.


    Unsurprisingly, this tavern was filled with dwarves. But, different from the tavern Messai was in several days ago, this tavern was much more orderly.


    At the very least, the dwarves were all sitting around tables drinking and not lifting tables and brawling with one another...


    As for the ��tables�� of this tavern, they seemed somewhat special?


    Unfortunately, Messai was in no mood to concern herself with the tavern��syout. She caught sight of Ynor the instant she entered the tavern. Ynor had only arrived a bit earlier and had yet to hide himself.


    ��I��ve got you!��


    Messai��s hand moved the dagger on her waist. With overwhelming pressure unbearable formon folks, she walked toward Ynor.


    When she extended her hand to grab the demon and bestow the rightful punishment upon it, her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    ��My apologies, miss knight. This tavern does not allow rough behaviors; especially not toward our tavern��s... employee.��


    With his left hand imprinted with the Duke of Bones�� soul ced behind his back, Joshua extended his right hand and grabbed onto this miss temr��s wrist.


    The strength a Chaos Demon possesses was double or triple that of a human. But, Messai was a veteran temr. Her strength far surpassed that of ordinary people too.


    She flicked her wrist and effortlessly threw off Joshua��s hand. All the while, she began to carefully examine Joshua.


    None... there��s no demonic aura?


    Messai kept feeling that there��s something strange about Joshua. Yet, she was unable to detect any demonic aura from him.


    She moved her wrist that was grabbed by Joshua earlier. As Joshua had used a very small amount of his strength to grab her wrist, he gave her the impression that he was an ordinary person.


    A human was protecting a demon?


    ��That thing behind you is a demon, a cunning and vile demon! Do not be deceived by her outward appearance!��


    Messai mistook Joshua to be a kind-hearted human that ended up being deceived by that demon and allowed it to hide itself in his ce.


    While Messai possessed bone-deep hatred for demons, it was the duty of the lesiastical Temrs to protect ordinary humans from the harm of demons. That has always been Messai��s pride.


    ��A cunning demon? My employee?��


    Pretending to be surprised, Joshua turned around to look at Ynor. Ynor currently had his head lowered and was tightly grabbing onto the corner of his clothes. His petite body was shivering nonstop.


    Ynor felt that, for someone like Joshua, he was something inferior to even dust. He believed that Joshua could end up abandoning him at any moment.


    There was no reason for him to provoke the lesiastical Temrs all for his sake.


    ��I��m afraid that your intelligence source was mistaken, miss knight.��


    Joshua shook his head and denied Messai��s promation.


    ��Please trust me! I am able to make her reveal her demonic appearance to you right now!��


    Golden runes appeared on her hand. It seemed like she was nning to unleash some sort of destructive magic. Before she could do anything, Joshua extended his hand and ced himself between Messai and Ynor.


    ��What I meant to say is that I knew he��s a demon from the very start. Furthermore, I am not shielding him. He is merely living in Nond as an ordinary citizen! There is no such thing as shielding or protecting a demon.��


    ��You... are you implying that you��re nning to associate with demons?��


    Messai didn��t dare believe how brazen Joshua was. She was not fond of attacking ordinary humans.


    ��This ce is Nond and not your Nation of the Holy Church, Messai. There exists aw in Nond �� all the citizens of Nond, regardless of their race, have the right to live in the city. Miss knight, if you insist on continuing to threaten my employee... I��m afraid that I will have to settle this issue ording to thews of Nond.��


    That was the reason why Joshua dared to send Ynor to study in the university. It was very difficult to obtain citizenship in Nond. Of the many troublesome ways to obtain citizenship, buying real estate in the city was one of them.


    Nominally, as Melina��s adopted son, Ynor had received Nond��s citizenship rights the moment he entered university.


    ��This matter had nothing to do with thews! Demons will bring chaos upon this city! We temrs of the Holy Church will not let any demon get away!��


    Unfortunately, the Nation of the Holy Church was not a parliamentary nation. Instead, it was a theocracy. To them, faith lies above thew.


    The noisiness of the tavern caused Messai to be incapable of thinking in a cool-headed manner.


    ��You mean to say that you��re determined to arrest my employee in my tavern?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Of course. Believe me... demons will only bring threat upon you.��


    Messai doesn��t desire for an ordinary human to involve himself in this matter. She was trying to persuade Joshua to hand Ynor over to her without conflict.


    ��That��s quite scary indeed. But, I think we will resist till the end. But, before that, could we have my guests leave this ce first? They��re uninvolved in this matter.��


    Joshua was diligently ying the role of a tavern owner that was being threatened. At the same time, he was ying a tavern owner who cared a lot about his customers. As he spoke, he pointed to the dwarves ying Hearthstone.

 Chapter 67

    <h4>Chapter 67</h4>


    Resist till the end?


    Messai was surprised by Joshua��s response.


    She was truly unable to understand why a mage with barely any magic power would dare to speak with such courage the words ��resist till the end�� toward four fully armed temrs of the Holy Church.


    Could he be nning to rely on those sweepers?


    Messai took a nce behind Joshua. The tavern��s three other servers noticed that their acting boss was currently confronting some people and had quick-wittedly picked up brooms and took postures in preparation for a fight.


    Unfortunately, the coarse wooden brooms were simply unable to cause any harm to the armor worn by temrs. Even if those servers were holding iron swords, they would not be able to defeat the Holy Church��s temrs.


    These temrs were elites standing at the forefront in the battle against demons. It was just that they were dispatched to Nond to carry out a mission this time around.


    ��I am serious when I say that demons are extremely dangerous to ordinary people. They are sinister and deceitful. I believe that you must��ve been deceived by her lies.��


    Messai tried to dissuade Joshua for onest time. She truly does not wish to attack an ordinary person for it goes against the teachings she was raised under. It would also go against her conscience.


    ��I see no sinister and deceitful demon. All I know is that my employee here... is very dedicated, honest and friendly. As for the bunch standing before me, they are rude and rough knights.��


    Joshua was nearly about to recite the core principles of socialism.


    But, he decided to call off his courtesy toward these unweed guests. It was time for Joshua to let these temrs know that they are currently in Nond and not the Holy Theocracy of Messai!


    ��Frostaxe!��


    Joshua turned around and loudly called out the name of the dwarven Great Elder. Ever since they��ve befriended each other through Hearthstone, Joshua and Frostaxe no longer bothered with honorifics when addressing one another. When having Hearthstone matches, they would curse each other out and call each other names such as ��lucky RNG bastard�� without any restraint. [1]


    ��What?! You��re finally willing to sell me your Deathwing?!��


    ��No, that��s not why I called you. My apologies but we��ll have to close early today.��


    Joshua managed to open up a legendary cardst night �� the legendary Deathwing. Ever since Frostaxe witnessed how powerful Deathwing��s effect was, he tried his hardest to purchase it from Joshua.


    Any newb in Hearthstone would be awed by Deathwing��s powerful effect and overlook his side effect. [2]


    The circumstance regarding deathwing could also be seen in real life. Take this miss temr standing before Joshua for example.


    The Temrs of the Holy Church were extremely powerful. The moment they rushed forth to attack, it would be GG. [3]


    ��Closing?! To us dwarves, it��s only morning right now!��


    Frostaxe seemed to have heard some sort of gargantuan news. It was even more shocking than the news of an underground ore vein��s sudden copse that caused over a dozen of his pet lizards to be crushed to death.


    For dwarves that lived underground, they do not possess a notion of day and night. To them, there exists only mining time, forging time and entertainment time.


    ��Due to a slight conflict this miss temr had toward us, the tavern will be a site of conflictter. I do not wish to cause injuries to you all.��


    Joshua stepped aside. He deliberately allowed the dwarves to notice the nearly 180cm tall miss temr. [4]


    Messai straightened her back. This miss temr who had only been around dwarves a few times and had never associated with them was nning to dissuade them the same way she tried to dissuade Joshua so as to prevent them from being identally injured.


    But, Messai instead ended up witnessing the dwarves�� explosive temper.


    ��Conflict? So it��s a fight then? Since when have we dwarves fear a battle?!��


    Frostaxe jumped down from his seat. He crushed apart a crystal inside his clothes pocket. The instant the crystal shattered, a heavy axe covered in runes appeared in his hand.


    The de of that axe measured nearly two meters long. As Frostaxe was only 120cm tall, one couldn��t help but doubt whether he could even lift that giant axe. [5]


    But, the reality showed that Frostaxe was not only able to lift that heavy axe, he was even able to sever the head of a dragon using that axe.


    The giant axended on the ground and caused the ground to lightly shake. Ice-cold aura began to spread out from the center of the axe de.


    ��A fight? Count me in!��


    The other dwarves all loudly stood up. They picked up their forging hammers, wooden jugs, chairs or brandished their fists around as they moved toward the four temrs.


    These dwarves were much more threatening than the four temrs. Standing beside Messai, the adjutant couldn��t help but take several steps back.


    ��Wait a minute. We do not have any intention to cause harm to you all... We just...��


    At this moment, Messai came to a sudden realization. She was not stupid. Joshua had deliberately drawn the dwarves�� hostility toward them.


    But, Messai never imagined that these dwarves would listen to Joshua like so. No... it should instead be said that they regarded this tavern to be very important!


    The moment they heard that a fight was about to break out inside the tavern, these dwarves immediately reacted as if their own mothers were killed and that they would put their life on the line to fight the enemies that killed their mothers.


    Messai wanted to exin to the dwarves that there��s a misunderstanding between them. But, no exnation would clear things up right now.


    Most frightening of all, some of these dwarves were drinking. Instigated by Joshua, driving out these silver-armored humans became themon goal of all the dwarves present.


    That was not something that could be changed by persuading one or two dwarves. Messai needed to convince and calm down nearly seventy dwarves.


    In this world, there was nothing more difficult to persuade than drunken dwarves. If there were anything more difficult, then it would most definitely be those extremely drunken dwarves.


    Furthermore, no matter how excellent this female knight��sbat techniques might be, herbat techniques would not be of any aid to her eloquence.


    The instant all the dwarves in the tavern pressed toward them, the four temrs and Messai��s adjutant had no choice but to back away. In the end, they were forced to step out of the tavern.


    It was no longer an issue of whether or not Messai could guarantee the safety of the people inside the tavern. Instead, she now had to consider whether or not herrades-in-arms would be able to return alive.


    Even though a lot of the dwarves were only grabbing the tavern��s wooden chairs and stools as their weapons, the dwarf by the name of Frostaxe leading them was most definitely holding a very powerful axe.


    It was most definitely impossible for Messai to defeat that dwarf on her own.


    ��You bunch dared to cause trouble in the tavern that I, Frostaxe, am in?! You shall pay!��


    Frostaxe��s loud voice resonated through the entire street. It caught the attention of many street goers. From the way it seemed, Frostaxe was really nning to teach these temrs a lesson before letting them go.


    ��Elder Frostaxe, my most sincere apologies! This is wholly an unintentional ident.��


    The adjutant stepped forward and was attempting to alleviate the crisis by calming down the two sides.


    ��Say no more. This is all because of my impulsiveness.��


    Messai clenched her teeth. She knew that apart from fighting the dwarves and being defeated by them, there was no other way to settle the dwarves�� anger.


    ��Frostaxe, calm yourself. If you act this way, people will have a bad impression toward you dwarves.��


    At this moment, Joshua appeared on stage as the emissary of peace again. Joshua arrived before the dwarves that were ready to go at the temrs at any moment.


    Regardless of what the reason might be, even if Frostaxe possessed a high status in Nond, fighting on the streets of Nond would bring upon detrimental effects toward him.


    ��Then you��re nning to let that girl get away just like this?��


    Frostaxe was truly enraged. While these temrs didn��t really do anything, Frostaxe��s rage was ignited the moment he heard that they were nning to cause trouble in Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Of course not. Miss knight, if I��m not mistaken, the evil demons that you spoke of, you must��ve encountered them all on the battlefield, right? Those demons were all your enemies. As they��re soldiers of your enemy nation, you viewed them as being evil,�� Joshua said to Messai.


    Messai opened her mouth with the intention of saying something in refute. But, her adjutant extended his hand to pull her back.


    Frequently mingled with the townsfolk as a missionary, Messai��s adjutant knew how to conduct himself much better than the female knight stationed in battlefields year-round.


    ��Thus, miss knight, as apensation toward us, and to help you all with your investigation, why don��t you alle and assist us with our tavern for a couple days? While our tavern is small, we are generally very busy and need help. As for wages, I will pay you all by the day.��


    Joshua gave Messai a way out. But, this way out leads to a bottomless pit. He was only waiting to see if Messai would take his offer.


    ��...��


    Messai considered the offer for a short few seconds. Joshua��s offer was simply killing two birds with one stone. It was clear that Joshua was trying to convince her to spare that demon. But, Messai was more confident that she would instead be able to convince Joshua while working in the tavern.


    It would suffice as long as she could expose what that demon was scheming bying to this ce.


    ��I ept your condition. I was acting too impulsive earlier.��


    In the end, Messai chose topromise. But, she didn��t give up on Joshua. She felt that she should attempt what the nun that adopted her told her �� ��It is not only a sword that could be a weapon, one��s words could also serve as weapons!��


    ��Very good. In that case, I shall trouble miss knight to prepare yourself. Our tavern opens twenty-four hours a day. Everyone, my apologies for the inconvenience we��ve caused.��


    Joshua said to the dwarves standing behind him. But, it seemed like the anger of the dwarves have yet to subside.


    ��As apensation, I will provide everyone with three free card packs free of chargeter.��


    The moment Joshua said those words, the anger on the dwarves�� faces instantly turned to smiles. The price of card packs were only cheap for those especially rich dwarves. Many of the dwarves ying Hearthstone in the tavern only possess ordinary wealth.


    Most importantly, those card packs were issued by the Hearthstone��s admin.


    The trick Joshua used was frequently used after unexpected server maintenance to apologize to the users for their inconveniences. It ended up producing an outstanding result on the dwarves. Because of that, the dwarves returned back into the tavern to y Hearthstone in good spirits.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>


    Together with her three colleagues and her adjutant, Messai returned to their encampment.


    Their encampment was a small chapel located in Nond��s western region. This chapel was one of the earliest buildings in Nond. It was constructed in Nond by a great missionary.


    This was also the only church in Nond that was used only to worship the God of Holy Light and Righteousness, Monicar.


    From this, it could be seen that the Nation of the Holy Church does not possess much influence in Nond. In other countries, practically every major city would have one or two cathedrals.


    ��Ma��am, are you really nning to let alone that demon? I remember that this city��s dwarves need to work during the day. They will only frequent taverns during the afternoon and at night. Perhaps we should take advantage of the daytime to...��


    The temrs following Messai had sullen looks on their faces. A thing as humiliating as being driven out of a tavern by a bunch of dwarves was something that they��ve never before experienced.


    ��Absolutely not!��


    Before that temr could finish, Messai��s adjutant immediately shot down the reckless new recruit��s proposal.


    ��Practically half of the authority in Nond is under the dwarves�� rule. Furthermore, of the dwarves we met in that tavern earlier, one is an elder of the Frostaxe n... If my memories serve me correctly, our Cardinal Archbishop has an originium crystal trade deal with that dwarven n. Thus, lord temrs, please calm yourselves for the time being.��


    While the Nation of Holy Church possess their own originium crystal mines, they would still have to purchase the truly high quality originium crystals from dwarves, especially the dwarves living in Nond.


    The remains beneath the city of Nond possess countless high quality originium crystal veins!


    After listening to the adjutant��s words, the new temr recruit, no matter how impulsive he was feeling, was able to imagine the consequences his action might cause should they end up provoking the Nond��s dwarves.


    ��But,mander, don��t you feel that those dwarves were responding too strangely?��


    ��Right, it��s like they were led astray by demons.��


    They simply did not expect for those dwarves to fly into rage for the sake of a tavern.


    All the temrs that witnessed the dwarves at the Hearthstone Tavern realized that those dwarves seemed to have gone mad. It was as if the destruction of the tavern would cause their death, that one must first pass through them if they wanted to touch the tavern.


    ��Say no more. This matter is all caused by my impulsiveness. I��ve decided to use this opportunity to survey that tavern for a while. I will have the tavern��s boss realize how wicked demons are. I will also try to expose the demons�� conspiracy.��


    Messai��s gaze was fixed onto the statue in the center of the chapel the entire time. She felt as if this was a trial given to her by the Lord.


    In the past, Messai would settle all problems with her sword. Whether it be conflicts with other humans or conflicts with demons, her sword was the solution.


    But, to be a qualified temr, having only powerful fighting prowess is far from enough. One must also possess formidable willpower and an unswerving heart.


    Because of that, Messai was determined to rid of that demon without using her sword.


    ��Commander, I think that we should proceed to the tavern together. The demons�� conspiracy is most definitely not that simple,�� voiced a temr. He was worried for Messai to enter the demons��ir on her own.


    ��I have an even more important mission for you all.��


    Messai turned her gaze to her adjutant. She took out the three tokens that served as the Weissenasche Threater��s tickets.


    ��We must announce the existence of the demons to the world. That theatre is very possibly affiliated with the demons. As such, I want you all to quickly inform all associations that theater and its stage y had with demons to the citizens of Nond.��


    The Nation of the Holy Church has existed for over a millennium. During that period of time, they��ve spread their teachings throughout the entire world. While Messai cannot be certain how many believers of their teachings were present in other nations, the efforts of their Nation of the Holy Church has most definitely caused many people to be hostile toward demons.


    ��Yes ma��am!��


    The adjutant received the three tokens.


    ��We shallplete this trial before the arrival of Archbishop Desireless. May the glory of our Lord rise among us.��


    Unswerving, miss temr expressed her faith toward the statue. With that, her adjutant and the three temrs quickly left the chapel to carry out her assignment.


    ......


    ��Why didn��t you teach those temrs a lesson?��


    Ciri stood behind the counter waving her newly purchased magic staff. The staff was 1.5 meters long. A prism shaped originium crystal was embedded on the staff head.


    Held by Ciri, the staff was being waved around like a spear.


    Before meeting Joshua, Ciri��s magic medium and disposable artifacts were allcking. When she encounters brown bears or white wolves in the wild, she would generally pick up a random wooden stick from the ground to confront those beasts.


    Because of that, the moment Ciri went out to purchase a magic staff using the sry paid to her by Joshua, she immediately picked a staff that seemed to ��be good at fighting.��


    Ciri��s battle power had roughly doubled from the time when she first encountered Joshua. She was even confident that she could pass the ss four mage certification.


    ��Beat them up and then find a chance to get rid of them? Ciri... you couldn��t possibly believe that there are no other alternatives to killing one��s enemies, right?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Isn��t it natural to rid one��s enemies? If those temrs are to discover your true identity, they will definitely seek to kill you. Hmmm... wait, can��t I just report it to them?��


    Ciri seemed to have suddenly realized that she was not Joshua��s aplice. Rather, she was a casualty from the demons�� conspiracy. But, she only thought about it for a moment before giving up on that idea.


    The reason for that was most likely due to the manuscript for ��L��on: The Demon�� Joshua held in his hand.


    ��Killing one��s enemies is the decision chosen by soldiers. I am a cultural worker. Instead of killing my enemies, I am not fond of changing their way of thought.��


    Joshua returned the manuscript for ��L��on: The Demon�� to Ciri.


    At the end of the manuscript were some scribbles drawn by Ciri. One of them was a scribble of the movie��s female lead character Mathilda and the male lead character L��on standing together.


    While it was a simple scribble, it was very life-like. It was so much that Joshua wanted to make a poster out of the scribble.


    ��...��


    Ciri wanted to refute Joshua. But, she discovered, immediately after opening her mouth, that she had nothing to say.


    After all, the most sessful case of Joshua��s ideology alteration was her. Half a month ago, Ciri was racking her brains out thinking of how to escape from Joshua and then get rid of him.


    But now, Ciri would wish for the stars and the moon on the daily in hopes that Joshua would be able to finish writing thetter half of the script for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��That female knight of the temr army seemed to be standing outside already. And here I was thinking that she would onlye tomorrow.��


    Ciri took a nce at the tavern��s entrance. With a height close to 180cm, that female knight was simply too conspicuous among a group of dwarves.


    When Ciripared her own height to that of the female knight, she discovered she was nearly a head shorter.


    ��Seems like... it��s time to test how firm this miss knight��s conviction is.��


    Joshua walked out from the bar counter. Suddenly, he recalled the summoning lines of an Epic Priest card in Hearthstone �C ��Let me change your mind!�� [1]

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>


    In order to prove that she did note here with hostile intentions, Messai removed her temr��s armor and changed into a church��s off-duty nun outfit.


    While she had removed her armor and sword, Messai was, in a sense, still ��fully armed.�� She had made an abundant amount of psychological preparations.


    She was determined to expose the demons�� conspiracy with words! She was going to have these innocent people in the tavern realize the truth about demons!


    However, this confident-filled female knight��s confidence was immediately shattered by half the instant she entered the tavern.


    She was still unable to get used to the tavern��s noisy atmosphere. The noise made her recall the blood and fire-filled battlefield.


    ��You��vee much sooner than I expect. But, I must still wee you to our Hearthstone Tavern. Miss Knight, I believe that you��lle to like this ce.��


    Joshua was nning to set aside the things he was doing to temporarily act as the Hearthstone Tavern��s owner.


    Due to the disturbance caused by the temrs in the afternoon, Hearthstone Tavern ended up attracting the interest of human folks too.


    A scene of a group of dwarves all holding weapons with the intention of fighting was not a scenemonly seen in the streets of Nond. Thest time such a thing happened was over a hundred years ago. It was a conflict between the dwarves and the early mages of Nond over the selection of the construction sites.


    In the recorded history of Nond, that was the only time such a thing happened.


    Because of that, to a certain degree, the temrs ended up giving publicity to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Like...��


    Messai quietly repeated that word. She was actually restraining her rage already. She had the urge to turn around and leave this noisy ce.


    The loud shouts from the dwarves caused Messai to have a headache.


    Whether it be when she was serving as a temr or when she was still in the chapel, Messai had always lived in a ce of absolute quietness and order. The knights of the lesiastical Temrs were only allowed to talk with her permission. As for the nuns of the churches, they believed speaking loudly before the Gods was a disrespectful behavior.


    This... must be the Lord��s test!


    Messai repeated those words in her heart. Her hand was tightly grabbing onto the emblem on her chest. The emblem represented her faith. Holding the emblem, Messai was able to gradually calm her mind. She managed to alleviate her anger by a lot.


    Finally, she was able to speak to Joshua with a calm attitude.


    ��Rest assured, I will protect you all while I��m here. That demon��s conspiracy will not seed. Because of that, I also wish for you all to be able to recognize that demon��s true appearance.��


    Messai ran her eyes over the tavern. Soon, she found Ynor who was helping out in the tavern. Ynor also felt Messai��s gaze. But, Ynor showed no sign of fear and looked back to Messai.


    Joshua had already informed Ynor that he was currently representing the demons. If he was to be afraid, he would be humiliating them, demons... humiliating him, Joshua!


    Ynor never knew if he possessed courage. He also does not possess much affection toward his own race and much sense of belonging in being a demon. But, Ynor didn��t wish to cause Joshua to lose face because of his own cowardliness.


    It was Joshua who gave him his current life. To Ynor, the tavern was a warm andfortable home. Whether it might be his adoptive mother who showed concern and care for him, the dwarves that looked after him in the tavern or the people that loved his other identity, the fans of Belle, they were all given to him by Joshua. Ynor felt great appreciation for the master he served, the demon prince Joshua.


    Thus, no matter how scared Ynor might be, he was unwilling to do things that would end up causing Joshua to lose face!


    ��Demon��s true appearance? My apologies, miss knight, in my eyes right now, there��s only a hard-working employee and a new employee.��


    Joshua pointed to the nun-outfitted female knight.


    ��Speak away. What sort of job do you want me to do?��


    Joshua��s words managed to sessfully ignite Messai��spetitive spirit. As a human, she was unwilling to lose to a demon. She was determined to not lose to Ynor in all aspects.


    Even if it was working in a tavern, Messai must still defeat Ynor.


    ��You merely need to bring liquor to the customers. As for other work, Mrs. Melina will inform you about them.��


    Joshua discovered that this female knight was quite naive. To speak it simply, she was not a scheming person at all. But, Joshua could understand why that was the case from how she was dressed as a nun.


    She had lived her life in either the monastery of the church or in the barracks and battlefield as a member of the temr army. Likely, her experience in theplicated and scheming towns and cities were extremely limited.


    An innocent and simple country folk like her was truly a rare find. Very rarely do Joshua encounter such an easily-deceived girl on earth...


    While a rare specimen like her should be properly treasured, his position stood opposite of hers. Thus, Joshua had no choice but to disregard his conscience and drag her into the abyss.


    ��I believe I am up for that task.��


    Messai immediately walked to the bar counter and began her night-long journey of working in a tavern.


    As a temr, she was, without a doubt, outstanding. She joined the temr army five years ago and had beheaded countless demons on the battlefield. During the time, she was promoted from a new recruit that knew nothing to an elite veteran.


    But, working in a tavern waspletely different from fighting in the battlefield. In a short three hours, Messai made countless mistakes.


    She idently spilled the drink on the serving tter and caused the alcohol to get all over a customer. She had also delivered alcohol to wrong customers.


    Even though Hearthstone Tavern had attracted some human guests, the majority of their customers were still dwarves. Thus, when such mistakes were made, the dwarves would smack the table angrily and stand up. When that happened, it was always Ynor who rushed over to pacify the dwarves�� anger.


    To the dwarves frequenting the tavern, Ynor has long been their little angel of luck. Some dwarves would even go out of their way to ask Ynor to help them open their card packs.


    Because of that, Ynor became extremely popr in the tavern. Ynor��s poprity was not something that the neer Messai could match.


    In the end, Joshua had no choice but to have Messai sit at the side of the bar counter. Nominally, he was telling her to rest. But, it was no different from being handed a red card in ser.


    ��How are you feeling?��


    Joshua had Ciri who stood behind him adjust her expressions. He didn��t want her to ridicule this frustrated miss knight. Then, he went to find Messai to ask her about her thoughts.


    ��Give me some time. I am able to do this job even better than her.��


    Messai thought about Joshua��s question for a long while before replying with a tone of certainty. She had not forgotten her purpose ining to this ce �� to convince the people in the tavern.


    But, in order for her to persuade them, she must first establish a name for herself in the tavern. Only with prestige would others, including Joshua, be willing to listen to her.


    Unfortunately, Messai had, so far, failed her mission. She discovered her status in the tavern was even beneath that demon. Simply no one was willing to listen to her.


    If this situation was to continue, punishing the demon of this tavern before Archbishop Desireless��s arrival would be practically impossible!


    ��Miss knight, what do you think about this...��


    Joshua could tell that Messai��s fighting spirit has been thoroughly ignited.


    ��Since you wanted to prove yourself to be more outstanding than our Ynor, you should do so using this tavern��s special method.��


    Joshua pointed to ��Hearthstone�� the dwarves were ying.


    Truth was, the skill gap between the dwarven hearthstone yers was starting to present itself. Whether it be those with multiple legendary cards or those with excellent utilizations of their cards, those dwarves became the dazzling topic of discussion among the dwarves.


    Because of that, Hearthstone became the other method besides strength that the dwarves used to prove themselves.


    In the future, an outstanding hearthstone yer will most definitely receive the respect from the younger dwarves. This holds true for humans too.


    ��Do you want to give it a try? Use that method to defeat the demon that you spoke of... and prove that you temrs are far superior to demons.��


    Joshua��s purpose in luring Messai to the tavern was not so that he could quickly alter her opinion of demons. Messai��s belief in the Holy Light was simply too strong. Demons being evil was a fundamental core of her existence.


    Changing it in a few short days was practically an impossible task.


    Joshua merely wanted to make her realize battles with blood and swords were not the only sort of battle in this world. There were many other battlefields present in this world.


    The most well-known of these battlefields on earth, a battlefield that nations could prove their strength in without shedding blood, would most naturally be the Olympic Games.


    In this different world, Joshua was nning to introduce another well-known concept �C e-sports!

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>


    With Joshua��s arrangements, the dwarves let out a seat for both Messai and Ynor.


    Messai was finally able to battle the demon face-to-face.


    Even though this battle was not fought with swords and blood, Messai was at least given an opportunity to pressure the demon head-on. Through this opportunity, she could even defeat her.


    Messai and Ynor��s storage crystals were both provided by Joshua. Ynor��s card storage crystal was Joshua��s own card storage crystal. There were multiple decks Joshua made in that storage crystal.


    As for that female knight, her storage crystal was naturally an impoverished starting ount without anything special.


    ��Choose Warlock as your ss. You should know the rules of Hearthstone. Defeat her. This is an order,�� Joshua said to Ynor quietly.


    Among Joshua��s decks, the Warlock deck was extremely... brainless. It basically resembled a ��zoo�� deck in its embryonic form. It was mainly focused on attacking the opponent. Winning against a basic deck would not be difficult at all. [1]


    Messai poured her magic power into the ck originium crystal. Upon doing so, the pictures stored in the crystal were projected toward her. Seeing it, she waspletely confused as to what to do with the many interfaces present.


    It was much moreplicated than the battlefield that one could step into merely by holding a sword.


    But, Messai soon found a ss that she was fond of �� the ��Pdin,�� Uther.


    Messai immediately fancied this righteous-looking knight the moment she saw his portrait. Uther��s portrait gave Messai the feeling of a legionmander of the temr army.


    Starting ounts uses the basic cards. Messai possessed zero knowledge of Hearthstone. Thus, she naturally had no idea what she would be greeted with.


    When she chose the aged Pdin as her hero, Ynor, her opponent, also finished making his ss selection.


    The ck originium crystals were ced into the card channel. The curtains to the battle between a temr and a demon have been pulled apart!


    ��I will fight with honor!�� [2]


    Joshua had Sir Weissenasche find a veteran stage actor to say Uther��s opening remark. The voice acting... was quite emotional.


    At the very least, when Messai heard that opening remark, she felt even greater acknowledgement toward the Pdin Uther. She had stubbornly believed Uther to be an existence representing the lesiastical Temrs.


    ��I am your nightmare!�� [3]


    Ynor��s ss was the Warlock ss that represented demons. Joshua had localized the Warlock ss. Take for example the naming of demons. Joshua had changed to what the demons addressed him as.


    Joshua had also changed the opening remark that the Warlock hero Gul��dan says. That being said, Joshua does not possess extravagant hope that he would be able to change the impression the people had of demons through ��Hearthstone,��


    In this Hearthstone match, Messai was fully immersed. Whether her hero or her cards, they all reconstructed the circumstances of the battle between the lesiastical Temrs and the demons.


    Unfortunately, the final oue of the battle ended in Ynor leading his demon army to utterly defeat Messai. Ynor had achieved a near total victory over Messai.


    In the initial battle, Messai suffered a crushing defeat. She was practically beaten so badly that she cannot even fight back. Seeing the giant ��defeat�� that appeared before her, Messai grew momentarily silent.


    After the ��defeat�� animation disappeared, a reward card pack appeared before Messai. That was the first freebie that Joshua would give to newbies.


    Whenever a newly established ck originium crystal finishes its first battle, it will receive a ssic card pack.


    The price for a ck originium crystal was set to 10 gold. The first card pack was included in the price as a gift.


    ��The potential of the Pdin ss far surpasses only this. There are a lot of powerful Pdin cards for you to gather...�� said Joshua as he walked behind Messai.


    ��The desk you were using earlier was the basic Pdin deck. It is also the weakest Pdin deck. Inside that card pack might be a stronger Pdin card. Try opening the card pack to have a look.��


    The young female knight of the lesiastical Temrs never managed to realize what she just heard were the ��whispers of the devil.�� Messai was unwilling to ept her near-crushing defeat under Ynor��s hands. She wanted to challenge Ynor again.


    From their match, Messai had realized that her deck seemed extremely weak... There was even a lot of minions that had nothing to do with the Pdin ss, nothing to do with lesiastical Temrs!


    Holding that hope, Messai began her life��s first luck of the draw.


    ��Umon��


    The rarest card Messai managed to open from the card pack was actually a guaranteed Umon card. It would appear that the gods�� protection did not increase her luck.


    But, that Umon card��s name was ��Equality.�� It could be said to be one of the strongest Pdin cards. [4]


    The effect of ��Equality�� changes the health of all minions to 1. Combined with any AoE card... as long as there��s no Divine Shield, it could practically clear the board. [5,6,7]


    ��Again!��


    After having yed a match, Messai was able to vaguely feel that ��Equality�� was a very powerful card.


    She could be said to be the representative of the lesiastical Temrs. All the dwarves and humans were watching her match... the match between the lesiastical Temrs and demons!


    Messai does not wish to hear, while walking on the streets of Nond in the future, others discussing among themselves saying things like ��Did you know? In that tavern, the demons managed to crush the lestiastical Temrspletely.��


    This was no longer an issue of whether she could win in this card game or not. This battle was now intimately rted to the honor of the lesiastical Temrs.


    ��Ynor, you��re on a half-day break. You are now representing your race in this match.��


    After being granted the permission by Joshua, the battle between the Temrs of the Holy Church and the demons, the battle that has continued for a millennium, once again unfolded on the card table!


    The oue of the battle ended in the Temr��s crushing defeat again! The soldiers of the demon army scaled the city walls and effortlessly massacred the new recruits of the Temr army.


    ��Sure enough, the Pdin ss is incredibly weak. So a Warlock is actually that powerful?��


    ��You��re nning to y Warlock?��


    The dwarves standing nearby began to discuss the game. Due to them being dwarves, the majority of them chose to focus on the Warrior ss. After all, Warrior was the ss that represented manliness and strength the best.


    Very few dwarves attempted the other eight sses.


    Messai was able to hear the discussions of the dwarves. Inevitably, their discussions brought upon great humiliation to her. This humiliation was all caused by her own hands. She has been defeated by this demon seven times in a row.


    Had this been on the normal battlefield, this record would be enough to make her so humiliated that she can��t even bring herself to face the gods she served.


    ��I think you can give Mage a try. Miss knight, Mage is the ss that��s most suited for new yers.��


    Joshua presented to Messai a proposal that could allow her to defeat Ynor.


    ��No! I will definitely defeat that demon using this ss! Again!��


    Messai was unwilling to give up on her faith that easily. Even if it was only a game.


    ��Let me call to your attention that it��s nearly midnight now,�� said Joshua.


    Only after hearing that did Messai turn toward the windows. It was already veryte at night. She cannot y Hearthstone leisurely all night like the dwarves. The Temrs of the Holy Church possess very rigorous rules.


    Among them included a certain time that they must offer prayers, a certain time they must go to sleep and a certain time they must wake up at! Messai had missed the time to offer the night prayers. To her, that was an unforgivable mistake.


    But, Messai was itching to retrieve the lesiastical Temrs�� lost honor in another round of Hearthstone! Unfortunately, between honor and the rules that she upheld for over a dozen years, Messai had no choice but to leave this match of honor to tomorrow.


    ��Tomorrow... I will return tomorrow...��


    Messai clenched her teeth. After leaving those words, she rushed out of the tavern. She was still able to hear the ridicules andughters from the dwarves behind her even after she left the tavern.


    She vowed that she would one day make those dwarves and that demon realize how powerful the Pdin ss was!

 Chapter 71

    <h4>Chapter 71</h4>


    Messai��s adjutant felt that the atmosphere within the chapel was quite strange recently. It was not limited to only the chapel. The atmosphere of the entire city of Nond was strange.


    By the order of hismander, he gathered the other missionaries in Nond and, together with them, began to write and copy new gospels.


    The so-called gospel was a piece of archaic paper. Written on the paper were the teachings of the Nation of the Holy Church. It also informed the townsfolk the appearance of demons.


    Mainly, the adjutant wrote that the mastermind behind ��Beauty and the Demon�� were demons. Furthermore, the Hearthstone Tavern in Nond was a demons��ir. He urged for the citizens of Nond to be on the alert against demons and not be deceived by them.


    But, as he wrote the gospel, the adjutant discovered for the very time his conscience was being affected. This was because the main content of the gospel was to inform the citizens of Nond the conspiracy behind ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    It would be one thing to makements regarding that Demon Prince. The adjutant would be able to easily produce hundreds of ways to denounce a demon. But, he ran into difficulty when he started writing about the character Belle.


    Firstly, he needed to inform the citizens of Nond that Belle was a demon in disguise, that she was wicked beyond redemption...


    But... by the glory of the gods, after he watched the movie ��Beauty and the Demon,�� he was truly incapable of producing words denouncing Belle.


    Belle was such an innocent and kind-hearted girl. Yet, she suffered such a tragic end. Even an executioner with the heart of stone would shed tears for that girl. As for him, a missionary, it was even more so.


    But, the adjutant was certain that the demons were the mastermind behind ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Belle��s identity could also very well be a demon in disguise.


    He must inform the public about this matter! Only then could he alert them to the demon��s schemes. As long as the citizens of Nond realise that their city has been invaded by demons, the Holy Church could very possibly obtain more believers in Nond.


    If things were sessful, then he, a mere missionary, could very well be promoted into a priest. If that was to happen, he would not need to handle all these troublesome matters everyday.


    ��Adjutant, did the priest go out today?��


    ��Yes, Lady Messai. Father Kortsch had left early in the morning to take care of something urgent.��


    Before the adjutant could even indulge himself in fantasy, his direct superior Messai appeared. Her appearance made it so that he had no choice but to stand up from his seat and salute her.


    ��Lady Messai, I am able to act as a proxy for Father Kortsch in certain matters. Is there anything that Lady Messai needs?�� asked the adjutant.


    ��The savings that I��ve ced in the chapel...��


    As Messai��s words reached this point, her voice grew gradually quieter. But, she soon found confidence and her voice grew lofty with devotion.


    ��I need to take out a portion of the sum!��


    ��This... of course. Lady Messai, that is no problem at all. Please allow me to write a bill.��


    Even though that was what the adjutant said, he still realized that his superior was acting very strangelytely.


    Among the temrs, Messai could be said to be someone extremely honest, orderly, righteous and so on. She was the representative of all virtues worthy of admiration.


    The temrs were not very with food, drink, entertainment and even marriage. At the very least, once a temr retires, they would be able to find ass that they��re fond of to marry. In victorious battles, they would get together to drink and toast in celebration.


    But, ording to rumors, this knight of the Holy Church Army, Messai, ced such strict demands on herself. It was like she was an ascetic monk.


    She would hand all of her wealth to the church to safekeep. Never would she utilize any of her savings. As for her diet, they were the most simple and in among the temrs. To her, money was truly mere worldly possessions. Only the glory of the Lord was what��s truly important to her.


    But, in the past two days, this miss knight would frequently seek out the chapel��s priest. Her purpose every time would be to retrieve some money she kept in the church.


    Naturally, the priest would directly transfer her money to her without question. But, when it came to the adjutant, he felt the situation to be very strange.


    Could it be... the temr��s embodiment of honesty... Knight Messai, managed to catch some sort of...��extraordinary�� bad habit in this city?


    The adjutant didn��t dare to ask too much as Messai��s status was much higher than his.


    After recording Messai��s transaction in the chapel��s ount book, he went inside the chapel��s gold storage room and retrieved a hundred golds to hand to his superior.


    Messai weighted the gold in her hand. She was expanding through gold nonstop. It was all so that she could retrieve the Lord��s glory. After persuading herself with that reason, she informed her adjutant his mission, ��Finish the gospel quickly.��


    ��Yes, Mdy.��


    Under the adjutant��s watchful gaze, the female knight walked out the chapel. The adjutant took a nce at the word-packed gospel. Complicated emotions filled his mind.


    It mainly had to do with the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.�� That movie was simply too good. Even though the adjutant knew that it was a movie created by the demons to stir up public sentiment with falseness, he... was unable to stop himself from liking the movie!


    Perhaps... this was the demons�� true aim? A bold guess. He suddenly realized that the current situation might not be something that they can handle.


    After he spent over two hours writing the gospel, the adjutant heard the voice of his teacher, the priest of the chapel, from the payer room outside.


    The adjutant immediately stood up and walked out of the study room. He quickly arrived at the hall. He discovered that the five remaining temrs were all present. The church��s clergies were also present.


    Immediately, the adjutant realized something �� a bishop might��ve arrived at this chapel.


    The adjutant quickly walked over to stand in formation. Soon, he could see a stooped figure standing in the center of the chapel.


    It was an old man holding onto a crutch. His body was so thin and haggard a gust of wind would be able to topple him. What he was wearing resembled low quality rough clothes made from hemp. Merely by judging his appearance, he seemed like someone who had fallen into dire straits.


    But, the adjutant knew very well who that old man was. One of the Nation of the Holy Church��s Archbishops. The Saint with the title of Desireless.


    No one knew what this Archbishop��s real name was. This was the first time the adjutant saw this legendary figure.


    His initial impression was that this old man looked very ordinary, so ordinary that one would neglect his existence.


    ��Don��t be so reserved. It is useless for you all to revere me for I am no god.��


    The old man spoke. His voice was a hundred times younger than what the adjutant expected. At the same time, the adjutant also felt his gaze sweeping across the hall.


    The adjutant felt a sense of terror. Desireless��s eyes were bandaged by a dirty old cloth. Logically, he shouldn��t be able to see anything.


    But, the adjutant still felt himself being watched by Desireless.


    ��Who can tell me why there��s a temr missing? Where is my disciple Messai?��


    When Desireless spoke with a voice able to cause everyone to fall asleep, the adjutant��s body trembled. Him and the other templers stationed in the chapel nced at each other. They were all able to see the confusion in the others�� eyes.


    The movements of themander of the lesiastical Temrs, Messai, was simply too strange these days. She would leave early in the morning and returnte into the day. They would practically never have the chance to see theirmanding officer in the chapel.


    ��Is no one going to answer my question?��


    When Desireless asked that question, the adjutant kept feeling that the Archbishop was looking at him. In the end, under the Archbishop��s pressure, he was forced to stand forth and reveal what he was truly thinking.


    ��Lord Archbishop, I think... I know the answer,�� said the adjutant in an uncertain manner.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>


    Legendary! Legendary! Tirion Fordring!


    Messai had no idea what was going on with her recently. In the past, she has always been diligent and thrifty. Her entire monthly��s expenses would not even reach ten gold coins. Yet, in the past two days, she actually ended up spending over two hundred gold coins.


    If those gold coins were to be donated to small viges, it would be enough to construct multiple little chapels. They would also be able to provide countless children wearing ragged clothes a full meal.


    It was precisely because of those things that Messai ended up giving all of the money she earned to the church.


    But, in a short two days, she spent an enormous amount of gold coins. Had it been before, this would be a sin to her to disy such behavior of extravagance.


    But, once Messai thought of how she was doing this to defeat the demons, that her money was essential fundings in the battle, she managed to sessfully persuade herself. Just like that, she continued to push her gold coins into that demonic machinery!


    The female knight pushed into the machine three golden coins and purchased her eightieth Hearthstone card pack. But, the five cards from the pack were ordinary to the extreme.


    Yesterday, Messai had seen a dwarf opening a Pdin legendary card called Tirion Fordring. It was a card with an overwhelming ability. [1]


    She had never seen that legendary Pdin before in all eighty packs she opened. But, Messai managed to open two legendary cards from other sses.


    The miss knight of the temr army was not discouraged. She once again issued a challenge at Ynor.


    Sitting behind the counter, Joshua was watching the battle between Messai and Ynor.


    In the past two days, this nun-outfitted woman had be a frequently seen individual in the tavern.


    She seemed to have already forgotten about her true purpose ining to the tavern. She was meant to bring punishment upon the demon and not to y cards with the demon.


    This sort of development was what Joshua was hoping to see. If the other temrs were able to be like this miss knight and settle battles with demons through a card game, then perhaps the casualties suffered by either side in battles would sharply decrease.


    While Joshua was pondering if Messai would be able to turn the tide this time and achieve victory to prove the glory of the lesiastical Temrs or if Ynor won achieve his one-hundred and seventy-second sessive victory, a thinly build old man supported by a crutch walked into the tavern.


    With how noisy the tavern was, no one should��ve noticed the appearance of this old man. But, Joshua immediately detected his presence.


    Joshua��s race as a Chaos Demon and the Duke of Bones�� imprint on his left hand were both informing him that this old man... was very dangerous.


    ��Ciri, go upstairs. Bring Melina with you.��


    There wasn��t enough time for Joshua to warn Ynor. He could only order Ciri who stood behind him to leave.


    ��Why?��


    When Ciri saw the expressionless look on Joshua��s face, she realized the answer to her question.


    ��You��re looking down on me too much.��


    Following Joshua��s eyes, Ciri saw the old man that walked into the tavern. She took out her staff that could be used as a spear. She had made preparations for battle.


    ��...��


    Joshua was surprised by the young female mage��s refusal to leave. He had warned her with the tone of his voice that what was about to happen could be very dangerous.


    But, since Ciri had decided to stay, Joshua had no choice but to distance himself from where Melina was. He hoped that the uing battle would not involve the ordinary people here.


    The old man came for Joshua. Using his crutch to support himself, he walked over to the bar counter. Then, he strenuously got onto a bar seat and ced his crutch on the counter.


    ��What... can I do for you?��


    Joshua��s pitch-ck eyes were fixed onto the old man. No matter how old the man before him looked, Joshua did not dare to lower his guard.


    ��I... am an Archbishop of the Nation of the Holy Church. You can address me as Desireless.��


    The old man��s voice was very slow. It was so slow that one would feel anxious hearing him talk.


    ��Joshua.��


    Joshua informed his own name. At the same time, he began to gather magic power in his hand. He was prepared for a battle.


    ��While I know my request is a bit sudden, is it possible for you to free my disciple, Chaos Demon Joshua?��


    Desireless recognized Joshua��s identity. Like Messai, he too possessed a ��third eye.�� But, his ��third eye�� was so powerful that it could rece his sight.


    Because of how powerful his ��third eye�� was, what Desireless saw in Joshua was not only his identity as the peak existence in the demons�� food chain, the Chaos Demon, he also saw... an aura of death that caused even him to feel a sense of suffocation.


    In Desireless��s entire life, he had only experienced this sort of suffocating aura of death once. It was in the Holy War of Fari during the birth of that terrifying Lich. That was something that happened hundreds of years ago.


    ��This is my earnest request.��


    Desireless lowered his head. His behavior waspletely unbefitting of an Archbishop.


    ��...��


    At this moment, Joshua and Ciri looked to each other. They were both able to see ��confusion�� in each other��s eyes.


    Ciri had already prepared her magic incantations. She was waiting for the battle to start so that she could ask the dwarves in the tavern to help her drive out this old man who came to cause trouble. But, Desireless didn��te here to cause trouble. Instead, he came to make an earnest request, a plea.


    ��I think you��re mistaken, elderly mister.��


    Joshua discovered this Archbishop does not possess the arrogance and unreasonability that those with high status would generally possess. He was not someone who would start a fight just because.


    Instead, he gave Joshua the feeling of one of those Indian ascetic monks. Humble, cared for the good of all living things and seeks to save all life. They were people that could disregard their entire position and status... Perhaps this was what those so-called saints were?


    ��Mistaken?��


    Desireless raised his head and looked to the young demon before him. He had interacted with countless demons in his life. Among them, the Chaos Demons were the most terrifying race of demons.


    The instant Desireless entered this city, his ��third eye�� immediately detected the presence of a Chaos Demon. When he learned that his beloved disciple Messai was together with the Chaos Demon, he had prepared himself for the worst.


    Perhaps his disciple would��ve been killed by the Chaos Demon before his arrival. Or perhaps she was ruthlessly tortured by that Chaos Demon. Regardless of what it might be, no clergy-persons would be able to remain unharmed in the hands of the demons.


    ��I think the disciple you��re talking about must be that miss knight over there. She is currently in my ce as a guest. I��ve never imprisoned her.��


    Joshua was able to tell Desireless had prepared himself for a battle should negotiations fail. The lesiastical Temrs were already stationed outside the tavern. Desireless only came inside because he hoped that they could end this without anyone getting hurt.


    ��In that case, I must bring her away.��


    As this ce was the demons�� territory and their of a Chaos Demon on top of that, Desireless found there to be no reason to linger too long.


    After realizing that Joshua had no intention to fight, he immediately stood up from the bar counter and walked toward Messai��s table.


    ��You may do as you like.��


    Seeing Desireless walking toward the tavern��s main hall where Messai was enjoying Hearthstone, Joshua suddenly recalled the time on earth when he would skip ss to go to the inte cafe only to have his parentse to catch him.


    It was truly a memory so miserable that he refused to remember.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>


    About to win!


    In all the matches against the damned demon, Messai finally saw victory within her reach for the very first time.


    Like the remains of a candle fluttering in the wind, the life of the character Ynor was controlling, Gul��dan, was about to die out at any moment. Messai only needed two more turns to defeat this damn demon!


    She would be able to prove to everyone in the tavern how powerful the Pdin ss was!


    But, the cheers of the uing victory did not make Messai forget about her surroundings. She heard an aged yet familiar voice.


    ��Messai, it��s time to leave this ce.��


    Hearing that voice, Messai immediately stood up and turned around. She quickly found the thin and haggard figure standing among the specating dwarves.


    Desireless was simply too eye-catching standing among a bunch of robust yet short dwarves. It was like a half bamboo suddenly appeared in a pile of water buckets.


    Messai does not dare to show any contempt toward this scrawny old man. The reason for that was because he was her greatly respected teacher and one of the Nation of the Holy Church��s few Archbishops... Desireless.


    What Messai respected the most about this Archbishop was how he had participated in multiple wars against demons. The names of the Temrs he had saved in his life could fill a monument of martyrs that��s nearly three meters tall.


    ��Archbishop... Desireless.��


    Messai immediately ced her right hand across her left shoulder and paid her respect toward this legendary archbishop.


    ��Do not bother with unnecessary etiquettes. We should leave this ce now.��


    Desireless repeated himself. He doesn��t know if that demon possesses the patience to allow them to leave.


    ording to the Nation of the Holy Church��s study toward demons, all powerful demons were beings that possessed an extremely strong territorial sense. The appearance of a clergy on their territory would undoubtedly be an act of provocation to them.


    If that Chaos Demon was to lose patience... Desireless believed that a cmity, an enormous cmity, would befall the citizens of Nond.


    ��This... but... Lord Archbishop...��


    As Messai said those words, she took a nce at the Hearthstone table behind her. It was her turn to y. She had held absolute dominance in this match. As long as they continue ying, she will definitely be able to kill that damned demon!


    She had prepared so long all for the sake of the Pdin��s victory. She had spared neither time or effort to achieve this victory. But, when the victory was within her reach, she was told to leave and abandon it?


    Messai was extremely unwilling. But, when that sense of unwillingness appeared, Messai suddenly realized... What was she doing?


    For the sake of a card gambe, she was nning to disobey her master.


    ��Messai, can you tell me what you��re doing?��


    Desireless did not expect for the knight with the most resolute faith among the Temrs to be in a tavern. Not only she, she was in so much pleasure that she was unwilling to leave.


    Based on Messai��s personality, she should be someone who wouldn��t be able to adapt to a noisy environment like a tavern.


    Because of this, Desireless��s curiosity, something that had already disappeared for over a dozen years, was ignited again.


    ��Fight... fighting to achieve glory for the lesiastical Temrs.��


    That was not a lie! Messai repeated those words in her heart countless times. With her life on the line, everything that she did was to achieve glory for the lesiastical Temrs.


    The reward from this victory was not only a tenth of a card pack fragment, it would also make those dwarves have a whole new realization and respect for the Pdin ss. Moreover, that demon will also be killed by her sword!


    ��Lord Archbishop, please give me some time. I... am about to defeat that demon!��


    Messai took a nce at the table. The ��rope�� was already burning for her character. A yer would only have a single minute to think about their turn. When the rope started burning, it meant that the yer only had fifteen seconds left!


    If Messai doesn��t make her turn right now, it would be that demon��s turn. At that time, she would once again be defeated.


    ��While I do not know why you��re acting so anxious, I��ll give you time.��


    Desireless took a nce at Messai��s opponent. Sure enough, that was a demon. But, that was only the lowest tier Subus. A demon that weak would not even be seen on the battlefield.


    He doesn��t understand what exactly was so powerful about that demon to give his proud disciple such headache. But, Desireless still epted Messai��s request. The reason for that... was because the arcanotech device had sessfully caught his attention.


    ��Thank you Lord Archbishop.��


    Having received permission, Messai immediately sat down andpleted a series of operations. Then, she pressed on the ��End Turn�� tab.


    Ynor became cautious. He was able to feel danger from that old man. It was a simr sensation to the time when he was under the presence of the Duke of Bones. Like the Duke of Bones, Ynor felt that the old man would be able to kill him with a mere thought.


    ��Ynor, after you finish that match, you should go and finish the assignment given by your university��s teachers.��


    With the arrival of Messai��s parent, Ynor��s parent Melina also arrived behind Ynor. Melina ced her hand on Ynor��s back. That gave Ynor some courage.


    Since the arrival of the lesiastical Temrs, Melina learned Ynor��s true identity to be... a demon.


    But, even after learning that, Melina continued to manage the tavern and all kinds of bills like normal. She continued to help Joshua manage his funds, spending and ie.


    Perhaps to this old merchantdy, as long as she could continue with her current life, even if it was something given by the demons, it would not matter to her.


    With the arrival of the parents, Messai and Ynor began their final showdown.


    In the end, Messai��s character Uther shouted, ��Justice demands retribution!�� Then, using her hero, Messai beheaded her vile demon opponent!


    When Messai saw her opponent��s hero shatter into fragments, she had the urge to shout ��The lesiastical Temrs are ever victorious!��


    But, after considering that her esteemed teacher was standing behind her, she suppressed her urge and maintained the seriousness that the temrs should uphold.


    ��Lord Archbishop, we can go now,�� Messai stood up and said to Desireless who stood behind her.


    She was preparing to squeeze her way out from the surrounding dwarves when she discovered that the Archbishop was still standing there like he had entered deep contemtion.


    ��Lord... Archbishop?��


    Messai called for his name in a probing manner. He hoped to bring him back.


    ��Messai... what is this arcanotech device? No... the principle behind this thing, it��s a reflection of the runes? No, that��s not it either... There��s no reason for the pictures to move on their own. Furthermore, there��s those crystal symbols that continue to grow.�� [1]


    Using his boney hand, Desireless moved to touch the old bandage on his head. He was using his ��third eye�� to perceive the surroundings.


    While he no longer possessed vision, the information Desireless received was much more detailed than those with vision. Take the arcanotech device before him. The images portrayed by it as well as the vast amount of runes working behind the scenes to create those images, were enough to make Desireless feel like his head was spinning.


    But, what truly caught his interest was how those images were capable of being manipted and moved.


    ��Regarding this... it��s called Hearthstone, Lord Archbishop.��


    Messai felt the scene before her to be slightly familiar.


    Having lived for so long, the only desire Desireless had left was likely his desire for knowledge. Like the mages, he was eternally interested in novel things.


    Of everything in the world, the most novel thing would be Nond��s arcanotech devices. But now, Desireless seemed to have seen something over a hundred times moreplicated than the arcanotech devices. No, it was something countless times moreplicated.


    ��Hearthstone? Is that the name of this arcanotech device?��


    Desireless repeated the name Hearthstone. Soon, he remembered their situation.


    ��Let��s leave this ce. Yourrade-in-arms are still waiting for you outside.��


    Not being dominated by his curiosity, Desireless leaned himself on his crutch and quickly walked toward the tavern��s exit. As this ce was the demon��s territory, it was unsuitable for clergies like themselves to linger here.


    It was destined from the moment they left the tavern that a silent war would begin in Nond.


    ��Take care!��


    Joshua watched as Desireless and Messai left the tavern. Then, he walked over to the arcanotech device that they were by earlier and removed a seemingly decorative originium crystal.


    ��What��s this?�� Ciri saw Joshua��s expression. She knew from his expression that he was scheming something.


    ��Video recording of the match.��


    Joshua poured some of his magic power into the originum crystal. In an instant, the match between Messai and Ynor appeared on the crystal.


    ��Why are you recording that? You should have those female demons go to the church to record the temr��s disgraceful behavior instead. They will definitely tarnish your tavern��s name all around Nond. It��s better that we strike first and gain the upper hand!��


    When Ciri was ��backpacking,�� she had witnessed the disgraceful behaviors of the lesiastical Temrs. Once they knew that Joshua was a demon, they would definitely proim his identity to the entire city of Nond.


    ��Calm yourself. I will think of a way to handle the propagandas and public opinions. But, before we can do that, don��t we need some opposing materials?��


    Joshua looked to the female mage. He felt that Ciri was more angry about him being vilified by the lesiastical Temrs than he was.


    That said, Joshua had made preparations to take on the lesiastical Temrs. At least, he was prepared in a battle of public opinion. What remains now was selecting a suitable candidate.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>


    The next afternoon. Messai walked out from the prayer room.


    She has been repenting since morning. She hoped that the gods would help her calm down her restless heart.


    Yet... all of it ended up in a failure!


    The more Messai prayed before the god��s sculpture with her palms together, the more vivid her memories of the past couple days became.


    Then, Hearthstone voice lines like ��I will fight with honor!��I am your nightmare!��Reporting for duty!�� and others would begin to fill her head.


    Could it be that the arcanotech device was cursed?


    Standing under the sun, Messai looked to her hands. Through her third eye��s perception, she knew that there was no issue with her body at all.


    Not to mention something malicious like a curse, her magic power had even grown much more abundant than two days ago.


    With the prayers ineffective, Messai ran to the chapel��s back yard and found a wooden sword.


    The wooden sword was what she would use to kill time when she��s not praying. Using the sword, she would train her swordsmanship.


    She raised the wooden sword horizontal to the ground. Then, she hit the hilt with the back of her hand and began to brandish the sword in the open space.


    The speed of her swordsmanship grew faster and stronger. The movement of the sword produced small explosive wind noises.


    But, with every sh or strike, the voice lines of Hearthstone would reverberate through her head.


    In the end, due to her power being too overwhelming, Messai��s wooden sword shattered apart. Messai threw away the shattered sword.


    She knew that those were all distracting thoughts in her mind. If she wants to get rid of them, she must return to the tavern.


    But, Archbishop Desireless did not wish for them to rashly intrude into the demons��ir.


    Because of that, Messai quickly returned to her room. She changed into a set of ordinary clothes this time. She picked up a worn helmet and ced it on.


    After finishing her disguise, she carefully extended her head out from the corner of the door. Confirming that there was no one outside, Messai left the room and started walking toward the chapel��s exit.


    Since bing a temr, this was the first time Messai acted so sneakily in a church.


    When she walked past a corner with hurried steps, she suddenly detected that there was someone there.


    Unfortunately, she detected that person toote and ran into the missionary that walked out from the corner. The missionary fell to the ground and all the newly copied gospels in his hand scattered onto the ground.


    Through the opening on her helmet, Messai discovered the missionary she ran into to be her adjutant!


    ��La...Lady Messai?��


    The adjutant held his aching forehead. The feeling of one��s head running into a helmet was not pleasant at all. But, the matter of his gospels that he spent a long time making scattering all across the ground was even more inconvenient.


    Sure enough, even though Messai was wearing a helmet, it was still too easy to recognize her based on her build.


    ��I��m going to carry out a secret mission,�� Messai said to her adjutant with a stern voice.


    ��Secret? Yes... I.. will maintain secrecy.��


    Even though the adjutant was unable to see Messai��s eyes, he was still able to, through the opening on the helmet, sense the pressure from Messai��s gaze.


    ��Continue with your work, adjutant.��


    Golden runes appeared on Messai��s hand. The scattered gospels were all guided by the Messai��s magic power and flew back into the adjutant��s hands in an orderly manner.


    After she finished all that, Messai continued walking down the chapel��s hall and left the chapel. Before leaving, she took a nce back.


    Her teacher was nowhere to be seen!


    Messai clenched her hands. The sensation she felt right now was even more... delightful... than when she severed the heads of demonmanders on the battlefield.


    What was even more ��delightful�� was what she would be doing after. No... she was going there to sever her connection with the tavern!


    Messai took a deep breath. With rxed steps, Messai walked along the familiar path and arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern.


    But, when she pushed open the door to the tavern and saw the inside through the opening on her helmet, she stoodpletely stunned.


    The reason for that was because... she saw her esteemed teacher!


    Archbishop Desireless was sitting in the tavern��s centermost seat. Sitting across from him was that terrifying Chaos Demon by the name of Joshua.


    But, what Messai was incapable of epting the most was how Archbishop Desireless was talking andughing with that demon!


    Joshua was using the Rogue ss hero Valeera. He summoned a minion and tossed it onto the table before ending his turn. Then, he turned his gaze to Desireless who sat across him, ��If the news of the Nation of the Holy Church��s Archbishop sneaking into a tavern all the time is to spread, it would cause a bad influence upon the Holy Church, no?��


    ��The duty of the church is to prevent your conspiracy. Regardless of what you might be nning, I will remain here to watch over you.��


    Desireless was holding his crutch with one hand and controlling his hero, Priest Anduin, with his other hand. He used the card ��Thoughtsteal.''[1]


    Then, Desireless lowered his head and took a nce at the cards in his hand. Perhaps it was a misperception but Joshua saw a faint smile on his extremely aged facial skin that resembled tree barks.


    ��Thus, allow me to apologize.��


    He used the card ��Sap''[2] on Joshua��s strongest minion and sent it back to his hand.


    ��No matter what you��re nning to do, it will not be able to escape from my eyes.��


    This Archbishop came to visit Joshua��s tavern early in the morning.


    Joshua thought that he had made preparations and came to the tavern to wage war. But, he came on his own.


    The influence of the lesiastical Temrs was simply too weak in Nond. Furthermore, Hearthstone Tavern was protected by the dwarves. Ynor was also looked after by the dwarves.


    If the lesiastical Temrs dared to attack the tavern directly, what they will be greeted with would not be the demons�� vengeance. Instead, it would be the fury of the Hearthstone yers.


    But, the Holy Church cannot turn a blind eye to the demons. Because of that, Desireless decided to take the middle road and, utilizing his undying body, came to infiltrate the demon��sir all on his own. He had decided to keep a close watch over the demons�� each and every movement.


    If Joshua nned to open the entrance leading to the Demon Realm and have the demon army descend upon Nond, Desireless would be able to discover it immediately and unite all the mages of Nond to prevent Joshua.


    Unfortunately, Joshua had never nned tomand a demon army to invade the city of Nond. The reason why he established this tavern was purely so that he could y Hearthstone.


    But, Joshua didn��t bother to exin things to Desireless either. No matter what he say, it would all be the devil��s whispers to this clergy.


    Instead, Joshua felt that having an additional long-term patron to his tavern was an excellent thing.


    ��In that case, old mister, you take your time and enjoy yourself. I will have to take my leave for now.��


    Joshua utilized one of the Rogue��s ssicbo ��Leeroy Jenkins�� + ��Cold Blood''[3] to kill his Priest opponent.


    After winning, Joshua stood up and turned his eyes to the young female knight standing at the entrance pondering whether to walk into the tavern. Then, he left the tavern hall and entered the second floor.


    [1] [1. Thoughtsteal: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Thoughtsteal ]


    [2] [2. Sap: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Sap ]


    [3] [3. Cold Blood: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Cold_Blood Leeroy Jenkins: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Leeroy_Jenkins Thisbo cost 7 mana and would deal 10 damage. Leeroy has been Hall of Famed but the Hearthstone in this novel seemed to be only based on the ssics and Basics set. Furthermore, it was written before Leeroy got Hall of Famed earlier this year.]

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>


    Messai didn��t dare believe what she witnessed to be true.


    The person who was deemed to be closest to the gods in the Nation of the Holy Church, Archbishop Desireless, was actually together with a demon. Furthermore, they were also to chat so cheerily with one another...


    No, that��s not it. Messai believed that Archbishop Desireless must be negotiating with that demon.


    Archbishop Desireless had warned themst night that the demon called Joshua was extremely powerful. Taking the lives of the innocent inhabitants into consideration, he ordered the temrs that they were not allowed to provoke that demon.


    Archbishop Desireless must��vee here to monitor that demon. He must be braving fatal danger alone.


    With that thought in mind, Messai recalled how she too came to this tavern to settle the grudges with the demons. Because of that, Messai grew much more confident.


    Desireless had discovered Messai the instant she came through the tavern entrance.


    He was not surprised by Messai��s appearance. He merely waved his hand at Messai.


    Discovered, Messai walked over to Desireless��s table in a slightly ashamed manner. She removed her disguise helmet.


    It was currently midday. The majority of the dwarves were still mining underground. Thus, the majority of the tavern��s customers were humans.


    ��Lord Archbishop, I...��


    Messai tried very hard to think of the reason why she came here. Very rarely would she talk back to her superiors. To her, being captured in the act was already a condemnation from the gods. Because of that, she wanted to confess to her esteemed teacher.


    ��Messai, you should follow your desire.��


    Desireless does not possess any intention of criticizing his disciple.


    Messai soon realized her teacher��s intention. She took out her ck originium crystal and inserted it into the groove on the Hearthstone machine. Soon, a match between her and Desireless began.


    Wait... she... was actually having a Hearthstone match against Archbishop Desireless?


    When Messai realized what was happening, she felt utter disbelief.


    Her esteemed teacher was actually interested in a card game...


    ��Tell me, what do you see?��


    Desireless raised his head and looked to his disciple. Even though Messai was a brave and upstanding knight, she was still quite rash due to her age.


    ��I... Lord Archbishop, you��ve chosen the Priest ss. I... am using the Pdin ss. Furthermore, Lord Archbishop, you��ve just used Mind Vision [1]to copy a card... from my hand.��


    Messai didn��t know if she should��ve said the following sentence. But, since it was Desireless that was asking her, she ended up answering his question honestly.


    ��No, that��s not what I��m talking about.��


    Desireless pressed the end turn button. He then instructed his disciple, ��Use the ��eye�� that you��re intensely proud of to see this arcanotech device. Do not be confused by its outward appearance.��


    After receiving Desireless��s pointers, Messai closed her eyes to strengthen the sensitivity of her ��third eye.�� She began to use her ��third eye�� to perceive the arcanotech device.


    This was something that Messai had attempted before in the past. Through her ��third eye,�� Messai was able to detect the runes inscribed onto the arcanotech devices.


    Since what they were using was also an arcanotech device, it was most definitely operated through runes and magic power. But, when Messai began to sense the runes thatposed the arcanotech device, when she started to peep further into its construction... an enormous amount of information came pouring into her head.


    The knowledge that didn��t belong to her made Messai lose her sense of bnce. She fell onto the ground.


    She was grabbing her forehead. A dull sense of pain was present in her head. A vast amount of runes were gathered together topose multiple series of indescribable words. Those words were arranged In a strange andplicated manner.


    Even though Messai knew that the wordsposed by the runes was anguage that she knew, thenguage of Nond, it became very difficult to understand them after how they were arranged in such aplicated manner.


    If it was one or two such word series, then it would still be tolerable. But, in a split second, Messai saw countless word series. No... they were countlessplex sequences.


    ��Lord Archbishop... these are...��


    Holding her aching head, Messai stood up. Even now, she was unable to rid her head of that painful sensation.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Desireless shook his head helplessly. He had never seen suchplicated arrangement of runes.


    It was soplicated that it would not be excessive to call the person who created this arcanotech device to be a lunatic.


    Desireless had recalled all his knowledge of the manners that which runes were inscribed. Yet, he was unable to find them beign utilized in such a manner. The manner of rune inscription that he knew about that resembled this, at least in terms ofplexity, that he knew about was the runes he saw in the remnants of the ancient civilization beneath Nond.


    But, he had only witnessed it once because the remnants of the civilization beneath Nond had long been erroded byva.


    ��Even Lord Archbishop doesn��t know?��


    A haze shrounded Messai��s mind. The unknown would generally be the most terrifying of all... Thoseplicated rune sequences meant that the demon might possess a whole new sort of magic!


    ��While I don��t know... this remains a fascinating knowledge.��


    Desireless had already forgotten how long it has been since hest used the word ��fascinating.�� The majority of his desires has died numerous years ago. To him, the majority of the matters of this world were so very dull. The desire for knowledge was the only thing that kept his rationality intact all this time.


    ��But, that��s the demons�� knowledge.��


    Even now, Messai��s head was still aching. To be able to cause such a massive burden on her body, she was certain that it was the power of those wicked demons.


    ��That��s not important...��


    Desireless��s response left Messaipletely speechless.


    Messai sat back onto her seat. She no longer dared to use her ��third eye�� to see those indescrible writings.


    When thoseplicated rune sequences entered Messai��s head, they resembled utter chaos. But, that didn��t affect Messai from finishing her Hearthstone match.


    ...


    The propagator of chaos, Joshua, was sitting on the second floor. With his inhuman Chaos Demon senses, he was able to hear the conversation between Messai and Desireless with full rity.


    Perhaps Joshua really should write a ��Three Years of Programming, Five Years of Bugs�� C programmingnguage book that would introduce the concept and eventually make people give up.


    Unfortunately, the Nation of the Holy Church was a hostile power to Joshua. There was no reason for him to impart his knowledge to his enemies.


    It was definitely impossible for them to learnputingnguages merely by what they could see from the surface of the arcanotech devices. Even if it was Dennis Ritchie[2], it would still be impossible.


    Joshua did not mind the Temrs of the Holy Church stationing themselves in his tavern. As long as they��re willing to uphold the rules of the tavern, the more the merrier.


    It was not only the temrs. It was also the demons.


    Joshua was nning to turn this tavern into a ce where the Temrs of the Holy Church and the demons could speak calmly with each other through Hearthstone and not with swords and talons.


    [1] [1. Mind Vision: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Mind_Vision ]


    [2] [2. Dennis Ritchie was the creator of C.]

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>


    The tavern��s second floor was Joshua��s workshop. Joshua has been sleeping here the past couple days. Ciri was doing the same.


    But, the situation today was slightly different. Today, Joshua brought over all the money he earned since the opening of the Hearthstone Tavern to the second floor.


    ��If this pile of gold coins are ced in the countryside somewhere, it will most definitely attract a dragon to guard and sleep on top of the gold coins!��


    Ciri was repeatedly using illumination magic to increase the brightness of the room. It was all so that the giant hill-like pile of gold coins could glisten with light.


    Having been by Joshua��s side for so long, Ciri has witnessed Joshua doing a lot of astonishing and unimaginable things. But, of all the things, it was this that caused her to feel a sense of loss toward the reality.


    Money! An enormous amount of money, so much that she would not have to worry about food and whatnot for the rest of her life, was ced before her. If it wasn��t for Joshua stopping her by saying that those gold coins were too dirty, Ciri would��ve thrown herself into the pile of gold coins and started rolling around in them.


    ��Ciri, calm yourself.��


    Joshua looked at the young woman who was once nearly driven mad from being so poor. No matter who it might be, if they had to catch bears and tigers in the mountains just to feed themselves, they will most definitely not be able to calm themselves with such a vast sum of wealth was ced before them.


    ��I am very calm.��


    Ciri took a deep breath. No matter what, she was someone who had seen tens of thousands of golden coins before. Besides, these golden coins here were not hers.


    ��So, what are you nning? Are you nning to find a dozen or so chests to store those coins and then bury them?��


    That was the wealth storage method mostmonly utilized by nobility. While many of them will store their wealth in gold storages, some of the wealthier nobilies would have special locations that they would store their wealth in.


    ��They will be used to expand the tavern. This tavern is too small.��


    Joshua cleaned up the paper that had umted on his deck. The management of wealth and personnel was Joshua��s expertise. But, he was capable of drafting an employment offer.


    Ever since the implementation of the patentws, the country of Nond began to gradually emphasize all sorts of contracts. Take employment contracts for example, there werews pertinent to them since a long time ago.


    ��Oh, Ciri. Sign this.��


    Joshua pushed an exquisitely constructed piece of paper to Ciri.


    ��What��s this?��


    Ciri picked up the white piece of paper and took a nce at its contents.


    ��ve contract,�� joked Joshua.


    ��Then, it doesn��t seem like there��s any difference whether or not I sign it...��


    Ciri pointed to her red crystal ne. It could be considered to be a girl��s natural tendency to ornate themselves with shiny objects. But, Ciri was not someone who had that sort of natural tendency. Besides, the thing on her neck was a crystal that could explode at any time.


    ��There��s definitely a difference. Once you sign it, you��ll be an official employee of mine. At that time, I will remove the explosive originium crystal from your neck.��


    As Joshua has been getting along with this female mage for a very long time now, he felt that it was time to return her freedom back to her.


    ��Remove it? So I��m finally able to escape from that abominable thing. That thing has made it very difficult for me to sleep every night.��


    Ciri admits that after she got to know Joshua, apart from the initial days where she was panicking after being abducted by a demon, she found the remaining days after she epted her fate to be quite interesting and fun.


    After all, following Joshua meant that she would gain ess to the manuscripts for the explosively popr movies like the one being shown in Nond. Furthermore, she was able to go up to Joshua to demand for him to continue writing more movie scripts!


    As the number one movie fan, that gave her a sense of glory and... duty!


    Ciri picked up a pen and signed her name on the paper. The paper emitted a faint light and a rune branded the paper with the insignia of the Nond��s Chamber of Commerce.


    The contract was official the moment Ciri signed her name. This meant that Ciri had officially be an illustrator for the Joshua Corporation.


    ��Congrattions miss mage. You are now someone who has signed a contract with a demon.��


    Joshua stood up from his table and extended his hand to remove the red originium crystal that has been around Ciri��s neck for nearly half a month.


    The skin on Ciri��s neck was very beautiful. When Joshua��s finger touched the female mage��s neck, he could clearly sense her body bing slightly stiff.


    Gray colored magic power flowed out from Joshua��s finger. It undid the ne around Ciri��s neck.


    After removing the red originium crystal ne, Joshua eliminated all the runes within it with his magic power.


    ��That originium crystal can be reused?��


    Several days ago, Ciri had sessfully acquired her rank four mage certification. To obtain that sort of achievement at the young age of neen, it was no exaggeration to say that she was a genius among geniuses. One must know that her sister Hyn was still striving for the rank four certification.


    Because of that, Ciri��s keen senses detected that Joshua had removed the runes that were inscribed into the originium crystal.


    ��No, it cannot. You can consider this a special characteristic of my magic power. Since it��s only three runes, it is very simple for me to neutralize their effects.��


    The magic power possessed by Chaos Demons could cause destruction toward all magicpositions by rendering them a ��chaotic�� state.


    Strictly speaking, originium crystals were single-use items. After Joshua removed the three runes inscribed into the originium crystal, he had, in essence, transformed it into a slightly pretty gem.


    ��Then, can you... give it to me as a souvenir?�� asked Ciri all of a sudden.


    ��Souvenir? A souvenir for Miss Ciri to remember that you were imprisoned by me for over half a month?�� Joshua was certain that this young female mage had acquired Stockholm syndrome or ��I��ll-die-if-I-can��t-read-any-more-movie-script�� syndrome.


    ��Well, it��s useless for me to keep it. Furthermore, it does look pretty good on you.��


    Joshua handed the now powerless originium crystal stone to Ciri. When he did so, he discovered Ciri��s fair face had turned slightly red.


    ��I was only thinking that I can sell that thing for some money.��


    Ciri took the ��ne�� she had worn for half a month from Joshua without any hesitation. Before Ciri could justify herself more, a new guest arrived in Joshua��s office.


    ��Am... I bothering you two?��


    Hyn was standing at the doorway and looking at her younger sister in a meaningful manner.


    She did not expect for the crazy girl who used ��Mage Hand�� to grab a bee��s nest and then started running around the Elementary Magic School would reveal a... look of embarrassment as an adult?


    Oh Vengert, the God of Flowing Waters and Healing! In the Elementary Magic School, Ciri was pursued by countless boys. She was the sweetheart of their dreams. Yet, annoyed by their pursuit, she would beat them all up.


    Furthermore, she didn��t use magic. Instead, she beat them up with her fists!


    From that day on, Hyn thought her younger sister will not have anything to do with ��feeling shy,��being soft and gentle,�� and all sorts of womanly vocabries.


    ��No you��re not!��


    Ciri shouted at her big sister. As for Joshua, he could only shrug his shoulders to express that she was not bothering them.


    ��Mr. Joshua, I have an item that I wish to show you.��


    Hyn didn��te to Joshua��s y purely to visit her sister. Instead, she caught sight of a troublesome matter on her way back to her alchemic atelier �� a gospel from the missionaries of the Nation of the Holy Church.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>


    ��Caution! Citizens of Nond! Demons have infiltrated this city!��


    ��Please be on the alert! Hidden behind the Weissenasche Threater��s ��Beauty and the Demon�� is the demons�� conspiracy! The true identity of the female lead Belle is a lowly despicable demon!��


    Joshua held the gospel from the Nation of the Holy Church��s missionaries. The gospel was printed in a very old-fashioned paper.


    On the gospel were religious symbols of the Holy Church. The gospel��s upper portion contained the Holy Church��s teachings. As for the lower portions, it served to inform the truth behind the ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    Joshua had already anticipated for the Nation of the Holy Church to create a sensation after they realized Ynor��s true identity.


    Originally, the Nation of the Holy Church does not possess much influence in Nond. Normally, no one would bother to read the gospels passed out by the missionaries.


    But, it was different as this gospel contained information regarding ��Beauty and the Demon�� as well as ��Belle.��


    While it was a different medium, the effect of the gospel was simr to those ��Shocking! Actress nk actually...�� headlines found on earth.


    The young mages and nobledies of Nond were currently immersed in the poprity and craze brought forth by the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.�� As such, they would most definitely pay close attention to any new development or information regarding ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    This was even more so with shocking news like ��Belle is actually a demon.�� If this was earth, that would definitely be able to be the leading story for countless newspapers.


    Reading the gospel, Joshua felt like he was seeing a newspaper in its embryonic form. While establishing a news firm was something he nned to do eventually, Joshua does not possess a suitable candidate to serve as the head editor for the time being.


    That said, Joshua was the one in the advantageous position to call the shots. For the Church��s missionaries to suddenly put forth such a gospel to attempt to pressure him, they were gravely mistaken.


    ��Hyn, Ynor came back together with you, right?��


    Ynor goes to the same magic university as Hyn. It��s just that Hyn was in more advanced sses than Ynor.


    ��Your Highness, I��m here.��


    Hearing Joshua calling for his name, the subus walked out from behind Hyn.


    After Ynor saw the gospel, he had been feeling restless the entire time. He was extremely afraid that the people around him would treat him like those Demon Realm��s high ss subi once they find out about his identity.


    ��Ynor, I think it is time for you to meet your fans.��


    Joshua tapped his table. The gospel had made the Church��s standpoint extremely clear. They did not make themselves out to be the demons�� enemies. Instead, they��ve made it clear that they were against the fans of the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    ��Meet... my fans?��


    Ynor was able to understand what ��fans�� meant. After all, he had met one such faithful fan of ��Beauty and the Demon�� in his university. That would be Hynd��s friend Sansa.


    This girl from the Nation of the Holy Church actually did not show disdain for Ynor after finding out his identity. Instead, she befriended him like a normal person.


    ��You can think of it as a live performance of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� During that time, you will be able to interact with the audience and answer their questions,�� exined Joshua.


    ��Didn��t you two exposed your identity? Is it really fine to reveal yourselves before all these people at a time like this?��


    Before meeting Joshua, Ciri didn��t think too much about demons. She had thought that she would never encounter demons her entire life.


    While there were a lot of mages in Nond that possess a neutral standpoint toward demons, humans still felt a much greater sense of rejection toward demons that lived in a different world and the barbarous and nomadic beastmen. This was different from the dwarves and elves that humans weed.


    To push Ynor before the humans at a time like this? What difference would it be from pushing an innocent little sheep before a bunch of wolves?


    ��Exposed? I think not yet. Generally, people will only believe in things they see themselves. I merely need to present to everyone the real Belle. Whether or not they believed Belle to be a demon will be up to them.��


    There was no reason for Joshua to fear the missionaries��nder.�� After all, he was still the one who holds the position to call the shots.


    Intrinsically, fans were more inclined toward their admired actors or actresses. Joshua believed that there would be a lot of people that were more willing to believe Belle to be an innocent, pure and kindhearted countryside girl and the Church was trying to tarnish Belle to be a treacherous and deceitful demon!


    ��Thus, Ynor, you merely need to properly y the role of Belle during the meet and greet. If the Church insisted on you being a demon, directly refuse to acknowledge it to be true. In a ce like Nond, not many people would believe those missionaries!��


    Joshua does not believe the Church would be able to provide any concrete evidence. They would only be able to capture Ynor and parade him in a cage around the street. But, something as tyrannical as that would not be allowed in Nond.


    Furthermore, if it did happen, the dwarves will most likely be enraged. They will most definitely rush to the Nation of the Holy Church��s chapel in Nond to destroy it.


    ��This... wouldn��t it be lying then?��


    Having received the education from the magic university, Hyn was unable to ept this sort of... somewhat shameless behavior. What Joshua was proposing was a mass deceit.


    ��If a person doesn��t lie a couple times in their life, they wouldn��t really be living life.��


    Joshua refused to believe that no one had ever lied in this world. Furthermore, what Joshua was holding this time would be a meet and greet for the movie and not a meet and greet for the actress.


    Ynor would be participating in the meet and greet as the character Belle...


    In Joshua��s movie script, Belle was an ordinary girl. To tarnish this kind hearted girl to be a demon was simply something devoid of conscious.


    ��The people of the Church have always been promoting ideas that deceive the masses. They always say things like if one believes in the gods, one will be able to achieve gods�� protection. I��ve never seen the god that I believe in, the God of Order, Lloyd,e save me,�� said Ciri.


    Joshua felt that the reason for that was most likely because Ciri��s belief was not strong enough...


    Ciri��s attitude was also the attitude held by the majority of the mages of Nond �� they viewed gods as an instrument that allowed them to utilize magic.


    ��Ynor, take these days to prepare yourself. I will reach out to Sir Weissenasche... and summon my devoted attendant over to this city.��


    Since Belle was going to appear on stage, the male lead for the movie, the Demon Prince, would naturally have to appear on stage too.


    Joshua felt that this would be the perfect opportunity to create a happy ending stage y for ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Merely that would be enough to attract a lot of fans toe over to watch. They will then began the meet and greet with the fans afterwards.


    This was the first time Joshua used entertainment media to take on the Church and its tranditionall belief. Unfortunately for the Church, the history of Earth had already proven that,pared to an illusory belief, entertainment possess more of a real impact on people.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>


    The dwarven city under Nond.


    Thirteen young dwarves from the Frostaxe n and their Great Elder Frostaxe were all armed to the teeth. Frostaxe was even holding his renowned weapon, the nearly two meters long dual-sided axe, single handedly across his shoulder.


    The cold air emitted by the de of the axe caused the ground below to be covered in ayer of frost. Frostaxe stepped on the frost on the ground and caused it to creak. Through the opening on his helmet, Frostaxe looked toward the depths of the mine.


    Before them was an abandoned ore vein. Joshua came to pay a visit to Frostaxe at noon. He hoped for Frostaxe to allow him to establish a teleportation formation in the abandoned vein.


    Ever since befriending Joshua through Hearthstone, Frostaxe had already approved this unknown demon. However, the request made by Joshua was still somewhat excessive.


    Demons would generally invade other nations through teleportation formations. That was something Frostaxe had heard about. Furthermore, the Sin Demons would serve as the vanguards for the demon army.Their mes of Sin granted them the ability to travel through space.


    It was said that as long as there was a small rune inscription serving as the signal, the Sin Demons would be able to rip through space and teleport into that location.


    The City of Magic Nond possesses a magic barrier that no country in the entire world was capable of breaching. However, the dwarves below Nond do not possess such a magic barrier. If Joshua decided to utilize this opportunity to stage an invasion, the lives of countless dwarves living underground would be threatened.


    Frostaxe was unwilling to pay such a price for his friend. It was only after Joshua told them that they could arm themselves to wee his Lifeward, that they could attack both him and his Lifeward should they find any strange movements, that the Great Elder of the Frostaxe n reluctantly agreed to allow Joshua to carve a summoning rune inscription underground.


    Zenarth��s summoning ceremony was not difficult. Compared to a teleportation formation capable of teleporting an entire nation, the teleportation formation for Zenarth only required a single low-grade originium crystal.


    The originium crystal in Joshua��s hand shattered into pieces. The powdered fragmentsnded onto the ground and activated the magic formation that Joshua drew using originium crystal powder...


    Joshua heard the sound of ss shattering appearing beside his ear. Then, cracks appeared in the space before him.


    At this moment, Frostaxe was holding his giant axe with both hands. He was in a battle-ready stance. The young dwarves that were together with him also picked up their weapons and ced their helmets on. None of them dared to show any negligence.


    From the aura emitting out from the teleportation formation, Frostaxe and the others already knew that the iing being was not a Crystal Dragon that they could behead with a single axe strike. Instead, it was some sort of powerful demon.


    The dwarves had prepared themselves for battle. A ck figure close to two meters tall was slowly walking out from the teleportation formation. When it appeared under the bright light from the illumination runes, the dwarves were finally able to witness the appearance of this demon.


    A lion standing upright. He was wearing outfits worn by human nobles. The dwarves found those outfits to be extremely pretentious.


    As for what caused the dwarves to loosen their guards the most, it would be the fact that the demon was wearing a floral hoop made with some unknown flowers over his neck.


    Were the clothes of demons... all that effeminate?


    That was the question all the dwarves were thinking about. Zenarth��s imposingness had decreased greatly through the contrast created by the floral hoop and his attire.


    ��Your Highness, what instructions do you have for me?��


    The Sin Demon himself failed to realize how unbefitting his attire was.


    He took a nce at the solemn dwarves. mes characteristic to Sin Demons appeared on his hand. Evidently, he was prepared for a battle.


    ��Zenarth, calm yourself. Retrieve your ws,�� Joshua said to Zenarth.


    Ever since acting in ��Beauty and the Demon,�� this Sin Demon had learned a new skill. He was now able to retrieve his ws, leaving behind a hand covered in fur.


    Had that not been the case, Zenarth��s sharp ws would��ve torn apart Belle��s clothes during the scene of them dancing.


    ��Yes, Your Highness.��


    Zenarth quietly retrieved his ws.


    No matter what, Sin Demons were a race ofbat orientated demons. Back then, Joshua only requested for Zenarth to retrieve his ws while filming the movie. During other times, Zenarth was able to do as he wished.


    But, Joshua never requested for Zenarth to learn how to weave floral hoops... Wait, no, with Zenarth��s hairy, paw-padded and wed hands, it should be impossible for him to pick up such delicate flowers.


    At the time when Joshua realized that his most prized subordinate was acting strange, a petite figure ran out of the teleportation formation.


    That figure was less than 1.2 meters. It might be even shorter than Frostaxe... It was a human, a very ordinary human girl.


    From her shabby clothing, her family shouldn��t be particrly wealthy.


    When the little girl ran through the teleportation formation and found herself in the dwarven underground city, she was immediately stunned.


    No matter who it might be, people would all be momentarily stunned should they suddenly arrive at a foreign location. This was even more so for a little girl whose brain has yet to developpletely.


    Did a viger from that vige manage to enter the teleportation formation by mistake?


    But, before Joshua could tell that little girl to return through the teleportation formation, she ran over and hid behind Zenarth.


    ��Big Cat... where is this?�� She extended her head from behind Zenarth. Her jade-blue colored eyes were checking out the rough looking dwarves. It seemed as if she was pondering why the children here would have such long beard.


    Big Cat? Hearing the name the little girl called out, Joshua was slightly startled. He looked to the immensely-sized Sin Demon.


    At this moment, Joshua seemed to see ��embarrassment�� from Zenarth��s oppressive face.


    ��Your Highness, she is...��


    Zenarth wanted to exin to Joshua the origin of the little girl.


    The Sin Demon felt that Joshua��s summoning must have something to do with those fully-armed dwarves.


    Even if it isn��t to battle them, he must at least put forth an imposing appearance befitting of demons. But, the appearance of this little girlpletely nullified all imposingness he might have, rendering him aughstock to the dwarves.


    ��You don��t have to exin anything. I, more or less, can already imagine what happened. You should send her back first. Her parents might start worrying about her.��


    Joshua must admit that once Zenarth blocked his scales and the mes emitted from between his scales with the clothes he��s wearing, the nickname ��Big Cat�� suited him greatly.


    Furthermore, there were paw-pads on his hand. If he was to encounter some innocent little girl, he might really give them a favorable impression.


    ��Rest assured. You will only be staying here for a short period of time. It wouldn��t take long.��


    Joshua could see his Lifeward was worried. Who would��ve thought that in a short few days, Zenarth would already have his first faithful fan. However, the little girl��s interest might be in Zenarth��s mane and paws and not his acting skill.


    Nevertheless, a real actor would need to interact with more than a single fan. He will now have to interact with Nond��s countless fans of the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    It must be said that Zenarth had made great sess in his ��Big Cat�� persona. At the very least, the dwarves did not rush to attack him with their weapons in hand the instant they saw him.


    ��I... understand Your Highness.��


    After receiving Joshua��s permission, Zenarth, with great embarrassment, brought the little girl with him and entered through the teleportation formation again.

 Chapter 79

    <h4>Chapter 79</h4>


    ��I��ve heard that you demons are all vicious and warlike warriors. It would appear that the things those missionaries, wandering minstrels and bards are all spouting nonsense.��


    Frostaxe had already removed his helmet and was standing beside Joshua making fun of him. If all the demons were like the Sin Demon from before, then these dwarves bursting with masculinity will definitely ridicule them without any hesitation.


    ��In the past, Zenarth was a fierce and ruthless warrior. It��s just that he had undergone some transformation.��


    From the memories of the Third Prince, Joshua knew very well what sort of race the Sin Demons were. Born from the mes of Sin, Sin Demons do not possess an infancy stage like other creatures. They were powerful and fierce warriors the instant they��re born.


    Childhood was something that does not exist for this race of demons.


    Zenarth was once one of the most powerful warriors among the Sin Demons. But, ever since he became Joshua��s Lifeward, he seemed to have discovered something that interested him more than battles �� acting.


    And now, he found something else �� befriending humans.


    It would appear that Zenarth has been getting along very well with that little girl.


    While Joshua and Frostaxe were chatting, Zenarth returned. He was still wearing the floral hoop around his neck. Likely, he must��ve forgotten about the fact that he was wearing that.


    Joshua did not bother to inform Zenarth about the floral hoop either. After all, wearing it made him appear much more amiable.


    ��Your Highness, what is my mission?��


    It was Zenarth��s first timeing to the dwarves�� territory. This race of people shorter than 1.5 meters seemed to not fear him as much as the humans.


    ��You merely need to follow me.��


    ...


    Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Madam Schroder, I am truly sorry. I am not the one who wrote the script for this movie.��


    Inside his office, Sir Weissenasche was apologizing to a gorgeously dressed nobledy.


    Sir Weissenasche has established this theater in Nond for nearly twenty years now. But, he also possesses another identity �� a nobleman from Fari.


    For the sake of art, Sir Weissenasche had temporarily left his fiefdom. Without any hesitation, he brought his servants and came to the city that was deemed as the center of the world to establish a theater.


    With his theater as the venue, Sir Weissenasche acquainted many nobledies interested in stage ys and arts.


    Among them were nobledies that would cry tears of emotions after watching a stage y. Afterwards, they would take the story of the y script as their afternoon tea��s topic of discussion.


    However, that was different for some of the more earnest nobledies. One example would be this Madam Schroder standing before Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Then who is the scriptwriter?��


    Madam Schroder was holding a fan weaved from precious feathers and pointing it at Sir Weissenasche. She was demanding for him to tell her who the scriptwriter for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was.


    ��Regarding that... Madam Schroder...��


    Another overly sensitive woman hurted by the ��Beauty and the Demon��s�� miserable romance.


    Sir Weissenasche took a nce at the makeup on this nobledy. It was clear that she had just had a crying session. Her makeup has been ruined by tears.


    It��s just that she had no idea that her makeup was already ruined.


    This was not the first time Sir Weissenasche heard such a request. The tragic ending of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� came as a heavy blow to every woman that held a ��girl��s heart.��


    But, Sir Weissenasche felt that ending to be the perfect ending. A script capable of moving one��s heart would forever be the best script.


    Unfortunately, Sir Weissenasche does not dare to voice his opinion to this nobledy. After all, she was the wife of a Grand Duke from Fari. The power she held in her hand was not something that he, a mere theater owner, could contend against.


    ��The scriptwriter for this movie is no ordinary writer. His identity and status far surpassed my own. No... before him, I might be no different from a speck of dust.��


    Sir Weissenasche was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He wouldn��t possibly dare to rashly expose Joshua��s identity. After all, his life was in Joshua��s hands.


    ��Far surpassed your own? If a scriptwriter possesses talent and status far surpassed your own, there��s no reason for them to be obscure and unknown.��


    Madam Schroder��s feather fan covered her lower face. She seemed to be thinking. She was someone with another identity that was far more famous than the Grand Duke��s wife. She is the mother to the Flower of Fari.


    Because she herself was very fond of stage ys, she made her daughter study under the most famous stage y performers.


    It could be said that the sess and recognition of the ck Swan was all facilitated by her.


    ��Then, tell that mysterious scriptwriter that Grand Duke Schroder invited him to an afternoon tea session at Fari��s Conste. I refuse to believe that his status would be so high to refuse the invitation of a Grand Duke.��


    ��I... I��ll pass on this message to him,�� said Sir Weissenasche in a slightly uncertain manner.


    Joshua��s status might really be so high that he could easily refuse the invitation of a Grand Duke. After all, Joshua was someone associated with the legendary hero, the Protector of Fari!


    Sir Weissenasche took a nce at the oil painting behind his table. The name of that painting was ��Revolution.�� It portrayed a young woman holding a g leading a group of people.[1]


    Unfortunately, the painting was a painting of what happened in Fari hundreds of years ago... Right now, that painting was nothing more than the painting of a hero in Fari��s history.


    ��I��m not telling you to pass on the message to him. He muste... That Demon Prince��s death was simply too miserable, so much that I��m unwilling to ept it. Those ignorant vigers simply don��t possess the ability to kill him.��


    Madam Schroder noticed some of the minor loopholes present in the movie. Logically, it should be impossible for a bunch of vigers with pitchforks and bows and arrows, even if there was a mage together with them, to defeat a powerful demon.


    Fine. Madam Schroder admits that she only desired to witness a happy ending. She felt like the story of ��Beauty and the Demon�� should have a happy ending. It was that intolerable sullen feeling she had from watching the miserable ending that caused her toe find Sir Weinssenasche.


    ��I will do my best.��


    In a habit-like manner, Sir Weissenasche picked up his handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. After making a lot of guarantees, Madam Schroder finally let him off and left his officer together with her guards.


    After sending off Madam Schroder, Sir Weissenasche sat down behind his office table. He was exhausted.


    This was already the fifth time. It was one thing when they were nobles from other countries. But, when ites to nobles from Fari, Sir Weissenasche wouldn��t dare to offend them. After all, his family properties were located in Fari.


    The script for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was simply too... evil. Joshua had spent a great amount of time molding the sweet rtion between Belle and the Demon Prince. It was so much that countless girls would shriek at the plot. Yet, in the end, he showed no quarter and crushed that sweet sweet love.


    Anyone who saw the ending of the movie would curse out at the scriptwriter.


    Sir Weissenasche was racking his brains out as to how to pacify Madam Schroder��s emotional state. It was then that his office door was suddenly pushed open.


    He stood up with nervousness. After seeing that the person who came was Joshua, he sat onto the ground in exhaustion.


    ��This is no time for you to sit on the ground. Sir Weissenasche, for the next few days, I need you to make preparations for a majestic stage y,�� said Joshua.


    [1] [1. Seems like ��Liberty Leading the People.��]

 Chapter 80

    <h4>Chapter 80</h4>


    ��Movie fans meet and greet?��


    Sir Weissenasche had just fixed his appearance and finished listening to Joshua��s n. He had worked in the theater production industry for tens of years. Yet, never once had he heard about ��meet and greet.��


    Generally, if anyone wants to see the actors or actresses working under his theatrical troupe, they merely need to make an appointment ahead of time. Of course, those making the appointment would most definitely be nobles.


    As for the appointments, they will take form in a request to have an afternoon tea with the actors or actresses. That said, Sir Weissenasche was very protective of the performers working under him. When nobles with bad reputations requests for appointments with his performers, he would try his best to refuse them.


    Generally speaking, the performers of the theatrical troupe would rarely interact with the spectators. Sir Weissenasche also felt that there was no reason for them to do so. After all, their job was to perform.


    He believed that money will only corrode the spiritual nature of the artists, the performers. It was like the theatrical troupes he used to have that were scooped away by others through wealth.


    ��I believe that there must��ve been a lot of people that wanted to meet Belle, right?��


    Joshua picked up the Weissenasche Theater��s performance schedule from the table.


    Currently, the Weissenasche Theater was only ying ��Beauty and the Demon.�� As such, the performance schedule would naturally be packed full with ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    ��That is true. Lord Joshua, my office door has been forcibly pushed open by those people countless times already.��


    Sir Weissenasche recalled the encounters he had in the recent days. He could already count the number of nobles with a duke or duchess title he had to deal with these days using his fingers.


    Had it been before, he would not be able to meet a single one of those high status noble all year round. Yet, this time around, they were the onesing to him.


    Some were curious at the technology behind the filming of the movie. Some were dissatisfied with the story line.


    As he was not the creator of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Sir Weissenasche could only agree to their demands ambiguously.


    ��The movie fans meet and greet will solve those issues for you. Sir Weissenasche, you merely need to prepare the invitation letters and present them to those that you believed to be faithful fans of the movie.��


    Joshua crossed out a movie screening that was supposed to ur on the afternoon of the day after tomorrow. He had chosen that time for the meet and greet.


    The missionaries of the church were already providing gospels. Soon, the rumor of Belle being a demon will spread out. At a time like this, Belle needed to personallye out to put an end to the rumors.


    ��Milord, you mean to say... the performers for ��Beauty and the Demon,�� will be present?��


    Sir Weissenasche himself was a faithful fan of the movie. Apart from the director of the movie Joshua, he had always wanted to meet the other casts of the movie.


    ��You will have the chance to meet them. Before that, help me invite three thousand lucky fellows to show up for the meet and greet.��


    ��But, Milord... there��s more than only three thousand people that loved that movie. Should I add a couple more meet and greets?��


    At this moment, Sir Weissenasche was regretting how small his theater was. A few thousand seats were simply not enough to contain the enormous amount of fans the ��Beauty and the Demon�� possess.


    ��No, there��s no need for that. The other people can watch the recording outside the theater.��


    As for now, Joshua has yet to research a method to allow for originium crystals to broadcast live. But, the issue with live broadcast will be solved sooner orter.


    After all, Joshua was most definitely not going to be satisfied with a small movie theater. His ultimate goal in movies, tvs and entertainment was to create a tv station.


    But, in order to do that, he would need to find a medium capable of serving as an inte server.


    ��I will make sure to properly arrange things,�� said Sir Weissenasche.


    ......


    Zenarth was walking on the streets of Nond. The person leading the way for him was the dwarven Great Elder, Frostaxe.


    This was Zenarth��s first time walking on a human street in such an open manner. Furthermore, he was not holding any weapons.


    With hisrge frame, it was obvious that Zenarth would catch other��s notice. Some people reacted like they knew him and tried to get close. However, they were all pushed away by the dwarves surrounding Zenarth.


    Exactly what is His Highness nning on doing?


    Zenarth was pondering that question the entire time. With the experience gained from the Sin Demons�� serving the Demon Sovereigns for sessive generations, the desire to enter the human world was extremely slim. More than anything, Demon Sovereigns would attempt to use various methods to conquer the human world.


    Zenarth believed that the Third Prince he served must possess the same idea. Merely, the method that he employs was slightly different.


    In a short few minutes, Frostaxe led Zenarth to a tavern called Hearthstone.


    This Sin Demon felt that tavern must be their demons�� hideout.


    But, to bring him to this ce in such an open manner was simply too irrational. Sin Demons were not good at concealing their auras. Even his size was extremely eye-catching.


    ��Why are you still standing outside? Come on in.��


    With Frostaxe��s enthusiastic reception, Zenarth had no choice but to lower his head and walk into the tavern.


    The moment he entered the tavern, Zenarth��s warrior instinct caused him to enter a battle-ready state. He was able to feel that there was a powerful enemy in the vicinity.


    At the same time, Messai who managed to have a good hand of cards suddenly raised her head. She immediately caught sight of Zenarth��s huge body standing by the entrance.


    Sin... Sin Demon?!


    Even though she was a veteran temr and instantly determined that huge figure standing there to be a demon, she still couldn��t help herself from being amazed.


    Nevertheless, her abundantbat experience made her warrior instinct rece her shocked state of mind. Subconsciously, she tried to grab onto the sword on the right side of her waist.


    Unfortunately, Messai grabbed thin air!


    She had forgotten that she had delivered her armor and weapon to be maintained by the dwarven cksmiths. Because of that, she was unable to participate in any patrols and decided toe to the tavern to fight the demons using Hearthstone.


    Damn it... that demon by the door, no matter how she looked at it, it doesn��t seem like a fellow that would speak using Hearthstone.


    The Sin Demons were a bunch of vicious monsters!


    What the hell was going on? Why would something as dangerous as a Sin Demon appear in Nond?


    Most ironic of all, the card Messai just drew was a weapon card by the name of ��Truesilver Champion.''[1]


    Oh how great it would be if that Truesilver Champion could materialize from the card. She would most definitely use that sword to take on that Sin Demon.


    While she didn��t have a weapon, the veteran temr of the Holy Church still wouldn��t watch on helplessly as a demon murder the innocent humans.


    Thus, Messai stood up from her table. In a manner of tavern brawls, she picked up a random wooden stool and, with hostility all over, began walking toward Zenarth.


    Zenarth��s sharp ws immediately appeared from his hands. He too was prepared for a battle.


    At the time when a battle seemed to be on the verge of erupting in the tavern, Frostaxe stood forth between the two.


    ��Have you forgotten about the rule of this tavern?!�� shouted Frostaxe.


    To speak using Hearthstone!


    That was the rule of the tavern. Messai took a nce at Archbishop Desireless sitting at the corner of the tavern. When she saw him quietly shaking his head to indicate to her to calm down, the female knight reluctantly ced down the stoll.


    Helplessly, she watched as the Sin Demon walked into the tavern.


    [1] [1. Truesilver Champion: https://hearthstone.gamepedia/Truesilver_Champion]

 Chapter 81

    <h4>Chapter 81</h4>


    The next day. In the Nation of the Holy Church��s chapel in Nond.


    ��I believe this to be a mistake.��


    Messai was sitting at the bench location at the chapel��s main hall. Before her was the statue of Monicar, the God of Holy Light and Righteousness, a peaceful yet imposing god.


    It was all due to Monicar��s protection that Messai was able to survive through her difficult childhood. Since the day of her birth, Messai��s life was destined to be devotedpletely to her Lord, Monicar.


    ��What...? Mistake? Lady Messai?��


    The adjutant was carefully sweeping the chapel��s hall. Recently, it was not only his immediate superior, the female knight of the lesiastical Temrs, that was acting elusive the entire time. Even the person with the greatest authority in the chapel, Archbishop Desireless, was nowhere to be seen.


    Could it be that the teacher and student were undergoing some sort of secret training?


    Messai��s adjutant didn��t dare to make too many guesses.


    ��Squandering money. Absorbed in a game created by the demons. Those are all wrong!��


    Messai was recalling what she had done in the period that was almost a week. Since the time she came in contact with Hearthstone, she had practically spent all the savings she had.


    If this was to continue, if she was to sessfully decide to get married, she would most likely end up spending her entire dowry into the game.


    Thinking back to what she had done, the female knight once again realized her mistake. She began to reflect upon her life. This was all because a Sin Demon had appeared in that tavern.


    Messai was able to ept the low-level subus and the Chaos Demon being in the tavern. Subui were so weak that she didn��t need to show any fear. As for Chaos Demons, they were so mysterious that she had never interacted with them on the battlefield.


    But, Sin Demon was different. Messai had personally participated in crusades against the powerful Sin Demons.


    With a wave of their hands, those Sin Demons were able to send forth mes of Sin that could scorch the earth to nothingness. To take on a Sin Demon, a Legion Commander would have to personally lead an army of lesiastical Temrs. Even Messai herself was not confident in being able to defeat a Sin Demon.


    Yet, such a moving natural disaster actually openly appeared at the heart of Nond.


    Should that Sin Demon start unleashing destruction, hundreds of innocent lives will be lost in an instant.


    Messai��s heart was unable to stay at ease because of that. Even when ying Hearthstone, she was unable to do so calmly.


    ��With Archbishop Desireless��s consent, I��ve written a letter to the Church seeking for assistance.��


    In the end, Messai ended up telling her adjutant what she decided to do.


    The demons dwelling in this city were simply too treacherous and deceitful. They were much more deceitful than the demons she encountered before.


    ��Assistance? Even Archbishop Desireless is unable to handle this?��


    Messai��s adjutant didn��t dare to believe his ears when he heard the word ��assistance.�� In the Nation of the Holy Church, there were a total of six Cardinal Archbishops. They were the other power of the Holy Church apart from the Legion Commanders. Should they be in Nond, their status would be akin to being beneath only the Council of Seven.


    Desireless was an existence standing at the forefront of the mages of the Nation of the Holy Church. Should he be ced in Nond, he would be ssified as a rank seven mage. As for rank seven mages, they were able to jointly construct a strategic-level magic capable of affecting a battle of a thousand strong.


    ��I think... the situation is already out of our control.��


    It wasn��t that her esteemed teacher was unable to handle this situation. Instead, her esteemed teacher didn��t want to take care of this situation.


    Unfortunately, those were words that Messai cannot say. With how Desireless has been behaving so peacefully, even Messai, his disciple, found the situation to be amiss.


    That demon was evidently gathering his demon army and power in Nond.


    The temrs stationed in Nond were incapable of shaking up that demon. As such, Messai must call for reinforcements.


    She had a feeling that the demon by the name of Joshua was not staying in Nond for a ��leisure trip.�� He must be nning some sort of terrifying conspiracy.


    In order to prepare for the uing danger, Messai must make ample preparations.


    ��Adjutant, you continue on with the gospel distributions. Continue to alert the people of Nond the threat of the demons.��


    ��Then... Lady Messai, what about you?��


    The adjutant stopped sweeping the floor and looked to the fully-armed Messai. It was not Messai��s turn to patrol today. But, she was donned in her knight��s armor. No matter how one looked at her, she doesn��t seem to be nning on resting today.


    ��I will continue to monitor those demons�� movements.��


    As she spoke, Messai finished sorting out her equipment. She concealed her sword with a piece of cloth. Then, without hesitation, she left the chapel. As her adjutant watched her walk away, her back view seemed to be that of someone who was prepared for death.


    If someone didn��t know what was going on saw her behaving in this manner, they would think this female knight was nning to enter a battlefield of no return.


    Unfortunately, Messai��s adjutant was able to guess where his superior was going and what she was nning to do.


    He was a smart fellow. He knew that the enticement presented by that demon was not something that could be settled by sending over temr reinforcements. The reason for that was because that ��enticement�� does not possess any side-effect.


    The adjutant took out a letter from his missionary robe. On the surface of that letter was the symbol of a white flower, the Weissenasche symbol.


    That was something the adjutant received from an ordinarily-dressed little boy while distributing the gospels this morning.


    Being in Nond year-round, the adjutant knew that the little boy was merely a paid dispatcher. That said, he had no idea who it was that paid the little boy to hand him the letter.


    He opened the letter and took a nce. The contents of the letter was roughly ��You��re extremely lucky. You will have the chance to meet with Belle and the Demon Prince at the Weissenasche Theater tomorrow.��


    Oh God of Holy Light and Righteousness! The instant the adjutant read the contents of the letter, he wanted to toss it into an open fire.


    To him, that letter was an invitation from the demons. If he epted the invitation and proceeded to watch the performance, he would be betraying his doctrine.


    But, a strange sort of power was urging him to keep the letter.


    Perhaps, in the depths of his heart, the adjutant wished to meet with the actor and actress for ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    But, the teachings he was brought upon does not allow him to ept the demons�� invitation.


    The doctrine that he believed in and his instinctive desire were currently shing with each other in the young missionary��s head.


    He was not the only person who received the invitation. Thousands of invitations from the Weissenasche Theater were spreading through the city of Nond.


    The people receiving those invitations were from all social sses and all different countries, Nond citizens included.


    Thergest theater stage in the Weissenasche Theater was only capable of holding close to three thousand spectators. As such, it was destined that they will not be able to invite all the fans of ��Beauty and the Demon�� to partake in the live performance.


    At this moment, the young missionary realized how precious the invitation letter in his hand was.


    Since he had decided to devote his entire life to the god he believed in and this was his life��s only opportunity to meet Belle, he soon justified himself with ��I��m going to investigate the enemies for the lesiastical Temrs,��


    With that, he hurriedly ced away the letter back into his robe and began to quietly wait for the arrival of tomorrow afternoon.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>


    Withplicated emotions, the adjutant arrived at the theater. The ticket provided by the letter he received was a general admission ticket. Fortunately, his seat was close to the stage.


    The adjutant found his seat and sat down. After seating, he looked around. Only then did he discover that all the surrounding seats were packed full.


    All these people... came here to see two demons?!


    The adjutant felt disbelief toward what was happening. He carefully examined the people around him.


    From their expressions and conversations, he was able to tell that they were all feeling very excited. The adjutant even heard several women expressing their desire and admiration for that Demon Prince.


    Wait... express their desire and admiration for a demon? If this was in the Nation of Holy Church, what they��re saying would be able to put them in the Heresy Tribunal!


    But, the adjutant immediately thought otherwise. This was no different from the rumored evil sects established by demons!


    What was happening now was a demon worshipping ceremony! This was an unprecedented evil ceremony with three thousand participants!


    One should know that in the recorded history of the Nation of the Holy Church, the only people that would participate in this sort of evil sacrificial ceremony would be those summoners.


    But, the Society of Summoners, a group of most wicked people, numbered less than hundred.


    Yet, there were three thousand people packing this venue.


    Wait, wouldn��t this mean that he was also a follow of that wicked sect? Wait, what��s the name of this sect...? Belle Sect?


    Should he run away? The adjutant was unable to sit tight.


    He began to wonder if the Sin Demon would sacrifice all the people seated on this venue the moment he appeared on stage, if he would devour the souls of these people.


    The Nation of the Holy Church��s recording of those demons had stated that there were many demons that were fond of eating human souls.


    Before leaving, the adjutant wanted to warn more people. Because of that, he turned his vision toward the seat next to his.


    Sitting next to him was a woman. The adjutant was able to sense magic power identical to his own from her �� the magic bestowed by Monicar, the God of Holy Light and Righteousness.


    But, her magic power was simply too weak. As such, the adjutant reliminted the possibility that she might be a warrior secretly dispatched by the Nation of the Holy Light to destroy the demons�� conspiracy.


    After all, they would need at least an Archbishop to prevent the plot of a Sin Demon.


    ��Quickly leave this ce. This performance is very possibly the demons�� conspiracy,�� said the adjutant to that woman in a probing manner.


    ��Demons?��


    Sansa raised her head to look at the young missionary.


    Ynor brought two invitation letters to Sansa yesterday. He hoped that Sansa woulde participate in the meet and greet with Hyn.


    As a faithful fan of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� the moment she read the introduction and saw that a happy ending for Belle and the Demon Price will be performed to the audience, she immediately cast away her faith, followed her desire and came to the theater.


    That said, Sansa never expected to encounter a fellow-minded individual... No, a missionary of the church, in this ce.


    If this was the Nation of the Holy Church, Sansa would be severely punished on the spot for the crime of betrayal!


    ��What��s there to be afraid about? It��s only a performance.��


    After a moment of silence, Sansa provided the young missionary with a ��disgraceful�� answer.


    This missionary himself came to participate in this meet and greet. If he wanted to denounce her crime to the church, he would definitely suffer the same punishment as Sansa.


    ��Performance...��


    The adjutant simply couldn��t believe what he heard. A vicious Sin Demon, after gathering all these humans, was going to perform for them?


    It would be as unreasonable as a Legion Commander of the lesiastical Temrs stopping work and instead running into the furnace room to use their Holy Sword to chop woods.


    However, the unreasonable scene ultimately appeared before the adjutant.


    The stage was illuminated by the light created from illumination spells. The ck backdrop behind the stage was projecting a scene of swirling snow.


    All the audiences that have seen ��Beauty and the Demon,�� knew that it was the snowy mountain where the Demon Prince��s castle was.


    Music appeared all of a sudden. The music resounded through the entire theater. A slim figure slowly walked into the center stage.


    At this moment, enthusiastic apuse erupted through the theater. If it wasn��t for the fact that this was not yet the climax of the performance, people might already be shouting and cheering with excitement.


    But, the moment the singing started, many people had the urge to start cheering.


    The reason for that was because that was Belle��s voice. Singing a song that they��ve never heard before, Belle slowly walked forward.


    The adjutant stared at the young woman on the stage in a daze. Belle... in the live and not on a movie screen. Belle was real.


    Seeing that it was already toote to escape, the adjutant sighed helplessly. He decided to resign himself to fate and sat back down on his seat to join the people apuding.


    ...


    On another general admission seat.


    Compared to the male audiences near her, Ciri was able to maintain herposure.


    After all, she was someone who had participated in the filming of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� She had witnessed with her very eyes the birth of the character Belle. As such, it was only natural that she would be able to maintain herposure seeing this scene.


    But, Ciri was immediately captured by the song Belle was singing.


    Ciri turned her body toward her right, toward Joshua sitting next to her. With a quiet voice, she asked, ��What��s the name of that song?��


    ����Let It Go.�� That was originally the song dedicated to a queen capable of controlling frost and snow. However, I decided to change it slightly.��


    ��Let It Go�� was the theme song for the animated movie ��Frozen.�� The reason why Joshua selected ��Let It Go�� was because it was a very easy song to learn but a very difficult song to master.


    The song ��Let It Go�� was very catchy. Joshua was able to remember all the lyrics and sing the song after hearing it only twice. Of course, his version of ��Let It Go�� waspletely off-key.


    ��Okay. I��ve never heard of it before.��


    Ciri had no idea where Joshua obtained all his creativity from. This song being sung by Belle was much more pleasant than all the minstrel and bard songs she had heard.


    When Ciri turned her focus back to the stage, a lofty figure appeared on the stage. The moment he appeared, apuse and cheers suddenly broke out through the entire theater.


    Demon Prince... The Demon Prince that had sacrificed himself for Belle was still alive. Merely that was enough to cause the spectators of the stage y to apud nonstop.


    Ciri was following the crowd and apuding too.


    ��Do you think a demon and a human can really be together?��


    Ciri suddenly asked that question as she watched the lofty Demon Prince holding Belle��s waist to start dancing with her.


    ��Ciri... let me tell you a secret. To Zenarth, humans are hairless monkeys. That other demon races also thinks like him.��


    Joshua wanted to tell Ciri ��that��s of course not an issue.�� But, the different demon races possess vastly different senses of beauty. With different senses for beauty, how could they possibly fall in love?!


    ��Then, what about me?�� Ciri suddenly turned around to look at Joshua. The female mage��s silver-gray eyes were fixed onto Joshua.


    ��What do you see me as?��

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>


    Joshua shouldmend Sir Weissenasche for his excellent light work. The illumination of the light gave the movie hall a romantic ambience.


    On top of that, as Belle and the Demon Prince were dancing on the stage to gentle music, the romantic ambience was even stronger.


    That was likely the reason why Ciri suddenly asked that question.


    ��I would say that you��re a very decent girl.��


    Joshua did not avoid Ciri��s gaze. He stared back at the female magician.


    In the end, it was Ciri who was unable to withstand Joshua��s gaze. With a reddened face, she turned her face away in defeat and started looking elsewhere before speaking with a very quiet voice, ��I understand.��


    Joshua doesn��t know if his answer satisfied Ciri. But, the performance on the stage was about to read its end.


    ......


    As one of the main performers for this stage performance, Zenarth was feeling very embarrassed. This was one of the few times he felt so embarrassed in his entire life.


    But, during the past two days, he had felt this sort of embarrassment countless times. They��ve all happened in the human world.


    His gaze looked to the human audiences.


    This was the first time in Zenarth��s entire life to meet that many humans. Thest time he encountered a group of humans was when Joshua summoned him to get rid of those bandits.


    At that time, Zenarth showed no mercy in exposing his ws to ughter all the bandits.


    When he killed those bandits, the expressions those bandits have on their faces would generally be anger or fear.


    Zenarth had already grown used to that sort of attitude disyed by the humans.


    ��A race as weak as humans should revere Sin Demons.�� Those were the words said to Zenarth by a powerful Sin Demon.


    But, the humans here werepletely different...


    From the eyes of those humans, he saw ��desire�� and ��yearning.�� This made Zenarth feel very embarrassed.


    If Joshua ordered Zenarth to kill the thousands of people here, he will not hesitate to unleash his weapon and call forth the mes of Sin to have these humans die with anguish and suffering. That was his expertise.


    But, these humans here... they seemed to not fear him at all.


    ��After the performance is over, wait for Ynor to make his speech. Some of the humans might ask you questions.��


    A chat box appeared before Zenarth. After the Sin Demon believed in the God of Order, he became one of the first demons to enter the Inte Age.


    Ask questions? Could it be an interrogation?


    Zenarth��s feline-like eyes swept across the spectators. He wanted to determine which of those humans would dare to interrogate a Sin Demon...


    Zenarth felt that his gaze was extremely fierce. At least, when those bandits met his gaze, they were so terrified that they ended up dropping their weapons.


    But, the humans that he ended up looking at, especially the women, would all react with extreme excitement. Zenarth could even hear them saying things like ��he��s looking at me.��


    Not only did they not show any sign of fear for him, they were instead excited. Exactly what was going on?


    No... this shouldn��t be the attitude humans had toward him, a Sin Demon.


    If it wasn��t for Joshua especially ordering him to not damage his clothes, this Sin Demon might��ve ignored his mes of Sin to make those humans behave like how they should when facing a Sin Demon.


    With Zenarth finding the situation very difficult to get used to, it was even more so for Ynor.


    It was Ynor��s first time standing before this many people. Furthermore, he needed to use the rune Joshua gave him, a ��voice enhancement�� rune, to make a speech.


    Ynor had no idea what sort of speech he needed to make. But, Joshua gave him a script to read. Ynor could see the script through the chat box.


    The subus has also believed in the God of Order after being instructed by Joshua. Once the inte starts to officially spread, Joshua might be the chief missionary for the Church of Order.


    But, rather than calling the Church of Order a religion, it would be more urate to call it the name for a rune system. The Church of Order would be totally capable of functioning without any churches or missionaries. Unlike the God of Holy Light and Righteousness Monicar, the God of Order Lloyd would not need aplete religious system.


    Following the script written by Joshua, Ynor began to inform the crowd of ��Belle��s past.��


    It was an emotional backstory enough to cause the crowd to shed tears. It was not aplicated story. But, it sessfully strengthened Belle��s image as a simple human girl.


    ��Miss Belle! I received a gospel distributed by the Holy Church several days ago. The gospel stated that you��re a despicable demon. Are those all true?��


    After Ynor finished Belle��s story, a voice suddenly sounded from the audience. That voice was very characteristic. Even though it was not loud, everyone could hear it.


    The person making that question was sitting in the theater��s centermost region. He was someone Joshua deliberately ced there. In other words, he was an ��inciter.�� The purpose behind his job was to shift the topic to the Holy Church and the demons.


    Once the question was raised, discussions immediately started emerging from the audiences here and there. The gospels of the Holy Church have been spreading through Nond for several days now.


    While it has yet to spread through the entire city of Nond, the contents of the gospel was known to many fans of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� It was inevitable that the gospel would be a topic of discussion.


    Even if Joshua wanted to avoid it, he would not be able to. Thus, he decided to face it head on.


    After being questioned, Ynor immediately took a nce at the chat box. The moment he saw his script, he started panicking.


    But, Ynor continued to obediently y the character Joshua gave him. He read the script written by Joshua.


    ��I think... when we look at things from the Holy Church��s point of view, I am indeed a demon.��


    The young woman by the name of Belle said those words without any hesitation. Her speech utterly stunned the crowd.��


    ��After all, I am together with him.��


    Belle extended her hand and held the hairy palm beside her.


    ��I think that, when ites to the teachings of the Holy Church, a human that associated herself with a demon is no different from a demon. They are the embodiment of evil and cruelness. But, I do not believe him to be evil.��


    Joshua waspletely turning his back upon his conscience when he sent that line to Ynor. While it was true that Ynor never did anything evil, Zenarth waspletely different.


    The amount of humans killed by Zenarth had most likely surpassed the hundreds count. Even though Zenarth��s hands were hairy and even padded with paws, his hands had taken away the lives of countless humans.


    When the guards of the audiences on the VIP seats saw Zenarth appearing on stage, they all readied themselves for a battle.


    That being said, Joshua considered this performance to be a battle in itself, a battle between religion and culture. And, in war and battles, all is fair.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>


    Sure enough, Ynor��s answer shifted the audiences�� focus to Zenarth.


    Being looked at by thousands of people at once, the Sin Demon actually found himself being somewhat unsettled.


    Earlier, Zenarth was focusedpletely on how to dance to His Highness��s satisfaction with the subus.


    Now, with the music stopped, with the dance over, Zenarth was standing on the stage and being watched by those iparably weak beings.


    The Sin Demon wanted to bare his sharp fangs. Since Joshua did not allow him to use his mes of Sin, baring his fangs to threaten those humans and force them to look away was the only thing he could think of.


    Rustling noises could be heard from all over the crowd as theymented about the situation. In the end, a female mage seated among the first three rows stood up. She does not appear to be very old. She seemed to have stood up because thepanion that she came with incited her to do so.


    Standing up so suddenly, she was acting slightly reserved. From the blue made gown she��s wearing, one could tell that she believed in Vengert, the God of Flowing Waters and Healing, the same God Ciri��s older sister followed.


    ��Mister Demon, may I ask... are you demons really like what the church described you all as...?��


    It was clear that this woman was an academic mage, someone who has studied magic in the university for a long time but never managed to utilize their magic in actual battles. She waspletely different from a wild mage who has toughened themselves through battles like Ciri.


    Because of that, her knowledge of demons came from books and any narrations spread by the missionaries of the Holy Church.


    Truth is, over eighty percent of the people in this world have never really interacted with the demons. Apart from the Nation of Frost and the Nation of Holy Church that were hostile toward demons, the other countries�� knowledge of demons came mostly from the narrations provided by the missionaries from the Nation of Holy Church.


    Because of that, the demon��s image portrayed by the Nation of the Holy Church, the one where demons were vicious and evil, became the first impression humans had of demons.


    As for whether or not Zenarth fits that image... Joshua could, with full certainty, tell that young mage that while ��evil�� would not be a fit for Zenarth, ��vicious�� was a total fit.


    The bones of the humans killed by Zenarth could pile up into a small mountain. Furthermore, this Sin Demon has never felt any sort of sorrow for the people he killed.


    The principle behind that was the same as how humans would generally not feel any sort of sadness in killing a chicken.


    But, in the fairy tail that is the ��Beauty and the Demon,�� demons were not beings that would kill humans. It was simr in concept to how all demons were wicked bandits beyond redemption in the teachings of the church.


    ��That nation has always held prejudice toward our race. But, standing here, I can guarantee that we demons are like everyone else here, we desire for peace from the bottom of our heart.��


    At the time when the Sin Demon was pondering about how to answer, the ��golden circuit�� provided by Joshua came to be of use again. The script Joshua prepared for him had appeared on the chat box.


    Perhaps the nobles involved in politics would not believe Zenarth. But, the majority of the people sitting on the ordinary spectator seats were youngsters inexperienced with politics.


    Before those people. Zenarth sessfully presented himself as an amiable demon.


    With the brave young female mage asking the first question, the atmosphere of the meet and greet instantly livened up.


    In the end, Sir Weissenasche was forced to appear on stage to manage the questions and prevent the audiences from going out of control.


    Ordering his subordinate, Sir Weissenasche had a sphere of light with illuminated runes float above the theater. Once that sphere of light floats to someone, that person would be the lucky person that would be allowed to question the stage performers.


    The simple question and answer process continued smoothly. The questions presented by the next couple individuals all had nothing to do with the Holy Church and demons. For example, ��Did Belle and the Demon Prince end up marrying?��How was their lives post-marriage?��Are they nning to have kids?��


    Those questions sounded like the questions that old aunties would ask. Hearing those questions, Ynor waspletely dumbfounded. Perhaps this subus has never thought about having children.


    Truth was, very few subi would ever consider the question of children. To them, having sexual activity was only a way to have fun and pleasure themselves. But, it must be admitted that the subi race possessed a very strong reproduction ability.


    Being asked those questions, Ynor��s face turned red. In the end, he followed Joshua��s script and answered those difficult questions.


    Not long after, the sphere of light floated from the crowd behind to the crowd in the front. It floated back to the young female mage that asked the first question. She stood up and, under the pressure of the crowd, asked her second question.


    ��Mister Demon, may I... touch the paw-pads on your hand?��


    The second question the young female mage asked once again caught Zenarth in a predicament.


    Paw-pads? Zenarth took a nce at his padded hand. He had smacked to death countless people using that padded hand. Yet, this human girl wanted to touch it?


    Unfortunately, when ites to felines, humans would not be able to resist their hair, thei ws or their paws.


    Since the female mage wanted to touch it... Joshua had no reason to refuse her.


    As such, Zenarth nodded his head and epted her request.


    After receiving the permission, the female mage was led up the stage by Sir Weissenasche. She arrived before Zenarth.


    Zenarth stared at the feeble human mage. In the past, he would be able to effortlessly take her life with his w. But, this human was not standing before him as an enemy. Instead, she was standing before him as a fan, someone who idolizes him.


    The Sin Demon extended his hand to the young human girl. The girl extended her hand and touched Zenarth��s paw-pad. She even gently pinched it a bit.


    ��It��s... the same as my cat,�� Her voice was transmitted through the voice-strengthening rune Zenarth was wearing. Because of that, the audience were able to hear itpletely.


    Starting from that moment, the meet-and-greet started going out of control. Fortunately, apart from the students of Nond��s Magic University, the others that were invited to participate in the meet-and-greet were all educated business people and nobles. Because of that, Sir Weissenasche was able to, with great difficulty, keep control.


    The meet-and-greetsted for ten entire hours, as long as the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.�� In the end, the audiences left perfectly satisfied.


    Joshua believed that the audiences that were present in the meet-and-greet will definitely be skeptical the next time they read the church��s gospels.


    Today, Joshua nted the seed for public opinion. But, this was not yet the time for Joshua to openly oppose the Holy Church.

 Chapter 85

    <h4>Chapter 85</h4>


    After Joshua returned from the Weissenasche Theater, he immediately brought Zenarth to the dwarven underground city to teleport the Sin Demon wanted by the Holy Church, the servant that was no different from a nuclear weapon, out of Nond.


    Mainly, it was because Joshua��s servant didn��t want to stay in this ce filled with humans. On the meet-and-greet, those enthusiastic girls even added some bowknots onto Zenarth��s fur.


    From that experience, Zenarth realized the human women were not at all less terrifying than male warriors. Because of that, he requested Joshua to send him back to the Demon Realm for the time being. As for Joshua, there was no reason for him to refuse Zenarth.


    Joshua was not nning to hold a second meet-and-greet for ��Beauty and the Demon.�� He had already aplished what he wanted to achieve using that movie.


    All that��s left now was to wait for the poprity of the movie to die down and for it to be recorded onto the annals of this world as a ��ssic.��


    After sending Zenarth back, it was alreadyte at night. Zenarth returned to the Hearthstone Tavern. The tavern looked practically the same as any other day.


    Even if the sky was to copse, the dwarves and humans in the tavern would still continue to y Hearthstone with no regard to anything. The only difference would be the dwarves had learned how to utilize the ��trade�� function of their card storage and began trading cards with one another to obtain the cards they wanted.


    While the ��ssic�� card set was a bitcking in cards to do trades, it was enough tost these otherworldly dwarves a couple a month or two. That said, Joshua was currently not nning tounch a new card set.


    After Joshua greeted his chief manager Melina, he entered the second floor and returned to his office.


    A letter was ced atop the table covered in all sorts of useless documents. The Weissenasche symbol on the letter was particrly eye-catching.


    That was a letter from Sir Weissenasche. The owl that delivered the letter was still by Joshua��s desk. It had its brown eyes wide open and was staring at Joshua.


    This meant that the letter had just arrived. It was definitely something Sir Weissenasche had the owl deliver to Joshua after Joshua left the Weissenasche Theater.


    The mages possessed a special sort of rtionship with the mysterious creature owls. Because of that, the city of Nond would always use especially trained owls to send letters.


    Joshua picked up the letter and opened it. He discovered that, apart from a piece of paper, there was also an emblem inside the envelope. The emblem��s background waspletely white. In the center was a pitch-ck ancient tree with roots entrenched upon itself. The emblem was also giving off a strange aura.


    To the nobles of this world, emblems were the proof of their identity.


    Back then, the Duke of Bones gave Joshua an unknown emblem. However, that emblem was enough for Sir Weissenasche to realize that there existed a special rtionship between the Duke of Bones and Joshua.


    As such, Joshua was certain that this emblem with the pitch-ck ancient tree was the proof of identity for a certain noble.


    Joshua ced down the emblem and began reading the letter.


    ��Mister Joshua, please excuse me for suddenly disturbing you at such ate hour. A Grand Duchess from Fari wishes to invite you to enjoy afternoon tea with her tomorrow...��


    A Grand Duchess from Fari?


    If Joshua��s memory served him correctly, Fari was known to be the Nation of Arts in this world.


    It was the birthce of stage ys. Furthermore, it has produced countless painters andposers. It was said that even their King was a music-lover.


    While Fari would not be considered to be very powerful in this world, they were not a nation that could be looked down upon either.


    Why would a Grand Duchess from Fari seek him out? Could it be to obtain the method to film movies?


    That was the only possible exnation Joshua could think of.


    Nond��s World Expo would be akin to a ��convention of novel and unusual things�� on earth.


    The nations of this world would all exhibit their most advanced arcanotech devices in this World Expo. Because of that, there were all kinds of novel arcanotech devices in Nond right now. Furthermore, the nobles from all over the world wanted to obtain excellent arcanotech devices from the World Expo.


    To a nation like Fari, a nation that viewed opera as their history, painting as their g and music as their national policy, there was nothing more enticing than the method of film production.


    But, Joshua was not nning to exhibit the method of film production on the World Expo. What he was nning to exhibit was ��Hearthstone�� and ��Mage Forum�� instead.


    Joshua ced down the letter. With a wave of his hand, a ��window�� appeared before his eyes.


    During this period of time, Joshua has been working overtime onpiling a simplified version of his system. Or perhaps, one could say he was re-engineering it. After spending all this time and cheating with thought expedition through meditation, Joshua finallypleted a simplified system.


    He created this system for the ��Mage Forum.��


    What was the medium that spreads entertainment information the fastest? Newprint? Movie? Novel? No, the answer would be the inte.


    Inte was the medium that carries information the fastest. Because of that, Joshua decided to integrate chat to create aworkingmunity, the Mage Forum.


    But, there exists a major problem in the poprization of the forum �� Joshua was unable to find an originium crystal stone capable of serving as the server.


    Presently, the originium lizards were the creatures that could sustain the greatest amount of runes. But, for the Mage Forum, originium lizard��s server capability would still be greatlycking.


    If an originium lizard was tasked with bing the Mage Forum��s server, that pitiful originium lizard will explode and die from being inscribed with too many runes.


    Moreover, there was the issue with the transmission medium too.


    There does not exist anything like UTP cables or fiber optics in this world. Joshua had to rely on his own mental power to serve as the transmission medium.


    Perhaps he should go ask those nobles if they knew anything?


    Joshua picked up the emblem with the ck ancient tree. Since it��s going to be a free afternoon tea anyways, it would be a waste to not go.


    The owl on Joshua��s desk jumped a couple times before flying away. Then, a knocking sound came from the door to Joshua��s office.


    Joshua turned around and saw that it was that young female mage.


    Ever since Ciri was no longer restricted by the ��ne,�� she did not have to follow Joshua all day long. But, Ciri would return to Joshua even if she left him for some time. It was just like what was currently happening.


    While Ciri was wearing a mage robe, her silver-gray hair was let loose. She was hugging a pillow. Evidently, she came prepared.


    ��There��s no bed here,�� said Joshua.


    ��It��s fine, I can sleep on the floor.��


    Without any hesitation, Ciri took the only chair in Joshua��s office and sat down on it. No matter how one looked at her, it doesn��t seem like she��s nning to sleep on the floor.


    ��Do you want to apany me to a noble��s... afternoon tea tomorrow?��


    Joshua brewed a cup of ck tea and handed it to the female mage. Joshua admits that Ciri was very pretty. Her loose hair made her look much more tranquil. Unfortunately, that was only a disguise.


    Ciri epted the tea and raised her head like a wolf smelling danger, ��Afternoon tea? Which young nobledy invited you?��


    Joshua knew what Ciri was thinking. Thus, he exined, ��No, the person who invited me is a Grand Duchess, the wife of a Grand Duke.��


    ��Grand Duchess?! That��s even worse!�� said Ciri.


    At this moment, Joshua suddenly felt the urge to make this female mage wear that ne again.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    With great difficulty, a crow passed through Nond��s magic barrier andnded atop a three-story building on Nond��smercial street. It spit out the crowd feather it was holding in its mouth and then crooked its head sideways to look at the street.


    ��I feel like I��m being watched.��


    Walking on the street with Joshua, Ciri lifted her head to look at the surrounding buildings.


    She tightened her grip on her staff. She seemed to be prepared to unleash magic to take on iing enemies.


    ��It might be the Nation of the Holy Church. But, we��re not out to do anything shameful. Thus, you can just ignore them.��


    Joshua could also sense that they were being watched.


    If Joshua��s n was to establish a teleportation portal to summon the demon legion, then he might take care of the people tailing them. But, his purpose in going out was not that. He was going to enjoy afternoon tea at a noble��s residence.


    ��The Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal is not as easy to talk to as those lesiastical Temrs.��


    Last night when Ciri went to bed, she had pondered about what Joshua did. She realized that he had, as a demon, openly provoked the Nation of the Holy Church.


    If what he did happened in the Nation of the Holy Church, the Weissenasche Theater would most likely bepletely burned to the ground by the followers of the Holy Church. As for that pitiful Sir Weissenasche, he would also be hanged on the spot.


    ��Ciri, could it be that you��re afraid?��


    ��Afraid? Of course not. However, whether or not this is a battle that could be won is something else.��


    Ciri raised her staff. The tip of the originium crystal on her spear-like staff started emitting a white light. It made her staff appear very... sharp.


    It would appear that this female mage was truly devoid of fear during the time she was undergoing ��survival in the wilderness�� by herself. After all, she was someone who had fought against bears and tigers.


    Perhaps only dragons would be able to make Ciri cower.


    Unfortunately, no assassin seeking for Joshua��s life appeared on their journey to the residence of the Nation of Art��s Grand Duke.


    Joshua and Ciri chatted casually with each other the entire journey.


    ording to the map on the letter sent by Sir Weissenasche, the Grand Duke of Fari��s residence was located in Nond��s wealthy district.


    The site for the World Expo was also in the wealthy district. It was to be held in a building called the ��Crystal Pce.��


    If Joshua was able to create the game of ��Civilization�� in this world, then Nond��s ��Crystal Pce�� and ��Sage Tower�� would definitely be qualified to be ��Wonders.1��


    The residence of this Grand Duke from Fari was quite inharmonious with the other buildings of Nond. The base of the building was a four-story tall mansion. The walls of the mansion were covered in all sorts of climbing vines. It gave off a sensation of a building that has been abandoned for over a dozen years.


    Joshua ced away the letter he held and walked over to the entrance of the mansion. He knocked on the door. Soon, a middle-aged fellow dressed like a butler walked out from the mansion.


    ��Hello mages, I know what business might have brought you to the residence of the Grand Duke of ckwood?��


    The middle-aged butler determined Ciri��s identity from her attire.


    Different from other countries, the city of magic Nond was filled with outstanding mages. All the people that were able to attend Nond��s Magic University and sessfully graduate from the advanced sses were all talented mages weed by all the other countries in the entire world.


    ��I��ve reached an invitation from the Grand Duke of ckwood.��


    Joshua revealed the ck tree emblem to the butler. The emblem was inscribed with a special rune and practically impossible to forge.


    After the butler had guardse over to confirm that Joshua and Ciri were not carrying lethal weapons, he made a weing gesture to instruct the two of them to proceed inside.


    To Joshua��s confusion, Ciri��s staff was not considered a lethal weapon.


    ��Please follow me this way.��


    The butler was properly leading Joshua and Ciri. The interior of this mansion waspletely different from its vine-covered exterior. Different kinds of statues filled the two sides of the corridor. Those statues made Ciri feel uneasy. She was afraid that her staff would knock over those statues.


    Those were the statues in a Grand Duke��s home. Ciri suspected that a single status would cost as much as an entire month��s worth of ie for her.


    ��Please excuse my presumptuous behavior, may I ask if the two of you might be performers in ��Beauty and the Demon?����


    The butler that has been leading Joshua and Ciri suddenly asked that question.


    The Grand Duke of ckwood and his wife would frequently invite popr performers from all around the world to stay as guests in their mansion. Not long ago, the owners of this mansion had informed the servants that it was very possible that the performers from ��Beauty and the Demon�� might pay a visit.


    ��You��re were an audience of ��Beauty and the Demon?����


    Joshua did not expect to encounter a fan of the movie here.


    ��Regretfully, I��ve not yet seen that performance. However, my daughter has seen it,�� The middle-aged butler shook his head with a smile on his face.


    ��She kept insisting that I buy her a cat and a golden princess skirt after watching the performance. Unfortunately, Madam Schroder is allergic to cats...��


    ��Perhaps you can give her a stuffed cat doll.��


    Joshua did not expect for Zenarth to arouse girls�� desire to raise cats. It would appear that the image of the Demon Prince was already far from that of Zenarth himself.


    ��Apart from that, I��m sorry but this miss mage and I are merely people that yed supporting roles in ��Beauty and the Demon.����


    ��Even if it��s supporting roles, that��s still fine. If you possess extra time, please meet my daughter and the other female servants of this mansion. Like Madam Schroder, the female servants were all discussing ��Beauty and the Demon�� not long ago.��


    The burlet was a passionate fellow. Perhaps the people from Fari were all people that appreciated art. After learning that Joshua was a performer, he became very enthusiastic toward them.


    ��Regarding that... I don��t think they��d want to know what role I was ying.��


    Joshua took a nce at Ciri and discovered that she was covering her mouth and holding back herughter.


    The reason for that was because the character Joshua yed in the movie was Gaston. Even though he was wearing a ring that could change his appearance, it remained that Joshua was the number one viin in ��Beauty and the Demon.�� He was the main culprit behind the killing of the Demon Prince.


    If this butler��s daughter and those female servants were to learn about that, they not only will not approach Joshua enthusiastically with flowers of appreciation in their hands, they would most definitely pick up flower vases with the intention of smashing them at Joshua. And that would even be considered to be having a lot of restraint.


    ��But, if I have the time, I will go and meet them.��


    Helplessly, Joshua nodded his head and agreed to the butler��s request. As for the miss mage following Joshua, she was able to act with self-restraint today. At least, she didn��t burst outughing.


    As the butler led Joshua toward the interior of the mansion, carpet had long disappeared from the floor. Instead, they were reced with verdant grasses,


    An indoor garden? These nobles were truly extravagant.


    ��Allow me to inform Madam Schroder. Two guests, please wait here.��


    After saying those words, the butler rushed toward the other side of the garden.


    Not long after the butler left, the sound of a harp ying started being heard in the garden. Following the melody provided by the harp, singing voices began to slowly echo through the garden.


    Joshua was familiar with the song. It was the song Ynor sang in the Weissenasche Theaterst evening, ��Let It Go.�� Only, it has been slowed down.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    As usual, y was sitting inside a cluster of flowers in the indoor garden. Sitting in the center of those flowers, the flowers that had already finished blooming seemed to actually show signs of blooming again.


    The reason for that was due to a rune inscribed onto her body.


    y was an elf. She came from the southern border of Fari, the Endless Forest. As the power of the elves from that forest originated from a pitch-ck ancient tree in the center of the forest, they were known as the ckwood Elves.


    The owner of this mansion, the Grand Duke of Fari, was descended from the Grand Duke family that had befriended the ckwood Elves for generations. Because of that, y, the most outstanding guard from the ckwood Elves, has been apanying and guarding the Grand Duke��s only daughter.


    Following the Grand Duke��s daughter year on end, y had learned some of the bad habits the people of Fari possessed �� their infatuation toward songs and stage ys.


    Compared to her mistress, the Flower of Fari, who was especially dedicated to stage ys, y was much more fond of singing.


    Her favorite thing would be to find an isted ce and sing songs she was fond of.


    The indoor garden was the most optimal ce for y to perform in the city of Nond.


    The song y was singing today was the song she heard from yesterday��s ��Beauty and the Demon��s�� meet-and-greet.


    Recently, what this elf heard the most in Nond was not discussions about her mistress, the Flower of Fari. Instead, it was the ��Beauty and the Demon,�� a performance she had never heard of before.


    y admits that the performance of ��Beauty and the Demon�� was indeed excellent. It was much more brilliant than all the stage ys she had witnessed by her mistress��s side.


    But, after her mistress watched that performance, her behavior became very strange. Every day, she would lock herself in her room. When she doese out, she would bepletely dressed up in some sort of disguise and run toward Nond��s slums.


    It was only yesterday that she finally listened to her mother, epted her invitation, changed into a new luxurious dress before proceeding to the Weissenasche Theater.


    It was all because of that demon...


    y suspects that if this was to continue, her dignified and graceful youngdy will disappear and be reced with a truly crude-mannered swan.


    That being said, y must admit that the music in ��Beauty and the Demon�� were truly wondrous. This was especially true for the song she heard yesterday, the song ��Let It Go.��


    After listening to it only once, she had remembered the entire melody and lyrics. She was able to reproduce the song using her harp. Unfortunately, the harp would not be able to produce the same sort of fast tempo as the original song.


    ��Meow...��


    When y had finished singing half the song, a pitch-ck cat appeared on her shoulder and yawned.


    The madam of the mansion, Madam Schroder, was allergic to cats. Because of that, cats were not allowed in the mansion. Because of that, the ck cat on y��s shoulder was not an actual cat. Instead, it was a living originium crystal.


    The elves called them ��tree spirits.�� This ck cat was born from the ckwood y was tasked with guarding. Whenever a ckwood Guardian started doing something that perked the tree spirit��s interest, they would appear beside the elf.


    The song ��Let It Go�� actually managed to catch the attention of the powerful Spirit of the Ancient Tree?


    y looked at the cat crouching on her shoulder with surprise.


    To the ckwood Elves, the appearance of a Spirit of the Ancient Tree was something grand and very honorable!


    Feeling excited, the elf��s singing voice grew much louder. But, her long ears managed to hear a sound that does not belong to the harp.


    Someone... entered this ce!


    Perhaps because y��s magic was specialized in ��stealth,�� she was not fond of showing herself to strangers, much less singing to strangers!


    To her, being heard singing by a stranger was as humiliating of a thing as someone licking her ears nonstop. It was a sense of humiliation enough to make y shiver from head to toe.


    But, ironically, y wanted more people to hear her singing. That was the reason why she woulde out here to sing every day instead of singing in her own room.


    But, at least for now, the she elven maiden immediately stopped singing the moment she heard the iing footsteps. The rune on her body flickered and she disappeared from the cluster of flowers. Even the harp in her hand had disappeared into thin air.


    But, the ck cat seemed to not detect anything at all. It was still crouching on the grass and licking its ws.


    Why... didn��t the Spirit of the Ancient Tree not disappear?


    The hidden elven maiden wanted to bring away the ck cat. Unfortunately, she was toote. The demon had stepped into this ancient territory.


    ��Could it be, this ck cat was the one singing ��Let It Go�� earlier?��


    Ciri followed the singing voice into the garden. She didn��t discover any sign of anyone. Instead, she saw a ck cat cleaning itself nonstop in the center of the garden.


    Fond of catching little animals in the wild, Ciri��s ��upational disease�� red up at this moment. Carefully, she began to approach the ck cat.


    The ck cat immediately detected Ciri approaching it. Before Ciri could do anything, it ran away from her and... ran over to Joshua��s foot.


    Joshua could sense the fluctuation of magic from the cat...


    Curious, Joshua squatted down and extended his hand to touch the cat. The cat��s fur felt like liquid. But, that was not what Joshua was concerned about.


    This... was an originium crystal?!


    Having interacted with all kinds of originium crystals for an entire month now, Joshua was able to immediately tell what the cat was... a living originium crystal! Moreover, the amount of runes it could contain was simply terrifyingly numerous!


    At this moment, Joshua suddenly has an outrageous idea. But, that thought only just came into Joshua��s mind when a gloomy and cold aura appeared behind his back.


    The elven maiden hidden in the shadows would naturally not allow Joshua, a demon overflowing with the aura of death, to touch the Spirit of the Ancient Tree guarded by their ckwood Elves for generations.


    But, right when y brandished her dagger to attack Joshua��s back, a staff blocked her dagger.


    The dagger did not manage to reach the staff. Instead, it shattered a rune created from the staff.


    y leaped back and looked to the female mage that blocked her attack with surprise...


    ��I was nning to catch this cat. But I guess I can forget about it...��


    Ciri began to brandish her staff. White runes began to circte around the staff. After this female mage did a brilliant spear performance with her staff, the runes intensified and rushed toward the elf.


    That was not the conventional way mages fight. y has never seen such an overwhelming magic attack before.


    Ciri��s battle power had increased a lot since the time Joshua met her. It was mainly because her magic staff was much better than before.


    y did not attempt to attack again. The reason for that was because the Spirit of the Ancient Tree had disappeared. It had quietly left this garden. As such, there was no reason for her to continue battling. Just like that, she disappeared into the shadows.


    ��Escaped? That said, I never would��ve expected for there to actually be an assassin after us.��


    Holding her staff, Cici looked all around. But, she was unable to find the elf.


    ��That elf is most likely not from the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    Joshua recalled the feeling he had when he touched the ck cat from earlier and began to ponder. The amount of runes the originium crystal in the form of that ck cat could contain was likely even greater than the Originium Crystal Lizards. Perhaps Joshua should capture that ck cat and make it into his server?

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>


    Joshua was unable to find any trace of the ck cat after it disappeared. The only thing he was certain was that the cat was most definitely not an ordinary cat. Even though its outward appearance was that of a cat, it was an originium crystal.


    Thinking about why that ck cat would be there, Joshua soon thought of the elf from earlier.


    After all, that elf drew her weapon at him the moment he touched the ck cat...


    Could it be that elven girl was the owner of that ck cat?


    Joshua decided to go and personally ask that elf about it.


    ��To draw your dagger to attack your guests and then fleeing immediately afterwards, isn��t thatcking in etiquette?��


    Joshua spoke to the empty garden.


    His voice was not very loud. However, the elf��s sharp senses allowed her to clearly hear Joshua.


    ��Could she have left this ce already?��


    Ciri slowly walked over to Joshua��s side. Ciri was able to detect y when she attacked. However, now that y had concealed herself, Ciri was unable to determine her location at all.


    ��No, she��s still here.��


    The Duke of Bones�� inscription on Joshua��s palm not only allowed him to control the dead, it also allowed him to detect the ��life auras�� of the living.


    On top of that, Joshua was a Chaos Demon. While his ability cannot match his older brother and older sister, Joshua��s strength cannot be considered to be weak at all in the human world.


    ��Are you unwilling to reveal yourself? If that��s the case, I��ll have no choice but to a some crude method.��


    Gray-colored magic power appeared on Joshua��s hand. The magic power with a chaos characteristic began to spread like fog. It spread over to a cluster of flowers.


    Frost and dewdrops appeared on some flowers. Some of the other flowers dried up from heat.


    Joshua was not using a lot of his magic power. As such, it did not affect the flowers too much. But, to magic that required intense precision, Joshua��s magic could be said to be fatal.


    The elven girl who had relied on the runes on her body to conceal herself had her stealth destroyed the instant she came in contact with Joshua��s magic.


    She looked to her hands with her green eyes wide open. She seemed to be pondering what just happened.


    Ever since she inherited the position of ��Guardian of ckwood,�� the runes inscribed onto her body, the ��Stealth�� runes, has never once failed her.


    Having lived in the stealth world for over a dozen years, y had created a habit of not removing her stealth and showing herself to others.


    Even if she was to find herself in a crisis, she would be able to remain absolutely calm as long as she was able to continue to stay in the shadows.


    But, this time around, the runes that she had relied on for survival her entire life actually lost its effectiveness.


    No matter how she poured her magic power to activate the runes, the runes were unable to activate at all. It was as if they��ve lost their effectiveness.


    Because of this, y immediately started panicking. The magic from the Guardian of ckwood, the magic that allowed her to easily conceal herself in the shadows, was the source of her confidence and her greatest reliance in survival.


    To y, losing her stealth rune was equivalent to losing her legs.


    ��Although this method is a bit boorish, miss unknown elf, could you answer a question of mine?��


    Joshua walked over to the panic-stricken elf.


    The perception of the elven race was far sharper than that of humans. As Joshua approached her, the aura of death emitted from Joshua��s palm grew even clearer to the elf.


    The moment her confidence was shattered, fear began to slowly fill her heart.


    Having lost her most-prided ability of stealth, y had no idea how to face the terrifying demon before her.


    In the end, she chose a method that she had only used to survive in her childhood... she held her hands on her long ears and tightly closed her eyes.


    ��I��m sorry, I��m sorry, I��m sorry...��


    The elven girl repeated that phrase like she was chanting a spell of some sort.


    The sudden apologies caught Joshua who was prepared for a fightpletely off guard.


    What the heck? Ostrich effect?[1]


    Joshua had thought the elven race to be as proud as the dragons.


    Perhaps the Duke of Bones was simply too imposing? Joshua took a nce at the imprint on his hand.


    Regardless, since she had already held her ears and closed her eyes, this elven girl has been reduced to a... little rabbit... that Joshua could ughter at will.


    ��Ciri, could this elf be your little sister?��


    Joshua looked at the female mage next to him.


    Ciri reacted in the same manner as this elf when she first met Joshua.


    ��Hey, I at least risked my life and tried to take you on, okay?! I��m nowhere as cowardly as that!��


    Ciri refuted with dissatisfaction. She believed that she was only captured after she was defeated by Joshua. Her situation waspletely different from the elf before them.


    ��Well then... calm yourself. I only wanted to ask you a question.��


    Joshua was not an expert atforting other people. This was especially so as the elven girl was in apletely panicky state of mind. Trying to talk with her calmly would be a very difficult task.


    Nevertheless, Joshua still tried his best.


    ��Do you know where that ck cat came from?��


    Joshua had sessfully raised a lizard to serve as his server. Raising a cat to serve as another server would bepletely usible.


    But, in order to do so, he must first know about the whereabouts of that cat.


    ��I... I will never tell you that.��


    Once y heard the question concerning the ��ck cat,�� her state of panic was suppressed by her race��s honor. But, she was still holding onto her ears and pulling them down. The only difference was her facial expression, there was a look of determination.


    ��Quite stubborn. That��s fine, I believe we will have a lot more opportunities to meet each other in the future.��


    Joshua had already noticed this elf��s existence when the Flower of Fari Gallolei came to visit the Hearthstone Tavern and expressed to him her desire to be in his next movie.


    Just from how this elven girl had quietly followed the Flower of Fari in the shadows, Joshua could guess that she should be Gallolei��s bodyguard or something simr.


    Thus, once the filming for ��L��on: The Demon�� begins with Gallolei being the main female cast, Joshua would be able to meet this elf frequently.


    During this conversation, the effect of Joshua��s magic power gradually disappeared. When the elven girl discovered that the runes on her body were able to be used again, she pursed her lips up. Without any desire to continue fighting Joshua, she once again disappeared into the cluster of flowers.


    She had disappeared from Joshua��s range of detection. She ran away from the indoor garden with quick steps.


    At this moment, the mistress of this mansion slowly entered the garden. Entering together with her was a bunch of attendants pushing carts of ck tea and desserts.


    It would appear that the mistress of this mansion ced great importance in this chat over tea. After all, Joshua held the technology that could change this entire art form.


    [1] [1. a myth that ostrich would bury their heads in sand to avoid danger. Basically the response of someone unwilling to confront reality.]

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    The etiquettes of this world��s nobles were numerous andplicated too. Different countries possessed different sorts of etiquettes. Trying to present oneself to be ��cultured�� before some of the greater nobles was a difficult thing to do.


    Even though Joshua was a prince, he had never truly studied the subject of etiquette.


    Fortunately, he had ustomed himself with the customs of Nond aftering here. As the people in Nond were mostly mage teachers and mage students, they��ve already omitted those troublesome and meaningless etiquettes.


    As such, Joshua just followed Ciri and made the courteous gesture mages used to greet others toward this Grand Duchess.


    ��I was expecting for Madam Beaumont to be older.��


    Madam Schroder was wearing a heavily decorated dress. She lifted her ��heavy�� dress and walked over to Joshua. Her gaze immediatelynded on Ciri.


    The mistress of this mansion must��ve mistaken Ciri to be the original author behind ��Beauty and the Beast,�� the renowned French author Jeanne-Marie Leprince de Beaumont.


    ��Regretfully, Madam Beaumont passed away a long time ago. The person before you is my assistant Ciri Lloyd. I am the ��Beauty and the Demon��s�� screenwriter and director, Joshua.��


    Joshua briefly introduced themselves to Madam Schroder. Joshua did not reveal to her.


    Like one��s family emblem, one��s surname also represented one��s identity in this world. Perhaps very few people in this world knew what Joshua��s surname, Anneude, represented, Joshua must still consider the possibility that his surname could scare this nobldy.


    As his surname represented the Chaos Demon, it will only bring about unnecessary alert to humans. That was not something that Joshua wanted.


    ��She has already passed away? That is truly a pity. While I��ve never heard of the original author Madam Beaumont before, I could imagine that the original work the performance was based off must be an outstanding work of literature.��


    Madam Schroder was someone who has been in the Fari��s stage y social circle for over ten years. Thus, she knew that the scripts for stageys could either be created personally by the scriptwriter or adapted from well-known fictions or biography as the source.


    From the ending credits, ��Beauty and the Demon�� had revealed itself to be an adaptation.


    While Madam Schroder was saddened after learning that the original writer for ��Beauty and the Demon�� had died, she was looking forward to the person who filmed ��Beauty and the Demon�� even more so than meeting the author.


    A servant standing behind Madam Schroder whispered to her ear, seemingly informing her about Joshua.


    Joshua has never shown himself in any venues rted to ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Because of that, even though his name was in the credits of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� no one knew what he looked like.


    The servant that came to whisper to Madam Schroder was most likely an informer she nted in Weissenasche Theater. After hearing the servant��s confirmation, Madam Schroder finally believed Joshua��s identity.


    ��Please have a seat. It��s been a long time since I��ve received such talented youngsters.��


    Madam Schroder��s servants had finished setting up a table and three chairs in the middle of the garden. The table waspletely packed, overpacked even, with desserts.


    Joshua and Ciri did not hesitate and took their seats. As for Madam Schroder, she sat across from them.


    Even though she was wearing makeup, this nobledy with long x-colored hair was unable to hide her wrinkles. But, even though that might be the case, she would still be considered to be a beautiful middle-ageddy.


    As expected of the birth mother to the legendary Flower of Fari. When she was young, she must be a beauty capable of toppling over countless men.


    ��My name is Carana van Donnell. I am the wife of Fari��s Grand Duke of ckwood. The two of you can address me as Mrs. Donnell or Madam Schroder.��


    Madam Schroder gave a simple self-introduction too. The Grand Duke of ckwood��s name was Schroder. His surname was van Donnell.


    ��Well then. Madam Schroder, may I know why you invited me here?��


    Joshua expressed no to a servant that was asking whether he wanted to add sugar to his tea. He seemed to have no intention of picking up his tea cup.


    Truth was, Joshua was not nning to spend too much time with this afternoon tea. Perhaps, this nobledy might have invited him over with the intention of discussing art with him.


    Unfortunately, Joshua was not fond of this overly reserved atmosphere. He was not interested in ttering nobles and unfamiliar with the troublesome honorifics and etiquettes.


    Joshua had grown ustomed to sinking into the sofa with a cup of coke in hand and talking nonsense with his colleagues in the gamepany he worked for.


    He had grown used to his behavior on earth, that carefree habit of his. As such, it was impossible for him to get used to this etiquette-chained afternoon tea.


    If they were sitting on sofas, then perhaps Joshua would be able talk freely with this nobledy. After all, the garden they��re in was truly quite beautiful.


    Unfortunately... the chair he��s seated on was truly ufortable.


    Ciri could be said to be acting like quite ady too. With Joshua not touching his tea, she also didn��t touch the desserts on the table.


    ��As Mister Joshua can see, I am a faithful fan of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Originally, I was nning toin to you about the ending of that performance. But, I wasforted by the meet-and-greet yesterday. Because of that, my purpose today is in Mister Joshua, you. Furthermore... I also deeply desire to know how that ��movie�� was made.��


    Madam Schroder was originally in Nond to represent Fari in the World Expo. Her purpose was to find arcanotech devices that could change the world in the World Expo. She was also here to find talented young mages.


    Without a doubt, Joshua satisfied both conditions. Whether it be his movie filming technology, how he was able to film such an outstanding movie as a first-time director or his outward appearance, a pleasing look to any woman, he satisfied everything. Because of that, Madam Schroder was very fond of Joshua.


    ��Regretfully, Madam Schroder, I am not nning to share the movie-filming technology with anyone for the time being.��


    Even if Joshua wanted to share the technology, he wouldn��t be able to. But, if it was to sell the technology, there wouldn��t be any issue.


    The product of a Chaos Demon, no one else would be able to reproduce it. In fact, Joshua even patented his filming technology.


    The rune inscriptions of the arcanotech device Joshua used to film with has been affected by his chaos magic. Joshua was able to replicate the arcanotech device. But, it would be a tricky matter to teach others how to replicate his filming arcanotech device.


    Joshua was in no need for money right now. Hearthstone was bringing in so much money that he dhea no idea what to do with them. What Joshuacked right now were two other things �� talents and a filming site.


    ��But, I am willing to teach others the way to film movies.��


    While there were still a couple performers under Sir Weissenasche, they were too few. Joshua needed more performers. The best method for him to obtain performers would be to obtain them from somewhere or someone else. It was not Joshua��s first time doing something like that. Since it was already a familiar thing to him, he did not feel any mental pressure at all.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Teach the way to film movies?��


    Madam Schroder didn��t understand what Joshua meant by ��film�� movies. But, she soon realized that it must be the method of movie manufacture.


    Ever since she watched ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Madam Schroder acted like she had discovered a new world. That is to say, she realized that there was actually ��a new way for screeny.��


    Needless to doubt, the people from Fari prided themselves in their noble artistic aplishments. Fari possessed an entire system to cultivate stage y performers. They even possess specialized art institutes.


    But, whenpared to ��Beauty and the Demon,�� the performance method for stage ys was simply too artificial.


    Movies presented to the audience a ��real�� world. Most importantly, it no longer required the performers to repeatedly perform the same scene after the filming was over. Once the movies were stored in originium crystals, they could easily spread through the entire world.


    That was one of the main reasons why Madam Schroder was in such a rush to find the person who created ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    This could be described with a ssic phrase �� ��The world has changed. Those who refused to change with the world will have their heads beheaded by the de of natural selection!��


    ��In that case, Mister Joshua, how do you n to teach film-making? In terms of performance, I believe the people from our Fari will not be inferior to any other country.��


    Madam Schroder tried her hardest to suppress her ent as she spoke to Joshua. She was trying her best to make herself appear more calm and dignified, behaviors befitting of a noble.


    She truly desired to learn the method of film-making too much. Film-making simply possessed an unprecedented amount of impact and could transform Faripletely. The man that was able to bring all of that was sitting across from her.


    ��Learning on the job is always the fastest learning method.��


    Joshua was only a novice in film-shooting and film-making. It would be impossible for him to be a teacher to numerous students.


    Besides, Joshua was not here to take on students. He came here purely for the sake of filming ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��I��ve already scheduled my next movie to be filmed. Unfortunately, I only know a couple performers in Nond. There is nowhere near enough performers than what I required for my next movie. Thus, if Madam Schroder possessed suitable candidates, perhaps you can rmend them to participate in the shooting for my next movie.��


    Joshua threw out this extremely enticing request. It was so enticing that this nobledy before him might even request to personally perform in the movie.


    Even though she had missed the opportunity to join the annals with history��s first movie, it would still be a matter of pride for her to be able to leave her name in the history��s second movie.


    ��Mister Joshua, that is naturally not an issue at all. I practically know all the outstanding stage y performers of Fari. They are most definitely qualified to perform in your movie.��


    What Joshua requested was, without a doubt, what Madam Schroder desired to hear the most.


    To be able to have the performers working under her participate in the filming of a movie would not only allow them to record their names with the movie, allowing it to be remembered by people who watched the movie, they would most definitely also grasp the method of movie-production upon their return.


    This was a deal akin to killing two birds with a single stone. If what was in the cups were not tea but wine instead, Madam Schroder would most definitely raise her cup to toast in celebration.


    ��Fari is simply located too far from Nond. I��ve heard that the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe just happened to be performing in Nond. I think that if they are to participate in the filming, they��d be able to barely pass the requirements for being my performers.��


    If the theater owners of Fari were to hear what Joshua just said, they would most definitely stomp their feet furiously.


    After all, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were akin to gods in Fari!


    They were the pride of the people from Fari, the best theatrical troupe!


    If the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe decides to perform in a certain city, the theater owners of that city would most likely start fighting over the rights to host them...


    But, the only performer of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe Joshua was interested in was the ck Swan herself, Gallolei. She was the most suitable person to y the main female lead for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    As for the main male lead portrayed by Jean Reno and the crazy policeman portrayed by Sirius ck1, Joshua does not have anyone in mind just yet.


    Joshua could only hope that there would be suitable candidates in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    ��Barely?��


    Madam Schroder caught the ridicule in Joshua��s words. She had no idea where this young man gained his confidence. But, she must admit that Joshua��s background was quite problematic.


    Not terrifying but problematic instead. Merely how close Joshua was with the dwarven Frostaxe n��s great elder was sufficient to make many countries�� noble show respect toward him.


    ��But, I believe that the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe would be very happy to participate in Mister Joshua��s next movie. This would be especially true for the female members.��


    Madam Schroder could be said to be half-a-manager for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Ever since ��Beauty and the Demon�� started screening, the poprity of the movie affected the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Whenever they would rehearse in private, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe would always improvise and perform scripts from ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    ��That would be my honor.��


    Naturally, Joshua would have to express a sufficient amount of sincerity before his cooperative partner.


    ��Mister Joshua, when will you begin production for your next movie? Do you know the location? I will arrange the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe over there.��


    Madam Schroder picked up her tea cup and took a sip. This afternoon tea was much more delicious than she expected.


    ��It is close to the opening for the World Expo. I nned to start filming after the World Expo. As for the location, regretfully, I��ve yet to find a location,�� said Joshua.


    ��The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe will perform at the World Expo. They are, for the time being, unable to distract themselves.��


    Madam Schroder ced her tea cup back on the table. She subconsciously moved her hand to the ring on her finger. That ring represented the House of ckwood.


    The reason why the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe came to Nond was so that they could perform at the World Expo. But, after watching ��Beauty and the Demon,�� the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performance would not be able to gain much attention at all.


    Besides wars, the World Expo was also a way for countries to express their nation��s power. Madam Schroder would naturally not be willing to lose to other countries that easily.


    ��That being said, Mister Joshua, if you��re going to participate in the World Expo, you can disy your movie with us. I believe your movie will be most well-received in Fari.��


    Madam Schroder extended an olive branch to Joshua again. If it wasn��t for the fact that she didn��t know about Joshua��s background, she might try to lure him into bing a member of her House of ckwood.


    ��I... would be most delighted. But, please allow me to mention this beforehand. What I will be exhibiting at the World Expo is not my movie. Instead, it is another form of art,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    The World Expo had a very demanding requirement for entries. Before meeting Joshua, Hyn has applied to enter the World Expo with her arcanotech device to the Advanced Magic University three times. Yet, in all three asions, she was denied on the premise that there were insufficient spaces.


    The Crystal Pce��s floor space was limited. A portion of the floor space was reserved for the various nations. The other portion was reserved for Nond��s various Advanced Magic Universities and famous alchemic ateliers.


    As the spaces were truly scarce, Hyn, an ordinary magic student, would most definitely be rejected.


    Madam Schroder represented Fari. The floor space reserved for a country would be sufficient enough for Joshua to disy ��Hearthstone�� in full swing.


    Aftering to a decision to cooperate, Joshua and Madam Schroder��s afternoon tea ended in delight to both parties.


    Regretfully, Joshua didn��t manage to catch sight of the Flower of Fari during this afternoon tea. Perhaps she was hiding somewhere to practice her acting skills.


    After he returned to the Hearthstone Tavern from Madam Schroder��s mansion, Joshua began to prepare for the uing World Expo.


    Apart from the optimization of Hearthstone, he was also attempting to remodel the ��camera.��


    Affected by the chaotic nature of his magic, the possibility of being able to sessfully remodel the camera would be all up to luck.


    Fortunately, on the World Expo��s opening day, Joshua managed to sessfully enhance his camera with the ability to broadcast live.


    ��Is it a sess this time?��


    Ciri was sitting in Joshua��s office and looking at the pile of remnant originium crystal. Seeing those, she once again realized exactly how unstable the magic of Chaos Demons were.


    ��It��s a sess. However, it��s the only one.��


    Joshua sighed and leaned himself onto his chair. Fortunately, the Third Prince��s research into originium crystals and the knowledge he obtained was still in Joshua��s head. Else, Joshua wouldn��t have been able to give the camera the ability of live broadcast in such a short period of time.


    ��What use is this thing?��


    Ciri was holding a piece of cake she brought back from the bakery. There was cream on the corner of her mouth. However, she had no idea.


    When Ciri was participating in the afternoon tea hosted by Madam Schroder, she did not touch a single dessert the entire time.


    The reason for that was all because she believed that ��people seek for returns when giving favors.�� Ciri noticed that Joshua and Madam Schroder were negotiating at that time. As Joshua��s assistant, she felt that it would be shameful to eat the food of a person they��re trying to negotiate with.


    That being said, Ciri had Joshua bring her to the bakery to make up for the missed desserts afterwards.


    ��You��ll know at the World Expo.��


    Joshua ced the sole sessfully remodeled ��originium crystal�� into his suitcase.


    Right at this moment, Ciri��s older sister Hyn arrived at the tavern��s second floor. She stood outside Joshua��s office and knocked on his door.


    ��Mister Joshua.��


    Hyn was still wearing a in and simple mage gown. But, even though she was wearing a loose-fitting mage gown, one could still notice her shapely figure.


    ��Am I... really able to participate in the World Expo?��


    Hyn had already confirmed that question with Joshua countless times several days ago. But, she still found it difficult to believe on the day of the World Expo.


    She knew very well how difficult it was to have her arcanotech device enter the Crystal Pce��s exhibition hall. Not long ago, she was still pondering about how to persuade the auditors to allow ��Hearthstone�� to be exhibited at the World Expo.


    But, dayster, Joshua told her that she didn��t have to worry about it anymore.


    ��Of course. I��ve promised you that the arcanotech device you��ve created will be exhibited at the World Expo. Everyone will know that you��re the creator. And now, it is time for me to fulfill my promise.��


    The foundation behind ��Hearthstone�� was Hyn��s arcanotech device. Back then, Hyn could be said to be a person who had signed a contract with the demon Joshua.


    Seemingly to confirm what Joshua said to be true, a butler-dressed middle-aged man walked up to the tavern��s second floor. When he said Joshua, he slowly walked over.


    ��Mister Joshua, the carriage arranged by our Lady Duchess is already waiting outside. Should I order some people over to help you move your arcanotech devices set out to be exhibited?��


    This butler was the same butler Joshua met at Madam Schroder��s mansion.


    ��I��ve already prepared everything.��


    Joshua picked up the suitcase on the table. The suitcase possessed a much greater storage area than what Joshua imagined it to have. There was no issue in putting a Hearthstone arcade machine and Hyn��s drafting arcanotech device in the suitcase.


    ��Miss Hyn, let us discuss things further at the World Expo, okay?��


    ��Of course!��


    Hyn has been waiting for this day for a very long time. For the sake of allowing her mother��s posthumous work to be disyed at the World Expo, she went as far as to skip university for months on end all so that she could work in her alchemic atelier.


    Guided by the middle-aged butler, Joshua arrived at the street outside the Hearthstone Tavern. There was a horse carriage inscribed with the emblem of the Grand Duke of ckwood waiting on the side of the road.


    Joshua bid farewell to Melina who was managing the tavern and, together with Hyn and Ciri, got into the carriage.


    The carriage interior was as luxurious as its exterior. Joshua found a seat by the widow and sat down. Ciri and her sister Hyn sat themselves across from Joshua.


    The World Expo could be said to be the matter of greatest celebration in Nond. Originium crystals emitting all sorts of different-colored light filled the streets. Fireworks created from illumination runes would sh through the sky from time to time.


    The Hearthstone Tavern was located in Nond��s business district. To reach the Crystal Pce from the crowded business district on a horse carriage would take a long time.


    With nothing to do, Hyn and Ciri began topete in Pong to pass time.


    Joshua was not too interested in Pong. Once ��Hearthstone�� spreads through the city of Nond, perhaps Joshua could attempt to create other games.


    Maybe he could recreate some of the NES pixel-based graphics games he had yed in his childhood. That being said, since he would be going to partake in an event celebrating Nond, Joshua decided to rx himself.


    After getting tired from watching the people and scenery outside, Joshua turned his line of sight to the sisters Ciri and Hyn.


    An indescribable sort of delicate fragrance filled the entire carriage. Perhaps the carriage was scented to provide aromatherapy.


    Joshua cannot deny the fact that the sisters sitting across him were a beautiful scenery.


    Joshua naturally knew fully Ciri��s feelings for him. If he could find a girlfriend as beautiful as her, it would be his fortune of several lifetimes.


    Sinceing to Nond, Joshua has worked for nearly two months straight nonstop in order to consolidate a base, a foundation, in this city. It was indeed time for him to rx and take care of things like feelings and rtionships.


    While Joshua was pondering about all that, the horse carriage that has been traveling through Nond��s bustling streets for close to half an hour finally came to a stop.


    ��Mister Joshua, we��ve arrived at the venue for the World Expo. Lady Duchess is already waiting for you inside the Crystal Pce.��


    It was the exhibition where practically all the major nations of this world were participating in, the exhibition held to disy thetest arcanotech devices.


    Joshua patted his suitcase. It was time for the people of this world to experience the way of entertainment from the Information Age.

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Following her esteemed teacher Archbishop Desireless, Messai was walking on the gstone road leading to the Crystal Pce.


    Ever since Messai was appointed to participate in Nond��s World Expo with Lord Desireless, the female knight has been looking forward to the arrival of the World Expo.


    The exposition would gather all the elites from the various countries. It represented the progress of the world, the progress of humanity.


    Led by the light and glory of the Lord, the Nation of the Holy Church brought with them multiple all-new arcanotech devices to exhibit at the World Expo.


    In order to not disgrace her country and the Lord��s glory, Messi cleaned and shined her armor multiple times yesterday. She tried her best to erase the grime, bloodstain and scratches that were umted through years of usage.


    ��Focus yourselves.��


    Messai straightened her back and ordered the two temrs besides her.


    Archbishop Desireless will soon meet with the nobles of the various nations. As they were temrs standing behind Archbishop Desireless, they will undoubtedly be the symbol of their country��s strength.


    ��Knight Messai, are you sure you��ll be fine yourself? You seemed to have stayed up all nightst night,�� asked one of the two temrs with a quiet voice after hearing Messai��s call to attention. That temr held the same status as Messai.


    The unnatural behavior of this young female knight has been captured by her colleagues.


    Every couple days, Messai would always leave to do who-knows-what for an entire day.


    That said, Messai still held quite a prestige among the lesiastical Temrs. Mainly, it was because the temrs wereposed mostly of men. As a woman, Messai was truly rare... Merely her gender was enough to make many of her male colleagues pay attention to her.


    ��You do not have to concern yourself with that question.��


    Messai did not directly answer that male temr��s question. Instead, she threatened him with a warning tone.


    Truth was, Messai was feeling a bitcking in confidence in that matter. Even though she has always been able to convince herself by telling herself that what she was doing was a hidden mission to monitor the demon��s activity, something she had no choice but to do, it remains that she had grown to like the arcanotech device invented by that demon, that arcade machine by the name of ��Hearthstone!��


    What brought Messai the greatest amount of shame was the fact that she was thinking about ��what was the greatest amount of damage the Pdin ss could do in a single turn?��


    Messai took a deep breath. She followed her esteemed teacher Desireless into the Crystal Pce. She was determined to not think about ��Hearthstone�� in the World Expo and try her hardest to absorb the knowledge from other countries.


    The interior of the Crystal Pce was a bit more crowded than what Messai imagined it to be. Nobles and famous alchemists from various countries were all gathered here.


    The area in the center of the Crystal Pce was most spacious. There was a stage there. Soon, the arcanotech devices from all over the world would appear on that stage.


    Messai��s group came too early. The nobles were still gathered in groups of three to five and chatting among themselves. Servers carrying red wine and champagne were moving back and forth around the nobles. Melodious music was reverberating through the entire Crystal Pce. This was truly a social gathering characteristic of the upper ss.


    Desireless led Messai to their Nation of the Holy Church��s exhibition area. This ce was prepared for the mages that were interested in arcanotech devices.


    There was an enormous arcanotech device at the Nation of the Holy Church��s exhibition area. That machine was capable of storing power into originium crystals.


    Even though Messai waspletely ignorant about the development and research of arcanotech devices, she was certain that the machinery before her was a powerful invention.


    ��Karl, you��re finally here. The other old codgers are all waiting for you. This is a rare opportunity for us, founders of the Penpal Society, to gather together.��


    Right at this moment, an old man wearing a gray robe with a long unkempt beard that reached his chest noticed Desireless. A purely white owl was standing on his shoulder.


    After seeing Desireless, the owl pped its wings a couple times and flew over to him,nding on his shoulder.


    Karl was Desireless��s real name. Very few people in the Nation of the Holy Church knew his real name. Even Messai only learned of her esteemed teacher��s real name today. Because of that, Messai does not dare to look down upon this shaggy-looking gray robed old man.


    ��It��s been a dozen years. That��s not a long time but that��s not a short time either. Very well... you all can go ahead and look around the exposition. I will be away for a while,�� Desireless turned around and said to the three temrs following him.


    ��Understood.��


    Messai and her two colleagues nodded their heads. Then, holding a walking stick, Desireless left the Nation of the Holy Church��s exhibit hall with the gray robed old man.


    With her superior leaving, Messai��s tensed emotions rxed slightly.


    As they didn��t understand the arcanotech devices on the exhibit halls anyways, the two male temrs were more interested in the dancehall where nobledies and young misses were gathered.


    As they held the same status as Messai, Messai could only give them a look of disdain at their desire to covet riches and enjoy the pleasures of life.


    The female knight was not at all interested in alcohol or the ttering between nobles. Compared to that, she was more interested in the mystical arcanotech devices being exhibited.


    Having given free time, Messai began to check out the other countries�� exhibit halls.


    But, right after the female knight finished checking out the exhibition from the Nation of Steel, Bismarck, and walked to the exhibit hall of the Nation of Art, Fari, that was situated next to it, she heard a very familiar phrase.


    ��Put your faith in the Light!��


    Messai, a person uninterested in stage ys, music and painting, stopped her footsteps upon hearing that phrase.


    She remembers that phrase. She remembers it very well. That was... the strongest Legendary card from ��Hearthstone��s�� Pdin ss, ��Tirion Fordring!��


    For the sake of obtaining that card, Messai had nearly exhausted all of the dowry she had saved up since her youth. Yet, even now, she still hasn��t been able to open that card from a pack.


    Back in the Hearthstone Tavern, she has only seen someone using that card once. But, that was enough to make her be very familiar with Tirion Fordring��s summoning phrase.


    Why would there be a dialogue from ��Hearthstone�� here?


    Messai��s line of sight turned to Fari��s exhibition hall. It passed through the vast amount of renowned paintings and sculptures and saw an arcanotech device for ying ��Hearthstone�� at the edge of the exhibition hall.


    She also saw a fellow that she never wished to see here... the Chaos Demon Joshua!


    She immediately and subconsciously moved her hand toward her waist. But, she grabbed air.


    The Crystal Pce does not allow anyone to bring weapons inside. All the nobles participating in the World Expo were remarkable individuals. If anyone of them were to encounter some sort of mishap, it could very possibly lead to a diplomatic crisis and even war.


    Could this be that demon��s true purpose?!

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Guided by the middle-aged butler, Joshua and the sisters entered the Crystal Pce without a hitch.


    After arriving at the World Expo, Madam Schroder tried to invite Joshua to join the nobles chatting. It was obvious that she was trying to inform the nobles from other countries that Joshua was already her ��property.��


    But, her invitation was tactfully refused by Joshua.


    While waiting for the official start of the World Expo, Joshua and Ciri found two stools and started ying Hearthstone in the exhibition hall.


    As for Hyn, she was quietly watching from the sidelines as a spectator.


    ��When I was drawing the original art for this card, I had thought to myself... isn��t this card��s effect too excessively strong?��


    Ciri was having a match with Joshua. Her character was the mage Jaina whereas Joshua was ying as the pdin Uther.


    Joshua had just summoned the strongest Pdin ss card Tirion Fordring. That one cardpletely stopped Ciri��s board. She was unable to defeat Tirion and ended up dying to that one card.��


    ��Ciri, you��ve used your Polymorph1 too soon,�� said the spectator Hyn with a quiet voice.


    Hyn actually didn��t have much interaction with ��Hearthstone.�� She didn��t even have an ount. But, as the rules for Hearthstone were very simple, Hyn understood how it was yed after watching a single round as a spectator.


    She did not expect for the arcanotech device she created to be able to produce such an interesting card game.


    Right when Hyn was nning to try out Hearthstone for herself, a figure filled with hostility walked into Fari��s exhibition hall.


    Ciri picked up the staff she ced to the side and stood up. At the same time, she turned to ask her sister, ��Say, big sis, do you think a mage��s polymorph skill will be able to turn a temr into a sheep?��


    The mages of this world also possess the magic skill capable of turning humans to animals. But, polymorph was not an ordinary mage skill. Instead, it was a curse ability belonging to voodoo magic.


    Because of that, very few mages in the university Hyn studies in knew how to cast that malicious magic.


    ��I don��t think that��ll be possible. I��ve heard from Professor Dunsk that polymorph is only effective toward those who are extremely weak and stupid.��


    Hyn looked at the lesiastical Temr that walked into Fari��s exhibition hall. From how aggressive she appeared, she knew that this temr did note here to check out the exhibition or appreciate the arts and sculptures.


    Judging from the heavy armor and oppressive air, she does not resemble someone weak and stupid in the slightest.


    Following Ciri��s example, Hyn picked up her own staff too. Hyn already knew that Joshua��s true identity must have something to do with the demons.


    She also knew that the lesiastical Temrs would never spare a demon. To them, demons were simply beings that they cannot exist together with.


    ��Ciri, calm yourself. Any one of the paintings nearby could cost as much as an entire year��s worth of sry for you. It��s best if you don��t break them.��


    Joshua warned Ciri that this was not a ce for battles, that all the paintings of this ce were from Fari��s famous painters and Madam Schroder even had people watching over them.


    ��Why are you here?!��


    Messai stopped at a ce not far from Joshua. She does not dare to approach any closer.


    As she does not have her sword with her, her battle power has been decreased by more than half. Furthermore, she was certain that Joshua was a terrifying Chaos Demon.


    If Joshua decided to wage battle, Messai must give herself sufficient time to escape.


    ��Why am I here? Obviously, I��m here to participate in the World Expo.��


    Joshua gave Messai a simple answer. That answer was also the truth. Unfortunately, the umted impression this female knight had toward demons made her incapable of believing in Joshua��s answer.


    ��I don��t care what sort of conspiracy you might be nning. Our lesiastical Temrs will soon rush over here.��


    A golden rune appeared on Messai��s hand. That rune served as the method for the temrs to confirm their status with others on the battlefield. The rune served a single implication �� the discovery of demons.


    Joshua didn��t bother to exin things further. The reason for that was because the attendant from Fari in charge of overseeing their exhibition hall had walked over.


    ��I��m sorry, young miss. Please do not use magic at this ce. What you��re doing is showing disrespect toward the artists of Fari.��


    This attendant didn��t care if Messai was wearing the lesiastical Temr��s armor or whatever else.


    This exhibition hall was akin to Fari��s territory. All offensive magics were restricted in this ce. If anyone dared to go against that rule, they would be openly provoking Fari.


    Messai opened her mouth and wanted to exin that her magic does not possess any offensive nature. But, several attendants in charge of the exhibition halls�� security were already walking toward her. Seeing them, Messai was forced to withdraw her magic.


    ��You... do you not know his identity to be a demon?��


    Messai pointed to Joshua sitting by the Hearthstone machine. She hoped that the attendant would hand Joshua over to her upon learning his identity.


    After all, those troublesome dwarves were not here to protect Joshua...


    ��Demon?��


    The attendant turned around to take a nce at Joshua. Then, he shook his head at Messai and revealed a sorry expression.


    ��I��ve never heard of that before. Mister Joshua is an important guest of our Grand Duchess. Young miss, if you continue to show such hostility toward our guest, we will be forced to urge you away using rough methods.��


    The attendant��s voice was very courteous. But, he was nning to act with force if necessary. The courtesy was merely in a spoken form.


    When did this demon be acquainted with a Grand Duchess from Fari?!


    At this moment, Messai profoundly realized how small of an authority she held. Her status as a veteran knight of the lesiastical Temrs was nowhere enough to provoke another country��s Grand Duchess.


    If she was a Legion Commander of the lesiastical Temrs, she would be totally capable of forcibly bringing Joshua out from the exhibition hall.


    ��If Miss Messai is worried about me, you can stay here and monitor my actions like how you did in the Hearthstone Tavern. In the meantime, you can also enjoy a delightful round of Hearthstone. What do you think?��


    Joshua once again issued a demonic invitation to the female knight. His behavior also served to express to the attendants to not worry.


    ��This...��


    Messai was actually hesitating. As a noble lesiastical Temr, she should not heed to the suggestion of a demon.


    The female knight stepped out of Fari��s exhibition hall. Then, the rune in her hand shined again. She was using that method to inform others in the Crystal Pce that an enemy had appeared. After that, she stepped back into Fari��s exhibition hall.


    ��Demon, I will not allow you to escape,�� Messai spoke with a determined voice.


    After saying those words, the female knight sat down on the seat across Joshua in a very natural manner. Then, she took out her card storage with the decks she had prepared to take on the shadow BOSS Joshua.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    As time passed, Desireless finished his meeting with his old friends.


    Hundreds of owls were perched in a side hall of the Crystal Pce. Those were all couriers raised by the Owl Penpal Society.


    Desireless never imagined that the Penpal Society that he formed with some like-minded friends would develop to such an extent.


    But,pared to the Owl Penpal Society, Desireless came to visit Nond for the sake of obtaining more new knowledge.


    To Desireless��s delight, not long after he arrived at Nond, he found knowledge nearly enough to infatuate him in a tavern��s arcanotech device.


    The reason why he was infatuated by it was because he was simply unable to understand it. Recently, Desireless has spent all his time on trying to figure out the principle behind theposition of ��Hearthstone.�� Unfortunately, his efforts bear no fruit.


    ��Karl, don��t joke around. There are no rune sequences that I cannot make sense of!��


    A gray robed old man standing beside Desireless expressed contempt toward the all-new rune sequences mentioned by Desireless.


    ��Do not be too overconfident in your knowledge. Lursk... if you don��t believe me, I can bring you to check out that arcanotech device.��


    In the past, Desireless was like this gray robed old man. As people standing at the top of this world, their attainments toward magic had long reached a level very difficult for ordinary people to achieve.


    With such a vast amount of knowledge, it was normal that they would examine the works of the younger generations with haughty attitudes.


    But, Desireless��s pride and haughtiness has been worn to nothingness by those rune sequences soplicated that even he was unable to make sense of them.


    ��Sure. I��m not really interested in the arcanotech devices exhibited by those white mages anyways.��


    The gray robed old man took out several earthworm-like insects from his long sleeve. He fed them to the owl on his shoulder.


    ��Follow me.��


    Supported by his walking stick, Desireless began to walk toward the exhibition hall. The moment he entered the Crystal Pce, his third eye had detected the Chaos Demon.


    Merely, Desireless had once again chosen to monitor and not try to banish the Chaos Demon. Unfortunately, his disciple also encountered that Chaos Demon. Furthermore, she sent a signal to gather all the lesiastical Temrs present.


    That was a situation Desireless did not wish to see. Rashly starting a conflict or attacking someone in the Crystal Pce could possibly bring negative consequences to their country, the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Because of that, Desireless realized that he should personally handle this matter to avoid the young and hot-headed lesiastical Temrs from attempting to capture that Chaos Demon and create major diplomatic inconveniences for their country.


    Following the guidance of his third eye, Desireless soon led his old friend to Fari��s exhibition hall.


    To Desireless��s pleasant surprise, his disciple was actually behaving herself and staying together with that demon. Furthermore... it seemed like she was... enjoying herself?


    ��This one... no... this one.��


    Messai was pondering which card to use. The person sitting across from her was not Joshua. Instead, it was Hyn.


    Unsurprisingly, Joshua defeated Messai. After winning, he opened his seat to Hyn who has been spectating the entire time.


    Using Joshua��s decks, even though Hyn was a newbie, she still managed to put Messai in a difficult battle.


    The female knight was pondering when her two unreliable colleagues would show up. But, as she was a young Hearthstone yer, she felt that it was a matter of reputation to not lose to a total neer in the game.


    But, Messai��s tanglement and thinking were soon interrupted. The reason for that was because she saw the sight of her esteemed teacher outside Fari��s exhibition hall!


    It was not only Messai. Hyn who was also pondering about her next move also had her train of thought interrupted by the people that appeared outside the exhibition hall.


    The gray mage, Lursk!


    Hyn couldn��t have mistaken the headmaster of her Advanced Magic University. He was a mage standing at Nond��s apex. He was someone extraordinarily grand.


    Due to the arrival of those people, Messai and Hyn, as if they possess a tactful understanding, stood up from their seats simultaneously. In a reserved manner, they continued to stand there as they watched the two old men slowly walk into Fari��s exhibition hall.


    It was clear that they didn��te here to appreciate Fari��s famous paintings and sculptures.


    ��Miss knight, if you don��t hurry up and make your move, your turn will be over.��


    Joshua kindly reminded Messai who suddenly stood up mid-turn.


    This... was already Messai��s second time being caught by Archbishop Desireless... ying a game together with the demon! Even Messai herself began to suspect if she was colluding with the demons.


    ��Don��t act so reserved.��


    Archbishop Desireless gave Messai the same sort of response as before. It was as if he had forgiven Messai��s mistake.


    As for the gray robed old man, he was even more direct. While he didn��t know Hyn and Ciri, he knew Joshua... He was the person who audited Joshua for his camera patent.


    He had a very deep impression of this ck haired and ck-eyed young man. This was especially true after Joshua disyed the ��chat box�� to him. That ��chat box�� made him catch sight of the future of the Owl Penpal Society.


    Unfortunately, Joshua requested for an originium crystal with a nearly unbounded capacity. That demand was simply too much, so much that practically no one would be able to satisfy him.1


    Truth was, Nond does possess one such unbounded originium crystal. That was Nond��s core. Should that originium crystal disappear, the magic barrier protecting Nond would also disappear.


    That would be fatal to the city of Nond. Thus, even though the Owl Penpal Society was faced with a crisis of disbandment, Lursk would still not hand that originium crystal to Joshua.


    And now, it seemed that this young man had brought over another mystical arcanotech device.


    ��Lord Archbishop...��


    Even though Desireless��s eyes were covered by old shabby cloth, Messai was still able to tell that Desireless came here for the ��Hearthstone�� machine and not to capture the demon. Because of that, Messai was nning to give her seat to Desireless.


    Seeing that, Hyn was also nning to give her seat up. After all, that was the headmaster of her university. Furthermore, there were rumors that Lursk was very possibly one of Nond��s Council of Seven!


    ��Don��t worry. The two of you haven��t finished your match yet.��


    Joshua prevented Messai and Hyn from giving up on their match.


    ��But... Mister Joshua!��


    Hyn was pressing to tell Joshua the identity of the gray-robed old man.


    ��It��s alright. Youngdy, we��ll just spectate from the side.��


    Desireless gently shook his head to express that he had no desire to start ying. After hearing that from the Archbishop, Messai was slightly stunned. But, in the end, she returned to her seat.


    But, at this time, Messai became tense from head-to-toe. She was far more nervous now than when she was facing the Chaos Demon Joshua.


    She does not dare to rx in the slightest. After all, her superior was spectating her!


    To be stared at by one��s superior while ying a game was most definitely the most unpleasant thing ever. Joshua was able to understand that feeling.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Do you understand what you��re seeing?��


    Desireless quietly asked his old friend standing next to him.


    The two of them had spectated multiple matches between Hyn and Messai. Even a newbie would be able to understand how to y Hearthstone in no time.


    ��I do... but I also don��t.��


    The gray robed old man was stroking his long beard the entire time. His vision was fixed onto the arcanotech device. A deep frown was present on his face.


    This was the first time since his exploration of the underground remnants that he encountered such aplicated arcanotech device.


    Even though this arcanotech device could only be used for entertainment, itsposition and system setup was something the gray robed old man had never seen before.


    He does not possess a ��third eye�� like Desireless. As such, he could only survey the Hearthstone gamey to determine how the animations and card interactions were processed by the runes.


    But, the more he pondered, the more chaotic things became... Even now, he was unable to determine the principle behind the machine.


    To him, someone who had mastered over 200 runes, that was simply something unrealistic.


    But, that unrealistic matter was present before him. It was a real fact. The knowledge that he had spent over a hundred years studying waspletely useless before it.


    ��Two old sirs, regretfully, I must inform the two of you that this is not something that you can understand merely by looking.��


    Joshua heard the whispers between the two old men. They weren��t trying to hide their conversations either.


    If the two of them were truly able to learn the programmingnguage behind Hearthstone merely by watching its gamey, then the years Joshua spent learning the programmingnguages back on earth would bepletely wasted.


    Not to mention programmingnguages, Joshua felt that they might not even have a concept of ��calctor.��


    ��You were the one who made this...?��


    The gray robed old man has been pondering about the ��chat box�� ever since he met Joshua.


    While there was currently magic that allows for people to send voice transmissions to one another, there were no magic or systems of magic runes that would allow for the storage and disy of characters tomunicate with each other.


    ��Notpletely. Miss Hyn over here and my assistant Ciri has also helped me with it... I was also helped by a mysterious organization called ��Blizzard.����


    Before exining to the two old men what they wanted to know, Joshua decided to bait them slightly.


    Hearing Joshua��s words, Desireless and the gray robed old man turned their eyes to Ciri and Hyn.


    In their eyes, Ciri and Hyn were very ordinary mage apprentices. As such, they became even more concerned with the mysterious organization ��Blizzard.��


    Desireless recalled the various organizations he had interacted with all these years. But, no matter which country, no matter whether they might be open organizations or hidden organizations, he was unable to recall an organization called ��Blizzard.��


    ��That being said, the most fundamental rune knowledge that allowed for the creation of this game came from a distant country.��


    Joshua decided to sprinkle a small lie. Chaos Demons were not at all interested in the control of magic runes.


    As an archbishop of the Nation of the Holy Church, Desireless��s knowledge of the demons most definitely surpassed that of ordinary people. But, it remains that those programming knowledge were things Joshua learned from earth.


    After Joshua said those words, he could sense a passionate gaze from the gray robed old man.


    ��A distant country...��


    The gray robed old man seemed to be pondering which distant country it might be. As for Desireless, he already had a guess.


    The mages were a bunch of knowledge-seeking lunatics. Merely the phrase ��from a distant country.�� was enough to perk their interest.


    The underground remnants of Nond simply contain too many unknown secrets. There were so many that they were unable to decipher them even now.


    Joshua... seemed to have inherited those unknown knowledges. That in itself was enough to make the Council of Seven collectively invite Joshua for tea.


    But, Joshua showed no desire to upy all the knowledge. He didn��t mind sharing the wisdom of entry-level programming with them. If Joshua nned to make Triple-A games in the future, even though he now possessed the body of a Chaos Demon, he would still die from overworking if he was to attempt to make those games on his own.


    ��I am willing to share those knowledge. However, I am only willing to share it with one of you.��


    Learning new knowledge from a teacher would necessarily cost tuition money. Since it was going to be entry-level programming, Joshua��s tuition fee was very cheap. He merely wanted them to cooperate with him in putting on a small performance.


    ��Only one? Then... what is the condition?��


    Desireless tightened his grasp on his cane. He could sense malice in Joshua��s tone. No matter how tempting Joshua��s knowledge might be, Joshua was still a demon and his enemy.


    As such, it was very possible for Joshua to demand for the two of them to kill each other, that only the survivor was entitled to learn the knowledge. That was a schememonly used by demons.


    ��It��s very simple.��


    Joshua pointed to the Hearthstone machine. Hynd and Messai had stopped their match.


    Messai was in no mood to continue ying Hearthstone after hearing the conversation between Desireless and Joshua. After all, her esteemed teacher was being enticed by the demon, he was yearning to learn the demon��s knowledge!


    Messai opened her mouth with the intention of interrupting in their conversation to prevent her esteemed teacher��s frantic behavior. But, it seemed like Desireless has seen through messai and instructed her to calm down with his hand.


    ��This arcanotech device will be exhibited on the World Expo. Because of that, I hope that the two of you will be able to have three matches using it. With winning two matches serving as a victory, the winner shall be able to receive the knowledge I obtained from the underground remnant.��


    Joshua was originally in a pickle wondering about how to poprize Hearthstone on the World Expo. In the end, he came to a very simple conclusion. If this was earth, then it would be... Celebrity Brand Ambassadors.


    Both Desireless and that gray robed old man possessed exceptional status in Nond. That could be seen from Messai and Hyn��s reactions.


    The two of them were capable of attracting everyone��s attention.


    ��That proposal of yours is much more cunning than I expected. But, I am fine with it.��


    The gray robed old man epted Joshua��s condition without bothering to even think much. To him, this condition was so very simple to ept. Soon, he will be representing his university in the Crystal Pce��s center stage. He was totally capable of helping Joshua demonstrate the usage of his arcanotech device on the stage.


    He practically understood how Hearthstone was yed from the observations earlier. But, the difficult part was that he does not possess a card storage for Hearthstone.


    ��Then, does Archbishop Desireless also ept my condition?��


    Desireless didn��t say anything. But, he gently nodded his head.


    Both men had chosen to sumb to the demon��s temptations. This would be this world��s first official video gamepetition.

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    As the time approached noon, the World Expo officially began.


    The nobles that were present stopped their social interactions. They came to the center of the Crystal Pce and turned their eyes to the stage. In the uing hours, arcanotech devices with the potential to affect this world might be exhibited on the stage. All of them will be the witnesses to the transformation of this world.


    It was an exciting time of greatness. The excitement affected all the people present, including young master Ricard who was at the back of the stage.


    Ricard came from Fari and has been studying abroad in Nond��s Advanced Magic University. With the aid of the professors from the university, he managed to sessfully enter the exhibition with the arcanotech device he invented.


    ��Have faith! Ricard, your parents and nobles from all over the world will see you on the stage. This is a very rare opportunity.��


    An aged professor patted Ricard��s shoulder. This young man from Fari seemed to be feeling some stage fright.


    While Ricard was the son of a noble family from Fari, his family only had little influence.


    Compared to the other nobles that received the invitation to participate in the World Expo, he could be said to be an utter nobody.


    Ricard took a deep breath to calm himself. If the arcanotech device he created ended up being fancied by the crowd, it would be an opportunity for not only him but rather his entire family to rise in power.


    An aged mage wearing a white robe was standing at the center of the Crystal Pce��s stage.


    Everyone knew who this white robed mage was. The reason for that was because he was one of the people with the greatest authority in Nond, a member of the Council of Seven. He was also one of the people who established Nond��s social order.


    He strengthened his voice with magic and gave a brief introduction. Then, he announced the official beginning of the World Expo.


    Ricard was extremely lucky, he had drawn the first spot for the exhibition. Now, he could only brace himself as he pushed forth his arcanotech device onto the stage.


    He had already prepared the introduction for his arcanotech device. But, the moment he got on the stage and saw the audience below, his head went nk.


    The Iron Chancellor from the Nation of Steel, the Duchess of ckwood from his own country and even the princess from the Nation of Frost...


    With Ricard��s status, those were people he could only see from afar during Fari��s National Day celebration. Yet now, he was being watched by them.


    What Ricard was feeling was akin to a physics student walking onto the stage to make a presentation only to discover Sir Isaac Newton, Albert Einstein, Max nck and other great physicists being his audience.


    Nervousness was not enough to describe Ricard��s current emotions. His legs were starting to shake. His head waspletely nk. With his emotions running wild, Ricard hadpletely forgotten the speech he had prepared.


    In an awkward silence, Ricard pulled the curtains to the opportunity that could allow his family to rise in power. He didn��t even have the opportunity to introduce his arcanotech device. Just like that, he brought his ��phonograph�� and slowly walked down the stage to give the stage to the next exhibition item.


    The instant Ricard came to the back of the stage, he was able to imagine how his reputation in Nond would be ruined.


    Disgracing oneself in the Crystal Pce was no different from disgracing oneself before the entire world.


    Or perhaps Ricard should be rejoicing at the fact that he��s the only person in the Advanced Magic University that had the opportunity to participate in the World Expo.


    But, that thought was soon dispelled by a familiar figure.


    ��Hyr... Hyn... You... Why are you here?��


    Ricard called to a young woman who walked past him. He couldn��t be mistaken. Even though Hyn was wearing a very simple mage apprentice robe, her alluring figure and beauty could still be seen through the robe.


    Ricard had tried to pursue Hyn using all sorts of methods. Unfortunately, all his attempts were avoided by Hyn.


    ��...��


    Hyn never expected to see her ssmate at this ce. But, upon thinking about it, she recalled how all the Advanced Magic Universities of Nond were able to rmend an outstanding student to participate in the World Expo. She herself had tried her hardest to fight for that spot. Unfortunately, she lost to this young master from a noble family standing before her.


    Hyn didn��t want to think about the reason why she lost. After all, she had already managed to stand on the stage of the World Expo with Joshua��s help. There was no reason for her to feel distressed or regret from missing out on the university��s rmendation.


    ��I��m here to participate in the exhibition.��


    While Hyn and Ricard were ssmates, they were only ssmates. After she answered his question, she slowly walked onto the Crystal Pce��s center stage.


    Ciri followed after Hyn. Using Mage Hand, a spell from the Rune of Order, she carried along the ��Hearthstone�� arcade machine and ascended onto the stage.


    How?! Ricard clearly remembered how their university professors had heavily criticized Hyn��s arcanotech device! It should be impossible for her to enter the World Expo.


    Unfortunately, the reality was ced right before his eyes. Ricard took quick steps and ran to the front of the Crystal Pce��s center stage. He saw the two long gray-haired young women standing on the stage.


    At this moment... the entire world was focused on them.


    Hyn took a deep breath to calm her mind. Undisturbed, she swept her gaze across the crowd. She saw Joshua standing at a corner waving his hand at her. Her younger sister was also standing beside her. Confidence rose in Hyn��s heart. Using magic to strengthen her voice, she started giving her introduction.


    ��I am Hyn Lloyd.��


    After Hyn mentioned her name, especially her surname, the expressions of several nobles on the audience seats changed slightly. This was especially true for the nobles from the Nation of Frost.


    Lloyd was not a simple surname in the Nation of Frost. But, none of them had seen this Hyn standing on the stage before. She looked like an ordinarymoner.


    ��What I will be exhibiting is my mother��s posthumous work.��


    This day finally arrived. If gods truly exist, if her mother was able to see this from a remote ce, she will most definitely be feeling very gratified.


    She was finally able to present this long-awaited arcanotech device to the world.


    Unfortunately, after Hyn introduced the usage of the arcanotech device, not many people showed interest in it.


    Storing an image as a unit on the originium crystal? To arcanotech devices capable of transforming the entire world, the usage of Hyn��s arcanotech device was simply akin to a child��s y.


    The participants of the World Expo didn��te here to purchase paintings.


    Ricard observed all the disinterested reactions from the mages and nobles in the audience. He had expected that.


    The host of the World Expo, Nond��s Patent Office, knew to put the most marvelous itemsst. The arcanotech devices those nobles, chancellors and diplomats were interested in �C those perpetual arcanotech engine, those arcanotech machine capable of recing horse carriages, those arcanotech puppets capable of farming on their own and various other interesting arcanotech devices �C were all ced at the end of the exhibit.


    The arcanotech devices being shown first were all insignificant. This included his own invention.


    At this moment, Ricard began to feel sorry for Hn. He believed that Hyn would, like him, be instructed by Nond��s Patent Office that her time was up and told to get off stage.


    Unfortunately, things did not develop in the manner Ricard was thinking.


    ��This here is another arcanotech device that is constructed using my mother��s posthumous work. Soon, I will have two respected elderse on stage to give a demonstration of these arcanotech devices.��


    Hyn��s line of sight was not on the audience at all. Instead, her eyes were focused on the ��chat box�� before her. Joshua was instructing what to do through the chat box.


    Because of that, Hyn invited the two powerful aides at this moment.


    Once the two respected elders Hyn spoke of got on stage, the mages and nobles that were chatting softly among themselves all gasped in surprise.


    Archbishop Desireless from the Nation of the Holy Church and the Chairman in Gray from Nond��s Patent Office...


    After they walked over to Hyn��s arcanotech device, they sat down on either seats. Witnessing this sight, Ricard had no idea how to describe the shock he felt.


    In the magic university, Hyn was only aparatively outstanding student. Apart from her academics, she was an ordinary girl.


    But, two legendary mages were personally demonstrating her arcanotech device!


    The Patent Office wouldn��t possibly dare to urge Hyn to end her exhibition now. After all, their own chairman was going to demonstrate Hyn��s arcanotech device to the audience.


    The appearance of Desireless and Gray Mage immediately caught the crowd��s attention.


    At the time when they were pondering exactly what use Hyn��s arcanotech machine had, a projection suddenly appeared on the whiteboard serving as the backdrop for the stage.


    In a ck background, a series of golden english characters appeared imposingly before the nobles and mages of this world.


    ��Blizzard!�� It was the logo of Blizzard Entertainment!


    At the time when the crowd were pondering about the meaning behind ��Blizzard,�� and how that image was projected onto the whiteboard, a voice filled with enthusiasm sounded from above the Crystal Pce.


    ��Wee to Hearthstone!��


    Hearthstone��s standby screen appeared before the crowd through the projection. But, that was not the end at all.


    Desireless inserted his card collection that he had spent weeks constructing into the arcanotech device. As for Gray Mage, he took out the card collection Joshua lended him out of good will and inserted it into the arcanotech device too.


    ��Anduin versus Jaina!��


    ��You��ve asked for it!�� 1


    ��The Light shall bring victory!��1


    After they finished choosing their ss, the two heroes voiced their respective opening remark. With that, the first match officially began before the attentive gazes from the people in the Crystal Pce.


    What appeared on the projection screen was a scenery they��ve never seen before. Even though a portion of the nobles participating in the World Expo had seen ��Beauty and the Demon,�� what was being projected waspletely different from ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    The match between the Nation of the Holy Church��s Archbishop Desireless and Nond��s renowned Gray Mage and the special arcanotech device had utterly caught the crowd��s attention.


    Even though many nobles felt the arcanotech device to be a gaudy yet useless entertainment machine, there were many nobles that were fond of useless things like that. Most importantly, it was capable of bringing them a wholly new sort of entertainment.


    The match between the Priest and the Mage clearly demonstrated to the crowd the rules of ��Hearthstone.��


    Some of the nobles fond of games even started making bets. Naturally, they were betting on whether the Archbishop or the Gray Mage would be the one to win.


    ��You��re not nning to cheer for your teacher?��


    Joshua was standing at an unremarkable corner below the stage. The female temr was tasked with the heavy responsibility of monitoring him. She was standing right next to him and staring at him.


    ��I believe that the power of the Holy Light will not lose to magic.��


    Messai swept a nce at the match on the stage and replied to the cunning demon with full confidence. She was also on alert toward Joshua��s words.


    ��But your teacher��s ying a Shadow Priest, no, a Steal Priest. Not only did he use ��Shadowform,�� he��s even stealing his opponent��s cards.1 Could that still be considered as the power of the Holy Light?��


    Joshua was observing the ongoing match on the stage. The way Desireless was using his Priest has overturned the impressions of Priest held by many people.


    Merely the card ��Thoughtsteal�� was enough to make many people cry out ��shameless!��


    ��This... this... this is the Holy Light! There��s nothing dirty about it! You demons are ndering us!��


    Messai knew that the game ��Hearthstone�� was created by this demon next to her. As such, he would naturally be able to add elements to the game that would nder their Holy Church. This was especially true for the Priest ss. A lot of the Priest ss cards had to do with shadows.


    That was also the reason why Messai was more partial toward using the Pdin ss. The Pdin ss was truly a ss that fought fair and square.


    ��There are shadows beneath the light. Shadow and light is an equilibrium. Does the Nation of the Holy Church not understand that?��


    Joshua wanted to remind this female knight that there was a thing known as the ��Heresy Tribunal�� in their Nation of the Holy Church.


    But, having been deceived by Joshua multiple times already, Messai was totally on guard against him. She refused to acknowledge his words, refused to allow her mind to be affected by him. She had determined all of Joshua��s words to be the devil��s whispers!


    However, what Joshua said next once again caused her to hesitate.


    ��Some nobles over there have begun betting on the match. Your colleague had already betted on your teacher. Are you not nning to try out your luck too?��


    Joshua pointed to a table not far away from where they��re standing. A fat noble had openly established a small gambling joint there. Joshua saw a young temr throwing down his wallet to bet on their archbishop��s victory.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    ��No... that is not that an lesiastical Temr��s proper behavior!��


    Messai did not imagine that her colleague would engage in gambling.


    While there were nows in the Nation of the Holy Church banning gambling, it was the duty of the lesiastical Temrs to abide by the gods and uphold a conviction to stay far from temptations like gambling.


    Of course, this female knight failed to discover that she herself had fallen into temptations that she disdained.


    ��Miss knight, why don��t you give gambling a try? Perhaps you��ll be able to earn back the money you��ve spent on purchasing card packs?��


    To Messai, what Joshua just said was truly vicious.


    Indeed, she was slightlycking money. But, even if that was the case, Messai was determined to uphold the bottom line of her principles.


    The female knight turned around and decided to ignore Joshua. She turned her eyes to the center stage.


    With the protection of the Holy Light, Archbishop Desireless sessfully won the first match. Using Priest, he defeated his Mage opponent.


    Once the first match was over, the Gray Mage was immediately unsatisfied with the result. He urged for his old friend to begin the next match.


    The reason why he was so unconvinced with the oue of the match was because Gray Mage was defeated by his own mage spells!


    With the Patent Office��s Chairman sitting on the stage, no one would dare toin about the exhibition being too long. Besides, there were many people among the audience that were feeling interested in Hearthstone.


    The second match quickly began. In the best of three, Joshua also added the rule that each yer must use three different sses.


    Because of that, Desireless was unable to use Priest ss again. He ended up choosing the ss simr to Priest, the Pdin ss.


    As for Gray Mage, he chose a ss never before seen in this world, Shaman!


    When the hero representing Shaman, the orc Thrall, appeared on the projector screen, a new question was presented to the participants of the World Expo.


    The orcs of this world were a nomadic group. They simply do not possess any set cities or towns. Even the Nation of Frost most familiar with orcs had never bothered to face the orcs face-on. They all believed the orcs to be a barbarous group of beings.


    Thus, they were unable to ept the sudden appearance of an orc��s portrait on the World Expo, a ce symbolizing the extent of human knowledge.


    Ten minutes passed and the match ended. The oue from the match astonished the crowd even more.


    This was especially true for Messai. The ss she believed to be the strongest, the Pdin ss, actually lost to an orc! Furthermore, it was even a crushing defeat!


    Gray Mage��s Shaman Thrallpletely rolled over Desireless��s Pdin Uther.


    Anyone who understood Hearthstone in the slightest could tell that the Pdin Uther was unable to fight back against the Shaman��s minions and elemental powers.


    ��You should me the oue on the draw of the cards.��1


    Joshua was able to tell the female knight was unsatisfied with the oue. The goddess of luck did not show any consideration for Desirelessst round. Instead, she stood with the Gray Mage.


    ��My Lord will definitely protect my esteemed teacher in the next match!��


    Messai does not believe in luck. She believed all of this to be the arrangement of her Lord.


    Thus, as the female knight prayed sincerely for victory, the third match began.


    This match would decide the oue of thepetition. Joshua felt that this match might be the most marvelous of the three.


    The reason for that was because... the hero Desireless, the Archbishop from the Nation of the Holy Church, chose was... Gul��dan.


    Gul��dan represented the ss Warlock, a ss associated with the demons!


    Once Desireless chose Gul��dan as the hero for his third match, Messai who had been praying to her Lord the entire time was suddenly stunned.


    As for the Gray Mage, his hero selection also caused a group of mages to be momentarily shocked. The reason for that was because he had chosen another orc, the Warrior Garrosh!


    ��Gul��dan versus Garrosh!��


    ��I am your nightmare!��


    ��Victory or Death!��


    Gul��dan spoke the opening remark Joshua modified slightly. The third match became a match between two orcs.


    Joshua took a nce at Desireless��s hand. He immediately determined Desireless to be ying a Zoolock deck and was slightly surprised.


    As for the Gray Mage, his deckposition was even more surprising. In his opening hand were two Fiery War Axes and two Arcanite Reapers.1 It was clear that he had no intention to bring any minion along and was nning to attack his opponent��s face using his own hero Garrosh!


    Having reached the third match, even the two respectful elders of high position were unable to calm their emotions. They��ve both chosen to attack their opponent��s face to quickly win the match.


    ��You can consider this to be a game,�� Joshua quietly said to the female knight beside him.


    The next moment, Desireless summoned a me Imp.1


    me Imps were one of the lowest tier demons. They were also the most cruel of all demons. me Imps do not possess the concept of right and wrong. Their intelligence was akin to animals.


    As for the Gray Mage, his action was even more simple. He pulled out the weapon Fiery War Axe. With a cry of ��Lok��tar ogar!�� Garrosh raised the Fiery War Axe and chopped down on Desireless��s hero.


    Momentarily, Joshua seemed to be able to see the scene of blood being sttered everywhere.


    Even though both parties were ying aggro decks, the match was slower than Joshua imagined.


    Archbishop Desireless summoned a great amount of demon minions to pose for a massive attack. But, Gray Mage remained calm at the sight. He took out the card ��Brawl,��1 and made the minions attack each other. Then, he raised his Upgraded Arcanite Reaper2 and hacked down at Desireless.


    The mages in the audience managed to thoroughly experience how fierce the orc warrior was. They found it very difficult to imagine that the person controlling that fierce orc warrior was their respected Gray Mage.


    As the match continued, Desireless��s Warlock Gul��dan only had a single health remaining. Seeing that he was about to be defeated by the aged mage using four axes, he decided to use his final trump card.


    The Archbishop chose to, without any hesitation, summon Warlock��s strongest demon, Lord Jaraxxus!1


    ��You face Jaraxxus, Eredar Lord of the Burning Legion!��


    The effect of the Warlock��s strongest legendary minion Jaraxxus and his summoning line was iparably tyrannic. After instantly destroying his summoner Gul��dan, he took over as the warlock hero.


    After obtaining the help from the demon Jaraxxus, the Archbishop from the Nation of the Holy Church instantly turned the tide of the battle around. After only two turns, he started to dominate his opponent.


    ��INFERNO!��


    Leading his Infernal Army, Lord Jaraxxus began to press the warrior Garrosh to a predicament.


    But, the leader of the Council of Seven and one of the world��s greatest mage, the Gray Mage, did not panic. He drew the next card from his deck. It was a card that decided the oue of this match.


    The goddess of luck once again showed herself to him. The card he drew was the warrior��s strongest weapon, Gorehowl!1


    The great Gray Mage raised Gorehowl and ferociously chopped down upon the wretched demon. With that one hit, the demon was killed and the oue of the match settled!


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    The epic showdown ended with the Gray Mage��s victory. But, the demonstration of Hearthstone only caught some people��s interest and did not cause too much of amotion.


    The nobles that came to the World Expo were all entrusted with their king��s mission. They were not only here to y around. Instead, they��vee here for the sake of gaining benefits for their country.


    Behind the stage. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was honored to be invited to perform a closing show for the World Expo.


    This performance was most definitely the most important performance in Gallolei��s entire life. Since she received the title of ��Flower of Fari,�� this was her first time ascending onto this sort of world stage.


    During the hours before the performance, Gallolei should be doing final practices with her theatrical troupe.


    But, Gallolei was alone. She stood at an unremarkable corner at the back of the stage.


    ��I��ve told you, you must keep this secret for me. Especially my mother, you cannot tell her about it.��


    Gallolei lowered her voice and spoke with an unyielding tone. She was speaking to the elven girl standing before her.


    ��Yes... young miss.��


    y had a very difficult expression on her face. She was in a contract to protect Gallolei��s life.


    The issue lies in Gallolei��s current situation. Not to mention not being able to protect Gallolei��s life, y��s own life might even be in danger.


    The reason for that was because Gallolei��s mother, Madam Schroder, had officially informed the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe yesterday that there will be people in the troupe that will be selected to participate in Joshua��s movie filming.


    When the people from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe heard that news, a whole lot of them became extremely excited. The reason for their excitement was because ��movie,�� that wholly new sort of performance, had already conquered their hearts.


    After watching ��Beauty and the Demon,�� all of the stage performers wished to be able to participate in the performance of a movie one day.


    But to y, Madam Schroder��s decision was akin to pushing the theatrical troupe she nurtured with meticulous care into the abyss, an abyss filled withva. If they��re not careful, the entire ck Swan Theatrical Troupe will be burned to ash. Not even a single feather will remain.


    ��That Joshua is a demon...��


    y deeply desired to inform Madam Schroder Joshua��s true identity and request for her to reconsider.


    But, Gallolei immediately stopped her upon learning about her decision.


    ��y, both you and I had been in contact with that demon. Did you really think that he��s like the demons preached by the church, a dangerous ruffian?��


    Hearing Gallolei��s question, the elven girl recalled her interaction with Joshua. Then, she nodded her head with extraordinary certainty.


    ��He��s extremely dangerous! My ability... ispletely useless before him.��


    Hearing her elven bodyguard��s stubborn response, Gallolei sighed. She gave up on trying to persuade her elven bodyguard with ��Joshua is a good guy.��


    She carefully thought about it. In the end, she decided to speak of her true opinion.


    ��Do you think people will continue to be obsessed with stage y now that movies has appeared in this world?��


    Gallolei asked the question in the core of her heart.


    ��This...�� y wanted to say something tofort Gallolei. But, she found herself unable to answer Gallolei��s question.


    She was someone who has seen the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.�� She must admit that movies were much, much more interesting than stage ys. She believed that movies will soon be popr throughout the entire world.


    ��I do not wish to see a future where people will onlye to watch the performance of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe because of the reputation of the Flower of Fari... And, it might even be worse than that. That title might also fade away from people��s memory over time and be reced by the name of a certain movie��stest female lead.��


    Gallolei said those words in a self-mocking manner. That situation had already urred in Nond. Belle��s poprity had already surpassed her, the Flower of Fari.


    Gallolei was unwilling to ept this future... It was not only because of herpetitive nature. But, before Gallolei could inform her elven bodyguard her other reason, y suddenly disappeared before her.


    Someone came over...


    ��Never would I imagine that I��ll be able to encounter the Flower of Fari here.��


    Gallolei turned around after hearing that voice. Several well-dressed men were standing behind her. Gallolei recognized them. Among them, the person with the highest status was the crown prince from the Nation of Steel. Gallolei met him once on a ball.


    ��It��s my honor to see Prince Tanner again.��


    Even Gallolei��s mother, the Grand Duchess of ckwood, would have to show respect toward this crown prince.


    Having trained in the mannerisms of nobles, Gallolei naturally knew how to behave. She had a faint smile on her face as she lifted her skirt with her hands to give a graceful curtsy to the Nation of Steel��s crown prince.


    ��There��s no need to be so overly courteous. It is truly a pity. Even though I��ve just ran into Miss Gallolei again, I��ll have to get on the stage to present my arcanotech device... I hope that I��ll be able to dance with Miss Gallolei on the uing ball. But for now, I��ll have to say goodbye.��


    The crown prince of the Nation of Steel and his three friends started walking toward the stage. After they left, Gallolei could faintly hear their conversation.


    See? Didn��t I say that the Flower of Fari is like a porcin doll?��


    ��With her being here, wouldn��t that mean that we��ll have to watch a boring stage y after the exhibitions are over?��


    ��...��


    Gallolei gradually clenched her hands. Her heart was not as undisturbed as she appeared on the surface.


    ��Young miss...��


    The elven girl��s appearance gradually appeared before Gallolei. As she saw the current Gallolei, she felt that Gallolei was different from before.


    ��y, I am definitely going to be the main actress for the next movie. No one will be able to stop me, not even you,�� said Gallolei.


    ��But... I think that your mother might already know about Mister Joshua��s... true identity.��


    y sensed Gallolei��s determination from her voice. Gallolei does not desire to lose to anyone in acting. But, she was already fed up with acting on the stage. Joshua had opened a whole new door to Gallolei.


    ��She knew? How?��


    Gallolei remained very calm. If her mother refused to allow her to be in contact with Joshua because he��s a demon, she was prepared to run away.


    ��Yesterday, I... saw your mother meeting up with a strangely-dressed individual. That person seemed to be a dark elf,�� y spoke with uncertainty.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Archmage Gray is the winner of thepetition. Everyone, thank you all for your participation.��


    The fat ball-like nobleman who started the whole betting session gathered the gold coins on the table. After distributing the gold coins to the people who won the gamble, he ced away the remaining gold coins into his own pouch.


    In the end, this gambling session only attracted the interest of some attendants that followed nobles to participate in the World Expo. After the Hearthstone demonstration ended, the crowd��s attention shifted to the next arcanotech device.


    The fat nobleman who started the gamble walked into the crowd. He chose to keep his distance from the center of the Crystal Pce. His nimble footsteps were quite inharmonious with his size.


    He continued to walk past the crowd and arrived at an empty corner. Then, he walked past a marble sculpture and disappeared. In his ce was a tall and slim individual wearing a neat mage robe. The shadow of the hood covered that person��s face. One could only see the purple hair falling down from the side of the hooded robe and the special dark-purple skin color characteristic to dark elves.


    The dark elf was fiddling with the coin-filled purse. He winded around the various countries�� exhibition halls and arrived before Fari��s exhibition hall. Then, he entered through the entrance.


    ��To be able to enjoy the Grand Duchess of ckwood��s renowned entertainment at a time like this, I, an unremarkable nobody, am truly humbled.��


    After walking into Fari��s exhibition hall, the dark elf walked into a small unremarkable room located inside the exhibition hall.


    Madam Schroder was standing in the center of the room. Minutes ago, she was discussing with the other countries�� nobles present in the Crystal Pce about what was going on in Nond recently.


    ��An unremarkable nobody?��


    Madam Schroder shot a nce at the dark elf in white. Under the shadow of the hood, she could see the insignia of a ck bird on that dark elf��s neck area.


    That was their symbol. Madam Schroder had only heard about them.


    Compared to major nations with thousands of years of history, the city-state of Nond was akin to a tottering infant still learning to walk. Merely, the knowledge this infant country obtained from the underground remnants allowed it to be able to defeat its surrounding countries.


    Apart from that, Nond was open to all races. Because of that, Nond became a country of multiple different races. Even though humans were the most numerous and dwarves the second-most, there were many unknown races living in the shadows of Nond. Likewise, there were also a lot of secret organizations.


    When even the Necromancy Association was able to establish themselves in this city, who could possibly imagine how many races that humanity were incapable of epting were living in this magic academic filled city?


    After all, beneath Nond was a city multiple timesrger than Nond itself.


    Among those secret organizations, the most well-known would be an organization with the symbol of a ck bird.


    ��I don��t care who you are and what you might be, as long as you��re able to give me the information I seek, all of these shall be yours.��


    On the table before Madam Schroder were two piles of gold coins. Just from a nce, there were at least two thousand. Besides the coins, there was also a pile of gems.


    One truly couldn��t help but gasp in admiration at how wealthy the high ranking nobles were.


    ��Grand Duchess of ckwood, I guarantee that I��ve obtained all the information that you seek. But, while I am able to inform you of a portion of them, I will have to keep the remaining portion confidential.��


    The dark elf tidied up her robe. As a professional working in the shadows, wearing all white was truly quite conspicuous and unbefitting of her upation.


    But, in the World Expo, most participants were white mages specialized in the Runes of Order. As for the white mages, their outfits were all simr to her current outfit. Because of that, even though he was dressed in a very eye-catching manner, no one will bother to pay attention to it.


    ��Let me hear the portion that you��re able to tell me first.��


    Although she was a nobility, Madam Schroder was not a rude and unreasonable person. She did not order the dark elf. Instead, she was engaging in talks with her.


    Originally, she was nning to ask the dark elf after the World Expo finishes. But, after she saw the game ��Hearthstone�� and how the Nation of the Holy Church��s Archbishop Desireless actually went up to demonstrate the arcanotech device, she was unable to contain her curiosity anymore. She wanted to quickly find out exactly who that young man called Joshua was.


    ��Grand Duchess, thank you for your understanding. Madam, I believe that, with your informationwork, you should know that he had a cooperative rtionship with the Weissenasche Theater.��


    The dark elf picked up a gemstone from the table and began to examine it. But, she soon ced the gemstone back onto the table.


    Ever since watching ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Madam Schroder has been searching for any and all information about the person or people behind ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    Unfortunately, by the time Madam Schroder arrived in Nond, ��Beauty and the Demon�� was already enjoying great fanfare. Apart from Sir Weissenasche himself, Madam Schroder was unable to encounter anyone else that had anything to do with ��Beauty and the Demon�� in the Weissenasche Theater.


    The informationwork Madam Schorder had in Nond was only able to point out that Sir Weissenasche was cooperating with a young man.


    ��He came to Nond two months ago. He currently resides in Nond��s seventh business street in a tavern called ��Hearthstone.�� Moreover, he possesses a very close rtionship with the dwarven Frostaxe n. Their rtionship was established from that Hearthstone Tavern,�� The dark elf revealed the information she knew.


    ��Then, what is his rtionship with the lesiastical Temrs... and demons?��


    That was what Madam Schroder really wanted to know. At the beginning, Madam Schroder was on guard against Joshua. After all, the main actor for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was a Sin Demon.


    It was only after her short interaction with the Sin Demon on the meet-and-greet that Madam Schroder made the resolution to invite Joshua to partake in an afternoon tea.


    The change of an era will forever be confronted with dangers. Madam Schroder was not a believer of the Holy Church. On the contrary, she was not fond of a nation controlling its citizens by the means of religion for it waspletely against the freedom and self-thought advocated by Fari.


    ��The lesiastical Temrs are also customers of the Hearthstone Tavern. Even Archbishop Desireless himself is a frequent customer of that tavern.�� When the dark elf��s words reached this point, she paused before saying, ��As for his rtionship with demons, that is something that I cannot speak of.��


    ��You cannot speak of it?��


    That was the information Madam Schroder wanted to know the most. But, the dark elf actually chose to keep that matter confidential?


    ��I believe that if you are to go ask the Holy Church, you will definitely receive the answer to that question. But, I must abide by the rules of our organization. If I reveal that information to you, I��m afraid that I might not be able to live to see tomorrow.��


    At this moment, Madam Schroder had the urge to order her attendant to shut the door to interrogate this dark elf. But, in the end, she restrained herself. After all, her attendant might not be a match for this dark elf.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>


    From how the dark elf refused to reveal Joshua��s connection with the demons, Madam Schroder was able to make guesses of Joshua��s identity. Then, she asked the dark elf some more questions.


    From the answers that were given, Madam Schoder could sense that the dark elf was extremely worried about Joshua��s identity. It was as if she would lose her head should she reveal the slightest bit of information regarding Joshua��s identity.


    This was an extremely strange behavior for an organization that specializes in selling information. It could be said that it was a behavior that could affect future rtionships with their employers.


    ��Are you not nning to stay and finish watching the final performance?��


    The great majority of the information Madam Schroder sought was information that this dark elf was unwilling to speak of. She swore that this intelligence dealer possessed the worst attitude of all intelligence dealers she had encountered in her life.


    That said, while her attitude might be bad, Madam Schroder knew that this dark elf was very capable.


    The House of ckwood has already created a close rtionship with the forest elves. Madam Schroder did not mind enlisting this dark elf too.


    ��My apologies, Grand Duchess of ckwood, I am not interested in those childish performances.��


    The dark elf epted a portion of the reward and was not nning to stay any longer. Her answer once again lit the mes of rage in Madam Schroder��s heart.


    ��Childish performances? May I know what sort of performance would not be childish for you dark elves?��


    Even though Madam Schroder was already able to foresee the end of the era of stage y, the impact of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was still second to none in this world.


    Unfortunately, that was only limited to human audiences. The other races were not too interested in human drama re-enactments.


    ��My words were not aimed at your theatrical troupe. Madam Schroder, to me, that ��Beauty and the Demon�� is also childish. The reason for that is because I know fully that the real world is much crueler than those screenys. I��m already past the age for children��s fairy tales.��


    After the dark elf made an unknown sort of expression of courtesy, she pushed open the door to the room and left Fari��s exhibition hall.


    ��Madam.��


    The guard standing beside Madam Schroder the entire time stood forth. Madam Schroder��s current expression was not at all as amiable and approachable as before.


    That dark elf��s hostile response had enraged her.


    ��Don��t bother chasing. You all wouldn��t be able to catch her.��


    Madam Schroder soon controlled her anger. What the dark elf said was true. Madam Schroder knew that very well.


    The performances of stageys would always be overly romantic. Even though there would be a lot of audiences in Fari, their performances have never been able to capture the attention of those ��uncultured barbarians�� and those from foreign races.


    The most well-known among those people would be the Nation of Steel��s Iron Chancellor. That Iron Chancellor had once publicly spoken of their stageys to be things deceiving little girls.


    Originally, Madam Schroder thought that ��Beauty and the Demon�� would be able to reach a greater amount of audience than stage ys. But, it would appear that in the eyes of certain individuals, even ��Beauty and the Demon�� was a children��s fairy tale that should be quickly forgotten.


    Right now, Madam Schroder could only hope that a scriptwriter would be able to write a script that could conquer even those ��barbarians.��


    .........


    Joshua hupped.


    The World Expo was a gathering of all the elites from the various nations. The foodstuff ced on the tables were all first-rated delicacies. Moreover, it was a self-service buffet. The only regretful thing was that the self-service buffet was located a bit far from the center stage.


    After Hearthstone��s demonstration ended, Joshua ran over to the buffet to have lunch. The cautious and conscientious female knight and hisdy assistance Ciri naturally followed him over to the buffet too.


    ��One could learn your so-called... programming with this chat box?��


    Ciri was sitting across from Joshua. She pointed at the chat box window Joshua just sent her. ording to Joshua, the chat box was open-source.


    The reward Nond��s Patent Office��s Gray Mage received from defeating Archbishop Desireless on Hearthstone was the open-source sequence.


    As Ciri was a practical mage, she had no idea what the sequences, the pile of runes, were for.


    ��You don��t have to understand what they do. You merely need to use it.��


    While Joshua was eating his lunch, the Patent Office��s Chairman, Gray Mage, finished his appraisal work for the final arcanotech device being exhibited. Then, he passed through the crowd and came to Joshua.


    ��I��ve finally escaped those annoying and stubborn old codgers.��


    Gray Mage walked over to Joshua. The owl standing on his shoulder rocked its head.


    A few feathers fell from the owl. The Gray Mage grabbed a falling feather and took out a nk sheepskin scroll from his sleeve.


    ��Now then, it��s your turn to fulfill your end of the agreement.��


    Gray Mage seemed to be nning to record what Joshua says onto the sheepskin scroll.


    The remnants of the ancient civilization��s knowledge are rarely conserved in written works. Most mages believed that those mysterious knowledges were spread through some sort of special method.


    ��Don��t be in such a rush, Chairman Lursk. What you wanted is here.��


    A white originium crystal appeared from Joshua��s hand. That was the instation file for the open-source chat box.


    The exhibition for the World Expo was in charge by the Gray Mage Lursk and a white robed mage. Even without investigating into his identity and status in Nond, one could guess it easily.


    ��This is...��


    ��A small gift,�� Joshua tossed the magic crystal to the Gray Mage. The magic crystal disappeared into his forehead.


    When Gray Mage Lursk opened his eyes again, he discovered there was a white window before his eyes.


    Like the white mages, Gray Mage Lursk was also a mage specialized in the Runes of Order. But, when he began to attempt to understand theposition of this programming window, a series ofplicated rune sequences appeared before his eyes.


    The quantity of rune sequences was simply astonishing. In his memory, not even the mostplicated magic would require this many runes.


    If those runes were dismantled, Gray Mage was able to understand every one of them. But, when they��re in a sequence, Gray Mage had no idea what they meant.


    ��Do not think of them as the runes mages use to perform magic. Instead, consider them as the most basic english letters.��


    Joshua gave the Gray Mage a tip.


    The old man nearly a hundred years old rubbed his forehead. He calmed himself and began to continue observing the rune sequences. By thinking them as the most basic english letters, Gray Mage soon discovered some pattern to the runes...


    ��Unbelievable! This knowledge, I need some time to research it! No, I need a lot of time!��


    Having received a whole new way to utilize runes, Gray Mage ignored Joshuapletely. He quickly walked toward the exit of the Crystal Pce with his owl still on his shoulder. He was muttering things as he walked out.


    Seeing the manner how the gray robed old man left this ce, Ciri turned to Joshua and whispered, ��He... could he have gone insane?��


    ��His reaction is understandable. After all, that��s knowledge crossing multiple eras...��


    Right after Joshua��s words left his mouth, a wave of exmations sounded from the direction of the stage.


    The reason for that was because an arcanotech device called the ��magic-induced perpetual motion machine�� appeared on the stage. Standing where he was at, Joshua could barely see the stage and the arcanotech device being exhibited.


    The so-called ��perpetual motion machine�� was nothing more than a joke. To Joshua, that arcanotech device was nothing more than an improved steam engine. It had only changed steam-induced motion to magic.


    But, today, that machine became the division point that would allow this world to enter the industrial age.


    ******************************************************


    Let��s get it onto the number 1 spot on the power ranking!


    Check out my own trantions too!

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    The curtains of the World Expo finally dropped with the performance from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    More or less, the representatives from the various nations obtained the arcanotech devices they desired.


    At this moment, the world seemed to have bid its farewell to the medieval ages and pushed open the gates to the industrial age with magic as the vehicle.


    Joshua��s n was to bring Nond into the information age. Unfortunately, he would never be able to do so unless he could obtain a solution to the server problem.


    The ck cat Joshua encountered in the Grand Duke of ckwood��s mansion was the only server-capable host so far.


    But, Joshua was in no rush. Once the filming for ��L��on: The Demon�� starts, the Flower of Fari will be the main female lead. At that time, Joshua would be able to encounter that elven bodyguard every day.


    The day after the end of the World Expo. Joshua had returned to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Mrs. Melina, as of now, I hope that you can purchase two stores to expand the tavern.��


    Joshua was browsing the ount record Melina prepared for him. Hearthstone Tavern��s profits and expenses were all urately listed on the record.


    ��I��m already doing that. So far, I��ve managed to convince the owner of that emporium near us. I��m also in talks with the jewelry store. But, they might be a bit thorny. Nevertheless, I believe I will be able to handle them.��


    Melina was certain that the Hearthstone Tavern was the most sessful business she had ever conducted in all her life as a merchant.


    The dwarves�� capacity for alcohol were as vast as water buffalos. Every night, those dwarves would down over a dozen barrels of expensive rye wines.


    As this tavern does not possess any cers for storing alcohol, Melina had to have her alcohol suppliers re-supply alcohol every three days.


    That said, what truly earns money would be the ��Hearthstone�� card packs. The amount of gold coins the dwarves used to purchase card packs could pile up to a small hill every day.


    As more and more mages noticed Hearthstone, the tavern started to be crowded.


    ��You can move ahead with the branching of the tavern. There is no need to wait.��


    Joshua was not too familiar with business. Thus, he could only rely on this female merchant. As for Joshua, he merely needed to control the core technology behind ��Hearthstone�� and then swim in piles of money, counting them.


    After Joshua finished briefing Melina his ns for the further growth of the Hearthstone Tavern, an owl flew through the second floor window and slowlynded on the table.


    The owl was carrying a letter. The familiar ckwood symbol sealed the letter.


    It was a letter penned by Madam Schroder herself.


    Joshua opened the letter and began skimming over its contents. Essentially, the letter was stating that the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe weren��t busy anymore and asking when the filming for the new movie will begin as well as where the filming would take ce.


    The Grand Duchess��s hardwriting was quite illegible. It seemed like she was feeling very anxious while writing that letter.


    She was only in Nond to tour the ce and was not nning to stay here long-term. Perhaps, she might be hoping to personally oversee Joshua��s filming process before leaving Nond.


    ��Beauty and the Demon�� has been screening for nearly a month and half now. Soon, the audiences of Nond would likely grow tired of that movie. Joshua felt that it was time to pour new blood into the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Mrs. Melina, do you know any street and hotel nearby that��s chaotic or disorderly?


    Joshua ced away Madam Schroder��s letter. He was in no rush to respond. After all, he had yet to determine the filming location for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��A disorderly street...��


    Melina carefully pondered for a bit. Nond was the city that signified the epitome of human civilization. Trying to find a ��disorderly�� ce was quite difficult.


    But, there were indeed disorderly locations in Nond.


    ��I believe the ce Mister Joshua is searching for should be Squirrel Street. But... that street is very dangerous,�� said Melina with a somewhat worried tone.


    ��Dangerous?��


    Joshua had always thought Nond��s public safety to be exceptionally good. At least, Joshua felt an intense academic ambience in this city. It was an ambience that could only be experienced in few universities on earth.


    ��I��ve inquired about that street before. It��s close to a dwarven entrance leading underground. Furthermore, that street is not a ce where humans gathered. I��ve heard that necromancers would frequently roam around that street,�� said Melina.


    The Squirrel Street emerged because a group of non-humans were attracted to Nond during its founding. They also came to this primitive location out of curiosity toward the underground remnants. Merely, their numbers were not as numerous as the dwarves.


    While the surface city of Nond was a city of human mages, it was actually jointly administered by the humans and the dwarves. With the protection from the dwarves, the non-humans were able to establish a street for themselves in a corner of Nond.


    It was a chaotic street.


    ��Tell me the location of that street.��


    Nond��s architectural style was unsuited for ��L��on: The Demon.�� Thus, Joshua could only hope that the dangerous Squirrel Street Melina mentioned would be able to suit the movie.


    Seeing that her dissuasions were ineffective, Melina gave up on that thought. She did not forget that Joshua was not only her superior and her business partner, he was also a powerful mage.


    Thus, the olddy took out a map of Nond and pointed to an area in the city with her pen.


    That ce was at the edge of Nond. It would take some time for one to reach Squirrel Street from themercial street the tavern was located in.


    If Squirrel Street was truly as chaotic as Melina described it to be, Joshua felt that it would be best to rush over there before night falls.


    ��What��s the ce with the lesiastical Temr that��s been following you the entire time? You want to find a ce to knock her unconscious?��


    Ciri who has been quietly listening to the conversation suddenly spoke.


    Ever since yesterday��s World Expo, the female knight Messai seemed to have some sort of major hostility toward Joshua. Even though she was currently ying Hearthstone downstairs, she would always keep her third eye on Joshua to monitor him.


    She seemed to have reced the duty of her esteemed teacher Desireless and was on constant alert toward Joshua��s every action.


    ��If we knock her unconscious, we will really be criminals. As a good citizen of Nond, how could I do that sort of thing? Let us adapt to it and ignore her instead.��


    The most important reason as to why the lesiastical Temrs did not dare to touch Joshua was because... Joshua was a citizen of Nond. Even though Joshua was a demon, he was still protected by thews of this city when inside this city. Furthermore, he was also protected by the dwarves.


    With the influence the Holy Church possesses in Nond, they could only, at most, continue to monitor Joshua from afar. Should Joshua do anything that goes against Nond��sws, they will catch it immediately and use it to justify their crusade against him.


    Thus, intrinsically, that female knight��s current profession should be switched to... a journalist?


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>


    Joshua hired a horse carriage. After traveling on the bumpy road for over two hours, he finally arrived at the fringe of Nond.


    With how slow a horse carriage travels, Joshua began to look forward to the magic-induced vehicle from the World Expo bing widespread.


    The horse carriage stopped near the entrance of the Squirrel Street.


    ��Lord Mage, this is as far as I can bring you. Perhaps you are attracted to this ce out of curiosity, but you should still be careful of those aberrations living on that street.��


    ��Aberrations?��


    Joshua pushed open the door to the carriage and walked out. The ordinary-dressed carriage driver gave Joshua a kind-hearted warning. But, when Joshua asked him what he meant by ��aberrations,�� he had already driven his horse carriage far from Squirrel Street.


    Aberrations was not an unfamiliar term to Joshua. When he yed Dungeons and Dragons, aberrations were all very dangerous creatures.


    If those tentacled aberration monsters were living openly on the streets of Nond, Joshua felt that this city would soon be destroyed.


    The Squirrel Street was actually much tidier than Joshua expected. While there were more trash scattered across the street, there were no dark red blood stains or corpses lying around.


    The humans walking around this street seemed to all be in a hurry. Only those non-human races would stop and chat with other non-human races.


    Joshua walked into the Squirrel Street. The moment he did, he felt the atmosphere change in an instant. He was able to sense multiple eyes fixed onto him the instant he entered.


    Feeling those eyes, Ciri immediately raised her spear-like staff.


    The sensation of being watched made Ciri recall the nights she spent in the wilderness alone and how there would always be malice-filled creatures watching her from the shadows.


    ��The architectural style of this ce will drive all architectural students insane.��


    Joshua examined the buildings on this street. Their main characteristic was... being utterly chaotic. The other regions of Nond were able to keep their buildings appear unanimous. But, this ce resembled a scribble of buildings from several different countries, no, several different races.


    Soon after entering the Squirrel Street, Joshua found a hotel by the name of ��ck Dove.��


    ��We��re spending the night here?�� Ciri took a nce at the sky. It was already darkening. Soon, the night will fall.


    ��If you��re scared, you can sleep together with me,�� said Joshua.


    ��...��


    Ciri��s face turned red. She opened her mouth but was unable to say anything. She watched as Joshua entered hotel ck Dove.


    Hotel ck Dove��s interior appeared very old and crowded. A strange flowery aroma filled the entire hotel.


    Joshua looked around. Soon, his eyesnded on the receiving desk. At the receiving desk, a middle-aged human-looking fellow was currently teaching several non-human children basic magic.


    There was even a half-dragon and a gray-cat beastman, two very rare species, among those children.


    ��This is the rune of energy, this is the rune of mes...��


    The moment Joshua walked to the register, the middle-aged man��s exnation came to a sudden halt. He raised his head and saw Joshua. He immediately sent away the non-human children from the reception desk.


    ��Go upstairs. There are guests...��


    He urged the non-human children upstairs. Once they disappeared into the second floor, he turned back around to face Joshua.


    ��Customers, are the two of you seeking to lodge here for the night?��


    The middle-aged man took out a pen and opened an old notebook. He seemed to really be nning to check Joshua in.


    Joshua was carefully examining this human-looking middle-aged man. While that man��s expression appeared somewhat stiff, Joshua was able to see through himpletely with his innate perception ability.


    ��I never would��ve expected that I��ll be able to meet a fellow demon here.��


    Joshua��s crimson eyes reflected that middle-aged man��s true identity. He was a lump of squirming mirage. There was no human shape to him at all.


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth. He seemed to want to refute Joshua. But, after seeing how calm Joshua��s gaze was, he gave up on that thought.


    ��Don��t worry, Deceiver. I am only here to check out this inn.��


    Joshua was able to tell what sort of demon the middle-aged man was. He came from a particr race of demons. They were known as the Faceless Demons or the Deceivers.��


    This race of demons was rted to the birth of the Chaos Demons. A Deceiver��s true form was a lump of ever-moving gray sphere. But, the Deceivers were able to change their physical appearance however they wanted.


    The stronger a Deceiver was, the more forms they could take. The weaker ones could only transform themselves to humans or ordinary demons. But, the powerful ones among them could transform themselves to tiny birds or gigantic Man-eaters.


    Unfortunately, while the Deceivers were able to transform themselves to humans, they were unable to change their human appearances. If they could, they would most definitely be the most optimal candidates for movie performers.


    Joshua could even have them transform into renowned female star performers of earth such as Marilyn Monroe or Audrey Hepburn.


    The Deceiver maintained his calm even though his identity was seen through by Joshua. Using a cold voice, he said to Joshua, ��This is... not a ce for you to be.��


    ��You seem to know me?��


    Joshua was uncertain as to how many demons were wandering through the world outside of the demon realm and not subjected to their rule. This Deceiver before him could very possibly be one of those demons.


    ��...��


    The Deceiver chose to keep quiet at Joshua��s question. That topic broke off at that instant.


    Joshua was not nning to make things difficult for this Deceiver either. Even though Joshua was, on the surface, an ordinary person in Nond, he was already renowned for the people paying close attention to ��Beauty and the Demon,�� or ��Hearthstone.��


    ��Do not mind my identity. I am only here as an ordinary guest.��


    Joshua took out a sack of gold coins from his suitcase and ced it on the receptionist table. There were roughly a hundred gold coins in there. To a run-down inn like this, it was a major sum of money.


    ��I need to rent all the rooms in your hotel for one or two months. A group of humans would be active here during that time. Are you willing to ept this business deal of mine?��


    The Deceiver quickly took a nce at the gold coins on the desk... It would appear that this demon was not a saint unswayed by money.


    On the contrary, he seemed like a fellow who was in deep shortage for money.


    This made things much easier.


    ��This is only the down payment; a tenth of the total payment.��


    Joshua does not believe that living in Nond would be easier than living in the Demon Realm. From the atmosphere of the Squirrel Street, Joshua was certain that this ce was not a ce the well-to-do would be staying in.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103</h4>


    Completely Different


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Joshua��s proposal caused the Deceiver to hesitate.


    ��Isn��t that a great paying transaction, Pluk?


    Before the Deceiver could decline Joshua��s proposal, an elf slowly walked down from the second floor��s staircase. Her purple-gray-colored pigment of her skin informed Joshua that she was a rare... dark elf.


    The dark elves that lived underground were much rarer than the forest elves.


    But, Joshua kept feeling like she was giving off a disharmonious feeling. It was like she was covered in ayer of mystery.


    Unfortunately, Joshua��s innate perception seemed to be ineffective toward this dark elf. He was unable to determine her true identity using his perception.


    ��We shouldn��t be doing that.��


    The Deceiver called Pluk began to mumble to himself.


    ��Your inn barely has any customers all year-round. Furthermore, you��re sheltering all those orphans. You couldn��t be nning to have them eat those sand-filled ck bread on the daily, right? Besides, Nond is not a ce where you can purchase arge quantity of rough food.��


    The dark elf walked over to the receptionist desk and picked up the sack of gold coins Joshua ced on the desk. After weighting the sack of coins with her hand, she tossed it to the Deceiver.


    Persuaded by the dark elf, the Deceiver Pluk finally agreed to Joshua��s proposal.


    After persuading Pluk, the dark elf did not bother to stay and left the hotel. She brushed past Joshua on her way out.


    ��I kept feeling like I��ve seen that elf somewhere.��


    Ciri looked to the back view of the leaving elf. She felt a sort of inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    ��We��ve met her before. It was back in the Demon Realm. She might be my elder sister or younger sister��s spy. Or, worse yet, she might be my elder brother or... the other three Duke��s spy.��


    Joshua was certain that he had met that dark elf before in the Demon Realm. But, he was unable to recall where exactly.


    In other words, that dark elf has been secretly monitoring him since when he was still in the Demon Realm.


    In the entire Demon Realm, the person who would most likely order something like this would be his elder sister Cecily. After all, surveince was her job.


    As for the third prince��s elder brother Knox or his fourth sister Faye, Joshua rarely have any interactions with them.


    ��Should we capture and interrogate her?��


    Ciri��s way of handling things has always been ��if not afraid then attack.��


    ��We��ve missed the opportunity already. I��m no longer able to detect her. Besides, there��s no need for it.��


    The dark elf��s ability to conceal herself was even stronger than the elf following the Flower of Fari. Not long after she left the hotel, her aurapletely disappeared from Joshua��s field of perception.


    ��Right now, we have business to take care of.��


    Joshua did not expect for there to be someone in the Demon Realm that had spread their reach to Nond.


    The surveince from that dark elf most definitely involved the Demon Realm��s power struggle.


    Could it be that the third prince��s siblings were suspecting Joshua was trying to form an army in the human world tounch an attack at the Demon Realm to seize the title of kingship for himself?


    Speaking of it, Joshua would frequently be ying Hearthstone together with the Holy Church��s archbishop and female knight. If that dark elf was to distort the truth and send it back to her master, then...


    Well, it would not be too much of an issue. The current Joshua was no longer the weak and one-manned third prince from before.


    ��Customers, please follow me upstairs. I will bring you to check out your room.��


    The Deceiver seemed to be deliberating avoiding any subject about that dark elf. After recording the transaction onto his shabby old notebook, he got out from the receptionist desk and walked over to guide Joshua and Ciri.


    ��How long have you been in this city?��


    Following the Deceiver that was deliberately avoiding the topic of the dark elf, Joshua had no choice but to acquire information indirectly.


    ��...��


    The personality of this Deceiver waspletely opposite from the name of his race. He seemed to not be fond of conversations and knew that he would leak unnecessary information from talking too much. As such, he continued to quietly lead the way for Joshua and Ciri and didn��t bother answering any of Joshua��s questions.


    Joshua was forced to stop asking questions for the time being. He began to examine the hotel. The hotel employed the usage of a spiral staircase frequently seen in libraries. There were a total of four floors. While its reception hall was not veryrge, the interior of the hotel was muchrger than Joshua imagined it to be.


    The entire hotel gave off a feeling of being old. Some parts of the floor would creak when stepped on. If any noble was to be here, they would definitelyin that this hotel was ��no different from a peasant��s barn!��


    Apart from the Deceiver, the manager of the hotel, there were several non-human children in the hotel. They were hiding behind a wall with their heads poked out and staring at Joshua and Ciri curiously.


    ��You��ve adopted those kids, that half-dragon and gray-cat beastman?��


    Joshua waved his hand at the kids. The kids reacted like they were terrified and immediately pulled their heads back. It seemed like they were very afraid of humans.


    ��Their parents had left them in my care. After that, they never returned,�� said the Deceiver.


    The Squirrel Street was one of the few ces in this world that epts non-humans. But, this street was all there is. Apart from some curious mages, outsiders would never bother to approach this street.


    For dwarves and elves with appearances simr to humans, their situations weren��t that bad. Most humans were capable of epting them. For the gray-cat beastmen, humans were willing to take them in as housepets. But, they werepletely incapable of epting half-dragons.


    ��This is the difficult reality of life. But, one day, things will turn for the better.��


    When the Deceiver took out the room key to open the room to show to Joshua, he stopped in mid-movement upon hearing Joshua��sment.


    ��Turn for the better... that��s impossible...�� Like the non-human children, the Deceiver was very cautious of humans. The only difference was in how he disyed his caution.


    ��How would you know without trying? Mister Pluk, in the future, a bunch of humans and... a bunch of demonesses might appear in your hotel. Are you able to house demonesses in your hotel?��


    Joshua had not forgotten about his special cameradies. They have been waiting in Duke of Bones�� castle for a long time now.


    ��Demonsesses and... humans?��


    The Deceiver clenched his teeth. He knew what Joshua was nning to do wasn��t something good. But, as he had already epted the money, he had no choice but to nod his head.


    ��Rest assured. I will not allow any of them to harm the children in your care.��


    Joshua knew what the Deceiver was truly worried about. But, his word offort did not possess any effect whatsoever.


    The Deceiver handed the keys to the other rooms to Joshua and then left.


    ��You��re really nning to set this ce as the filming site?��


    Ciri walked into the room and looked all around. She felt that the room actually resembled the description of the setting in the script.


    ��Is there something wrong with that?��


    ��Would the people from that theatrical troupe ept this?��


    Ciri poked the bed sheet with her staff. While the ce appeared old, it was quite clean. It would appear that inn-workers have been attentive in their cleaning.


    The only thing Ciri felt should not be present were the couple mushrooms growing on the wall.


    To certain races, certain mushrooms were equivalent to ornamental flowers. But, to humans, it meant that the ce was moldy. How exactly was a person supposed to live in a moldy ce?


    ��Those who cannot ept this can leave. I��m not forcing anyone. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe is not the only theatrical troupe in Nond.��


    Joshua did not beg for the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to participate in the filming of his next movie. He was the director. What will happen next would be an ��audition.��


    The first test would be whether or not they can handle difficulties. What Joshua needed were performers and not those pampered nobles.


    The only thing Joshua needed to do now was to write a letter to inform Madam Schroder so that she could send her ck Swan Theatrical Troupe over. Of course... that��s assuming the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe would be willing toe after hearing the location to be the Squirrel Street.


    .........


    Madam Schroder��s residence. A rehearsal and practice ce was especially created for the Theatrical Troupe in the mansion. There was also a private practice area prepared for the Flower of Fari.


    Wearing a dance dress, Gallolei was moving around and dancing in the empty room.


    No matter how renowned her reputation as the Flower of Fari might be, she had not forgotten about practicing.


    Apart from acting, stage y actors must also dance. As an outstanding stage actress, elegant dance posture was absolutely necessary.


    Gallolei was still very young. Her body hasn��t finished growing. Thus, she cannot afford to take things easy.


    The people from Fari were different from the girls from Ishtar, the Nation of Frost. Those from Ishtar were able to gain sexy figures without doing anything.


    Gallolei finished her practice today. Her elven bodyguard appeared behind her and extended her handkerchief to wipe Gallolei��s forehead covered in sweat. At the same time, she used magic of the elven race to help Gallolei regain stamina.


    ��Young miss, are we really not returning to your home country?��


    y was already starting to miss the scenery and culture of Fari. Of course, what she missed the most was the smell of nature from being located near the great forest.


    While the city of Nond had many merits, all the merits became shorings in the eyes of the elven girl with that Chaos Demon being here.


    ��I will not be returning home before the filming for the movie isplete. That��s what my mother desires too.��


    Gallolei walked over to the door and pushed it open. The entire region was prepared for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to practice in. There were many metal clothes racks outside. On those racks were a whole bunch of dazzling show clothes.


    Gallolei��s small figure was covered by the clothes. Because of that, the others in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe did not notice her approach and were either still in their training or chatting among themselves.


    ��Madam Schroder said that we might be participating in the filming of a movie.��


    ��Grand Duchess found the person who created that movie? As it should be... we are the best theatrical troupe after all. With Grand Duchess��s status, persuading the movie-maker should be a very simple task.��


    Several members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe that had finished their training were gathered together and chatting.


    It was unknown when the news of the next movie being yed by the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had spread throughout the entire theatrical troupe.


    Gallolei was not worried that her main female lead would be taken by anyone else. In the entire theatrical troupe, she would remain the most eye-catching ck swan.


    ��Do you think we��ll be shooting the movie in a castle? Or could it be a ce as dignified as Fari��s Fansena Pce? We might even be able to meet the actress for Belle and actor for the Demon Prince.��


    ��Maybe it��s Nond��s Crystal Pce. If only we can dress in the same sort of dance dress as Belle and dance with that Demon Prince. But, I��m not really that fond of that Demon Prince.��


    ��What?! You don��t want to touch his paw pads?!��


    Gallolei was quietly listening to the conversation of the girls that she had performed with for many years. She was feeling nothing from their conversations.


    The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was formed with both nobles andmoners. When Madam Schroder and the other co-founders were choosing the members of the theatrical troupe, they chose the most outstanding students in Fari��s Institute of Art. Of course, many of those were young nobles with connections.


    That said, no matter what if they were born nobles ormoners, they��ve sessfully made the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe into Fari��s best theatrical troupe. While the reputations of the other performers were not as famous as Gallolei, they were still the lovers in the dreams of many young men and women of Fari.


    Because of that, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe all possess an air of arrogance.


    ��y, what do you think?�� Hearing the conversation of the girls, Gallolei quietly asked the elf beside her.


    ��I... I think they��ve thrown us into a pool ofva or the mouth of a monster.��


    The elven girl answered Gallolei honestly. Her impression of Joshua waspletely different from that of a film director. To her, he was an extremely dangerous demon.


    That was why she opposed Gallolei from being in contact with Joshua so hard. Unfortunately, Gallolei��s mother seemed to have decided to work with that demon.


    ��Things wouldn��t be that bad.��


    Gallolei actually didn��t know how things would turn out either. She had never interacted with a movie filming before.


    When performing on stage, all the theater owners would spare no effort to entertain the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. After all, they were the most dazzling pearl in Fari. No theater owner would dare to show any neglect toward them.


    The best rooms, the best services and the most outstanding stages. Those were luxuriesmonly enjoyed by the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    As for their performances on stage, they were filled with gracefulness and romantic ambience.


    But, from what Joshua wanted Gallolei to practice in, the content of his next movie seemed to bepletely different from the romantic ambience of stageys.


    Because of that, while the female performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were looking forward to being in a luxurious castle and meeting a prince, looking forward to a romantic scenario, Gallolei who had seen through what was going to happen was distressed in how she would calmly and confidently shout out ��Fuck!��


    The lively atmosphere gradually quieted down as a middle-aged butler hurriedly rushed into the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s practice ground.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, please properly pack up your belongings today. Tomorrow, under the arrangement from Her Lady the Grand Duchess, all of you will be proceeding to the next stage..��


    Suddenly, the middle-aged butler paused mid-speech. He discovered that it was wrong to describe it as the next stage. Thus, he changed his wording.


    ��Or perhaps, the location for the filming.��


    ��It��s real...�� Hearing those words, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe quietly cheered.


    ��Mister butler! May we know where the filming site would be?!�� A more courageous member raised his hand to ask the middle-aged butler.


    Faced with that question, the butler was momentarily silent. He re-read the instructions penned by Madam Schroder and quietly said the name of the ce.


    ��Squirrel Street.��


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104</h4>


    ��Squirrel Street? That street that was said to be the most dirty and disordered in all of Nond? I hope you��re not messing with us...��


    Owl couriers were exceptionally fast. Madam Schroder��s response speed was also unexpectedly fast.


    At the time when Joshua was nning to get on a carriage to return to the Hearthstone Tavern, an owl flew onto Joshua��s shoulder with a letter attachment.


    As expected, Madam Schroder indicated her doubt in Joshua��s site selection for the movie.


    Squirrel Street possessed a bad reputation in Nond. But, the extremely curious mages would frequentlye to this street to interact with the non-human races.


    Unfortunately, that was not the same for outsiders, especially the nobles from other countries. Majority of them held concern for the non-human races.


    Joshua originally thought that Fari��s Grand Duchess of ckwood would not hold prejudice toward other races. After all, the House of ckwood cooperates with the forest elves year-round.


    But, it would appear that the bad reputation the Squirrel Street possessed made Madam Schroder unwilling to bring the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe here.


    ��We��ll be proceeding to Nond��s central district.��


    Madam Schroder��s letter changed Joshua��s n to return to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Truth was, especially preparing a filming site for ��L��on: The Demon�� would be the best choice. But, filming sites were not things that could be prepared that easily.


    Specialized film-setting artists and builders would be needed. While architects might be able to design beautiful buildings, the setting for ��L��on: The Demon�� was an old and chaotic ce. That atmosphere was not something that one could meticulously recreate.


    Joshua was very fond of hotel ck Dove. Because of that, he had no choice but to proceed to Madam Schroder��s residence to persuade her with his script.


    ��That female knight is still following us.��


    Ciri said to Joshua with a quiet voice. At the same time, she took a nce at the side of the street hotel ck Dove was on.


    Wearing the lesiastical Temr��s armor, Messai appeared extremely conspicuous standing among a street filled with non-humans. This female knight seemed to have no intention of concealing the fact that she was tailing Joshua. Just like that, she followed Joshua through half the city of Nond.


    The manner of conduct for the lesiastical Temrs was truly open and candid. Even when tailing people, they would do so openly.


    Fortunately, as Messai was a temr, her stamina far surpassed that of mages. Even though she ran after a horse carriage for multiple hours, she was not at all tired.


    ��About this... let me think.��


    Joshua waved his hand at Messai.


    ��Hey! Aren��t you tired of running after a horse carriage? You want toe inside?��


    ��Absolutely not!��


    The female knight immediately rejected Joshua��s goodwill. She was certain that the demon was plotting something. It would appear that Joshua��s multiple asions of scamming her had left a deep psychological trauma upon her.


    ��That��s what she said. We��ll just ignore her.��


    Joshua got in the horse carriage. Ciri also followed him into the horse carriage. Ciri was truly at a loss for words toward Joshua��s attitude for that female knight.


    ��If someone was tailing me like the way she did you, I will definitely find an alley and knock that person unconscious and then interrogate them to find out who sent them.��


    Ciri pulled away the carriage��s curtains and stared at the female knight on the side of the street.


    ��Don��t worry about that. I believe you will soon have the opportunity to do that. But, the question is, Ciri, will you be able to defeat her?��


    Joshua looked to the roof of a building on Squirrel Street. As Joshua looked to the roof, a ck feather slowly fell from above. It seemed like some sort of bird had flown past him.


    ��That female knight? Fine... I��m no match for her.��


    Ciri knew her own fighting strength.


    ��If you can��t, I��ll help you,�� said Joshua.


    .........


    Two hourster. Nond��s central district. Outside Madam Schroder��s mansion.


    Joshua once again arrived at this mansion filled with the aura of nature. It was already approaching dusk.


    Two sworded bodyguards were standing outside the mansion. When Joshua approached, the two of them both ced their hands on their waist��s sword hilts.


    ��Please pass along that a filmmaker wishes to see your Grand Duchess.��


    Joshua took out the Grand Duke of ckwood��s insignia. Seeing the insignia, the two guards immediately exchanged nces. Then, one of the guards entered the mansion.


    In a short few minutes, the middle-aged butler came out from the mansion.


    ��Mister Joshua. Never would I expect for you to pay a visit at such a time...��


    This middle-aged butler was the same butler Joshua met thest time he came to the mansion. He led Joshua into the mansion and, after leaving to give announcement, Joshua finally got to meet the owner of the mansion, Madam Schroder.


    This time around, they met inside a study. Madam Schroder��s outfit was no longer a heavily ornamented dress. It had changed into a form fitting robe.


    ��I hope you can provide me with a reasonable exnation as to why you want my ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to film in a ce as dirty and disordered as the Squirrel Street.��


    Once Joshua entered the study, Madam Schroder immediately entered the main subject, her concern and doubt that she had written on the letter.


    ��That��s because that is the setting that my next movie needs. Madam Schroder, filming a movie is different from a stage y. It is not that... perfect.��


    Joshua pondered for a bit and ended up using ��perfect�� as the description. Joshua felt that the way stage ys were performed was too exaggerated, so much that it was simply unrealistic. Whether it be the performer��s costumes, the settings or the way they spoke their dialogues, none of them were realistic.


    But, empty words would not be able to persuade anyone. As such, Joshua took out a portion of the script for ��L��on: The Demon�� and some of Ciri��s impression sketches and ced them on the desk.


    ��Madam Schroder, this is the script for my next movie. You can read it over and see if it is sufficient for your ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to perform in.��


    Madam Schroder picked up the script on the desk. That was what she wanted the most. Originally, she was nning to force Joshua to change his script and film a renowned stage y from Fari should Joshua not be able to produce a script that could satisfy her.


    Since Joshua decided to show her the script with such confidence, she decided to check out exactly what sort of story this young man created.


    When Madam Schroder saw the cover of the script, she immediately thought the script to bea fairy tale like ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    But, Madam Schroder was hoping for Joshua to write something different... And, after reading it, ��L��on: The Demon�� came out to be apletely different sort of story, exactly what she wanted.


    A hitman, magic drugs, a power struggle between criminal organizations and the dark secrets of thew enforcers...


    Those were all words that should not appear on the stage ys filled with art and elegance. But, it was different for this movie. The script for the movie was filled with elements from the dark side of the world.


    Using the encounter between a demon hitman and a young girl, this movie could, from a certain point of view, be said to be unmasking the hidden darkness..


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Chapter 105 �C Truth


    This was an epoch-marking script of a story. Madam Schroder was certain that the contents of the script were much more blunt than the workers of Fari��s ywrights.


    Even though there were a lot of ywrights in Fari that were fond of creating works to mock nobles, if this ��L��on: The Demon�� was to appear as a movie, it would shatter the colorful attire of stage ys to bring blood and death before the audiences.


    Merely the plot of thew enforcers ruthlessly killing Mathilda��s family, if that was to appear before the audiences as a movie, it would be akin to the exhibition of a bloody massacre to their faces!


    Should that happen, then, it would not only raise a massivemotion in ces with few conflicts like Fari and Nond, it would raise the samemotion even in nations with unyielding characters like the Nation of Steel and the Nation of Frost.


    All that being said, Madam Schroder was able to see a ��transformation�� in the script. The reason why she sought out Joshua was because movies served to change the normal stage performances.


    What was disyed in stage ys were truly too perfect, too beautiful and too unrealistic.


    Those barbarians incapable of appreciating arts, those barbarians thinking about battles all day long, that was precisely that they criticized stage ys of.


    Madam Schroder was certain that this ��L��on: The Demon�� was most definitely not what the Nation of Steel��s Iron Chancellor referred to as ��things to deceive little girls.��


    She was extremely satisfied with the script. But, at the same time, there were some questions she had for Joshua.


    ��Is this a love story?��


    The script Joshua gave Madam Schroder came to an abrupt end with Mathilda seeking help from her neighbor, the demon, after her family was massacred by thew enforcers.


    Madam Schoder wanted to know what happened next. But, having dealt with stage ys for years, her experience told her that the following plot might have something to do with love.


    ��Regarding that... I��m unable to make a certain judgement on that question. Madam Schroder, personally, I feel that the most charming aspects about various art forms such as paintings, novels and movies lies in how different people can have different views. Everyone��s opinion toward that art is true. Only you can decide for yourself whether or not ��L��on: The Demon�� is a story about love,�� said Joshua.


    ��I like your viewpoint. Then, who are you nning to choose to be this movie��s main female lead?��


    Madam Schroder asked the following question. That was what she was most concerned with.


    From the age and outward appearance of the script��s main female lead Mathilda, only the most renowned actress of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, Gallolei, would fit it the best.


    ��The first choice for her would be your daughter.��


    Joshua felt that his conspiracy to entice Madam Schroder��s daughter has likely been seen through by her. Thus, he decided not to conceal it anymore.


    ��...��


    Upon hearing Joshua��s answer, Madam Schroder grew momentarily silent.


    Indeed, Mathilda, the main female lead for ��L��on: The Demon,�� suited her daughter very well. It could even be said that it was a role especially made for her daughter.


    Madam Schroder was certain that this movie would be able to create a majormotion regardless of the country it was screened in. Its influence would most definitely surpass ��Beauty and the Demon�� by far.


    If Gallolei was to be the main female lead, her reputation as the Flower of Fari will reach apletely new height never seen before. Everyone will remember this movie as one of the ssics. They might even remember her to be the leading actress.


    But... Madam Schroder felt that the temperament of the female lead Mathilda was simply too unruly.


    She hoped for her daughter to be a graceful and dignified person and has been educating her as such.


    ��The quality of an outstanding performer is being able to perform all sorts of characters.��


    Joshua saw Madam Schroder��s hesitation. It was natural, no one would want their daughter to say those sorts of crude things.


    Truth was, the script Joshua gave Madam Schroder was also a version he had already censored.


    ��Let me think it over. But, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe will proceed to Squirrel Street tomorrow. I��ll take care of getting guards for their protection.��


    Madam Schroder was still hesitating. In the end, she decided to think it over.


    ��In that case, I will take my leave for now.��


    Joshua picked up the script from the desk and left Madam Schroder��s study. When Joshua closed the door and walked out with Ciri, they were immediately greeted by the middle-aged butler.


    ��The dinner has been prepared. Would the two of you like to stay for a meal?��


    The butler was leading the way for Joshua and Ciri. Staring at the butler��s back, Joshua once again felt that sort of ufortable feeling.


    ��Thank you for your kind intentions. But, we wouldn��t be staying for dinner. Apart from that, is your daughter satisfied with the plush toy I gave her?��


    Joshua followed the middle-aged butler on the mansion��s first floor��s hallway. When they turned a corner, Joshua suddenly stopped.


    Ciri who has been following Joshua the entire time seemed to realize something and stealthily tightened her grasp on her staff.


    ��Plush toy...��


    The middle-aged butler was momentarily stunned by that question.


    ��I don��t believe you��ve given my daughter anything?�� He replied to Joshua with the same calm tone.


    His answer was correct. Apart from visiting the mansionst time, Joshua had not interacted with the middle-aged butler again.


    ��That��s true. After all, I don��t think you have a daughter.��


    Regretfully, even though the butler answered correctly, Joshua still chose to believe his own intuition. Gray mist began to spread out from his hand.


    A very small amount of chaos magic enveloped the butler. It would not cause him any harm at all. But, it was enough to affect the application of magic and special effects of certain races.


    A faint light shattered from the middle-aged butler. Then, his appearance transformed into a tall and shapey dark elf.


    ��Is this your true appearance?��


    Joshua retrieved his magic power. He took a nce at the surroundings. This was a remote corner far from the Grand Duchess��s study. He didn��t believe there would be any patrolsing here.


    After confirming that there was no one else in the surroundings, Joshua turned his eyes to the dark elf. Ciri was also on full alert.


    Joshua had thought the dark elf��s true appearance to be a Deceiver.


    ��That would be up to you to imagine.��


    The dark elf did not expect for the Demon Prince to be this reckless. But, even though she was seen through by him, she still maintained her calm.


    ��I��m not interested in your race. I want to know who you are... and what sort of secret intelligence you��ve eavesdropped from me. As an exchange for the intelligence you��ve gathered from me, should I know a bit about you?��


    The dark elf must be eavesdropping outside the study to determine the connection between Joshua and Fari��s Grand Duchess of ckwood.


    Joshua opened the door to the study very abruptly. One would not be able to determine Joshua was leaving from the sound of things. Furthermore, the dark elf was extremely confident in her disguise.


    Originally, Joshua didn��t really care much about the dark elf. But, since she came to him, he would naturally not let her escape.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106</h4>


    ��Are you only monitoring me or do you possess an informationwork all over Nond? Or... are you part of an organization?��


    Joshua��s questions once again caught the dark elf off guard.


    She was prepared to be interrogated by Joshua with questions like ��Who��s your master?�� But, she was surprised to hear those questions instead.


    ��Naturally, it��s an organization. Have you heard of the Squirrel Street��s ck Dove? To a certain group of people in Nond, that��s a decent destination.��


    The dark elf answered Joshua��s question honestly.


    She didn��t wish to go against Joshua. Thus, she revealed information to Joshua while keeping some secrets. She was not nning to act like those devoted spies that were willing to die by swallowing poison rather than to leak information upon being captured.


    Besides, even if she wanted to kill herself, she wouldn��t be able to.


    The ck bird symbol on her neck did not show any reaction to her words. It did not heat up nor did it turn cold. This made her heave a sigh of relief. It would appear that the information she revealed to Joshua was within the amount of information her master was willing to allow her to reveal.


    ��ck Dove...��


    The filming site for ��L��on: The Demon�� was precisely that hotel ck Dove. It seemed that the organization behind that dark elf was also using that name.


    An organization that sells information?


    Joshua was able to roughly guess what the organization she belonged to does just from her words.


    ��How big is that organization? Are you all capable of finding information about all the major events in Nond immediately?�� Joshua continued to ask the dark elf.


    ��The answer to your question would be ��without a doubt.�� ck Dove has existed in Nond before its founding. At the beginning, it was an organization of non-humans that gathered to help one another. As for now, it has grown to be an organization that epasses the entirety of Nond...��


    The dark elf did not bother to conceal anything about ck Dove. After all, what she told him would not be considered to be any kind of secret in Nond.


    Basically, the people that had blended themselves in among the people of Nond and those powerful nobles had all heard of the organization ck Dove.


    ��Are you the leader of that organization?��


    ��I came to this city four years ago and got rid of the original leader of this organization. A portion of the people of this organization follows me. The other portion had chosen to keep silent.��


    The dark elf revealed to Joshua that she was not only a capable intelligence gatherer with an ability to change her appearance, she was also a skillful hitman. Furthermore, she also possesses excellent administrative abilities.


    ��After that, you followed your master��s orders and braved dangers to monitor me?��


    Regardless of which world one might be in, talents were scarce. Performers were only one type of talent. As for this dark elf, she was a different sort of talent Joshua sought after.


    She possesses a talent for... journalism.


    Because of that, Joshua nned to pick up his shovel to dig at the foot of the wall to undermine the foundation and steal the talent once more.


    ��I��ve done this sort of work countless times already.��


    The dark elf shrugged to express that she had already gotten used to this. As a dark elf, it was very difficult for her to survive normally in this world to begin with. After all, humans were the race that ruled this world.


    ��I have an opportunity that would allow you to change your profession. Do you wish to give it a try? You would no longer need to risk your life by trailing dangerous people like me. You only need to sit in a room with a desk and a cozy cushion and wait for your subordinates to bring information to you. As for the members of the ck Dove, they do not have to live their lives impoverished and waiting for business all day either. I will pay them a monthly sry. In simpler terms, I am nning to legalize your information organization.��


    Joshua stared into the dark elf��s light-purple eyes.


    ��The method at which you all make use of information is too simple and crude. There are much more meaningful applications for information.��


    To spread earth��s culture using movies was only one method. But, movies were not the only source of multimedia on earth. There were also tv dramas, news, documentaries, variety shows and all kinds of other multimedias...


    Once Joshua finished shooting ��L��on: The Demon,�� he nned to set out to build the inte. Once he gains the intermediary known as the inte, he would be able to establish a television station in Nond.


    News programs were indispensable to live televisions. The organization ck Dove was extremely suited to be news reporters.


    ��Meaningful? Are you talking about those... childish activities you��re engaging in?��


    It would appear that Joshua was not eloquent enough to persuade this dark elf. She remainedpletely unmoved after hearing Joshua��s words.


    The reason for that was because she knew very well what Joshua did aftering to Nond and why he did those things.


    ��Did you really think that the movies that you spoke of will be able to change humanity��s impression toward demons? Or perhaps, their impression toward all non-humans...?��


    She had no idea where she gained the courage to question Joshua. But, having monitored Joshua for so long, that question has long been in her heart, stifling her.


    ��Beauty and the Demon,�� was apletely unrealistic story to this dark elf. She was certain that there were many other people that felt the same way as her. She does not believe that the impression people had toward demons would change by something like that.


    ��About that, I��ll begin by changing your impression of movies.��


    Joshua heard the sound of approaching footsteps. It might be a patrolling guard. Or, it might be a female servant delivering food. But regardless, it meant that there wasn��t much time remaining for Joshua to talk with the dark elf.


    ��I am about to film my next movie. If my next movie is able to evoke your emotions, then, miss dark elf, I would like for you to sit down and have a proper chat with me about your employment arrangements. Is that alright with you?��


    Joshua��s words caused the ck bird imprint on the dark elf��s neck to burn slightly. The burning sensation meant that her master seemed to be interested in Joshua��s proposal. Or perhaps, her master wanted to gamble with Joshua.


    ��I think I can ept your bet,�� The dark elf nodded.


    She had experienced truly many things in this world. Not to mention something capable of moving her, even emotions like happiness and excitement were extremely rare to her.


    ��I hope that a dark elf��s promise would not be as unreliable as the rumors say.��


    Joshua watched as the dark elf transformed herself back into the appearance of the middle-aged butler. At this moment, a female servant pushing a trolley slowly walked past the hallway. When she saw Joshua and the middle-aged butler, she immediately bowed to them.


    ��Please follow me,�� The middle-aged butler diligently led the way for Joshua.


    After Joshua and Ciri exited Madam Schroder��s residence, it was already night time. When Joshua turned around, the dark elf had disappeared.


    ��I��m truly forward to seeing that dark elf crying with her hands covering her face at the scene of L��on��s death,�� Ciri whispered to Joshua after exiting Madam Schroder��s mansion.


    As for Joshua, he hissed at Ciri to be quiet, ��Let��s start with tomorrow��s audition first.��


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107</h4>


    ��Quickly! Quickly bring over that case of dye! No, not the golden white! I need pure white!��


    In the Weissenasche Theater��s dressing room. Since early morning, Sir Weissenasche has been acting very busy with his servants.


    During these few hours, Sir Weissenasche had wasted countless dyes. His face was covered in so much makeup it could be used to paint an entire painting. Never has he been more dignified than today.[1]


    Even in his youth when he took tests in Fari��s Institute of Art, he would not be this dignified.


    The reason for that was because today was his ��audition�� day. Joshua��s next movie will begin filming in Squirrel Street��s hotel ck Dove. As a pre-selected actor, he was invited to take the audition by Joshua.


    The location for the audition would be the residence of the Grand Duchess of ckwood. Sir Weissenasche heard that the audition��s location was decided by the Grand Duchess of ckwood herself. In other words, the Grand Duchess will also participate in the audition herself.


    Ever since ��Beauty and the Demon�� began screening, Sir Weissenasche has been looking forward to the day where he would be an actor in a movie. Finally, his dream would be realized today.


    ��Quickly! We don��t have any more time! Get on the carriage! We��re going to the Grand Duchess of ckwood��s residence!��


    After putting on a face of makeup that satisfied him, Sir Weissenasche immediately ran out of his theater and yelled at his servant who was in charge of driving the horse carriage.


    Joshua had scheduled the audition to be at exactly noon. But, Sir Weissenasche hoped to be able to arrive there ahead of time. After all, his opponents in the audition were the people of the legendary ck Swan Theater Troupe!


    Because of that, Sir Weissenasche was extremely uneasy. In Fari, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had reached the apex of stage ys, They were the most outstanding theatrical troupe of all. Their members were equally the most outstanding performers. They were not people that he, a second-rate actor, could match against.


    Because of that, he must proceed over there before the arrival of the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. He wanted to see if he could win a role or two in the movie ahead of time. He wasn��t hoping to win an important role like the leading male character. He wanted anything, even if it was a minor supporting character that showed up only twice in the entire movie.


    Urged by Sir Weissenasche, the coachman hastened his horses to quickly drive Sir Weissenasche to the Grand Duchess of ckwood��s residence. After roughly half an hour, the horse carriage slowly stopped. They had reached their destination.


    Sir Weissenasche immediately got out of the horse carriage. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief. His ailment of sweating whenever he��s nervous was something that he has been dealing with for a long time now.


    But, by wiping away his sweat, he ruined his makeup. It was impossible for Sir Weissenasche to put on a whole new face of makeup. Because of that, he could only summon up his courage to step foot through the entrance of the mansion.


    ��Sir Weissenasche? Our apologies, Madam Schroder is not receiving any guests today.��


    The guards stationed at the entrance recognized Sir Weissenasche. No matter what, Sir Weissenasche was a minor nobility from Fari. Furthermore, he was someone with a slight amount of fame.


    ��I was invited here by Mister Joshua. I have proof over here.��


    Sir Weissenasche took out the letter he received from Joshuast night as well as a special ckwood emblem. That was the proof of identity Madam Schroder gave Joshua. Since Joshua was already very ��familiar�� with the people in this mansion, he decided to give the emblem to Sir Weissenasche.


    The guards immediately received the letter and skimmed it over. There was a small section written by Joshua rmending Sir Weissenasche.


    Joshua currently enjoyed a high status in the mansion. None of the guards dares to offend him. Besides, they all knew of Sir Weissenasche as it was not his first timeing to Madam Schroder��s residence.


    Because of that, the guards gave way and allowed Sir Weissenasche to enter the mansion.


    A servant arrived to receive Sir Weissenasche. Guided by the servant, Sir Weissenasche came to the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s practice ground.


    This ce was close to the mansion��s indoor garden. Following the servant, Sir Weissenasche walked around the garden and arrived at a wide open room.


    The instant he stepped foot into this ce, his emotions ran wild.


    There were simply too many familiar faces here. Sir Weissenasche was a fan of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. But, he managed to suppress his emotions. He looked to the center of the room.


    The room was originally the ce for ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to practice and rehearse. There were two desks ced at the corner of the room. Madam Schroder was sitting behind one of the desks whereas Joshua and Ciri were sitting behind the other desk.


    In the center of the room was a humanoid puppet...


    ��Mister Baroque, I��ve written your lines on this paper. Please begin,�� said Joshua.


    Following Joshua��s words, Sir Weissenasche turned his eyes to the center of the room. Standing there was a man with a simr build to him. Sir Weissenasche recognized that actor!


    Besides Gallolei, he was the other ��pir�� of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. He was the person who had yed many of the main male leads in ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s stage ys.


    Following the script, Baroque pretended the humanoid puppet to be the person he was performing with and began his first round of audition.


    ��Stop.��


    But, before Baroque could finish her performance, Joshua called out for him to stop. Baroque was slightly angered to be interrupted by Joshua. He was already dissatisfied with Joshua, a young man, being the person auditing his acting skills. If Madam Schroder wasn��t here, he would never act so obediently toward this young man.


    ��Your acting is too artificial. This is not a stage y. Act more real!��


    Artificial? In all the years Baroque performed on the stage, this was the first time he received such an evaluation. Baroque turned his eyes to Madam Schroder.


    The Grand Duchess did not say anything. This meant that he must continue on with his performance.


    Thus, Baroque suppressed the anger in his heart and began his second round of audition. But, he was soon stopped by Joshua again.


    ��I believe that I��ve indicated in the script that I gave you that your character is Stansfield[2], aw enforcer that is unhinged, unpredictable, deranged yet artistic... lunatic. You must act with that character��s image in mind! You must be intimate like you��re with your lover! In simpler terms, act homosexual.��


    Joshua��s words only only stunned the auditioning Baroque, it also stunned the other performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    They were able to somewhat ept an artistic lunatic. But, what the heck was the thing he said afterwards?


    The humanoid puppet was supposed to represent a man in his forties. He wanted Baroque to act intimately toward a middle-aged man in his forties?


    ��Please excuse me, I am unable to perform that character!��


    Baroque was finally at his limits. After hearing Joshua��s excessive demand, he chose to refuse.


    ��Is that so? Next person then. Oh, Sir Weissenasche, youe give it a try.��


    Joshua was not expecting to find a suitable candidate for the character at once. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe possess their own sense of arrogance. If Madam Schroder wasn��t here, they would not act so obediently and ept his audition.


    Age represented experience. To them, Joshua was simply too young. That being said, Joshua had another suitable candidate for the role.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [He beat the hell out of his face.]


    [2] [Stansfield is the main viin.]

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108</h4>


    ��Remove the makeup from your face. Sir Weissenasche, movies do not need that sort of exaggerated makeup look. I believe the magic should be...��


    A light blue rune appeared from Joshua��s hand. It was a rune from Vengert, the God of Flowing Water and Healing, the same god Hyn served.


    A great amount of flowing water gathered together to form a sphere on Joshua��s hand. That was the simplest ��Water umtion Technique.�� The sphere of magic water floated over to Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Yes, of course.��


    Sir Weissenasche had put forth meticulous effort on his makeup. Even though a portion of it was ruined by his sweat, that was something that happens frequently on stage ys.


    But, after being requested to remove his makeup by Joshua, Sir Weissenasche ended up using the water ball before him to wash away his makeup.


    This scene was observed by the people from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. To perform without makeup was something many of the performers present had never experienced before. Like Sir Weissenasche, every one of them had meticulously adorned themselves with makeup for the audition.


    One should know that during auditions for stage ys, the managers would not even bother to look at the performers without a proper makeup.


    But, this young film-maker seemed to bepletely different from those old ywrights and troupe managers.


    ��Please begin your audition performance.��


    After Sir Weissenasche finished washing the makeup off his face, Joshua snapped his fingers and the floating ball of water disappeared. With this, Sir Weissenasche began his first audition.


    This slightly chubby nobleman walked over to the humanoid puppet. After spending a couple minutes skimming through the script, Sir Weissenasche was shocked to find out that he was able to, as if natural, absorb himself into the role of his character.


    His performancested only a couple minutes. But,pared to the actor from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe by the name of Baroque, Joshua was able to see a glimpse of a movie actor, not a stage y performer, from Sir Weissenasche��s performance.


    After Sir Weissenasche watched ��Beauty and the Demon,�� he had spent time and effort training himself. As such, he was aware that the method of performing on a movie waspletely different from a stage y.


    ��One more time.��


    Joshua was able to see a bit of the crazed policeman before him. Sir Weissenasche��s build and appearance was simr to that of Gary Oldman to begin with. With his performance, Joshua was able to see the image of the two men coinciding into one another.


    After Sir Weissenasche made his second round of performance, the atmosphere at the audition site changedpletely. The performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe stopped chatting. Madam Schroder also fixed her eyes onto Sir Weissenasche.


    The character Sir Weissenasche was ying, Stansfield, was a viin in ��L��on: The Demon.�� His character was slightly unhinged and unpredictable. Yet, he gave off a great amount of charm... Gradually, Sir Weissenasche was bringing out that character before the crowd��s eyes.


    Sir Weissenasche read out his final line and intimately patted the puppet��s neck.


    When Sir Weissenasche turned his gaze to the surrounding performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, Joshua noticed that the young female performers took a step back.


    The reason for their behavior was because Sir Weissenasche��s earlier performance was truly scary. If they were to encounter aw enforcer like Sir Weissenasche on the street, they will most definitely call for their guards!


    It was so much that the young female performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were all looking at Sir Weissenasche with stage expressions in their eyes.


    Essentially, they were saying with their eyes, ��Sir Weissenasche, never would I expect for you to be this kind of person!��


    Seeing their reaction, Sir Weissenasche felt very nervous and tense.


    He immediately felt like his performance might be a failure and his reputation among the theatrical troupes that he had spent a great amount of time and effort building might be ruined too!


    Different from the young performers, Madam Schroder and several other experienced performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe all began to apud Sir Weissenasche��s performance.


    ��Beautiful performance! Sir Weissenasche, I had thought that you��ll only be able to be a theater manager for the rest of your life. Never would I expect that Fari��s artistic talent has been flowing in your blood the entire time.��


    Madam Schroder was someone who had read the script for ��L��on: The Demon.�� Thus, she knew what sort of character Stansfield should be. Sir Weissenasche��s performance was close to perfect.


    Sir Weissenasche waspletely baffled by the sudden praises. The Grand Duchess of ckwood was someone with great authority in Fari. Not only that, she was also someone with experience and knowledge for stage ys akin to the aged master performers.


    Madam Schroder��s praise was enough to suffice that Sir Weissenasche had put forth an excellent performance earlier.


    ��Congrattions, you��ve passed. Sir Weissenasche, please go to the rear, take a seat and rest yourself,�� said Joshua with a smile.


    ��Thank you Madam Schroder. Thank you Lord Joshua.��


    Sir Weissenasche was extremely excited after hearing Madam Schroder��s praises. He bowed to her and Joshua before quickly walking to the back of the stage.


    Sir Weissenasche��s performance served as a model example for the following performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. They all realized that the young director did not seek for graceful and sweet-sounding voices as they recited their lines. Nor does he seek for overly excessive emotions in their performances. All they needed to do was to bring the character they��re performing alive!


    But, that was the most difficult of all. Nevertheless, the people auditioning here were all the elites of this industry.


    When Sir Weissenasche arrived at the backstage with an excited mood, he encountered Baroque who auditioned for the role of Stansfield earlier.


    ��That young man had no idea what performance meant. I��ve been on stage for countless times at his age. Whether it be Fari��s Capital Theater, Tomorrow��s Star Theater or the Flower of Salona Theater, my name is written all over them.��


    Baroque was standing at the corner of the backstage area and was seeminglyining to an old performer.


    ��The reason why you��ve failed to be selected is because you��re stubbornly clinging to the past glories and your method of performance. Baroque, you��re too arrogant. Before the audition, you didn��t even bother to read the script from that young director.��


    As a senior to Baroque, the old performer offered him advice. However, Baroque was unwilling to listen.


    ��Regardless of what sort of script it might be, what sort of character it might be, none will trouble me! Besides, I don��t believe that young ywright is able to write any sort of outstanding script to begin with. Wasn��t the script for ��Beauty and the Demon�� a script that he adapted from another ywright��s work?�� said Baroque.


    ��You��re mistaken... but it��s also a good thing that you didn��t read the script.��


    The old performer took out the script Joshua handed to the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe before their audition. It was a copy of the script Joshua gave Madam Schroder. Right now, practically every person in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had a copy of the script. Baroque was the only person who refused the script and only epted the dialogues his character was supposed to say.


    ��A good thing?�� Baroque wasn��t able to understand what that old performer meant.


    ��You��ll only be able to understand why after you finished reading this script.��


    ��I hate how you always beat around the bush. Old Merck, give me that script.��


    Baroque had read countless legendary scripts written by master ywrights. A script written by a young director? Baroque decided to check out the script to amuse himself.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    While Baroque started reading the script with the intention of amusing himself, he wanted to see how shallow this young ywright��s work would be, he was immediately immersed in the brazenly dark and somewhat explicit script after reading only the first scene.


    He had read all sorts of artistic works by Fari��s master ywrights. He had also read all sorts of deep and profound works of legends that had passed along from older times. But, this ��L��on: The Demon�� was entirely different!


    When the plot reached the derangedw enforcer Stansfield bringing his subordinates to massacre the main female lead��s entire family, Baroque felt so much emotion that his hand left a deep crease on the side of the script.


    ��Baroque, be careful with it! I��m nning to keep that script in my collection!�� warned the old performer.


    However, Baroquepletely ignored the old performer��s warning. To be able to be an outstanding performer, one must have a sufficient amount of imagination and emotional sentiments for the characters in the story. Baroque was also one such person.


    When the female lead decided to, for the sake of survival, ignore the death of her family and proceed to knock on her neighbor, the male lead��s door, Baroque waspletely shaken.


    He turned the page with the intention of finding out whether the male lead opened the door. Yet, regretfully, the next page was nk.


    Baroque woke up from being immersed in the story of ��L��on: The Demon.�� He looked to the old performer who handed him the script.


    He snatched back his script from Baroque and carefully smoothed the crease. While doing that, he asked, ��I think you understand how I feel now, right?��


    Of course Baroque understood his feelings. He also wanted to immediately grab the ywright by his neck and demand to know what happened next. But, at the same time, Baroque understood that this story was going to be... a bestseller.


    While it might not match up to the legendary epics from Fari��s master ywrights, it was most definitely going to be well-received!


    ��I��m going to attempt the audition again. I must do that...�� Baroque muttered to himself.


    He suddenly realized that he had missed an opportunity to perform in a movie that could be poprized in the entire world. Not only did he lose out on the reputation that the movie could��ve brought him, he had, most importantly, lost out on the opportunity to experience the story of ��L��on: The Demon,�� as a performer!


    ��Madam Schroder does not allow for that. Maybe you can try waiting until the audition��s over.��


    Unfortunately, reality was not as beautiful as one��s imagination. Baroque does not dare to openly disobey the Grand Duchess. Even though he was also a noble, Madam Schroder possessed the greatest authority in this mansion.


    .........


    Joshua was extremely satisfied with the audition. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was truly worthy of being Fari��s top theatrical troupe. The performers were all able to understand things without exnation.


    After they all renounced their stage y performing style like Sir Weissenasche did, they were all able to put forth a great performance.


    So far, apart from the main male and female characters, all the other characters in ��L��on: The Demon�� had confirmed candidates.


    Of the hundred-plus theatrical troupe, only a single person remained. And, to Joshua��s surprise, this person was an elf, a blonde-haired and blue-eyed elf.


    The Duke of ckwood was inseparably close to the forest elves to begin with. Thus, upon thinking about it, Joshua felt that it was not surprising for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to have an elf.


    ��What��s your name?�� Joshua asked the elf. Like all elves, she was tall. Standing there, she gave off a feeling of confidence.


    ��Tylene. I do not have a surname.��


    The elf answered Joshua without any hesitation. She even said that she does not have a surname before all these people.


    Her behavior was very bold in Joshua��s eyes. After all, the majority of the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were children of nobles or nobles themselves. Only a small portion weremoners.


    In this world, there existed only two sorts of people without surnames. One was the lowest tiermoners. As for the other, they were people expelled from their family. As for being expelled from one��s family, it was a disgraceful thing.


    Hearing the elf��s answer, Joshua swept his gaze across the other performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Sure enough, many performers were looking at the elf with amusement.


    There does not exist moners�� among elves. As such, this elf was most definitely someone expelled from her family. That was why she had lost her surname.


    ��Then, Tylene, which character in ��L��on: The Demon�� do you wish to audition for?��


    Joshua had a favorable impression of this bold elven girl. Of course, his favorable impression came as a judge.


    ��Mmmm... the female lead?��


    When the elf spoke of the character she wanted to perform, Joshua was able to hear some sounds of ridicule from the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    During their auditions, no matter how outstanding the performances of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers might be, none of them dared to say that they wanted to audition for the female lead.


    The reason for that was because they were all able to tell after reading the script for ��L��on: The Demon,�� that Mathilda was a character meant for their ck Swan.


    ��My apologies. Tyline, neither your height or your age is suited for the female lead.��


    Joshua was actually someone who epted fairpetitions. Even though he was certain that the Flower of Fari, Gallolei, would be the female lead, Joshua was willing to change the lead actress should Tylene��s performance be better than Gallolei��s.


    Unfortunately, Tylene was nearly 170cm. Because of that, it was destined that she would not be able to y Mathilda.


    ��I don��t have any suitable roles for you right now. But, you can stay and try performing as a passer-by. What do you think?��


    Ever since Joshua learned that the appearance of the ck cat was rted to the elven girl, Joshua was not willing to let any elven girl slip by him. Who knows, they might be able to summon that ck cat again.


    ��That��s fine.��


    Tylene dly epted Joshua��s proposal. Passers-by were not roles that needed auditioning. Tylene turned around with the intention to leave. But, she only took a couple steps before stopping.


    ��Mister Joshua, I want to know, did you write the song ��Let It Go?����


    This elf was also interested in ��Let It Go?�� Could it be that song possess some sort of special attraction toward elves?


    ��That��s a secret for now. Why do you ask that question?��


    Compared to performing in ��L��on: The Demon,�� this elf seemed to be more interested in that song.


    ��That��s an amazing song... it made me recall my hometown.��


    As the elf spoke, she lifted her golden hair. A small amount of silver-white hair appeared from the side of her ears.


    ��That hair color is unique to the frost elves living in the icefields by the Nation of Frost. That race of elves should��ve disappeared when I was still a kid,�� Ciri whispered to Joshua��s ear.


    Ciri came from the Nation of Frost. Even though Ciri didn��t mention it to him, he was able to guess that was her origin after interacting with her for so long. That elf seemed to also be rted to the Nation of Frost.


    A mixed blood? Joshua decided he will look further into that matter in the future.


    ��Thank you for your praise. I look forward to your performance tomorrow. Today��s audition shall end here! I hereby thank all the outstanding performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe,�� said Joshua.


    *******************************

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110</h4>


    After the audition ended, Joshua and Ciri left Madam Schroder��s residence. As for Madam Schroder, she held a sending off ceremony for the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. She gave her blessings to them and hoped that the filming would go on smoothly.


    Even though Tylene was a member of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, she did not participate in the brief ceremony. Even though she has been in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe for several years now, she only knew few people in the troupe.


    Together with the female servants, Tylene finished cleaning the troupe��s practice ground. Then, she returned to her own room.


    The room she had in Madam Schroder��s mansion was notrge. It was onlyrge enough for a bed and a desk.


    She could be said to be among the lowest tier performers in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. In other words, she only ys minor roles. Furthermore, she only had the chance to ascend the stage when female actresses in the troupe were unable to perform at thest minute.


    Right after returning to her room, Tyleneid onto her back and looked to the ceiling.


    As an elf, her talent for magic and the bow and arrow far surpassed humans. Even if she left the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, she would still be able to find work using her talents.


    The reason why she stayed in the troupe was because she had a goal, a very simple goal �C she wanted to be famous.


    The reason why she sought fame was not for status or wealth. Instead, she sought after fame for the sake of her race.


    Tylene extended her hand. A spotlessly snow-white seed appeared in her hand. The was the seed of what the elves called ��World Tree.��


    Every single elven race protects a World Tree. When their World Tree copses, it would signify the end of that elven race. The remaining elves of that race will not only lose all their power, they will also lose the entitlement to possess a surname.


    When Tylene was carefully examining the seed, the door to her room was pushed open. An elven girl with ck runes covering her body walked in.


    ��Tylene, you shouldn��t have shown your face to that man.��


    y was looking at the only friend of her race in Madam Schroder��s mansion with a worried look on her face. She has warned Tylene countless times during the audition, telling her to give up on the audition.


    Unfortunately, her excessively optimistic elven friend did not listen to her warnings and still got on the audition stage.


    ��That man is a very dangerous demon! Furthermore, he seemed to be peering into our race��s Ancient Tree! Have you forgotten how your race ended up...��


    y continued to stress how dangerous Joshua was. But, she stopped herself in her final sentence mid-sentence. She realized that what she was saying would be stabbing her friend��s sore spot.


    ��y, it��s alright. In my memories, our race has never been attacked by the demons. We��ve never been attacked by the beastmen either.��


    Tylene shook her head to express that she was not affected by y��s words. She stared at the World Tree that has turned to a seed. That seed represented her race. The Frost Elves went extinct over a dozen years ago.


    She could be said to be thest Frost Elf living in this world, the hope of the continued existence of the Frost Elves.


    ��That day, I only remembered seeing a dense gray fog...��


    Tylene recalled the scenery from a dozen plus years ago. Her slightly energetic voice started shaking.


    ��I have absolutely no idea as to what that is. When I woke up, everyone was devoured by the fog...��


    At this point, the elven girl held her forehead. Her slim figure started to shiver.


    Terrifying memories were surging through her head like flood water that breached the dam. Once she started recalling that memory, she was unable to forget.


    ��Tylene, it��s alright now!��


    y immediately hugged her friend��s shaking body.


    ��The door to our ckwood n will always remain open to you. Once we return to Fari, our n chief will admit you.��


    y used her mind-stabilizing magic tofort her friend. Not long after, Tylene managed to recover from her terror-filled memories.


    ��I thank you for your kind intentions. But, I am shouldered with the heavy responsibility of growing this World Tree.��


    The Frost Elf rubbed the seed emitting a cold aura. All elven races protected a World Tree. As long as the seed to their World Tree remains, the World Tree will be able to grow again.


    ��But Tylene... that is something that only the gods could aplish!�� said y.


    To the elves, World Trees were existences akin to gods. The ck Ancient Tree that the ckwood Elves believed in was nurtured by the elves�� belief for many generations.


    In other words, the prosperity of an elven race was closely bound to the growth of their World Tree. The more powerful a World Tree was, the stronger the race of elves protecting it was.


    The Frost Elves have been wiped out by that unknown cmity. Right now, Tylene was the only Frost Elf remaining that still believed in their World Tree. But, with only her, it was impossible for her to germinate the seed of that World Tree, much less being able to let it grow to great heights.


    Gathering belief was something that only the gods were capable of doing.


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. My race��s World Tree has assimted with me.��


    Tylene gently clenched her hand and the World Tree seed disappeared into her hand.


    ��I think that I only need to make other people like me to grow the World Tree.��


    The Frost Elf wasn��t certain of what to do either. But, when men were attracted by her appearance, Tylene was able to sense the World Tree��s seed in her body seemingly receiving some sort of nourishment.


    While she doesn��t know if this might be her misperception, she was unwilling to give up on her race that easily.


    ��Make other people like you... That��s why you��re so stubbornly insisting on staying in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe? But... Tylene, you do not possess any talent for acting at all.��


    Having no talent for acting was already a praise. This Frost Elf had never performed. The only reason why Madam Schroder was willing to let her stay in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was because she was giving face to the ckwood Elves.


    ��Nothing says that I must have talent for acting. I am very confident in my singing. Thus... I know that I will definitely find a way.��


    As Tylene said those words, she lightly snorted at her friend. Indeed, the Frost Elf��s singing voice was extremely pleasant to the ears.


    But, one cannot just be a singer by having a pleasant singing voice. With her voice, she would, at the very most, be able to be a minstrel or bard.


    But, would people adore minstrels or bards? No one knew the answer to that question. After all, there weren��t many famous minstrels or bards in this world.


    ��Mn... you will definitely find a way.��


    Seeing the faint smile on her friend��s face, y was unable to say anything that could shock her. If her race was wiped out overnight, y would definitely not be able to act as optimistic as her.


    Unwittingly, the Frost Elf began to hum ��Let It Go.�� The peaceful sound of her voice started to reverberate through the room.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>


    Early next morning. Joshua was already in a horse carriage on the way to Squirrel Street.


    When Joshua got out of the horse carriage and walked over to hotel ck Dove, a small problem appeared.


    ��Cave Giant... I can guess why they dislike Squirrel Street.��


    Joshua��s assistant Ciri had prepared herself for a battle. There were two humans and a robust giant before hotel ck Dove.


    That giant was close to 2.2 meters tall, an entire head taller than the Sin Demon Zenarth. His body was covered in rock-like skin.


    Amusingly, this rough-skinned giant was wearing clothes, well-fitting clothes. The two humans beside the giant were also wearing noble-like attires.


    This strange looking group was blocking the entrance to hotel ck Dove. The manager of hotel ck Dove, Deceiver Pluk, was at the door and talking with the two humans.


    Even though he was confronted with a giant, Deceiver Pluk remained expressionless. He tossed a sack of gold coins to one of the two humans and spoke loudly to them. ��I��ve already finished paying my debt... please leave.��


    Joshua remembered that the sack of gold coins was the advance payment he used to rent the entire hotel with yesterday. It would appear that Pluk who belonged to a race of demons known as the Faceless Demons, was living much worse in the human world.


    ��No, no, no. This over here is only the debt you owe. There��s still interest. Ever since you decided to shelter those useless aberration children, you��ve owed us that money for two entire years.��


    One of the humans gestured with his hands as if saying they needed more money. The non-humans living in Squirrel Street were generally poor. Because of that, these human merchants saw the opportunity to squeeze money from them.


    ��You never mentioned anything about there being interest when you lend me the money back then,�� Deceiver Pluk realized that he has been deceived by this human.


    ��True, I didn��t mention it. But, it was clearly written in the contract you signed. If you are incapable of paying back the money, we��ll have to take your hotel as coteral. I don��t give a crap whether you��re ck Dove or ck Duck. This is an excellent location, it shouldn��t be a ce with only a shabby little hotel. Bring those aberrations you��ve sheltered and get the hell out of here.��


    The human merchant was not nning to engage in a civil conversation. After being signaled by him, the Cave Giant raised his fist. He was nning to smash apart the hotel.


    But, Pluk ced his body before the Cave Giant��s iing fist.


    It was clear that Pluk was not someone specialized in battles. He wouldn��t be able to withstand the Cave Giant��s punch at all.


    ��Should we get rid of that big dude?��


    Ciri was unable to tolerate this scene anymore. Most importantly, there were children in the hotel.


    ��I believe there��s no need for us to act,�� Joshua retrieved the gray magic power in his hand.


    A female knight in a silvery-white armor was standing before the hotel entrance.


    As a vetern temr, Messai��s strength far surpassed that Cave Giant. Standing before Pluk, she effortlessly blocked the cave giant��s punch with one hand.


    ��You...��


    The arrival of a sudden knight caused that human to panic. But soon, the other human standing next to him gathered an offensive magic with his staff.


    The surrounding temperature began to rise all of a sudden. He had recited an extremely dangerous fire magic.


    But, before that man could finish reciting his entire magic, a wooden bucket fell from the sky and smashed onto his head. The bucket knocked the mage unconscious. At the same time, the fruits and vegetables inside the bucket were scattered all over the ground.


    Messai followed the fluctuation of magic power that had just dissipated from the bucket and looked to Ciri.


    What Ciri used earlier was the simplest ��Mage Hand�� skill. But, her implementation of magic in a battle was far more efficient than that mage trying to recite a fire magic.


    With Ciri��s assistance, Messai once again gained control over the situation. Joshua also quickly walked over to the hotel.


    Joshua��s sudden approach caused Messai to be on the alert. To her, Joshua was much more dangerous than that Cave Giant!


    But, Joshua ended up standing beside Messai in a very natural manner. Then, he cleared his throat and pointed to the majestic female knight.


    ��This person here is a future Legion Commander of the Nation of the Holy Church��s lesiastical Temrs. If you all dare to provoke her, I bet that you will be burned by the Holy Light till not even your bones remain.��


    Joshua��s threat was extremely effective. The human merchant had heard about the lesiastical Temrs��... vicious reputation. On top of that, his strongest hired thug, the Cave Giant, was no match for that female knight at all. He didn��t dare to even voice any threat, immediately ordered for the Cave Giant to carry the unconscious mage and fled from this ce.


    ��Is this another conspiracy of yours?�� Messai stared at Joshua with a look of alert.


    ��No, I am sincerely praising your lesiastical Temrs�� prowess and magnificence.��


    Unfortunately, the naivedy knight failed to realize Joshua��s ridicule in his voice. Stubbornly, she believed them to be actual praises.


    Seeing that Messai was not nning to continue speaking with him, Joshua turned around to look at that Deceiver.


    ��It��s time for us to get inside to talk about proper business.��


    ......


    ��A thousand gold coins. This is half of the advance payment. Once the filming isplete, I will pay you the other half.��


    Joshua was sitting before a shabby wooden desk. He handed a big sack of gold coins to the manager of this small hotel, the Deceiver Pluk.


    Perhaps that amount of gold coins were small change to the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, it was an unimaginable amount of wealth to Pluk who owns only a small and shabby hotel in Nond.


    The amount of advance payment Joshua gave him yesterday was already enough for him to not worry about money for a year or two.


    ��Mister, I don��t know what movie is.��


    Even though there were so many gold coins ced before him, Pluk��s expression remained unchanged. But, his eyes would, from time to time, turn behind Joshua.


    If possible, he didn��t wish to have too much interaction with Joshua. The main reason for that was because Joshua��s identity would attract the attention from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    The situation he was worried about the most after agreeing to allow Joshua to lodge in his hotel happened in the next day. An lesiastical Temr appeared before his hotel.


    That lesiastical Temr was behind Joshua and chatting with the half-dragon and gray-cat beastman children he adopted. While the cross-racial conversation seemed to be very cheerily, Deceiver Pluk was feeling extremely tense.


    Not all the lesiastical Temrs were that friendly.


    ��To speak simply, a movie is people acting roles to deceive others. Isn��t that the talent of your race? It��s no different from what you��re doing right now,�� said Joshua.


    The Deceivers were a race of demons as skilled in acting as the Subui. More than anything, this Deceiver gave off a very simr air to L��on in ��L��on: The Demon.�� Joshua wanted to have him attempt to y the character L��on.


    ��I��ll be frank with you, Mister Faceless,�� Joshua lowered his voice and dered Pluk��s race, ��Perhaps you will be able to gain temporary safety under the protection of the ck Dove. But, what I am going to do is to give you an opportunity to obtain what you will never be able to under the ck Dove... the opportunity to gain the basic status and dignity needed to live in this city. I am giving you a chance where you will no longer be called abberation by humans while walking down the street!��


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>


    Old Merck was sitting on the carriage to Squirrel Street.


    He was one of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s veteran performers, someone with actual acting skills. When ites to some aged peasant or stooped old man character, Old Merck would always be the one performing them on the stage ys.


    Apart from that, he had another identity in the troupe �� set assembler. Many of the stage y��s settings werepleted by him and his team.


    Luckily, he received an important supporting role in the audition, the employer of the male lead, Tony.


    Today, they will be performing the first scene of ��L��on: The Demon.�� Old Merck just so happened to be one of the characters that would be present.


    The horse carriage slowly stopped beside Squirrel Street. Old Merck tidied up his clothing and got out the carriage.


    Taking into consideration that the ck Swan Theatrical Troupeposed of hundreds of members and the Flower of Fari, a person with great influence, Joshua only designated several performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe toe and film the first scene.


    Nevertheless, five entire carriages came to Squirrel Street. A portion of them were performers not arranged to perform today. They came here with the intention of experiencing filming and enjoying the excitement of ��L��on: The Demon.��


    The female actress in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, Miss Gallolei, was one of the people who came here to watch the filming process. She was also the female lead in ��L��on: The Demon.�� While she didn��t have to film any scene today, she still decided to follow the fleet of carriages to Squirrel Street.


    Old Merck took a nce at Gallolei from afar. Today, the ck Swan was dressed very simple and in. She had resolutely chopped off her long ck hair, the envy of countless women, and changed her hairstyle to the one the female lead in the movie had.


    Old Merck has read the script for the movie and also seen the impression sketch of the characters drawn by Joshua��s assistant. Thus, he was able to tell that Gallolei��s attire today was exactly the same as the movie��s female lead Mathilda.


    No one possesses any objection to Gallolei being the female lead. The only thing the people from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were curious about was who the male lead was.


    With this question in his mind, Old Merck followed after the other members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe and several guards. Together, they arrived at the entrance of a tavern.


    ��Everyone, wee.��


    Joshua has been waiting inside the tavern for some time now. Across from the tavern was hotel ck Dove.


    The owner of this tavern was a midget that paid careful attention to details. As such, the tavern was decorated pretty well.


    Using his old trick, smashing a midget with a pile of gold, Joshua sessfully reserved the tavern for several days.


    Old Merck walked into the tavern. He began to check out the surroundings. He soon noticed that there was an... umunicative looking man standing beside Joshua.


    His hands were crossed before his body. He was wearing pitch-ck circr sses. On his head was a ck beanie. His rough beard stubble gave him a middle-aged appearance. He seemed like someone who had gone through a lot of hardships.


    Seeing that man... Old Merck had an impulse of pointing at him and shouting ��L��on!��


    He resembled the character L��on too much! Old Merck took out the script Joshua handed to everyone in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe from his briefcase. From the script, he took out the impression sketch for the male lead L��on. The man standing beside Joshua looked practically identical to the impression sketch of L��on.


    It was so much that Old Merck felt like that man would take out a knife the next moment and ce it on his neck before saying ��Do you understand?��


    ��There��s more people here than I was expecting. But, that��s alright. Before we officially begin, I have several things to discuss with you all.��


    Joshua swept his eyes across the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. The majority of them were unfamiliar faces. When Joshua��s eyesnded on Gallolei, they lingered on the ck Swan for a moment.


    Her transformation was simply immense. Her heavily adorned dress and waist-long hair were gone. The current Gallolei looked like a girl next door and not the unreachable ck Swan on the stage.


    ��Firstly, this person here is the male lead for this movie. I know you all must be questioning who he is. But, this ce is the filming site and not a noble��s social ball. Thus, we speak using acting skills here. If any one of you feel like you can be more suited for the male lead role than him, you can tell me right now.��


    Joshua pointed to Deceiver Pluk who stood beside him.


    Deceiver Pluk was won over by Joshua yesterday with a filthy attack using money and eloquence. He ended up agreeing to cooperate with Joshua.


    No one from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe expressed any dissatisfaction. It would seem that they all felt Pluk��s aura to fit the male lead very well.


    ��Secondly, Madam Schroder must��ve told some of you toe here to learn how to make movies.��


    Joshua opened a suitcase ced on the wooden table next to him. He took out a camera and several originium crystals capable of recording on the table.


    The camera and the originium crystals were the most crucial secrets to filmmaking. When the arcanotech device was ced on the table, it immediately caught the eyes of many members from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    This included today��s main character Old Merck.


    It was as Joshua said. Madam Schroder had ordered Old Merck to make sure to learn how to make movies.


    As a behind-the-scenes worker, Old Merck naturally epted the task. Because of that, he even went out of his way to bring over several apprentices to participate in the filming for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��The method of creation for this arcanotech device is a trade secret. Because of that, I cannot reveal it right now. But, I am able to share how to use it with you all. You all can interact with my camera operatordies at any given time.��


    Josha spoke with a very significant tone.


    Camera operator?


    Old Merck noticed Joshua had revealed some information with his words �C the manufacturing of movies required not only performers but also another important existence, camera operator.


    Old Merck originally thought ��movies�� had something to do withplex magic constructions. But, judging from what Joshua said, it seemed like it was purely created through the usage of an arcanotech device. As for the camera operators, they would be people who specialized in using that arcanotech device.


    He cannot believe how open Joshua was. If it was those stingy alchemists, they will definitely not let them, outsiders, learn the slightest bit of knowledge about the arcanotech devices they made.


    ��Mister Joshua, may I ask where those camera operators you spoke of are?��


    Old Merck raised his hand to ask that question.


    He was itching to learn the method of using a camera. He was certain that the new arcanotech device before them will spread through the world in the future. Camera operators will be much more important than stage setters.


    This was even more so since it seemed like the camera operators... were a bunch of young women? It was a much more delightful task than trying to consult for advice from some old man.


    The other stage setters that came with Old Merck seemed to be excited too.


    ��Oh, them? They��re already here. Come outdies... it��s time to work.��


    Joshua pped his hand. The Duke of Bones�� imprint on Joshua��s hand let out a faint light.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>


    A warm aura filled the entire dining hall. In an instant, the temperature of the dining hall increased by several degrees.


    The guards and mages that followed the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe immediately revealed their weapons.


    Four pale-faced women were floating in midair. Their semi-transparent bodies revealed to everyone present that they were not living beings.


    Specters!


    The experienced guards and mages soon determined the identities of the four women. But, those four specters were wearing very delicate maid attires.


    From their appearances, they do not resemble the unsettled ghosts of adventurers that died tragically. If it wasn��t for the fact that their bodies were semi-transparent, people might even see them as maids from a certain noble family.


    What confused the crowd even more was the fact that those four demonesses were emitting a faint warmth. The dead shouldn��t possess any body temperature at all!


    The four demonesses were not emitting any hostility. Quietly, they stood behind Joshua.


    This made it difficult for the guards and mages to attack them...


    ��Those are Day Banshees... Eh, young miss, I think you should step back. I kept feeling like that demon is nning something malicious.��


    The ckwood Elf apanying Gallolei and hiding in the shadows the entire time seemed to possess better understanding of the undead.


    She immediately recognized the four women behind Joshua to not be ordinary specters. Rather, they were extremely rare mutants among specters... the Day Banshees.


    Day Banshees would only appear once a specter managed topletely purify their resentment post-death. They would gradually transform from a dangerous undead to a demoness or forest spirit.


    Most ironic of all, not only could Day Banshees walk under the sun, they even possess the power of the Holy Light.


    Using necromancer��s terms to describe them, the highest level existences among Day Banshees could be considered as Heroic Spirits or Holy Spirits. But, only the souls of heroes that had received blessings could be that sort of spirit creature.


    The four women behind Joshua were ordinary Day Banshees.


    The four Day Banshees were a pleasant surprise that urred after Joshua finished filming ��Beauty and the Demon.�� After filming ��Beauty and the Demon,�� they might have been affected by the mood of the vigers and underwent this sort of transformation.


    Unfortunately, they did not gain self-awareness.


    ��The Day Banshees do not view human souls as food like ordinary banshees. You all don��t have to worry. Compared to you all, they are much more interested in the sunlight outside.��


    That was the reason why Joshua dared to reveal the four Day Banshees before the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. If ordinary banshees were existences of chaos and evil, then Day Banshees would be included toward the good and benevolence.


    Besides, there existed a Necromancy Association acknowledged by Nond��s legitive assembly in this city. Albeit, they were, like Squirrel Street, not weed by the people of Nond.


    ��y, don��t worry about me,�� Gallolei said quietly to her elven guard behind her. Then, she turned to look at Old Merck, ��I think we can begin the performance now.��


    ��Of course, Lady Gallolei.��


    No matter what, Old Merck was someone with a mage certificate. He was not afraid of ordinary specters at all, much less those four demonesses that werepletely different from the eerie specters.


    The only thing Old Merck was feeling tangled by was the fact that the legendary camera operators were actually undeads! Must he and his apprentices change their profession to necromancers in order to learn the method of filming?


    Instructed by Joshua, Old Merck sat beside a table in the center of the tavern. L��on was sitting across from him.


    The Day Banshees picked up the camera and revolved around Old Merck. Even though the Day Bansheespletely disappeared upon starting their filming, the warm sensation around him informed Old Merck that there were several demonesses around him!


    But, this aged actor soon managed to calm himself. Furthermore, he entered character.


    ��L��on: The Demon, Scene 1. Act 1. Action!��


    Joshua took out a wooden pper board and gently pped it. The filming for the prologue began.


    Some of the dialogues in ��L��on: The Demon�� have been reced by concepts from this world. Take narcotics for example, they were changed to magic craving crystals.


    Magic craving crystals were dangerous originium crystals. They were capable of intensifying a mage��s power but possess enormous side effects. They were a real sort of originium crystal that existed in this world.


    In Nond, magic craving crystals were absolutely banned. In the movie, Joshua mentioned them very ambiguously. He believes that it shouldn��t be censored by Nond.


    Besides that would be L��on��s weapon. It was a special sort of magic staff with an ability simr to firearms.


    Apart from those, many other earth items in the movie were also reced with their equivalents in this world. As for the story line, it was not altered too much.


    The only thing left was to see if the actors of this world would be able to act out the charm of the original movie.


    It turned out that Joshua��s worries were unnecessary. Both Deceiver Pluk and the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers all possess outstanding acting abilities.


    Without a hitch, day one��s filming finished by evening time.


    ��This... is much more interesting than stage y rehearsals.��


    Before the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were about to depart to return, Joshua invited them to watch the result of their filming today.


    It just so happened that they managed to finish filming the ��restaurant gun battle�� scene today.


    When the film reached the point where L��on slowly appeared from the darkness and ce a knife on the mafia head��s neck, Old Merck who has read the script multiple times and even personally performed in it today still couldn��t help but gasp.


    To the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, the filming of the movie was somethingpletely novel. After the filming waspleted and all the various sections stitched together, the story became even more marvelous!


    Old Merck remembered that this was called... the camera shot! Joshua has been emphasizing on the camera shot the entire time while filming. And now, he finally understood its importance.


    Once they finished watching the preview for the prologue, all the people present started pping. Perhaps this was the other reason why movies had a stronger sort of visual performance than stage ys.


    After they finished the preview, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, both performers and bystanders, all prepared to leave for Madam Schroder��s mansion.


    Even though Joshua had reserved the entire hotel ck Dove, no one was willing to spend the night in Squirrel Street.


    But, at the time when the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe got on the horse carriages in twos or threes, one performer chose to stay.


    It was not Miss ck Swan. Rather, it was the Frost Elf Joshua met once during the audition.


    Originally, she had followed the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe and left the filming site. But, she soon ran back.


    ��Miss Tylene, is there something you need?�� asked Joshua.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>


    Joshua had quite a deep impression toward this Frost Elf. Even though she was ying a nameless minor character in the script, her overly optimistic attitude during the audition was extremely different from her race, the Frost Elves.


    Joshua��s impression of the elves was a race of reserved and aloof individuals. This was especially so for Frost Elves that lived in regions covered in snow and ice.


    But, of the three elves Joshua met so far, apart from the dark elf... the other two elves seemed to not match the term ��reserved�� in the slightest.


    The Frost Elf Tylene seemed to have run her way over here. She panted for a while before adjusting her breathing. She turned her eyes to Joshua who was putting away the arcanotech devices.


    ��Mister Joshua...��


    Her tone suddenly turned somewhat serious and stern. From how she was panting, Joshua felt that if she was to say ��please teach me how to y basketball,�� it would not feel strange at all.


    But, what the Frost Elf wanted to say was interrupted by the sound of a horse��s hoofs. A horse carriage stopped outside the tavern. The coachman possessed excellent abilities; he was able to make the running horsese to a stop right outside the tavern.


    Joshua recognized that horse carriage. It was one of the horse carriages that carried the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. The actor ying L��on��s adversary in today��s scene, Old Merck, hurried out the horse carriage.


    Several other performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe also came out of the horse carriage.


    ��Tylene! If it wasn��t for Lady Gallolei��s elf bodyguard informing me about it, I wouldn��t even know that you��ve disappeared.��


    Old Merck quickly walked into the tavern. Soon, he saw Joshua.


    ��My most sincere apologies, Milord. This Frost Elf has just joined our ck Swan Theatrical Troupe not long ago. She doesn��t understand...��


    ��She wanted to talk to me about something. If you all do not mind, please wait outside.��


    Joshua indicated for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers to calm themselves. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers seemed to despise the Frost Elf a lot. When they saw her interacting with Joshua, they looked like she was disgracing their theatrical troupe.


    ��That... is obviously not an issue. Tylene, do not make too excessive of a request!��


    After saying those words, Old Merck pushed open the doors to the tavern and stepped outside to wait.


    At this moment, only Joshua and the Frost Elf remained in the tavern.


    ��You don��t have to be reserved. If you want to say anything, go ahead and say it. I��m listening.��


    Joshua was leaning on the table and staring at the Frost Elf.


    Compared to her identity as a member of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, Joshua was much more interested in her identity as an elf.


    The elves seemed to possess a special sort of originium crystal. Take the ck cat Joshua encountered in the garden of Madam Schroder��s mansion for example.


    That ck cat was capable of sustaining an unbounded amount of runes. Because of that, it became the most optimal candidate for an inte server.


    Unfortunately, the elf around Gallolei was on major alert toward Joshua. She would not allow Joshua to get within ten meters of her.


    But, since Gallolei��s elven bodyguard was able to summon such a special rune beast, what if this Frost Elf before him was also able to do the same? Because of that, Joshua was pondering over how to ��capture�� this Frost Elf.


    ��I wish to use that arcanotech device to record something.��


    Tylene hesitated for a while before voicing her request.


    ��That��s not an issue. I can help you with it. But, I need to know what you want to record first.��


    Hearing that question, the Frost Elf ced her finger on her chin and pondered for over a minute. Finally, she spoke, ��A recording that would allow others to remember my name.��


    Her answer was no different from not answering. Joshua had multiple methods to allow others to remember this Frost Elf��s name. The simplest method would be to film another movie with her as the main actress. But, Joshua waspletely busy with work right now. Before the filming for ��L��on: The Demon�� was over, he had no intention to film a third movie.


    Apart from filming a movie would be filming a speech. Take Martin Luther King Jr.��s ��I have a dream�� speech for example. Countless people remembered him after listening to that grand speech. Unfortunately, no one in Nond would dare oppress the elves.


    Another method would be the simplest but also the most vulgar method. But, Joshua was not nning to go that low. Nevertheless, with the appearance and figure of thisdy elf, she... possesses a great natural gift for that sort of ��movie.��


    ��In other words, you want to be famous?��


    Regardless of which of the three options it might be, bing famous seemed to be her goal. But, Joshua felt that the elves shouldn��t be a race that pursues fame. Or, at the very least, they shouldn��t be interested in bing famous among the humans.


    ��That��s correct.��


    Tylene nodded her head with certainty. Ever since she wandered to the Duchy of ckwood and joined the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, she found the method to allow the World Tree protected by her race to germinate itself.


    The method was to allow more people to know of her name and feel adoration toward her name.


    Before meeting Gallolei, Tylene had thought that to be something that only the gods could aplish. But, from the audiences�� looks of adoration and admiration toward the Flower of Fari, Tylene saw a glimpse of hope...


    Unfortunately, as she was a neer to the troupe, she does not possess many opportunities to get on the stage.


    Regardless of which city the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe traveled to, the Flower of Fari will forever be the main actress. It was the same even for the filming of ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Most dreadful of all was that the seed of the World Tree was being affected by some sort of wicked influence and bing weaker as time passed.


    The small amount of ��nourishment�� Tylene received was simply nowhere enough to take on the weakening influence.


    But, Tylene saw hope again in Joshua��s arcanotech device. Perhaps she could utilize that arcanotech device and gain more nourishment for the World Tree seed.


    ��Firstly, you are very lucky. You��ve found the right person. I possess the ability to make your name renowned throughout the entire Nond and even the entire world. It is even possible for your fame to surpass Miss Gallolei.��


    Ynor and Zenarth were the most realistic examples of Joshua��s ability. Before they filmed ��Beauty and the Demon,�� they were merely demons living in the Demon Realm. But now, they��ve be actors known by all the young people in Nond.


    ��But, that��s on the condition that you��re willing to sign a contract with me.��


    Joshua was not as kind-hearted as to give resources to an outsider.


    Once Tylene heard the word ��contract,�� her expression immediately grew alert.


    Sure enough, even though she was a Frost Elf that had just left the icefields and arrived at the cities not long ago, even though she possessed a rtively simpler mindset, she was still capable of thinking conscientiously.


    Tylene knew that Joshua��s true identity... was a demon.


    In this world, the demons�� contracts weren��t anything good. Generally, signing a demon��s contract meant that one will have to pay an enormous price.


    ��I don��t need you to give me a response right away. You can consider it over. Not far from Nond��s National Theater, in the business district, there��s a tavern called Hearthstone. I will wait for your answer there,�� said Joshua.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>


    ��Stop causing troubles for us. If you do this again, we��ll leave you at Squirrel Street. That is not a ce suited for you.��


    ��I��m really sorry.��


    Upon their return to Madam Schroder��s mansion, the other members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe in the same carriage as Tylene reprimanded her for her rash actions and fantastical imaginations before exiting the carriage.


    Faced with the female performers�� unkind criticisms, Tylene did not get angry. Instead, she apologized to them nonstop.


    While the elves were known for their arrogance, they could only act haughty should they possess the means to do so.


    Having lost her race, home and even surname, Tylene does not possess any means to act haughty. She knew about that very well. She was lucky. Had she not been rescued by the ckwood Elves, she might even end up in the ve market and be sold as a ve.


    After she finished apologizing, Tylene walked through the mansion��s hallway and returned to her room. When she opened the door, her ckwood Elf friend was already waiting for her.


    ��Are you alright? Tylene... that demon didn��t do anything to you, right?��


    y immediately ran over to Tylene and began to inspect her from head to toe. She was afraid that terrifying demon left some sort of malicious curse on Tylene.


    ��I��m fine. Besides, y, I don��t think that demon is as terrifying as you described him to be.��


    Tylene tidied up her clothes that were messed up by y��s inspection. She was nning to walk over to sit on her bed.


    ��I told you that��s his disguise! The demons have always been extremely cunning...��


    Before y could finish, Tylene copsed toward the ground like a puppet that had its strings cut. Fortunately y was nimble and immediately caught her before she fell.


    ��This is... the third time already. Tylene, you really should stay in the ckwood Forest... At least, you wouldn��t suffer from any evil influences there.��


    y sat Tylene on the bed. This Frost Elf��s body was dreadfully weak. This was already y��s third time seeing this symptom.


    To elves, losing the protection of their World Tree was akin to losing the source of one��s powers. If it wasn��t for the fact that Tylene had the World Tree seed protecting her, her body will likely weaken even more.


    At least for now, she was still able to utilize her bow and magic.


    But, the World Tree seed was also gradually weakening. Not even the oldest elf among the ckwood Elves, their Great Elder, knew the reason why the World Tree seed was weakening.


    ��I only lost my strength momentarily. See, I��m fine now.��


    The speed at which Tylene recovered was astonishingly fast. For the sake of proving that she��s fine, she stood up from the bed and made a masculine motion of showing off her biceps. Unfortunately, her fair and slender arm does not possess any flesh at all.


    ��You��re always trying to act brave.��


    y has interacted with Tylene for some time now. She more or less knew what Tylene��s personality was like.


    This Frost Elf was not as optimistic as she appeared to be. She has been using her will power to push herself the entire time.


    y has seen her being wronged during the day by others in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe and act like she was fine after. But, when night falls, she would hide in her room, hug her pillow and cry herself out.


    ��Compared to worrying about me, you should be worrying about your master. It��s quitete, you should quickly return to her.��


    Tylene suddenly pushed her friend��s back. Using this method, she requested for her friend to leave her room.


    When she was the only one left in the room, she sat back onto the bed and opened her hand. The World Tree seed was in her hand.


    If she doesn��t do anything soon, the Frost Elves might really disappear from this world.


    But, if she chose to cooperate with Joshua... and sign his demon��s contract, she will end up paying an enormous price.


    Must she gamble?


    She pulled up her sleeve. On her wrist was a silvery white bracelet. The bracelet seemed to be constructed of a great amount of tiny branches.


    When Tylene activated her bracelet with her magic power, the runes on the bracelet emitted a dim light.


    Her bracelet was the main reason why she was able to escape from the cmity that wiped out her entire race. When she encounters danger, Tylene could activate the bracelet to teleport her to a rtively safe location.


    Her bracelet gave Tylene some confidence andfort. She opened the door to her room and, after confirming that there was no one in the hallway, quickly proceeded toward the mansion��s exit.


    .........


    ��I kept feeling like this tavern is missing something.��


    Ciri was sitting at the counter with her chin on her hand.


    After being in operation for some time, Hearthstone Tavern had gradually stabilized itself. From the original twenty arcade machines, it has expanded to fifty arcade machines. Yet, like before, they were still unable to match the demands.


    Due to the limited amount of arcade machines, the tavern was only able to bring Joshua over a thousand gold coins a day. The revenue from the alcohol were all handed to Mrs. Melina to manage. After all, the sale of alcohol was what she was in charge of.


    In recent days, Mrs. Melina had officially dered war against the neighboring jewelry shop. She was attempting to defeat and purchase the neighboring jewelry shop using the filthy and lowly method known as capitalism. Currently, the battle was in a deadlock.


    As for Ciri, she had begun drawing the original drawings for thetest expansion pack, ��Goblins vs Gnomes.''[1]


    She was currently taking a break and drinking with Joshua.


    ��What��scking? Unconscious drunkards under the tables?��


    Joshua gently banged his wooden mug against Ciri��s wooden mug. Joshua was not fond of alcohol. Thus, he was drinking juice extracted from a nt that resembled sugar cane.


    But, thedy mage sitting next to him was different from him. She was drinking ale. She had finished half her mug and her face had reddened slightly. Adding that with her slightly intoxicated look, she appeared particrly charming.


    ��No, it��s just that I feel that dwarves are too noisy, so noisy that I feel a bit of a headache. This is especially when they start singing... like right now.��


    Ciri did not continue as a table of dwarves ying Hearthstone started singing in excitement after opening two legendaries in a row.


    The singing voices of the dwarves in this world does not resemble ��Far Over the Misty Mountains Cold�� sung by the dwarves in J.R.R. Tolkien��s ��The Hobbit.�� If one wanted to speak it nicely, the dwarves would be singing. But, if one wanted to speak it bluntly, they were simply shouting aimlessly.


    ��Calm yourself. Calm yourself. This is the tavern culture of Nond,�� Joshua ced his hand on the hand of the female elf next to him. Hearing the singing dwarves, Ciri was about to pick up her staff to fight them.


    ��No! I must teach these dwarves a lesson today!��


    Ciri seemed to have gotten drunk tonight. After saying those words, she burped in a very udylike manner andid down unconscious on the counter.


    While she was someone who had a lot of capacity for food, Ciri��s capability for alcohol was quite small. Joshua poked at Ciri��s soft cheek. There was no reaction from her at all. At such a time, shouldn��t Joshua begin on his proper business?


    But, at this moment, an elf suddenly appeared at the entrance of the tavern. Because of this, Joshua had no choice but to dy his proper business.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it.


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Goblin vs Gnomes was the first expansion pack of Hearthstone.]

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116</h4>


    Nervous, Tylene arrived at the business district ahead of Nond��s National Theater.


    Apart from having to discuss a contract with a demon, she was feeling uneasy because the ce Joshua told her to go was a tavern.


    Tylene felt that taverns were ces filled with chaos and dangers. Those utterly intoxicated drunkards have no sense of rationality at all. Furthermore, taverns were ced with all sorts of dangerous characters of dubious background.


    Very rarely do elves appear in taverns. This was especially so for when ites to a lone female elfte at night. Tylene even considered concealing her appearance before entering the tavern.


    But, when she came to the entrance of the Hearthstone Tavern, she discovered that all her worries were unnecessary. The entrance of this tavern was not in some sort of eerie and secretive alley. Rather, it was across from the bustling business street.


    Tylene stood outside the tavern and did not push open the door to enter the tavern. Through the windows, she could hear the noisy atmosphere inside. She could also see that the tavern was filled with a warm-colored light.


    ��You��vee toote! There must be no more open seats now.��


    ��Doesn��t matter, the loser will have to get out of their seat anyways. The true Hearthstone yers never fear having no seat.��


    Two mages wearing light blue mage robes walked past Tylene.


    From their appearance and the way they carried themselves, they seemed to be extremely learned and schrly mages. Even though they��ve noticed Tylene, they did not show any surprise because she was an elf. Instead, they merely nodded their head to greet her before entering the tavern.


    Tylene never expected for a tavern to be able to attract mages. Shouldn��t this ce be filled with those tacky drunkards? Shouldn��t there be thieves and hoodlums mixed among the crowd too?


    Feeling confused, Tylene ended up entering the tavern after the two mages. When she pushed open the door, what she smelled was not the stink of alcohol and vomit. Rather, it was an unknown sort of aroma. The aroma resembled the cozy scent of cooked wheat. It gave off afortable sensation.


    The interioryout of the tavern was also different from what she was expecting. Illumination crystals emitting warm lights were embedded into the ceiling. Paintings of flowers and trees were present on the walls. This ce was much more easing to the heart than those dark and chaotic taverns.


    But, the guests in the tavern were exactly what Tylene was expecting. They were extremely noisy. The majority of them were dwarves. In groups of three or four, they would gather around a table and shout loudly. Because of that, coarse shouts could be heard all over the tavern.


    As someone who has just entered the tavern and wasn��t used to the noisy atmosphere, Tylene felt the dwarves�� voices to be too noisy.


    That being said, Tylene was also able to see a lot of humans among the dwarves. And, what brought Tylene the greatest amount of disbelief was that she actually caught sight of an lesiastical Temr!


    Wait... wasn��t this tavern the dwelling of a demon? Could it be that the lesiastical Temrs discovered this ce to be a demon��s hideout and dispatched someone over to hunt him down?


    That thought disappeared from Tylene��s mind the very next moment. The reason for that was because she noticed the lesiastical Temr was sitting before one of those special-looking tables in the tavern. ��The Light shall burn you!''[1] A shout sounded and then a small cheer was heard.


    That was most definitely not the appearance of an lesiastical Temr on a mission. Instead, she seemed more like a guest of this tavern, and a frequent one on top of that.


    If an lesiastical Temr was here, wouldn��t it mean that demon Joshua would be in hiding?


    Tylene looked around. She hoped to find an informer among the people present so that she could reach Joshua. But, to her utter surprise, the demon was openly sitting before the counter and drinking something!


    When Tylene saw him, Joshua waved his hand at her enthusiastically.


    At this moment... Tylene realized that she had found herself wedged in a battle between the lesiastical Temrs and a demon.


    She immediately walked over to Joshua��s side.


    ��You��vee sooner than I expected.��


    For this elven girl to show up on the same night, it would appear that her awareness was quite high. She was someone worthy of nurturing.


    Joshua had one of the servers Mrs. Melina hired to bring another mug of identical fruit juice to what he��s drinking.


    ��My treat. Go ahead. There��s no poison and it��s also not contaminated..��


    Joshua was certain that this world does not possess any agricultural chemicals, food additives and other things like that. But, there existed something even more dangerous than those... curses.


    ��Mister Joshua, over there...��


    Tylene was in no mood to drink fruit juice. She was pointing at the location where Messai was.


    Tylene felt that the only reason why Joshua was so calm was because he did not notice that lesiastical Temr. Furthermore, she believed the only reason why that lesiastical Temr was able to enjoy herself like so was because she didn��t notice the demon Joshua.


    The lesiastical Temrs and demons have always been irreconcble adversaries. Tylene believed that the tavern would turn into a battlefield the moment they noticed each other.


    ��Messai? What about her? Do you Frost Elves possess some sort of prejudice toward the lesiastical Temrs?��


    ��It is not us elves! You demons should be the one who possess great prejudice toward the lesiastical Temrs!��


    But, for some reason, Tylene felt like Joshua was familiar with that lesiastical Temr based on the tone of his voice.


    ��I... guess I can understand what you mean.��


    Joshua saw how the Frost Elf was gesturing at him nonstop. It seemed like she was urging him to quickly pack his stuff and run away.


    ��Let me introduce myself to you first. I am this tavern��s investor. In short, I��m the one who opened this tavern.��


    Joshua gave a very simple exnation. But, his exnation once again shocked the elf.


    ��Then... why would an lesiastical Temr be in the tavern...?��


    ��They��re guests. It��s that simple. Miss Tylene, this tavern wees all guests. As long as you do not show any hostility... regardless of whether you��re an lesiastical Temr or a demon, all are wee.��


    Had it been before, she would definitely not believe a temr and a demon would be able to be in the same ce in peaceful coexistence. But, she was witnessing this scene.


    ��Mister Joshua, I must say, this tavern is quite unimaginable.��


    ��If you��re willing to cooperate with me, I will let you see even more unimaginable things. My workce is upstairs. If you don��t mind, we can go upstairs to talk about your matter.��


    Joshua carried the overly drunk and unconscious Ciri up from her seat. Even though she was asleep, Ciri subconsciously ced her hands around Joshua��s neck when he began to carry her.


    Tylene took in this sight. She felt that the human girl had quite an extraordinary rtionship with Joshua.


    She watched as Joshua walked up the stairs. She brushed the bracelet on her wrist with her finger and calmed her mind. With that, she followed after Joshua and walked up to Hearthstone Tavern��s second floor.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Anduin��s threatening emote.]

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>


    Tylene followed Joshua to the tavern��s second floor. She had prepared herself to activate her escape bracelet at any moment.


    If the situation turns dangerous or if an ambush was waiting for her upstairs, she will immediately activate the runes on her bracelet to teleport her to her room in Madam Schroder��s mansion.


    But, upon reaching the second floor, she discovered that her worries were unnecessary. The second floor was extremely unadorned,pletely different from her expectation.


    There weren��t any magic formations with vicious energies. There weren��t any containers filled with different kinds of ominous objects. The only thing present on the second floor was an ordinary room.


    Joshua pushed open the door to his office. In the office was a bed used for resting. For the time being, Joshua ced the sleeping Ciri on the bed.


    ��Since you��re here, you must be prepared to sign a contract with me, right?��


    Joshua turned around to look at the elf by the door. She appeared somewhat reserved. Her long ears trembled slightly like a rabbit��s ears. It seemed like she would escape the instant she sensed any strange movements.


    ��May I... have a look at details of the contract?��


    Tylene was on guard against any magic fluctuation. She was even listening out for footsteps. But, she was only able to hear the noise from the tavern below.


    ��That��s not an issue.��


    Joshua found an employment contract from his desk. That employment contract was something Joshua wrotest minute several days ago. It was going to be his entertainmentpany��s general contract.


    Unfortunately, Ciri was the only person hired by Joshua��s entertainmentpany right now. But, this Frost Elf might be the second person.


    Tylene carefully epted the contract Joshua handed her. When her hand touched the paper, she was worried that it could detonate at any moment. But, once again, she was surprised to discover that the paper was not embedded with any curse or magic power.


    Tylene was absolutely confident in her senses. She was able to detect the magic power embedded into any object no matter how minute they might be.


    What she held in her hand was ordinary paper. At most, there were several paragraphs of words written on the paper.


    Could it be that the trap wasid elsewhere?


    Tylene began to browse over the contents on the contract. But, she saw no sign of the things she was expecting, the things rumored to bemonly seen on demons�� contracts like ��offering one��s life,��forever bing a ve to the contract holder,�� et cetera...


    Instead, Joshua��s contract was an ordinary employment contract. The conditions of the contract were veryfortable too. It didn��t even mention the work hours.


    ��Entertainment... guild?��


    Tylene muttered the unfamiliar phrase present on the contract. She had expected Joshua to be a certain theatrical troupe��s manager. However, it seemed like that was not the case.


    ��You canprehend it as a kind of trade guild. But, what we will be selling are music, drawings, games, movies, television shows et cetera...��


    ��Then... what do I have to do for the guild?��


    Tylene��s contract did not state what her job would be. It only contained several paragraphs concerning confidentiality agreement, patent rights, etc cetera. At the bottom of the contract was a wax seal from Nond��s Business Council. It meant that the contract was under the protection of Nond��sws.


    ��That depends on what you know.��


    Tylene found Joshua��s question difficult to answer.


    She opened her mouth and discovered she was unable to say anything. She discovered that Joshua didn��t need the abilities that the elves were most proud of, whether it be their archery skills or your magic.


    ��I am confident in my singing voice.��


    Tylene was only baffled for a moment. She still discovered her expertise. The elves live among the forests. At times, they would need tomunicate with spirits. Those creatures from ancient trees and nts are attracted to beautiful singing voices.


    Even the consciousness born from the World Trees is that way... Because of that, Tylene was absolutely confident in her singing voice. After all, back when her race��s World Tree was an ancient tree that reached the skies, she had managed to lure out the consciousness of their World Tree to listen to her singing.


    ��A singer? Would you please sing to demonstrate for me. You only need to sing a little bit. You can sing anything.��


    Joshua immediately connected what Tylene said with that ckwood Elf. Back then, in the garden in Madam Schroder��s mansion, that ckwood Elf had utilized her singing voice to lure out the ck cat.


    Who knows, maybe this Frost Elf would be able to lure out a white cat with her singing voice?


    Tylene did not show any shyness at Joshua��s request. She took a deep breath and was nning to sing ��Let It Go.�� But, it was then that she felt like there was something stuck in her throat.


    The next moment, her eyes grew dizzy and her body weakened.


    Crap... Tylene grabbed her forehead and took several steps back. She extended her other hand with the intention of grabbing onto the wall to stabilize herself. Unfortunately, her hand only moved through the air. Because of that, she lost bnce and fell toward the ground.


    As time passed, this sudden weakness grew more and more frequent andsted for longer and longer. That was the reason why Tylene was in such a rush to find nourishment for the World Tree seed.


    Tylene propped her body up and tried to stand. But, her consciousness was slowly fading away from her.


    It would be one thing if she fell unconscious in Madam Schroder��s mansion. But, she was currently right next to a demon!


    If she was to lose consciousness at a time like this, Tylene had no idea what would��ve happened to her by the time she woke up.


    Despair emerged in Tylene��s heart. She tried her best to maneuver her magic power to resist the weakening of her body. But, her magic power was slowly being nibbled away by that unknown power.


    Gradually, Tylene��s vision darkened. In the end, the darkness began to swallow her consciousness.


    With a confused expression, Joshua was looking at the fainted Frost Elf. Moreover, by pure coincidence, Ciri also woke up from the bed.


    Ciri regained her awareness very quickly. It must be because of the magic power in her body.


    Because of that, Ciri��s eyes were shifting back and forth from Joshua and the fainted Frost Elf.


    ��Perhaps you might not believe me, but I��ve not done anything. She fainted on her own.��


    Joshua spread out his hands and shrugged in an innocent manner. But, from the skeptical expression on Ciri��s face, Joshua could tell that she would immediately call the police on him should they be on earth.


    ��Don��t bother exining... how are we to deal with this elf?��


    Ciri sighed. Her expression changed to one of understanding. After all, she was someone who was kidnapped by Joshua before. The only difference was that she became his aplice now.


    Ciri had already made her determination that she was already in a criminal gang... or became a demon��s follower. In other words, she had reached consensus with a criminal.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s bring her to the bed first.��


    Joshua was disinclined to bother exining things now. Since Ciri had woken up, he couldn��t possibly have this Frost Elf who seemed to have some sort of strange illness sleep on the ground.


    ��Are we to take off her clothes after?�� Ciri pulled up her sleeves. She seemed to be nning to do the job herself.


    ��No! We��rewful business people, okay? We��re not going to do something that shady... eh... at least not now.��


    Joshua suddenly recalled that he had kidnapped Ciri before. But, he had already washed his hands in a gold basin.[1]


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Washing one��s hand in a gold basin means to abandon one��s previous life/profession.]

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>


    ��What are you doing now?��


    Ciri went and got a stool to sit beside Joshua. He saw Joshua had ced his fingers on the Frost Elf��s wrist.


    ��Feeling for her pulse.��


    Joshua once again said something Ciri was unable toprehend. But Ciri was disinclined to ask Joshua about it. Just like that, she sat there quietly waiting for Joshua to exin.


    �� you can consider it as a method of medical diagnosis from the Nation of Daxia,�� said Joshua.


    �� You knew medical techniques from the Nation of Daxia?��


    Ciri gradually discovered that this Demon Prince seemed to know too many things. it was one thing for him to have strange ideas from time to time, but the way he utilized his runes, those sequences he spoke of, was somethingpletely unimaginable to any mage using the rune of order.


    ��I don��t, I��m only using this method to examine the magic power in her body...��


    Obviously, Joshua had never studied traditional Chinese medicine. But, he was still able to feel the conditions of this elf by touching her pulse.


    But, before Joshua could figure out what was going on with this Frost Elf��s magic power, he felt a sharp pain from his fingertips.


    As if he had been shocked, Joshua pulled back his fingers from Tylene��s wrist. Apletely white thorn appeared on Tylene��s wrist.


    ��A nt seed?��


    Ciri noticed the Frost Elf was holding a seed in her hand. The sharp white thorn was extended from the seed.


    ��While I do not know where this seed came from, it seemed to possess its own awareness.��


    Joshua moved his finger atop the seed. The sharp thorn followed the movement of his finger. It seemed as if the thorn will pierce Joshua again the moment he touched that Frost Elf.


    Unfortunately, a nt��s thorn was simply incapable of causing any harm to a Chaos Demon. Joshua��s finger ended upnding on this apple-sized seed.


    A great amount of white runes emerged on the surface of the seed. Dim magic was gathering in the seed. It seemed to be gathering its power to unleash some sort of attack against the person who dared touch it.


    But, before it could summon more sharp thorns, the white runes were enveloped by ayer of faint gray mist.


    The gray mist began to gradually nibble away at the seed��s white runes.


    Joshua immediately pulled his hand back and looked to the gray mist that enveloped the surface of the seed. A painful expression appeared on the Frost Elf��s face.


    ��This is... your magic?��


    Ciri recognized the source of the gray mist. Back then, it was those gray mist that rendered those magespletely powerless. That gray mist possesses great resemnce to the magic used by the Chaos Demons.


    ��No, that��s not it. I��m unable to control that mist. But... it does resemble my magic.��


    Joshua was certain that the gray mist on the surface of the seed was not the special chaos magic that Chaos Demons possess. But, that gray mist should possess some sort of connection with Chaos Demons.


    Joshua began to search through the Third Prince��s memory. But, even the Third Prince had not seen that gray mist before.


    ��Do you have any way to disperse it? If not, we��ll have to get rid of the corpse of this elf.��


    Back then, Ciri had suffered enormously from Joshua��s special magic. She was alsopletely powerless to do anything about the gray mist on the seed. Likely, all the mages in Nond would be powerless to do anything about it.


    ��Dispersing it is likely going to be impossible. But, that seed seemed to be able to purify that gray mist by itself.��


    Joshua was carefully observing the seed. He discovered that it seemed to possess the ability to contend against the gray mist. Even though the gray mist was nibbling away at the seed��s surface runes, the seed was utilizing its dimly shining magic to resist the gray mist��s erosion.


    ��Unfortunately... it is too weak.��


    Joshua felt like he had found the reason why the Frost Elf fainted. The seed growing inside the Frost Elf was simply too weak. The amount of magic power it contained was pitifullycking.


    ��Let me give it a try...��


    With a wave of her hand, thirty-one runes appeared before Ciri. Those were all the runes she currently controlled. Among them were several runes that couldbine to form ��links�� and ��transmissions.��


    Soon, Ciri��s runes formed a ��Magic Link.�� That spell was capable of transmitting her magic power to a designated target. Unfortunately, it was utterly inadequate to deal with this situation.


    ��What��s with that thing? Its magic store is simply too enormous!��


    Ciri was panting in exhaustion. She had poured a third of all her magic power into the seed. Yet, it failed to even leave a ssh within the seed��s magic capacity.


    Moreover, that seed was not interested in Ciri��s magic power at all. It only absorbed a very small portion.


    After Ciri made her attempt, Joshua decided to brace the risk of being attacked by thorns to touch the seed again. When he did so, he discovered the seed was amount to contain an absurd amount of runes.


    Although it had not reached an unlimited amount, it had enough capability topute with. That was simply something that the other originium crystals were incapable of aplishing.


    After realizing the capability of the seed, Joshua immediately thought of that ck cat...


    Apart from that ck cat, this seed was the ��originium crystal�� with the greatest amount of capability Joshua has seen so far.


    Furthermore, this was only a seed. This meant that it was possible for it to germinate in the future. This meant that its rune storage space had an enormous potential for growth.


    Joshua immediately decided that he will use that seed as the server for his inte. Of course, in order to do so, he would have to help the seed survive first.


    The gray mist was winning. It had practically corroded all of the runes on the surface of the seed.


    ��Since that gray mist is eroding the runes on the surface of this seed... it might be possible to restore those runes.��


    The essential construction of the seed was very simr to an originium crystal. A rotating white cube appeared in Joshua��s hand. The white cube contained the sequence for the chat box Joshuapiled.


    Joshua avoided the thorn from the seed and stuffed the white cube into it. The oue was unexpectedly good.


    The runes on the seed��s surface were immediately filled in. Practically no gaps were present anymore. The gray mist was also gradually disappearing.


    When the gray mist disappearedpletely, the Frost Elf remained unconscious on the bed. But, from her steady breathing, she should be asleep right now.


    ��Ciri, I might have to stay up all night tonight...��


    Joshua doesn��t know if a nt could believe in the God of Order. But, that seed managed to perfectly assimte a rune sequence from the runes of order. Because of that, it would be a great vehicle for the server.


    With the Frost Elf sleeping here, Joshua had no choice but to postpone his proper business.


    ��That��s alright. I can sleep here,�� said Ciri.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Tylene opened her eyes. She got up from the bed, yawned and stretched her body.


    She slept very wellst night. After she finished yawning and tidied up her slightly messy long golden hair, she subconsciously moved to grab theb next to her bed and grabbed the empty air.


    It was only at this moment that Tylene realized she was not in her room in Madam Schroder��s mansion!


    As she looked around her surroundings, she began to recall what happened yesterday.


    Upon recalling how she had fainted before a demon, Tylene immediately grew wide awake and began to examine her body.


    Her clothes were slightly creased from sleeping in them. But, they showed no sign of being taken off by someone.


    Most importantly, there were no injuries on her body. Tylene looked at her hands, there were no trace of strange imprints either.


    She began to utilize her remaining magic power to inspect her body. There were no signs of curses on her body either.


    ��You��re finally awake.��


    A voice suddenly sounded from beside Tylene. That voice interrupted her train of thoughts. A dim rune appeared in her hand. A cold aura began to extend from her body.


    ��You wouldn��t even be able to catch a rabbit with an ice magic that low level. Save your strength and eat some breakfast.��


    With a wave of her hand, Ciri dispersed the ��cool and refreshing�� breeze.


    The elves should have greater talent for magic than humans. Unfortunately, this Frost Elf was simply too weak. She was so weak that she was unable to even construct an offensive magic.


    The magic she used earlier would only, at the very most, be as effective as the coldness of a refrigerator.


    Ciri ced a te filled with fruits on the bedside table.


    The Frost Elf looked to those fresh fruits on the te. Her panic-filled heart finally calmed down.


    The hunger from not eating anything all night prompted her to get out of her bed. She picked up the fruits on the table and hesitated for a bit before ultimately eating them.


    ��You suddenly faintedst night. Because of that, we had no choice but to let you sleep in here. Now that you��ve awakened, how are you feeling?��


    Joshua walked up to the second floor. He looked to the Frost Elf that had just finished eating the fruits.


    ��Very good. I am extremely grateful that you allowed me to stay here for the night.��


    Tylene must admit thatst night��s sleep was the mostfortable sleep she had in a very long time.


    In the past, whenever she lost consciousness from the erosion of the ck mist, she would always end up having terrifying nightmares. Yet, she managed to sleep very wellst night.


    With the sleepforting her mind, Tylene, for some indescribable reason, began to believe the story of the ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Perhaps... this demon before her was a... good person?��


    ��In that case, I think we can talk about the topic of your employment. But, before that, I am very curious as to why you faintedst night.��


    Joshua picked up a chair and seated down before the Frost Elf.


    In order to help the seed fight the ck mist, Joshua spent a long time supplementing it with runes. In the end, that seed epted the system Joshuapiled using the runes of order.


    The system was a version with a firewall. But, Joshua needed more time toplete that system and turn the seed into a server.


    But, in order to do so, he must make sure that seed would be able to survive. Unfortunately, the seed was already showing signs of wilting. Even though Ciri found a watering can and watered the seed, it was unable to change the seed��s wilting at all.


    ��The reason why I fainted? That would be a long story. Mister Joshua, do you wish to listen to it?��


    To Joshua��s surprise, Tylene did not show any intention to conceal her past. After Joshua nodded, the Frost Elf began telling a story that wasn��t too long.


    The story could be summarized as a story about ��The Elf Princess Restoring Her Country.�� But, what Joshua was concerned with was the reason why Tylene became famous.


    When others showed admiration for her, their race��s World Tree will receive corresponding ��nourishment.��


    Joshua felt that to be very simr to the rtionship between gods and their believers.


    ��In other words, you wanted to germinate your race��s World Tree and had no choice but to be an idol?��


    Joshua briefly summarized the true purpose why this Frost Elf sought for him.


    ��The World Trees are the foundation of every elven race. I do not wish for our race to die out under my hands. Although it might sound reckless, I still wanted to attempt it,�� said Tylene.


    In this world, all the elven races�� World Trees were nourished by the belief from the generations of elves protected by the World Trees.


    Tylene has never heard of World Trees being able to be nourished with human beliefs.


    But, Tylene believed that she should be the only Frost Elf left in this world. If she was the only person believing in their Frost Elf��s World Tree, it definitely wouldn��t be enough nourishment.


    ��If the conditions for the World Tree to grow is as you imagined it to be, I possess a way to make you famous. But, whether or not the audience will remember your name will be up to your own abilities.��


    Joshua possesses sufficient means to make Tylene a famous ��singer�� in Nond. However, that��s assuming Tylene��s singing voice was excellent.


    This world does not possess any vocal tuners or music engineers. As such, Joshua was only able to provide Tylene a means to be famous. As for conquering the audience and captivating their hearts to make them believers in the World Tree, that was something that this Frost Elf needed to do on her own.


    ��I am confident in my singing voice.��


    Tylene replied with unwavering confidence.


    Back when her Frost Elf race still existed, she was one of the few elves that were able to summon the consciousness of their World Tree with her singing voice.


    Their Frost Elf��s grand elder has even told her that her singing voice was capable of purifying one��s heart.


    ��Is that so? Then, Miss Tylene, are you willing to do a demonstration in my tavern?��


    Joshua might know about the condition of that World Tree��s seed even better than Tylene. It was in urgent need of new nourishment. Because of that, Joshua decided to conduct a small test.


    ��There��s no issue with that... But, is it possible for me to wash myself first?��


    Tylene��s hand was ced on her long golden hair. If there was a mirror present, she was certain that her hair would be extremely messy.


    No girl would be willing to let others see them in such a messy appearance. This was especially true for a girl that was about to get on stage.


    ��On the left corner of this floor is an originium crystal that produces water. The amount of magic power in that originium crystal should be enough for you to bathe with. I am able to provide you with a change of clothes.��


    When Tylene was battling the gray mistst night, her entire body was covered in cold sweat. Because of that, her body was very sticky right now.


    Tylene epted Joshua��s proposal and walked over to the room used to wash oneself. Ciri stay behind to prepare a change of clothes for her.


    As for Joshua, he went downstairs to prepare this Frost Elfdy��s first concert.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>


    Messai was waving around a wooden sword in the chapel��s back garden.


    She had woken up earlier than usual today. Furthermore, today was one of the few asions where she swung her wooden sword with killing intent sinceing to Nond.


    The city of Nond was simply too flourishing. It was so flourishing that Messai had nearly forgotten about the cruel battlefield and her harsh life in the barracks.


    Lately, in order to monitor that Chaos Demon, she had spent all her time in that ��Hearthstone�� game.


    Messai had found all sorts of reasons to justify her actions. She kept telling herself that she was going to the tavern to keep an eye on that demon.


    But, that reason will no longer exist anymore in the uing days.


    The reason for that was because... the Church was nning to act.


    Today, the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal arrived at Nond through the teleportation gate from Nond��s neighboring country.


    They werepletely different from the lesiastical Temrs. If the lesiastical Temrs were the de that will annihte everything with the glory of light, the Heresy Tribunal would be the shadow beneath the glorious light.


    Messai was not fond of working together with the Heresy Tribunal as the majority of those inquisitors were extremely strange and deranged even. At times, they would behave like a bunch of madmen.


    But, the Heresy Tribunal was extremely powerful. Apart from doing shady and shameful businesses for the Holy Church, they were also experts in assassination.


    Rumors had it that there was once a king from a small nation that openly called into question the doctrine of the Holy Church. Furthermore, he executed the Nation of the Holy Church��s missionaries in his country.


    The Nation of the Holy Church did not dispatch their lesiastical Temrs to openly crusade against that rebellious country. Instead, the king met a tragic death in his own bed.


    Everyone was certain that it must be done by the Heresy Tribunal.


    Messai didn��t know if those inquisitors could sessfully kill a Chaos Demon.


    No... Messai should be praying that they would be able to kill that damned demon. But, for some reason, the bottom of her heart was telling her that she did not wish to see that demon disappear from this world.


    If he disappeared, Hearthstone would also disappear from this world.


    However, that thought of hers was soon reced with the idea ��He must die for the glory of the Lord!�� With that, Messai began to violently brandish her wooden sword again. She continued to wave it until the wooden sword snapped in half from her excessive power.


    ��Lady Messai! Those lords have arrived! They��re waiting for you!��


    Messai adjutant, that young missionary, walked into the chapel��s back garden. Ever since Joshua��s meet-and-greet, he no longer dared to spread gospels vilifying Belle on the street.


    He had summoned up his courage to do so before only to be smashed with fireballs and waterballs in session by a group of mages. In the end, those mages only spared him after he shouted out, ��Stop throwing fireballs at me! I��m Belle��s fan too!��


    Because of that, when he heard the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal wereing, he was so terrified that he was nearly incapable of walking. He was extremely afraid those lunatics will take him as a heretic too and judge him.


    ��I got it.��


    Messai tossed her broken wooden sword to the weaponry rack. Then, she quickly walked into the chapel.


    She arrived at the hall located in the deepest region of the chapel. Light was shining through the window. The lightnded on a sculpture.


    This was the prayer hall, the ce where one could get closest to the glory of the gods.


    Messai entered the prayer hall and heard the sound of something striking the wall...


    ��Cheryl, that��s enough! Calm yourself!��


    ��I��m hearing it again... those crazy voices... god damn it! Get the hell out of my mind!��


    Messai saw a figure covered in a ck church robe smashing her head on the wall nonstop.


    Even though cracks had appeared on the wall, she was still smashing her head at it. Even blood appeared on the robe��s hood.


    ��What��s... going on with her?��


    Seeing the deranged appearance of that person, Messai subconsciously ced her hand on the handle of her short sword on her waist. That person was not acting like someone who was protected by the gods�� glory.


    ��We failed to catch up to the choir��s blessing before leaving. She��s acting that way because she longed for the Saintess Herolia��s singing voice too much.��


    Another person from the Heresy Tribunal struck the woman on the back of her neck. That woman knocking her head on the wall lost consciousness and fell to the ground. But, even though she had fallen to the ground, she was still twitching nonstop.


    Messai felt the action of the striker to be very rough and cruel. Furthermore, the tone of that person who spoke to her also sounded... rather irrational.


    ��Are you all really alright?��


    Messai didn��t wish to bring a bunch of lunatics to that tavern. If they were to act reckless there, Nond��s dwarves might end up cklisting the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��We called you here to be our guide, not for you to question us. Knight Messai, tell us the location of that demon,�� said another person from the Heresy Tribunal. That person��s attitude was extremely bad.


    Messai took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart. Then, she turned around and began leaving the prayer hall.


    Apart from the unconscious woman, the remaining three inquisitors followed after Messai.


    When Messai walked out the chapel and turned around, she discovered the three inquisitors wearing ck church robes had disappeared. In their ce were three people she had never met before.


    Messai does not believe those three had merely changed their outfits.


    Was this also the power given by the Lord? Messai had no way to learn whether that might be the case. She could only continue on with her duty and finish her mission. As their guide, she will be leading the Holy Church��s shadow weapons to take that demon��s life.


    It would be great if Joshua wasn��t in the tavern right now... wasn��t Hearthstone going to have a new expansion pack soon?


    Several strange thoughts shed through Messai��s mind. She held onto the short sword on her waist and tried her best to banish those strange thoughts from her mind.


    But, every step she took felt heavier than thest. It waspletely different from the joy she felt in the past when she learned that there would be one less wicked demon in this world.


    ��Would you all like to take a rest?��


    Messai turned her head to the side and looked to the three inquisitors that had disguised themselves asmoners.


    One of them seemed to have a very painful expression on his face. Messai was able to see a faint amount of gray mist on his body. But, the gray mist quickly shed past her vision.


    ��Regretfully, Knight Messai, apart from the Saintess Herolia and the choir��s sacred singing, no one is able to appease their agitation. Please bring us to that wicked demon. Once we finish taking care of him, we will be able to return to the Holy City to immerse ourselves in the Lord��s radiance.��


    Among the three inquisitors, one acted very calm. He was also the most humble of the three. He requested for Messai to continue with the guidance using a very sincere tone.


    ��We��ve already arrived. I merely do not wish for you all to expose yourselves. That Chaos Demon is extremely cunning.��


    Messai pointed to the Hearthstone Tavern located at the street across. But, before they could enter, a tranquil yet distant-sounding voice suddenly came from the tavern that should be extremely noisy.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>


    After frequenting the Hearthstone Tavern for over a month, Messai had grown a sense of terror toward ��singing.��


    The reason for that was because those dwarves were the only people that would sing in the tavern. They would always loudly sing with excitement whenever they opened a legendary card.


    But, those dwarves singing voices were so terrible. Every time Messai heard their singing, she wanted to flip the tables, shout at them and demand a duel outside the tavern!


    Because of that, Messai would generally go to the tavern to y a couple rounds of Hearthstone in the morning to noon..


    When nightes, the dwarves would finish their work ande to the tavern to drink and y cards in a massive group. During that period of time, her esteemed teacher Desireless would be the one monitoring that Chaos Demon.


    But, during these couple days, Desireless was in the Patent Office and studying some sort of ��new knowledge�� with his old friend. With no choice, Messai ended up having to give the mission of monitoring the Chaos Demon to other temrs.


    In the end, those temrs ended up bing addicted like her.


    Messai entered the tavern before the inquisitors. She saw a colleague of hers having a heated match against a mage. Furthermore, he was using the Rogue ss hero Valeera. He was about to win.


    No! This was not the time for her to be focused on that sort of thing.


    Messai swept her gaze across the Hearthstone Tavern. Since the exhibition at the World Expo, many more mages became the tavern��s customers. During the morning, most of the customers were mages.


    Soon, Messai caught sight of the source of the singing she heard outside the tavern.


    It was an elf. The elf was standing on a stage at the corner of the tavern. That stage seemed to be something constructed at thest minute. Originium crystals inscripted with the illumination runes were lightning up the stage.


    Through an voice amplification originium stone, her voice slowly reverberated through the entire tavern.


    Messai had never heard the song that the elf was singing.


    Her singing voice had a special sort of magical power. The song calmed down Messai��s anger from meeting the rough and irrational inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal.


    Messai had only heard a singing voice like that in the Nation of the Holy Church��s Holy City.


    It was the saintess Herolia��s choir��s hymn. Whenever Messai heard their singing in the Holy City, she would feel all negative emotions being expelled from her mind.


    And now, she was actually hearing a song that could produce the same sort of effect in a tavern of all ces. That said, the result was not as shocking as the singing in the Holy City.


    Messai��s line of sight did not remain on that elf for too long because she soon caught sight of Joshua.


    Even though the temrs, enemies of the demons, were present in his tavern, Joshua would still appear in his tavern without any regard.


    Joshua also noticed Messai looking at him. He turned around to look back at her.


    Messai immediately shifted her gaze away from his. She was feeling extremelyplicated. Deep in her heart was a voice telling her ��Joshua shouldn��t be here. If he��s not here, the Heresy Tribunal wouldn��t be able to do anything to him.��


    But, the righteousness in her heart was telling her ��that dangerous demon should be quickly brought to justice!��


    Seeing Messai��s gaze shifting away from him, Joshua looked past her. He noticed that the female knight seemed to be subconsciously pointing something out to him... Because of that, he noticed three unfamiliar faces had appeared in the tavern.


    ��Ciri, can you stay here and look after the tavern today?��


    Joshua retrieved his gaze and turned around to speak to the female mage.


    ��Wha? Isn��t Mrs. Melina here?��


    As sharp as she is, Ciri immediately noticed the true purpose behind Joshua��s words. She tightened her grasp of her staff and spoke to Joshua quietly, ��Let��s be reasonable. I think that,pared to staying in the tavern, it is safer to stay with you. Even if something is to happen, I will be able to drag you with me.��


    Joshua and Ciri were both whispering.


    Standing on the stage Joshua constructed at thest minute, Tylene managed to capture the attention of many customers in the tavern the moment she began singing.


    She was singing a slowed down version of ��Let It Go.�� Apanying her singing voice was a musical instrument she picked up somewhere in the tavern.


    Even though the performance was quite sudden, it brought unexpectedly good results.


    The Frost Elf��s singing voice really does possess some sort of ��magical power.�� Singing a slowed version of ��Let It Go,�� all the traits of her voice were brought forth perfectly.


    By the time the female knight walked in, Tylene was approaching the end of the song.


    The moment the Frost Elf finished her song, many of the customers began to apud her singing.


    Feeling slightly restless, Tylene slowly walked down the stage. She walked over to Joshua and waited for his response.


    She did not forget that this was the assessment test he gave her.


    ��Your singing has surpassed the original song. By original song, I��m talking about the one sung by Belle in the performance. But, whenpared to the real original song, you��re missing some outstanding music to apany your singing.��


    The Frost Elf was most definitely well suited to be nurtured as a singer. Her singing voice was simply magical.


    The customers in the tavern seemed to want to hear more of Tylene��s singing too. Even though Tylene did not mention who she was, she was able to sense that the World Tree seed had received some nourishment from while she was performing the song.


    Unfortunately, the nourishment that could be obtained by performing in a tavern was simply too little. Tylene needed a much grander stager.


    ��You��re qualified. It��s about time for the filming of ��L��on: The Demon.�� You should return to inform your friends that you��re safe.��


    Joshua was not nning to continue to stay in the tavern. But, there were several customers that were unwilling to let the Frost Elf leave.


    ��I forbid you from stopping...!��


    An irritable voice suddenly sounded from the corner of the tavern. A man stood forth. He was holding his forehead with a painful expression on his face.


    The sudden and clearly crazed voice caused the Frost Elf beside Joshua to take several steps back.


    But, before Joshua could do anything, a seemingly old mage sitting beside that man patted his shoulder, ��Young man, don��t be this irritable...��


    Voices poking fun at that man began to sound in the tavern. But, it was true that Tylene had a stunning singing voice and was also beautiful. Some of the mages present might even act like him if they were ten years younger.


    In fact, some of the younger mages were already nning to hit on Tylene.


    ��Scram!��


    But, that man seemed to have lost his reason. He shook off the old man��s hand from his shoulder and walked toward the Frost Elf.


    At this moment, nearly half of the Hearthstone yers in the tavern, whether they be humans or dwarves, all stopped ying and stood forth. The atmosphere in the tavern immediately tensed up.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>


    This is the legendary Heresy Tribunal, the executioners capable of bringing anyone to the sentencing tform?


    That��s simply nonsense!


    Even though Messai was no longer feeling as irritable and angry as before, it wasn��t that much better.


    She watched as one of the inquisitioners lost their sense of reasoning and recklessly stood forth to demand for the elf to sing again.


    Seeing that, Messai began to seriously doubt the rumored capabilities of the Heresy Tribunal. She suspected that they might not even be a match for an lesiastical Temr.


    They��vemitted the most serious mistake in the Hearthstone Tavern �� to dare cause trouble in the tavern without dying to a ��steal priest�� in a game of Hearthstone!


    This Hearthstone Tavern was different from all the other small taverns in the world. The people in this tavern were not hooligans and despicable thieves.


    Ever since the World Expo, the Hearthstone Tavern has caught the attention of people from all walks of life. Many of them ended up bing frequent visitors after ying Hearthstone.


    Among the few Hearthstone buddies Messai knew, many of them were teachers in the Advanced Magic Universities... there was even a renowned grand mage among them too.


    If the Holy Church dared to cause trouble in the tavern, it meant that they would incur resentment from Nond��s citizens.


    Messai wanted to step forward to stop that inquisitor. But, the mages of the tavern had all taken out their staff. The few dwarves that came to the tavern to ck off in the morning also picked up stools.


    After sensing the peculiar magic fluctuation that filled the entire tavern, the inquisitor that had lost his sense of reasoning finally calmed down slightly.


    ��Chatta, calm yourself!��


    The other two inquisitors were still rational. The inquisition leader was using some sort of mindmunication method to tell his subordinate to calm down.


    ��I can��t... kill them? Lady Saintness��s singing, didn��t you heat it? Leader... it��s Lady Saintess��s singing! As long as... she��s willing to sing again, I��ll be able to get rid of those voices from my head! Only once, she only needs to sing once more!��


    The voice of the man called ��Chatta�� soundedpletely devoid of reason. The inquisition leader realized that the situation had worsened.


    ��That is not Lady Saintess��s singing. It��s only a song sung by an unknown elf. She��s unable to help you get rid of the sins you��vemitted in the past. You can only rely on yourself to prevail over it before our return to the Holy City. Chatta, my child, do not repeat yourself andmit unnecessary sins. The others in the tavern are all innocent. Let us return to the chapel first.��


    The inquisition leader tried his best to persuade the inquisitor. He was able to understand why Chatta was losing control over himself.


    After all, he also nearly managed to drive out all those voices from his own head after listening to the elf��s singing. Unfortunately, the singing stopped too fast, so fast that he was unable to feel peace.


    This sudden change in emotions made him feel extremely irritable.


    ��Innocent? I don�� t think any one of them is innocent! These people are all associated with demons, they are all guilty.��


    ��Damn it! Chatta! This tavern is not a gathering ce of rats! There��s at least three rank seven grand mages here! There��s also a Chaos Demon on top of that!��


    The other inquisitor was unable to calm himself anymore. Their original target, a Chaos Demon, was extremely dangerous to deal with. But now, there��s a group of grand mages too. Even if they were to have twice the amount of inquisitors, they would still not be able to handle this.


    Most of all, they��re not attempting any assassination right now!


    He rushed up and held back the irrational Chatta. He had already given up on concealing his identity. After all, they were all in disguise.


    Because of that, the other two inquisitioners brought the unhinged Chatta away by force.


    ��Everyone, thank you all for your help. Gerona, bring everyone a mug of rye spirits. Free of charge. As for the mages that��s not into drinking alcohol, bring them a mug of sweet juice.��


    After the three inquisitors left, Joshua bowed to all the people that stood up to protect the Hearthstone Tavern. Then, he turned to a server and shouted for her to bring everyone drinks.


    ��No, no, no. Boss, we don��t want free dinks. How about a free card pack instead?�� shouted a dwarf that just sat back down.


    Joshua smiled and shook his head. He didn��t answer the dwarf. Fortunately, that dwarf was merely joking with him too as he immediately went back to ying his unfinished match.


    The mages talked among themselves before returning to their own seats too.


    As for Joshua, he walked over to Messai and sat down before her. She had a veryplicated expression on her face.


    ��Miss Messai... is it possible for you to tell me a bit about what those three men��s rtionship with you... or the lesiastical Temrs might be?��


    Joshua immediately noticed those three unfamiliar faces from the warning provided by Messai subconsciously.


    Joshua felt a sense of unease from them. Joshua had felt that same feeling from the dark elf before.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Messai turned her head around. She had a slightly ashamed look on her face.


    Even if she had a sh of realization and considered Joshua to be a good person, she still cannot tell Joshua those three people were their Holy Church��s elites, that they��vee to assassinate him!


    Messai felt ashamed just thinking about those words.


    ��Since you��re unwilling to answer, I wouldn��t force you either.��


    Joshua was already able to guess the reason why those three men came here.


    Since those three people had the same auras as that dark elf, it most likely meant that they possess the same ability as that dark elf.


    ��Mrs. Melina, please continue to look after this ce. I will be proceeding to the Squirrel Street with Tylene and Ciri.��


    Joshua looked into the time of things. It was about time to film ��L��on: The Demon�� again.


    ��You can leave it to me. Mister Joshua, the carriage is already waiting outside,�� said Melina.


    Joshua nodded his head. He didn��t bother to pay attention to the depressed female knight. Together with Tylene and Ciri, he got on the horse carriage prepared by Mrs. Melina.


    ��The Church seemed to have dispatched people to get rid of you. Are you really not nning to stay in the tavern to observe things for some time?��


    Ciri closed the door to the horse carriage. From the farce in the tavern earlier and the dialogue between Joshua and Messai, she had already guessed what those three people were here for.


    ��I��m actually safer outside.��


    Joshua revealed the imprint on his hand to Ciri. It was the imprint from the Duke of Bones.


    As a Chaos Demon, Joshua was not a sheep that would hide behind fences waiting for people to trample upon him. Apart from his special magic power that could render mages�� magic ineffective, Joshua also had the power given to him by the Duke of Bones.


    ��It should be no issue for a couple spirits to appear in the Squirrel Street. After all, the Necromancy Association is located there.��


    The aura of death slowly filled the imprint on Joshua��s hand. The elven girl sitting inside the same horse carriage as Joshua was already huddled up and shivering in a corner.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>


    Taking the carriage, Joshua sessfully arrived at the Squirrel Street.


    They did not encounter any terrorist attacks on their way there.


    Joshua exited the carriage and turned around to look at Ciri and Tylene. Ciri was supporting Tylene down the carriage. The elven girl��s legs were trembling.


    ��Are you really alright?�� asked Ciri as she supported the pale-faced Tylene.


    Ever since Joshua used the Duke of Bones�� imprint in the carriage, Tylene has been like this.


    ��Why are you able to remain so... calm... after seeing those undead creatures?��


    Tylene was gently holding her forehead. After exiting the carriage, she was not only able to keep her distance from the shadow of death, she was also able to feel the warmth of the sun.


    The sunlight dispersed the fear she felt from those undead creatures. Because of that, Tylene was finally able to slowly ease up her mind. She no longer needed Ciri to support her.


    ��I don��t know either. If we��re using that guy��s vocabry, I guess it��ll be... racial talent?��


    Back then, Ciri had witnessed the Duke of Bones�� soulfire. Yet, she still felt no fear. But, the powerful undead creatures were practically all capable of making the living enter a state of fear.


    Tylene was affected by the undead creatures Joshua summoned. In contrast, Ciri waspletely fine.


    After experiencing that terrifying ride, Tylene once again mistakenly had a new impression toward what Joshua��s identity was. She felt that he was a terrifying necromancer in addition to being a Chaos Demon.


    Standing in the sunlight, Tylene took a couple breaths of fresh air before suppressing the trauma she felt from seeing those undead creatures.


    Josha arrived at hotel ck Dove right on time. The carriages from Madam Schroder��s mansion were all stopped on the street outside the hotel.


    In a disguise, Madam Schroder exited a horse carriage. A rare asion, this nobledy was wearing a simple and unadorned male outfit.


    Mathilda was the main character in most of the scenes that would be filmed today. Even though Madam Schroder was willing to have her daughter be the main actress, she was still worried.


    Joshua bowed to Madam Schroder from afar. The Flower of Fari also walked out from the horse carriage after her mother.


    ��Let me go and say hello to my friend...��


    Tylene felt the gazeing from behind Gallolei. Last night, she left her room without telling anyone.


    Even though the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe does not possess any strict curfew, Tylene would still have to exin to her close friend why she didn��t returnst night.


    Joshua saw the Frost Elf running back to the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s carriages. As Madam Schroder was present, the other members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe did not dare to criticize the Frost Elf like they would usually do.


    ��I was expecting this ce to be even more disordered and messy.��


    Madam Schroder entered the hotel together with Joshua. Having prepared herself beforeing, Madam Schroder was able to barely ept the condition of the hotel.


    ��The owner of this hotel put great effort in the management of this hotel. The filming location would be the second and third floors. Although this ce is slightly crowded, it is big enough to contain the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.��


    After Joshua finished saying those words, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe all walked in the hotel.


    The scene they��re filming was one of therger scenes. Because of that, a lot of performers were present. On top of that, Madam Schroder also brought with her five mages dressed as attendants. Thus, the hotel��s first floor was rather crowded.


    ��They are all...��


    The owner of the hotel, Pluk, walked down from the second floor. It was his first time seeing this many people arriving at his hotel. That was also true for the children he took in.


    The half-dragons and gray-cat beastmen had their heads poked out from the second floor��s railings and were looking at the first floor��s lounge. When the people below looked at them, they immediately ran away.


    ��I��ve already discussed this with you. Pluk, it��s time for us to prepare for today��s performance.��


    ��I understand...��


    Pluk looked at the unfamiliar humans. In the end, he decided to reach terms with Joshua. A hotel was a ce meant to serve guests from all over the world to begin with.


    As Madam Schroder was present, even though there were over twenty performers performing today, everything went very smoothly.


    However, when the filming arrived at the time when Mathilda��s father was about to p her because she was smoking tobo, the actor ying Mathilda��s father started having stage fright.


    After all, the actress ying the role Mathilda was the Flower of Fari, Gallolei! She was the main pir of the entire ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Moreover, her mother, Madam Schroder, was also present.


    ��Stop! You do not have to actually p her. I will add the sound effect afterwards. You merely need to make it appear like you��re pping her with a lot of strength.��


    At this moment, Joshua called for a stop in filming. But, his words seemed to be ineffective.


    That actor was simply too terrified. His eyes continued to shift back and forth between Gallolei and Madam Schroder.


    ��Cnut, make sure to hold back your strength properly.��


    Having read the script herself, Madam Schroder spoke of a foreign concept toward that actor. In the end, it took several takes before Joshua found one that he was satisfied with.


    The remainder of the filming proceeded very smoothly. The performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were all acting with their all.


    This was especially true at the scene of thew enforcers moving to kill Mathilda��s entire family. For that scene, Sir Weissenasche��s acting had reached the pinnacle of his life.


    That scene was the final scene today. It was also the most important scene to be filmed today.


    In the final moment of that scene, the character Gallolei was ying, Mathilda, returned from outside and saw her entire family massacred by thew enforcers. In order to notw those murderers know of her true identity, she held back her sadness and went to seek help from her neighbor, L��on.


    While they were filming the final moment of that scene, Joshua noticed that many of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s female performers stood up from their seats.


    Gallolei did not let down her reputation as the Flower of Fari. Her acting skills were truly wless. When it was time for her to cry, all her tears rushed out in an instant. She was pleading for help while sobbing quietly and miserably. On top of that, a bunch of evil murderers were behind her and ring at her.


    Under such an atmosphere, even though those female performers knew this was only acting, they were still unable to keep theirposure. They all wanted to do something for that pitiful child.


    ��I now understand what you mean by shocking one��s heart.��


    Madam Schroder was the only woman present still sitting on her chair. But, from tightly she held her hands, one could tell that she was also feeling very disturbed.


    ��You��re only seeing this with your eyes right now. Once this scene is treated with the camera lenses, it will be even more shocking.��


    When Joshua first saw the movie L��on: The Professional, he waspletely shaken by this scene. That scene was also the one that gave Joshua the deepest impression.


    The filming progressed with a steady pace. In the end, today��s filming ended with L��on letting Mathilda inside his room.


    ��I am truly looking forward to the day this movie will start screening.��


    After watching the scenes they finished filming today, she gave a standing apuse.


    ��That day ising soon. Before that, please have the performers properly rest themselves. It seemed like Miss Gallolei was especially tired with the filming today.��


    Joshua took a nce at the sky outside. Unwittingly, the sky had already darkened. It was approaching dusk.


    ��On top of that, in the uing days, the Squirrel Street might not be that safe at night,�� said Joshua.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>


    A crownded on the roof of a building not far from hotel ck Dove.


    Its red eyes were staring at the people quietly talking in the dark alley below.


    ��Chatta, you need to defeat the demon in your heart. We do not have the time to waste now.��


    The inquisition leader was staring at the young inquisitor before him. After being driven out from the Hearthstone Tavern, they��ve returned to the chapel. But, the litany recited by the priests and sisters of the chapel werepletely ineffective.


    Faced with such vile circumstances, the inquisition leader considered returning to the Holy City anding back to take care of the demon after they received the choir��s blessings.


    Unfortunately, there existed an interval between the opening of Nond��s teleportation gates. The next opening of the teleportation gate toward Nond��s neighboring country would be a weekter.


    Before then, they could only proceed to kill that demon while braving the risk of an inquisitor losing control of himself.


    ��It��s... going all over my head. Can you all hear it? Some sticky thing is crawling in my body.��


    ��Shut up! Chatta, stop describing it! I really want to throw you into a pool ofva!��


    The other inquisitor was also trying his hardest to suppress the voices in his head.


    Right after he voiced hisint to Chatta, he felt the arrival of some sort of danger. Unfortunately, his awareness was mainly focused on resisting those crazy voices in his head. It was already toote by the time he detected the iing danger.


    An arrow. A noiseless arrow was rapidly growing bigger before his eyes. He had no idea where that arrow came from. Thest sight he saw was the runes of the magic inscription at the tip of the arrow.


    The arrow pierced into that inquisitor��s forehead and struck him into the wall behind. The impact of the arrow was so strong that arge amount of cracks appeared on the surface of the wall.


    The inquisition leader immediately entered a battle-ready state. He began searching through the shadows of the alley with his eyes. Three identical arrows were shot toward him. He waved his hand and pulled out a sword. Using his sword, he blocked the three arrows.


    He inserted his other hand into his ck robe and pulled out a staff. The top of the staff was embedded with the eye of an unknown creature.


    No runes appeared the instant he started brandishing the staff. Instead, a power from the source of the soul was unleashed from the tip of his staff. It transformed into a sharp sword-like attack and struck the roof above the alley.


    The attack shattered the tiles and bricks. Several feathers fell down with the shattered tiles and bricks. A pitch-ck silhouette also fell with them,nding in the alley.


    That person gradually walked out from the corner of the alley. When she walked under the moonlight, the inquisition leader��s eyes grew wide open.


    ��It��s you... you traitor!�� Shock filled his voice. The person illuminated by the moonlight was a dark elf.


    ��Traitor? You were the ones that deceived me! You concealed the truth about the massacre of my race and made me work for you for this many years! Now... it is time for you aberrations to pay that debt of blood with blood!��


    The dark elf that appeared was none other than the head of the ck Dove. She did not expect that she would be able to encounter such a major... present... by doing the mission of monitoring Joshua, the mission given to her by her master.


    ��We��ve also been searching for you! Traitor...��


    The inquisition leader did not show any more sentiment toward the dark elf. He raised his staff, a staff as tall as a man, and banged it on the ground. At this instant, the sharp cry of some sort of creature sounded from the stone-paved ground.


    The ground the dark elf was standing on began to quake. Tentacles created by an unknown sort of power broke through the ground and grabbed her legs.


    The unknown creature��s eye embedded at the top of the staff began to open. An attack so fast that one cannot see with one��s naked eyes shot toward the dark elf. That attack cut her body into countless pieces. But, all the pieces turned into pitch-ck feathers that slowly fell to the ground.


    ��Have you forgotten who it was that taught you all your battle techniques?��


    An ice-cold voice sounded from behind the inquisition leader. A dagger shining with a dark green tint pierced into his back. The dark elf also appeared behind him.


    But, the dark elf soon realized that something was amiss. She could feel that what her dagger prated was not a human��s flesh. Rather... it seemed like some sort of soft-bodied creature.


    ��All our techniques and wisdom were bestowed to us by God...��


    The inquisition leader��s head turnedpletely around. That was a degree of rotation impossible for a human neck. The dark elf raised her head and looked at the transformed face with disbelief.


    ��You��ve once had the opportunity to receive God��s endless wisdom. But, you stupidly decided to betray us. Well, that isn��t surprising... A race as lowly as yours will never be able to understand exactly how grand God��s wisdoms are. But, you should me... for I am nning to allow you to once again witness God��s endless wisdom before your death.��


    The instant the dark elf saw the inquisition leader face-to-face, she felt as if she had smashed her head onto the bell tower��s giant bell. The iprehensible pain of her head being ripped apart filled his mind. The next moment, she saw some illusions and began to hear some kind of crazed mutters.


    Once an inquisitor of the Heresy Tribunal, she knew what this was. She immediately shifted her vision away from the inquisition leader, pulled out her dagger and retreated several steps away. But, her chaotic mind made it impossible for her to act calmly.


    ��This is why you elves are so lowly...�� The inquisition leader raised his staff once more. But, before he could strike the ground with his staff...


    The ringing sound of little bells began to reverberate through the alley. Those ringing sounds resembled the arrival of a cmity.


    The hand of that inquisition leader, the hand that he was holding his staff with, instantly withered away. No sign of life was present in his hand anymore.


    The aura of death slowly filled the entire alley. The dark elf raised her head up with disbelief. She discovered that there was a figure wearing a shabby cloak standing before her. Through the shattered portions of the cloak, she was able to tell what stood before her... had no flesh and only bones.


    Soulstealer!


    The dark elf recognized this nightmarish undead creature.


    The soul in the Soulsealer��s eyes shifted around toward the inquisition leader. An ear-piercing yet gloomy voice sounded from his skeletal mouth.


    ��Offer your souls... to the Duke!��


    Soulstealer sounded the bells in his hand, Bells of Cmity, again. The inquisition leader wanted to recover his withered hand. But, a great amount of resentment-filled souls rushed toward him while howling in grief.


    Had it been before, those souls wouldn��t be able to cause any mental damage to him. But now, even without the attacks of those souls, his own state of mind was already on near-copse because of those crazy voices in his head.


    The moment he was engulfed by the tide of souls, it meant that he will no longer be able to keep his reasons.


    The dark elf took out her bow and arrow that very instant. She aimed at the two inquisitors, suppressed the pain in her heart, pulled her bowstring and shot through their foreheads with her arrow.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Undead... why would such a high level undead appear here?


    The dark elf resisted the paining from her head and tried her hardest to stay conscious.


    After she confirmed that her arrows killed the two inquisitors, she turned her eyes to the Soulstealer floating in midair.


    A Soulstealer was not an undead one could casually encounter in underground tombs. Instead, Soulstealers were extremely powerful undeads that only had the potential to be born in battlefields with casualties numbering in the tens of thousands.


    The Soulstealer slowly turned his head around. The soulfire moving in his eyes made the dark elf feel like someone had grabbed her heart.


    The dark elf had no intention of fighting against that dangerous undead. She had prepared herself to escape. The Soulstealer extended his finger, a finger more than twice the length of a human finger, and pointed toward a direction.


    Hotel ck Dove lies in the direction he pointed to. Confusion emerged in the dark elf��s heart. But, soon, the Soulstealer disappeared before her.


    This undead... exactly what is...


    The dark elf was about to ponder about the Soulstealer when a miserable pain assailed her head.


    She fell to the ground and grabbed her head. The muttering voice of an unknown creature was echoing beside her ear. Apart from that, she could hear the sound of something sticky moving about.


    Even her vision had changed. From the shadows, she could see some sort of enormous creature, so enormous that one felt despair, opening its eyes.


    An illusion!


    As the dark elf has worked for the Heresy Tribunal before, she knew how terrifying the illusion that appeared before her eyes was.


    She resisted the intense pain in her head and changed her form to a crow and flew into the sky. She began flying toward the closest shelter in the Squirrel Street, hotel ck Dove.


    When she saw the lighting out from a window on hotel ck Dove��s second floor, her consciousness began to fade again.


    Because of that, she lost her bnce and, still in the form of a crow, collided into the window, shattering it. Then, she tumbled onto the floor and returned to her elf appearance.


    ��Thousand Faces... what happened?��


    Hotel ck Dove��s manager just so happened to be cleaning the second floor. When he saw the dark elf shattering through the window and colliding into the wall on the other side of the hallway, Pluk immediately dropped the broom he was holding and rushed over to the dark elf.


    Never has he ever seen the dark elf in such a sorry state before.


    Ever since she appeared on Squirrel Street, the power hierarchy of Squirrel Street��s underground organizations shiftedpletely.


    She spent only a couple days and managed to gain absolute control over ck Dove...


    But now, she appeared like a seriously ill person on the verge of dying. She was on the ground and gasping for air.


    ��F-flower...��


    Her voice sounded urgent and even irritable... She was gnashing on her teeth and fighting against the illusion continuously appearing before her.


    ��Bring all the flowers in the hotel over here!��


    Pluk realized the seriousness of the matter. He immediately got up and began searching for all the usable flowers in the hotel.


    After a couple minutes, Pluk returned to the dark elf with several bunches of flowers.


    As those flowers were only ornaments in the hotel, they were not especially fresh.


    The dark elf��s line of sight turned to those multi-colored flowers. The faint aroma from the flowers made her feel a slight amount of joy. That feeling of joy helped her disperse a bit of the frantic thoughts going through her mind.


    But, it was far from enough... those flower bunches were simply unable to shift her attention, not enough to awaken the other feelings in her heart and help her defeat those muttering voices in her mind.


    If this was to continue, her mind will eventually be devoured by those crazy voices and she will lose all senses of reasoning.


    She must quickly find something capable of bringing her rapid joy.


    But, finding a garden filled with fresh flowers in bloom would be simply impossible in a ce like the Squirrel Street. But then, what about money?


    The illusion she was seeing transformed again. She was seeing the entire hotel burning in mes. Furthermore, she could hear some familiar voices by her ears.


    Those were the voices from the dark elf race she belonged to, the anguished walings of her rtives.


    The illusion of her rtives dyingpletely infuriated her. To vent her anger, she began to punch the wall behind her...


    The illusionary mes did not bring her any heat. Instead, her body temperature was gradually dropping. That cold aura was gushing out from all over her body.


    Soon, a ray of light appeared in her vision. That light dispersed the illusion in her mind.


    ��Hold yourself together. I don��t wish for my future television station��s chief correspondent to lose her mind in a ce like this.��


    Correspondent? The dark elf felt like she had heard that strange vocabry somewhere before. At least, some focus returned to her eyes. She saw Joshua. He was half kneeling before her.


    ��You...��


    ��Before you voice anyint, tell me how to stabilize your body and mind.��


    Joshua was staying in hotel ck Dove to process the film recordings they made during the day. While staying here, he had his summoned undeads patrol the Squirrel Street.


    Just a while ago, the Soulstealer Joshua summonedpleted his mission and returned to the Duke of Bones�� domain.


    Four Day Banshees were floating around the dark elf. They were those four camerawomen.


    Milky white lights were present in the hands of the four Day Banshees. The light was shining on the dark elf on the ground.


    Ever since these demonesses let go of their past resentment and turned over a new leaf, they��ve evolved into a special sort of sr power pack.


    During the day, they will bask themselves in the sunlight and absorb the energies from the sun. WIth the sun��s energy, they were able to maintain their existences.


    At night, if needed, they were able to discharge their stored light and warmth...


    Unfortunately, Joshua was not a scientist. He doesn��t understand what the principles behind their ability was. Besides, even if he was a scientist, he would likely also have to be a necromancer to be able to clearly understand the physiology of the Day Banshees.


    With the help from the Day Banshees, the dark elf��s consciousness finally started sobering up.


    ��You elves shouldn��t have some sort of setting where you��ll recover blood by eating flowers, right? I mean, can your injuries be treated with nts?��


    Joshua picked up a half-wilted flower from the ground. Joshua saw how Pluk was searching for flowers all over the hotel earlier.


    He only discovered this half-dead dark elf lying on the ground when he followed Pluk to the second floor.


    ��There��s nothing wrong with my body... I needed something interesting, something... that can spark joy in my heart.��


    The dark elf braced herself and tried to forcibly stand up. But, she failed to do so. The sunlight was only able to make her feel slightly better. But, it was unable to disperse the chaotic muttering voices in her mind.


    In despair, she made a request. That said, she did not possess any hope in Joshua being able to help her.


    After all, it has been years since she felt something to be amusing.


    *******************************


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too!


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>


    Something that can spark joy for her?


    Joshua was not close with this dark elf. He couldn��t possibly know what could possibly make her happy.


    But, when ites to something that could please a woman... The first thing that came to Joshua��s mind was some sort of pink skip ball.


    With the thought of trying things out, Joshua took out ��L��on: The Demon��s�� sample film that he had just finished editing.


    ��Pluk, put off the light in the hallway.��


    Joshua found a rather smooth wall on the hallway that could be barely used as a projector screen.


    Pluk turned off the originium crystals used to illuminate the hallway. With this, the hallway becamepletely dark.


    ��What are you nning to do?��


    To the current dark elf, being in the dark would only worsen her condition.


    Joshua did not answer her. Instead, he took out the originium crystal that stored the iplete ��L��on: The Demon�� and pointed it to the wall he chose earlier.


    The moment light appeared on the wall, the dark elf knew what Joshua was nning to do.


    ��I am not at all interested in those stories used to deceive children.��


    One of the dark elf��s racial talents was the ability to see at night. On top of that, the movie projection was illuminating light too. She saw the children Pluk took in had all gathered here out of curiosity.


    ��Allow me to correct you. Movies are not only used to deceive children. If the script is good enough, then, in theory, that movie will be able to deceive everyone.��


    Joshua adjusted the focus of the originium crystal. With this, ��L��on: The Demon,�� began screening in the small hotel.


    ��Stop hiding over there. There��s extra seats open here,�� Joshua said to those curious children.


    After receiving Joshua��s permission, the children immediately sat down beside the dark elf...


    Surrounded by kids, the dark elf closed her eyes and shook her head in a helpless manner. But, the kids�� innocent looks brought her some joy.


    Perhaps attracting these kids was Joshua��s real purpose?


    The dark elf truly didn��t think Joshua��s movie would be able to make her interested at all. Hisst movie, ��Beauty and the Demon,�� was simply too naive and childish to her. It was simply a story for kids to watch before bedtime.


    Because of that, the dark elf did not possess much hope for the new movie. But, when her subordinate, Pluk, appeared on the screen, she became slightly curious.


    ��That movie��s not suited for kids, no?��


    Having just walked up the stairs, Ciri carefully walked over to Joshua��s side and whispered in his ears.


    Ciri had read the entire script for ��L��on: The Demon.�� She truly does not rmend letting children watch a movie with such explicit and bloody scenes.


    ��The first portion of the movie... should be fine.��


    Joshua took a nce at the half-dragon and gray-cat beastmen children. They appeared to be still on guard against him and did not dare to rashly approach him.


    It would appear that,pared to humans, it was easier for an elf to receive their trust.


    While Joshua was looking at the kids, the movie had entered the part where L��on entered the tavern with the intention of unleashing a massacre.


    The dark elf waspletely focused on the movie. Her previous painful expression hadpletely disappeared.


    That was what Joshua wanted to see. Just like that, the movie continued on till the scene they finished filming today.


    It was only when the screen turned white and the surrounding lights were turned back on that the dark elf stopped focusing on the movie.


    ��It��s over?�� She asked.


    ��No. That��s only a portion of the movie, less than a quarter of the total movie. Now that you��ve seen it, do you still think that it��s something to deceive children with?�� asked Joshua as he looked at the dark elf��s vacant and confused expression.


    The dark elf pursed her lips. She didn��t know how to answer him. Earlier, her mind waspletely filled with the crazed muttering voices. But, after the movie started screening, those muttering voices disappeared from her head and were reced with the plot of the movie.


    That was a very fantastical experience. It was like she had countless lunatics murmuring in her ears only to be seated in an airne to Maldives the next instant. The moment she arrived, she began to enjoy the best service... champagne, beauties, the blue sky, the sea and the sandy shore. Most importantly of all, they were all free!


    ��I... take back my previous evaluation of movies.��


    The dark elf stayed silent for a while. In the end, she had no choice but to voice her real opinion.


    Indeed, the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� had caught her attention. Especially the female lead Mathilda. Even though she did not experience the same sort of bitter encounter as the female lead, she was able to feel a special sort of sympathy for her.


    When the film reached the point where the female lead begged the male lead for help, the dark elf had forgotten to even blink her eyes. The muttering voices that were driving her insane has all been reced by the desire to know what happens next in the movie.


    When she finished watching ��L��on: The Demon,�� she discovered that her mental condition was already much better.


    Even though she was still feeling very weak, she was no longer in so much pain that she wanted to faint.


    Holding the wall, she forced herself up on her foot. Joshua got a chair and ced it before her.


    ��Also, I simply find it unbelievable that something like that would be able to help me escape from the nightmare...��


    This was not the first time the dark elf experienced those crazed mutterings. In the past, she would have to pay an enormous price to escape from that nightmare.


    But, this time around, just by watching the movie, those illusions disappeared from her head without her even knowing about it.


    ��What do you mean by ��nightmare?�� You were not acting like you��re sick with an illness earlier.��


    The screening for ��L��on: The Demon,�� really ended up working and helped the dark elf escape from her near-crumbling state of mind.


    As the dark elf��s skinplexion was dark purple, he was unable to determine her state of health from her skin tone. But, at the very least, she was now able to stand.


    ��You truly have no idea?��


    Hearing that question, the dark elf suddenly stared into Joshua��s eyes. She seemed to be inspecting if he was lying.


    ��My intelligencework is extremelycking. At least, that is the case for now. That is why I wanted your help.��


    Joshua pointed at his own head. Once he finishes setting up the inte in this world, he will, in some sense, be an omniscient... god. He can make a site simr to Baidu or Google.


    But, establishing something like that needed a long time. Because of that, what Joshua needed to do right now was to help Tylene��s World Tree seed germinate.


    As for this dark elf, it was very clear that she was deeply connected with the gray mist that was preventing the World Tree seed from germinating.


    ��As a thanks for helping me disperse the nightmare, I am able to provide you the information free of charge... Actually, all of this is caused by the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal.��


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>


    Night.


    Joshua was in the carriage returning to Hearthstone Tavern. Ciri had failed to suppress her desire to sleep and was sleeping on Joshua��s shoulder.


    Joshua could only try his best to rx his shoulder so that this female mage that had once warned him to not touch her will be able to sleep morefortably. While doing so, he gently touched Ciri��s long silver-gray hair.


    An hour earlier. The dark elf informed Joshua some information about the Heresy Tribunal.


    With the information she revealed to him and his own guesses, Joshua was practically certain that this Heresy Tribunal believed in a nefarious and evil god.


    Even though Joshua managed to avoid having ��open struggles�� with the Holy Church by opening the Hearthstone Tavern, there will most definitely be a lot of ��hidden battles�� from now on.


    Now that the Holy Church��s team of inquisitors were wiped out by him, they will, after some time, definitely send out another team to take care of him.


    Fortunately, Joshua learned from the dark elf that the dangerousness of the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors lies in how they were able to change their appearances to that of any human. Furthermore, they possess an attack capable of destroying their opponent��s mind.


    For the former, Joshua had a ��human radar.�� The transformation ability of thest inquisition leader Thousand Faces, i.e. the dark elf, was ineffective before Joshua. Joshua was also confident that he would be able to determine other ordinary inquisitors at a single nce.


    The only worry would be their special attack.


    ��Once you experienced it for yourself, you��ll know how painful it is. It��s like there��s millions, no, tens of millions of crazy monsters muttering in your ear. Their muttering will make you feel like your head is being gradually cut open with a meat cleaver.��


    Joshua recalled the warning and description given by the dark elf.


    The dark elf seemed to possess a gift for story-telling. During her description, she spoke with an eerie tone.


    Hearing her descriptions, the half-dragon and gray-cat beastmen children all started hugging each other in terror. Even their tails were coiling around each other.


    Even though the dark elf repeatedly emphasized how dangerous the inquisitors�� mental attack was, Joshua was not phased at all.


    The reason for that was because those mutterings could be dispersed by one��s own emotional state of mind.


    In other words, if those inquisitors decided to attack you with their mental attack and attempt to make you enter a chaotic state of mind, all you need to do was to take out your MP3 yer, put on your headphones and start ying ��Gokuraku Judo.[1]�� Once that happens, all those damned mutterings will stop. Then, you can hack down those lunatical evil god believers.


    That was only one example of what could be done about the mutterings. Nevertheless, Joshua had already proved it to be feasible in hotel ck Dove.


    The inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal were the Holy Church��s trump card. The lesiastical Temrs were definitely not the only people in the battlefields or the war against the demons.


    Perhaps... Joshua should find his elder brother stationed at the border of the demon realm and promote MP3 or CD yers? Heck, he can even be more direct and set up DJs for the battlefield.


    That would be able to resist the dangers brought upon by the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors.


    Besides, Joshua needed to turn that Frost Elf into a star so that the World Tree seed would quickly germinate.


    If the Frost Elf decided to walk the path of an idol singer, Joshua could promote music albums to this world.


    However, Joshua currently did not have the time to do that. He must quickly finish the filming for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    .........


    After Joshua left the hotel, the dark elf arrived at the attic, the highest point in the hotel.


    There were no windows or piled up junk in the attic. It was very spacious and empty. Instead of calling it an attic, it would be more urate to call it a secret room.


    The dark elf walked into the attic. With a wave of her hand, the dust on the ground was dispersed by magic. A magic circle revealed itself once the dust disappeared.


    The dark elf took out several originium crystals containing magic power and ced them on the four corners of the magic circle. Then, she began to half-kneel at the magic circle.


    Pitch-ck radiance started to emit out from the magic circle. The dark elf could feel the ck Dove imprint on her neck staring to gradually get hotter. Magic power flowed out from the imprint and entered the magic circle. Then, the image of a figure appeared above the magic circle.


    ��How did it go?��


    An ethereal voice sounded by the dark elf��s ears. She did not raise her head to look at the master of that voice. Instead, she followed the wish of the master of that voice and reported what happened in Nond recently.


    ��So, he��s still unwilling to return to the main city?��


    ��I��ve tried my best to inform Lord Joshua how dangerous the Heresy Tribunal is.��


    Before that image, the dark elf no longer dared to address Joshua with ��you�� or by name. Instead, she added ��Lord�� to his name.


    ��But, Lord Joshua stubbornly insisted on continuing to produce the thing he called movie. If he continues to stay in Nond, I will not be able to protect him on my own,�� said the dark elf.


    ��Do you find the thing called movie interesting?��


    The next sentence spoken by the owner of the voice caught the dark elf by surprise.


    Movie? Interesting?


    If ��Beauty and the Demon�� was the only movie, the dark elf would most definitely shook her head to dere it untrue.


    She knew what was being asked was the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Even though the dark elf didn��t wish to admit it, she still wanted to reply with ��It��s not only interesting, it��s extremely interesting.��


    As the elves were a race with long lifespan, she had lived much longer than ordinary humans. In all the years she has been alive, she has experienced too many painful things. What she was unable to forget about the most was the pain of her race being wiped out.


    After experiencing all of that, the dark elf had thought herself to be a cold-blooded and ruthless killer now.


    Yet, the story ��L��on: The Demon�� managed to touch upon the softest spot in her heart.


    Fortunately, she had already encountered a girl called Mathilda like L��on from the movie.


    ��I cannot deny it. It is indeed extremely captivating.��


    She spoke of the truth of what she was feeling.


    ��Captivating? Thousand Faces, thest time you praised like so was when I saved you several years ago... I��m beginning to feel interested in the movie that��s capable of moving you. I wonder exactly what sort of movie it is.��


    The dark elf was able to hear some anticipation in that voice. This made her raise her head slightly to look at the fuzzy silhouette in the magic circle.


    ��That movie... is currently not yetplete.��


    When she recalled the portion of the movie she saw today, the dark elf felt extremely ufortable with a desire to watch more. But, upon considering her identity, her position and her reputation, she was unable to brace the shame and seek Joshua for the movie script.


    Because of that, she could only quietly wait for the filming to finish.


    ��That��s alright. I��m already used to waiting.��


    ��But... can��t you force him to return to the royal city?��


    The dark elf was making her report with the preparation of forcibly bringing Joshua back into the demon realm. Even though Joshua was not renowned and does not possess any substantial power in the demon realm, he remains a demon prince.


    If a demon prince ended up being assassinated by their enemies because he was living in a foreign country, it would not be something that the other royals could tolerate.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Gokuraku Judo is a song by GARNiDELiA]

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>


    ��Return to the royal city? Why? He had aplished something that you, or perhaps I, failed to aplish in years. You only need to continue to monitor the movements of the Holy Church. If needed, I will dispatch people over to bring him back.��


    ��Understood.��


    The dark elf was able to hear a sense of satisfaction from the voice.


    If necessary, they would be able to drag Joshua back to the demon realm by force. It��s just that the dark elf was, unfortunately, incapable of doing that on her own.


    Besides, she was looking forward to watching how ��L��on: The Demon�� will end.


    The conversation did not persist for a long period of time. The light emitted by the magic circle gradually dissipated and the entire attic became quiet again.


    The dark elf walked out the attic. Then, she transformed into a crow and flew out from hotel ck Dove. She flew past the streets of Nond, arrived at and spiralled across the sky above the Hearthstone Tavern beforending on the roof.


    At this moment, she caught sight of Joshua��s horse carriage stopping before the tavern.


    When the horse carriage stopped, Ciri woke up from her nap. She yawned before moving her sore neck.


    Although she was asleep, the carriage did not allow her to enter deep sleep. She would be woken up whenever there��s any clear sign of movement.


    ��What��s going on today? THings felt kinda strange.�� Ciri walked out of the carriage after waking up. She discovered the atmosphere within the Hearthstone Tavern to be kinda strange.


    The Hearthstone Tavern opens twenty-four hours a day. Even when it��s 1 or 2 AM in the night, a bunch of dwarves could still be seen in the tavern with the intention of staying there and having fun all night.


    But, strangely, the noisy voices of the dwarves were not present in the tavern today. Instead, a melodious singing voice was present in the tavern.


    ��That��s because there��s a resident singer in the tavern.��


    Joshua carefully listened to the music and discovered that the music was not sung in any of thenguages he knew. He turned her eyes to the corner of the tavern, to thest minute stage, and discovered the frost elf Tylene was holding her harp and singing while ying the harp.


    When she finished singing, the tavern was not filled with apuse like how it was in the morning.


    Instead, a bunch of dwarves were lying on the tables fast asleep. The remaining dwarves were also acting very sleepy.


    ��Why is hearing that elf woman��s song like eating a sleeping mushroom?��ined a dwarf while yawning.


    Tylene stopped singing and was slightly embarrassed with the situation. She noticed Joshua entering the tavern and waved her hand at him and Ciri. She picked up her harp and walked over to them.


    ��Have you been staying in the tavern ever since you��ve returned to Madam Schroder��s mansion this afternoon?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Mn. I also seemed to have... caused trouble for you.��


    Tylene looked ashamed.


    In order to gain more nourishment for the World Tree seed, she stealthily escaped from the carriage on their way back. She came to the Hearthstone Tavern and continued to sing.


    When Tylene first came to the tavern, the majority of the customers were mages.


    Because of that, she was nning to sing the epics passed along in her elf race on the stage Joshua set up for her in the morning. She hoped she would be able to gather nourishment for the World Tree with her singing voice.


    However, the elf��s epics were stories about things that happened long ago. They were so long that Tylene started singing in the afternoon and continued past midnight.


    When Tylene opened her eyes again, she discovered that the mages that were sitting in the tavern and appreciating her music had changed to a bunch of sleeping or half-asleep dwarves.


    At that time, Tylene realized that she might have caused trouble. And, most seriously of all, the behind-the-scenes owner of the tavern, Joshua, had returned from Squirrel Street.


    ��I wouldn��t go as far as say you��ve caused trouble.��


    Joshua looked at the dwarves sleeping all over the ce. Many of them were even snoring.


    Ever since the opening of the Hearthstone Tavern, these dwarves will starting at 8PM and continue staying in the tavern until 5 or 6AM in the morning before returning back to mine ores.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that these dwarves possess robust physics, they would, sooner orter, have to go see their beloved mother earth by staying awake all this time.


    ��But, I don��t think a song that brings your audience asleep will be able to raise nourishment for your World Tree.��


    Joshua pointed out the crucial problem. Tylene had mentioned to Joshua the condition needed for the World Tree seed to grow in her body. Those that had fallen asleep wouldn��t possibly be able to feel ��admiration�� toward a song.


    ��What I was singing earlier was an epic passed down from my race for generations. Apart from that song ��Let It Go,�� I only know how to sing epics,�� said Tylene helplessly.


    To the citizens of this world, music was an extremely high form of art. Ordinary people would only have the chance to listen to a song of two when they encounter a wandering minstrel or bard. But, those people will be singing songs simr to the epic sung by the frost elf.


    Their songs could be performed with a very simple musicalposition and a very simple melody. That sort of performance would be akin to a sing-tell. No, it would be more urate to say they��re folk storytelling apanied with music.


    The frost elf had used their elvennguage to sing an epic for the entire afternoon. Humans and dwarves simply couldn��t understand what she was saying, couldn��t understand the story she was trying to tell.


    The elven epics and a slowed down version of ��Let It Go�� wouldn��t be able to leave deep impressions upon the crowd.


    Joshua felt that there was a need for him to write some ��stunning�� songs capable of evoking emotions in the audience.


    ��Go ahead and return to Madam Schroder��s mansion to rest for now. I will go there tomorrow to discuss with Madam Schroder about the musical apaniment for ��L��on: The Demon.�� I��ll make sure to add a song that��s suitable for you to sing.��


    The musical apaniment for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was provided by the Duke of Bones�� Phantom Ensemble.


    Currently, Joshua does not possess a firm foothold in Nond. If he was to open a teleportation gate to the Duke of Bones�� domain, it would be akin to bringing a nuclear warhead to another country��s city center.


    Even if Joshua was to swear and tell people that they don��t have to worry, that the nuclear bomb will not explode, Nond��s grand mages would definitely drive Joshua out from Nond at all cost.


    Because of that, Joshua was nning to leave the musical apaniment to the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    ��A song for me to sing?��


    ��It��ll be simr to the elven epic you sang earlier. However, the rhythm will be moreplicated.��


    Joshua gave an unsuitableparison. When the frost elf was singing her epic, she sang with an operatic bel canto style. Although for Tylene, she was only narrating a story with her elvennguage.


    ��I will do my utmost to sing it properly,�� said Tylene.


    Aplete musical score was an extremely high-endmodity in this world. It was understandable as musical operas were arts that only the people from upper society could enjoy. Furthermore, in order to properly perform said musical operas, a specialized orchestra was needed.


    ��Sleep properly tonight.��


    Joshua saw the frost elf out of his tavern. Then, he went up to the second floor, took out paper and pen to begin writing the musical score to the soundtrack for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Ciri was using music to transform ordinary in paper to staff paper.[1]


    After spending roughly an hour or so toplete the musical score, Joshua took out another piece of paper and wrote ��Star Sky''[2] on the header.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Staff paper = music paper. The ones with 5 lines.]


    [2] [Thomas Bergersen fuck yeah!]

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>


    Early next morning.


    Joshua arrived outside Madam Schroder��s mansion in a horse carriage. A rare asion, Ciri had ��slept in�� today. Because of that, Joshua was alone.


    Last night, Joshua wrote a letter to Madam Schroder informing her that he will pay her a visit today. Because of that, the middle-aged butler was already waiting for Joshua��s arrival.


    Joshua followed the middle-aged butler into Madam Schroder��s mansion. A rxing yet passionate singing voice sounded from within the mansion.


    The middle-aged butler brought Joshua back to the study. Madam Schroder was sitting on her desk writing something. When Joshua walked in, she raised her head.


    ��You mentioned in the letter that your visitation today is for the sake of ��L��on: The Demon��s�� music apaniment?��


    Madam Schroder stopped writing and looked at Joshua. Joshua nodded his head in response.


    ��Like how stage ys needed to be adorned with music, music is also extremely important for movies,�� said Joshua.


    ��Colum, bring over the musical scores.��


    Before Joshua could bring out the musical scores he wrotest night, Madam Schroder ordered the middle-aged butler to take out a thick and heavy book from something resembling a safe.


    The middle-aged butler even put on white gloves before touching the book. With how stern he looked, it was as if that book recorded some sort of taboo magic.


    The thick book was ced on the table before Joshua. The middle-aged butler opened the book. What was recorded in the book was not magic. Instead, they were songs, pages of songspiled by theposers of this world.


    ��Mister Joshua, go ahead and pick a couple that you feel is suitable for the movie,�� said Madam Schroder.


    Even though the country of Nond had a semi-modern political system like a parliamentary republic, the other countries still possess an absolute monarchy or constitutional monarchy for their political systems.


    In other words, the social ss system with nobles still exists in this world. Fari was one such country. Because of that, most of the songsposed by theposers from Fari were privately owned. Only after receiving theposers�� permission would a choir or orchestra be allowed to perform their songs.


    Ifmoners, wandering minstrels or bards dared to publicly perform the music of a certain importantposer, they could be punished or even imprisoned.


    In a nutshell, that was the music ��copyright�� of this world.


    Fortunately, the majority of theposers were very open-minded. Take ��Seron��s Song�� that was being performed in Madam Schroder��s mansion for example, it was a song that could be sung by anyone.


    It was no wonder the butler was so stern when he was flipping through the pages of this book of musical scores. Those musical scores were all the works hand written by famousposers. If this was earth, it would be akin to a collection of musical drafts from Ludwig van Beethoven, Johann Sebastian Bach, Robert Schumann, Franz Schubert and other renowned ssical musicposers.


    In several tens of years, merely an iplete piece of paper from the many pages ofpositions in that book would be able to sell for hundreds of thousands on the inte.


    Of course, that was considering that the people of this world were ��idle�� with ��nothing to do�� like the people on earth.


    ��Madam Schroder, I thank you for your consideration. But, I��ve already written the musical apaniments for ��L��on: The Demon.����


    By showing Joshua the book of musical scores, Madam Schroder��s intention was extremely clear. She was basically telling him that he can use any of the scores in that book. Her behavior was simply that of a tyrannic female CEO.


    However, Joshua tactfully declined Madam Schroder��s kind intentions. If he wanted to remake ��L��on: The Demon�� as faithful to the original as possible, he must use the original scores for the movie.


    ��You��ve already written the musical apaniments?��


    Madam Schroder narrowed her brows at Joshua��s response. It wasn��t that Madam Schroder was looking down upon Joshua. It��s just that Joshua was simply too young. Even though he was a demon, he does not give off the airs of an older person from his every action.


    In Fari, the masterposers were all old fellows over fifty years of age. Of course, there were some geniuses that were able to grab fate by the throat. Unfortunately, those geniuses were from other countries.


    But, art does not distinguish national borders. The book of musical scores Madam Schroder presented to Joshua contained masterpieces from masterposers all over the world. She does not believe that Joshua��spositions would be able to match those masterpieces.


    ��That��s correct.��


    Joshua took out the pile of musical scores he wrotest night and handed them to the middle-aged butler. The middle-aged butler passed the musical scores to Madam Schroder. Madam Schroder began to flip through the pages.


    ��I don��t believe a movie��s musical apaniments needed to be outstanding on their own right. The most important thing is whether or not it suits the movie.��


    Except for special circumstances, no one will bother to pay attention to a movie��s soundtracks while watching the movie. Perhaps a certain scene would be vivid in one��s mind after watching the movie. But, generally, the audience would have forgotten about the soundtracks by then.


    The most important aspect for musical apaniments in movies was to set the atmosphere.


    ��I understand what you��re saying.��


    Madam Schroder was the person who had made the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe into what they��ve be today. When writing scripts for stageys, she had personally hiredposers topose scene-specific music.


    Unfortunately, Madam Schroder did not bring with her any famousposer to Nond. If she was to return to Fari, it would take several weeks of travel. That was why she told Joshua to pick musical scores from the book to apany the movie.


    Madam Schroder began to focus on Joshua��s musical scores. As she was a person well learned in music theory, her fingers began to rhythmically tap her desk as she read the scores.


    The several scores for background music were quite normal. They would only be said to be pleasant to the ears. It did not bring about a shocking sensation to Madam Schroder like when she read the script for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    But, as they were the musical apaniments for a movie and Joshua was so young, Madam Schroder would instead find it unbelievable if Joshua managed to produce musical scores capable of stunning her.


    It was only with thest score that Madam Schroder felt an urge after reading it. The song was titled ��Shape Of My Heart.�� It was the only song with lyrics.


    ��Is this all the songs?��


    Madam Schroder put down the thick amount of papers. Overall, apart from the song for the end credits, she was slightly disappointed with the rest of the musical scores. Having seen the masterpieces from many of thete masterposers, it was very hard to satisfy Madam Schroder with those musical apaniments.


    ��I actually have another song. However, that is not a musical apaniment for ��L��on: The Demon.����


    Joshua took out the musical scores for ��Star Sky.�� Even though it was a single song, it took up a pile of papers. The middle-aged butler passed along that pile of papers to Madam Schroder.


    A single song? Seeing the confident look on Joshua��s face, Madam Schroder picked up the score expecting to have the thought of criticizing him afterwards. But, once the instruments for the song began ying in her mind, she started feeling her blood burning hot...


    ��Mister Joshua, speak your price.��


    After taking several minutes to skim through the song, Madam Schroder ced down the pile of papers and took a deep breath. After calming down her emotions, she entered the state of a tyrannic female CEO again.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>


    Tylene was feeling very nervous.


    The moment she opened her eyes this morning, she saw a group of people surrounding her. She felt like she was a seriously ill person lying on the bed and about to die that was being seen off by her friends and family.


    But, after Tylene fully woke up, she started to remember that her close rtives had all died. Furthermore, she only had one friend in Madam Schroder��s mansion, the forest elf y.


    However, y was clearly not among the group of people around her bed. Instead, they were a bunch of female servants from the mansion.


    Tylene immediately got up from her bed. She was about to ask them if shemitted some sort of mishap when they dragged her to the neighboring fitting room without telling her anything.


    After being dragged to a new ce, Tylene began to receive the female servants�� meticulous care. They began to busy themselves in the fitting room and started dressing up this elven girl who had just woken up and was still slightly dizzy into the most dazzling star in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    Tylene was frightenedpletely awake by the female servants. Thest moment, she was still sitting in the fitting room. Yet, the next moment, she found herself in a bath sprinkled with flower petals.


    After the female servants nimbly washed up Tylene��s body, they took out a dress so gorgeous that Tylene believed she wouldn��t be able to wear it in her entire life. Furthermore, they took out a pile of makeup products and began to put on makeup for the elven girl.


    Roughly thirty minutester, the frost elf that has just woken up and had a dejected and tired look on her face was transformed into a beautiful youngdy with beauty capable of matching the legendary Flower of Fari. If she was on earth, she could be a cover model for Time Magazine.


    Tylene waspletely... overwhelmed... by the female servants�� actions.


    Ever since she joined the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, she has always been someone that cannot even y minor roles. Moreover, as she did not possess a surname or family background, she has been pushed aside and isted by some of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s female performers...


    Her status within the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was akin to that of an ugly duckling. No, an ugly duckling wouldn��t be that fitting. Instead, she should be a dodo bird.[1]


    Even though she was the sole survivor of her race, even though her race would go extinct with her death, no one cared about her.[2]


    The sudden ceremonious treatment caused Tylene to feel like she would be presented as an offering to a giant dragon.


    There was such a legend among the elven epics. Hundreds of years ago, the frost elves woke up a giant dragon sleeping in the snowy mountains. Because of that, they would have to offer a young elven girl to the dragon every once in a while to quiet down the dragon��s anger.


    Tylene wanted to know exactly what happened today. But, the female servants did not give her the opportunity to even ask that question. They pushed her past countless corridors and brought her to the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s rehearsal area.


    At this moment, Tylene discovered that the majority of the members from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were present. They began to whisper when they saw Tylene.


    Tylene wasn��t able to clearly hear what they were whispering about. She didn��t bother trying to determine what they were saying either. Just like that, she was brought along by the female servants that pushed open the rehearsal area��s main hall.


    This ce was thergest room within Madam Schroder��s mansion. Its size was no smaller than a small performance stage in a theater.


    On the stage, Tylene could see the orchestra in charge of the background music for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe performing music she had never heard before... When Tylene stepped foot into this performance area, the orchestra suddenly stopped.


    Soon, Tylene was brought to the center of the room. She saw the owner of this mansion, Madam Schroder, and the Chaos Demon Joshua.


    At this moment, Tylene came to a sudden realization of what was going on. She was not going to be a dragon��s offering. Instead, she was going to be a demon��s offering.


    The frost elf was pushed before Madam Schroder and Joshua. Madam Schroder was examining Tylene...


    Truth be told, when the ckwood Elves first brought this frost elf to her, Madam Schroder possessed great hope for Tylene. After all, the elves�� beauty was obvious. If this frost elf had a little bit of talent, she would definitely be able to make a career for herself in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    But, the truth revealed that this young elven girl who cannot even lie was not an actress material. Trying to turn her into an actress would be as difficult as trying to turn a dwarf into a tailor.


    Taking into consideration the ckwood Elves, Madam Schroder did not put too strict of a demand on this frost elf. But, no matter how a dodo bird followed after the ck swan, it will never be able to fly. Right now, Madam Schroder found a suitable opportunity to have this elf leave the theatrical troupe.


    ��Tylene, I know that you long for fame like everyone else. But, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe is not suited for you... Mister Joshua here thinks that you are worthy of being nurtured. Because of that, there are two choices presented before you. You can either continue to stay in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe or ept Mister Joshua��s invitation.��


    ��Madam Schroder!��


    Before Tylene could say anything, the ckwood Elf y undone her stealth rune and stopped before Tylene.


    She hurriedly bowed to Madam Schroder and lowered her head to speak with a begging tone, ��Please do not be led astray by that demon... Tylene is extremely important to us elves.��


    When y spoke the word ��demon,�� many of the people from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe revealed expressions of disbelief.


    Even though Madam Schroder was already aware of Joshua��s true identity, she did not make it public. Because of that, the people from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe have been guessing the identity of this young director the entire time.


    While filming, many of the young actresses tried to strike up a conversation with Joshua. Unfortunately, Joshua��s personal assistant Miss Ciri was simply too outstanding. She was so outstanding that those young actresses all easily gave up the thought of courting Joshua.


    Joshua did not feel any anger from the exposure of his true identity. Instead, he gracefully smiled at the surrounding crowd.


    Joshua��s identition ining to this world was to publicize demons to not be as wicked and evil as the Holy Church described them to be.


    If even Joshua himself felt being a demon to be a humiliating thing, he would be beyond redemption and his purpose couldn��t possiblye to fruition.


    The surrounding performers only made a small uproar at the news. They did not start panicking. After all, many of them were fans of ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    Even though the Holy Church��s pawns were all over Fari, Madam Schroder belonged to the faction that detested the Holy Church��s behavior. As such, many of the members in her theatrical troupe were against the Holy Church too.


    Besides, before fame, status and being able to enjoy the pleasures of life, what could the belief in god possibly amount to?


    ��m yourself y. I��m not forcing your friend to leave the theatrical troupe. I am merely giving her the opportunity to make a choice,�� said Madam Schroder.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Dodo are an extinct flightless bird.]


    [2] [Dodos went extinct in thest century due to human activity. No one noticed until they��re all dead.]

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>


    Tylene knew what the consequences of being associated with a demon was. ording to rumors, she might even have to offer her own soul or life as the sacrifice. In less serious cases, she might have to enve herself to the demon for the rest of her life.


    Perhaps Joshua might bepletely different from the rumored demons. But, right now, all the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were bearing witness to Tylene choice.


    If Tylene epted Joshua��s invitation, the Holy Church will be her enemy. In a worldposed mostly of humans, that was not a sensible choice.


    But, Tylene did not show any hesitation this time. Even though her ckwood Elf friend waspletely against it, Tylene had already made her mind. Of course, her answer would be, ��I��ll go with Teacher Joshua.��


    ��Um... Madam Schroder, thank you for all the consideration you��ve seen me throughout the years. I��m nning to stay in Nond and ept Mister Joshua��s invitation,�� said Tylene.


    ��Tylene! Believe me! He��s much more dangerous than your imagination!��


    ��...y, about that...��


    Tylene was listening to her friend��s attempt at stopping her. But, she had already made her decision. Even if she would really encounter danger, she would, for the sake of gathering nourishment for the World Tree, disregard everything.


    While Tylene was singing in the Hearthstone Tavern, she happened to chat with Ynor.


    Merely how Joshua was able to turn an unknown subus into the best actress known by all the young people of Nond, Belle, was enough to convince Tylene that Joshua was truly capable of turning people famous.


    ��That��s enough. You should return to the person you��re tasked with protecting. This is not something that you should involve yourself in.��


    Madam Schroder spoke to the ckwood Elf with amanding tone. y gently bit at her lower lip. She wanted to continue to say something. But, Tylene went up to her and held her hand. y looked at Tylene and saw that she was gently shaking her head.


    ��If you��re worried about the safety of your friend, you��re weed toe check out on her at the Hearthstone Tavern at any time,�� said Joshua.


    Before the Grand Duchess, y��s authority was too little. Only her teacher, the elder of the ckwood Elves, was able to influence the Grand Duchess��s decision.


    y sighed. Then, her body disappeared before Joshua. She returned to her master Gallolei��s side.


    After y left, no one tried to stop Tylene. Carrying her gorgeous and somewhat heavy dress, the elven girl carefully walked over to Joshua��s side.


    The instant she stood beside Joshua, she was officially bidding farewell to her peaceful life and stepping into an invisible battlefield.


    She would no longer be under the protection of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. The Holy Church will view her, an elf associated with the demons, as a thorn in their side.


    But, at the same time she lost her protection, Tylene obtained what she wanted!


    ��That stage is prepared for you. This will be your final performance in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Make sure to not mess it up.��


    Joshua pointed to the stage in the center of the performance hall. Tylene��s slightly hazy eyes started shining the moment she saw the light focusing the stage.


    This time around, she showed no hesitation. She picked up her dress and walked toward the stage. Even though her footsteps appeared very clumsy and awkward like a duck paddling to the eyes of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s actresses that had experienced countless upper ss balls, she managed to walk to the center of the stage with her clumsy steps.


    She picked up the originium crystal inscribed with the rune of voice amplification and instantly became the most dazzling existence in the entire performance hall.


    This was the first time she stood on the stage after joining the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe!


    Gradually, music began to rise from behind her. This was the first time the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was performing music for only her. It was also going to be theirst time.


    Joshua was standing at the bottom of the stage and looking at that dazzling girl on the stage. With a soft voice, he said to Madam Schroder, ��Madam Schroder, I think you will end up regretting your decision.��


    ��Fari does notck outstanding singers.��


    Madam Schroder did not ept Joshua��s words. After all, Fari has never been a nationcking in singers. What they trulycked were legendary musics handed down from generations past and to generations future.


    Joshua didn��t say anything to her response. The reason for that was because Tylene had begun singing. Tylene was indeed naturally talented in bel canto operatic singing. She spent only a few minutes to read over the musical score for ��Star Sky.�� When the music started ying, she immediately caught the correct pitch.


    Joshua recorded Tylene��s performance with an originium crystal. The first CD single, no, originium crystal single, was born in Joshua��s hand.


    .........


    y left the performance hall. But, she did not go far. The music that sounded from the performance hall suddenly grabbed her legs like a rope. She was forced to stop.


    The depression she felt instantly dispersed. Curious, she went to the performance hall and extended her head through the entrance to hear the performance from the ck Swan Orchestra.


    When the performance gradually entered its climax, a ck cat suddenly appeared on y��s head.


    ��Ah...��


    She immediately stood straight. She wanted to pick up the ck cat from her head.


    But, as that ck cat was their ckwood Elves�� Spirit of the Ancient Tree, an existence akin to the lifeline of their race, y did not dare to rashly touch it.


    For the ckwood Elves, one must pass through multiple sacred ceremonies in order to touch the Spirit of the Ancient Tree. Directly touching it without doing the ceremonies would be an act of extreme disrespect.


    The ck cat took a nce at the performance hall before quickly turning around to look at the hallway outside.


    ��Who?!��


    y also looked over to the hallway after seeing the ck cat doing so. At the end of the hallway appeared a silhouette. Seeing that person, y becamepletely alerted.


    ��Who would��ve expected that I��ll be able to see the consciousness of a World Tree after so long...��


    At the end of the hallway was a tall actress. y knew her. That actress possesses a high status in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. But, y could tell that someone was disguising themself as that actress.


    ��I am only here to warn you all. The enemies of the elves are not the demons. Rather, it��s the Holy Church,�� said the actress.


    ��The Holy Church?��


    y examined the female actress. She was checking out the areas on her body where she might be concealing a weapon. While doing so, she noticed the imprint of a ck bird on her neck.


    ��Answer my question first!��


    A stranger infiltrated into Madam Schroder��s mansion. Furthermore, it was someone who could transform themself into another person. To a bodyguard like y, that infiltrator was not a guest she could chat with a smile on her face.


    However, the issue lies in how the ck cat was on her head. Because of that, she cannot take out her dagger to fight the infiltrator.


    ��I am only providing you with a warning out of goodwill. Even though I quite loathe you first elves, I loathe those lunatics from the Church even more. Make sure to take care of that cat while it��s still able to snore in peace.��


    After the actress finished saying those words, she walked through the corner of the hallway and disappeared before the ckwood Elf.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>


    Early morning.


    Inside the Nation of the Holy Church��s only small chapel in Nond. A wall in the prayer hall loudly copsed.


    ��Restrain her left hand!��


    ��We can��t! Lady Messai, she��s too strong!��


    The three sisters in the chapel were facing their god��s sculpture and praying. Even though they were sping their hands together, their hands were still violently shivering. The reason for their shivering was because of what was happening on their side, a violent spectacle akin to a battle of strength between humans and beast.


    Four fully armed temrs were pinning a petite little girl on the ground. The little girl was struggling nonstop and letting out terrifying roars.


    The girl��s roars sounded like a roar between wild beasts and demonesses. Her roars instantly covered up the three sisters�� prayers. Her roars were so ear-piercing that one would feel like one��s eardrums were being impaled by the roars.


    On the girl��s forehead and arm were ghastly looking scars. The ground was covered in blood.


    ��Oh the Lord I serve, please listen to my prayers! Please show the way for this lost soul and bring her back to normal!��


    Messai was one of the four temrs pinning the little girl to the ground.


    Normally, the temrs would never point their de at children and women. But, Messai, a veteran temr, was having three nearly 1.9m tall temrs pin down a little girl to the ground. What they were doing was most definitely an act that would ruin the reputation the lesiastical Temrs had built up through the years.


    But, what they were pinning on the ground was no child. She was an inquisitor from the Heresy Tribunal, someone capable of making countless heretrics terror-stricken at the mere mention!


    There were a total of four inquisitors that came to Nond days ago. But, before they even began their mission, this inquisitor by the name of Cheryl had to sit out from the assassination of the Chaos Demon due to her body feeling unwell.


    But, judging from how Messai was able to see the Chaos Demon in the tavern all these days, their mission had likely failed. Not only that, those three inquisitors were likely killed too.


    But, strangely, Messai did not feel any anger like when herrades were killed by demons on the battlefield. The reason for that was because... she was truly incapable of considering the inquisitors as humans!


    The perfect example would be this little girl being pinned down by the three temrs...


    Messai couldn��t imagine that the person beneath the inquisitor��s ck cloak would be such a young girl. Yet, her little body was bursting with power that ordinary people simply cannot match against.


    Not even the three temrs were able to restrain her.


    The little girl was struggling to break free from the three temrs�� restraint nonstop. The roars she was letting out from her mouth also far overstepped what a human��s voice should be.


    Messai originally thought that the inquisitor was possessed by some sort of malicious spirit. Because of that, she has been using ��Exorcism,�� a magic from the Holy Light system, on the inquisitor nonstop.


    Unfortunately, Exorcism waspletely ineffective. The little girl was not being possessed by anything. Both her soul and her body were undergoing some sort of aberration.


    When Messai��s Exorcism failed again, the little girl��s petite body once again exploded with non-human strength. She sent two of the temrs holding on her arms flying.


    ��Kent! Kalu!��


    Messai watched on helplessly as her subordinates fell unconscious after being smashed into the prayer hall��s walls. Only her and another temr remained. They wouldn��t be able to suppress that monster anymore.


    The little girl immediately escaped from Messai��s restraint and stood up.


    ��Run! Run away now!�� Messai shouted at the three nonbatant nuns. The three nuns ran out of the prayer hall in fear. Only Messai and her remaining subordinate remained.


    ��Lady Messai... this... exactly what is that thing?��


    The young temr looked at the little girl with disbelief. No matter what, he was a knight that had followed Messai into the battlefield. On the battlefield, he had beheaded many fierce demons. But, although it might sound unbelievable, he had never encountered any demon with strengthparable to... that little girl.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Messai also wanted to know exactly what was standing before her. Messai��s third eye was telling her that the little girl wasn��t a demon or a malicious spirit. But, it was also telling her that she couldn��t possibly be a human.


    However, there was one identity that Messai was certain of. This girl by the name of Cheryl was an inquisitor from the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��Choir! I��ve seen it before! When those people from the Heresy Tribunal starts losing their heads, only the choir��s singing voice is able to calm them down!��


    His armor slightly caved in from the impact, one of the knight temrs that was smashed onto the wall by the little girl forced himself up and shouted at Messai.


    ��Where would you find a choir in a chapel this small?!��


    The other knight let out a near hysterical voice. The reason for that was because the little girl was rushing toward him.


    Messai had also heard some rumors about the Heresy Tribunal before. This included the rumors that the inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal needed to be baptised by the Holy City��s choir.


    But, the choir and the Saintess Herolia were not people that anyone could meet in the Nation of the Holy Church. Messai only received the fortune to hear the sacred singing of the choir after she did great service in a battle.


    While Messai was thinking of all that, the sound of a bell suddenly echoed in the prayer hall. A voice was reciting some sort of ancient litany.


    Messai immediately turned around to look at the entrance. Her esteemed teacher Desireless was supporting himself with his crutch and slowly walking into the prayer hall. A great amount of light golden runes were revolving around him.


    When the little girl heard the litany being recited by Desireless, she immediately grabbed her head and kneeled on the ground. Arge amount of golden shackles formed with magic pierced into the little girl��s body. The shackles did not cause any harm to her body. But, those shackles rendered her unconscious. Just like that, she fell to the ground.


    ��Lord Archbishop!��


    The three temrs immediately straightened their bodies and saluted to Desireless after seeing how Desireless subdued that monster in an instant.


    ��Esteemed teacher...��


    Messai also saluted Desireless who she has not seen in a long time like the other three temrs. But, soon, arge amount of doubts filled her heart.


    ��She... why did she be this way?��


    From the behavior and strength disyed by the little girl earlier, she seemed to no longer be a human. But, there must be some sort of thing that made her this way...


    Could it be that all the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal are like her?


    When Messai thought of that possibility, she immediately felt a chill all over her body. It was like there was something grabbing at her heart.


    That shouldn��t be the power gifted by the Lord she believed in.


    ��Messai, ask no more. It��s for your good. Of course... that holds true for you all too. Let me bear the fault in this matter.��


    Supporting himself with his crutch, Desireless walked over to the unconscious little girl. He extended his hand toward the little girl��s forehead. A golden rune changed into the shape of a de.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>


    Messai was carrying the unconscious inquisitor Cheryl and proceeding toward the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Her three temr subordinates were following her.


    Originally, Desireless saw no other option and was nning to use his authority as an Archbishop to take away the life of that inquisitor.


    After all, only the singing from the Saintess and the choir will be able to allow the inquisitor to regain her rationality.


    Otherwise, the little girl will lose her rationality and be a dangerous monster.


    That was no joke at all. Messai was so strong that she could easily block the punch from a Cave Giant, a race that prided themselves in strength.


    But, even with that, Messai cannot take down the little girl with brute force.


    Take the description from one of Messai��s subordinate, ��it was like being charged by a hammerhead dragon running at full speed.��


    The hammerhead dragons were siege creatures some nations raised over a hundred years ago.


    If one was struck by a hammerhead dragon, one would be extremely blessed to only have a couple broken ribs. In the worst case scenario, the impact will reduce one into squished meat paste.


    Because of that, Messai was currently walking on the street carrying a mini-Godzi capable of tearing down the entiremercial street.


    ��Lady Messai, do you really think there��s a method capable of allowing her to regain her rationality in that tavern?��


    ��I��m... not certain.��


    Messai shook her head. These three temrs were all people that had just arrived at Nond not long ago. Furthermore, they were all faithful subordinates to Messai. The other temrs that became addicted to Hearthstone were all transferred elsewhere.


    As such, these three temrs had no idea what sort of ce the Hearthstone Tavern was. Subconsciously, Messai felt like she should not be bringing them to that ce.


    The hideout of a Chaos Demon was simply too dangerous for these young knights.


    But, an elven girl came to the Hearthstone Tavern several days ago. Her voice made Messai recall the Saintess Herolia��s hymns.


    That was the reason why Messai decided to rescue this ��little girl�� from Desireless. She hoped that the elven girl��s singing would be able to let the inquisitor regain rationality.


    Nevertheless, Messai was holding a sharp dagger in her hand. If the elven girl��s singing was ineffective, she will personally end the life of this poor inquisitor.


    Soon, Messai and her three temrs entered the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Ever since the World Expo, the atmosphere of the Hearthstone Tavern had changed. During the day, the majority of the guests were mages from Nond.


    Furthermore, they wereing to the tavern for the sake of ying Hearthstone and not drinking alcohol. Because of that, whenever Messai came to the tavern during the day, she would feel like she had entered an advanced magic university��s library.


    The mages were sitting in groups of threes or twos around tables and quietly discussing among themselves.


    But, once night falls, the dwarves will take over the tavern and start singing loudly all night long.


    The moment Messai entered the tavern, she immediately looked to the temporary stage at the corner. Unfortunately, she did not see the blonde elf.


    This was undoubtedly the most terrible situation... Worse yet, the inquisitor Cheryl was showing signs of waking up.


    Once Cheryl wakes up, she would no longer be a little girl. Instead, she will be a dangerous creature.


    Dark gray mist to gather on her body. At this time, Messai took out the dagger she was holding and held it to Cheryl��s neck.


    But, Cheryl��s movement was simply too sharp. In the time Messai blinked, Cheryl struggled free from Messai��s restriction.


    However, Messai had a second safeguard. She had ced multipleyers of Holy Light system seals on her body.


    Light golden runes appeared in Messai��s hand as arge amount of magic shackles appeared on Cheryl��s body... Those shackles were capable of restricting the movements of a high level demon.


    Unfortunately, what Messai caught with her shackles was not a demon. Those shackles were unable to restrict Cheryl for long. Soon, they were shattered under her brute force.


    However, seemingly as if waiting for Cheryl to wake up, a gentle singing voice sounded in the tavern all of a sudden.


    It was the singing voice of that elven girl.


    Messai immediately looked to the stage. But, she saw no sight of the elven girl.


    It was not only Messai. Many of the mages also began searching for where the singing came from. Soon, an aged mage discovered that the singing came from an arcanotech device ced at the corner of the tavern.


    The elf��s singing voice was effective. Cheryl, who originally had a hysterical look, suddenly held her head. Soon, she fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    All of this happened too quickly. Apart from being shocked by the sudden singing, the mages present only noticed Messai��s magic shackles.


    Even though the lesiastical Temrs do not possess much real authority in the city of Nond, very few mages were willing to involve themselves with these inflexible fellows.


    Messai picked up the unconscious Cheryl. Then, she quickly walked over to that arcanotech device. A series of pitch-ck originium crystals were ced beside the arcanotech device. Beneath the originium crystal was a ��sale price.�� This meant that those originium crystals were goods for sale much like the tavern��s drinks.


    .........


    ��I kept feeling that it��s somewhat inappropriate to sell those originium crystals to the Holy Church.��


    Ciri was fiddling with a pitch-ck originium crystal in the second floor��s office. The originium crystal had a very rough texture. As they werepletely t, they were called ��Music Disc�� by Joshua.


    ��There��s nothing inappropriate about it.��


    Joshua was leaning against the railings and looking at the female knight negotiating with Mrs. Melina. She seemed to be nning to purchase those originium crystals ced at the corner of the tavern.


    ��Didn��t the information you received from the ck Dove reveal that the people from the Heresy Tribunal needed to listen to some sort of ��hymn�� at regr intervals? What do we do if that elf��s singing could produce the same effect as their Saintess��s ��hymn?����


    ��Then, the Holy Church will lose their so-called... authority. The Saintess��s singing would also be meaningless.��


    ��Joshua was someone who had witnessed how the Heresy Tribunal battles. He received full feedback from that undead��s point of view.


    From the way they battled, they do not resemble people who believe in the Holy Light and righteousness. Instead, they seemed like a bunch of ��addicted�� zealots.


    The Holy Church had bestowed the inquisitors great powers using some sort of method. But, in order to eliminate the side effect of the power, they needed the singing from the Saintess and the choir.


    It was through that method that the Holy Church was able to exerciseplete control over the inquisitors.


    Once the Saintess��s singing was no longer a charity extremely difficult to obtain, once it became something that one could hear at anywhere and at anytime just by spending gold coins, Joshua does not believe that all the inquisitors would remain loyal and devoted to the Holy Church.


    ��Ciri, pack your stuff. It��s time for us to go to the Squirrel Street.��


    Joshua stopped paying any more attention to the female knight. Music discs were only a small part of Joshua��s master n. The most important things would be filming for ��L��on: The Demon�� and the construction of the inte.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>


    Two weekster. Nond. Inside the Mansion of Bismarck, the Nation of Steel.


    ��A premier of a movie?��


    General Fred was sitting in front of his office desk and reading a letter delivered by his servant.


    The letter was wax stamped with the symbol of an Ancient ckwood Tree. This meant that the letter came from Fari��s Grand Duchy of ckwood.


    ��It��s another one of those Fari��s boring y...��


    General Fred opened the letter and read it. Roughly, the letter stated that he was invited toe to the Fari��s mansion, Madam Schroder��s mansion, tonight to view... a performance representing the change of an era.


    Change of an era. When General Fred saw those words, he snorted with contempt. As the former Admiral of the Nation of Steel��s Navy, he had always looked down upon the people of Fari, a bunch that survives through performing for others.


    To General Fred, Fari��s stage ys werepletely meaningless. He believed that what was truly capable of promoting the change of an era were the gears casted by their Nation of Steel! The heavy duty machines that contained enormous magic power!


    Ever since he retired to the city of Nond, General Fred becamepletely fascinated by those arcanotech devices.


    ��Where is Kaos right now?��


    Even though General Fred was not interested in the people of Fari��s so-called art, Fari was not a nation to be looked down upon. Because of that, diplomacy between the two countries was extremely important.


    His student, the Nation of Steel��s second prince Kaos, was currently studying in Nond.


    Kaos was General Fred��s most prided student. He had seeded all the virtues and merits that men from the Nation of Steel should have.


    General Fred felt that it was necessary to bring Kaos to participate in the movie premiere party this evening.


    ��His Highness is currently in Nond��s Lursk��s Advanced Magic School,�� replied the servant.


    ��Lursk��s Advanced Magic School? Wasn��t he supposed to be studying in the Sage Tower? Why did he go to an Advanced Magic School?��


    In Nond, after graduating from an Advanced Magic School, one was given two choices. One of the choices was to enter the Sage Tower to continue with the magic study. One will also be able to gain personal guidance from Nond��s Council of Seven.


    It could be said that all the mage apprentices that were able to enter the Sage Tower were all top geniuses, the pride and show-off of their respective country.


    Kaos was General Fred��s proudest student, his show-off. Unfortunately, General Fred was only able to impart to Kaos his knowledge of the battlefield.


    ��Regarding that...��


    Hearing General Fred��s question, the servant immediately started sweating.


    Although General Fred was old and came to Nond to retire, he used to be a great general who held the lives of over ten thousand people.


    Merely from being looked at by General Fred, the servant felt like he would be dragged out and executed should he not say anything. It was a truly oppressive sensation.


    ��Milord, all I know is that His Highness is currently searching for a... girl... in Lursk��s Advanced Magic School,�� said the servant with a trembling voice.


    ��A girl?��


    General Fred wasn��t angry. After all, his student was of that age.


    After all, if one was to spend all day in the Sage Tower facing those emotionless and different to understand books, one will either be a true sage without any desires or be drivenpletely insane.


    Men should brazenly pursue girls they��re interested in while they��re young!


    ��Who is it? Grand Duke Croya��s youngest daughter? Or it is the Nation of Frost��s Ice Princess? But, if it��s that princess, she��s still quite young right now...��


    As General Fred has been in Nond for all these years, he remembered all the important talents dispatched into Nond by the various countries. He also knew of the famous young mages from Nond itself.


    The knowledge was suited for him to excavate talents from other nations and bring them back to the Nation of Steel.


    Truth was, that was the principal reason why all the other countries established official mansions to serve their diplomatic missions in Nond.


    ��No... the girl His Highness is seeking for is most likely Belle.��


    ��Belle?��


    General Fred pondered for a very long time. But, he was unable to find any information regarding that name in his memories.


    ��Milord, you don��t know about Belle? She��s the main actress in ��Beauty and the Demon.�� She is truly...��


    The servant suddenly realized that he had misspoken. This servant was a mail delivery person and a faithful fan of the ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Because of that, he would start talking nonstop the moment ��Beauty and the Demon�� was mentioned.


    But, the servant suddenly recalled that General Fred was extremely disgusted with those stageys from Fari and believed that young people were wasting time by watching those things.


    ��There��s all these outstanding girls in Nond, yet he��s going after a stage performer?!��


    General Fred��s beard trembled up and down. But, the anger the servant was expecting did not arrive. He took out his pen and wrote a response letter and tossed it to the servant.


    ��Send this to the Grand Duchess of ckwood! Then, prepare my vehicle! We will be proceeding to Lursk��s Advanced Magic School!��


    General Fred stood up from his seat. He extended his hand and picked up his overcoat. Putting it on, he quickly left the room. His swift and decisive attitude does not resemble an old man over a hundred years old at all.


    .........


    The vehicle General Fred was riding on was not a horse carriage. Instead, it was a vehicle made by an alchemic atelier called ��Gear and Ironhammer�� that the Nation of Steel invests in. The vehicle was propelled by magic. Once it starts being mass produced in the future, it will definitely rece horse carriages.


    After General Fred arrived at the Lursk��s Advanced Magic School, he grabbed Prince Kaos like a criminal and brought him out from the magic school..


    ��Teacher Fred, you should check out the movie ��Beauty and the Demon!�� That movie ispletely different from Fari��s stage ys. You will definitely like it... especially the main female actress.��


    Prince Kaos was gesticting with his hands as he spoke on the vehicle. While protesting his illegal arrest, he was also promoting that movie to his teacher.


    Two robust knights were seated beside him. Those two knights were the ones that entered the magic school and, without saying anything, grabbed this prince and dragged him out with brute force. Then, they tossed him into the vehicle.


    Although Prince Kaos received such a crude treatment, no one felt it to be unsuitable because he was a prince. After all, the person seated across from him was General Fred. As his teacher, even if General Fred was to pick up a wooden sword to beat Kaos right in front of his faster the King, his father would not give any kind words for Kaos.


    That was how the Nation of Steel��s education system was like. They believed that if boys didn��t experience pain and suffering, they wouldn��t be able to grow into men. Prince Kaos was only able toe to Nond to study because he had just passed the tempering experience.


    ��Movie? Instead of wasting time on stories others made up, I��d rather you pick up your sword to chop off a fire dragon��s head! Kaos, this is your first and final warning!��


    Unfortunately, Kaos��s movie promotion waspletely ineffective. General Fred did not bother to pay any further attention to his student��s exnation.


    ��Proceed toward Fari��s Mansion!��


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>


    Fari��s Mansion. Since it was established in Nond, today would be the most luminous day for Fari��s Mansion.


    The Archduchess of ckwood, Madam Schroder, had invited practically all the major nobles in Nond to her mansion. She did not care if the nations those nobles belonged to had a good rtionship with Fari or not.


    The reason for that was because today was the announcement of the change of an era!


    In the past, when Fari was faced with destruction, a young woman raised up her g and initiated a massive revolution and drove out all the enemies of Fari from their territory. At the same time, she overthrew the iparably ignorant ruler of Fari at that time and officially proimed the arrival of Fari��s cultural revitalization.


    Ever since then, greatposers and ywrights have continued to emerge from the country of Fari. Great works capable of being passed on for all eternity continued to be born from that country. Fari also gained the title of the Nation of Art.


    But, even though they possessed that title, not everyone in the world epted Fari��s stage ys and theater works.


    Take the Nation of Steel and the Nation of Ice for example. Those ��barbarians�� have always viewed art to be beneath contempt.


    But, today��s screening of ��L��on: The Demon�� willpletely overthrow Fari��s former stage ys and theatrical works.


    The simplest example would be the students of Fari��s major theatrical schools will not aspire to be a great stage performer post graduation. Instead, they would aspire to be movie actors and actresses.


    What Madam Schroder felt slightly regretful was... she was not the person who raised the banner of the change in era. Instead, it was a demon from the demon realm.


    Fortunately, Madam Schroder did not have to overthrow an ignorant monarch. She dly epted the tide signaling the change of an era.


    ��I pay my respect to the Grand Duchess of ckwood.��


    Over a dozen luxuriously decorated carriages were stopped outside Madam Schroder��s mansion. Even though Madam Schroder wrote that it was a ��premiere for a movie�� on her invitation letter, the majority of the nobles regarded her invitation as an opportunity for social intercourse...


    In a splendid attire, Madam Schroder was standing at the side of the main hall and nodding at the arriving nobles. She was not nning to wee those nobles personally. Instead, she was paying attention to her servants and making sure they ce the ��posters�� at the correct locations in the mansion.


    ��Lean it a bit left. No, that��s too much! It��s affecting the overall arrangement! Bring it a bit up! Men! Remove those two paintings on this wall! No, remove those three paintings!��


    Over a dozen servants were busying themselves at a wall under Madam Schroder��smand. Not even the team in charge of getting the iing nobles had that many people.


    Two of the servants were holding an enormous picture frame. The picture frame was twelve feet long and nearly nine feet wide... It was sorge that it seemed difficult to carry even with two people.


    Stageys also used ��posters�� to publicize themselves. The only difference from a movie��s poster was that the stageys�� posters were hand drawn.


    The wall on Fari��s Mansion was practically covered in the posters from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s past performances.


    But today, before the poster for ��L��on: The Demon,�� Madam Schroder actually felt those other posters to be somewhat irksome to her eyes.


    ��Remove that sculpture over there too.��


    Madam Schroder gave another order. She made several more adjustments. Only then did the servants finally ce the poster at the ce Madam Schroder found suitable.


    Madam Schroder looked at the poster and nodded her head. The picture on the poster was that of the main male and female characters L��on and Mathilda walking on the street. Mathilda was holding a potted nt and a little stuffed bear in a slightly clumsy manner. L��on, the cold killer walking next to her, was holding a wooden suitcase.


    Using her authority as a ��movie investor,�� Madam Schroder has watched thepleted version of ��L��on: The Demon,�� before everyone else.


    Even though she has been in close proximity to the filming of the movie multiple times, she was still unable to help herself from bing deeply immersed in the movie.


    Her daughter Gallolei will be known as an actress in one of the ssic movies because of her role in ying Mathilda.


    ��Karana, so the reason why you were refusing our invitation to an afternoon tea recently was because you were making a movie.��


    Karana was Madam Schroder��s real name. Only a few nobledies were able to address Madam Schroder by her real name in the city of Nond. They were also Madam Schroder��s friends.


    ��The World Expo has pushed forward the growth of this era. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe couldn��t possibly continue to stay in the past,�� said Madam Schroder.


    The Grand Duchess of ckwood��s calm response caught the nobles that came at a loss for words.


    They all knew that Madam Schroder was the real manager behind the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. As the manager of Fari��s most renowned theatrical troupe, she has always been intensely proud of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performances.


    But, from what she just said, she seemed to be indicating stage ys will be a thing of the past. What many of the Fari��s nobles were thinking could be described by the famous saying of an orc... ��Times change!''[1]


    .........


    General Fred entered Fari��s Mansion with his student Prince Kaos.


    Kaos was forced to sit in the vehicle by the two knights their entire way here. Because of that, he was pondering if his teacher would be throwing him into Nond��s filthy and dangerous underground arena and have him fight Cave Giants as a punishment.


    But, to his surprise, the destination they stopped at was not the dirty and chaotic Squirrel Street.


    The ce they��re going to was not an arena filled with the blood and roars from different races. Instead, it was Fari��s Mansion. Furthermore, the Fari��s Mansion seemed to be celebrating something.


    The gorgeously dressed young nobledies were gathered together in the mansion chatting andughing with one another. The servants pushed forth carts filled with delicacies into the main hall.


    This was a majestic social party. But, Kaos remembered that there shouldn��t be anything for Fari to celebrate recently. Even during their celebration of their nation day, he remembered that the Fari��s Mansion would not celebrate in such a grand manner.


    Soon, Kaos��s line of sight looked to the wall on the back of the main hall. On the wall was the poster for ��L��on: The Demon.�� The moment he saw the poster, he immediately realized what was going on.


    Today was the premiere for a new movie! Furthermore, the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were acting in it!


    As a fan of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Kaos deeply looked forward to the new movie.


    ��The premiere for ��L��on: The Demon...�� Teacher, could you havee here to watch that?��


    Kaos looked to General Fred. Even though he would always talk about not wanting to waste his time on those sort of meaningless things, he went out of his way to search him out and bring him to Fari��s Mansion all so that they could watch the premiere of a new movie.


    General Fred did not answer Kaos. His ice-cold expression signaled that if Kaos dared to continue to linger on this question, he would very likely be thrown into the Nation of Steel��s army barracks tomorrow so that he can continue on with the cruel training he has undergone during his childhood period.


    Kaos didn��t n to continue to argue with this stubborn old man. He directly walked toward the reception hall.


    There were a lot of beautiful girls in Fari��s Mansion. Many of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s female performers were there too.


    They were people that many men in this world dreamed of. Unfortunately, the lead female actress in the movie being premiered in Fari��s Mansion was not Belle. If it was her, Kaos might be able to meet her here.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [Reference to the cinematic trailer for World of Warcraft: Warlords of Draenor.��]

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>


    Madam Schroder��s mansion. Inside the fitting room especially prepared for the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    Joshua found an exceptional seat in the fitting room. It was a soft sofa-like seat. The surface of the seat was made from some sort of creature��s leather. Joshua felt very cozy sitting on it.


    Furthermore, Joshua was able to easily take the entire fitting room in his eyes by sitting on that sofa-like seat.


    Regretfully, the actresses from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had already finished changing their clothes. The current fitting room seemed like it waspletely reserved by Joshua.


    ��Lord Joshua... save me...��


    ��Don��t worry, Ynor. I guarantee that I will dress you beautifully.��


    ��Wuuu... noo!��


    The subus Ynor was running around the fitting room. Ynor was covering his chest with his hands. A cloth covering his chest was the only upper body garment left for the subus. But, on his lower body was... a short skirt.


    Ynor��s white flesh waspletely exposed to the air. There was also his enticing shoulders and corbones...


    The person chasing after the subus Ynor was the frost elf Tylene that had just joined Joshua��s entertainment guild.


    After joining Joshua��s group for only two weeks, she became very close with Ynor who was working part time in the tavern and studying at the magic school.


    They were so close that the frost elf dared to strip the subus��s clothes and chase him around the room.


    With tears in his eyes, Ynor was pleading for help from Joshua. But, Joshua waspletely unmoved. He picked up the cup of ck tea prepared by Ciri and took a sip.


    ��Why do I feel like the image of this frost elf is slightly wrong?��


    Joshua ced his tea cup on his side table and asked Ciri who was seated next to him.


    When Joshua ��enticed�� the frost elf and brought her back, she was still a good-mannered and appropriately-behaved girl. Even though her ideology was excessively optimistic, Joshua believed her to be a good girl.


    ��Likely, her true nature has been revealed after her daily life became much morefortable? Tylene! Ynor is hiding behind the second clothes rack!�� Ciri shouted at Tylene.


    ��Got it!��


    Receiving Ciri��s help, the frost elfdy shifted her body around and easily captured the hiding Ynor.


    It would appear that the frost elfdy was not the only person whose true nature was revealed. This magedy��s true nature also came to light.


    Joshua had no intention in meddling in the interaction between his singer and actress. Because of that, Tylene ended up starting to dress Ynor for the uing ball.


    This frost elf was a fan of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� When she learned Ynor to be the person ying Belle, things ended up developing this way.


    While choosing clothes for Ynor, the frost elf revealed an astonishing talent in makeup and dress-up. She also possessed multiple different styles.


    Every time Ynor walked out from the fitting room, he would appear like someonepletely different. One moment, Ynor was dressed like ��The Doll�� from ��Bloodborne.�� The next moment, Ynor was dressed like the Daughter of the White Wolf[1] from ��Witcher 3.��


    This time around, the makeup and dress-up sessionsted for a long time. Tylene and Ynor seemed to be addicted to this... After all, no girl would be able to resist a room full of beautiful clothes.


    ��This is an unbelievable sight.��


    Deceiver Pluk has been standing behind Joshua the entire time. As the male lead for ��L��on: The Demon,�� he was personally invited to participate in the movie premiere by Madam Schroder. Coming together with him were four gray-cat beastmen and half-dragons.


    ��The scene of an elf overpowering and stripping a demon on the ground was indeed difficult to imagine.��


    Joshua took another sip of his ck tea to calm his mind. When he thought of how different the frost elf was when she was with the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe from how she was aftering to the Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua felt like what he purchased was not the same as the seller��s photos.


    Fortunately, Tylene��s singing talent did not disappear with her personality change.


    ��Milord, what I��m talking about is an elf and a demon bing... friends.��


    The elves were known for their arrogance and pride. Because of that, they��ve always rejected other races. Comparatively, they were more friendly toward the dwarfs and humans. When confronted with demons, the elves would generally be on very high alert.


    ��In the future, it might not only be elves and demons bing friends. If there are truly angels in this world, I reckon even the angels could be friends with the demons.��


    A pure-white window appeared before Joshua. A headline was present on the upper left corner �� Mage Forum.


    During the two weeks, Joshua had utilized the ��window�� program he wrote using the runes from the order system topile a truly meaningful first sequence. It was also his first website.


    The Mage Forum. Once the Mage Forum opens to the public and spreads throughout the world, once the intees to be, people will not have to be concerned with the social status or race of the people they��re speaking to online.


    But, in order to be able to spread the inte and the Mage Forum, Joshua first needs to germinate the frost elf��s World Tree. That being said, based on how things has been progressing so far, it seemed like the World Tree seed would soon germinate.


    .........


    The movie premiere was surprisingly concise. The nobles that came only interacted with one another at the party for a short while when Madam Schroder announced the start of the screening.


    Because of that, the nobles had no choice but to put down their wine cups and walk toward the performance hall of the Fari��s Mansion.


    Kaos was one of the nobles proceeding to the performance hall. As a prince of the Nation of Steel, he would always receive the affection from some young nobledies whenever he participated in this sort of noble social gathering.


    But, this time around, Kaos had no heart to bother striking up a conversation with the girls.


    He felt that Madam Schroder might invite the actress for ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Belle, to show up in the premiere for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Unfortunately, he didn��t see Belle at the party at all. This made the young prince rather disappointed. But, he had already made inquiries and learned that Belle was studying in Lursk��s Magic School��s elementary magic department.


    Following General Fred, Kaos entered the performance hall located deeper inside the mansion. The performance hall wasn��trge. Compared to the Weissenasche Theater that could constrain over a thousand people, the performance hall was quite small. But, it was adorned with all sorts of luxurious decorations.


    Only sixty plus guests came to participate in the premiere. Even adding the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, the total number of people was still less than two hundred. Because of that, the performance hall was not crowded.


    Kaos sat down on thest row. General Fred sat down beside him. Their seats were decided by General Fred.


    The stubborn old man was not nning to waste his time on a movie. Because of that, he immediately closed his eyes to rest himself after sitting down. He was nning to endure the movie using that method.


    In a considerate manner, the performance hall��s lights turned off. Only the white backdrop on the stage was projecting the scenes of the movie.


    When the title for ��L��on: The Demon�� appeared on the backdrop, the audience immediately ceased talking and the performance hall grew much quieter.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!


    [1] [White Wolf is Geralt. So the daughter of the White Wolf from Witcher 3 is Ciri. So... Ynor is dressed like Ciri... the other Ciri.]

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>


    ��How have you been, Leon?��


    ��Good.��


    ��Okay. Let��s talk business then.��


    The screening for ��L��on: The Demon officially began.


    It did not have a beautiful operatic performance like the opening of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Instead, it went straight to the point.


    The opening cut scenes of the dark and messy Squirrel Street, the close up and simple conversation between L��on and his employer... they��ve established the prevailing theme of the movie.


    Why... would it be the Squirrel Street?


    Having lived in Nond year-round, Kaos was extremely bbergasted by it.


    Even though the opening scene for ��Beauty and the Demon�� was in a vige, the vige had a peaceful atmosphere.


    As for the Squirrel Street, it was the most filthy nook in the city illuminated by magic. There were countless grand and epic settings and buildings for one to make a movie at, so why would the setting for the movie be a tavern in the Squirrel Street of all ces?


    Many other nobles held the same question as Kaos. ��Beauty and the Demon�� had simply left behind too deep of an impression on them.


    Every scene in that movie resembled a fairy tale��s setting!


    The actors and actresses in ��L��on: The Demon�� all came from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, a theatrical troupe renowned for their gorgeous settings and performances.


    Because of that, the audiences were all expecting for this movie, with the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe performing, to be able to bring forth a dazzling slight like the graceful dance between Belle and the Demon Prince in that castle. In fact, they were even hoping for this movie to surpass that...


    But, what happened next in ��L��on: The Demon��pletely ruthlessly shattered the expectations of the audiences who came to watch the premiere with romance in mind.


    There was a peaceful vige. There weren��t any dance scenes. A romantic story about the encounter between a prince and a young girl was not present in the movie at all.


    There were only ice-cold ��firearms�� and a bunch of underground associations engaged in the ��magic craving crystal�� trade.


    When the grim demon hitman used his special ��weapon�� to utterly crush and then kill the members of those underground organizations, Kaos was able to hear many nobledies among the audiences screaming in fright.


    The nobledies living sheltered lives were momentarily unable toprehend the scene filled with blood and corpses.


    Kaos frowned. He did not expect for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe that were known for their graceful and gorgeous performances to film such a bloody scene.


    In the movie ��Beauty and the Demon,�� not a droplet of blood could be seen. As for ��L��on: The Demon, it was filled with blood right from the start. Apanying the blood were over a dozen corpses.


    Later on, the fat leader of the underground association took out an arcanotech municator.��


    The hitman L��on slowly walked out from the shadow behind him and ced his knife on the fat leader��s neck. At that moment, Kaos felt his body shivering from head to toe. It wasn��t because he was afraid. Rather, it was because that scene was simply too cool!


    The beginning scenes hadpletely revealed to the audiences how powerful that demon hitman was.


    What will happenter? Would they meet the main female lead yed by Miss Gallolei?


    Kaos was fortunate enough to have seen a couple stage ys performed by the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Without a doubt, the Flower of Fari, Miss Gallolei, was the focus of all those stage y performances.


    He was certain that the main female lead for the movie would also be Miss Gallolei. Even though Gallolei��s attire waspletely wretched and unpresentable whenpared to her attire from all her stage ys, Kaos was certain that she wouldn��t have a normal identity in the movie.


    Perhaps she might be the princess of a certain nation and was receiving help from the demon hitman?


    But, the uing scenes werepletely different from what the audiences were expecting from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. It also shattered their expectations for the renowned Flower of Fari.


    The character she was ying in the movie waspletely different from the unreachable female leads she yed in stage ys.


    She was only an ordinary little girl living in a shabby apartment hotel. Furthermore, she had a problem with her personality.


    Kaos has never seen this proud ck Swan dressed in such a simple manner.


    This moviepletely shattered the Flower of Fari��s grandeur image... Then, the movie began to show Mathilda��s father��s domestic violence on the little girl. This once again informed the crowd how helpless and lowly her everyday life was.


    The style changed too quickly. Thest movie, ��Beauty and the Demon,�� was a movie akin to a fairy tale, a romantic fantasy. The innocent and pure-hearted girl Belle has never received any rough treatment the entire movie.


    Yet, in this movie, the main female lead was given a ruthless p to the face by her own father. Most importantly, the actress ying her was the noble and renowned Flower of Fari.


    Kaos turned his eyes to the frontmost audience seats.


    Madam Schroder was sitting there. He found it very difficult to imagine that the Grand Duchess of ckwood would allow her daughter to receive this sort of treatment, even if it was only in a movie!


    Madam Schroder was extremely calm. Different from her, the nobledies seated next to her were all apuded by what was happening in the movie.


    ��How could you allow that actor to treat your Gallolei like that?�� quietly asked one of the nobledies that was very familiar with Gallolei.


    ��Rest assured, he wouldn��t live for much longer,�� Miss Schroder gave a small spoiler with a calm voice.


    The actor ying Mathilda��s father just so happened to be sitting nearby. When he heard those words from Madam Schroder, his body started shaking in fear. He felt extremely bitter but was unable to voice his pain.


    Even though Madam Schroder��s words were spoken very quietly, many people still managed to hear the official spoiler, the root of all evil. The audiences started to look forward to the person that woulde to punish this scoundrel and bring Mathilda to live a happy life.


    Soon, the punishment arrived... but, the people that came to punish Mathilda��s father couldn��t be said to be righteous at all. Because of that, the crowd were unable to p their hands and apud for them.


    Thew enforcers in charge of the ��magic craving crystals�� trade unleashed a ruthless massacre upon Mathilda��s entire family.


    During the first massacre, many nobledies were able to handle it. But, this massacre caused them to all open their eyes wide and cover their mouth in astonishment. Some of the younger nobles even had their eyes covered by their parents.


    The darkness and bloodiness of this world was once again bared naked to the audience by that massacre.


    The close-up scene showing the features of the leader of thew enforcers, Stansfield, caused the person seated next to Kaos to jolt back in fear.


    Kaos knew that the character Stansfield was a viin. Furthermore, he waspletely crazy and unhinged. But, Kaos kept feeling that the viin possessed a special sort of charm that made it difficult for one to dislike him.


    In less than an hour since the movie started, two bloody massacres had urred. This hadpletely informed the crowd that... this movie was not a romantic fairy tale!


    ��Fortunately that little girl wasn��t home...��


    Kaos was able to hear the rejoicing whisper from an audience. But, perhaps the director has seen through the heart of the crowd, the scene was intentionally and maliciously cut from the blood-drenched massacre to Mathilda who was out getting groceries.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>


    Due to the dark bloody events embellishing the movie, Kaos actually felt so nervous he found breathing to be difficult the moment the scene shifted.


    She��ll die! Kaos promptly concluded that if Mathilda was to return at this time, she will definitely end up dying.


    Even though the people that massacred her family werew enforcers, thosew enforcers were not followers of the principle of not killing the innocent. For their own interest, they will definitely kill Mathilda to silence this matter.


    This was the darkness of human nature. Kaos was able to understand it. The darkness that emerged in this movie was much scarier than the viin in ��Beauty and the Demon.�� It was also much more realistic.


    Unfortunately, Kaos was unable to change the plot of the movie. He cannot warn that pitiful little girl.


    All he could do was watch as the little girl walked toward home, a scene of death, with groceries she just brought.


    At this moment, the camera deliberately closed up on Mathilda��s looks of anticipation. Furthermore, the motion of the movie even slowed down.


    When the ssical background music slowly started ying, the scene shifted again. The groceries Mathilda brought had appeared outside the hallway to her family��s apartment.


    ��She should be able to discover what��s going on. After all, Mathilda is the main female lead.��


    ��But, she��s already standing in the hallway!��


    At this moment, Kaos had forgotten about breathing. He could also hear people whispering.


    Unfortunately, the audiences in this performance hall were simply unable to provide a helping hand to Mathilda on the screen. The audiences seemed to have forgotten that they were merely watching a fictional story.


    To the crowd��s despair, thosew enforcers saw Mathilda. Mathilda��s eyes came into contact with thew enforcer standing guard outside her family��s apartment.


    The young nobledy next to Kaos didn��t need her senior to help her cover her eyes. She was afraid to watch the uing scene and covered her own eyes.


    Maybe she would only be arrested by them? Kaos��s ten fingers were interlocked together as he waited to see what would happen.


    For this scene, Gallolei��s outstanding acting skills were brilliantly disyed.


    When Mathilda discovered her family had been killed by thew enforcers, she pretended to know nothing about them in order to survive. Under the attentive gaze from thew enforcers, she walked past her family��s apartment and arrived before the door of her neighbor��s apartment, the hitman L��on��s apartment.


    Apart from beingpletely stunned, Kaos was unable to find any other way to describe his current emotions.


    Mathilda began to sob quiet tears as she pressed on L��on��s doorbell nonstop, begging him to open the door. The impression that scene left behind in the audiences�� hearts far surpassed all those gorgeous characters in stage ys.


    That little girl was real. She was so very helpless. At this moment, everyone wanted to extend a helping hand to her.


    ��Open the door! You��re a hitman, you��re not afraid of killing people, so why are you afraid of opening the door?! C��mon! Open the door!��


    While L��on was hesitating, Kaos could hear the soft screams from the young girl sitting beside him.


    But, Kaos knew that in a situation like this, the truly cold-blooded assassins would instead choose the preservation of their own safety and disregard a stranger��s cry for help.


    If L��on was to open the door, it would be equivalent to saying goodbye to his former life.


    But, after repeated hesitations, the demon that was living in disguise in Squirrel Street acted with much kinder heart than the humanw enforcers and opened the door.


    To Mathilda, L��on��s action was akin to a bright light appearing before her eyes. The demon saved the pitiful little girl from a bunch of ruthless humanw enforcers.


    Kaos heaved a sigh of relief and leaned back onto his chair... The young noble girl seated near him was so happy by the scene that there were tears in her eyes.


    ��That is trulymentable.��


    At this moment, his teacher��s voice was suddenly heard from beside him. Kaos turned around and saw that General Fred��s eyes were open.


    ��Teacher... why is itmentable?��


    Kaos had already forgotten what his teacher General Fred said before the start of the movie. Right now, the only thing in his mind was the movie��s story.


    Because of that, he did not notice when General Fed opened his eyes, whether his eyes were open from the very beginning or if he opened his eyes when thosew enforcers massacred Mathilda��s family.


    Nevertheless, General Fred had ignored his prior promation that one should not waste time on something as senseless as a performance.


    He was feeling sorry for the character L��on.


    ��For people of his profession, making that decision is akin to taking a step to one��s tomb.��


    General Fred��s voice sounded very sentimental. He seemed to be recalling something from long ago.


    ��I don��t think there��ll be any problem. Lord teacher, you must��ve not seen the beginning of the movie in your sleep. L��on is very skilled. Furthermore, he possess an arcanotech device for assassination. It is even stronger than the continuous crossbows inscribed with magic runes. Right now, all he��s doing is saving a little girl.��


    Even though that was what Kaos was saying, he couldn��t help but remember the ending for ��Beauty and the Demon.�� That story started out as a happy story about a girl��s chanced encounter with a prince. But, it ended in a tragedy.


    Kaos was sincerely hoping for this movie to have a happy ending.


    But, as if to confirm what General Fred said, after the demon hitman saved Mathilda, he tried very hard to bring joy to the sad little girl. But, when the little girl fell asleep in his apartment, he took out his weapon and aimed it at Mathilda��s head.


    ��If I was him, I would kill her,�� said General Fred all of a sudden.


    General Fred��sment was heard by the young noble girl sitting beside Kaos.


    As the performance hall was too dark, the young noble girl didn��t recognize the person who made thatment was the Nation of Steel��s renowned Iron-blooded Admiral.


    ��Why... their rtionship has been so good before!��


    The young noble girl refuted with resentment. But, she did not receive a response from General Fred.


    Kaos was someone who has experienced the greater world following his teacher. Because of that, he had interacted with some of this world��s cold-blooded assassins. As such, he knew very well that the demon hitman was in a terrible situation. If he was to bring along a little girl with him, he would be in desperate straits.


    Because of that, he began to understand why L��on would point his weapon at the sleeping Mathilda. But, in the end, that demon��s kindness made him incapable of doing that cruel thing.


    ��Maybe he will be able to give up on his dangerous profession as a hitman,�� Kaos tried to be more optimistic toward this story that was going to inevitably be a tragedy.


    ��That��s impossible. Those dyed with others�� blood will one day receive their payback. That demon is destined to only be able to do that job for all his life. That little girl will only bring him misfortunes,�� said General Fred.


    ��But, that demon is still choosing to protect her...��


    Kaos understood why his teacher said that the demon wasmentable. At the same time, he realized what was truly great about that demon killer.


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>


    Later on in the movie, the scenes of L��on and Mathilda living together allowed Kaos to regain the feeling he had when watching ��Beauty and the Demon.�� If described using the earth��s vocabry, then Kaos was ��feeling so sweet that (s)he retrieved the maiden��s heart (s)he tossed away years back.��


    That was the main reason why Kaos was attracted by ��Beauty and the Demon.�� As a prince from the Nation of Steel, he had too many heavy burdens in his life suppressing him and rendering him unable to breathe.


    ��Beauty and the Demon�� created a beautiful world for him. Kaos once again found that sensation in this movie.


    This warm andfortable section of the story made Kaos forget about all his previous uneasy guesses. Maybe this movie will have a happy ending?


    But, the ending of the movie once again confirmed the principle of ��a movie doesn��t make the audience want to send razor des to the director is not a good movie.�� When thew enforcers came to suppress L��on, it was certain that this demon hitman was doomed.


    Having watched till this point, General Fred was no longer sleepy. When he received invitations from Fari��s nobles to watch stage ys, he would always fall asleep within two or three minutes.


    The reason for that was because he felt the performances in stage ys were simply too fake.


    If it was two knights holding swords and wearing armors dueling on the stage, General Fred would most definitely enjoy the show and even apud them.


    But, the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� hadpletely topped General Fred��s understanding toward ��performances.��


    What he was seeing was not a fictional story at all. It was so much that he firmly believed that demon hitman L��on exists.


    Living all alone in a small apartment hotel on the Squirrel Street and apanied by only a potted nt. Even though that man was an exceptional killer, he was patient enough to fold clothes properly and would drink an entire cup of milk every day. All by himself, he would go to a small theater on the Squirrel Street and watch an awkward stage y performance.


    All of this had, undoubtedly, topped General Fred��s impression of the stage ys characters that would put makeup all over their faces and speak in an effeminate manner.


    L��on was an actual demon, a living demon of blood and flesh. But, he was not the sort of despicable and deranged refrain promoted by the Holy Church!


    That being said, what gave General Fred the greatest enjoyment would be the movie��s fighting scenes. The degree of excitement in the confrontation between magic guns in the movie were definitely not inferior to the Nation of Steel��s arena��s duels where champion knights would battle each other with their lives on the line.


    A scene overflowing with blood was far more real than those stage ys where no blood would shed from the dead.


    But, no matter how marvelous a movie it might be, it will inevitablye to an end.


    When the demon waspletely surrounded by an army ofw enforcers, he disguised himself as aw enforcer and was about to escape from the apartment hotel. At that time, General Fred had some hope that he would be able to escape.


    Regretfully, ever since Mathilda encountered L��on, this movie was destined to end with a tragedy.


    When L��on staggeringly walked out from the apartment hotel, the longing for the outside world emerged in his eyes. There was even a little girl waiting for him outside.


    Because of that, all the audiences thought that he had sessfully escaped and was nning to abandon his former career to live an ordinary life with the main female lead. Even Kaos was thinking that way.


    But, at that moment, the movie��s viin Stansfield discovered L��on right when he was about to walk out. He followed after L��on and then took out his weapon, aimed at Leon and shot forth an impaling magic attack.


    At that moment, the scene cutted to Leon��s first person point of view. He swayed slightly and then lost all strength and fell onto the ground.


    He was so close to that new world. He only needed to take another step forward to return to the little girl��s side. But, in the end, he copsed onto a puddle of blood and could only stare powerlessly as the outside.


    ��This...��


    Kaos had the desire to drag out thew enforcer by the name of Stansfield from the movie and teach him a lesson. Even though he admitted that this viin had a special sort of charm, he still felt like he needed to beat him up.


    When the demon hitman said his final line and revealed his ring pull trick, explosions filled the entire scene.


    As General Fred watched the explosions on the screen, his mouth opened and closed. He seemed to want to say something but was unable to do so.


    Kaos who has not cried during any of the scenes of this movie, Kaos who made sure to maintain the image of a man even when watching ��Beauty and the Demon,�� was instantly crying at this scene.


    He didn��t know why he was crying. He was unable to stop the tearsing out from his eyes. The young noble girl seated next to him had already taken out her handkerchief and was wiping her tears and openly sobbing.


    ��Kaos! What did I teach you?! Once you leave the country of Bismarck, the only liquid that��s allowed to flow out from your eyes is blood!��


    It has been a long time since General Fred saw his student shedding non-stop tears. Ever since hepleted the Nation of Steel��s tempering trails at the age of ten, Kaos has erased all cowardly emotions from his core.


    Kaos chose to keep quiet. The reason for that was because the movie still hasn��t ended yet.


    The movie continued until the main female lead Mathilda carried the potted nt, the potted nt grown by L��on, and slowly buried it onto the ground as if in substitute for L��on��s actual body.


    ��I think we��ll be okay here, L��on.��


    Once she said those words, the ending song ��Shape Of My Heart�� started ying.


    General Fred��s ice-cold expression wavered slightly. In the end, he closed his eyes with endless regret.


    It was only at this moment that Kaos noticed a drop of tear rolling down General Fred��s aged face.


    He would never expect for this generation with the title of Iron-blood to actually shed a tear from watching a performance.


    The song ��Shape Of My Heart�� began to reverberate through the performance hall. A sorrowful atmosphere filled the entire performance hall. It was not only the young noble girl seated beside Kaos who was sobbing spasmodically. There were barely anyone among the audience that were able to contain themselves from shedding tears.


    When the ending credits started rolling, the list of actors began to gradually appear on the screen.


    The light in the performance hall turned back on. Practically all the audience stood up from their seats...


    When the apuse stopped, a scream suddenly sounded from among the audience.


    ��Stansfield! Why are you still alive?!��


    The person that screamed was a little girl who seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen. She was very fortunate to be seated next to Sir Weissenasche in charge of ying the viin Stansfield.


    Sir Weissenasche just so happened to be wearing the same attire as his movie character because he heard that all the actors and actresses will get on stage to make a speech after the movie.


    It seemed like the little girl seated next to him was too absorbed into the movie. Or perhaps this movie was simply too realistic. The little girl actually started reciting a magic spell from the God of Lightning and Punishment, Karshilov.


    Juding from the magic fluctations, that spell of hers was quite strong too.


    ��Young miss, that... is only a movie!��


    Sir Weissenasche was immediately stunned. He suddenly recalled what Joshua warned him before they started filming the movie.


    ��Once you��ve yed that character, you need to make sure to watch yourself when walking on the street at night.��


    ����������������������������


    Trantor YangWenli:


    Please support my trantion and this novel by upvoting it. Gifts are greatly appreciated!


    Check out my other trantions too! Mytest side project is ��I Beg You All, Please Shut Up��


    If there are any grammar errors, please leave ament. I will try to fix them asap. Thanks!

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140 – Negotiation (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 140: �C Negotiation (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Thirty minutes before the movie ended. Inside the cinema room located behind the audience seats.


    Madam Schroder hadpletely transformed the performance hall for the sake of L��on: The Demon��s movie premier. One of the things she did was the setting up a cinema room behind the performance hall.


    The originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon�� was ced in the center of this not veryrge cinema room.


    Madam Schroder had dispatched her two most trusted aides to guard the originium crystal inside the cinema room. A group of sword-wielding guards were stationed outside. They served to prevent any strangers from approaching the room.


    The enormously high standards of treatment Madam Schroder had for the originium crystal was akin to the protection of a treasury containing countless gold coins and gems.


    But, the sample crystal for ��L��on: The Demon�� was most definitely worthy of this treatment.


    Among Madam Schroder��s two trusted aides guarding the originium crystal inside the cinema room, a certain leader of the ck Dove, the dark elfdy known as Thousand Faces, had infiltrated into the room.


    ��Why would that demon refuse to ept Miss Gallolei��s confession...? Sigh, this is truly a pity!��


    The other trusted aide in the cinema room was a fifty-some year old looking mage. Judging from the magic aura he emits, he should be a rank seven mage.


    But, the dark elf was not concerned with the strength of this mage. When the mage waspletely immersed in Mathilda telling L��on that she might be in love with him, the dark elf had stealthily extended her hand toward the originium crystal ced in the center of the room.


    ��Stop! Ron! Don��t touch that originium crystal! If you break it, you wouldn��t be able to make up for it your entire life!��


    The old mage immediately detected the rash behavior from the young man in the room with him and loudly shouted at him.


    But, after being stopped by the mage, a rune inscription appeared on the Dark Elf��s finger.


    The rune does not possess any offensive nature at all. The instant the old mage saw that rune, he felt a feeling of sleepiness sweeping through him. Before he could use his magic power to disperse the sleepiness, he smelled the scent of a special incense.


    That scent had actually filled the entire cinema room before the movie premier even began. But, he only noticed the scent after the Dark Elf activated her rune.


    After the mage fell to the ground and lost consciousness, the Dark Elf revealed her real appearance. The first thing she did after revealing her real appearance was to wipe clean her tears.


    Her goal in entering the Fari��s Mansion this time around was to steal the movie sample for ��L��on: The Demon�� and then bring it back to the demon realm.


    Originally, she was able to start working over a dozen hours ago. But, after pondering carefully, the dark elf decided to sit down and finish watching the movie first.


    But, during the movie, she discovered that her tears were rolling down her eyes excessively.


    She was already imagining herself as L��on. Far before the movie��s end, her ice-cold heart has been moved by the movie multiple times. She ended up shedding tears in an instant on many asions.


    After she changed her appearance to that of someone else, she was unable to have tears or sweat. That was not a good thing. Holding back her tears and sweat was something extremely ufortable for her.


    Because of that, she had no choice but to act before the movie ended.


    The dark elf finished wiping away her tears and adjusted her state of mind. She prepared herself to do the business ining here.


    She ced her hand on the originium crystal located in the center of the cinema room. But, she felt resistance the moment she touched the originium crystal.


    There��s a magic barrier!


    Madam Schroder actually ced such a thorny barrier all for the sake of safeguarding an originium crystal.


    But, a magic barrier of that caliber was something that the dark elf could breach should she concentrate on it.


    After all, decoding and undoing the various barriers set up by the mages were her speciality.


    But, she would not be able to continue watching what would happen in the movie should she turn her focus onto the magic barrier.


    Maybe... she should work on the magic barrier after she finished watching the movie? But, the dark elf was not certain how long her magic will keep the rank seven mage unconscious.


    At the moment when she was feeling intertwined, someone opened the door to the cinema room.


    She immediately shifted away. Like a cat, she gracefullynded on the other side of the door.


    She was staring at the door and holding a dagger covered in poison.


    The poison was not fatal. It was only able to tranquilize the target. Originally, the dark elf would not hesitate to kill for her missions.


    But, the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� brought her back to her maiden��s heart that she had tossed away tens of years ago. Because of that, she chose aparatively friendlier method of attack.


    The moment the person who opened the door walked in, her dagger would press against that person��s neck.


    While she was on full alert, the movie was still going on. Time and time again, her focus would be shifted to the movie��s progress.


    But, she soon turned her focus back to the person entering the room.


    ��Why are you bothering to hide?��


    A familiar voice sounded. When the dark elf saw that person, her movements immediately grew stiff. In the end, she helplessly ced away her weapon.


    ��Miss dark elf, if you wanted to participate in the movie premiere, I could arrange a seat for you in the audience seatings. There was no need for you to hide here at all.��


    Joshua pushed open the cinema room��s door and saw the dark elf standing next to the wall.


    The dark elf did not respond to Joshua. She took several steps back and looked to Joshua��s side. No other person was with him. But, there were several Day Banshees floating around him.


    Even if the Day Banshee��s battle power were insufficient, the aura of death emitting from the imprint on Joshua��s hand was more than enough to make the dark elf give up on all resistance.


    ��I did note here to watch a movie.��


    Indeed, the dark elf did note here to watch the movie. Rather, she came to steal the originium crystal that contains the sample for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    As such, she was not lying. Neverthless, her eyes would shift to the movie screen outside the viewing room from time and time again. Seeing that, her words became extremely unpersuasive.


    Joshua was able to see how tangled this dark elfdy was. In the end, he let out a sigh and made a ��please go ahead�� gesture toward her.


    Even though this dark elfdy had entered the cinema without purchasing a ticket, Joshua still regarded her as a guest.


    ��How about... we finish watching the movie before talking?�� suggested Joshua.


    The dark elf revealed a slight frown. She seemed to be having some sort of mental struggle. But, when the movie reached the part where the Law Enforcement Army arrived and surrounded L��on and Mathilda, she ended up silently nodding her head.


    Even though she had epted Joshua��s proposal, her taut expression remained unchanged. Joshua decided to quietly stand to the side and wait for the movie to finish.


    When L��on died, the dark elfdy seemed to be holding back something. Her eyes were twitching slightly.


    The movie continued even after that. L��on��s death did not manage to affect the emotions of this ice-cold dark elf assassin.


    After Mathilda buried the potted nt on the ground and said ��I think we��ll be okay here, L��on,�� that the dark elf seemed to still be holding back something. Her throat seemed to choke with emotions.


    Finally, when the melody for ��Shape Of My Heart�� began ying, she finally lost control of her emotions. The dark elf girl who has maintained an aloof attitude the entire time ever since Joshua entered the room started tearing up.


    But, for the purpose of acting brave, this dark elf was using her hand to wipe away her tears continuously. Unfortunately, perhaps because she hasn��t cried for tens of years, she ended up crying out all the sadness she had held in her heart over the years.


    The painful appearance of the dark elf shocked Joshua momentarily. The impression Joshua had of this dark elf, the leader of the ck Dove, was that she was reserved, aloof and slightly cunning. She seemed like a person who would never expose her real self to others.


    Perhaps that was the reason why her nickname was Thousand Faces.


    That said, her tolerance before crying was much lower than Joshua expected. Or perhaps... the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� resonated with her?


    Regardless, Joshua��s impression of this dark elf had shatteredpletely like his impression of the frost elf.


    ��Use this to wipe your tears.��


    Joshua does not carry a handkerchief with him. Because of that, he could only find a random table cloth and toss it to the dark elf.


    Joshua felt that to be slightly unfortunate. If he had a handkerchief, he would likely be able to receive much more of a favorable impression from the dark elf. After all, women are most vulnerable when they��re crying.


    The dark elf did not refuse Joshua��s offer and took the tablecloth he offered her. Using it, she wiped away all the tears from her face.


    She didn��t want to cry herself like this either. She didn��t want to reveal her vulnerable side to a stranger like Joshua.


    Unfortunately, the tear bomb Joshua tossed at her, that ��L��on: The Demon,�� was simply too strong.


    No matter how the dark elf resisted it, she was unable to withstand the infectious power of the song ��Shape Of My Heart.�� In the end, she ended up exploding with tears she saved up the entire movie.


    It was the same for Joshua. During his first time watching ��L��on: The Professional,�� he was not too affected by the entire movie. But, when the movie ended, all his tears came rushing out.


    Even though the movie caused the dark elf to expose her vulnerability to Joshua, she was an aplished professional intelligence agent and assassin. Thus, she quickly adjusted herself.


    The tablecloth was like a magician��s cover cloth in that dark elf��s hand. The moment earlier, she was crying nonstop. Yet, the moment after, her face returned to her previous ice-cold expression.


    But, the red corners of her eyes served to prove that she was extremely sad only a couple seconds ago.


    ��Is that the only possible fate for L��on?��


    Before Joshua could say anything, the dark elf suddenly voiced her question.


    ��Let me think. In the real story, L��on didn��t die. Instead, he established a hotel on Squirrel Street. He also took in two gray-cat beastmen and half-dragon children... does this oue satisfy you?��


    What Joshua spoke of was what happened to L��on��s performer, the Deceiver Pluk.


    After hearing what Joshua said, the dark elf suddenly smiled.


    This was Joshua��s first time seeing her smile. All the smiles she showed in the past were pretense she used in order to negotiate with others. But, this smile of hers did notst for long.


    She walked over to the window. Through the window, she was able to see what was happening in the screening hall.


    A little girl that looked to be only thirteen or fourteen years old discovered the viin of the movie, Stansfield, was sitting next to her. Without any hesitation, she chose to avenge L��on and began to chant a dangerous lightning magic.


    Fortunately, the person seated next to her, a mage that seemed to be her teacher, stopped her. Only with that did the actor for Stansfield, Sir Weissenasche, manage to escape the tragic fate of having an afro-style hairdo to get on stageter.


    ��If I was her, I��d do the same purely so that I can vent myself,�� said the dark elf.


    ��Then... I��ve obtained my goal. I��ve won our wager.��


    Joshua was looking at the audience below through another window. When the credit scene for the performers started rolling on the screen, the movie premier has yet topletely finish.


    Madam Schroder got onto the stage. Then, all the actors for the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� began to walk onto the stage one after another.


    When the two final performers, the Flower of Fari who yed the female lead Mathilda and Deceiver Pluk who yed the male lead L��on got on the stage together, practically all the audience started pping. Their apuse was even more enthusiastic than when the movie ended.


    Their apuse continued for a very long time.


    Joshua looked to the dark elf. She seemed to be pondering something.


    At this moment, the dark elf was fully certain that those apuse were for the demon standing on the stage!


    Those humans were giving a standing ovation to a demon. Many people were also feeling extremely moved by that demon being alive.


    Had this been before, if someone was to describe this scene to the dark elf, she would definitely think that person was telling her a joke, an unfunny joke.


    But, the reality was before her very eyes. A demon was standing on the humans�� stage. Furthermore, he was the focus of the entire stage.


    In the end, even the dark elf started pping her hand.


    Even though she knew that the story in the movie was fictional, anyone who had just watched ��L��on: The Demon�� would be extremely moved by seeing L��on standing together with Mathilda.


    After the dark elf finished pping, she turned to look at Joshua.


    The person who made all this a reality was Joshua. Joshua aplished what she refused to believe would happen.


    He had allowed a demon to be epted by the humans.


    ��Even though they are apuding for the movie��s fictional demon hitman, the fictional movie had, at the very least, influenced the real world, no?�� asked Joshua.


    This was the ��destructive powers�� of culture. It was essentially a magic that could reconstruct a human��s senses, values and outlooks.


    ��You��ve won, Lord Joshua.��


    The dark elf candidly admitted defeat in her wager with Joshua.


    ��Then...�� Joshua was prepared to recruit this new ��heroic�� character.


    But, at this moment, a rune inscription appeared on the dark elf��s fingertip. The moment Joshua saw that rune, sleepiness assaulted his senses.


    Joshua��s vision began to blur... Could this be a ��Yax Lizard''[1] Magic?


    As Joshua��s eyelid grew heavier and heavier, he couldn��t help to ce his weight on the window to support himself.


    So the dark elves of this world were established with the settings of being cunning too? Are they also believers in the Queen Mother Lolth like the Drows?[2]


    ��My apologies. Lord Joshua... I am unable to work for you right now.��


    The dark elf watched as Joshua��s body swayed back and forth before copsing. Only then did she turn around to walk toward the originium stone.


    But, the next moment, her hand was grabbed by someone. She immediately turned around in shock.


    ��How...��


    She did not expect for Joshua��s resistance toward sleep magic to be that strong.


    ��Don��t underestimate a programmer��s ability to stay awake,�� said Joshua.


    [1] [Reference to Chinese inte meme]


    [2] [Reference to DnD��s dark elves.]

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>


    Programmer?


    The dark elf searched through her memories in only a couple seconds. But, she realized that she had never heard of that profession or race before.


    Nevertheless, her sleeping magic seemed to have some effect on Joshua. The moment Joshua fell down, she loosened her guard. Unfortunately, they caused her to pay a considerable price.


    In that split second, Joshua grabbed her hand. She tried to struggle free from Joshua��s grasp but discovered that her arm seemed to be wrapped around by a Titan Python. The power of his grasp was so strong that she was unable to struggle free at all.


    The racial strength of a Chaos Demon far surpassed that of a Dark Elf. Even though this dark elf was very skilled, had a strong body and countless treacherous magic abilities, she was still unable to break free from Joshua��s grasp.


    This was no friendly handshake thatsted for several seconds.


    In the short few seconds her hand was being held, the dark elf felt her palm being full with an aura of gloom coldness. Apanying that coldness was pain.


    She felt like her soul was being pulled out.


    Joshua released his hand. Immediately, the dark elf took multiple steps and backed herself to the wall behind her. Then, she took a nce at her hand.


    A scarlet imprint appeared on her palm. The shape of that imprint was identical to the Duke of Bones�� imprint on Joshua��s palm.


    ��Originally, I was nning to negotiate with you in a friendly manner. But, it seems like that��s out of question now.��


    Gray magic power began to overflow out from Joshua��s body. The chaos magic immediately dispelled the sleeping magic the dark elf casted on Joshua. All sense of sleepiness disappeared from Joshua��s body.


    ��Because of that, I had to resort to this rough method...��


    The dark elf held onto her imprinted hand with her other hand. She was trying to remove that strange imprint with her magic. Unfortunately, her attempt ended in a failure.


    The content of the imprint was notplex at all. But, the master of that imprint possesses power far superior to the dark elf.


    ��Lord Joshua, I��ve been branded with a Lich��s imprint. Anyone in my current position would not be able to keep calm...��


    The dark elf gave up on the thought of removing the imprint with her own strength. The reason for that was because she no longer had any time left. Because of Joshua��s involvement, the mage that she rendered unconscious was showing signs of waking up.


    This was no longer a ce suited to have discussions with Joshua. Dark gray mist appeared on her body. She was nning to alter her appearance to Madam Schroder��s trusted aide to deceive the knights outside.


    But, her disguise was not sessful. The moment her disguise extended to her imprinted hand, her entire disguise started cracking like ss. The moment her disguise touched the imprint, it shattered.


    But, the dark elf did not panic because she lost her ability of disguise. She immediately took out her dagger and ced her hand on the cinema room��s door knob.


    She was nning to break out of the Fari��s Mansion with force. With her skills, she was absolutely certain that she would be able to escape from the dozen guards outside.


    But, the moment her hand touched the door knob, Joshua��s voice sounded from behind her.


    ��If you are to leave like this, you will never be able to obtain the sample film for ��L��on: The Demon.�� I don��t believe the Grand Duchess of ckwood would make the same mistake twice.��


    Sure enough, Joshua��s words caused the dark elf to stiffen her movements. It would appear that Joshua had guessed correctly. The reason why she went through all this effort to sneak into the cinema room was to obtain thepleted sample for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    The dark elf ced away her dagger. She turned around and took a nce at the mage that was about to wake up. The same rune once again appeared on her fingertip. That pitiful mage was forced to be put asleep by her again.


    The dark elf needed the originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon.�� Not only did she promise to bring it back to the demon realm, she also needed that movie to suppress the side effects of her abilities.


    While the Heresy Tribunal had given her a lot of powerful abilities, the side effects of those abilities were all fatal.


    Back when she was still in the Heresy Tribunal, she could utilize the singing from the Saintess Herolia to ward off those crazed mutterings. But, now that she had betrayed the Heresy Tribunal, she would only be able to eliminate those mutterings only by finding a meadow of blooming flowers and quietly sit there for an entire day.


    But, the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� was able to eliminate all the negative emotions in her heart in only a short period of time. The dark elf was certain that she would not grow tired of the movie even if she was to watch it for ten more times in session.


    ��Lord Joshua, do you... possess an originium crystal with that movie stored in it?��


    She took a nce at the originium crystal under the protection of a magic barrier. She originally thought that Joshua had ��sold�� the movie to that Grand Duchess of ckwood.


    ��Of course. Madam Schroder is only an ��agent�� and ��investor,�� said Joshua.


    ��I needed one such originium crystal.��


    The dark elf weighted her options. She wouldn��t be able to eliminate the magic barrier with Joshua present. Not to mention, there��s that dangerous imprint on her hand.


    That imprint contained chaos magic. Because of that, she was unable to utilize any magic with her left hand.


    The dark elf was forced to reach terms with Joshua.


    ��ording to the principle of things, a movie can only be sold as DVDs after it��s been in theaters for several months. But, seeing that you��re a special customer, I am willing to make an exception and sell you an originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon,���� said Joshua.


    ��Then... what is the price for it?��


    The dark elf did not bother to wonder what ��DVD�� meant.


    She was not stupid. She knew that the value of ��L��on: The Demon�� far surpassed what one could imagine; whether it be the economic benefits from the screening or the unimaginable and influential benefits it will bring to its producer.


    But, that��s assuming that the movie would only be screened in theaters permitted by the producer.


    ��Price? Let me think about it. Originally, I was nning to share interesting things with you as long as you��re willing to join my entertainment guild. Regretfully... miss dark elf, you��ve ruined my trust in you. But, taking into consideration that you��ve helped me with taking care of the troublesome Heresy Tribunal, I��ll sell you it for 50% off then.��


    Joshua opened his hands. The imprint from the Duke of Bones started to emit a faint light. The dark elf could feel the imprint on her hand emitting a slightly painful sensation.


    ��The price shall be your soul. What do you think?��


    Finally, Joshua did something that the representatives of evil, the demons, should do. He was nning to use life and soul as the transaction currency.

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>


    ��My soul? That is a truly enormous price.��


    The dark elf knew that Joshua must��ve signed a contract with a powerful Lich. Thus, if she was to hand her soul to Joshua, it would mean that she was handing her soul to that Lich too.


    This was a contract much more unreasonable than telling her to sell her body. Should she sign the contract, she would practically be Joshua��s pet pigeon for the rest of her life.


    ��That is the most basic requirement needed for me to trust you. Besides, I do not believe this price to be too costly either. After all, ��L��on: The Demon�� is not the only movie in this world.��


    What Joshua said was not too appealing to the dark elf. If she really wanted to watch movies, she could very well purchase a ticket to watch one.


    The reason why she was stealing the originium crystal with ��L��on: The Demon�� stored in it was purely so that she could bring it back to the demon realm. The main reason why she was hesitating was because... she might not be able to leave this cinema room alive should she refuse Joshua.


    She felt a gloomy and cold aura when she touched the door knob earlier.


    An undead, or multiple undeads, were guarding the other side of the door. The dark elf does not possess any magic that could banish undeads. On top of that, there were a dozen fully armed human knights outside too...


    Should Joshua be serious, the possibility of her being able to exit the Fari��s Mansion alive would be slim to none. As such, she had no power to choose.


    After weighing her options, the dark elf ultimately nodded her head. Her only purpose in staying alive in this world was to take revenge at the Heresy Tribunal and... to repay her ��Mathilda�� that saved her.


    ��A wise choice... then, let us shake hands for our phony friendship.��


    Joshua extended his hand with the Duke of Bones�� imprint.


    The dark elf hesitated momentarily. She wanted to ce her other hand on her dagger.


    But, she felt an ice-cold aura blowing past her neck. That aura forced her to relinquish her crafty tricks and hold Joshua��s hand.


    Through her palm, ice-cold magic power invaded her body. She was able to resist the magic power from a certain Lich with her own magic power. But, for the sake of surviving, she choose to rx her body.


    Soon, the Lich��s magic power filled the core of her soul. When she released her hand, she felt a wondrous sensation.


    ��What do I need to do for you?��


    The dark elf moved her hands. The imprint on her palm had disappeared.


    To test out whether the domain preventing magic usage was still present on her body or not, she changed her appearance multiple times before Joshua. Only then did she change her appearance back to her own appearance.


    Even though the dark elf detested the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal, the abilities given to her by the Heresy Tribunal were the foundation of her skills as an assassin and information agent.


    ��First matter of concern, have you heard of the God of Order before?��


    Joshua could actually be considered as the God of Order Lloyd��s number one missionary. Even the frost elf Tylene who had just joined his entertainment guild joined Lloyd��s church for the sake of ��going online.��


    ��The God of Order, Lloyd. It is one of the most basic rune systems in this world. It is also my most familiar rune system.��


    The dark elf wrote a few rune inscriptions in the air. With those runes, a tablecloth ced on the side started floating in midair.


    Then, over a hundred runes from the Order System started floating around her. The amount of runes she knew was totallyparable to a sage from the Sage Tower!


    This dark elf was actually a top schr!


    That said, as the elves possessed longer lives, it was destined that they would have more time to learn knowledge than humans. Unfortunately, their long lives also doomed them with a slow growth.


    Their upper limits for magic made it so that even if they knew a lot of runes, they were incapable of activating magics capable of determining the oue of a battle.


    Joshua did not bother to ask this dark elfdy how old she was. To rashly ask a woman her age, especially someone whose age was in the triple digits, was an irrational behavior akin to courting death.


    ��Since you��re proficient in the runes of order, it��ll be simple then.��


    The small amount of ordinary magic power flowed out from Joshua��s palm. A spinning cube appeared above his hand.


    ��This is... magic from the order system? Milord, please excuse my rudeness. I��ve already grasped all rank five magic and below from the order system. From rank six magic and above, they��ve be difficult and impractical for me to use.��


    The dark elf believed the order system��s magic to be the most practical for assassination. Her abilities were all based on the magic ��Mage Hand,�� one of the most basic magic. Using that basic magic, the dark elf was able to expand it to countless different applications.


    Magic was not something that was better the moreplicated it was. Instead, she believed practicality of magic to be much more important. As such, she was abat mage like Ciri.


    ��Strictly speaking, this thing is not magic.��


    Joshua tossed the white cube to the dark elf. The dark elf extended her hand to catch the cube. The cube bagan to spin on her hand nonstop.


    ��Not... magic?��


    The dark elf looked at Joshua with a confused look. She saw Joshua making a motion of clenching one��s hand. Copying Joshua��s motion, the dark elf grabbed the cube.


    The cube immediately shattered into countless rune inscriptions. Like a powerful current, the runes rushed into the dark elf��s body. She opened her eyes wide in shock. A pitch-ck window was present before her eyes. Gradually, the window turned pure white.


    A series of words, ��Windows XP,�� appeared on the center of the white window.


    She took a couple steps back to distance herself from that strange window. But, in a short few seconds, she realized that the window had appeared in her line of sight directly, that she was simply unable to escape from it.


    ��This is... an illusion magic?��


    The only kind of magic the dark elf knew that could change what a person was seeing would be illusion magics. But, illusion magics do not belong to the order system. Instead, it belonged to a very rarely seen rune system.


    ��No. Strictly speaking, this is a new world.��


    Joshua did not fullypile the Windows XP operating system. The order runes were different fromputers�� diodes. The only reason why he named the operating system he made using the order runes as Windows Xp was all because of nostalgia.


    ��A new world?��


    The dark elf was unable toprehend what Joshua was saying. After all, to the people living in the 18th century during the magic industrial revolution,puters were a concept much ahead of their time.


    ��I believe that there should be an icon called ��Mage Forum�� on your desktop. Use your hand to tap at it.��


    Joshua used his hand to do a tapping motion.


    Although the dark elf was shocked by what appeared before her eyes, her professional allowed her to quickly calm her mind. She ran her eyes across the ��desktop�� mentioned by Joshua. There were three special icons. They��re respectively ��My System,��Nond Radio Station�� and ��Mage Forum.��

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>


    ��Is there any practical use with a magic like this?��


    The dark elf skimmed over the contents on Mage Forum. She does not understand the meaning of ��forum.�� As such, to her, it simply seemed like a series of words had appeared before her eyes.


    But, leaving behind words in one��s field of vision was something that could be easily aplished with illusion magic.


    ��This is its use.��


    Joshua didn��t say those words out loud. Instead, a message appeared on the Mage Forum. The person who sent that message was ��Nightwatcher.��


    Even without needing Joshua to exin things for her, the dark elf was able to tell that it was Joshua who sent that message... Ever sinceing in contact with Joshua, she has felt ��astonished�� countless times.


    ��This magic... is able to send messages back and forth?��


    The dark elf knew of magics that could transmit messages back and forth. The most well-known among that kind of magic would be the Holy Light system��s ��Transmission Imprint.�� That was the magic most used by the lesiastical Temrs.


    In battles, Transmission Imprint could be used to transmit simple messages. But, the ��magic�� before her, Joshua��s magic, waspletely different.


    ��No, it��s not transmission. Instead, it��s storage.��


    With a wave of his hand, the white window disappeared before Joshua��s field of vision.


    ��The messages written by anyone on this forum will forever remain on the forum. They will only disappear when they��re deleted by the administrator.��


    ��Anyone...��


    The dark elf noticed the keyword in what Joshua just said to her. She seemed to understand what Joshua meant by ��new world.��


    ��That��s right. Anyone. As long as that person believes in the God of Order and possesses this magic system, they will be able tomunicate with other people on the forum once they obtain a proof of identity.��


    ��This...��


    Hearing Joshua��s exnation, the dark elf felt like shivering even though it wasn��t cold. It was not because she was afraid. Instead, it was because of shock.


    She was not someone with a backward way of thinking. She soon realized what that forum represented. It would be an intrinsically ��equal�� world.


    There would be no differences between race or status. Everyone couldmunicate as equals in this whole new world.


    And, the only god in that world...


    The dark elf turned to look at Joshua. Her eyes were silver-white. She was looking at Joshua with an expression like he was some sort of dangerous giant dragon.


    It was like a sneeze from him would spit out a fireball that could burn her, bone included, to crisp.


    ��Lord Joshua, is it possible for me to bring this magic back to the demon realm?��


    After the dark elf realized what sort of thing the ��Mage Forum�� really was, her attitude toward Joshua had changed somewhat.


    ��We are currently on a local areawork. Once we cross the street, ourmunication will stop. As for trying to cross an entire realm, that��s simply impossible.��


    Right now, all that Joshua was waiting for was for the frost elf Tylene��s World Tree to germinate. Once that happens, he would be able to officially begin the promotion of the ��Mage Forum�� in Nond. For now, JOshua was using his own mind as thework medium.


    ��Local areawork?��


    Joshua once again mentioned a list of words that the dark elf couldn��tprehend.


    ��In a nutshell, once this forum reaches the demon realm, it��ll be rendered useless.��


    The dark elf was nning to ask more about the ��Mage Forum�� when she heard footsteps from outside. This meant that her private conversation with Joshua had to end.


    From her experience, the dark elf determined those heavy footsteps to be from the dozen heavily armed knights.


    The hallway to the cinema room was extremely narrow. There wasn��t even a single window. If the dark elf wanted to escape from those knights, it would not be difficult at all. But, facing them head on would be practically impossible.


    ��Come to the Hearthstone Tavern when you��re free. I can talk about things with you in detail there. I will also hand you an originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon�� there.��


    Joshua pushed open the door to the cinema room and turned back to look at the dark elf that has changed her appearance to Madam Schroder��s trusted aide. After leaving those words, he left the cinema room.


    With her disguise ability back, escaping from a bunch of knights was nothing difficult. Thus, Joshua was not worried about the dark elf.


    .........


    After all the performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe bowed to the audience on the premiere show, Joshua decided to add a final musical performance.


    The person conducting the musical performance wasn��t anyone from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Instead, it was the frost elf Tylene.


    Naturally, the musical performance was held for the sake of gathering ��nourishment�� for Tylene��s World Tree.


    Originally, the audiences were prepared to leave after all the cast for ��L��on: The Demon�� exited the stage.


    Generally, nobles would arrange their ballste at night. On top of that, ��L��on: The Demon�� was over two hours long. Thus, it was approaching midnight now.


    It was not a good time for Tylene to get on the stage. After their intense emotion shifts, the audiences were already getting sleepy.


    But, taking Madam Schroder into consideration, they had no choice but to raise their concentration and finish listening to the musical performance.


    ��It��s still not over?��


    Seated at the backmost row, General Fred was nning to stand up and leave. He was already very old... and was showing signs of sleepiness at this hour. He was nning to use his final strength to do some diplomatic exchange with Madam Schroder.


    He was also nning to casually ask Madam Schroder if the demon hitman by the name of L��on needed an employer.


    Never did he expect for the movie premier to not be over. The person who got on the stage afterwards was not any cast from ��L��on: The Demon.�� Instead, it was an elven girl they��ve never seen before.


    ��I��ve heard the musical performance from elves from the nation of Niburhol before. Teacher, you will likely be able to have a sound sleep after listening to her performance,�� said Kaos.


    ��Make sure to wake me upter.��


    General Fred closed his eyes. He was preparing to sleep.


    But, the moment the music sounded from the stage, the moment the music gradually started to climax, the old general abruptly opened his eyes.


    ��We now need to recruit one more person.��


    Kaos was listening to the arousing music resounding through the entire performance hall. How was this supposed to be an elven luby? After hearing the song, Kaos had an urge to save the world.


    After two weeks of practice, Tylene was able to perfectly perform the songs Joshua wrote for her.


    This was her third performance on an actual stage. Tylene managed to perfectly finish singing all the songs. After she paid a humble respect to the audience, she left the stage.


    From the moment the music began, Tylene was able to feel some sort of change happening to her body. She was starting to hear some of the voices from the others�� hearts. Or perhaps this could be said to be ��prayers.��


    When Tylene opened her hands and summoned out the World Tree seed from her body, she discovered that a soft shoot had appeared out from the surface of the World Tree seed.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>


    The premier for ��L��on: The Demon�� persisted veryte into the night. The audiences that were invited to partake in the premier were all perfectly satisfied after listening to the musical performance. They began to walk out of the performance hall.


    The dark elf that had just ��escaped�� from Joshua decided to take this opportunity to sneak into the crowd and leave Fari��s Mansion.


    After exiting the mansion, the dark elf changed into a crow and flew into the sky. She found a quiet roof andnded.


    She was already impatient to use the ��magic�� Joshua gave her.


    Even though she had put forth enormous self control before Joshua, people would either be panicking or enter a state of excitement when confronted with somethingpletely new.


    The dark elf belonged to thetter category. She knew that if the ��Mage Forum�� would be like what Joshua said, that if one could exchange information anywhere using the forum...


    She began to attempt on using the system as a crow. When her crow beak tapped the ��Mage Forum�� icon, what appeared was not the same interface she saw in Fari��s Mansion.


    Instead, what appeared were the characters ��404.��


    In a crow form, the dark elf crooked her head. She was unable to understand what was going on. Because of that, she attempted to do the same thing a couple more times. Unfortunately, the end oue remained the same. They all showed her a ��404�� message.


    Because of this, the dark elf felt like she was deceived. In order to find out the reason why this was happening, she pped her wings and flew toward the Fari��s Mansion.


    .........


    After the premiere ended, Joshua did not choose to return to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Tylene, let me see your World Tree seed.��


    This was a private room Madam Schroder arranged for Joshua. It would be fine even if Joshua decided to sleep here tonight.


    Apart from Joshua and Tylene, Ciri and Ynor were also in the room.


    After Pluk showed up for the premiere��s cast reveal, he returned to Squirrel Street with the gray-cat beastmen and half-dragon children.


    Tylene was sitting on the only sofa in the fitting room. The others present were all looking at her.


    Tylene knew better than anyone what the World Tree signified.


    It signified the birth of a new elven race. As long as she grows the World Tree seed into an actual tree, the World Tree will grant all the elves in that race great elven powers.


    Because of that, Tylene should��ve kept the news of the World Tree seed��s germination. After all, she had heard that there were a lot of mages that viewed the World Trees as a kind of excellent magic ingredient.


    But, if she didn��t have Joshua��s help, the World Tree seed might��ve never been able to germinate.


    Tylene opened her hands. An apple-sized World Tree seed was hovering above her palms. Cracks were present on the surface of the seed. A shoot filled with rune inscriptions was growing out from the cracks.


    When Tylene summoned out the World Tree seed, the leaves even swayed toward Joshua.


    The World Tree seed didn��t do that to attack Joshua. If it was a human, the World Tree might be waving at Joshua.


    The World Tree lodging in Tylene��s body seemed to possess its own awareness. Furthermore, the World Tree seed did not show any sign of resistance toward Joshua storing hispiled rune inscription codes into it.


    ��It... is greeting you?��


    Ciri could also tell that the World Tree seed seemed to want to convey something.


    ��It would appear that what we��ll be taking care of would not be a potted nt. Instead, it is likely going to be another cat majesty.��


    Joshua recalled that ck cat.


    Since the awareness of the ckwood Elves�� World Tree took the form of a ck cat, it would not be surprising if the Frost Elves�� World Tree took the form of a white cat upon maturity.


    Joshua came over to Tylene and extended his hand to touch the World Tree��s leaf. But, at that moment, Tylene��s hand shivered slightly. Furthermore, her body also pulled back slightly.


    Even though Tylene believed Joshua to be different from the demons described by the Holy Church after interacting with him for a week, Tylene still felt slightly uneasy when Joshua attempted to touch the World Tree.


    Joshua did not force the frost elf to hand over the World Tree seed. After a moment of hesitation, Tylene seemed to be trying to deceive herself by closing her eyes and turning around. Then, she extended her hand toward Joshua.


    In order to revive her race, this courageous elven girl had resolutely decided to offer her all to the demon before her.


    ��Ciri, do you know any barrier type magic?��


    Joshua managed to sessfully touch the World Tree seed��s shoot. The rune sequences for his server were still present on the World Tree. Right now, what he needed to do was to activate those rune sequences.


    ��Magic barrier? I��ve used them before to catch forest wolves. Mmmm... give me a bit, I��ll draw a magic formation.��


    Ciri began to draw her magic formation using the magic staff she carried with her. A magic barrier was a basic type of barrier magic. Practically all mages knew a bit about how to use magic barriers.


    Nevertheless, Joshua had no idea how Ciri could use a magic barrier to catch forest wolves.


    Using three minutes, Ciri finished setting up her magic barrier. With Joshua as the center, the entire room��s surroundings were enveloped by a transparent magic.


    After Ciri finished setting up her magic barrier, Joshua began to activate the rune sequences.


    The small amount of magic power from the order system started to flow out from Joshua��s fingers. When the magic power came in contact with the World Tree on Tylene��s hand, a great amount of runes of order began to revolve around the World Tree.


    Not long after, those runes began to gradually disappear. When the frost elf opened her eyes again, the first thing she saw was a window with the logo ��Windows XP.��


    Joshua also summoned out his own windows interface. A satisfactory full five bars signal was present on the lower right corner of his desktop.


    ��Finally, we��ve escaped from the restrictions of the local areawork.��


    Joshua entered the Mage Forum directly. Awork made using magic power was not very fast. But, perhaps that might also be because the World Tree was still a sapling.


    Right now, what Joshua wanted to test was the range. Joshua tapped on ��My System.�� He loaded a program called ��Chat Window�� and sent a message to the dark elfdy from earlier.


    Not long after Joshua��s message was sent out, he suddenly felt a slight vibration from above them. The sound of ss shattering could also be heard.


    ��I think it��s someone��s owl,�� Ciri turned to look above.


    Currently, the way the mages of Nond would use owls to deliver letters as their means ofmunication. Because of that, it was normal for an owl or two to smash through a window every now and then.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>


    The ability to change into a crow was an ability the dark elf possessed before joining the Heresy Tribunal. Among the dark elves, some lucky individuals were able to obtain nature��s grace and be granted with the ability to transform into wild beasts.


    That day, she was chosen. That was why she gained the ability to transform herself into a crow.


    Apart from disguising as humans, crow could be said to be the shape and disguise she was most familiar with.


    Today, she flew back to Fari��s Mansion with her fastest speed. When she was about to reach the balcony outside the mansion, a strange window suddenly popped up before her eyes.


    ��Return to Fari��s Mansion. I have a test that I wish to entrust you with.��


    Those words filled her entire field of vision. Because of that, she lost judgement of her distance from her target.


    As the words came too suddenly, she wasn��t even able to retrieve her wings in time. Just like that, she crashed into and shattered a window in the third floor of the mansion.


    Test?


    Still in the form of a crow, the dark elf spit out a ss fragment and pped away the ss fragments on her feathers.


    This was the first time that she crashed into a human building��s window since she learned how to transform into a crow. It was all because of the sudden pop up of words before her eyes.


    Fortunately, her ��rash�� intrusion into the Fari��s Mansion did not raise any rm.


    The dark elf took a nce around the room she found herself in. All kinds of letters were piled up in the room. There were also several sleeping owls.


    She hadnded on a table filled with illumination originium crystals. Arge amount of the letters that were piled up on the table had scattered onto the floor.


    ��Neer?��


    ��Why is this neer so ck?��


    The owls were woken up by the dark elf and began to hoot at the dark elf. They were asking her where she came from and where she was going to.


    As the dark elf possessed the druid ability of shapeshifting to a beast, she naturally understood animal speech too. She took a nce at the owls,


    To the mages of Nond, or perhaps all the people in this world, two kinds of birds were indispensable. The first were pigeons and the second were owls.


    Both birds were tasked to transport letters in this world. They were theposition of the importantmunicationwork.


    Owls were mainly used in Nond. Those owls were likely the owls raised by the Fari��s Mansion.


    Questioned by the owls, the dark elf crooked her head and let out a crow cry. It was extremely ear-piercing. Then, she fluttered her wings and flew out from the room.


    The owls in the room looked to each other in confusion and shock. The reason for that was because the dark elf had just informed them a piece of bad news before leaving.


    ��You all are going to be unemployed!��


    .........


    ��Unfortunately, the only version of the chatting program is the test version. Having the chat box appear so suddenly is not what I wish for either.��


    Joshua was standing before the window and looking at the crow standing on the window still. ss fragments could be seen on the crow��s feathers.


    It would appear that themotion earlier was caused by this crow crashing into a window.


    Joshua extended his hand. He was trying to remove the ss fragments from the crow��s back. But, the crowd quickly dodged Joshua��s hand. Its movement was so very sharp. That reaction and speed was definitely not something that a bird should have.


    It was only at this moment that Joshua recalled that crow��s true form was that dark elf girl. Likely, no one would wish for their back to be touched by a stranger.


    ��What test?��


    The crow didn��t speak. But, the dark elf��s voice entered Joshua��s ears directly.


    ��A test to determine the range of thework connection.��


    Since this world��swork was utilizing the World Tree as its core and magic power and spirit power as the transmission vehicle, Joshua decided to call it a Magic Net.


    Unfortunately, this Magic Net could not unleash dangerous magic like the Magic Net from DnD. All it could do was to allow one to get on the forum and check out some blogs and videos when one��s bored.


    ��Range?��


    The crow crooked her head and ran her eyes over the people in the room. Soon, her eyes were focused on Tylene.


    Tylene had no idea what Joshua was doing right now. But, as an elf, she was close to nature and animals. Because of that, she smiled and waved at the crow.


    ��The person the World Tree is in...��


    The dark elf has been monitoring Joshua for a very long time. Thus, she knew that the frost elf began following Joshuast week. Like the female mage, she had gathered a lot of information on the frost elf.


    Among them included how the frost elf had the seed of the World Tree.


    It could be said that she was a fellow sufferer and could empathize with the frost elf. It was all because of the Heresy Tribunal��s atrocious actions that caused their homnd to be engulfed by the gray mist and their races extinguished. The only difference between them was that she was the only remaining dark elf in this world whereas the frost elf had managed to carry on the World Tree seed and had the chance of reviving her race one day.


    ��Those from the Heresy Tribunal wouldn��t allow her to exist in this world.��


    The dark elf lowered her voice as she warned Joshua.


    ��Why��s that?��


    The only reason Joshua could think of was that the frost elf was working in his Hearthstone Tavern.


    If that was enough to bring about the assassins from the Heresy Tribunal, Joshua felt that he would have to consider adding employment injury insurance.


    ��...��


    The dark elf grew quiet momentarily. It was only when Joshua showed the imprint on his palm that she was forced to tell the truth to him.


    ��That��s because... our race��s World Tree was also engulfed by an unknown ck mist like her race��s World Tree.��


    The dark elf lowered her voice. tant killing intent filled her voice.


    ��My apologies, I��ve idently touched upon your pain...��


    ��It��s alright. I��ve already be numb to it. Tell me what that so-called range test is.��


    Even though the dark elf was living in this world for the sake of revenge, she knew that she needed to do more than just revenge. She also needed to show loyalty, devotion and repay Her Highness who saved her.


    The special ��magic�� that Joshua made and the originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon�� were most definitely the best gift the dark elf could bring to her benefactor.


    ��It��s very simple. You see the Magic Net��s signal on the lower right corner of your desktop? It should be full, no?�� asked Joshua.


    The dark elf summoned out the ��Windows XP�� system Joshua installed for her. She looked at the lower right corner and discovered there were five white rectangles.


    ��Your mission is to fly around Nond. Whenever the signal drops, tell me your location.��


    That was the most direct way Joshua had in testing thework range right now.


    ��You want me tomunicate with you using that magic you called ��chat box?����


    The dark elf began to p away the rest of the sses on her feather. She would most definitely have to find a ce to properly take a bathter.


    ��That��s right.��


    Joshua hadpiled apletely new input method in his operating system. This input was not limited to only the alphabets. But, he had imitated a keyboard.


    The dark elf used her beak to tap open the cause for her crash. After confirming that there was a script input ��magic,�� she took a couple hops on the still and flew off into Nond��s night sky.

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>


    After the closing ceremony was over, Gallolei was finally free to return to her private room.


    Even though this ck Swan was able to maintain her grace before the guests, she was unable to contain her excitement the moment she returned to her room.


    She buried her face into her pillow to try to contain her smiles.


    The premiere for ��L��on: The Demon�� was a major sess. When the audiences all stood up to give a standing ovation, when they started to cheer for her, Gallolei knew that her decision to cut her long hair that she has kept growing all her life and all those difficult and exhausting days of filming on Squirrel Street were all worth it.


    Finally, people will no longer only discuss how beautiful Belle was when talking about movies. A girl called Mathilda will also remain in their hearts.


    Even though the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had performed all over the world countless times now, this was the one time when Gallolei was truly unable to sleep because of joy and excitement.


    Even though she has been praised as the Flower of Fari for many years, she was still only a little girl not even fifteen years old.


    But, Gallolei��s excitement did notst for long when someone pushed open the door.


    Gallolei immediately got up from her pillow and sat straight on her bed.


    She had instantly transformed herself from a girl extremely excited from receiving full marks on her test to the graceful and calm Flower of Fari.


    In this mansion, the only person who was qualified to enter her room without knocking would be the master of this mansion.


    ��Gallolei, you should be sleeping now. It��s going to be very busy tomorrow.��


    Madam Schroder only pushed open Gallolei��s door and entered her room because she heard signs of activity when walking past her room.


    Because of the premiere, Gallolei had stayed up muchter than her usual sleeping time. If she was to continue to mess around in her room, she wouldn��t be spirited when facing others tomorrow.


    ��I understand, Esteemed Mother.��


    Even though Gallolei wasining in her heart, she still responded to her mother in the appropriate manner.


    When Madam Schroder closed the door to her room, Gallolei fell onto her bed like she had lost all strength. Just like that, she stared at the ceiling above.


    Her rtionship with her mother couldn��t be said to be bad. Yet, it also couldn��t be said to be good either. As Gallolei would be performing all over Fari all year round, she rarely had time to spend alone with her mother.


    Thus, instead of saying the rtionship between Madam Schroder and the Flower of Fari was that of a mother and her daughter, it would be more urate to describe them as an actress and her manager.


    Gallolei does not dare to show any negligence before her mother. Even though the Mathilda in ��L��on: The Demon�� was a rebellious little girl and Madam Schroder allowed Gallolei to perform that low-tiermoner��s daughter, Gallolei must maintain her proper behavior as the Flower of Fari once she��s not ying the character. She must act with meticulous grace and etiquette.


    In the past, Gallolei will definitely listen to Madam Schroder obediently. She would immediately return to her bed to sleep in order to prepare for tomorrow��s work.


    But perhaps she was led astray by that demon, or perhaps it was due to the influence from her character Mathilda.


    A dozen or so minutes after Madam Schroder left, Gallolei stood up from her bed.


    ��y, did you hear that?��


    Gallolei asked her elven bodyguard, the only friend she had.


    ��Someone shattered through a window. It��s downstairs... Young miss, those guards will handle that matter. Young miss!��


    Unfortunately, Gallolei did not listen to the shadow��s words. She cautiously opened the door to her room and nced at the two sides of the hallway.


    It was already very deep into the night. She was unable to see any sign of people. Gallolei decided to follow the hallway and walk to the room downstairs.


    Gallolei was not very familiar with the mansion��syout. Even though she had lived here for two and half months, she had never wandered around the mansion.


    ��y, open the lock.��


    Gallolei tried to turn the knob on the door but discovered the door was locked tight. Because of that, she could only entrust her elven bodyguard to unlock the door.


    Even though y knew that wasn��t the right thing to do, it was an order from her master. Thus, she ended up lifting her ��stealth�� and appeared beside Gallolei.


    After her stealth runes disappeared, a faint green light was let out from the rune on y��s arm. A nt runner appeared in her hand. It extended from her hand into the keyhole.


    As someone specialized in stealth, one must naturally learn how to pick locks. y ced her long ear against the door to listen inside. After that, the nt runner sessfully unlocked the door.


    ��Young miss, let me go in and have a look first.��


    Gallolei once again ignored y��s words. The ck Swan had pushed open the door. The moment she walked in the room, the owls in the room immediately turned to look at her.


    ��This is a letter storage room?��


    y picked up the originium crystal on the desk in the center of the room. It was an originium crystal inscribed with an illumination magic. y poured her magic power into the originium crystal. Immediately, the crystal brightened up the entire room.


    A pile of letters were gathered in this room. Some sort of creature had smashed through the ss window. Because of that, the letters were scattered onto the ground.


    Gallolei picked up a letter and took a nce at the names. She discovered that it was actually a letter mailed to her.


    But, she was not familiar with the sender. That was not a letter from her friend. Besides, whether it be in Fari or Nond, Gallolei does not possess many people that she would consider as ��friends.��


    The proud ck Swan has always been unsociable and unapproachable. That was how the majority of the people in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe acted toward her. Gallolei has already gotten used to it too.


    As for her audiences, Madam Schroder would only allow them to meet the Flower of Fari during her performances. Apart from those, unless they were major nobles and were invited to participate in things like today��s movie premiere, they would not be able to meet the Flower of Fari even if they were to spend arge sum of gold in an attempt to meet her.


    That was the value of the Flower of Fari.


    But, that was not what Gallolei wanted. Unfortunately, she cannot disobey her mother.


    Gallolei opened the envelope and discovered that it was a letter written to her by an unknown audience.


    The contents of the letter was very simple. The writer expressed their admiration and surprise by her performance. The writing seemed to belong to a girl. Because of that, Gallolei did not manage to determine what the writer was feeling when writing the letter.


    After reading the letter, Gallolei felt an urge to reply to the seconder. It was the first time she received a fan letter...


    But...


    ��These are all addressed to you, Young Miss. This one too.��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard y found many more letters addressed to Gallolei by audiences.


    Perhaps this ce contained all the fan letters Gallolei received in her two and half months in Nond. But, because of Madam Schroder, Gallolei did not manage to see any one of them.


    Very rarely would Gallolei interact with those low-levelmoners. After all, Madam Schroder felt that there wasn��t a need for her to interact with them.


    ��Mother shouldn��t have locked up these letters in this ce...��


    Gallolei opened another letter and skimmed through its contents. Practically two entire papers worth of writing. The majority of those letters were written with the audiences�� admiration toward the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    ��But, Young Miss, you wouldn��t be able to reply to all those letters...�� said y.


    ��...��


    Gallolei was at a loss.


    Truth was... Gallolei had truly interacted with the audiences that admired her, or even just the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, too little. But, with all these letters, if she was to reply to every one of them, she likely wouldn��t have the time to sleep for an entire week.


    Right at this moment, a small vibration came from the ground she stood on. Immediately, her focus turned to the noiseing from downstairs.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>


    The dark elf flew past Nond��s sky. She was flying toward Nond��s borders.


    Looking down from above, Nond resembled a circle. The center of the circle was the most imposing building, the Sage Tower. Then, it continued to expand to four square spires forming a square shaped border. This was Nond��s first central district. The Fari��s Mansion was built in this district.


    When the dark elf flew past this district and arrived at themercial district by the Hearthstone Tavern, she could see the magicwork signal dropping by two bars.


    Themercial district the Hearthstone Tavern was in belonged to Nond��s second central district. The four advanced magic academies were all built in this district. Nond��s two theaters, the Nond��s National Theater and the Weissenasche Theater, were also in this district.


    Even at night, this district would be filled with light emitted by the illumination technique. Because of that, the dark of the night was practically unpresent in this district.


    When the dark elf flew past the Weissenasche Theater, the chatter from the crowd waspletely reced by the rumblings of the arcanotech gears and the pounding of the iron hammers.


    With the Weissenasche Theater as the dividing line, if one was to continue south to the external-most district of the city, one will reach the arcanotech workshops. This district was cut through by a river flowing through Nond, the ��Gear River. ��


    The source of the river wasn��t any mountain or anotherrger river. Instead, the river emerged from underground. It could be said that this river served to prove the existence of the ancient magic civilization that lies beneath Nond.


    The river water was being propelled from beneath the ground by an unknown magic. It continued flowing through Nond��s magic borders and continued into Nond��s city center.


    Starting from this district, one will be able to frequently catch sight of dwarves and other races on the street...


    When the dark elf gradually flew deeper into the arcanotech industrial district, the surrounding light began to gradually disappear. In the end, only the mes from the smelting furnaces and the magic particles spraying out from the arcanotech workshops remained.


    This district was jointly managed by the dwarves and the human master alchemists. Right after the dark elf flew past the ��Gear River,�� she saw the magicwork��s signal disappearingpletely.


    Because of that, she had tond atop an alchemic atelier. She avoided the smoking chimney and looked to the far awaymercial district separated by the Gear River. Seeing the brightmercial district from afar, she felt like she was seeing an extravagant painting embedded with all kinds of gems.


    Then, she looked to the rear of the industrial district. That ce was Nond��s border. The Squirrel Street was located there. It was so dark that one cannot see the outline of a single building from that ce.


    The dark elf did not continue to linger around. After confirming the limit to the range covered by the magicwork��s signal, the dark elf started pping her wings and began flying back to Nond��s central district.


    Gradually, the signal of the magicwork was restored to full. She returned to Fari��s Mansion. With a p of her wings, shended on the edge of the window still.


    ��How did things go?��


    Joshua walked over to the window still to ask the crowdy.


    ��After passing the Gear River, the magicwork��s signal disappearedpletely,�� said the dark elf.


    ��Gear River?��


    Joshua remembered when he met Ciri��s older sister Hyn, her alchemic atelier was right beside that river.


    ��The city of Nond��s most important river. If it could reach that ce... let me think about it. I think this should be the case.��


    Ciri had lived in Nond with her family for five-six years. As such, she could be considered a local too.


    She took out a white piece of drawing paper and drew five ovepping circles on it. In those circles she drew sketches of buildings and indicated ce names. Then, she drew a horizontal line going between the second and third circles.


    ��A conservative estimate would be about a third of the overall area? It��s still too small...��


    Joshua looked at the reference map Ciri drew. The magicwork constructed by the World Tree that had just germinated into a seedling was only able to cover a third of Nond.


    If the World Tree was to be established in the center of Nond, in the Sage Tower, the dwarves living in a district without any signal will definitely raise their hammer in protest.


    ��But, the World Tree had enormous room for growth. It is able to cover a third of Nond as a young seedling; once it matures into an ancient tree, it should be able to cover the entire nation without any issue.��


    Joshua was not worried about the range of the magicwork. If the range was truly not enough, he could also use root servers.


    In theory, it should be possible for him to transform this world into a ce where one could obtain wifi signals anywhere. But, in order to do that, Joshua would have to spread the inte first.


    ��Is the World Tree truly able to grow in such a short period of time?�� The dark elf raised her question.


    All the World Trees were all grown into ancient trees through the nourishment of generations of elves.


    Using the dark elf��s life span of roughly a thousand years, a world tree would need at least that much time to establish itself. Only then could it grow from a seedling.


    ��It��s possible. That is, assuming that we��re able to publicize things properly.��


    Joshua had asked Tylene about the details in regards to the World Tree. Even during her race��s peak, they had less than ten thousand people. Because of how long-lived elves were, their reproduction capabilities were second to only dragons �� extremely infertile.


    ��Publicize?��


    The dark elf pondered about Joshua��s words. If they didn��t know what it was, no mage would be willing to ept an unfamiliar magic into their mind. Furthermore, even though the majority of the mages in Nond believed in the God of Order, not all mages do...


    ��Ynor and Miss Gallolei will be able to handle that matter,�� said Joshua.


    ��Eh...��


    Ynor who was dozing off suddenly jolted awake the moment he heard Joshua mentioning his name.


    Ynor tidied up his skirt in a panic and got up from the sofa. He looked around uneasily like a startled squirrel.


    When Joshua mentioned the name ��Gallolei,�� a sound something colliding onto something sounded from outside the door. It seemed like someone had fallen on the ground.


    ��Miss Gallolei, please don��t eavesdrop outside. You cane on in,�� Joshua spoke to the door.


    The door knob turned slowly. Still wearing Mathilda��s outfit, Gallolei walked in from the door. The ckwood Elf also came in with her.


    ��Mister Joshua, please excuse myte disturbance.��


    Even though Gallolei was wearing Mathilda��s outfit, she still maintained the proper behavior of the Flower of Fari.


    Joshua noticed that her forehead was slightly red. It would appear that she was the one who slipped and fell earlier.


    ��May I ask... what is it that I can help you with?��


    Eavesdropping was most definitely not something a wise and virtuousdy should do.


    Unfortunately, curiosity had the better of her. Now that she has been discovered by Joshua, she decided to go for broke and enter the room.


    ��Miss Gallolei, have you heard of the God of Order?�� asked Joshua.


    If the God of Order truly exist, Joshua will most definitely demand from that guy a missionary fee!

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>


    ��This really is... magic from the order system?��


    Gallolei epted Joshua��s offer, believed in the God of Order and epted what he passed to her. As she had spent all her life on the performance stage, her knowledge of magic was limited to only the magic that elves would frequently use �� nt summon, stealth and whatnot.


    But, the magic system window that appeared before her eyes hadpletely surpassed her understanding of magic!


    ��This is actuallypiled using order magic. As for its detailedposition, I think Miss Gallolei would have to spend quite some time in order to understand it.��


    Joshua walked to the back of the sofa. He was able to clearly see the window before the Flower of Fari from this position.


    The ckwood Elf bodyguard was on full alert toward Joshua. Joshua��s unprompted approach caused her to stand up to face him.


    ��y.��


    Gallolei quietly called her name. y pursed her lips in unwillingness. But, in the end, she disappeared into the shadows.


    ��Mister Joshua... can you tell me the use of this magic?��


    Gallolei was filled with curiosity toward things that arepletely new. Joshua has always brought her pleasant surprises, whether it be the movie or the song he wrote for the frost elf.


    After the movie premiere finished, Gallolei had stood behind the stage and quietly listened to Tylene��s singing performance all the way till the end. After listening to her performance, she felt like abandoning her profession as an actress and proceeding to save the world or y a dragon with her friends.


    Unfortunately, her physique was verycking. The most she could do was jump on the movie set.


    ��This magic possesses many uses. It is able to allow you to share your happiness with the people of the world.��


    Joshua pointed to the Mage Forum at the window before Gallolei.


    ��Share my happiness?��


    Gallolei followed Joshua��s hand and tapped the Mage Forum. Soon, the forum interface appeared before her.


    But, she did not feel any sense of joy from it at all.


    ��Aughing spell? Or perhaps a soul-splitting spell? Eh... Young Miss, all the spells I could think of are nothing good,�� The ckwood Elf was quietly whispering to Gallolei.


    If one was to share one��s joy with others in a literal manner, the only thing that could possibly achieve that would be a soul-splitting spell, a nefarious and vicious magic.


    Unfortunately, a soul-splitting spell was too dangerous and beyond the capability of the magics from the order system.


    The ck Swan looked to Joshua with a confused expression. She seemed to be asking him what she should do next.


    ��Before that, you��d need to create an ount first.��


    Joshua pointed to the register icon located on the forum��s upper right corner. Gallolei tapped it. Soon, the forum��s registration page appeared before Gallolei.


    As it was still a testing prototype, Joshua has yet to formte an end user license agreement. Following Joshua��s instructions, Gallolei filled out her username and password. But, when it was the turn to fill out her user nickname, she hesitated.


    In the end, she decided to use ��ck Swan�� as her name in this new world.


    ��On the upper left corner is a ��camp.�� Tap that.��


    The ��camp�� indicated by Joshua was actually the forum user��s ��personal space.�� Joshua has not given personal spaces to all users yet.


    The only person with the privilege of having a personal space was the ck Swan who had just signed up. Joshua was nning to transform that function into a microblog like Twitter or Weibo.


    Following Joshua��s instructions, Gallolei entered her ��camp.�� Her ��camp�� waspletely empty. Apart from a nk default portrait on the upper-most region, there was a ��write�� symbol below it. Furthermore, there was a quill pen next to it.


    Gallolei directly tapped on the ��write�� symbol. Soon, a nk square pop up appeared. Then, a virtual keyboard appeared before Gallolei.


    ��Use that to tap a sentence as amemorative,�� said Joshua.


    Gallolei thought she would be able to pick up that quill pen. Unfortunately, Joshua has yet to implement hand-writing as an input. Because of that, Gallolei was only able to use the virtual keyboard.


    ��What should I... write about?��


    Gallolei��s fingers touched the keyboard. But, after she entered the first letter, she started hesitating.


    ��Anything��s fine. You can write all that you saw today or all that you��re thinking about today.��


    Gallolei began to ponder slightly after hearing Joshua��s words. Then, she tapped at the virtual keyboard with her finger.


    Gallolei��s input speed was extremely slow and even clumsy. After all, it was this girl��s first interaction with an earth��s keyboard. The letter arrangement on the keyboard was simply aplete chaos to her.


    Gallolei spent seven minutes typing the characters she knew on the keyboard. After she finished typing a sentence, she pressed on ��sent.��


    ��Mister Joshua, the use of this magic is a diary? But, if it��s a diary... I am more fond of using paper and pen.��


    Gallolei took a nce at the sentence she wrote. All of this made her recall a diary.


    This ck Swandy had a hobby of writing diaries. Compared to writing on a paper, the input method forputers was simply too excessive.


    ��Strictly speaking, it serves the same function as a diary. But, there are still small differences,


    Joshua moved his finger in midair before looking back to the system interface before Gallolei again.


    The next moment, Gallolei noticed a thumb��s up symbol appeared on the sentence she wrote. There was also a number 1 beside that thumb��s up symbol.


    Some of the handnguages in this world were identical to earth. Take for example the thumb��s up, it also meant good.


    But, what made Gallolei realize even more that writing a diary on the magicwork was different from a book was... there was ament that appeared below her diary entry.


    ��You��d understand with this, no? Miss Gallolei.��


    That was the content of thement. The nickname of the person whomented was ��Firebringer.��


    Gallolei turned to Joshua with a look of disbelief, ��Mister Joshua, you��re able to see what I wrote on there? Further... furthermore, you��re able to reply to me?��


    ��It would be more urate to say that I��ve mented.�� If the diary is akin to you practicing on your own, then the content of what you wrote will be akin to stepping onto the stage before audiences. Everyone��s opinions will be left behind on thements.��


    Joshua used a rtively appropriate method to exin things to Gallolei. After saying that, anotherment appeared below Gallolei��s entry.


    ��It��s not only limited to words, you can also include pictures and all.��


    The username of the person who wrote that was ��Ciri.�� When she saw that name, Gallolei immediately turned to look at the magedy. Ciri waved her hand at the sitting Gallolei.


    Ciri did not hide her real name in the Mage Forum. But, she attached a portrait of a dwarf to herment. It was a very...ical looking dwarf.


    It was something Ciri just drew at passing. Joshua inputted all her random drawings into the forum, making them the visual memes and emoticons collection.


    When Gallolei saw the picture of that dwarf, she couldn��t help but cover her mouth andugh. Through this, she once again realized how interesting the world revealed to her was.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>


    After instructing Gallolei on how to use the Mage Forum��s camp feature, he turned to teach Ynor using the same method.


    Ynor��s nickname on the Mage Forum was ��Belle.��


    ��Mister Joshua, how many people are able to log into the magicwork right now?��


    Gallolei��s outstanding gift for learning was being disyed perfectly right now. Joshua had only opened the door to her but she was already studying the various other aspects about the Mage Forum, including theical dwarf emoticons drawn by Ciri.


    Right after Ynor posted his first ��camp�� message under the identity of ��Belle,�� a response from the ck Swan, aka. Gallolei, appeared under it. She even added a small expression to herment.


    After a long while passed, only threements appeared beneath Belle��s post. They were from Joshua, Ciri and Gallolei.


    ��If we add Ynor, then there��s only six people. Apart from your bodyguard, the other people in this room are all able to log into the magicwork. This included that crow standing on the window still.��


    Joshua pointed to the crow cleaning her feathers on the window still. The dark elf only had the ability to log into the magicwork but has not made an ount for the Mage Forum.


    Because of that, she was unable to leave ament on Gallolei��s ��tweet.��


    Furthermore, this dark elf doesn��t seem like someone who would skim through tweets and like other people��s posts.


    ��Only... six people?��


    After hearing the current number of magicwork users, Gallolei felt disappointed.


    After seeing Joshua��s demonstration, Gallolei was itching to share her happiness with other users of the Mage Forum through the camp function.


    With the magicwork, there was no reason for her to hide in her room and bury her head into her pillow to express her excitement. She merely needs to post a message and everyone on the magicwork would be able to see them.


    The desire to show off was human nature. This was especially so for Gallolei who has been an actress all her life.


    ��The magicwork has only just been enabled. Because of that, the six of us are the only users right now. But, it is actually very easy to obtain the privilege in being able to use the magicwork. One will barely have to pay any price. I believe Miss Galloeli has experienced it earlier.��


    For the time being, Joshua decided to hide the fact that the true nature of the magicwork was the frost elf��s World Tree.


    The dark elf was someone on the same battlefront as Joshua. But, Gallolei��s ckwood Elf bodyguard was more inclined to view demons as enemies.


    Nevertheless, concealing the true form of the magicwork would not hinder Gallolei from understanding how easy it was to poprize the magicwork.


    People only needed to believe in the God of Magic and receive the setup program to enter this whole new world. There was practically no side effect at all.


    ��Thus, Mister Joshua nned to make myself and Miss Ynor into... means of promotion?��


    Gallolei looked to Ynor sitting on the side of the room. Ynor was wearing a dress today, a dress the frost elf Tylene forced him to wear.


    Even though Gallolei felt very unwilling, she must admit that this actress for ��Belle�� was truly beautiful. But, Galloeli��spetitiveness nature made it so that she would refuse to lose to any other woman.


    ��...��


    Sensing the slightly hostile gaze from Gallolei, Ynor grew very cautious. But, his professionalism from working under Joshua for so long allowed him to maintain a smile before guests. Just like that, he entered a cleverly smiling mode.


    ��Since you��ve guessed it, I will not make too many exnations. I believe Miss Gallolei wouldn��t want your performing stage to have only five audiences, no?�� said Joshua.


    ��What is the method of promotion? Are you going to have your assistant draw a portrait painting for me?��


    Whenever the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe enters a new city to perform, specialized artists wille up to them and draw over ten thousand pamphlets to distribute to the entire city. But, generally, whenever people hear about the ck Swan Theatrical Troupeing to their city, they would scramble to purchase all the theater tickets.


    That was how popr the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was. Unfortunately, due to Belle, their influence in Nond was far from before.


    Nevertheless, Gallolei believes that once ��L��on: The Demon�� starts screening, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s poprity will reach all new heights.


    ��A portrait drawing is only one of many possible options. I have an even better way of promotion.��


    A Day Banshee quietly appeared beside Joshua. She handed the ��magic camera�� she held in her hand to Joshua. Then, her body assimted into the room light.


    Joshua made some adjustments to the ��camera�� in his hand. That camera was the simplified version of the ��demon prince camera.�� Joshua created that camera during the two weeks filming period using the knowledge from the Third Prince.


    ��That is... what you were using to film the movie.��


    Gallolei recognized the camera in Joshua��s hand. Gallolei has been speaking her lines toward that camera for the past two plus weeks.


    ��Their functions are simr. But, they��repletely different. Gallolei, turn your eyes this way.��


    Joshua had never learned photography or image retouching. But, Gallolei was a natural beauty. It could be said that she was attractive regardless of how her photo was taken.


    Gallolei immediately grew tense the moment the camera lens was faced toward her. Sitting on the sofa, she was enjoying herself with no concern for time.


    But now, she immediately straightened up her posture and ced her hands on her knees. She had transformed into a young Mona Lisa.


    Madam Schroder had found many master painters to draw Gallolei��s portraits. Those painters were all extremely strict with their demands... After all, her portrait would be something fixed in time. Gallolei does not dare to show the slightest bit of neglect.


    ��You don��t have to act that serious. This isn��t a noble ball party. Act like how you were when you were shooting the movie,�� said Joshua.


    Gallolei spent some time to recall how she was feeling back when she was filming ��L��on: The Demon.��


    After a moment of hesitation, she abandoned herdy posture and sat cross-legged on the sofa like Mathilda did in the movie.


    Joshua pressed the shutter. Soon, the picture of Mathilda not present in the movie was captured.


    After shooting Gallolei, Joshua turned his camera lens to Ynor who sat on another sofa. Joshua had sessfully leveled up into a qualified photographer.


    After shooting the photographs, Joshua handed his magic camera to Gallolei. He began to teach her how to upload the photo stored in the camera onto the magicwork.


    That was not a difficult task. Even Gallolei who does not possess any magic foundation learned the way to upload photos in a short few minutes.


    ��Consider it my gift of thanks.��


    Joshua gifted the magic camera to Gallolei. Using it, she would be able to narrate her diaries in her camp with pictures. That would be much more eye-catching than using words to exin what the ck Swan was doing.

 Chapter 150

    <h4>Chapter 150</h4>


    Early morning the following day. Inside Nond��s tiny chapel.


    ��No! I��m not going back... I don��t wish to see that damned woman! Even if we are to go back, let me have another round of Hearthstone, okay?! Just one round! I swear, it��s only going to be one round!��


    A young girl who seemed to be only twelve years old wasining and wailing nonstop before a stone pir in the prayer hall. Standing behind her were two fully armed temrs.


    These two nearly 1.9 meters tall temrs were grabbing the girl��s legs. They seemed to want to drag her out from the prayer hall.


    Messai was standing on the side and watching all of this. Logically, her sense of justice would not allow her to stand there while two knights bullied a little girl.


    But, arge amount of cracks had appeared on the stone pir the little girl was grabbing onto. Her fingers were also inserted into the stone pir. It was as if the stone pir was made out of cheese.


    ��Cheryl! Do not be rude! You are the only inquisitor that survived this mission! You must return to the Heresy Tribunal and resume your post!��


    There was a priest inside the prayer hall shouting at the little girl with a strict tone.


    Messai found it difficult to believe that a little girl so short that she didn��t even reach her chest would be an inquisitor from the Heresy Tribunal.


    In terms of their position in the church, the little girl, as an inquisitor, might possess even higher status than her, a veteran temr.


    Apart from the Archbishop Desireless, no one in Nond��s tiny chapel should be able to order the little girl around.


    But, Desireless was the person who ordered for her to return to the Nation of the Holy Church.


    The temrs were currently implementing Desireless��s order. But, this inquisitor was resisting them. She was acting like even if they were to beat her to death, she would still not take half a step out from this ce.


    Faced with the temr��s unswerving attitude, the little girl called Cheryl seemed to have realized that her words would serve no effect on the temrs.


    Because of that, she immediately escaped from the two temrs�� restriction and ran over to Messai.


    ��Messai! Little Messai... no, I mean to say big sister Messai! I��ve opened close to ten card packs for you these past two weeks, isn��t that right? Your ranking also managed to reach the top twenty!��


    Like an pestering entric, the little girl circled Messai back and forth. From time to time, she would rub herself at Messai��s hand like a little girl asking for a christmas gift.


    Faced with Cheryl��s fawning behavior, Messai��s mouth twitched slightly. But, she managed to uphold her dignity as themander of the temrs and kept the cold expression on her face.


    It was so much that she ended up closing her eyes. She decided not to look at this little girl who seemed to be in so much sadness that she was about to cry.


    ��At least! At least take into consideration that I��ve opened Ragnaros the Firelord, such a powerful legendary card for you! Let me stay in this ce for a bit longer!��


    Cheryl revealed her final trump card. Her words caught the attention of all the temrs present. They all turned their eyes to theirmander Messai.


    Messai took a deep breath. She seemed to be having some sort of mental struggle. In the end, the creed of the lesiastical Temrs and the canon of the Nation of the Holy Church won.


    ��Lady Cheryl, you will be able to have a lot of opportunities to visit this city again after your return to the Heresy Tribunal. There is no reason for you to be this reluctant to leave.��


    Messai spoke to the little girl with an extremely formal tone.


    ��Please return to the Holy City under the escort of the lesiastical Temrs.��


    As Messai said those words, the two temrs walked over and pulled Cheryl��s hands. This time around, they were using magic. No matter how powerful the strength this inquisitor had, she was unable to struggle free.


    ��Messai! You��ve entrapped me! You��ve clearly told me that you��ll help me out once per a legendary card I opened for you! Ahhhh!!! You liar!��


    With the two temrs grabbing onto her hands and how small she was, Cheryl was simply unable to break free.


    The two temrs effortlessly carried away the pitiful little girl by lifting her up from the ground.


    Cheryl kicked her legs violently in the air. She was struggling to break free from the two temrs. At the same time, she was shouting all kinds of strange words.


    ��You big liar! Return me my Rag! I��ve spent an entire year worth of savings to obtain that card! Give me back my Ragnaros!��


    ��...��


    After hearing those words, Messai took out a sack of gold coins from within her armor and handed it to the priest.


    ��Consider this Lady Cheryl��s travel expenses,�� said Messai.


    ��Wow! You damned swindler! How could that amount of money be enough to open a new Ragnaros?!��


    Seeing how the little girl was resisting, Messai turned her head around. Even after she was dragged out from the prayer hall, Messai was still able to hear her screams.


    ��Messai, I curse you! You shall never open another legendary card...��


    Even though an entire door was separating them, the grievance contained in Cheryl��s words filled the entire chapel.


    ��So terrifying! Was Lady Inquisitor affected by something?��


    After Cheryl was brought away, the priest began to pray to the image of their god nonstop.


    From how hysterical the inquisitor appeared earlier, he can only imagine that she was being led astray by some sort of evil.


    ��Lady Messai, what is the Ragnaros the Firelord the inquisitor spoke of?��


    The priest remembered hearing a very powerful title when Cheryl started babbling crazy nonsense.


    ��Ehh... this had nothing to do with you. Make sure to take care of her properly. Don��t let her escape again.��


    Messai has no words to describe her current emotions.


    Ever since the inquisitor Cheryl returned to normal, she has been following Messai to the Hearthstone Tavern for two weeks. Originally, there weren��t a lot of people among the lesiastical Temrs who were able to interact with Messai about Hearthstone.


    But, Cheryl showed great interest in Hearthstone.


    Because of that, Messai gained a ��younger sister�� that was actually much older than her...


    Unfortunately, happy days will neverst forever. After two weeks passed, Nond transnational teleportation gates had finished charging. They were able to be used again.


    Even though Cheryl has been an active little girl the past two weeks, her real identity was still an inquisitor of the Holy Church.


    The inquisitors were extremely scarce existences among the Holy Church. Thus, the Holy Church would not give up on any of them.


    It was finally the day for her to return to the Holy City. Messai had thought that Cheryl would return to the Holy City, the Lord��s embrace, with glory and happiness...


    But, to her surprise, she refused to leave. If it wasn��t for Desireless using a sacred technique to suppress her powers, the temrs stationed here would likely not be able to bring back this inquisitor to the Holy City.


    What if... they demand for her to return one day too?


    Cheryl��s hysterical words were still echoing in Messai��s ears. Messai was stained in Nond for the World Expo.


    It has been two weeks since the World Expo ended. One day, she will definitely be called back to the front line of the battle against the demons again.


    If it was back when she first came to Nond, Messai will definitely pick up her sword and return to the battlefield gloriously.


    But, at this point, she was feeling at a loss as to what to do should ite to that.

 Chapter 151

    <h4>Chapter 151</h4>


    Beside the Gear River.


    ��Pah! A few temrs wearing metal armor wanted to bring me back? Desireless, you��re still too naive, much more naive than when you��re ying Priest!��


    The inquisitor Cheryl was squatting atop the roof of an alchemic atelier and looking at the four lesiastical Temrs searching for her whereabouts on the bridge below.


    Hercent tone onlysted for a short while when she suddenly felt a burning pain from her shoulder. A deep purple symbol appeared on her shoulder.


    ��Mark of Shadow?!�� She recognized the symbol that appeared on her shoulder. At the same time, the four temrs immediately discovered her whereabouts and were running toward her.


    ��Desireless, you damned dirty priest!��


    After shouting inint, Cheryl immediately leaped from the roof and into the side alley.


    The four temrs began to search through this area. But, Cheryl quickly escaped from the alley with her inhuman ability.


    Gradually, the pain disappeared from her shoulder. She climbed onto the roof of another alchemic atelier. She began to ponder where she should go next.


    But, after pondering for a bit, she felt extremely disappointed... She had gotten lost.


    The duty of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal was to kill those rebellious and atrocious individuals detrimental to the Church. But, Cheryl felt that the Heresy Tribunal itself was an extremely atrocious organization.


    She had received inhuman powers from the church. But, that power was extremely unstable. She could lose control over that power at any moment.


    Because of that, the inquisitors must stay in the Holy City��s central district whenever they��re not out conducting missions.


    To the followers of the Holy Church, that was a matter of matchless honor. After all, the central district of the Holy City was the holynd closest to the gods.


    But, to Cheryl, it was akin to a cage. If it wasn��t for the fact that the Holy Church��s choir��s singing was able to bring relief to the side effect caused by her powers going out of control, she would��ve escaped from that damned ce over a hundred years ago.


    But, aftering to Nond, the situation changedpletely.


    Cheryl took out a pitch-ck originium crystal from her pocket. She poured her magic power into the originium crystal. Through that, she could faintly hear a singing voice being emitted from the originium crystal.


    Theforting singing voice rxed her impatient and unstable emotions. But, it only managed to calm her down slightly. If she didn��t find something that could spark joy for her, something that could shift her attention, the crazed mutterings would once again reverberate through her head.


    ��The Weissenasche Theater is nearby. How about we go and watch ��Beauty and the Demon?����


    ��How many times have we watched that now? Five or six? Sansa, you��re still not tired of watching it?��


    ��I��m alright. Hyn, what about you?��


    Hiding atop the alchemic atelier, Cheryl��s attention was caught by a conversation. She looked down to the alchemic atelier and saw a familiar figure.


    ��The subus from the Hearthstone Tavern...��


    Cheryl stared at the five girls standing before the alchemic atelier. Their mage gowns signified that they were all from the same magic academy. But, a subus had mingled itself among them.


    As an inquisitor, Cheryl had a duty to eliminate that ��god��s enemy.�� But, Cheryl recognized that subus to be the only attendant in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    As for Nond��s Hearthstone Tavern, it was the only ce that could bring her ��joy�� apart from the Holy City��s choir. No, not joy. It should be called ��excitement�� instead.


    Through that game called ��Hearthstone,�� she hadpletely forgotten those damned mutterings for the past two weeks.


    Cheryl watched the five girls from the roof. After they finished their short exchange, two of the girls decided to leave the group.


    Maybe I can return to the Hearthstone Tavern by following that subus?


    After pondering for a moment, Cheryl decided to follow the subus. But, she didn��t dare to get too close.


    A faint amount of aura of death was lingering around that subus. It seemed like some sort of undead creature was hovering around the subus.


    Following them, Cheryl walked past the Gear River. She hoped to be able to return to the Hearthstone Tavern with the subus��s guidance.


    Unfortunately, her hope amounted to nothing. They did not choose to return to the Hearthstone Tavern. Instead, they arrived at a theater, the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Why would a demon be interested in stage ys?!��


    Cheryl stood before the entrance of the Weissenasche Theater and watched the subus enter it. She was pondering whether to enter the theater after her.


    A stage y would take at least an hour or two to finish. If she was to spend that much time, she could just find anyone on the street to ask them where the Hearthstone Tavern was located at.


    But, the four temrs tracking her with the ��Mark of Shadow�� rendered her choiceless.


    In order to avoid them, she had no choice but to hide herself in the Weissenasche Theater for the time being.


    The Weissenasche Theater was an exceptional hiding ce. People from all over the world filled the entire theater lounge. The spacious lounge actually appeared very congested.


    Cheryl walked past the crowd and arrived at a corner. There were benches for people to sit on located here. Luckily, Cheryl found a seat.


    Without hesitation, she sat down on the seat. She has been up all day dealing with the temrs trying to bring her back. No matter how outstanding of an inquisitor she might be, she was tired from all of it.


    ��Young Miss, did you alsoe here to watch the new movie screening?��


    A voice sounded from beside Cheryl. She turned around and saw a familiar figure �� the Chaos Demon Joshua. But, she was more fond of addressing him as the tavern owner.


    As an inquisitor, she had once epted the mission to assassinate Joshua. But, the reason why she epted the mission was not because of her loyalty to the Church. Instead, it was because she wanted to be able to hear the choir��s singing afterpleting the mission.


    Right now, Cheryl had found something far more fascinating than singing. Mission?


    To challenge aw Chaos Demon, one that might even be prepared, all alone was simply suicidal.


    ��Movie?��


    Cheryl guessed that Joshua didn��t know her true identity. Because of that, she was able tomunicate with him calmly.


    She was able to faintly hear the mutterings appearing in her head. If she doesn��t find something that could spark joy, she might be faced with fatal dangers.


    At this moment, the audiences in the Weissenasche Theater suddenly eximed in surprise.


    The reason for that was because the poster for ��Beauty and the Demon�� had disappeared all of a sudden. It was reced with a poster for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    A poster of the demon hitman L��on and Mathilda, a little girl carrying a potted nt, walking on the street. In a short few seconds, that poster caught Cheryl��s attention and perked her interest.


    ��Of course...��


    The crazed mutterings grew clearer by the second. Cheryl was forced to respond in a clear-cut manner.


    After all, it was not her first time being ��tempted�� by that demon. Right now, she only hoped that the movie would be interesting enough.

 Chapter 152

    <h4>Chapter 152</h4>


    After receiving a free admission ticket from Joshua, Cheryl followed the crowd and entered the screening theater.


    Truth was, she did not have too many expectations for the stage y. She had onlye to the Weissenasche Theater to utilize their security to hide herself from the temrs pursuing her.


    Cheryl spent some time finding her seat. Soon, she could hear discussions from the surrounding people.


    ��From the poster, it seemed like the female lead is Miss Gallolei from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.��


    ��That Flower of Fari? Impossible. I remember she had long hair.��


    Cheryl didn��t bother to pay attention to the crowd��sments. Right now, she was only thinking of one thing.


    Ah... I want to y Hearthstone so badly.


    Like a mollusk, she was spread out and sunken into her seat. As the screen gradually brightened up, she yawned.


    But, when the movie began, her sleepiness disappearedpletely.


    ��He��s not my father. He��s my lover!��


    ��I think we��ll be okay here, L��on...��


    The movie spanned for over two hours. Cheryl sat on her seat for over two hours straight. She was so focused in the movie that she hadpletely forgotten to blink her eyes.


    After watching ��L��on: The Demon,�� Cheryl came to a conclusion.


    That movie cannot be considered ��amusing�� or ��fascinating�� at all. After all, she was unable to see the screen properly as tears covered her eyes the entire time!


    When the movie ended, the audience in the theater were forced to recall how terrifying of an experience they��ve just gone through, how their tear ducts werepletely controlled by a certain demon. They also remembered how humiliating it was to not bring a handkerchief with them to watch movies.


    Cheryl could hear sobbing from the audience. The two men seated beside her that were makingments before the start of the movie werepletely silent and holding back their tears.


    Feeling sorrowful, Cheryl realized that there were actually a lot more interesting things in this world apart from the singing of the Holy City��s choir.


    Cheryl suddenly recalled how there were still many inquisitors inflicted by those crazy mutterings.


    She was not concerned with those that were unrted with her. But, there were several inquisitors that were her close friends.


    She... must return.


    Moved by the feelings between Mathilda and L��on, Cheryl gave up the thought of selfishness and prepared herself to return to the church.


    She stood up from her seat and became the first audience to leave the screening theater. Not long after she walked out from the theater room, she met the Chaos Demon again on the empty hallway.


    ��Should I address you as Miss Inquisitor or as the Hearthstone��s Legendary yer?��


    The former half of Joshua��s words made Cheryl prepare herself to battle against him. But, thetter half of her words caused the movement of her hand to stiffen.


    Legendary yer. There existed a ranking list in Hearthstone. Those ranked among the top ten were known as Legendary yers.


    Yesterday, Cheryl used Messai��s deck and barely defeated the tenth ranking dwarf yer. She proved that her skills or luck was enough to allow her to be ranked among the top ten yers of all the Hearthstone yers.


    ��You can address me with thetter. It feels... how should I exin it, much friendlier! There��s still people waiting for me outside. I��ll take my leave first.��


    Cheryl waved her hand at Joshua. She looked like an excited little girl who had just finished watching an animated movie like ��Frozen�� or ��Zootopia.��


    But, what she just watched was ��Leon: The Demon.�� Furthermore, her age and identity was most definitely not that of a little girl either.


    The four temrs have actually been waiting for her outside for a long time now. The moment she walks out, she would be captured by the four temrs.


    ��The new card expansion and an adventure mode wille out in a couple months. The new expansion is called ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� and the adventure ��Naxxaramas.�� The hearthstone in a couple months will bepletely different from the one you��ve yed so far, Miss Legendary yer.��


    Joshua��s words caused Cheryl��s footsteps to stop once again. He can tell that she was hesitating a lot...


    ��As expected from a demon. But, even if it��spletely different, I can��t do anything about it... I also wanted to stay in this city! I also wanted to get higher rankings!��


    Finally, Joshua managed to stab at the sore spot in her heart. She was not the type that��s good at maintaining her calm to begin with.


    She stamped her feet furiously. If it wasn��t for the demon Joshua being here, she might start hitting the wall to vent her anger!


    ��But... I must return.��


    Cheryl spent some time to contain her emotions.


    If she continues to stay here, the Heresy Tribunal will consider her a defector. Only death will await her then.


    She was not afraid of defecting. What she was concerned about were her friends in the Heresy Tribunal. They were still being tortured by those mutterings. The Holy Church was using those crazed mutterings as the shackles around her neck.


    And now, she found ways to remove those shackles without having to go through the choir. But, her friends do not possess such means.


    ��Is that so.��


    Joshua had thought all those assassins from the Heresy Tribunal to be ice-cold and ruthless like the dark elf. But, it seemed like the little girl before him was not one such person.


    A purely white originium crystal appeared in Joshua��s hand.


    He tossed that cobblestone-like originium crystal to Cheryl.


    The originium crystal does not give off any aura of danger. Because of that, Cheryl caught it without hesitation.


    ��If you��ve received the runes of the God of Order, crush it with your hands... There��s a magic contained within it that will allow you to learn the newest information about ��Hearthstone�� at any given time. Keep this leaf too, it is crucial to the information update.��


    A soft green leaf appeared in Joshua��s hand. The young leaf drifted over to the inquisitor��s palm.


    Cheryl began to examine the originium crystal with suspicion. She was unable to sense any danger from the originium crystal at all. Its magic power was also so stable that it was practically impossible for it to contain any dangerous offensive ability.


    In a testing manner, Cheryl crushed apart the originium crystal with her hand. Arge amount of runes came pouring into his palm. A white interface appeared before her eyes. On the upper left corner of the interface were the words ��Mage Forum.��


    In shock, she took a step back. She began to examine her own body. But, she found no trace of being under a curse or an illusion spell. Instead, her eyes were caught by the interface before her eyes, by the Hearthstone Special District.


    This inquisitor had astonishing wits. She didn��t need Joshua��s help and extended her own hand to tap on the Hearthstone Special District.


    There were two stickied posts in that forum. The first post were the rules and regtions of the subforum. The title for the second post was: ��Current revealed cards from the ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� expansion. I am not the designer! Go find Firebringer if you haveints orments!��


    Cheryl tapped into the second post. ��Ciri.�� That was a name she recognized. What appeared after were over a dozenpletely new cards.


    After scrolling all the way to the bottom, she discovered a message left behind by someone called ��Firebringer.��


    ��This has nothing to do with me either! This is all Blizzard��s work!��


    ��What unbelievable magic. Is this an advisory magic created by you demons?��


    There were magics among the Holy Light system that could allow one to leave writings for others. But, Cheryl felt like it would be slightly terrifying to describe what she was seeing as magic.


    ��I am more fond of addressing this as the Magic Network. It would appear that I will not have any time to exin things to you. If Miss Legendary yer wishes to make this thing useful, please don��t lose the leaf in your hand.


    As Joshua spoke, more and more people were walking out from the screening theater.


    The inquisitor understood what Joshua meant. She followed the crowd and left the hallway.


    ��You��re... going to let that inquisitor go just like that?��


    The dark elf��s voice sounded in Joshua��s ear. She has been hiding in the shadows and observing things the entire time. She only appeared from the shadows after Cheryl left.


    The dark elf��s current appearance was that of an ordinary female mage. That inquisitor seemed to have detected her slightly. If it wasn��t for Joshua being present, she would��ve taken out her bow and arrow to shoot an arrow through Cheryl��s forehead.


    ��I am not letting her go. What I��m doing is striking at the enemy��s base. She will return to Nond. I believe she will bring back good news to us upon her return. It is just like how you��ll set off to journey back to the demon realm today.��


    As Joshua spoke, he and the dark elf walked to a private room on the other side of the hallway.


    ��I... am only staying in Nond because I was tasked with the mission of monitoring you.��


    The dark elf was not fond of how confident Joshua was acting.


    ��In that case, please greet your master for me...��


    Joshua took out another cobblestone-like originium crystal and handed it to the dark elf. At the same time, he also took out another soft green leaf and an originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��This leaf...��


    ��It��s a newgrown leaf from the World Tree, awork repeater capable of oveing world boundaries. As long as you��re holding this leaf, even if you��re in the demon realm, I can guarantee that your WIFI signal will remain full.��


    The World Tree has only just sprouted. It only has four leaves so far. The two leaves were something that Joshua bargained with the future catdy for a very long time to obtain.


    Both theirmemorative significance and actual usage were exceptional. But, Joshua believed that giving them to that inquisitor and this dark elf were the best choices.


    ��Furthermore, I��ve made anti-theft measures to the originium crystal with ��L��on: The Demon.�� It can only be yed ten times. You can say that it��s a limited use version.��


    Even though the dark elf was dispatched by someone from the demon realm to monitor him, she became his envoy tomunicate with the demon realm after they��ve signed a soul contract.


    If things go ording to n, Joshua��s elder sister Cecily, Sentinel of the Demon Realm, would not allow for their Third Prince to wander around the human realm, especially if he��s targeted by the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��I will safekeep them properly. And... Your Highness Joshua.��


    At the time when the dark elf was nning to leave, she suddenly turned around. After a short moment of hesitation, she suddenly spoke.


    ��Your younger sister, Her Highness Faye, is not your enemy.��


    What? The Third Prince had a younger sister?


    Hearing the dark elf��s words, Joshua carefully searched through his memories. He discovered that he does seem to have a younger sister... But, he had never encountered her in the Royal City. Her sense of existence was pitifully low to him.


    ��I will consider your words a warning,�� said Joshua.


    The dark elf bowed to Joshua. Then, she disappeared into the crowd walking in the hallway.

 Chapter 153

    <h4>Chapter 153</h4>


    : Chapter 153 �C Disband


    Nond��s Advanced Magic Academy.


    Hyn had just walked out of the Weissenasche Theater with her close friend. She had a very important ss to take this afternoon.


    An all-new course. Furthermore, the headmaster of the Advanced Magic Academy, Gray Mage Lursk, would be personally teaching this course!


    The Gray Mage Lursk was a Sage standing at the apex of Nond. Being able to listen to the lecture from the great Sage himself was an extremely exciting thing for all magic students.


    The power mages possess came from their runes. The amount of runes that they could use would, more or less, be determined by their understanding of the world.


    The knowledge taught by the Gray Mage Lursk will definitely allow them to awaken new runes uponprehension.


    No one would be willing to refuse this opportunity.


    Hyn was very lucky. As an excellent student of the Advanced Magic Academy, she received the qualification to take that ss.


    Unfortunately, she discovered that her mind waspletely distracted from the uing ss. The reason for that was because of the ��little gift�� she received after apanying her good friend Sansa to watch ��L��on: The Demon�� in the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Hyn, I��ve made an ount already... You��re still not done registering?��


    Sansa was staring at the white interface before Hynd. On the top portion of the white interface were the words ��Mage Forum End User License Agreement.��


    When Sansa first used the Magic Network, she was itching to personally experiment with it after discovering that it was filled with things that surpassed her understanding.


    She did not even bother to read this ten and a half page user agreement and tapped ept.


    But, Hyn was seriously reading the ten and half page long user agreement in its entirety! If she was someone on earth, she would be a protected species on the verge of extinction.


    ��Sansa, the origin of this all-new magic is extremelyplicated. Whether it be the procedures of usage or its restrictions...��


    Hyn only tapped ept after she finished reading the entire user agreement.


    ��Isn��t this just a magic that we can use to chat at will? I only wanted to use this to ask that Flower of Fari some questions. I had thought that a movie by the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe will be as boring as their stage ys. But, never would I expect that... wuu...��


    Sansa spent a silver coin to purchase the originium crystal that would allow her to join the magicwork all because it would present her the opportunity tomunicate with the Flower of Fari.


    When Sansa recalled the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� she seemed to be losing control of her emotions.


    Considerately, Hn handed her handkerchief to Sansa. Then, she said, ��The function of this magic is far more... terrifying... than just chatting.��


    No matter what, Hyn was someone who had learned programming from Joshua. She understood the meaning and value of the magicwork much better than other mages.


    But, these two magic students sitting at the back of the ssroom only chatted for a little while when the ssroom door opened. The person that walked in caused them to immediately shut their mouths.


    It was a middle-aged man about 1.6 meters tall. With a pair of reptilian-like eyes, he swept his gaze across the entire ssroom. That icy gaze caused all the mage students to shut their mouths.


    ��Why would Professor Viper from the Voodoo Department be here? This course shouldn��t have anything to do with curses...��


    Sansa carefully typed out a series of words on the interface before her eyes with the magic keyboard she had just learned.


    ��I don��t know,�� replied Hyn using the same method.


    Professor Viper let out a cold snort. Then, he sat down on the first row.


    ��That old man from the meweaver System, I bet his experiment yesterday must��ve ended in a failure again.��


    Soon, Sansa saw another professor walking in. This professor had an eye-catching afro on his head.


    Like Professor Viper, he too seated himself on the first row.


    It was only at this moment that Hyn realized that there were not many ��actual�� magic students in this ssroom with a capacity of over two hundred. The majority of the people seated here were feral mages wearing strange outfits.


    This brought about hidden sufferings to the dozen plus magic students present.


    They were expecting for this course to be lectured personally by their headmaster. But, it turned out that it was not only their headmaster, even their teaching directors, head professors, and regr professors were all seated around them.


    ��Archbishop Desireless...��


    Sansa saw the stooped figure and was left speechless.


    By the time Archbishop Desireless arrived in the ssroom, the ssroom waspletely full. A mage apprentice seated at the front rows seemed to have recognized the Archbishop from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    In a terror, that student got up and tried to give his seat to Desireless. But, Desireless patted his shoulder and shook his head. Then, while leaning on his crutch, he walked to the side of the room and stood there.


    Even though this course was being lectured by one of Nond��s greatest mages, the Gray Mage Lursk, the students of this lecture were still too extraordinary!


    ��The Gray Mage is here.��


    Hyn spoke with a quiet voice that only she and Sansa could hear.


    After waiting for a long period of time, the Gray Mage finally arrived.


    This great mage known as a Sage in Nond was wearing such a sloppy attitude that one would frown the moment one saw him.


    His filthy gray gown or the owl feathers on his head made him appear like an impoverished mage.


    ��Cough cough. There��s an ident with the notification. It seems that I��ve mixed up my first programming course and the conference. But, that��s alright. After all, all the people that should be here are here. All the people that shouldn��t be here are also here.��


    The Gray Mage cleared his throat. His voice and behavior was far from a dignified, wise and farsighted grand mage.


    ��I��ve gathered you all here to announce one thing.��


    The Gray Mage drew a rune with his finger. Suddenly, an owl feather on his head started flying. It wrote out a series of words in midair.


    ��Starting from today, the Owl Penpal Society will be formally disbanded!��


    When those words appeared in midair, the mages seated in the ssroom immediately burst into an uproar.


    ��Lursk... the Owl Penpal Society has continued for all these years. The owls have been delivering our messages properly the entire time. What is the meaning behind your sudden announcement of disbandment?!��


    Soon, people called into question Gray Mage Lursk��s decision. After all, the mages present were all senior members of the Owl Penpal Society.


    The person who called into question Gray Mage Lursk was the person the magic students were afraid of, Professor Viper.


    ��The discussions using the Owl Penpal Society have provided us with a lot of insights and experiences into our research. Why would you suddenly announce its disbandment? Lursk, that decision of yours doesn��t appear to be wise.��


    ��A fucking nonsense I say! Viper, don��t think I don��t know you��ve been pretending to be a woman in the Penpal Society to deceive the young mages of their emotions! I��ve already criticized your despicable behavior on multiple corresponding letters. And you, old fart with the fire, can you write something useful for once in your letters?! All the alchemy formtions you��ve provided are unstable explosives!��


    As the most senior member of the Owl Penpal Society, the Gray Mage Lursk managed to reveal the true nature of the Penpal Society with only a few words.

 Chapter 154

    <h4>Chapter 154</h4>


    After hearing what Gray Mage Lursk said, the magic students seated at thest row were all shocked.


    They did not expect for their seemingly virtuous and prestigious, dangerous even, professors to possess such strange hobbies in private.


    ��Even if there are a lot of discussions that had nothing to do with academics in the Owl Penpal Society, that is one of the reasons why the Penpal Society would exist...��


    Gray Mage Lursk ripped apart the Owl Penpal Society��s bright and neat semnce. He reminded everyone that even though the Penpal Society was a ��magic research�� society in name, it was, in truth, merely a bunch of mages gathered together discussing things that they didn��t dare speak about in public life.


    ��Of course, the reason why the Owl Penpal Society existed is for us tomunicate through it. But, it had a much more rxed atmosphere than that ��Sage Parliament�� held by that white robed old man.��


    As the founder of the Owl Penpal Society, Gray Mage Lursk cannot deny the contribution the Owl Penpal Society had brought about throughout the years.


    ��In that case, why are you disbanding the Owl Penpal Society?!��


    More and more people began to raise that question. Among the people gathered here were some of the most unsettled mages in Nond.


    Faced with the emotional response from the mages in the ssroom, Gray Mage Lursk was forced to take a hard-lined and direct measure to calm them.


    Using magic, he directly materialized what he was seeing. A purely white programming window was before his eyes.


    The owl feather controlled by the Runes of Order wiped clean the text that was previously above the room. Then, with a wave, a new series of words appeared.


    Mage Forum.


    ��This is the reason why I��m disbanding the Owl Penpal Society.��


    The Gray Mage��s voice was clearing echoing in the ears of every mage present.


    This morning, Gray Mage Lursk received a letter from an owl. The content of the letter was extremely simple. It told him to crush apart the originium crystal included with the letter using his hand. The sender was the same Chaos Demon he met on the World Expo.


    After Gray Mage Lursk spent over an hour examining the use of the Mage Forum, he wrote letters to gather all the members of the Owl Penpal Society to a final conference.


    ��This is the Holy Light System��s... Advisory Magic?��


    Several mages immediately thought of a simr magic that sends information to others.


    ��Advisory Magic? This thing here is much greater than that Advisory Magic. It is greater than any and all magics avable now. Even those forbidden magics able to control an entire battle would not be able to match it.��


    Gray Mage tapped into a sub-forum, a discussion board on the Mage Forum called ��Magic Research.�� There were only three posts there.


    One of the posts had a shocking title: ��On how to construct amunication method far superior to letters.��


    ��That... that is the topic of the Owl Penpal Society��s 257th discussion!��


    A mage recognized the familiar headline. That was a discussion topic Gray Mage Lursk wrote to the Owl Penpal Society before.


    ��I��ve already exined the ws of letter transmission in that discussion. Letters could suffer damages during delivery or even be lost. Whenever a letter containing a topic of discussion disappears, it will be a bitter loss for us.��


    Suddenly, an extremely old and damaged letter appeared in the Gray Mage��s hand.


    That letter was eroded by rain water and corroded by dust. Right now, one could only barely see the badly damaged content from a dried and yellowed corner of that letter...��Owl Penpal Society��s 72nd...����


    ��But, such issues do not exist in this all-newmunication method called ��Mage Forum....����


    Gray Mage swept his gaze across all the people present.


    ��You all can continue to pretend to be women and deceive the pure and innocent mage apprentices, can continue to give out dangerous alchemy forms or ridicule someone��s experimental failure! You can continue to do all of that on the forum! That forum is the all-newmunication method that I desired for. In fact, it can even be said to be apletely new world.��


    Right after the Gray Mage Lursk finished making his speech, a ner reply appeared on the post he was using to serve as an example.


    The person who replied was called ��Belle Learner.�� The content: ��Wait, wait, wait a minute. What do you mean by pretending to be girls?��


    The new reply was noticed by all the people present.


    Professor Viper��s expression turned extremely stiff. It was as if he was about to show his venomous fangs at any moment. The mages present surveyed all around the ssroom.


    Evidently, the person who asked that question was someone present in the ssroom. Unfortunately, they cannot determine who it was through that strange name ��Belle Learner.��


    ��Sansa... aren��t you afraid that Professor Viper will continue to knock points off your anti-curse magic course grades?��


    Hyn immediately found the culprit. She began to use the virtual keyboard to type to her friend, advising her to not court a disaster for herself.


    ��Didn��t the End User License Agreement said that this is a world where everyone is equal? Besides, none of them knew who I am.��


    That was the only portion of the End User License Agreement that Sansa bothered to read.


    ��The End User License Agreement also stated that if one is to express and spread dangerous remarks or insult other people��s circumstances, one could be potentially banned and have their rights to log into the magicwork be forever stripped. It might even be possible for one��s reputation in the real world to be affected by it too.��


    Even though Hyn has only interacted with Joshua for a short period of time, she was certain that the Chaos Demon Joshua would hold firm the authority and control of this world since he was the creator.


    While it was true that humans would all be equal in this new virtual magicwork world. But, this equal-ness does not hold true for the god that created this world.


    Sansa��s reply, a reply that was meant to only cause more trouble, had fully revealed to the crowd present that the discussions on the Mage Forum were instantaneous!


    They no longer needed to send letters like they did in the Owl Penpal Society. They would not have to wait for a month to half a year in order to receive a new reply.


    They would be able to receive a new reply on the Mage Forum in minutes.


    ��Well then, does anyone else have any objection? But, even if there are objections, it is still time for the Owl Penpal Society to disband. I am going to give my old partners a vacation so that they can rest themselves.��


    With the appearance of the Mage Forum, the Owl Penpal Society��s existence was rendered meaningless.


    Gray Mage Lursk let out a sigh. Like how the horse carriages would one day be reced by those magic-propelled vehicles, letters would one day be an object of the past too.


    Right after the Gray Mage Lursk let out a sigh, a whole new post appeared on the forum.


    ��Owl Penpal Registration Post.�� Poster: Firebringer.


    When the mages in the ssroom saw that post, they all stood up without saying anything.


    ��Lursk, after all this, you��ve still yet to tell us how to use this forum.��


    ��Wait a moment...��


    Gray Mage Lursk raised his hand to tell them to calm themselves. He tapped into the new post. After reading the post written by Firebringer, he immediately sent a ��register�� reply and sessfully became the first replier to that post.

 Chapter 155

    <h4>Chapter 155</h4>


    ��Quickly eat that mushroom!��


    ��Wait... that��s a monster! That��s not a mushroom that you can eat!��


    Inside the Hearthstone Tavern��s office. Joshua was holding a cup of fruit juice that he used ��freeze magic�� on as he looked at Ciri and Tylene crowded before a small screen fighting over a ��game controller.��


    As he drifted into his mind, Joshua began to recall his childhood.


    The screen before Ciri and Tylene was a game that has just been uploaded to the Mage Forum��s ��Games Special District.�� It was called ��Super Mario.��


    This game was something Joshua created in his free time. With his current knowledge and the calction ability provided by the World Tree, recreating the ssic pixel games from NES was not difficult.


    That was why Joshua decided to open up this ��Games Special District�� in the Mage Forum.


    ��That strange star will give you invincibility once you eat it! No! Use fireballs to destroy those mushroom monsters ahead first!��


    Ciri was instructing Tylene on how to y Super Mario. The frost elf was actingpletely flustered as she held a rectangr originium crystal ��controller�� and pressed upon it nonstop.


    There were no buttons on the controller. Instead, there were rune inscriptions on various locations. Upon touching the rune inscriptions, a correspondingmand will be entered into the magicwork.


    It seemed like Tylene was still not very skilled with controlling the small plumber on the screen. She received the GAMEOVER screen several times in session.


    Joshua felt a lot of reminiscence watching this scene. After all, when he was young, he had squeezed before a TV with his friends and spent their entire summer vacation on the NES.


    Unfortunately, Joshua did not encounter such beautiful girls in his childhood, especially not two at the same time.


    Seeing that Ciri and Tylene were enjoying themselves, Joshua extended his hand and swiped. The interface for the Mage Forum appeared before his eyes.


    The forum was split into multiple different discussion sub-forums. The most important sub-forum was the ��Magic Research�� sub-forum.


    Joshua tapped into the Magic Research sub-forum and tapped into the ��Owl Penpal Society Registration Post.��


    ��Ash-colored Owl. Register.��


    ��Voodoo Snake. Register.��


    ��meweaver Alchemist. Register.��


    ��Camping Sect. Register.��


    ......


    The post was only posted for over two hours. Yet, there were over a hundred responses already.


    Joshua closed the post and entered the back-end to check out the total amount of people registered in the magicwork right now. During the morning time, there were only twenty-seven people. Now that it was approaching 4PM, the number of registered users had reached one thousand seven hundred and twenty-one.


    This number was still rapidly increasing by two or three every second. The magicwork had begun to gradually spread. The mages of Nond finally had their wishes fulfilled. After they stepped into the Industrial Age, they��ve entered the Information Age!


    The amount of posts on the Mage Forum also began to rapidly increase...


    ��Question: what exactly is the principle behind this mystical magic?�� Poster: Rogker��s Wild Mage.


    ��My God! Why is my reply column filled with dwarves?!�� Poster: Lost.


    ��Help! How do I find Miss Gallolei on the Mage Forum?�� Poster: Muron Family��s Eldest Son.


    The entire page was filled with strange posts. As this was the first time the residents of this world used a forum as a means ofmunication, they would most definitely need some time to learn it. But, Joshua��s attention was caught by thest post on the page.


    Apart from the mages from the Owl Penpal Society, the others that were lured into the Mage Forum were movie fans that joined because they heard they would be able to converse with the Flower of Fari and learn what Belle was doing.


    Joshua had set up for sale the originium crystals containing runes that allowed one to register for the magicwork in the Weissenasche Theater, The majority of the crowd only joined the Mage Forum after watching ��L��on: The Demon.��


    On the upper left corner of the Mage Forum��s home page was a special area used to rmend the current hottest posts and hottest users.


    Currently, Ynor and Gallolei have monopolized the rmendation area. Anyone with a discerning eye would notice it right away.


    By chance, Gallolei suddenly updated her personal camp.


    Joshua tapped into her camp and was greeted with a picture. A picture of food. A spotlessly white te was filled with a hundred circr-shaped foodstuffs. They seemed like purple grapes and gave off a sparking sense of realism.


    Judging from the location of the image, it must be taken in Madam Schroder��s mansion��s dining hall. It was uploaded ten minutes ago.


    ��I��ve managed to sample Fari��s speciality in Nond today. These are the roes of the Lotsk fish. They are extremely delicious. Mister Joshua, if you happen to see this, do you want toe over and sample it?��


    This ck Swan had masterfully grasped ��photography.�� Furthermore, she knew what sort of content to post on her camp. But, the final sentence caused Joshua to feel a bit uneasy.


    Currently, there were over a hundred people following Gallolei��s camp. Once Gallolei made that post, over a dozenments appeared in a short few minutes. While that number was pitifully smallpared to the top microbloggers on earth who possessed millions of fans following them, the camp system has only just started being poprized in this world.


    Joshua believed that this ck Swan��s charm would lure a lot of people already paying attention to her to join the magicwork.


    Joshua took a nce at thements below. He saw that the majority of them were eximing in surprise and asking if it was really Miss Gallolei.


    ��Thest time I saw Miss Gallolei, it was when I was watching the performance of ��By the Beautiful Lake Crowe�� in Fari��s capital.��


    ��Who is Mister Joshua?!��


    Gallolei was most definitely capable of being considered as the goddess of the people from Fari. On top of that, with the screening of ��L��on: The Demon,�� her influence had increased from the Nation of Arts to the entire world.


    Although Joshua felt that it wasn��t great that his name had appeared on Gallolei��s camp, he didn��t bother to submit a reply.


    The number of users on the magicwork was gradually increasing. Not long, the entire city of Nond will surge with a craze to join the magicwork.


    Joshua felt that he should be concerned with how to provide a sufficient amount of nourishment for the magicwork��s server. Else, if too many users joined and the server suddenly crashed from overuse,pensation Hearthstone packs would not be able to solve the issue at all.


    ��Ahh... I died again...��


    Tylene let go of the controller with disappointment. Compared to Ciri, this elvendy does not possess much talent for games.


    Joshua deliberately incorporated rankings for the minigames in the Games Special District. Ciri��s forum name was stably taking the first ce spot. That being said, there weren��t any other attempts at the games yet.


    ��Tylene.��


    Joshua finished drinking his fruit juice. He was prepared to discuss with this frost elfdy on their next step in growing the World Tree.


    Nond��s theaters werepletely upied by ��L��on: The Demon.�� The audiences wereing to the theaters to watch ��L��on: The Demon�� too.


    Even if Joshua was to utilize his status as the behind-the-scenes boss of the Weissenasche Theater to hold several singing concerts for this frost elf, he reckoned that not many people will bother to purchase tickets.


    That said, apart from the vocal recitals and music record sales, Joshua had another method to make the citizens of Nond admire this frost elf. Furthermore, this method was even more effective.

 Chapter 156

    <h4>Chapter 156</h4>


    ��Mister Joshua, do you need anything?��


    Tylene ced down her controller. Together with Ciri, she ran over to Joshua��s desk and sat down before it.


    After two weeks, this frost elf had grown very close to Joshua. No, it was not only Joshua. It would be more urate to say that she had grown close to all the people down in the Hearthstone Tavern below.


    Especially Ynor. The frost elf seemed to be very fond of Ynor.


    ��How��s things going with the World Tree��s growth?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Mmmm...��


    Tylene summoned out the World Tree. Still only a seedling, the World Tree has yet to break out from the seed at the bottom of its stem.


    After being summoned out by Tylene, the World Tree��s soft shoot curled back into the seed. Then, it rolled from Tylene��s shoulder all the way to the top of her head.


    If the World Tree was able to materialize its consciousness right now, it should be standing atop Tylene��s head and ��growling�� at Joshua.


    After all, Joshua had pulled off two of its four young leaves yesterday.


    ��Umm... after Mister Joshua helped me sell the musical records, the World Tree has shown no sign of weakening...��


    As the catdy of the World Tree, Tylene should be speaking out for her World Tree when its ��growling�� at Joshua.


    Unfortunately, if it wasn��t for Joshua��s help, the World Tree might not even be able to ��growl.�� It would be so weak that it would continue to remain in Tylene��s body waiting for the gray mist to erode it.


    But, ever since Joshua sold the first musical record, Tylene would receive what Joshua called ��Faith Energy�� entering her body on the daily. Although the quantity was very small, it was over a hundred times better than her condition in the past.


    If Tylene and the World Tree were fishes on the verge of death in a dried up river before meeting Joshua, they were now able to at least circle around a small fish tank once or twice.


    Even though the Faith Energy wasn��t a lot, Tylene was still extremely grateful toward Joshua.


    ��Then, how long will it take for it to... grow a couple more leaves? I mean, when will it start growing again...?��


    When Joshua asked that question, the World Tree that had just poked out from the seed immediately retracted itself back into the seed. Its action was very simr to how a cat will hide in a narrow ce when threatened.


    ��About that, it might take ten years... or fifty years.��


    Tylene gave Joshua a conversative answer. World Tree��s growth times were generally calcted in thousand years. To the elves that were able to easily live for several thousand years, it was not a long period of time.


    To Tylene, fifty years was a period of time simr to a month in human time. The concept was simr to how humans would think about ��It��s the end of the month, time to ask the boss for my sry.��


    Tylene noticed how Joshua��s expression grew stiff. Carefully, she asked, ��Fifty years should be a very short period of time for demons, no?��


    ��No. Let me tell you this in secret. We Chaos Demons are like humans; we��re a race that judges our time in a manner of tens of years. With my current lifestyle, I believe my lifespan would be even shorter than Ciri who��s sitting next to you.��


    Joshua took a nce at Ciri who sat next to Tylene.


    ��I��ve been reminding you to go to bed early every day! You��re the one who refuses to listen!��


    Ciri naturally knew that Joshua has been staying up all night long these days. She had tried to urge him against it but they were all useless.


    ��It��s an upational disease. Besides, this body��s ability to stay up all night is first-rated.��


    Joshua extended his thumb. That said, the racial traits of the Chaos Demon was not something to brag about.


    ��Why are the Chaos Demons�� lifespan so short?��


    This time around, Tylene was the one to be shocked. The Chaos Demon were the most dangerous race of demons in this world. ording to rumors, the Sin Demons were able to live for five thousand to ten thousand years. Thus, how could Chaos Demons�� lifespan be equivalent to humans?


    ��Eh... you should ask my father that question.��


    Joshua also felt it to be a miracle for the Chaos Demons, with how short-lived they are, to be able to rule over the demon realm. That said, their ability to ��stop magic�� waspletely ��broken�� in this world dictated by magic.


    ��Well then, let��s talk about proper business now. Tylene, you said the World Tree needed ten years to grow...��


    ��Ah... what I meant is that it needs that much time to grow another leaf.��


    Tylene broke off Joshua��s sentence with a remorseful tone. She actually was looking forward to seeing the day when the World Tree would reach the sky again with Joshua. But, with the World Tree��s speed of growth, Joshua would only be able to see it produce four to five leaves in his lifetime.


    ��Okay. Then, what if the World Tree is able to gain more Faith Energy?��


    Joshua picked up the ��Hearthstone Tavern Marketing Report�� ced on the table. That report was prepared by Mrs. Melina. She would make a new report every week.


    That report has recorded how the sales for Tylene��s musical record was. As the promotion for the musical record wascking, they��ve only managed to sell three hundred and seventy musical records so far.


    If the amount of times the musical records were used to listen was increased two fold, it would only mean that Tylene��s singing was listened to seven hundred and forty times.


    The Faith Energy from seven hundred and forty people will support the World Tree to grow one or two leaves within ten years. What if the amount of Faith Energy was increased to a hundred thousand people��s worth?


    Moreover, this was only limited to those people listening to Tylene��s musical record only for an hour to half a day on the daily at most.


    ��I remember our race��s Grand Elder has once said that the lushness of the World Tree is determined by the number of people we have in our race...��


    Tylene��s words were practically confirming to Joshua that the World Tree��s growth speed would be faster the believers it had. If the number of believers broke a million, it wouldn��t be an issue for the World Tree to produce over ten thousand leaves per acre.


    Nond was a big city with a poption of approximately 1.7 million. This number was not including the non-residents too. While a city of 1.7 million wouldn��t be considered to berge on earth, the current Nond was in a state of Industrial Revolution. Joshua couldn��t possess too much of a demand from this newly emerged civilization.


    ��I possess a method that could convert half to even two-thirds of all the people in this city into nourishment for the World Tree.��


    Joshua spoke of something thatpletely shocked Tylene.


    ��You... you��re nning to sacrifice half of the entire city?��


    The first thing Ciri thought of was some sort of sinister war-level magic formation.


    ��Rest assured. A terrifying magic about to uproot an entire city is something that I will never know in my entire life. What I��m indicating is to have more people in the city hear Tylene��s voice.��


    Joshua opened his magicwork system and closed the Mage Forum��s webpage. He revealed his desktop to Tylene. He tapped into the other ��default application�� on the desktop besides the Mage Forum.


    Originally, Joshua had named that application as ��Nond Broadcasting Station.�� But, after thinking about it, he decided to change its name to ��Voice of Nond.��

 Chapter 157

    <h4>Chapter 157</h4>


    Time passed. Soon, it was night.


    ��Be careful of those sses!��


    In the Wooden Pine Cone Emporium next to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The original store owner moved out from themercial street a week ago. Using the attack of money, Mrs. Melina managed to purchase the emporium and began the work on expanding the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The first floor was practically finished. The entire tavern��s size has expanded by close to two-fold. The amount of arcanotech devices that customers could use had also increased to one hundred and twenty machines.


    But, as the customers of the Hearthstone Tavern stopped being only dwarves, the Hearthstone Tavern started showing signs of congestion during the day too.


    Because of this, Mrs. Melina realized that if they wanted to continue to operate the Hearthstone Tavern to full capacity, expanding to only the emporium next door would be far from enough.


    She would also have to take over the jewelry store next to the Hearthstone Tavern. Right now, Mrs. Melina was ordering the carpenters she hired on how to remodel the second floor.


    The first floor��s renovation was extremely simple. They merely need to smash the walls and carve a couple ��reinforcement�� rune inscriptions onto the pirs. Then, they will renovate the walls and the ground using the same sort of materials in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    But, Joshua had a specific request on how to renovate the second floor. He wanted it to be ��soundproof.��


    ��I��ve troubled everyone.��


    The carpenters hired by Mrs. Melina had finished the final bit of decoration. When they left, the room was filled with the smell of wood shavings.


    Mrs. Melina thought about getting some people to bring over some aromas to disperse the wood smell that filled the air. But, at that moment, Joshua pushed open the newly installed door and entered the Hearthstone Tavern��s new ��soundproof room.��


    ��Mister Joshua, everything��s ready now.��


    Mrs. Melina took a nce around the entire second floor. Apart from the staircase to the third floor, the most eye-catching thing on the second floor was a room with an enormous transparent ss.


    The ss wasposed of a sort of transparent originium crystal. Permanent ��solidification�� and ��obstruction�� inscription runes were carved onto the ss.


    ��This ce will be where Tylene will live in the future?��


    Ciri took a nce at the new region. As it was only just finished, this ce appeared quite monotonous. It was different from Joshua��s various studies and studies that had multiple paintings done by Ciri ced all over the walls.


    ��Tylene��s room is upstairs. This ce would be considered as her studio, her workshop. You all can also call it the ��Noiseless Room.��


    Joshua decided to rece ��recording studio�� with a rtively fantasy-like term. With this, it would be easier for Ciri and Tylene to ept it.


    As Mrs. Melina had finished supervising the work, she returned to the first floor tavern. She hadpletely handed over the management of this newly established ��recording studio�� to Joshua.


    ��You all cane on in. Oh, Tylene, when you��re here in the future, you must make sure to let out the World Tree.��


    Joshua pushed open the door to the ss room. There was a desk and four benches here. Sitting in this ce, one will be able topletely rid the noiseing from the tavern on the first floor below.


    Unfortunately, this world does not possess a convenient venttion system. The air inside the ��recording studio�� does not flow at all. Moreover, this ce upied only an area roughly thirty square meters.


    If three people were to stay in such a tiny ce like this for too long, then, when using the terms of this world to describe things, ��the oxygen spirits maintaining life will bepletely consumed and one will suffocate to death.��


    ��Regarding that... Lord World Tree has been unwilling to remain dormant in my body.��


    Tylene pointed to the World Tree seedling lying on her head. Ever since the World Tree escaped from its weakened state and began growing, it became much more active than before.


    To others, it might appear like the frost elf had a seedling growing from her head...


    ��Once it takes root, it will likely not be able to run everywhere either.��


    Joshua walked over to the desk beside the Noiseless Room and sat down. Tylene sat across from Joshua. In order to not disturb Tylene, Ciri decided to sit next to Joshua.


    ��All being said, the task of most importance right now is to gather nourishment for the World Tree.��


    The magicwork��s system interface appeared before Joshua. He tapped into the Voice of Nond.


    The Voice of Nond��s interface was simr to the earliest music softwares. It only had a title caption located at the top, a volume adjustment and the number of people currently listening to the radio.


    Currently, there were only three people listening to the radio. That number would jump between three and ten. It would appear that some of the people who had just logged into the magicwork had coincidentally tapped into this application. But, after they saw the ��Temporarily No Program�� headline, they left.


    ��Before we officially begin, let us have a rehearsal. Tylene, you can pretend the World Tree to be an originium crystal inscribed with a ��voice amplification�� rune...��


    Joshua pushed to Tylene lines he wrote.


    At this time, the World Tree rolled down from Tylene��s head andnded on the desk. Tylene read the content of the lines and adjusted her breathing.


    ��Wee to the Voice of Nond... Umm...��


    Tylene stuttered the moment she finished saying the first line. Without professional training and knowing only how to sing, Tylene needed time to get used to broadcasting.


    ��One more time.��


    At this time, Joshua logged into the Mage Forum and activated the post he made four hours ago.


    This post was stickied to all the sub-forums. It reads, ��The Voice of Nond will open tonight. Everyone is weed to enjoy the radio.��


    The content of the post was mainly to promote Tylene��s first broadcast. Joshua did not bother to arrange much content for the frost elf��s first broadcast. He merely had her use her singing voice to sing two hours worth of elven epic.


    The hypnosis effect of the elven epic has been validated by the dwarves.


    At the beginning, there weren��t a lot of responses to the stickied post. But, ever since a wild ck Swan replied to the post, over a hundred more people replied.


    Soon, the time Joshua was promoting arrived. At this moment, Gallolei updated her own camp too. Belle��s camp was also updated at the same time.


    ��In the past, when I listen to Miss Frost Elf��s singing, I will asionally fall asleep. This time, I��m able to listen while lying on my bed.��


    Gallolei��s update even ended with a dwarf giving a thumbs up. There were already over a hundred replies to her camp update.


    Gradually, the amount of listeners on the Voice of Nond increased from single digits to tens and then hundreds. In the end, it had over three hundred listeners. They were all quietly waiting for the frost elf��s singing.


    ��Are you ready?�� Joshua was prepared to open up the broadcast channel for the Voice of Nond. The medium for this broadcast was the World Tree.


    Tylene nodded. With that, Joshua changed the headline for the Voice of Nond to ��Frost Elf Miss Tylene will sing an elven epic.��


    ��Wee to the Voice of Nond!��


    Tylene said those words to the World Tree. Her voice was changed into information runes by the World Tree. Quietly, people were able to hear her voice from every corner of Nond.

 Chapter 158

    <h4>Chapter 158</h4>


    The Holy City of the Nation of the Holy Church.


    No matter how many times she used it, Cheryl always felt that teleportation formations were extremely convenient. Taking the teleportation formations, she was able to return to the Nation of the Holy Church, a distance spanning several countries, from Nond in a single day.


    But, her return this time around was not a triumphant return after aplishing a mission. Instead, she was escorted back by the lesiastical Temrs.


    The Heresy Trib remained the same as how it was when Cheryl departed. Compared to a church, this ce seemed more like an underground prison.


    A strange incense smell filled the entire ce. The incense smell was able to slightly calm the hearts of the returning inquisitors.


    However, Cheryl did not feel her mind bing much more tranquil from smelling the incense. She was currently reporting what happened during their mission to the Heresy Tribunal��s bishops.


    Cheryl was in the Heresy Tribunal Church��s main area. She took a nce at the bishops seated above the tribunal.


    As they were all wearing stone masks, Cheryl was unable to determine what they looked like.


    ��Apart from you, all the dispatched inquisitors were ruthlessly killed by that demon?��


    ��Allow me to make a correction. That is a Chaos Demon. It is extremely cunning.��


    With fear in her eyes, Cheryl stared at the three bishops on the judgement seats as she exined what she encountered in Nond.


    Of course, she was adding details into her events. But, she was not lying with the description ��cunning.��


    After all, she had fallen deeply into the trap set up by that Chaos Demon Joshua, the trap of purchasing card packs using real gold.


    And, more dangerous of all, even though she knew it was a method for that demon to swindle her savings, she was unable to stop herself.


    ��That is truly a sorrowful piece of news. We��ve lost three more excellent inquisitors...��


    The three bishops did not suspect Cheryl��s story.


    It would appear that even though the Archbishop Desireless acted very ��rough�� with Cheryl, he did not report to the Holy Church Cheryl��s wicked behavior while in Nond.


    ��Inquisitor, you may withdraw now. The choir is prepared to rinse your heart of its perplexions.��


    ��We will dispatch new inquisitors to punish that demon hiding in Nond.��


    ��Please wait! Lord Bishops...��


    Cheryl immediately started panicking the moment she heard the three bishops were nning to dispatch a new group of inquisitors to Nond.


    ��Is something the matter, inquisitor?��


    ��Lord Bishops, the death of the head inquisitor had brought upon great sorrow to this one. As such, I cannot forgive that demon, cannot allow it to continue tomit crimes!��


    Cheryl was lying. After all, he didn��t even know the names of the inquisitors that were on the mission with her.


    Nevertheless, she tried her best to make her tone appear like it was filled with grievance and anger.


    ��Do not allow yourself to be controlled by anger. Cheryl, you need to remain calm... The Choir��s holy singing will calm your heart,�� dissuaded one of the three bishops.


    I don��t need no fucking song! I only need to y some damned rounds of Hearthstone!


    Even though that was what Cheryl was thinking in her heart, she did not speak it out loud.


    In the end, Cheryl��s petition was not granted by the three bishops. Just like that, she was brought away from the tribunal.


    After leaving the tribunal, Cheryl arrived at the prayer room where the church��s choir were chanting their hymn.


    Compared to the Heresy Tribunal��s dark and eerie atmosphere, this ce was much more cozy. Even deep into the night, there would still be lights passing through the five-colored sses and shining down upon the benches.


    The hymn sung by the choir slowly echoed through the entire prayer room. It sounded like one was hearing the mutterings of the gods under the sunshine. It was a sacred feeling.


    In the past, Cheryl wouldn��t be tired even if she was to sit in this ce for an entire day. After all, only by listening to the rxing hymns in the prayer room would she be able to ease her mind.


    But, this time around, Cheryl wasidpletely t on the bench. She had apletely ��wasted�� look.


    Sigh... I miss ying Hearthstone.


    While the choir was ��blessing�� her with their hymn, the only thing in Cheryl��s mind was Hearthstone. The ��blessing�� did notst long. After roughly half an hour, the singing gradually faded away.


    With that, Cheryl stood up from the bench. After over half an hour, she finally arrived at her room in the Heresy Tribunal.


    After one joins the Heresy Tribunal, one will forever live inside the Holy City��s Heresy Tribunal and lead a life simr to an ascetic monk.


    Many inquisitors used their belief to support themselves. As for Cheryl, she was someone who was purely focused on maintaining her self ego from those crazy mutterings.


    The choir��s singing was indispensable to dispersing those mutterings from one��s mind. Apart from listening to the choir, Cheryl would also write a diary entry every day to record what she did that day.


    Today was no exception. But, when Cheryl arrived at her desk and pulled open the drawer, she discovered that her diary was badly damaged.


    ��Rodents?!��


    She opened her slightly yellowed diary book. It was a very thick and ��ancient�� book. It recorded all her memories since bing an inquisitor.


    Arge portion of this ��thick�� book seemed to be nibbed away by some sort of animal.


    ��I knew it. It��s a bad idea to live next to the torture room. Those damned butchers must��ve forgotten to properly dispose of the corpses.��


    Cheryl smelled the surrounding air. It smelled slightly bloody.


    This ce was the darkest corner in the entire Holy City. Who knows how many naive believers or unlucky heretics have been devoured by this ce. Cheryl had already grown used to this sort of daily life.


    Nevertheless, she couldn��t help from bing furious after seeing over half of the diary she spent tens of years recording to be eaten.


    However, the anger in her heart was suddenly dispersed by the singing that appeared by her ears...


    What��s going on? Cheryl looked around. It shouldn��t; be possible for her to hear the choir��s hymns in such a dark and murky ce. Furthermore, this singing doesn��t sound like the choir��s hymn either.


    Elvennguage?


    A tender green leaf appeared in Cheryl��s hand. A special window also popped out in her field of vision.


    Magicwork system... the gift she received from the Chaos Demon before departing Nond. On the journey back, Cheryl had spent a long period of time figuring out what sort of magic it was.


    The tranquil and peaceful singing voice came from the ��Voice of Nond�� that Cheryl didn��t close out of yet.


    ��Frost elf Tylene...��


    Cheryl took a nce at the caption on the Voice of Nond. She then took out a pitch-ck originium crystal. It was a gift she received from Messai, the musical record. The singer for that musical record was called Tylene.


    ��If she is brought back to the Holy City, that bitch will have to retire...��


    Cheryl began to earnestly listen to the elven epic. The singing voice that sounded directly in her consciousness was far more useful than the choir��s hymns.


    Soon, she turned her vision to the second useful application on the desktop, the Mage Forum.


    Cheryl had registered an ount on the Mage Forum on the way back to the Holy City. She also figured out how to use the Mage Forum.


    ��Perhaps... I can write my diary on this forum?��


    Cheryl took a nce at the dpidated diary she held in her hand. If she came back a couple dayster, her diary book would��ve beenpletely gnawed away by rodents.

 Chapter 159

    <h4>Chapter 159</h4>


    The Mage Forum does indeed possess the means to record one��s writings.


    That was something Cheryl had already tested.


    She ced her yellowed diary on the desk and opened the first page. As it was written a long time ago, the writings on the first page were already starting to be indistinct.


    Perhaps only Cheryl herself was able to excerpt her diary��s first page.


    Cheryl decided to transfer the entire content of her diary to the Mage Forum before it waspletely gnawed away by rats or turned into a pile of useless mush from dampness.


    During her years as an inquisitor, she had seen too many inquisitors that ended up losing themselves. The most terrifying aspect about those crazed mutterings was not how they could drive one insane. Instead, it was how they could deprive the inquisitors of their humanity and turn them into living corpses.


    Because of that, Cheryl does not wish to lose a single page from her diary for they were the proof that she, Sister Cheryl Skotan, was alive and not an enved hound of the church.


    Cheryl found a sub-forum called the ��Motionless Library.�� Judging from the exnations provided for this sub-forum, it was especially created to give the users of the Mage Forum a ce to share their writings.


    Strictly speaking, a diary was a kind of creative writing.


    The virtual keyboard appeared before Cheryl��s eyes. She began to clumsily tap on the keys to create a new post �C ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    ��The days of serving the Saintess finally came to an end. The reason for that was because of the newly built stone sculpture��s unexpected copse. I was unfortunate enough to lose my legs in the process. I��ve prayed to the gods in hope that I could obtain relief to my sufferings and... I��ve received a god��s response. But, the god I saw was not quite the same as the one I imagined...��


    Cheryl began to recall her past memories. The experience she felt in the ceremony to be an inquisitor was truly wondrous. After epting the power granted by the Holy Church, that power will be able to heal all one��s wounds.


    That was also the reason why Cheryl was willing to be an inquisitor... But, she knew that power was extremely suspicious. At least, the power from the God of Holy Light and Justice, Monicar, shouldn��t take the form of lumps of gray mist.


    After Cheryl finished writing her first diary article, she tapped ��submit.��


    Typing out words using a virtual keyboard was a novel experience for Cheryl. Because of that, she began writing her second article. But, not long after, Cheryl found a couple unfamiliar replies below her diary.


    ��Is the writer of the diary truly an inquisitor from the Holy Church?�� Replied by: Loskru


    ��Judging from the writing, what cured that young nun��s legs shouldn��t be magic from the Holy Light System.�� Replied by: Missionary of Radiant Light


    The first reply seemed to be from a random audience who didn��t know about the truth. The second replier seemed to have determined Cheryl��s diary entry that something fishy was going on in that ceremony to be an inquisitor.


    Cheryl was startled by the two replies. She never expected for there to be people reading her diary.


    But, the Motionless Library sub-forum didn��t have many posts to begin with.


    Cheryl believed that her diary was very boring. But... there were a lot of people interested in her story.


    ��The Holy Church��s executioners are using the Mage Forum too?!�� Replied by: ckiron Longsword


    ��What executioner? The author is only a pitiful little girl. That said, may I know if there will be any follow-ups?�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    The sessive replies gave Cheryl a sudden boost of motivation to continue writing. She did not expect for there to be that many people following her diary. Those people were even publishing their own opinions toward her diary.


    Even though a lot of people in this world knew about the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal, the Heresy Tribunal was a secret organization in and of itself. Thus, the amount of information rted to it was pitifully few.


    Most information regarding the Heresy Tribunal were unreliable rumors. Cheryl��s ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� served to immensely satisfy the people��s curiosity.


    Cheryl decided to continue writing. She did not bother to concern with the confidentiality issue with her diary at all...


    She was not one of those zealot inquisitors who devoted and consecrated their entire life to the church. Those people were the church��s most loyal and most vicious hounds.


    The rtionship between Cheryl and the Heresy Tribunal was one of mutual-exploitation. She would carry out missions for the Heresy Tribunal and the Heresy Tribunal will provide her with the choir��s hymns.


    But now, the choir��s hymns have beenpletely reced by Hearthstone.


    She had only returned to the Heretic Tribunal to bring her friends out of this damned ce and escape to Nond to live peaceful lives. They would no longer have to be apanied by ughter and blood on the daily.


    Because of that, Cheryl was not concerned with unmasking the shameful side of the Heresy Tribunal to the public before her departure.


    After being received so enthusiastically, Cheryl began her own writing on the Mage Forum. At the same time she wrote her diary, she also deliberately altered the portions that will reveal her identity.


    Cheryl spent over two hours and finished writing and uploading close to a month��s worth of diary. When she finished writing, she discovered that there were over thirty people replying to her posts.


    ��The power of the inquisitors came from Aglier? Which system��s god is that?�� Replied by: Longfrost Hammer


    ��Youngdy, you��ve actually participated in the White Creek Duchy��s assassination? That��s something from sixty years ago...�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    ��What ended up happening to the first inquisitor Dwig?�� Replied by...


    The number of replies gradually increased. A ��rmended�� symbol also appeared next to the post ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    Cheryl currently had no idea what that symbol meant. She skimmed through all the replies before exiting out of the ��Motionless Library.�� She returned to the Mage Forum��s home page.


    As if it was a coincidence, her post ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� was on the top of the home page.


    When she saw her diary appearing on the home page, two words appeared in Cheryl��s mind �� ��Oh no!��


    .........


    Nond. Outside the Hearthstone Tavern��s Noiseless Room.


    Tylene was sitting inside the Noiseless Room and reciting her elven epic. In order to not disturb her, both Joshua and Ciri walked out the Noiseless Room.


    While outside, Joshua saw an interesting post in the ��Motionless Library.�� Naturally, the post in question was ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    That post that appeared in the Motionless Library could totally be read like a novel. Joshua also hoped for the writer to be able to continue posting.


    After all, ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� revealed a lot of shameful matters the Holy Church did.


    Right now, the information that was revealed included: the inquisitors do not believe in the Holy Light. Instead, they believed in another god or something else by the name of Aglier.


    ��Who would��ve expected I��ll obtain a payback from striking into the enemy��s camp this quickly.��


    Joshua directly added the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� as a ��rmended�� post.�� At the same time, he added a reply to the post too.


    ��Please update.��

 Chapter 160

    <h4>Chapter 160</h4>


    While Joshua was paying attention to the Mage Forum��s posts, Ciri was using the ��stone age�� controller Joshua made with an originium crystal and magic runes to fight against a bunch of mushrooms.


    ��Why am I unable to exit the fourth level...��


    Ciri was staring at the ��Super Mario�� game in the magicwork. She was on the fourth underground level. She only took a couple steps and died to a fireball that appeared out of nowhere.


    When GAMEOVER covered her screen, Ciri appeared discouraged.


    ��This is so difficult. The three resurrections are simply not enough to defeat this game.��


    ��This game is already simple byparison. There are a lot of hidden green mushrooms that could increase the amount of resurrections. Also, if you earned more than a hundred coins, you��d gain another resurrection.��


    As an experienced yer, Joshua offered Ciri some of his techniques. Currently, Pong and Super Mario were the only games in the Games Special District.


    The posts in this sub-forum were all people asking how to pass a certain level of the game.


    ��Green mushroom? Aren��t the gigantification red mushroom and fireball magic white flowers the only things in this game? Oh, there��s also the star...��


    Ciri counted the artifacts she had encountered in the game so far.


    Ever since the Mage Forum was officially open to Nond��s public, Ciri��s scores in the Games Special District far surpasses the second ranker ��Faye�� by over two thousand points.


    Wait... Faye?


    Suddenly, the user Faye surpassed Ciri and became the top ranker in the Games Special District. Moreover, the gap between their scores was over three hundred thousand points!


    ��A rival appears...��


    Ciri was nning to ponder about strategies and take on Super Mario again tomorrow. But, her top spot being taken by someone else once again evoked her fighting spirit.


    ��That name... seemed to be my younger sister.��


    After some time, Joshua finally recalled where he heard that name before.


    ��Your younger sister?��


    ��Faye Anneude. The fourth person in the line of session to the demon realm��s throne. But, I am not familiar with her. I have no idea if the user of that name is actually her.��


    Joshua remembered the dark elf had mentioned Faye before leaving...


    Unfortunately, the third prince did not have much memories about her younger sister. The only thing present in his memories were ��she��s very dangerous,��do not approach�� and other simr warnings.


    As Joshua spoke, a new post suddenly appeared in the Mage Forum��s Games Special District.


    ��How to let the dwarf with the red hat survive till the end.�� Poster: Faye


    .........


    Four hours earlier.


    With the help of the Sin Demon Zenarth, the dark elf managed to cross over multiple nations at once andpleted the journey that would take half a year on a horse carriage to return to the Demon Realm��s Royal City from Nond in a short two hours.


    When she arrived at the Demon Realm��s Royal City Anneude, she could sense that there were over a hundred pairs of eyes watching her.


    Those eyes were all from the Royal City��s sentinels. They were people in charge of managing the order in the Royal City.


    While the dark elf was not a sentinel, her position in the demon realm surpassed that of ordinary sentinels. Thus, even when there were sentinels that discovered a strange bird flying into the city, they would not do anything to her.


    The dark elf sessfullynded in the garden located in the center of the Royal City. This was a ce essible to only the royal family that ruled the Demon Realm. The only reason why the dark elf was able to enter this ce was because of the privilege given to her from the person she serves.


    The dark elf followed the garden and entered an imposing yet somewhat eerie castle. Only some water elemental servants without consciousness could be seen from time to time in this empty hallway.


    As long as she followed the hallway, she would arrive at the Watcher��s Hall, the ce where the ruler of the Demon Realm was located.


    The dark elf should be proceeding to that area to report to her master the information she obtained recently. But, the dark elf didn��t do that. Instead of reporting to her master, she decided to meet her ��Mathilda,�� the person who saved her in the past. She needed to give her some important things.


    The dark elf took a turn and walked into a narrow hallway. The further she walked into the hallway, the lesser the number of water elemental servants. In the end, she was the only person remaining in the entire hallway.


    Her footsteps echoed in the hallway. It seemed to be warning her to ��get away�� from this dangerous ce.


    When she arrived at the end of the hallway, stairs appeared. On the side of the stairs was a rock carving covered in dust. The carvings were a series of words in demontongue. Upon trantion, they meant ��Bottom of the Abyss.��


    The dark elf walked toward the stairs without hesitation. No lights were present at this point. She was only able to see her surroundings with her racial trait of night vision.


    Whenever she took another step, she could see the skeletal remains of some unknown creature. Those were very old bones, they��d died many years ago...


    The dark elf stepped on a couple ribs and hands, crushing the bones. She passed through a ��cemetery�� of bones and, after spending over twenty minutes, reached the top of the stairs.


    The top of the stairs waspletely different from the path leading up to it. On earth, this ce would be called a Peach Blossom Spring, an utopia.


    Evidently, a young girl was living in this ce. The small room was covered in all sorts of plush toys and dolls in the style of all different countries.


    The dark elf slowly walked over to the bed in the center of the room and half-kneel before it. Quietly, she said. ��Your Highness Faye, I��ve returned.��


    ��...��


    Someone heard her voice and abruptly sat up from the bed. It was a young girl who appeared to only be thirteen or fourteen. She was pale, somewhat abnormally pale. It seemed like the creator had only added a hint of purple to her eyes when creating her.


    The young girl��s hair was somewhat disheveled. She yawned like she had just woken up from her sleep. She rubbed her drowsy-looking eyes before finally looking at the dark elf half-kneeling before her bed.


    After seeing that the person that came to her was the dark elf, she yawned again, fell back onto the bed and started sleeping again.


    ��Your Highness Faye! What I brought back this time is much more interesting than the nesting dolls from the Nation of Frost!��


    Seeing Faye deciding to go back to sleep, the dark elf immediately stood up.


    ��Wuuu... I don��t care what it is, let me sleep for another month first.��


    The little girl ignored the dark elf. She covered her head with her pillow andid stomach-first on her bed.


    To show one��s back to an ice-cold killer was an irrational behavior. But, the dark elf doesn��t dare to have any malicious thought toward this princess. How could she? Those bones on the stairway up here served as the best warning.


    Being woken up by the dark elf again, Faye opened her eyes and sat back up on her bed. She finally looked to the dark elf before her.


    ��You should know... the consequence of lying.��


    ��Of course.��


    The dark elf felt like her heart came to a sudden stop. It was not a misperception.


    ��But, Your Highness, you will definitely be satisfied this time.��

 Chapter 161

    <h4>Chapter 161</h4>


    With Faye watching her attentively, the dark elf took out the originium crystal that stored the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Ever since she stepped foot into this room, she could feel the sensation of a dagger being ced on her neck. Furthermore, her neck seemed to be extremely soft and butter-like. That dagger would be able to easily cut through her neck.


    ��This is the interesting thing you spoke of?��


    Faye stared at the originum crystal. She was unable to tell exactly what about this ck originum stone was more interesting than those furry dolls. That said, she was not very interested in those dolls either.


    ��Please have a look...��


    The dark elf had struggled to survive in this world for many years. Once, she interrupted the sleep of a giant bronze dragon. When the dragon woke up, it was so furious. At that time, she had truly evoked a disaster...


    But, the dark elf felt that,pared to waking up that bronze dragon, interrupting the sleep of this Chaos Demon was even more dangerous. At least, she was able to rely on her agile movements to escape the rupturing rocks sent flying by the furious dragon. But, if this Chaos Demon before her was to show any sign of displeasure, she would lose her life that very instant.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Chaos Demon was still interested, the dark elf began to imbue her magic into the originium crystal. Instantly, the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� was projected to a wall in the room.


    The dark elf could only hope that the fourth princess��s appreciation toward arts would be simr to her elder brother...


    The reality proved that a good movie would attract anyone anywhere. When the movie officially began, Faye��s attention waspletely captured by it.


    The dark elf heaved a sigh of relief. Apanying the princess, she began to watch the ��L��on: The Demon�� for the third time.


    Two and half hours passed in a sh. When the movie came to an end, Faye suddenly asked a question that caused the dark elf��s heart to palpitate slightly.


    ��Is that human by the name of Stansfield still alive?��


    ��About that... I don��t know either.��


    The dark elf had decided to act in ordance to her race��s nature... and answered Faye��s question with a lie.


    The actor for Stansfield, Sir Weissenasche, was not only alive, he was also living veryfortably... His theater had the rights to be the first theater to screen the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� Likely, the entire theater��s treasury has been piled up by the coins people used to purchase tickets for the movie.


    If the dark elf told Faye the truth, if she told her Stansfield was still alive, Faye might leap out from her bed and proceed to Nond to pay him a visit.


    Faye stared at the dark elf for a very long time. She seemed to not be able to determine if the dark elf was lying or telling the truth.


    ��What happened to Mathilda after?�� she asked.


    After watching ��L��on: The Demon,�� Faye seemed to have considered all that happened in the movie to be real.


    The dark elf wanted to patiently exin to her that everything in the movie was fictional... But, she pondered over that thought for a bit before taking out an originium crystal that could allow one to sign in to the magicwork. She also took out the World Tree��s leaf.


    ��Please crush this with your hand. You��ll be able to know what Mathilda has been doing recently once you do that.��


    ��This?��


    The dark elf��s originium crystal rose into the air and floated to Faye��s hand. After Faye crushed the originium crystal, a great amount of runes enveloped her body. The magicwork system appeared in his mind.


    Faye��s eyes immediately lighted up by the window that appeared in her field of vision.


    As someone who stays in the demon realm all year round and rarely goes outside, what the dark elf brought back was equivalent to a sightseeing rail train that connected with the outside world.


    Faye disyed astonishing talent in using the magicwork. The Mage Forum that the dark elf spent a long time figuring out how to use waspletely grasped by her in a short few minutes.


    She also epted the End User License Agreement during those few minutes. Using ��Faye�� as her name, she logged into the Mage Forum.


    Faced with all the writings on the Mage Forum, her fingers that were tapping nonstop finally came to a halt.


    ��If you wish to follow Mathilda...��


    The dark elf was finally able to interrupt her now. She nned to tell Faye how to find out about Mathilda��stest developments.


    But, Faye ignored her. Her eyes werepletely captured by the Mage Forum. Having been imprisoned in the demon realm��s tower all this time, she has never seen such a ��lively�� scene before.


    Arge number of posts were being updated nonstop. The magicwork users from all over Nond were openly expressing their opinions in this new virtual world. At this moment, Faye became one of them.


    ��There��s so many living people,�� said Faye with a low voice.


    ��...��


    The dark elf entered a brief moment of silence upon hearing those words. She took a nce at her own magicwork. On it was thetest update from the ��ck Swan��s�� camp.


    She was introducing to all her followers, or perhaps showing off to all her followers, her life... a free and prosperous life.


    At times, the dark elf would check out her camp for a bit. But, when she did that, she would feel very envious toward the ck Swan. Unfortunately, she was destined to live her life in the darkness.


    As for the young girl before her, she was someone who had never left the Demon Realm��s Royal City all her life. This magnificent castle might be the most well-secured prison for her.


    To continuously show the beauty of the outside world to someone living in a prison seemed like a cruel thing to do.


    ��Your Highness Faye...��


    Actually, the real reason why the dark elf returned to the demon realm was because she wanted to help Faye ��break out of the prison.��


    When the dark elf made her resolution to help Faye escape from this damned ce, she discovered Fayeid herself back onto her bed. But, this time around, her hands were raised up into the air and tapping nonstop.


    ��Bring me back a cup of luminous fruit juice from the kitchen. Remember to add ice to it,�� said Faye.


    At this moment, the dark elf suddenly realized that Faye��s magicwork interface had changed from the Mage Forum to a game. She remembered that game seemed to be called ��Super Mario.��


    ��Yes, Your Highness,�� The dark elf took a nce at the concentrating fourth princess. To rashly interrupt her at a time like this would be akin to interrupting a giant dragon while it��s enjoying barbequed meat, akin to bringing one��s sword to pick the dragon��s teeth, a dangerous and foolish thing to do.


    .........


    The dark elf spent some time and found a speciality fruit from the demon realm, an illuminating fruit. After crushing the fruit and extracting all the juice, she used ��freeze�� magic and ced a couple blocks of ice in the juice.


    Even though the dark elf was Nond��s most outstanding information dealer, she seemed to manage to sessfully change career into a nanny the moment she returned to the demon realm.


    Unfortunately, her work as a nanny did not advance smoothly. Right after she walked out from the kitchen, the de of a sword was ced on her neck.


    She didn��t even detect the arrival of the owner of that sword! The dark elf raised her head... She looked at the person standing before her, the demon realm��s chief sentinel and the second heir to the Demon Realm��s Throne, Cecily Anneude.

 Chapter 162

    <h4>Chapter 162</h4>


    Among the creatures the dark elf does not wish to encounter the most in the demon realm, this chief sentinel was most likely among the top of the list...


    The rtionship between them couldn��t be considered as good. But, it was not so bad that she would pull a sword on her the moment they met.


    But, the next moment, the dark elf could hear the sound of something slicing through air... something extremely sharp was charging toward her from behind.


    ��Dodge.��


    Cecily gave an order with an ice-cold tone. The dark elf immediately backed to the wall. At the same time, she turned around to look behind her.


    It was... a water elemental servant. But, that water elemental servant was different from the female-shaped water elemental servantsmonly seen around the castle. The outward appearance of this water elemental servant was distorting. Strange changes appeared on its face and body.


    Cecily waved the sword in her hand. Magic power too fast for the naked eye ripped through the bricks on the ground and swallowed the distorted water elemental servant whole.


    If it wasn��t for Cecily��s warning, the dark elf��s body would��ve been struck by the arrow sent out by that distorted water elemental servant.


    Sure enough... was she living toofortably in Nond?


    Back when she was being pursued by the Heresy Tribunal, the tiniest movement of the wind around her would warn her of changes to her surroundings.


    But, during the recent days, she ended up rxing her guard. This was especially true after she epted the mission to monitor that Chaos Demon called Joshua...


    Cecily��s sword disappeared into thin air. She turned her eyes back to the dark elf still holding a fruit juice in her hand.


    The pupils of this chief sentinel were red like the mes. But, the dark elf could only feel an endless amount of coldness from those eyes. There was no trace of emotion in them at all.


    Cecily spent a couple seconds to size up the dark elf.


    In the end, this chief sentinel spoke words that were more dangerous and malicious than any curse to a woman.


    ��You��ve gotten fat,�� said Cecily.


    ��Are you trying to tell me to rx my guard, Lady Cecily?��


    The dark elf narrowed her brows upon hearing those words. She admits that she was extremely rxed when working to monitor the third prince. It was so rxing that it felt like she was on vacation all the time.


    She would at times participate in the nobles�� meetings and eat whatever she wanted. Most importantly, she could watch movies too...


    But, at the very least, she managed to eliminate three inquisitors on her mission. She had betted her life on that battle!


    ��No. You��re more spirited than when I first met you. When you first came to the demon realm, half your body was ice-cold. I never expected for you to be able to survive.��


    Even though Cecily��s voice was extremely cold, what she said was notpletely devoid of warmth.


    ��The me from the past has already died.��


    The dark elf pointed to the ck dove imprint on her neck. If it wasn��t for the power of the fourth princess, she might��ve already died at the border of the Nation of Frost from the pursuit of the Heresy Tribunal.


    While the dark elf was chatting with Cecily, she could hear the sound of something wiggling. She turned around to look at the ground destroyed by Cecily��s magic power. A paste-like water elemental was squirming in that deep crater on the ground.


    The surface color of that water elemental waspletely different from the azure color of the other water elementals.


    Cecily extended her hand and made a grabbing motion. The squirming water elemental was ripped to shreds by an invisible power. In the end, it disappeared into nothingness.


    ��What��s with that water elemental servant?��


    Even though the dark elf has only been employed by the demon realm��s master for several years, she had never seen a water elemental bing like that.


    ��I don��t know. It��s my first time seeing it too... It��s very possible that it��s caused by some sort of influence from the Bottom of the Abyss.��


    Cecily stared at the gray mist that dissipated into thin air. Her expression was grave. But, she turned her eyes back to look at the dark elf.


    ��I remember that the mission my father gave you was to monitor my younger brother. Did you not bring him back to the demon realm?��


    ��I do not possess the authority to do so. Nor do I possess the capability.��


    Apart from being the fourth princess��s servant, the dark elf was also a spy between the human realm and the demon realm.


    There were a lot of other spies like her. They were all servants of the demon realm��s ruler. The dark elf was charged with monitoring Nond. Monitoring Joshua was only one of her many missions there.


    But, even if the demon realm��s ruler was to order her to bring Joshua back, she would not be able to do anything if he��s unwilling to return with her.


    ��Is that so? You can go.��


    Cecily did not intend to continue to question the dark elf. She indicated to her that she could leave now.


    After the dark elf walked far away, Cecily gently rubbed her forehead to bring relief to her headache.


    This headache appeared several days ago. Cecily had enquired many of the renowned doctors in the Royal City. Unfortunately, they were unable to find a cure to her headache.


    It was not only her. The other Chaos Demons that knew were also suffering from the same sort of headache. Merely, the frequency of their headaches were not as often and their headaches would onlyst for a few seconds. Because of that, it was very easy for them to ignore it.


    Cecily had thought that her headache was caused by weariness. But, the water elemental she killed earlier warned her that was not the case.


    But,pared to her headache, Cecily was more concerned with Joshua who ran to the human realm.


    Cecily has always viewed Joshua as being ��unstable.�� She has interacted with Joshua for all these years but has never been able to understand what her younger brother was thinking.


    Joshua��s decision to renounce the fight for the throne had, honestly, allowed Cecily to feel a bit relieved. She truly does not wish to one day be enemies with Joshua.


    But, what Joshua decided to do after still brought her too much unease. That was especially true after he formed an oath with one of the demon realm��s four dukes, the Duke of Bones.


    That said, what brought her the most worry was how he was staying in a human city.


    The Holy Church would not allow a Chaos Demon to wander around in a human city. Even if the Holy Church doesn��t do anything, the other humans wouldn��t be able to ept a Chaos Demon among them either.


    As long as Joshua remains in a human city, he would always be under the threat of the Holy Church.


    Her uneasy and misgivings ended up causing Cecily to act. She took out a thin ss bottle. Scarlet liquid filled the bottle.


    As if they smelled the liquid, arge amount of bats appeared behind Cecily. In a short few seconds, the bats transformed into a masked sentinel. The sentinel stood behind Cecily.


    ��Find the master of this bottle of blood in the human city Nond.��


    Cecily handed her ss bottle to the sentinel behind her and ordered with an irrefutable tone.


    ��Then, bring him back.��

 Chapter 163

    <h4>Chapter 163</h4>


    On the third day since the Voice of Nond began broadcasting to the public.


    ��The powerful Genie was released from the magicalmp. After being given freedom, the Genie promised ddin three wishes...��


    The frost elf Tylene was sitting inside the Noiseless Room. She was holding a draft written by Joshua and reading it.


    As usual, Joshua and Ciri were standing outside the Noiseless Room and quietly listening to Tylene��s story telling through the magicwork.


    After three days of experience, Tylene had gradually grown skilled with broadcasting.


    Although she was far from a professional, she had a very pleasant-sounding voice. Perhaps it was a change brought upon by the World Tree, Joshua would always feel very rxed when talking with her.


    ��Does that magicalmp really exist?��


    Listening to the story Tylene was narrating on the Voice of Nond, Ciri couldn��t help herself from turning to ask the person who gave the story to Tylene, Joshua.


    ��I am only passing on this story. I also do not know if the magicalmp really exists or not.��


    Joshua did not wish for the Voice of Nond��s programs to be too monotonous. Thus, apart from singing lubies at night, the frost elf will also tell her audiences stories and narrate biographies a couple days a week. Of course, Joshua was the person providing all the reading materials for her.


    It was not realistic to have the frost elf be the sole broadcaster. Because of that, Joshua was pondering on whether to find some fresh talents.


    ��From the manuscripts you��ve written, you seemed to use the prop of ��wish fulfilment magic�� a lot. There��s that cup fought over by seven people, a blue-colored two-headed magic puppet and seven balls that could summon a dragon. Are you telling me all of those are fake?��


    Ciri extended her fingers and counted at the various stories with ��wish fulfilment magic.�� As Joshua��s number one fan, she would always be the first person to read Joshua��s new works.


    ��They��re all fake. If there��s really a wish fulfilment magic, it wouldn��t be a legendary magic to the mages.��


    Joshua swiped the magicwork interface with his finger. He had especially opened up a new sub-forum for the Voice of Nond. He did all that so that he could attract more people to check out and follow the Voice of Nond.


    In a short three days, the mage forum had over forty-seven thousand users. Although that was still a small number in a city like Nond, it has only been three days.


    Currently, the amount of listeners to the Voice of Nond has increased to roughly eight thousand. It would appear that Tylene��s story telling of ��ddin and the Magic Lamp�� had attracted a lot of mages that wanted to explore this world��s unknown.


    ��An ancient country covered by yellow sand, it should be the Great Analok Desert to the southernmost region of the world. Was there really a country in thatnd of death?�� Poster: Ash-colored Owl


    ��Everyone, what would you all wish for if you gain possession of the magicmp? I would wish for beautiful girls to fall for me.�� Poster: One-eyed Old Nak


    ��Enormous size and blue all over. The lower half resembles that of a specter. Based on the description, that Genie is most definitely some sort of ghost goblin!�� Poster: Skeleton Finger


    Joshua was skimming through the posts that appeared on ��Nond Special District.�� It appeared that these mages did not take Tylene��s stories to be a ��fairy tale�� at all. Instead, they were viewing it as some sort of biography, something that had truly happened in the past.


    Joshua didn��t know if this oue was good or bad. When Tylene was about to talk about ddin using themp to make his wish, she suddenly stopped. Seeing that, Joshua immediately closed his magicwork interface and looked to Tylene in the Noiseless Room.


    Soon, Joshua��s eyes shifted to the table, to the World Tree Tylene was using as her ��microphone.��


    The World Tree was emitting a faint green glimmer.


    Even though there were rune inscriptions on the ss surrounding the room, Joshua could still sense the flourishing vitality emitted by the World Tree.


    The seedling was starting to grow. The World Tree grew from the length of an index finger to an entire palm.


    Three tender green leaves bloomed like flowers.


    The World Tree��s speed of growth brought upon so much excitement to the frost elf, so much that she wanted to cheer. But, she managed to contain her excitement with her self-control. She picked back up the script and continued reading the story of ��ddin.��


    ��Is this what you meant by ��produce ten thousand leaves per acre?����


    It was Ciri��s first time seeing the growth of the World Tree. Logically, nts should grow little by little. But, the World Tree does not abide by that rule.


    ��Perhaps... the magicwork caused some sort of change to it.��


    Joshua had hoped to be able to grow the World Tree into some sort of artificial intelligence. Should that happen, it would be able to correct bugs in his programs.


    But, the truth had revealed that the World Tree was not at all interested in runesption.


    Tylene was still continuing with the story of ��ddin and the Magic Lamp.�� Suddenly, an owl flew in from the window.


    The magicwork was currently only in its initial stage of publicization. The majority of the residents of Nond, better yet the entire world, were still used to using birds to exchange letters as a means ofmunication.


    The owl skillfully dropped a letter in Joshua��s hand. Then, it flew out the window and left.


    Joshua took a nce at the letter��s wax seal. It was a pitch-ck ancient tree.


    It was a letter from the Archduchess of ckwood. Ever since the filming for ��L��on: The Demon�� waspleted, this Archduchess seemed to have directly regarded Joshua as a ��trusted aide.��


    She kept hoping to be able to cooperate with him again.


    But, Joshua was in no rush to create another movie. After all, ��L��on: The Demon�� has only been screening in the Weissenasche Theater for four days. It was still at the height of its poprity.


    Furthermore, he knew that Madam Schroder��s ambitions would not be limited to Nond. She will soon bring that movie out of Nond and screen it in the entire world��s theaters.


    The letter she sent Joshua was a farewell letter.


    The transnational teleportation formation opened in Nond will close tomorrow. Once that happens, it would be very difficult and troublesome for her to return to Fari.


    Apart from bidding farewell, she also wrote in her letter that she hoped to be able to see Joshua again. Furthermore, she wanted to ask him about the reason why her daughter became so ��strange�� recently.


    It would appear that Madam Schroder had learned Gallolei��s recently behavior of beingpletely engrossed in the Mage Forum��s camp.


    Joshua wondered if she would act like the parents of earth and attempt to get rid of her daughter��s inte addiction problem.


    A ��kindle�� rune appeared on Joshua��s hand. That was one of the simplest magic in the meweaving system of magic.


    In a short few seconds, the letter was burned to ash.


    ��We��ll be proceeding to Madam Schroder��s Mansion to enjoy a meal once Tylene finished her story.��


    Since someone offered to treat him to a meal, Joshua would naturally not show any modesty. This was especially so when it��s a noble, people renowned for their extravagance.

 Chapter 164

    <h4>Chapter 164</h4>


    In the end, Joshua did not manage to have his wish for a free dinner granted. The reason for that was because Madam Schroder was nning to leave Nond with the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe overnight.


    When Joshua arrived at the mansion, the entire mansion was undergoing a ��relocation�� process. It was extremely busy.


    Joshua and Ciri were brought to Madam Schroder��s study by the middle-aged butler.


    ��In this city, I��m able to gain pleasant surprises every day.��


    Madam Schroder was sitting behind her desk. She was not holding a quill pen. Instead, her finger had reced her pen and was moving around in midair.


    Even though there was nothing before Madam Schroder, Joshua was able to recognize with a single nce that she was using the magicwork.


    ��Merely, I wonder if this pleasant surprise was brought forth by Mister Joshua.��


    Madam Schroder materialized herputer interface. This grand duchess was an outstanding mage herself.


    What appeared on her screen was a post discussing ��L��on: The Demon.�� It would appear that Madam Schroder had learned how to use the Mage Forum during these past couple days.


    ��Unfortunately, you��ll have to guess the answer to that question,�� Joshua decided to avoid the question even though it was something that could easily be detected with some investigation.


    ��Gallolei seemed to be very fond of this so-called ��magicwork.�� magic. Furthermore, a lot of people seemed to be paying attention to her on this thing.��


    Madam Schroder��s finger swiped to the Mage Forum. She entered the ��ck Swan��s�� camp. She was able to see all the things Gallolei was posting on her camp thest couple days.


    There were over twelve thousand people following Gallolei��s camp. Over a quarter of the users joined the magicwork because of the ck Swan. From this, one could see how enormous of an influence the Flower of Fari had.


    Likely, all the audiences that finished watching ��L��on: The Demon�� would want to find out what happened to Mathilda afterwards. Gallolei��s camp had perfectly satisfied their desire.


    ��It��s not only Miss Gallolei. Miss Belle also had a lot of followers too.��


    With a wave of his hand, Joshua materialized his own magicwork interface. He soon entered Ynor��s camp.


    Ynor was not as diligent in updating his camp. Many of the updates were even made by Joshua...


    But, the influence brought upon by ��Beauty and the Demon�� did not vanish from Nond. Even now, the true identity of Belle��s ��actress�� was still a mystery. It was even about to be a city legend.


    Mages were people captivated by puzzles. Thus, whenever Ynor takes selfies or upload photos of sceneries or food, he would attract the attention of arge number of people to check out his camp.


    Right now, the number of followers for Belle��s camp had surpassed nine thousand. Joshua was even thinking about calling Zenarth over some day and have him set up a camp too.


    ��I... must admit that this is an all-new means ofmunication. It is much more efficient than ball dances and meet and greets.�� Madam Schroder managed to guess the reason why Joshua mentioned Belle.


    He was trying to show her that Gallolei��s poprity could suffer should she remove her from the magicwork.


    This Grand Duchess of ckwood was not an inflexible noble. Instead, she was like the young girl in Fari��s famous painting ��Revolution.�� She was someone who could ept all the new changes.


    As long as it��s a good change, Madam Schroder will not hesitate to devour the changepletely and convert it to her own.


    Unfortunately, Joshua��s background and identity was simply too ��enormous.�� Madam Schroder was unable to ��devour�� him. Because of that, she chose the best alternative �� cooperation.


    ��This will also allow Miss Gallolei to better understand what her fans are thinking of her...�� said Joshua.


    Madam Schroder casually gave a thumbs up to Gallolei��stest update. Then, she said to Joshua, ��Mister Joshua, is it possible for me to gain the authority to my daughter��s ��camp?����


    The reason why she was refusing to allow Gallolei toe in contact with themoners was because she knew how crude somements they made were.


    But, the magicwork was a world where everyone was equal and anonymous. This situation blurred the identity boundary between nobles andmoners. But, that also meant that it contained a lot of hidden dangers.


    ��That��s no problem at all. But, I can assure you that this Mage Forum possesses a... stringent supervision and a proper way to punish those who go out of line.��


    When Joshua was a child, he had experienced parents overseeing their children going online.


    Madam Schroder was only trying to interfere with Gallolei��s camp. Back then, Joshua��s parents were much more direct, they would even take extreme measures like cutting the power cord.


    ��You have my gratitude. It��s not only with this, I am also very grateful that you allowed for the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to participate in the filming for ��L��on: The Demon.����


    After gaining administrative control over Gallolei��s camp, Madam Schroder stood up from her chair. The butler has been waiting outside for a long time.


    The entire mansion was waiting for the conversation between Madam Schroder and Joshua to finish. Once their conversation finishes, they will step into the journey back home.


    ��With your talent, I am temporarily unable to think of a way to thank you. Because of that...��


    Madam Schroder tossed to Joshua a key and an emblem. It was a gold-ted key. The surface of the key was branded with the words ��Mansion of Luxuriant Flowers.��


    Joshua remembered that Fari��s mansion��s actual name was that...


    To receive a vi in the city center just for filming a movie? But, when Joshua recalled the worth of ��L��on: The Demon,�� he felt that he had been shorted...


    Then, when he thought of how Madam Schroder had only handed him a key and not even the deed for the property, it became obvious that she was trying to tell him ��You can consider this ce your home in the future but it��s still going to be mine when I return to Nond.��


    ��This is a decent ce. Although it is a bit small, I hope Mister Joshua will be able to ept it.��


    Close to six stories tall and having an indoor garden too. Yet, it��s ��a bit small?�� Joshua felt like gasping in admiration at how the nobles of the ancient were.


    The conversation between Joshua and Madam Schroder did notst for long. It seemed like this Grand Duchess was itching to bring back ��L��on: The Demon�� to her country and raise a real ��revolution�� in Fari.


    Her enemies could be said to be all the theatrical troupes in Fari. This included the noble families that backed those theatrical troupes. She will also face the hostility of the Holy Church. But, this sessful career woman did not mind about any of those. Joshua didn��t need to worry about her either.


    ��Mister Joshua...��


    Before leaving, Gallolei ran over to Joshua. Her attire today was that of the Flower of Fari, the most beautiful girl wherever she goes.


    ��I know what you��re worried about. The unlimited distance super WiFi. Eh... you canprehend it as being able to connect to the magicwork even if you��re so uncareful as to run to the edge of the world.��


    Joshua handed a leaf from the World Tree to Gallolei. That��s right, it was a leaf Joshua just plucked from the World Tree. It was extremely fresh too.


    Gallolei held the leaf in her hand and looked over it carefully. Soon, she turned her eyes back to Joshua.


    ��This is not that I��m here to talk about...�� said Gallolei.


    ��What is it then?�� Joshua didn��t even finish his question when Gallolei��s hands were suddenly ced on his shoulders. Then, she tip-topped. Immediately after, Joshua felt a soft touch on his face and an indescribable sort of fragrance reaching his nose.


    ��This is a ceremony we people from the Fari give to others when saying farewell. Farewell...��


    After the Flower of Fari finished doing that, she ran over to the corner of the hallway and disappeared. Only a single thought was running through Joshua��s head �� this girl had grown taller.

 Chapter 165

    <h4>Chapter 165</h4>


    Joshua had no intention to start residing in the Fari��s Mansion. After all, Madam Schroder was only temporarily handing the Fari��s Mansion to Joshua.


    That said, Joshua did feel that the Fari��s Mansion��s indoor garden was useful.


    Once the frost elf��s World Tree starts growing, Joshua could consider having it temporarily reside in the indoor garden.


    It was alreadyte into the night when Joshua��s carriage returned to the Hearthstone Tavern. Mrs. Melina had already prepared dinner for him.


    Ciri had apanied Joshua to Fari��s Mansion but didn��t receive the dinner she was promised. Because of that, she immediately sat down on the counter and began to replenish all the energy she spent today.


    ��There��s no need for you to rush like so. No one��s fighting over the food with you.��


    Seeing Ciri��s puffed cheeks filled with food, Joshua handed a cup of fruit juice to her.


    ��It��s a habit I obtained from surviving in the wilderness,�� replied Ciri after swallowing the food in her mouth.


    The gift Joshua received from Gallolei during their farewell was absolutely not something he expected.


    Ciri was standing right beside them and witnessed the entire scene. Yet, a rare asion, she did not show any reaction at all. She even had a mysterious sense of calmness to her.


    ��Miss Tylene! Is the story about the magicalmp in the Great Analok Desert you spoke of real? May I know which ancient text you read that story from?��


    ��No... the magicalmp is merely a fictional story.��


    The conversation that sounded from behind caught Joshua��s attention.


    Being in the Tavern for so long, Tylene was already someone the customers had be well acquainted.


    After the Voice of Nond opened, Tylene rarely sang in the Hearthstone Tavern. The musical originium crystals had reced her singing and was resounding throughout the entire Hearthstone Tavern.


    Because of that, Tylene had more time to practice broadcasting. But, during the time when she does not have to do any broadcast, she would go down to the tavern��s first floor to help out. While it was said to be ��helping out,�� it was more like ��messing with�� and ��assaulting�� Ynor.


    ��Fictional? That��s truly unfortunate then. I��ve heard that the Adventurers Association were even nning to check out the Great Analok Desert,�� sighed the man asking the initial question.


    ��Those little guys from the Adventurers Association will likely all be eaten up by the Death Sandworms a few days after stepping foot into the Great Analok Desert,�� said an old dwarf with a loud voice.


    Then, Joshua could hear theughter from the dwarves in the tavern...


    Many people had asked the same question �C ��Is the magicmp real?�� �C in the Mage Forum��s Voice of Nond sub-forum.


    A lot of text researchers even appeared. They made posts stating that they��ve consulted with countless ancient records in the Central Library of Nond and really managed to find records of a powerful ghost goblin hidden in the depths of the Great Analok Desert.


    It would appear that in a world with magic, the fairy tales and fantasies from earth were not at all fantastical to the mages...


    This also happened in the Hearthstone sub-forum. A poster unflinchingly proimed that they had seen Ragnaros the Firelord in the undergroundva-covered central region.


    When Joshua was skimming over the posts in the Voice of Nond sub-forum, a post caught his attention.


    ��Frost Elf Tylene, do you know exactly how many World Trees there are in this world?�� Poster: Skotan Nun


    The posts on the Voice of Nond sub-forum were all discussing the magicmp and ddin. Because of that, that post that asked Tylene a question directly appeared extremely eye-catching to Joshua.


    Joshua tapped into the post and skimmed through the content. The content of the initial post was only a duplication of the title. But, the replies to that post were much more interesting.


    Many of the repliers knew of this Skotan Nun. They were also replying with astonishing consistency.


    ��Miss Nun, you didn��t write your diary today.��


    ��Does the elven race��s World Trees have something to do with your writing?��


    ��I��m meditating and waiting for Miss Nun��s diary entry today.��


    ��Miss Nun, please upload a new entry. I would have to rely on it to get through my magic medicine course tonight.��


    Diary? Joshua remembered! Skotan Nun was the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitor Cheryl who returned to the Nation of the Holy Church from Nond.


    She wrote a book by the name of ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� on the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library sub-forum. It was simr to an early concept for webnovels of web-biographies.


    ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� was unexpectedly well-received in the Mage Forum. A portion of the users would wait for thetest release every day.


    The replies to the post she made with the ount Skotan Nun were a bunch of people asking for her to update them with a new release.


    Even though Cheryl had be a somewhat well-known writer in the Mage Forum, she was still an inquisitor of the Heresy Tribunal.


    The dark elf had once warned Joshua that the reason why her race��s World Tree withered was solely because of the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��Mister Joshua, should I... answer her?��


    Tylene had also noticed the post that Cheryl made in the Voice of Nond��s sub-forum. She sat down on the other seat beside JOshua and asked him for his opinion.


    ��Do you know how many World Trees there are in this world?��


    Faced with Joshua��s question, Tylene shook her head.


    ��The only full-grown World Tree I knew of is the one of the forest elves in the ckwood Forest. In other words, it��s the elven race Miss Gallolei��s bodyguard belonged to,�� said Tylene.


    ckwood Elves. Joshua had a bad feeling.


    ording to what the dark elf told him, the destruction of her race��s World Tree was very likely because of the Heresy Tribunal. The ck mist that was affecting Tylene the entire time seemed to be the power of the inquisitors too.


    Could it be that those deranged bastards had, apart from arresting ��heretics,�� they were also chopping down World Trees over the decades?


    Currently, Joshua had no idea why the Heresy Tribunal would do such a thing. He could only hope to obtain some useful information from the inquisitordy who had prated into enemy lines.


    ��Miss Cheryl, I am very curious as to why you asked about the amount of elven World Trees.��


    Joshua used the Mage Forum��s private message function to send a message that only Cheryl could see. For the time being, Joshua had yet to open the private message function to the public.


    Before the Mage Forum��s development wasplete, Joshua was not nning to open up an instantaneous message function.


    Joshua soon received a reply from Cheryl. But, the content of the reply was a series of ellipses.


    ��Who are you?��


    Soon, he received another private message. The inquisitordy still had no idea Joshua��s nickname on the Mage Forum was ��Firebringer.��


    ��Someone who could help you.��


    Joshua was only asking her as a test. It seemed like Cheryl was extremely cautious. After Joshua sent her that private message, she stopped responding.

 Chapter 166

    <h4>Chapter 166</h4>


    Holy City. Inside the Heresy Tribunal��s Atonement Room.


    It was already veryte at night. Yet, the Atonement Room was filled with the pure and holy radiance. The bright light was being shined into the room from the God��s sculpture in the center of the prayer room.


    ��Lord Father! Please allow me to listen to the choir��s singing... I can definitely...��


    But, the scenery inside the prayer room was far from pure and holy. A group of people were kneeling before God��s sculpture and praying. One of them had already fallen to the ground, dead.


    A strange sort of branding was imprinted on his forehead. Scalding heat was being emitted from that imprint. That intense heat burned through that man��s skull and brain matter.


    Judging from these people��s attire, they were all inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��The great chant of the choir is echoing in this room. My child, you��ve not been showing any reaction to the God��s whispers and the choir��s hymns. This means that your heart has already departed from God��s glory,�� said an inquisition leader wearing a ck gown with a grieving tone. He held a canon of the Holy Church in his hand.


    ��Return to God��s side and repent.��


    ��No... no... Lord Father! I��ve lied! I��m not hearing any mutterings at all! The choir��s singing has cured me!��


    No matter how that person tried to resist it, it was all useless. A robustly built executioner grabbed the inquisitor. The next moment, the scalding imprint appeared on his forehead.


    Although he was resisting it, that terrifying imprint burned through his skull and all the soft tissues in his brain.


    The cruel execution did notst for long. After ten minutes passed, the four ��unqualified�� inquisitors had all fallen to the ground. After the executions wereplete, the presiding priest turned around. Seated behind him were all the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal.


    There were over a hundred people total, the maximum capacity of the Atonement Room.


    Cheryl was seated in one such seat and watching the ��trial�� in the prayer room.


    The priest began to dere that they were deviating from God��s glory even though God was who gave them everything.


    A great number of inquisitors began to pray. They were all zealots of the church.


    No one will join a shameful organization like the Heresy Tribunal for no reason at all.


    Before joining the Heresy Tribunal, most of them had badly damaged bodies. Some might be missing arms, legs or inflicted with terminal illnesses and could die in a day or two.


    But, after they joined the Heresy Tribunal, God responded to their prayers and cured their wounds that not even high level Holy Light magic could cure.


    Adding on the long period of brainwashing, the majority of the inquisitors in the Heresy Tribunal ended up being zealots of the Church.


    Cheryl was an exception. She has already seen through these cheap tricks.


    The so-called ��deviating from God��s glory�� was merely having the thought of ��Wow! The choir��s singing sucks!�� That thought was enough to court death.


    If an inquisitor believed the singing to be bad, the choir��s hymns would no longer be able to help rid them of the mutterings in their heads...


    The inquisitors that ended up suffering from the mutterings for an extended period of time will be deemed traitors that turned their backs upon God and be executed.


    Stricting speaking, Cheryl could now be considered as an apostate who has deviated from God��s path. She had converted her faith to the Magic Network and Mage Forum.


    How could listening to the choir��s singing be better than ying Hearthstone and writing diary entries?!


    The choir and the Saintess�� hymns would only cause her to yawn. The Magic Network, on the other hand, was able to bring Cheryl joy and rid the mutterings from her head.


    Soon, the Atonement Ceremony ended. Cheryl had her wish fulfilled and was allowed to return back to her room.


    She opened the Mage Forum like usual. The diary she uploaded to the ��Motionless Library�� sub-forum days ago, ��Diary of an Inquisitor,�� has already received over a thousand replies.


    Seeing that many people discussing her work, Cheryl had a sort of indescribable sense of aplishment.


    The aplishment she felt far surpassed what she felt after assassinating a certain heretic for the Church.


    Compared to the looks of despair in the eyes of the deceased, she enjoyed the praises and attention from other people much more.


    But, as she was called to the ��Condemnation�� Ceremony at thest minute, she returned to h er room muchter than usual.


    It has long passed her usual hours of uploading new entries to ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� Because of that, when she was reading thements, she could see a whole bunch of people asking why there wasn��t a new update out yet.


    ��Writing it now.��


    Cheryl made a very short response to appease the users and took out her old diary. She was nning to write thetest entry.


    But, at this moment, a knock came on her door.


    ��Who is it?��


    The Mage Forum interface disappeared. Even the flickering candle in her room was extinguished.


    ��Cheryl, it��s me.��


    A gentle voice sounded from outside the door. The look of alert disappeared from Cheryl��s face. She immediately ran over to the door and opened it.


    A woman who appeared much more mature than Cheryl was standing outside. Whether it be her figure, her height and especially her chest...


    Her golden hair could be seen scattering out from her nun��s veil. Cheryl��s young silhouette was reflected through her jade-blue eyes.


    Even though this woman looked very mature, her age was younger than Cheryl. She was a junior inquisitor to Cheryl... She was also one of the juniors that had the closest rtionship with Cheryl.


    ��Teresa... for you toe to my ce thiste at night, is there something you need?��


    As a senior showing guidance to her junior, Cheryl invited Teresa into her room and indicated for her to sit on her bed.


    The reason why Cheryl returned to the Heresy Tribunal was all so that she could rescue this junior of hers.


    But, Teresa was different from her. This nun-outfitted inquisitor had a very deep faith...


    Trying to persuade her to betray the Holy Church and escape to Nond, to a Chaos Demon��s tavern, to y cards was a very difficult task.


    But today, at such ate hour into the night, Teresa suddenly came to find her. Cheryl found this to be an opportunity.


    Teresa had a hesitant expression. Her hands were locked before her chest in a praying posture the entire time.


    After hesitating for over a dozen more seconds, ��Cheryl... I��m no longer able to ept the choir��s hymns, their blessings. Those voices were echoing in my head nonstop... The choir��s blessings are simply unable to drive them out.��


    Teresa looked to Cheryl seated before her with an extremely uneasy expression.


    ��I��ve never had the thought of denouncing God, renouncing my faith. But, why is it that I��m unable to receive the choir��s blessing?��


    That��s because your taste has changed! Stop listening to the hymns! You should try out rock ��n�� roll music! Girl!


    Cheryl admits that the choir��s hymns had magic that could affect one��s mind. It will help one rx, feel enjoy and whatnot.


    But, Cheryl had tested it and found out that the effect of the magic will lose effectiveness over time as people be tired with the hymns.


    As Cheryl had listened to the hymns for tens of years, she had long grown tired of them. Even though Teresa had only entered the Heresy Tribunal for less than five years, she was already starting to be immune to the hymns. It would appear that her taste in music was better than Cheryl��s.

 Chapter 167

    <h4>Chapter 167</h4>


    ��Oh Holy Light! Nun Cheryl, is this the work of gods?!��


    In a short ten minutes, Teresa��s unease has been reced by two jumping little fellows on the magicwork.


    Teresa��s worried expression had disappeared and was reced with a spirited look. Her fingers were tapping in midair.


    ��It would be great if the gods were able to create such a fascinating thing...��


    Cheryl was unable to refuse the help request from her exceptionally figured junior and close friend. She first allowed Teresa to listen to the musical record she brought back from Nond.


    Even though this nundy was very excited by those emotional songs, the musical record was unable to remove the mutterings from her mind.


    Because of that, Cheryl decided to open the Mage Forum��s ��Games Special District�� as a test. She wanted to see if the games there could divert Teresa��s attention to the mutterings.


    Judging from the current response, Cheryl had seeded. This nun who has never left the Holy City her entire life and rarely even left the church had, in a few short minutes, grown to love the game about a ��dwarf on a mission to rescue a princess.��


    ��Then... who is the creator? Nun Cheryl, you��ve been to Nond before. This must be created by a certain renowned Sage of Nond, right?��


    To this nundy, this ��miraculous�� magic could only be a work of gods... or, one of Nond��s rumored omnipotent Sages.


    ��Sage? How could those boring old men like Desireless be able to create such a thing... wait! Teresa, you��ve missed a mushroom that could give you another usage of the resurrection magic.��


    Cheryl did not reveal the truth to Teresa. If this nundy was to find out that the game she believed to be a masterpiece from the gods was actually created by a ��demon,�� she will definitely enter a state of panic again, immediately withdraw her hands from the virtual keyboard and shout ��This is the demon��s trap!�� or something simr hysterically.


    But, even if this was really the demon��s trap, the nundy was thoroughly enjoying herself with the game.


    Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.


    ��A mushroom with resurrection magic?�� After being reminded by Cheryl, Teresa wanted to turn around to find the mushroom.


    Unfortunately, as her controls were not very skilled to begin with, her sudden change in direction caused the dwarf uncle wearing a red hat to run into a monster.


    The nundy sessfully lost her first blood in the game.


    ��How could this be... he died?��


    The death of the game character caused Teresa to feel extremely remorseful. Even her hand movements stopped.


    ��That dwarf has been blessed by the gods. Once he dies, he is able to obtain countless blessings of resurrection. Thus, you don��t have to worry. It is our mission to guide them to rescue the princess.��


    Cheryl duped the naive nundy. With the nature of this nundy, she shouldn��t be in such a cruel and ruthless ce like the Heresy Tribunal.


    Unfortunately, Teresa was inflicted with a strange illness at the age of fourteen.


    In order to continue living, she chose to hand over all of her to the so-called God, to the Heresy Tribunal.


    But, in the five years she has joined the Heresy Tribunal, she was not once dispatched to a mission.


    ��If the path is that dangerous, I think that it is better for the two dwarf misters to live together instead of attempting to save that unknown princess.��


    Teresa voiced her own opinion toward the game��s plot.


    Cheryl was left momentarily stunned as to how to reply to the nundy��s words. She ended up looking at Teresa with a bbergasted expression.


    ��...Let��s continue.��


    Teresa seemed to want to conceal something. On top of that, she had the desire to clear the game. As such, she urged to continue and controlled Mister Mario, the dwarf with the red hat, to set foot onto the journey to rescue the princess again.


    The joy brought upon by the game gradually allowed Teresa to forget about the mutterings in her head. But, Cheryl entered an anxious state of waiting.


    She hasn��t been able to write hertest entry for ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� yet. Thinking about the mages waiting to read thetest update, Cheryl became extremely worried.


    Cheryl had no idea where her sense of guilt came from. It was her first time showing to others what she wrote. But, to her surprise, her writings caught the interest of so many mages.


    The motivation to ��let more people read it, let more people appreciate it�� urged Cheryl to continue writing.


    But, if she stopped updating with a new entry today, would those mages lose interest in ��Diary of an Inquisitor?!��


    Cheryl had found the reason for her worries. Unfortunately, tonight was destined to be a night without sleep.


    A knock once again came from her door.


    ��Who is it?��


    Cheryl immediately sat up from her bed and loudly asked for the identity of the person knocking on her door.


    ��Cheryl, is that child Teresa in your room?��


    A male voice sounded from outside. It was a priest with the position of an inquisition leader. He was also the person who was in charge of handling those ��defects�� earlier in the night.


    Hearing his voice, Teresa who was controlling the dwarf uncle and chasing after a mushroom suddenly trembled. Her hands immediately distanced themselves from the virtual keyboard and were ced on her thighs.


    ��She��s in my room... is there anything you need?��


    Cheryl did not open the door. She was unable to confirm the purpose of this priest��sing to her ce. It was very possible that he had discovered Teresa to be a ��defect.��


    ��That child Teresa has been acting somewhat perplexed recently. I��m worried for her. In addition, Nun Cheryl, I have a mission to hand you. Please open the door.��


    The priest��s voice was very soft and gentle. It was a skill the clergies needed to master.


    Cheryl was not deceived by his words. Unfortunately, the priest was an inquisition leader, a position within the Heresy Tribunal far surpassing her own. She had no choice but to open the door to him.


    The priest walked into the room. His line of sight focused onto Teresa. Then, his expression changed slightly.


    ��It appears that the confusion within your heart has disappeared, Teresa,�� said the priest.


    ��Yes, Lord Father...��


    ��Perhaps it��s because she heard the Saintess��s singing tonight.�� Cheryl added. After all, that naive nundy wouldn��t know how to lie.


    ��Very well. I hope that the gods will forever bless you two. Nun Cheryl, another heretic has appeared. The Holy Church will need your strength again.��


    The priest took out a gospel from within his robe��s sleeve and handed it to Cheryl. The gospel waspletely nk. Only Cheryl was able to see what was written on it.


    ��The giant dragon entrenched in the base of the Ancient Tree has entered eternal rest. Praises for God��s recovery...��


    It was a series of difficult to understand words. Cheryl deciphered the content to be... she was tasked to proceed to the Kingdom of Fari��s ckwood Forest in three days�� time.

 Chapter 168

    <h4>Chapter 168</h4>


    Hearthstone Tavern.


    It was now time for ordinary humans to sleep.


    Today, Joshua took a rare opportunity to actzy. He did not continue with any game development or script writing. He instead decided to sit at the bar counter and stay up all night to read a ��novel.��


    ��There��s even more replies than the post announcing the Goblins vs Gnomes expansion.��


    Ciri was also staying up all night with Joshua. Her finger was scrolling up and down the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� the entire time.


    ��The mages are very interested in the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal. Furthermore, that diary is indeed written very interestingly. A little girl��s step by step growth into a cold-blooded killer. It could even be adapted into a movie. The name should be ��Gumdrop.����


    Joshua had read up till the entry for the hundredth and seventy-second day of the ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    As the first novel in the Mage Forum, the first novel in the entire magicwork, the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� not only unmasked the mysteriousness of the Heresy Tribunal, it was also a very fascinating story in its own right.


    It was a story of a kind-hearted little girl, a nun on top of that, trying her best to survive in the dark and shadowy organization.


    Being updated continuously for multiple days, ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� not only caught the curiosity of many mages, it also made many of them concerned for the user Skotan Nun.


    From the angel of the story, the little girl was only fifteen years old. Yet, she was forced to take away lives again and again by the Heresy Tribunal.


    But, no matter how concerned for the writer of the diary the readers might be, what they were most concerned about right now was why ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� wasn��t updated yet?


    ��Are you not nning to write a novel there?��


    Ciri finished reading all thetest chapters before Joshua. Still leaning on the counter, she turned her head around and looked to Joshua.


    ��It is better for Tylene to narrate the novels through her broadcast. Besides,pared to the novels I knew, it is better to enrich the contents of Mage Forum through the users�� own efforts.��


    Joshua exited the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� post. With the diary showing the way, many new novel creators appeared on the ��Motionless Library.��


    To the ecology of the forum as a whole, having a lot of outstanding creators was the most precious thing to have. At the same time they posted on the forum, they will also provide high quality content to the forum.


    Currently, most of the outstanding ��creators�� were concentrated in the ��Magic Research�� and ��Motionless Library�� sub-forums.


    The great majority of the users on the Magic Research sub-forum were experienced members of the Owl Penpal Society. Ever since they received the Mage Forum as a means ofmunication, they��ve been debating about various knowledges regarding magic and alchemy on that sub-forum on the daily. Magic Research was practically the sub-forum with the greatest amount of update rate.


    Among the users of the Magic Research sub-forum, Ash-colored Owl was the person who replied the most and posted the most. Judging from his writings, Joshua was pretty certain that he was the founder of the Owl Penpal Society, Gray Mage Lursk.


    With the Gray Mage as the exemr, more and more mages began to discuss academic and research topics. Among them were many ��alchemy recipes�� posted by alchemists that Joshua ended up ��rmending�� on the forum.


    Apart from those two sub-forums, the other sub-forums included ��Daily Discussions,��Movie Theater,��Music Hall�� and various others.


    Joshua was nning to turn the Mage Forum into the epitome of the magicwork. After all, the mages of Nond were only going on the forum or listening to the Voice of Nond when they used the magicwork. They simply do not have the concept of web pages yet. To them, every single post was akin to a web page.


    For the time being, Joshua nned to maintain control over the magicwork. There was no need for him to develop web pages yet. Right now, the goal was to allow more outstanding creators to emerge out from the Mage Forum. Only through that would he be able to keep the forum lively.


    ��It��s past midnight now,�� said Ciri.


    Ciri was able to sharply hear the voice of an owl on top of the roof signaling the time from the noisy dwarves. The owls of Nond will all let out a strange sound at midnight.


    For the time being, Joshua had no idea why that was the case.


    ��In other words, the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� missed its update today... Did something happen to that inquisitordy?��


    Joshua did not wish for anything to happen to that wild author. After all, she was the only ��spy�� he had in the Heresy Tribunal.


    Normally, she would update the diary between 8 to 9 PM. But today, there wasn��t a new update even after midnight.


    A lot of mages were expressing their concern for the writer below the diary. They were worried that Skotan Nun might��ve encountered some sort of danger or was discovered by the Heresy Tribunal.


    Unfortunately, Joshua was unable to help her. Ever since she returned to the Holy Church, she was destined to fight alone.


    .........


    Cheryl waited until the priest left. She used her gray mist to examine the surroundings. After confirming that there weren��t anyone monitoring them, she said, ��Teresa, let��s escape!��


    Cheryl had climbed up her bed. Using the height of the bed, she made up for the difference in height between her and Teresa. Then, she ced her hands on Teresa��s shoulders and forced her eyes to face her own.


    ��Es... cape?��


    Teresa was caught by surprise by Cheryl��s sudden suggestion. She was thinking about clearing the first level of the game with Cheryl.


    ��Escape from this damned ce. In the past, you had to stay here in order to receive the choir��s blessings. But now, you no longer needed to...��


    Cheryl was originally nning to spend a long period of time to persuade Teresa and have this innocent nun believe that Nond will provide them with a better future. But, the gospel she received from the priest, the mission, forced Cheryl to shift the n ahead of time.


    Her experience told her that the mission to proceed to the ckwood Forest would be far more difficult than trying to assassinate a Chaos Demon in Nond.


    A new inquisitor like Teresa would not be allowed to participate in that sort of mission.


    If Cheryl ended up going to the ckwood Forest, Teresa would not be able to use the magicwork anymore. The consequence that would lead to was obvious.


    Countless inquisitors ended up driven mad by the mutterings. Cheryl was once one of those inquisitors.


    ��Why do we have to escape?��


    Teresa believed living in the Church was her entire life. As a person who had devoted her all to God, Teresa was unable to understand why Cheryl would use the word ��escape.��

 Chapter 169

    <h4>Chapter 169</h4>


    ��Teresa, you have ten minutes to pack up your stuff...��


    In the end, Cheryl decided to use the excuse of ��we��re going to Nond on a missionary mission�� instead of ��betraying our faith and God.��


    Her reason ended up convincing Teresa. Although the nun��s thinking was naive, she knew that she would be wasting her life by staying in the Heresy Tribunal all her life.


    Not only that, she will also have to face the danger of execution after Cheryl leaves.


    Granted, Teresa was prepared to receive the ��punishment.�� Nevertheless, Cheryl managed to win over Teresa and persuade her to not let herself die in such a damned ce with her eloquence and the charm of the ��dwarf on a mission to rescue a princess�� game.


    After they came to a decision, Cheryl led Teresa back to her room and told her to pack up and prepare for their escape.


    Teresa didn��t have a lot of clothings for her luggage. To the inquisitors that had epted the ��power,�� clothes had be part of the power of the gray mist.


    Though that might be the case, the nun outfit Teresa was wearing was manually made with real cloth.


    ��There��s a canon that I can��t find...��


    Teresa��s luggage was packed with a bunch of old books. Those were all canons from the Holy Church, the words left behind by the God she believed in.


    To all the pious believers, their private canons were priceless treasures. That was no exception for Teresa. Those were the only luggages she could think of.


    ��Could it have been eaten by rodents? Ahh... forget about it. What sort of canon is it? I��ll help you search for it.��


    There were three bookshelves in Teresa��s room. If it wasn��t for the fact that there was a bed ced beside the bookshelves, this ce could be considered as a small library.


    Cheryl moved back and forth around the three bookshelves. The three bookshelves contained many diverse types of books. It would appear that Teresa was a girl who loved reading books.


    Truth was, in the Heresy Tribunal, there was pretty much no other sort of entertainment apart from reading and listening to the choir��s hymns.


    But, those inquisitors with deranged personalities would instead view the torturous interrogations and sentencing of the criminals as a sort of entertainment.


    ��Radiance Canon,�� said Teresa.


    ��The canon for blind people? Let me see if I can find it.��


    Cheryl examined through Teresa��s bookshelves. She was unable to find the Radiance Canon on the shelves. Instead, she saw a couple books with titles that caught her interest.


    ��Dwarf Horb,��The Secret Annals of the Starker Empire,��diator�� ...


    The titles of those books seemed very normal. But, the Starker Empire was a nation that had fallen several hundred years ago.


    It was said that the warriors of that nation were all brave and excellent fighters. But, they would never wear clothes on the battlefield...


    ��...��


    Cherl took a nce at Teresa on the other side of the bookshelf who was earnestly trying to find the Radiance Canon. That naive nun might��ve, in a situation where she herself doesn��t even know, grew fond of some sort of... dangerous stuff.


    But, Cheryl did not warn Teresa. After all, she had no time to correct the false ideas in Teresa��s head.


    Soon, Cheryl found the Radiance Canon in a pile of strange books. She tossed the canon to Teresa and urged her to quickly finish packing her luggage,


    ��We��re... leaving right now?��


    Teresa carried the slightly heavy luggage with both hands and walked over to Cheryl��s side.


    ��The Holy Church��s teleportation formation to Nond will only open once every two months. By tomorrow noon, the teleportation gate will shut itself. We have three hours before sunrise. To us, this is the best chance.��


    Cheryl opened the door to Teresa��s room. She looked around and didn��t see anyone.


    ��Will the chapel in Nond be willing to admit us?��


    Teresa��s mood grew slightly downcast after she said those words. In the Holy City, inquisitors were people that were not liked.


    Ever since Teresa gained the identity of an inquisitor, the nuns that grew up together with her began to consider her as being different and were unwilling to approach her.


    ��They will. Even if no one in that chapel is willing to admit us, I can find some ce else...��


    Cheryl��s confidence grew dim as her words reached that point.


    Her n to escape came too sudden. It was so sudden that she had never nned on how they��re going to survive in the unfamiliar city of Nond once they reached it.


    The moment she stepped out of the Heresy Tribunal, it would be equivalent to her having betrayed the entire Holy Church. Proceeding to Nond��s chapel and asking for their help would be practically impossible...


    Furthermore, she possessed no other skills that she could use to support herself apart from murdering others. Perhaps she should seek that demon and ask for his help?


    For some unknown reason, Joshua appeared in Cheryl��s mind. But, she soon dispersed that thought.


    She refused to believe that she would not be able to find a ce to survive on her own in Nond with her own abilities. Besides, she knew a lot of mages in Nond!


    The interface for the magicwork appeared before Cheryl��s eyes. The number of mages waiting for thetest update of ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� was ever growing.


    When it passed midnight, there were over ten replies inquiring about the diary��s update.


    ��Why wasn��t there a new update today?�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    ��I��ve meditated till this hour all so that I could read Miss Skotan��s diary.�� Replied by: Whispers of the Magic Canon


    ��Please update!�� Replied by: Firebringer...


    The remorse in Cheryl��s heart increased to another level as she saw the series of replies. But, she had to escape from the Heresy Tribunal tonight. Thus, it was destined that she would not be able to write the new entry to the ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    As such, no matter what, she needed to reach Nond first.


    ��Follow me.��


    Cheryl walked out of Teresa��s room. They began running toward the outside.


    Her experience from living in the Heresy Tribunal for tens of years was finally put in effect at this time. Even if Cheryl was to close her eyes, she would be able to find the exit all over the Heresy Tribunal��s underground building.


    Leading Teresa, she avoided many patrols. Soon, they escaped out of the Heresy Tribunal.


    The Heresy Tribunal was located under the Cathedral of the Holy Light located in the center of the Holy City. After they ran out of the cathedral, Cheryl led Teresa to the teleportation formation located not far from the cathedral.


    The teleportation formation was open to the public. Merchants from all over the world were allowed to use the teleportation formation during the times it was open.


    On the carriage-filled street, Cheryl selected a lone merchant. While they were not paying attention, she dragged the merchant and the merchant��s servant into the alley and knocked them unconscious. At the same time, she stripped all the wealth from their bodies before changing her appearance to that of the merchant.


    ��I... think this isn��t too good.��


    Following Cheryl��s instructions, Teresa had changed her appearance to the merchant��s servant.


    ��I��m only having them sleep for a bit. Didn��t the Dawn Canon mention that staying up toote will be detrimental to one��s health?��


    Cheryl once again persuaded Teresa with her eloquence...


    Having obtained an all-new appearance, Cheryl arrived before the teleportation gate. But, at this moment, she encountered a person she didn��t wish to see.


    The priest in charge of conducting the Condemnation Ceremony earlier was standing beside the teleportation gate.


    ��Teresa, my child... you shouldn��t appear at this ce.��


    Before Cheryl could warn Teresa to escape, the priest managed to see through Teresa��s disguise.

 Chapter 170

    <h4>Chapter 170</h4>


    The priest did not manage to recognize Cheryl. As a veteran inquisitor, Cheryl��s disguise was not botched and clumsy like Teresa.


    If the priest was to deliberately spend the time to examine Cheryl, then, his inquisitor��s special perception might be able to see through Cheryl��s disguise. However, his focus was all on Teresa right now.


    Cheryl did not expose herself. Still disguised as a merchant, she brushed past the priest and walked toward the teleportation formation.


    The teleportation formation teleports people in intervals. The teleportation formation to Nond will, at most, be able to contain thirty people. There was about a minute or so before the next teleportation.


    Cheryl had already passed through the inspections. She was now one of the thirty people that could be teleported next.


    She was already standing before the teleportation formation and waiting for it to open to her. Teresa only needed to dy things by a single minute.


    ��Father... I merely...��


    Teresa began to panic.


    She tightly held onto the suitcase in her hand and didn��t know how to respond to the priest��s question. This was especially so after Cheryl left her side. Her unease increased to a level of panic.


    ��I understand. Teresa, people your age are always very curious about the outside world. Originally, you had many chances to explore the outside world. Unfortunately, you��ve missed all of them. But, don��t be discouraged. There will be a day when God needs you.��


    The priest did not scold Teresa. Instead, he urged for her to return to her room.


    When the inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal leaves the tribunal without permission, they would bemitting a serious offense.


    Every single inquisitor contained knowledge of the Church��s secrets, whether it be their powers or the things they��ve witnessed in the tribunal.


    The priest was very surprised to see this young inquisitor bypassing the surveince of the Heresy Tribunal toe to the teleportation formation. But, surprise was all that he felt.


    Teresa was ready to ept the priest��s advice. But, the street before the teleportation formation was bustling with noise and excitement. After recalling what Cheryl told her, she started to hesitate.


    After hesitating for a couple seconds, Teresa suddenly saw a shadow emerging from behind the priest. It was a noiseless shadow! It was Cheryl disguised as the merchant!


    Cheryl had always held those inquisitors that only knew about givingmands with contempt. The main reason why she felt so much contempt for them was because she had already appeared behind that priest yet he still didn��t manage to discover her.


    If it was a seasoned inquisitor, one that has experienced real battles, they would��ve turned around to strike back at her already. But... this priest who has indulged himself in the game of ��condemnation�� was beyond rusty.


    Cheryl raised the rod she found at random, aimed it at the priest��s neck and used the skill Rogues would utilize the most, ��Sap.��


    Her rod struck the priest��s neck. The enormous power of that strike instantly shattered the wooden rod. The priest��s body staggered forward a couple steps.


    ��Now! Teresa, run toward the teleportation formation!��


    Cheryl shouted. Her voice gave Teresa strength. As the unease disappeared from the nundy��s heart, she began to run toward the glimmering teleportation formation.


    Although he was sapped by the sudden attack, the priest did not lose consciousness. He grabbed his neck, turned around and looked to Cheryl standing behind him.


    ��Nun Cheryl, what are you doing?��


    He finally managed to see through Cheryl��s disguise. At this moment, a strangely shaped staff appeared in his hand.


    As she was busy with her escape, Cheryl was not so dumb as to answer his question. She immediately caught up to Teresa running with her suitcase.


    The teleportation formation was already glimmering. Teresa had stepped into the teleportation formation ahead of Cheryl. She extended her hand toward Cheryl.


    The temrs tasked with keeping the order had realized that something was amiss. But, using magic in the vicinity of an active teleportation formation was a very dangerous thing. As such, they rushed forth to intercept Cheryl.


    But, they were all pushed away by Cheryl with her inhuman strength. The moment she stepped into the teleportation formation and held Teresa��s hand, the sound of the ground disintegrating sounded from behind her...


    Apanying the sound of spatial rotation caused by the teleportation formation, that disintegration disappeared.


    ��Father Kono.��


    The three temrs walked over to the priest in charge of keeping watch over the teleportation formation. The priest��s expression did not change much. He took a nce at the mark on the ground, a mark seemingly created by the sh of a giant sword. Then, he ced away his staff.


    ��Continue on with the operation of the next teleportation process. I will notify Nond and have them aid us in retrieving those two lost nuns.��


    After the priest gave the order, the temrs left. The priest then looked to a dark corner of the teleportation hall. He did a gesture with his hand and the sound of spatial distortion sounded from another corner.


    .........


    Nond. The transnational teleportation formation connecting to Nond was located in the city center. Spatial magic could be said to be the only gift Nond received from the underground civilization.


    But, no matter how miraculous that sort of magic might be, there are times when it will act faulty.


    Teresa grabbed her forehead. It was her first time experiencing the miraculous spatial teleportation magic. Because of that, she was feeling dizzy.


    Once her dizzy sensation disappeared, Teresa looked around.


    This was not Nond��s city center. Instead, it was a seemingly eerie alley.


    ��Cough...��


    ��Cheryl?��


    A series of coughs allowed Teresa to find Cheryl. Teresa ran over to Cheryl who was at the end of the alley.


    When she was about to ask Cheryl if they were in Nond... the liquid flowing out from Cheryl��s abdomen caused Teresa to stop.


    ��Blood! Your wound...��


    ��That old bastard left me a ��gift�� before leaving. But, rest assured... this is nothing serious,�� said Cheryl as she held her abdomen and resisted the pain.


    ��Sit down, quickly!��


    In the past, the innocent nun would always believe in Cheryl��s words. But, this time around, she was unable to believe her.


    The wound on Cheryl��s abdomen was extremely serious. The blood flowing out from the wound pooled with the water on the alley��s surface.


    Perhaps inquisitors were able to restore and recover from external wounds with their own powers. But, Cheryl��s injury was not only her flesh, it was also her internal organs.


    Losing her strength, Cheryl fell on her knees. She wanted to maneuver her magic power to stop her bleeding.


    ��God... please listen to my prayer.��


    Teresa extended her hands. She was nning to use Holy Light magic to treat Cheryl��s injury. It was only then that Teresa realized that inquisitors were unable to use Holy Light magic.


    Under the influence of the gray mist, the wound on Cheryl��s abdomen soon closed up. Teresa sessfully managed to stop Cheryl��s bleeding.


    The moment she stopped bleeding, Cheryl faintly felt the aura of several other inquisitors in the vicinity.


    As long as the inquisitors do not bother to meticulously disguise themselves, they would have a special sort of connection allowing them to sense one another.


    Unfortunately, those inquisitors were not her allies. Instead, they were dispatched to sentence her and Teresa.


    Darkness enveloped the entire alley. The darkness seemed to want to devour Teresa and Cheryl.


    What to do? With the injuries to her organs and ribs, it would be impossible for her to defeat several inquisitors.


    Run out to the street and cry for help?


    Even if there were people willing to help them, the inquisitors that were able to disguise themselves as anyone could still easily take their lives.


    She must find help to take on those inquisitors with her! But, she didn��t know anyone in Nond, especially not anyone that would be willing to brave the dangers of battling against inquisitors.


    ��Cough, cough...��


    Cheryl coughed up arge amount of blood again. The seriousness of her injuries made it impossible for her to run far.


    In all her years being in the Heresy Tribunal, this was the first time Cheryl felt despair...


    No... Cheryl... it was true that identity was not one that many people in Nond knew about. But, she had another identity that many people knew.


    Cheryl leaned herself against the wall. A dim-white light appeared before her. It was the light emitted by the magicwork��s interface.


    The weak lightpletely dispersed the darkness of the alley.


    Cheryl extended her blood-stained hands, signed onto the Mage Forum and wrote an all-new post.


    ��Please! Save me!�� Poster: Skotan Nun

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171 – Rescue (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 171: �C Rescue (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Cheryl��s post soon appeared on the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library sub-forum. But, the post did not receive any response even after three entire minutes.


    That was understandable. Even though there was a certain amount of time difference between the Nation of the Holy Church and Nond, it was veryte into the night for the people of Nond.


    Not many people would sign onto the magicwork at such ate hour. That said, there were some mages that had ��cultivated�� the habit of checking out the magicwork before sleeping.


    Because of their habit, when they saw Skotan Nun��s cry for help post, many people were jolted awake from their beds.


    ��Miss Skotan, did you leave the Heresy Tribunal and arrived at Nond?�� Replied by: Whispers of the Magic Canon


    ��Correction. She should have ��escaped�� to Nond. Judging from the content of her post, Miss Skotan is currently being pursued by the inquisitors of the Holy Church.�� Replied by: Short Touch Wand


    ��Where are you at? Perhaps there are people in the vicinity that could help you out.�� Replied by: Firebringer


    Cheryl was stunned when she saw the massive amount of replies that appeared beneath her post. Very rarely does she be stunned like so. To an assassin, being stunned was very dangerous.


    As Cheryl read the replies to her post, the written words created by the simplest magic runes of order, she felt aplicated sort of feeling.


    Perhaps, in a certain corner of the city of Nond, a mage that was a total stranger to her, someone that she had never met before, had ced down what they��re doing or gotten up from their bed and began to worry for her safety all because they��ve came to know Skotan Nun from reading the ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    But, worrying for her was one thing. Whether or not they��re willing to risk their lives to help a stranger they��ve never met before was somethingpletely different.


    ��I��m in the alley behind a store called Crocker Wands.�� Replied by: Skotan Nun


    Cheryl knew what she was hoping for was not realistic at all. But, she was unwilling to give up on her final hope.


    After she sent that reply, she felt the auras of the inquisitors approaching the alley.


    ��Teresa, quicklye to my side.��


    Cheryl immediately grabbed Teresa��s hand. She pulled her and hid in a pile of discardedponents, a garbage pile.


    The garbage pile just so happened to be under the shadow of the alley. Cheryl covered Teresa��s mouth and suppressed her aura as much as she could. Quietly, she listened to the movements in her surroundings.


    More and more replies wereing through from the Mage Forum. But, Cheryl no longer had the energy to concern herself with them. She was certain the inquisitors had entered the alley.


    She could hear extremely soft footsteps, so soft that she cannot determine their location. During this period of time, she pulled out her dagger. She was prepared to risk it all.


    It was another three-men inquisitor team. One of them was even an inquisition leader.


    They did not discover Cheryl hiding in the garbage pile at the corner of the alley. But, they were certain the traitors were hiding in the alley.


    The footsteps of the three inquisitors grew even slower. Cheryl felt that the only thing she could hear in the surroundings was Teresa��s anxious breathing.


    When an inquisitor stood before the garbage pile, Cheryl knew that she would not be able to hide anymore.


    Using the remaining power in her body, she rushed out the garbage pile. Like a serpent, she exposed her fangs and, with a movement uncatchable by the naked eyes, brandished her dagger and streaked a scarlet arc through the air. She sliced off the arm of the inquisitor closest to her.


    But, the two other inquisitors immediately reacted to what happened. A gray colored attack shot out from the tip of an inquisitor��s staff. The small alley simply wouldn��t allow Cheryl to avoid the attack.


    Her body was smashed onto the alley walls. Then, she fell onto a puddle of water. Arge amount of tiny wounds appeared on her body. Blood flowed out from her wounds and dyed the puddled water red.


    ��Cheryl!��


    Teresa rushed out the garbage pile. She wanted to run over to the fallen Cheryl. But, her arm was grabbed by one of the inquisitors. Once that inquisitor used the power of the gray mist, Teresa immediately lost consciousness.


    Cheryl wanted to get up. Yet, the serious injuries to her organs and body made her unable to move well. Powerlessly, she fell back onto the puddle of water. She could see the inquisition leader slowly walking toward her.


    ��You��ve disappointed me, Cheryl... Why did you choose betrayal? Apart from the Heresy Tribunal, no other ce will tolerate your existence.�� The inquisition leader��s voice entered Cheryl��s ears. But, she had no heart to concern herself with what he��s saying...


    Even Cheryl found it ridiculous when she thought about it. While she was on the verge of dying, she was actually reading the post. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that reading her post was the only thing she could do right now.


    The Mage Forum��s post had covered her vision that was bing fuzzy. Replies were rapidlying through.


    ��Crocker Wands... never heard of it. Does anyone know where it is?!�� Replied by: Nightwatcher


    [1. It seems like Joshua has two ounts on the forum, Nightwatcher and Firebringer. Either that or the author is mistaking the two names...]


    ��Even if we knew where it is, would we be able to make it there in time? That��s the church��s inquisitors we��re talking about here. If we provoke those indiscriminate murderers, it��ll be very troublesome.�� Replied by: Mlok


    ��This is Nond. Thews of Nond do not allow for public murders. Besides, do you all not wish to continue reading the ��Diary of an Inquisitor?�� Replied by: Firebringer


    As Cheryl read the series of replies, she couldn��t help butugh. In the end, what the mages were most concerned with was her diary��s new entries. But, that was something she was proud of...


    It was the only thing Cheryl was proud of in her entire life.


    Using her fingers, Cheryl left her final two words on the forum.


    ��Don��te...�� Replied by: Skotan Nun


    An inquisition leader and two inquisioners were not people that an ordinary mage could defeat. Even if there were really mages that dared toe to her rescue, they will only be caught up in dangers themselves.


    Even if Teresa was dragged back to the Heresy Tribunal, those bishops wouldn��t do anything much to her. After all, Teresa was special...


    As such, there was nothing for Cheryl to fear.


    ��Filthy traitor, what are youughing about?��


    The inquisition leader couldn��t understand why Cheryl couldugh like so before her death. He grabbed Cheryl��s neck and raised her up.


    But, the only thing Cheryl could see in her vision was the nonstop repliesing through the mage forum.


    ��Crocker Wands is located right next to the teleportation formation! Is there anyone near the teleportation formation?!�� Replied by: Wordless Book


    ��My workce is there. But I��m currently at home. Damn it! Why didn��t my damn stingy boss have me stay a bit longer at work today?!�� Replied by: Gold Coin of Eternal Rest


    Cheryl��s vision grew more and more fuzzy as she read the replies. But, when another reply appeared, Cheryl was immediately jolted awake.


    ��I��ve arrived at the alley behind Crocker Wands!�� Replied by: Short Touch Wand


    ��...��


    When she read that reply, Cheryl immediately raised her head and looked past the inquisition leader��s shoulder. She caught sight of a mage panting at the end of the alley.


    Judging from that mage��s age and attire, he��s only a mage apprentice.


    Damn it... Cheryl did not feel any joy at all. The reason for that was because an inquisitor was approaching that mage apprentice.


    When the mage apprentice, likely the person behind the user ��Short Touch Wand,�� saw the approaching inquisitor taking out his weapon, he was immediately rmed and took multiple steps back. A frightened appearance appeared on his face.


    It would seem that even though he had summoned up his courage toe here, it would still be impossible for him to face inquisitors with hands dyed with blood of hundreds or even thousands of people.


    The mage apprentice began to regret... He regretted his decision to act like a hero toe to this ce.


    ��A mage that came here by chance? Or perhaps, he��s your friend? Who would��ve expect that there would be someone that��s willing toe to the rescue of a filthy traitor like you.��


    The inquisition leader tightened his grasp of Cheryl��s neck. Cheryl immediately felt like she was suffocating and began to whimper in pain.


    Cheryl��s whimpering was heard by that ��Short Touch Wand.�� Although he was only a mage apprentice, he was a man nevertheless. At this moment, he braved his fear and aimed his staff at an inquisitor.


    Runes of boiling heat appeared around him. A fireball was shot out from the tip of his staff and toward the inquisitor. But, the inquisitor tossed forth a dagger and pierced through the fireball. The dagger prated the wall behind the mage apprentice.


    Short Touch Wand��s cheek was cut open by the sharp dagger. Powerlessly, he fell on his butt. Fear covered his face.


    ��Lamentable knowledge-seeker, the next dagger will be aimed at your head. Scram!�� said that inquisitor.


    Short Touch Wand gulped down his emotions and stood up shakingly. The first time he did was not running away or continuing to use magic to resist. Instead, he wrote a reply on the mage forum.


    ��They��re too strong!�� Replied by: Short Touch Wand


    ��Get out of the way! Let me have at them! You��ll only be a hindrance!�� Replied by: Thunder Crystal


    Who? Short Touch Wand did not expect for another person toe to this eerie alley. He followed the instructions of that post and ran away...


    ��Human friendship is such a fragile thing. Cheryl... in the end, you��ll have to go and repent for your mistake all alone.��


    After the inquisition leader saw the mage running away, he ridiculed Cheryl.


    Although she was choking, Cheryl could barely keep her mind calm. After hearing that the mage had escaped, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart.


    She didn��t want to implicate anyone, much less her beloved readers. As darkness gradually swallowed her field of vision, a bright light suddenly illuminated her eyes.


    A great amount of runes appeared above the alley and formed a magic formation. But, that yellow magic formation was illuminated with electric lights.


    Thunders exploded all over the alley as lightning struck the three inquisitors.


    That was not a small fireball magic. Instead, it was a high level magic that took a long period of time to prepare.


    The lightning numbed the inquisition leader��s senses with pain. He looked to Cheryl with shock in his eyes.


    Their operation was perfect. There shouldn��t be any reason for mages toe to Cheryl��s rescue. Could it be that this traitor knew of some powerful mage in Nond?!


    Struck by lightning, the inquisition leader was forced to let go of Cheryl so that he could move more nimbly to avoid the iing lightning strikes.


    After sessive rounds of lightning strikes, the alley��s ground was covered with charred marks.


    ��Filthy sneak attacker...�� The inquisition leader took a nce around. But, he saw no sight of the person who used the magic to attack them.


    ��Filthy? I don��t desire to be called that by you bunch of indiscriminate murderers.��


    That mage was not nning to hide. She walked out from the shadows. To the inquisition leader��s surprise, that mage��s appearance was that of a thirteen or fourteen year old girl.


    Even though the inquisition leader didn��t know how Cheryl knew such a powerful mage, her age caused her experience to becking and her battle tactics to be too childish.


    To show herself before the inquisition leader all alone, the inquisition leader had countless ways to capture her...


    ��Your friend is truly foolish.��


    The inquisition leader said to Cheryl who had fallen to the ground.


    He took out his staff and was prepared to teach that arrogant little girl a lesson called ��the consequences of trying to show off by yourself.��


    ��The... truly foolish person... is you.��


    Cheryl resisted the pain on her body and said those words.


    When the inquisition leader heard Cheryl��s words, he had a bad feeling. A great amount of magic fluctuations appeared in the surroundings. The fluctuations were not intense. Yet, their numbers were frightening.


    The two inquisitors were waiting for their leader tomand them to attack the young female mage of the thunder system. But, at that moment, several more mages slowly walked over to the young female mage.


    ��You... what did you do?!��


    When the inquisition leader saw the mages that appeared, he had the thought of retreating. Among the mages were several that were emitting magic auras that absolutely does not belong to mage apprentices level at all!


    They could very possibly be grand mages from Nond��s certain academy.


    To the inquisition leader��s even greater disbelief was that he actually saw four dwarves among them... It was not only the front of the alley, many mages and dwarves had appeared atop the roofs too.


    They were surrounded.


    The inquisition leader remembered that Cheryl was only dispatched to Nond for a mission thatsted only a couple days! How could she be acquainted with all these mages and dwarves in a short few days...? Moreover, they��ve collectively decided to brave the danger of provoking the Heresy Tribunal to rescue her?


    Cheryl did not answer him. She only let out a softughter. Before her eyes, the Mage Forum��s post was still being updated with new replies continuously.


    ��You all only need to follow the sound of the thunders.�� Replied by: Thunder Crystal


    ��Don��t panic. I��ve dispatched my people over.�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    ��Arcano Rooster! I��m on my way!�� Replied by: ckiron Longsword


    ��Everyone, get in here! There��s free card packs!�� Replied by: Longfrost Hammer


    It would be impossible for an inquisition leader and two inquisitions to defeat all these mages and dwarves. But, before dealing with them, the inquisition leader needed to execute the traitor.


    As such, he unleashed his gray mist. The gray mist turned into a sharp sword that pierced toward Cheryl��s forehead. But, after the sharp sword sliced through a couple of Cheryl��s hair, right when it was about to touch her skin, it was dispersed by another gray mist.


    The inquisition leader looked toward the interior of the alley. The owner of that gray mist was slowly walking out from the other side of the alley.


    ��Who... are you?��


    All these years he had used that ��power,�� it was the first time it failed him. Having lost that power, he simply had no way to fight at all.


    ��Who am I?��


    Joshua had just rushed over to the alley behind the wand shop from his Hearthstone Tavern. He slowly walked toward the inquisition leader. The imprint on his palm was emitting a dark light.


    Joshua took a nce at Cheryl on the ground. Then, he turned back to smile at the inquisition leader.


    ��A nightwatch.��


    ��...Ridiculous!��


    The inquisition leader no longer had the time to talk. The mages behind them were already preparing their offensive magic. The dwarves were also rushing over with weapons in hand. It was impossible for the two inquisitioners to stop them. He had no choice but to temporarily escape from this ce.


    Watching the chaos unfold, Joshua walked over to Cheryl��s side and supported her up.


    ��Before you fall unconscious, I have a question I wish to ask you.��


    Joshua��s hands were covered by Cheryl��s blood. If she doesn��t receive treatment soon, she wouldn��t be able tost much longer.


    ��What... question?��


    Cheryl knew that she was now safe. Thus, she��s sumbing to her desire to sleep.


    ��Are you going to post a new chapter tonight?�� asked Joshua.


    Joshua��s question jolted Cheryl awake from her sleepiness.

 Chapter 172

    <h4>Chapter 172</h4>


    Over a hundred people had replied to Cheryl��s post for help. They were all rushing over to the alley behind Crocker Wands to personally participate in Skotan Nun��s rescue. Currently, twenty-seven mages had arrived at the alley. Six dwarves also came from the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Before such a major battle disposition, no matter how wicked and strange the power of the inquisitors might be, it would still be impossible for them to defeat these mages and dwarves with two inquisitors and one inquisition leader.


    This was especially the case as the mages surrounding them were not mage apprentices either...


    Violently fluctuating magic power filled the entire alley. It was impossible for the three inquisitors to even flee from the alley. The brightness of the magic runes dispersed the darkness within the alley. The magicing toward them from all directions made the three inquisitors realize what the anger from having ��no new chapter after waiting all night�� was.


    As the alley was very narrow to begin with, it appeared like utter chaos after being engulfed by all sorts of magic attacks. The chaos immediately caught the attention of Nond��s Law Enforcers in a short few minutes.


    The seriousness of the magic wreaking havoc in the alley was totally at the level of two underground associations battling one another...


    ��Nond��s Law Enforcers areing!�� Replied by: Short Touch Wand


    ��Time to slip away.�� Replied by: Firebringer


    ��We��ve confirmed Skotan Nun��s safety. Everyone, you can stop now. Let��s not continue intensifying the dispute.�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    Ash-colored Owl was someone with quite some fame on the Mage Forum. The reason for that was because any mage that joined the Mage Forum with the purpose of ��magic research�� or ��academic discussions�� would all know Ash-colored Owl. They also knew his real life identity.


    Thus, after receiving Ash-colored Owl��s appeal, the mages in the alley maintained an astonishing amount of discipline and shot forth several more destructive magic spells at the three inquisitors trapped under arge pile of binding magics. Then, they began to leave this ce of dispute...


    After being baptised by magic from over a hundred different magic systems, the alley has changed beyond recognition. The inquisition leader climbed out from a pile of trash. His clothes werepletely tattered. Charred burn marks covered his face.


    He had ced ayer of defense magic around himself the moment he discovered he was surrounded by the mages. Unfortunately, his magic waspletely useless. After only a couple seconds, it was crushed by the concentrated amount of magic spells.


    The moment he lost the protection of his defense magic, before he could do anything, he was bombarded with binding magics and had his movements sealed. Sharp lightning and hot fireballs struck down from the sky, sting him.


    But, in the end, the inquisition leader survived... It was all because of his inhuman strength.


    ��Sipp, where��s Albert?!��


    The inquisition leader crawled out from the trash pile. He had never been in such a sorry state since he joined the Holy Church. The injuries he received would take him at least a month to recover.


    The inquisition leader ran his eyes through the ruined alley. He only saw a single inquisitor. That inquisitor��s injuries were very severe too. A portion of his body has been covered in a thickyer of ice. It would appear that he had taken a high level ice magic head on during the chaos earlier.


    ��No idea... Albert was attacked by the dwarves. Those... damned dwarves!��


    The inquisitor called Sipp tried to use his gray mist to recover his body. But, half of his arm has already entered necrosis. Nevertheless, his encounter wasn��t that bad.


    His inquisitor teammate, Albert, received the attacks from a bunch of dwarves after he was confined by a mage. Those dwarves were clearly drunk. They didn��t bother to use any weapon. With their bare fists, they pushed down Albert and began to beat him up.


    Right now, Sipp had no idea if Albert was still alive.


    ��Don��t concern yourself with him. I��ll return to the church... that filthy traitor will pay for this!��


    The inquisition leader supported himself with the wall and began walking out the alley. Even now, he still couldn��t understand how Cheryl was able to gather this many powerful mages and even dwarves in such a short period of time!


    Unfortunately, it would appear that he would never know why.


    A cold aura suddenly spilled out from behind him. He subconsciously raised his staff. When he did, he was shocked to discover his staff had snapped into two. The upper portion of his broken staff was even charred ck.


    Having no magic artifact to use, he decided to use magic barehanded. But, at that moment, a slender hand grabbed him by the neck. The fingers on that were over two times the length of ordinary human hands. But, there was no flesh to that hand.


    Two moving Soulfires appeared in the inquisition leader��s field of view. He realized what appeared before him was an undead... That was the final thought he had.


    Being seriously injured, he was no match for an undead at all. The aura of death soon filled the entire alley.


    When Nond��s Law Enforcers arrived in the alley, they only saw the alleypletely destroyed. But, they found no corpse at all.


    .........


    Ten minutester.


    After Joshua and Ciri escaped the alley, they received Gray Mage Lursk��s invitation and proceeded to his mage tower.


    Before fleeing the alley, Joshua handed the seriously injured Cheryl to Ciri. He himself started carrying that nundy with the extremely alluring figure.


    Naturally, this arrangement was made because that nundy looked heavier... But, Ciri refused to believe that to be the case.


    Lursk��s tower was located in the heart of Nond. Only the top few mages of Nond were qualified to have a mage tower in Nond. When Joshua pushed through the door and walked into the tower, he could feel that there were a great amount of runes and magic inscriptions revolving inside the tower.


    The tower��s interior appeared a little messy. Arge number of unknown books were piled on the ground. The moment Joshua walked in, over a hundred pairs of eyes stared at him from the shadows.


    Owls... There were over a hundred owls resting in the tower. They all noticed the appearance of several strangers.


    ��ce that more seriously injureddy on that bed. Careful of the owl egg by the side of the bed. Make sure to not crush it!�� The Gray Mage said to Ciri.


    Ciri walked over to the bed and slowly ced Cheryl on the bed. Cheryl��s injuries were extremely serious... Even though she had lost consciousness, she was still coughing non stop. Ciri��s clothes, especially the chest area, was dyed with Cheryl��s blood.


    ��Old partner! Can you stop burying yourself in the pile of books?!�� Gray Mage loudly shouted at the upper level of this mage tower.


    ��I��m not...��


    Supported by his crutch, the Holy Church��s Archbishop Desireless emerged from a dark corner of the mage tower. These days, he has been researching ��programming�� with Gray Mage Lursk the entire time. He rarely even bothered to frequent the tavern or return to Nond��s little chapel. asionally, he would log onto the Mage Forum to pass time.


    He walked over to the bedside and took a nce at the injuries ridden Cheryl...


    ��Was having her return to the Holy City a mistake?��


    A great amount of light golden runes appeared from Desireless��s hand. Holy Light with the power of healing covered Cheryl��s body.

 Chapter 173

    <h4>Chapter 173</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    ��How��s Skotan Nun��s condition?�� Poster: Thunder Crystal


    ��She��s doing fine. She��s currently being treated in a mage tower. It��s very safe.�� Replied by: Firebringer


    Joshua took a picture of Cheryl lying on the bed and attached it to his reply.


    The Mage Forum��s mages that participated in Cheryl��s rescue mission all did so voluntarily. When they dispersed to escape from thew enforcers, things were rather chaotic. Likely, not even they knew what the current state of affairs was.


    Because of that, Joshua must keep them updated.


    The picture Joshua took did not include Cheryl��s face. He merely captured Desireless��s Holy Light Might that was treating Cheryl��s injuries.


    Truth was, even if Joshua didn��t attach a photo, merely his mentioning of Cheryl receiving treatment inside a mage tower was enough to set the hearts of many mages at ease.


    After all, there were only a couple mage towers in the entirety of Nond. All the mage towers�� masters were wise and farsighted grand mages.


    Many members of the Owl Penpal Society had replied to Thunder Crystal��s post. They��ve recognized from Joshua��s picture attachment that they were in Gray Mage Lursk��s mage tower.


    Joshua then informed through the post that once Cheryl wakes up, he��ll tell her to personally express thanks toward the readers that came to her rescue.


    ��Even now, I still cannot believe it.��


    After he finished treating Cheryl��s injuries, Desireless suddenly held his crutch and walked over to Joshua. Even though he was an Archbishop of the Holy Church, his attitude has always remained extremely calm when facing Joshua, a Chaos Demon.


    Should it be any other bishop from the Holy Church, they might directly shout ��You wicked being!�� and then recite a series of powerful Holy Light Magic to attack Joshua.


    While Desireless was someone standing on the side of the Holy Church, he was not someone who viewed demons as enemies. He only quietly spreads around his belief upon others and seeks out new knowledge.


    Compared to being a bishop, he was more like an ascetic monk.


    ��An inquisitor would actually betray the Holy Church for these things.��


    The Mage Forum appeared before Desireless. The post he was viewing was none other than the ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    Desireless seemed to be one of the readers of the diary too.


    ��If I was her, I would also choose to resign from the Heresy Tribunal. Furthermore, I believe they will definitely not be the only traitors,�� said Joshua.


    As Joshua chatted with Desireless, Cheryl, still unconscious on the bed, was finally showing signs of waking up after receiving Desireless��s treatment.


    Waking up from her sleep, Cheryl reacted with the alertness of an inquisitor.


    Sitting by her bed, Ciri noticed her eyshes trembling slightly. The next moment, Cheryl��s eyes were wide open. With a rapid speed, she stood up from the bed and began to examine her surroundings.


    If it wasn��t for Gray Mage Lursk��s wit to move Cheryl��s bed from the owl��sir, Cheryl��s movement would most definitely reduce multiple owl eggs to yolks and whites.


    As Cheryl looked around her surroundings, alertness filled her eyes.


    Just earlier, she was being chased after by three inquisitors. Even though her final memory before fainting was a bunch of magesing to her rescue, Cheryl cannot eliminate the possibility that she was being held captive by the inquisitors.


    Cheryl touched her back with her hands. Her weapons have been taken away. But, she soon saw Ciri sitting next to her bed.


    She recognized that female mage. She hadpeted against Ciri a couple times in the Hearthstone Tavern. Ciri��s mage deck has even defeated her before. Because of that, Cheryl had a deep impression of Ciri.


    ��I... am saved?��


    Cheryl questioned Ciri with a slightly uncertain tone. If she was in the Heresy Tribunal��s torture room, she would definitely not be on such afortable bed surrounded by a pile of books. Most importantly, there wouldn��t be any owls standing on the building��s beams.


    ��You��re saved. Twelve grand mages, one sage and six drunken dwarven warriors came to your rescue. Not to mention the inquisitors of the Holy Church, even if Godzi came to Nond, they will still be able to dismember it to pieces.��


    Ciri recalled the scenario from before. As a mage, the forces in the battle of the alley could definitely be said to be ��shocking.��


    ��God...zi?��


    Cheryl��s sharp eyes caught the unfamiliar words Ciri mentioned.


    ��You canprehend it as the name of a giant dragon.��


    Joshua walked over to Cheryl. As for Desireless, he has chosen to depart from the mage tower.


    ��Chaos... Demon. What happened to those inquisitors? And... those mages that came to my rescue?��


    Cheryl calmed down upon realizing her current circumstances and sat down on the bed. She saw her close friend Teresa at another corner of the tower.


    ��They��ve left in the full stomach of a pet my friend raised. I think they should be dead. Not to mention corpses, their souls might also bepletely devoured.��


    Joshua touched the imprint on his palm. The Duke of Bones has been very pleased with the ��rations�� Joshua has been providing those undead.


    The undead Duke possesses a deep hatred for the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��As for the mages that came to your rescue...��


    Joshua swept his finger toward the air. He didn��t need to exin anything. All the people that use the magicwork were able to understand that gesture.


    Cheryl immediately signed into the Mage Forum. After browsing the posts from several sub-forums, she found a post with a title mentioning her on ��Daily Discussions.��


    The people replying to that post were all asking about how ��Skotan Nun�� was doing.


    Reading the replies, Cheryl didn��t know how to reply to them. In the end, she expressed her thanks to them and added ��I will immediately write out thetest entry to the diary!��


    After doing that, Cheryl began to examine her body. Her wounds hadpletely healed. Not even a scar was left behind. Most terrifying of all, even her internal organs and shattered ribs were restored. It was as if time had reversed on her.


    ��It��s Desireless who healed me...��


    In the entire city of Nond, the only person Cheryl knew to possess such powerful healing magic was Desireless.


    At this moment, Cheryl entered a moment of silence. Sitting on the bed, she held onto her legs with her hands and stared at the Mage Forum before her eyes.


    She and Teresa had managed to sessfully escape from the Heresy Tribunal. But... what now?


    No matter where she hides, the Heresy Tribunal would not let go of her, a traitor... Furthermore, she had no experience with living a normal life. She had no way to earn a living for herself. Even finding a ce to stay would be very difficult.


    At the moment when Cheryl was being perplexed by those problems, Joshua ced a sack of gold coins before her. It seemed like there were over a dozen gold coins in that sack.


    ��A demon��s... transaction?��


    That was the first thought that came to Cheryl��s mind.


    ��A reader��s tip.��


    As Joshua looked at this impoverished authordy, he decided to provide her with some funds. Cheryl could very possibly be the person who will attract others to the magicwork��s literature. She was extremely talented. That was why Joshua was willing to help rid those ��small inconveniences�� for her.


    ��Tip?��


    Cheryl was unable to understand what Joshua meant. Even though she felt deep contempt for the Holy Church, her understanding of the demons was still limited to the Holy Church��s books and records.


    Because of that, she asked, ��What do you want to obtain from me? My soul? My body?��


    Cheryl��s behavior was much more magnanimouspared to that frost elf.


    She was not trying to beat around the bush and directly inquired what the conditions for signing a demon��s contract with Joshua was.


    ��My apologies, I��m not interested in a thirteen year old child.��


    As Ciri was present, Joshua immediately expressed his standpoint. Besides, Cheryl��s outward appearance was simply too young. She was not Joshua��s type at all.


    ��You might not believe me but I��m almost ny-one. It��s just that my body has stopped growing. But, I can transform to the appearance that you��re fond of,�� said Cheryl.


    ��I only wanted one thing from you. You only have to finish writing your diary.��


    Joshua picked up the coin sack and tossed it to Cheryl.


    ��This here is the Gray Mage��s mage tower. He doesn��t mind having two nuns in his mage tower to tidy up his books and take care of the owls. A sage��s mage tower is not something that assassins could infiltrate that easily. Gray Mage will likely present to you two a sry for your works. Furthermore, if your diary continues to attract people��s interest like before, I will tip you even more.��


    This has practicallypletely solved the issue with Cheryl and her friend living in Nond.


    Cheryl picked up the sack of gold coins and was momentarily silent.


    The dozen plus gold coins wouldn��t be enough to allow her to live an extremely prosperous life in Nond. But...


    ��Then, what about the money for the card packs?!��


    Cheryl suddenly recalled one of the most important reasons why she came to Nond.


    ��You��ll have to earn that yourself.��


    After leaving those words, Joshua brought Ciri with him and left Gray Mage Lursk��s mage tower.

 Chapter 174

    <h4>Chapter 174</h4>


    Teresa remained unconscious until noon. When the nundy opened her eyes, what greeted her face was not the god��s portrait on her ceiling. Instead, it was an owl.


    Teresa crooked her head slightly in confusion. The owl copied Teresa and crooked its head too. After spending three seconds to remember what urredst night, Teresa sat up from her bed uneasily. Her movement startled the owl by her bed and caused it to fly up to the beam.


    Where is this?


    Feeling slightly dizzy, Teresa looked around. ording to her memories, Cheryl was seriously injured and captured by the inquisition leader. She herself was also captured by an inquisitor.


    But, her surroundings, this room filled with books, does not resemble a ce of torture and interrogation...


    ��Teresa, you��re finally awake. I thought you��re going to continue sleeping for the entire day.��


    Cheryl walked over to Teresa��s bed. She was carrying bread and fruit she had just purchased from Nond��s market.


    ��The priest from the Heresy Tribunal forgave us?��


    Teresa simply cannot believe that they could��ve survived with what they encountered yesterday. Because of that, she could only think of it as the priest showing mercy upon them and forgiving their mistake...


    ��The inquisitors aren��t the nuns of the orphanage. Once we��re captured by them, if we��re able to die quickly and without suffering, it��ll be them showing mercy upon us.��


    Cheryl took out a bottled milk and bread from her grocery bag and ced it beside Teresa��s bed.


    As a veteran inquisitor, she knew how cruel the Heresy Tribunal was in their interrogation and killing of their prisoners. For traitors like them, it would only be worse.


    ��Teresa, we��ve managed to escape! From now on, you no longer have to be trapped in that dark basement all day long. You will be able to move freely ording to your own desires.��


    ��Escaped?��


    Teresa looked around the surroundings again. The owls on the beams were letting out ��hoo hoo�� sounds. They seemed to be greeting the tower��s new resident.


    Teresa was feeling bewildered by her surroundings. It was simply too unfamiliar to her.


    She has lived her entire life in the church. Even after bing an inquisitor, the only thing she does every day was to consecrate herself to God.


    She would pray in the morning, pray at noon and read some ancient books and other works of literature at night to pass time.


    That was the size of Teresa��s world. The church located in the Holy City was her entire world.


    Even though she yearned for the outside world, she was bewildered and at a loss as to how to react when she really managed to escape to the outside world... She didn��t know what to do... or what she could do.


    ��I��ve purchased the authority to use the magicwork from Weissenasche Theater. Crush apart this originium crystal with your hand and you��ll be able to y that dwarf on a mission to rescue a princess game anytime and anywhere.��


    Cheryl noticed the perplexion in her friend��s eyes and ced a pebble-like originium crystal on her hand.


    That originium crystal was not firm at all. One could easily crush it with a slight bit of strength. The crushed originium crystal transformed into specks of white light that assimted into Teresa��s body.


    The desktop interface for the magicwork appeared before her eyes.


    With Cheryl��s help, Teresa soonpleted her registration. Her nickname was ��Teresa Nun.��


    ��Cheryl, are they all reading your diary?��


    Teresa did not enter the Game Special District to begin the adventure of the dwarf uncle��s princess rescue right away. The reason for that was because her attention was caught by the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� on the Mage Forum��s home page.


    ��Of course. Last night, it was these... readers, that��s how you address them... they were the ones that came to help us and rescued us from those inquisitors pusing us. To repay them, I��ve been writing my journey entry the entire day.��


    Cheryl has considered the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� to be something worthy for her to be proud of.


    Having just gained ess to the magicwork, Teresa began to carefully skim over the post Cheryl made.


    It was her first time realizing that books could actually be recorded in such a manner. Furthermore, while reading the ��book,�� she could share her thoughts with the other readers at anytime and anywhere.


    As Teresa was someone who has always been reading to pass time while she was in the church, she immediately grew fond of this new form of reading.


    ��What��d you think? Are you going to write a book in the Motionless Library too? It��ll definitely be well-received by a lot of people.��


    Incited by Cheryl, the nundy nodded her head. Thus, Cheryl began to instruct her on how to use the Mage Forum.


    Teresa tapped open the Motionless Library sub-forum and created a new post. But, once she started pondering about what to write, she was stuck.


    As she pondered, Teresa found her suitcase among a small pile of books beside her bed.


    ��Wait a bit.��


    Teresa got out of the bed and opened her suitcase. Not long after, she found an aged notebook from the canons-filled suitcase.


    ��Teresa, are you also nning to write a diary?�� asked Cheryl.


    ��Not a diary...��


    Teresa opened the notebook��s first page. Clumsily, she began to type at the virtual keyboard. Soon, a title that caused Cheryl unease appeared on the forum.


    ��The Piper Tucker and the Lost Elven Youth��


    Judging from the title, it was obviously a fictional story created by Teresa. Furthermore, judging from how thick the notebook was, she has fictionalized that story for quite some time.


    It would appear that apart from praying and reading, Teresa would also find time to write stuff she was fond of.


    ��Let me have a look.��


    Cheryl kept feeling that there was something fishy with the title. She picked up Teresa��s notebook and skimmed through it.


    She only read a little bit before beingpletely shaken even though she was an olddy over ny years old.


    ��The stories recorded in this notebook are sacred writings presented to me by God!��


    Using her special way, Teresa unted to Cheryl her work��s excellence.


    ��So the God of Holy Light is actually such a person.�� Even though that was what Cheryl was thinking, she didn��t say it out loud. She slowly ced Teresa��s notebook back by the bed.


    ��Mhmm, it��s an excellent story indeed. It will definitely be very well-received.��


    Cheryl said those words against her conscience.


    Encouraged by Cheryl, the nundy posted her first story on the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library sub-forum.


    Feeling uneasy, Teresa started waiting. Several minutester, the first reply appeared under her post.


    ��A very interesting book.�� Replied by: Faye


    ��Someone��s reading it... Faye. That name sounds familiar.��


    After reading the first reader��s reply, Teresa��s uneasy mood was immediately reced with happiness and excitement. But, she kept feeling like the name Faye was familiar.


    She opened the Mage Forum��s Game Special District. Soon, she found the post in the sub-forum with the greatest amount of replies.


    ��How to let the dwarf with the red hat survive till the end.�� Poster: Faye


    Back then, Teresa only managed to sessfully beat the first level after reading that post.


    ��Do you know her?��


    Teresa shook her head at Cheryl��s question. As Teresa has never left the Holy Church, she had no idea who Faye was.


    ��But, she must be a very kindhearted person,�� Teresa spoke with a tone of absolute certainty.

 Chapter 175

    <h4>Chapter 175</h4>


    The disturbance caused by Skotan Nun��s rescue operation still hasn��t settled yet.


    Self-proimed Nond��s Law Enforcers had appeared on the Mage Forum and were asking others what happenedst night.


    Unfortunately, the corpses of the Holy Church��s inquisitors have been settled by Joshua. Thus, apart from the signs of destruction caused by magic and some bloodstains, thew enforcements were unable to find anything else.


    Without corpses as proof, even if the Holy Church wanted to cause trouble for Nond for the three inquisitors�� death, they would not be able to do so.


    Besides, the Holy Church��s inquisitors rashly appearing in Nond was a sensitive topic in itself.


    But, from all of this, Joshua became certain about one thing �� the magicwork had entered Nond��s upper echelon��s field of vision. That said, Joshua didn��t really care what Nond��s upper echelon thought of the magicwork.


    To the mages of Nond, Joshua, a tavern��s unknown boss, was not the person poprizing the magicwork. Instead, it was the Owl Penpal Society��s president Gray Mage Lursk and the Flower of Fari Gallolei.


    The Mage Forum had entered the right path. Right now, Joshua was pondering if he should recruit another broadcaster for the Voice of Nond.


    Right now, Tylene was the only person for the Voice of Nond. She was in charge of two programs, the afternoon storytelling and the nighttime lubies...


    Even though the frost elfdy was extremely passionate about her work, Joshua didn��t want her to stay in the Noiseless Room collecting nourishment for the World Tree all day long.


    ��So, what is the rtion between the television station you��re nning to make and the Voice of Nond?��


    Ciri was lying on Joshua��s desk with her face headed to the side looking at Joshua. As the two of them were out all nightst night, she was still feeling sleepy even after returning to the tavern and sleeping till noon.


    ��The current audience for the Voice of Nond will be the foundation for the future audience of the television station... The voice of Nond is only a transition.��


    Joshua picked up a candy made from milk and moved it toward Ciri��s mouth. Ciri opened her mouth and ate the candy. She was still lying on the desk drowsily.


    In recent days, this magedy was growing more and more rxed. But, she was still very hard working when ites to drawing the cards for the all-new Hearthstone expansion ��Goblins vs Gnomes.�� Right now, they��ve finished half of the expansion already. Likely, they will be able to officially release it in two weeks time.


    The management for the Hearthstone Tavern has been handedpletely over to Mrs. Melina. ��L��on: The Demon�� was currently screening with great fanfare in Nond. Joshua was not in a rush to make the next movie.


    Right now, what he wanted to do was to develop the broadcasters for the Voice of Nond and then establish the television station in Nond.


    In the end, the Mage Forum will only be able to have a limited power to manipte the public opinion. Television would most definitely be one of the most important channels to propagate culture.


    Once the citizens of Nond grew used to watching ��Nond��s Headline News�� and other news programs like such, Joshua would be able to control Nond��s public opinion.


    Expanding the Voice of Nond was also so that the World Tree could grow faster. With the current ��capacity�� the World Tree had, it would be impossible for it to sustain a video website, much less live video broadcasting.


    The staff for the television station Joshua had in mind were naturally those members of the ��ck Dove.��


    An owl flew in from the window and into Joshua��s room. It pped its wind andnded beside Joshua. Just like that, it ate the several milk candies Joshua was holding in his hand.


    Joshua had already grown used to this owl��s sneaky behavior of eating his food. This owl could be said to be Joshua��s personal messenger. Even though Joshua had not raised it, it has been lingering around Nond the entire time.


    ��Go to that hotel in Squirrel Street.��


    Joshua handed an envelope that he had prepared beforehand to the owl. This bird messenger soon understood Joshua��s request. It grabbed the letter and left Joshua��s study.


    Joshua had sent forth an invitation to Hotel ck Dove��s manager, Pluk. After his performance in ��L��on: The Demon,�� he did not be renowned throughout Nond like Gallolei.


    He continued to keep a low profile, quietly operated his hotel and looked after the Half Dragon and Gray-cat Beastmen kids he fostered.


    But, while he might not have be a famous actor, his hotel became famous to the fans of ��L��on: The Demon.��


    .........


    Hotel ck Dove.


    Deceiver Pluk flipped over the recent registry for his hotel. Several weeks ago, the registry waspletely empty. Only rarely would he have one or two check-ins.


    But now, the registry waspletely filled.


    ��Sir, I��m afraid your booking will have to wait till next month.��


    Pluk forced a smile to face the somewhat fat looking merchant.


    ��No! What I��m trying to say is that I want to purchase this hotel...��


    That merchant started shouting. He held an entire sack of gold coins in his hand.


    ��The wooden sign outside has already made it clear that this hotel is not for sale. Next guest please.��


    This was Pluk��s fourth time refusing someone trying to purchase his hotel with gold...


    This ce was the Squirrel Street. It was the ghettos and the most dangerous street in the entire city of Nond.


    Only penniless travelers or thieves with ill intentions in mind would bother to stay in an old and narrow small hotel on Squirrel Street.


    But, ever since two days ago, arge number of people came to seek out and visit Hotel ck Dove for its fame.


    They were all fans of ��L��on: The Demon.�� They came to the hotel so that they could personally see where Mathilda, her family and L��on lived.


    This provided a major economic drive to the entire Squirrel Street. A lot of humans began to appear on the street that was originally filled with non-humans...


    Fortunately Joshua had foresight. As Squirrel Street was located near where the dwarves lived, Joshua managed to reach an agreement with Frostaxe to send a couple young dwarves over to maintain security.


    But, even with that, it was still very difficult for the small hotel to maintain order. This merchant who wanted to purchase this hotel was one such order-breaking person.


    ��You will definitely be satisfied with my offer! You must agree...��


    He was unwilling to give up. Furthermore, he came with several guards. One of the dwarves sitting downstairs walked up. But, his guards also stepped forward.


    Regardless of who wins or loses, this conflict will definitely cause destruction to the hotel...


    Admittedly, the hotel gaining more business was a good thing. But, conflict was something that no one would want to see.


    When Pluk was nning to patiently convince the merchant, he heard the sound of some thick flowing liquid. Even in the noisy main hall of the hotel, that sound was very distinct.


    ��This hotel does not wee you humans. Thus, bring those ignorant trash and scram.��


    When that voice sounded, the main hall immediately grew quiet.


    Pluk saw a person wearing a mask walking out from the crowd. As for the others in the main hall, their eyes suddenly turned scarlet.


    A magic... capable of controlling one��s mind!


    Unanimously, the humans in the hotel began to walk toward the exit. The fat merchant even shut the door to the hotel behind him and locked it.


    The atmosphere of the entire hotel declined to a freezing point.


    ��We meet again, Deceiver.��


    The masked individual walked over to Pluk and ced a special coin on the counter.

 Chapter 176

    <h4>Chapter 176</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli Editor: Yang_Wenli


    Inside the main hall of Hotel ck Dove.


    The young dwarf Frostaxe dispatched to the hotel had fallen onto the ground and was sleeping. The only people still awake in the hotel were Pluk, his fostered children and the masked guest.


    One of the Gray-cat Beastman crawled on the second floor��s railings to curiously look at the masked person below.


    The masked individual raised their head and used the scarlet eyes beneath the mask to nce at the Gray-cat Beastman child. As those from the feline family were extremely perceptive of danger, the Gray-cat Beastman child immediately ran back to his room.


    ��Pest... I... never imagined for you to return.��


    Pluk looked at the special coin that was ced on the counter. It was a coin imprinted with ck dove.


    Among the members of the underground intelligencework ck Dove, only those of the older generation knew what that coin represented. It signified the ��founder�� and ��absolute ruler�� of the ck Dove.


    Unfortunately, the holder of that coin disappeared without a trace a long time ago. Because of that, ck Dove began to gradually fall apart. It was only after the dark elf Thousand Faces appeared in Nond and took control over ck Dove that thergest underground informationwork of Nond was reorganized.


    Pluk was one of the founding members of ck Dove. Thus, he recognized the coin as well as the owner of that coin.


    ��I��m fed up with this city upied by the humans. Living in the demon realm is much morefortable for me. Being able to apany Her Highness Cecily is my life��s greatest honor.��


    The ck Dove was created to strengthen the position of the non-humans in Nond. Unfortunately, there were simply too many magesing to Nond from all around to seek out knowledge. Because of that, the non-humans ended up being forced to a corner of Nond, a ce that eventually became Squirrel Street.


    Pluk sized up his friend that he had not met in countless years. Her attitude had made it clear what her identity was... a sentinel.


    ��What... would a sentinel from the Demon Realm��s Royal City want in this city?��


    ��Her Highness Cecily ordered me to bring her younger brother back to the Demon Realm.��


    Pest took out a slender ss container. Scarlet liquid was in the ss tube. Merely by looking at the color of the liquid, one could tell that it was someone��s blood.


    ��You know that my race is capable of tracking a person��s location using their blood. But, perhaps due to the interference caused by Nond��s barrier, my sense of smell lost effectiveness aftering to Nond.��


    What Pest told Pluk could be said to be confidential information for a sentinel��s mission. If this was to happen in the Demon Realm, both the sentinel who leaked the information and the people who heard the information will be severely punished.


    But, Pest was not concerned about that. She was not worried that Pluk would leak the secret information she just told him either.


    ��I need your help. I do not wish to stay for an extended period of time in this human-filled city.��


    As Pest spoke, Pluk could feel some of the blood within his body was starting to move strangely.


    ��What is the name of the person you��re seeking?��


    Even though the person before him was holding his life through blood maniption, Pluk continued to have an expressionless look on his face.


    This Deceiver had guessed the reason why Pest came to Nond. But, as he was a Faceless Demon, a member belonging to a race of demons called Deceivers, Pluk was not nning to confess to Pest that easily.


    ��Joshua. Joshua Anneude. He��s also a Chaos Demon. Do you know where in the city he��s hiding in?��


    At the same time Pest mentioned the name of his target, her scarlet eyes stared at the Deceiver. She was determining whether Pluk was lying to him through the beat of his heart.


    ��There��s no reason for you to hesitate. Once Ipleted this mission, I can guarantee that you will be able to return to the Demon Realm. Those cubs you��ve adopted will be able to return with you. I will provide you all with a shelter in the Demon Realm. It is definitely going to be much better than this ce.��


    Pest made a promise that she belived Pluk wouldn��t be able to refuse.


    As she was the founder of the ck Dove, she knew very well how difficult it was for the non-humans to live in Nond��s Squirrel Street.


    What she encountered on her arrival to hotel ck Dove also served to verify that. If it wasn��t for her prompt arrival, that human merchant might end up exposing his race��s crude and ignorant nature.


    ��My apologies, Pest. I am unable to answer you that question.��


    At the beginning, Pluk was hesitant to tell this sentineldy Joshua��s location.


    But, after Pest made a promise that there would be a ce for him in the Demon Realm, Pluk immediately changed his mind.


    The recent business of hotel ck Dove has been the best since it was established!


    There was no reason for Pluk to be worried about money at all. Even though one or two guests might start causing trouble, most of the guests were well-behaved.


    There was no reason for him to leave Nond. And, all of this was given to him by Joshua.


    While Pluk was a Deceiver, he was not a vile person.


    The negotiation ended in a deadlock after Pluk said those words. But, the deadlock was soon destroyed by an owl that flew in through the window.


    The owl immediately caught their attention.


    Right after the owl flew into the hotel, before it could even descend, it suddenly started falling from the second floor. Itnded directly on the sentinel Pest��s hand.


    The owl started to p its wings. It seemed like its consciousness was hazy.


    Pest opened up the letter the owl was carrying. She nced through the contents of the letter. She didn��t really understand what the letter was saying at all. But, she did notice the signature, Joshua. That was all that she needed.


    ��It would appear that Joshua Anneude is your employer. I can understand why you want to keep the matters of your employer confidential. But now... bring me to him.��


    Now that Pest had found clues about Joshua, she was in no heart to continue chatting with her old friend.


    She was not fond of this city and wanted to quicklyplete her mission to return to the Royal City with Joshua.


    There was no trace of threat present in this sentineldy��s voice. But, the blood within Pluk��s body started to solidify. If he doesn��t make his decision quickly, he might die from a heart attack or blood clot.


    Pluk began to regret his decision in transforming his outward appearance to a human, a creature so troublesome. If it was his original form, there wouldn��t be a need to worry about a heart at all.


    Pest turned her vision upstairs. Her obvious movement destroyed Pluk��s final defensive barrier.


    Upstairs were the two Half Dragons and Gray-cat Beastmen children.


    ��Follow me.�� Pluk stood up and said to the sentinel.

 Chapter 177

    <h4>Chapter 177</h4>


    Being threatened, Pluk had no choice but to temporarily close the hotel ck Dove in the middle of the day and guide the sentinel Pest to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The moment Pest entered the street, she ced her hood back on. She was not afraid of the sun. It��s just that the sentinel��s hood had the ability to conceal their auras.


    Even though Pest was not fond of humans, she never dared to look down upon humans...


    Even though the lifespans of those creatures were pitifully short, Pest would not even be able to watch an infant from her race grow up into a child in the time a human died of old age, there were some powerful existences among the humans.


    This ce was Nond, the city where the elites of humanity gathered.


    If Pest��s true identity was to be seen through by a certain powerful mage, she felt that she would be caught up in a very problematic situation.


    ��Joshua Anneude is living in the human��s region?��


    Guided by Pluk, Pest left Squirrel Street. She had thought that the Chaos Demon would be living in the Industrial Region settled by the dwarves or in other fringe areas like Squirrel Street.


    But, the direction Pluk was walking toward was Nond��s city center. The street was already filled with all kinds of human merchants and mages...


    Pluk nodded his head to express his answer.


    ��You��d best not try to deceive me at a time like this.��


    Pest still didn��t quite believe that a Chaos Demon would be able to live in Nond��s central region. Chaos Demons were different from goblins and cave giants.


    While humans felt disgusted by the goblins, they would only avoid the goblin merchants when they saw them in cities.


    But, it waspletely different when it came to demons. Due to the damned Holy Church��s propagandas, the majority of the humans would show hostility when they encounter demons.


    If a Chaos Demon wanted to move about in a human city, they must conceal their identity. But, even if they managed to do so sessfully, it would still be very dangerous for them to try to live in Nond��s central district.


    Pluk did not attempt to bother to justify his behavior at all. This Deceiver was a man who was not particrly fond of small talks.


    With doubt in her mind, Pest was led to the Hearthstone Tavern by Pluk.


    The moment they entered themercial district, the sentineldy became even more skeptical of Pluk.


    ording to her perception, she was able to tell that the amount of mages on this street was abnormally great. Moreover, the majority of those mages were not new graduates from magic academies.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Pest did not feel any hostility from those mages, she might��ve taken out her weapon and prepared herself for a battle already.


    ��We��re here.��


    Pluk led Pest to the Hearthstone Tavern��s entrance. Pluk had never been to this ce before. But, he knew the business district Joshua mentioned in his letter.


    Once a person arrived at the business district, they would be able to notice a tavern called ��Hearthstone�� in no time.


    ��Are you certain?��


    Pest surveyed the tavern��s surroundings. It was only after arriving at the tavern that she noticed the mages strolling around the business district were all here for the tavern.


    They would either be proceeding toward the tavern or leaving from the tavern...


    ��I am.�� Pluk cannot find another tavern called ��Hearthstone�� in this business district.


    ��Perhaps this is the ce Joshua Anneude is hiding in?��


    There exist taverns in the Demon Realm��s Royal City too. Being a sentinel for many years, Pest knew very well that apart from drinking, a tavern could be the gathering ce for some underground organizations too.


    Even though this tavern before her does not seem like a shadowy ce... it might be possible that her target was hiding in there?


    Pluk had pushed open the entrance doors and walked into the Hearthstone Tavern. Pest followed him inside.


    But, the moment she entered the tavern, she felt something that she hated... the power of the Holy Light.


    Pest immediately sought for the source of the Holy Light power.


    This tavern was many timesrger than the demon realm��s small taverns filled with ubbi. But, she was still able to quickly find a woman with short golden hair among a bunch of mages...


    ��Messai, even if you possess Ragnaros the Firelord, you will not be able to defeat me. Today, I will have you experience the fear of never being able to reach the Legendary tier.��


    ��...��


    This was the most thrilling match in Messai��s Hearthstone history. She encountered an old opponent, the inquisitor from the Heresy Tribunal, Cheryl.


    Cheryl should��ve already returned to the Holy City. But, for some unknown reason, she came back to Nond. Messai didn��t know why she came back but Desireless did not continue to give the order to bring Cheryl back to the Holy Church.


    Because of that, Messai felt Cheryl��s return to be somewhat fishy. But, she��s only a temr and was unqualified to inquire about the behaviors of an ��inquisitor.��


    Cheryl��s talent in Hearthstone was much greater than Messai. Even her luck was much better than Messai��s. Many times during their match, Messai had thought her Lord was standing by that inquisitor��s side.


    In the end, their match ended up Cheryl using a deck given to her by a mage out of friendship and defeating Messai with 1 health remaining.


    Right after their match ended, before Messai could inquire Cheryl why she returned to Nond, her ��third eye�� detected an ufortable aura.


    Scarlet thick blood. The special perception granted to Messai by the heavens allowed her to smell a stifling reeking of blood.


    Messai had only once ��smelled�� this sort of reeking of blood before. It was from an evil homicidal maniac.


    None of the mages in the tavern detected that reeking of blood. Not even Cheryl detected it. Cheryl was busy with opening the card packs she won from Messai.


    Messai stood up from her seat. Through the perception she received from her ��third eye,�� she looked to the entrance.


    The excellent temr��s eyes immediately locked onto Pest standing at the entrance. When Messai��s eyes faced that pair of scarlet eyes, she recognized the identity of the person she was looking at.


    Vampire! They were a wicked race that associated themselves with the demons! But, different from the tyrannical demons, the vampires were vicious existences that considered humans as ��food.��


    Recently, more and more strange races were appearing in the Hearthstone Tavern. Albeit, the majority of them do not hold any malice toward humans.


    But, Messai felt clear hostility from that vampire...


    She did note to this tavern for the sake of ying a round of hearthstone. Instead, she came here for some other purpose.


    Golden runes appeared on Messai��s arm. Today was her day off. During her days off, she woulde to hang out in the Hearthstone Tavern during the day. Because of that, she did not bring any weapon with her.


    But, even without any weapon, she was still a powerful temr using only the power of the Holy Light.


    If Messai was thinking in the interest of the Holy Church, there would be no reason for her to protect this tavern. After all, this was a demon��sir.


    But, Messai��s faith lies not with the Holy Church and their interest. Instead, her faith lies with the virtues recorded in the canons.


    And, most importantly... she was a Hearthstone yer...

 Chapter 178

    <h4>Chapter 178</h4>


    The instant golden runes appeared on Messai��s arm, Pest was also prepared for a battle.


    A temr... and not a new recruit that hasn��t been to the battlefield either.


    The blood maniption she was intensely proud of would not be able to cause any substantial injury to a temr of Messai��s caliber. It would only be able to affect her movements in the battle.


    Because of that, Pest moved her hand toward her back and grabbed onto a dagger she had behind her back.


    Why would an lesiastical Temr appear here?


    Alerted by Messai��s movements, Pest began to survey the tavern. She was searching to see if there were other temrs in the tavern.


    With her sharp senses for the power of the Holy Light, Pest soon discovered over five humans among the guests of the tavern that uses the Holy Light system...


    In other words, there were at least six lesiastical Temrs in this tavern. This would be equivalent to the tavern being surrounded by the lesiastical Temrs.


    ��Is this really where Joshua Anneude is?��


    Pest once again questioned Pluk. Pluk answered her with certainty again.


    Pluk��s answer made Pest think of two possibilities. One, Pluk was coborating with the lesiastical Temrs and had lured her into a trap set up by the lesiastical Temrs.


    As for the second possibility, it was even worse. That is, the lesiastical Temrs had discovered the Chaos Demon Joshua and came to his hideout with the intention of ��taking care�� of him.


    Right now, Pest was trying to convince herself that it was thetter. Thus, she quietly said to Pluk, ��Go and inform Joshua Anneude that I can bring him away from this ce safely.��


    Even though the order Pest received from Cecily Anneude was to ��bring Joshua back to the Royal City,�� there was an implication of ensuring Joshua��s safety.


    Joshua was the younger brother of Her Esteemed Highness Cecily. Pest did not wish to bring back a corpse. Only bypleting the mission perfectly would that strict chief sentinel be satisfied.


    Messai slowly walked toward Pest. She did not wish to start a fight inside the Hearthstone Tavern... For one thing, they could identally injure bystanders. For another, the tavern strictly prohibits fights inside the tavern. Those who vited that rule will be kicked out the tavern.


    As more and more people starteding to the Hearthstone Tavern, there has been multiple powerful mages that grew furious from losing a Hearthstone match and took out their staffs with the intention to ease their anger with a real life ��Hearthstone�� match.


    But, they were all kicked out of the tavern by Joshua. Regardless of who one might be, it didn��t matter at all in this tavern filled with nobles, mages and even sages from the Sage Tower. The mages that were kicked out but were still nning to cause trouble ended up being beaten up by the dwarves.


    Because of that, a sort of unspoken rule emerged in the tavern. ��You can y as a dirty Steal Priest, but you��d best prepare yourself for a fight against your opponent in real life once you exit the tavern.��


    But, the neer Pest clearly did not know about that unspoken rule. She had already unsheathed her dagger behind her back. The sharpness of the dagger and an intense reeking of blood began to spread out from the sentineldy.


    Pest was holding onto her dagger in full alert. After all, Messai was not an ordinary opponent.


    But, when she was focused on Messai��s every movement, Joshua walked down from the tavern��s second floor.


    Pest did not even need to confirm Joshua��s identity with her eyes. Merely from her keen ��smell�� for blood, she verified her target had appeared.


    She rushed over and shielded Joshua behind her. Lowering her voice, she said, ��You��re in great danger right now.��


    ��I think you��re mistaken about something, Miss Sentinel.��


    Joshua��s eyes were moving back and forth between Messai and the stranger standing before him. Soon, he determined the reason why Messai would suddenly act so hostile.


    With how intense the reeking of blood was, if Joshua was standing in Messai��s shoes, he would not consider her to be a good person either.


    Many mages in the tavern had noticed the confrontation too. In order to quiet down the disorder, Joshua turned to Messai and shook his head.


    ��...��


    To a temr, listening to a demon��s order was not a simple matter of shame. But, Messai had no choice but to disperse the golden runes on her arm.


    This was the territory of a Chaos Demon. The ��surveince agreement�� Desireless reached with Joshua was very frail. If Joshua decided to rip up that agreement unterally, Messai would have to kiss goodbye to the game Hearthstone.


    After all, the Holy Church would never allow for something invented by a demon to remain in this world.


    ��Mistaken?��


    Pest remained posed for a battle. After all, there were at least six temrs in the tavern.


    She cannotprehend why Joshua would remain this calm with that many lesiastical Temrs surrounding him.


    ��Let��s chat upstairs. Pluk, youe too.��


    After he finished saying those words, Joshua started walking upstairs.


    Only Pest, still holding onto her dagger, and Pluk remained. Pluk didn��t say anything and brushed past Pest to walk upstairs.


    When Pluk started walking upstairs, he felt a slight pain to his heart.


    It was Pest. Pest was telling him to stand there and not move.


    ��Why are you able to remain this calm?��


    Pest was unable to understand why Pluk would act like nothing happened and start walking upstairs.


    The lesiastical Temrs were notw enforcers from a small country. They were professional executioners of demons. Shouldn��t a demon like Pluk, a demon that doesn��t possess any fighting strength, flee the very moment he encounters a temr?


    ��It��s safe.��


    Pluk extended his hand and pointed to a direction in the Hearthstone Tavern. Pest looked over following Pluk��s finger.


    He was pointing at a server. That server looked like a pretty girl. But, Pest recognized right away that the server was a subus and a very low-level one on top of that.


    Anyone with a slightly keen perception for demons would be able to tell that server was a subus.


    But, she was carrying a tter and making round trips throughout the tavern. From time to time, she would pass by a temr or two. As for those temrs, they would only take a nce or two at her and not do anything else.


    How could... this be?


    Pest was unable to believe the scene before her eyes. She knew very well how hostile the lesiastical Temrs were toward demons. No, it would be better stated that killing demons was their duty. After all, the Holy Church established the lesiastical Temrs all so that they couldbat the demons.


    If a demon was to encounter the lesiastical Temrs by openly appearing in a human city, there would be countless reasons for an lesiastical Temrs to attempt to kill said demon.


    But, that subus server actually walked over to the female temr��s side and chatted with her... They even seemed to be enjoying their conversation...


    ��About that... Miss Cheryl... I was truly unable to open out a legendary card these days.��


    ��That��s alright, you don��t have to worry about it. You��re our lucky angel. Isn��t that right, Messai...?��


    Cheryl grabbed the corner of Ynor��s sleeve when he walked past her. She wanted him to help her open a card pack.


    ��Don��t ask me...��


    Messai was already able to sense Pest��s astonished gaze. It was as if she was saying with her eyes ��So you��re actually that kind of lesiastical Temr!��


    Even though Messai had grown ustomed to being misunderstood by her colleagues in the two months she had been in Nond, she was truly unable to ept being misunderstood by her enemy, and a filthy vampire on top of that.


    ��It��s a Legendary!��


    Cheryl shouted loudly. In the end, after hearing Cheryl��s shout, Messai was unable to contain herself and turned her eyes over.

 Chapter 179

    <h4>Chapter 179</h4>


    Even though she was witnessing it with her very eyes, Pest was still unable to believe what she was seeing.


    A temr and a low level subus were interacting peacefully? Furthermore, they were smiling as they chatted...


    Even though she was unable to understand the contents of their conversation, things like ��opening card pack�� and ��guaranteed legendary in sixty packs,�� Pest was able to clearly hear what Messai and her friend were addressing Ynor as �� ��lucky angel.��


    In the teachings of the Holy Church, the angels were the gods�� closest servants. Those ignorant humans viewed angels to be existences on par with gods.


    For them to address a low level subus as an angel, Pest felt that it would be a very sphemous thing to say.


    Are these all temrs that had defected from the Holy Church?


    This might be the only answer Pest could think of.


    That female temr no longer had any intention to battle her. As for the other temrs present, they did not notice her at all.


    In this tavern, the rtionship between the demons and the temrs was very strange.


    After confirming her guess, Pest sheathed her dagger and followed Pluk up the stairs to the second floor.


    When Pest arrived at the second floor��s study, she was finally able to meet the target of her mission, Joshua Anneude.


    Apanying the Second Princess Cecily the entire time, Pest had a slight impression of her younger brother.


    The Joshua sitting in the study was pretty much the same as the one in her impression. In other words, he does not give off any sense of imposingness at all.


    His older sister Cecily Anneude possesses the airs that a Chaos Demon Royal should rightly possess. She was like a sheathed sharp de. The moment the de was pulled out, that sharpness would bring fear upon anyone.


    But, Joshua does not possess that Royal air at all, does not possess the airs of a ruler. He appeared very ordinary. His tired face seemed to be illustrating his desire to sleep.


    If it wasn��t for Joshua��s outward appearance to resemble Cecily slightly, Pest might not even be able to believe Joshua was a Chaos Demon, a member of such a powerful race of demons.


    ��Go ahead and have a seat first.��


    Joshua pointed to the two chairs ced before his desk. Pluk obediently sat down on a chair. But, Pest had no desire to slowly chat with Joshua.


    ��Joshua Anneude, or perhaps I should address you as Your Highness Joshua... your elder sister Her Highness Cecily wishes for your prompt return to the Demon Realm.��


    Pest took out the written instructions Cecily gave her from within her cloak. Even though Pest wanted to directly bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm, Joshua was, no matter what, a Chaos Demon Royal.


    Pest needed to show a subject��s respect toward a prince.


    ��My second sister? Have a seat first, we can talk about this matter sitting down.��


    ��But, Your Highness Joshua, this ce is...��


    Pest still did not believe that a tavern guarded by a whole bunch of temrs was a good ce for them to conduct extended discussions in. She wanted to quickly bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm.


    She took the Second Princess��s written instructions and walked toward Joshua. But, she had only taken one step when she felt a cold sensation from her shoulder. A hand that does not belong to the living was ced on her shoulder.


    The vampires were a cold-blooded race without body temperature. But, she was still able to sense the aura of deathing from that hand. It was a very powerful undead.


    ��I said to sit down first. This is an order, Miss Sentinel.��


    Gray magic power flowed out from Joshua��s hand. The magic power unsealed the Second Princess��s written instructions and unfolded it before Joshua.


    At the same time Joshua used the magic power specific to the Chaos Demons, Pest noticed the imprint on his hand.


    Seeing that, she was once again overwhelmed with shock... that was the Soul Imprint from the Duke of Bones! One of the Four Dukes of the Demon Realm, existences with power second only to the ruler of the Demon Realm, the Grand Duke of Bones, actually equally splitted his power with Joshua...


    Pest��s father was one of the Four Grand Dukes. Because of that, she knew very well what sort of power the four Dukes possess.


    The simple disy of the soul imprint made Pest realize that she cannot look down upon Joshua in terms of strength.


    The power of the Vampires does not utilize magic. Instead, their power came from blood. That was why Cecily ordered her to bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm.


    If Joshua was to resist her, Pest could utilize her authority as a sentinel and the Second Princess��s written instructions to forcibly bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm.


    But, neither Cecily nor Pest could imagine that the alliance between the Duke of Bones and Joshua was not a simple verbal alliance at all. Instead, it was an agreement with their souls and lives.


    As Joshua possessed the power of the Duke of Bones, Pest was not confident that she would be able to bring Joshua back at all.


    She abided by Joshua��s order and sat down on the chair.


    ��My second sister felt that the human world is too dangerous for me, that��s why she dispatched you to protect me and bring me back to the Demon Realm, is that correct?��


    Joshua sipped on his cup of ck tea as he browsed over the Second Princess��s written instructions. Roughly, the content of the letter was a request Joshua to return to the Demon Realm.


    ��Correct. Even though your whereabouts has been discovered by the lesiastical Temrs, I am able to guarantee your safety.��


    What Pest hoped for the most was Joshua��s cooperation. But, judging from the various encounters she had, Pest was already able to guess the owner of this tavern to possibly be Joshua himself.


    If that was the case... What sort of rtionship does Joshua have with those lesiastical Temrs staying in the tavern and chatting merrily with a demon?


    They��vee to seek shelter under Joshua after betraying the church? Or did Joshua reach some sort of secret agreement with the church?


    If it was thetter, then nothing would be worse than it.


    ��I thank my second sister��s concern for me. But, please tell her that I am very safe here.��


    Joshua took out a piece of paper and pen. He was nning to write a reply letter back to his older sister.


    Safe... There��s a bunch of lesiastical Temrs downstairs, how could that be safe for a demon?


    ��Your Highness Joshua, there are six lesiastical Temrs guarding downstairs.��


    Pest reminded Joshua the situation with a stern tone. If Joshua had submitted to the Holy Church, she would forcibly bring him back to the Demon Realm or return to the Royal City and report all of this to Cecily.


    ��Those lesiastical Temrs are, for the time being, not my enemies. They��re only guests of the tavern. Or, better yet, they��re yers of Hearthstone,�� said Joshua.


    ��They��re not... your enemies?��


    Pest found what Joshua said to be very bad.


    ��It��s as you��ve seen, I��ve opened up a tavern in Nond. My tavern is open to anyone. Humans, demons, dwarves, goblins or vampires like yourself. The only condition is that they��re not allowed to cause troubles inside the tavern.��


    Joshua began to exin to Pest...


    If it was a couple hours ago, Pest wouldn��t be able to believe Joshua��s words. But, just earlier, she saw a veteran temr chatting cheerfully with a subus. Furthermore, there were many non-humans coexisting peacefully with humans in the tavern.


    All of these were facts ced before her very eyes. But... even now, Pest was unable to understand how all of this came to be.


    ��How did you manage to do this?��


    Pest was unable to contain her confusion and directly asked Joshua.

 Chapter 180

    <h4>Chapter 180</h4>


    In order to exin to this sentineldy the secret to why Nond��s mages and Holy Church��s temrs were willing toe to this tavern and likely stay in the tavern for the entire day, Joshua directlymenced two matches of Hearthstone with her in his study room.


    ��The temrs came to this tavern all so that they could... y this card game?��


    Pest��s fingernail swept through the cards in her hand. Her deck was provided to her by Joshua. Due to the simrity in profession and temperament, Pest chose the Rogue Valeera as her hero.


    ��That��s right.��


    Joshua waved his hand and the mage spell card ��Fireball�� appeared in his hand.


    After nearly two months, Joshua made a small modification to his version of Hearthstone. That is, the yers were now able to hold the images created from their cards in their hands.


    When they needed to use a card, they could just tap at it. Joshua tapped at the ��Fireball�� spell card. The card turned into rune inscriptions and disappeared. But, a target-choosing symbol appeared on the tabletop below.


    Joshua aimed his Fireball at the Rogue Valeera who had only six health left.


    The fireball was released forth from Joshua��s hero Jaina. After Valeera was smashed by the fireball, she shattered apart into pieces.


    ��Those executioners of the church would actually be obsessed with this sort of game?��


    Perhaps because she was defeated twice in a row, Pest appeared somewhat discouraged. Moreover, her defeats werepletely one-sided; she was overwhelmed by Joshua in both matches. Because of that, her Hearthstone experience was not enjoyable at all.


    She had never interacted with ��video games�� before. The concept of ��games�� does not exist in her mind.


    To her, what brings her joy was to be with Her Esteemed Highness Cecily or to chase down prey on the run and slowly watch them enter despair.


    ��Do you want another match?��


    Joshua did not answer the sentinel��s question. He merely tapped on the ��rematch�� button and quietly waited for the sentineldy��s eptance.


    She seemed like someone who was verypetitive and unwilling to concede. Joshua was correct, Pest felt that her two prior crushing defeats were because she wasn��t familiar with the game.


    Now that she had yed two matches, she now practically understood this extremely simple game��s rules.


    ��Again.��


    Even though Pest was stating that she was unable to understand what was delightful about this game, she was unwilling to ept her crushing defeats. She was determined to at least rid herself of the devastating humiliation she received from Joshua��s mage earlier!


    ��Go ahead.��


    Just like this, Joshua and Pest began their third match. This sentineldy could be said to be someone with talent for games.


    But, even though she gained a bit of resistance, she was still a newbie in Hearthstone.


    Crap...


    On the tenth turn, Joshua drew his next card and sessfully drew a ten damage spell Pyrost. The remaining health Pest��s hero Valeera had was only ten too.


    Joshua was originally nning to throw the game and let Pest win. He believed that this would allow that sentineldy a better Hearthstone experience. He didn��t want to crush her too much and make her lose all confidence.


    But, Joshua underestimated his luck today. He had amazing luck for three matches in a row. If he didn��t throw this match, Pest would��ve died by turn five.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, anyone��s mercy is a sign of humiliation for me.��


    The health of the Rogue hero Valeera Pest controlled was gradually decreasing and getting closer to death. She felt a rare sense of nervousness.


    It has been a long time since shest felt this way. Since theirst match, she has been watching closely to every card Joshua drew.


    With the low amount of health Valeera had, Joshua would be able to defeat her should he draw a single card that could cause damage directly to her hero.


    When it came to the tenth turn��s card draw, when her eyes hidden behind her mask saw Joshua, Pest noticed a trace of hesitation in Joshua��s eyes.


    Evidently, Joshua had drawn a card that could cause her fatal damage. Yet, it seemed like Joshua was not nning to use it. He was trying to let her win.


    But, Pest was never someone who wanted other people��s charity to gain victory.


    ��Is that so? My apologies then.��


    With his thought being seen through by this sentineldy, Joshua stopped hesitating and shot his ten damage Pyrost onto Pest��s hero Valeera.


    When Pest received her third crushing defeat, Joshua saw her shoulder trembling slightly. Perhaps it was caused by her unreconciliation toward the defeat.


    ��Please... another match.��


    Pest��s voice sounded very calm. She had perfectly concealed her inner thoughts.


    ��My apologies, Miss Sentinel. I don��t have any time to waste anymore.��


    Joshua pointed to the arcanotech clock on the wall behind him.


    As Pest had lived in the human realm before, she was naturally able to read clocks.


    Pest had thought that only a dozen or so minutes had passed in her Hearthstone matches against Joshua. But, the clock on the wall informed her that an entire hour had passed.


    ��I can now understand why this tavern attracts all those people.��


    Pest did not believe the game Hearthstone to be that fascinating. But, the feeling of aplishment from defeating certain people using this game was something she wanted.


    It was like when she was hunting her prey. The pleasure came not from killing the prey but rather something else... for example, the prey��sment-filled cries.


    ��But, that game is unable to be the reason for the Holy Church to ept us. Your Highness Joshua... you��re still in great danger.��


    ��I know. But, I am not nning to return anytime soon. I am also not nning to shut down this tavern either.��


    Joshua handed to Pest a letter he just finished writing.


    ��Please deliver this letter to my older sister. That said, I hope that you��ll be willing to stay in the tavern for a while before leaving. I have two other things that I wish for you to bring back to my older sister. With them, the possibility of persuading her would be greater.��


    ��...��


    Pest epted Joshua��s letter. If she brought back that letter, it would be no different from dering to the Second Princess that her mission ended in a failure.


    But, the floating undead roaming around the study made Pest undaring to rashly attempt to take down Joshua and bring him back with force.


    Joshua��s letter was akin to an expulsion order. Normally, Joshua wouldn��t mind spending time ying Hearthstone. But, Pluk has been waiting for too long.


    ��As you wish.��


    Pest ced away the letter and walked toward the study��s exit.


    ��Are you not nning to bring your cards with you? Some of the cards in those decks are not cards that you can easily obtain.�� The decks Joshua gave to Pest was not a newbie deck. There were multiple legendary cards in there.


    After Joshua reminded her of it, Pest walked back from the doorway and picked up the purely ck originium crystal. Then, without saying a word, she left Joshua��s study.

 Chapter 181

    <h4>Chapter 181</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Monicar Cathedral in the Nation of the Holy Church��s Holy City.


    The cathedral named after the God of the Holy Light was located in the center of the Holy City. The cathedral itself wasrge enough topare to a small city.


    Inside Monicar Cathedral��s Holy Light Parliament. The four archbishops from the Cardinal Institution were seated on a bench, the judgment seat.


    This was a legitive assembly capable of containing over a hundred people. But, only four archbishops were present. One of them belonged to the Heresy Tribunal. Another came from the Holy Church Army, the lesiastical Temrs.


    The entire assembly hall was filled with an indescribable sort of stifling atmosphere. Soon, the stifling atmosphere was shattered by the entrance doors that were pushed open.


    ��Bishop Meyerger, I finally found you. I��ve heard that Cheryl had defected the Heresy Tribunal, what��s going on with that?��


    The person who pushed opened the doors and entered into the assembly hall was a woman in a nun outfit. But, she was not an ordinary nun. Instead, she was the Holy Church��s only Saintess... Herolia.


    ��It is our Heresy Tribunal��s oversight that allowed for her escape. We will quickly make that traitor receive her righted punishment.��


    The bishop named Meyerger stood up and humbly bowed to the Saintess Herolia.


    In the Nation of the Holy Light, a Saintess was not a symbolic profession. She was the representative of God��s power. Herolia has been under the protection of the Holy Light the moment she was born.


    After a temr received the blessings of Herolia��s singing, their exhausted bodies and injuries would be cured. Their strength will also increase slightly. Because of that, the Saintess Herolia held a status second to only the Pope in the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Even the archbishops of the Cardinal Institute must show respect toward her.


    ��I��m only concerned about why Cheryl defected.��


    Herolia��s light-golden eyes stared at the four archbishops on the judgement seat.


    The power of the Holy Light that has been overflowing out from her body nonstop had suppressed Herolia��s body��s aging and deterioration. Even though Herolia was over a hundred years old already, she still looked to be in her twenties. It was not only her age, even her mentality was that of a person in her twenties.


    It was like time has slowed down countless times on her body. Cheryl was a nun that had once served her in the past. She was also the nun Herolia was most fond of.


    After Cheryl joined the Heresy Tribunal, she received the power of the Gray Mist. Because of that, she ceased aging and her outward appearance stopped at that extremely young phase.


    ��Aren��t the inquisitors unable to leave the Holy City for too long? I want to know the reason why Cheryl would risk death to betray the Holy Church.��


    Herolia attempted to obtain an answer from the Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop.


    Even to the people within the Holy Church, the Heresy Tribunal was a mysterious existence. This included how the inquisitors were born and what the powers they were using were,


    Those mysteries were things known only to the three archbishops of the Heresy Tribunal and the Holy Church��s Pope.


    Faced with Herolia��s questioning, the four archbishops looked to each other. In the end, the Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop Meyerger stood up.


    ��This parliament��s topic of discussion has been that traitor��s defection. Saintess Herolia... you can sit down and listen to our discussions,�� said the archbishop Meyerger.


    There exist rows of seats for listeners behind the assembly hall. But, Herolia was the only listener in the entire assembly hall.


    Herolia cooperated withoutint and seated herself in the front-most row.


    This conference was destined to be a precursor to a war. Afterall, there was an archbishop from the Heresy Tribunal and another archbishop from the lesiastical Temrs present in this conference. The discussion would definitely not be about something small such as the construction or protection of a certain city or town��s chapel.


    ��Everyone, a demon is currently hiding in Nond. The Heresy Tribunal had dispatched four inquisitors to suppress that demon. But, we underestimated the dangerousness of that demon... Among the four inquisitors, three had returned to god��s embrace. The remaining inquisitor... was nun Cheryl. She has been led astray by the demon and decided to betray god. It has been a bitter blow to us.��


    Archbishop Meyerger hid the fact that the three inquisitors that were dispatched to kill Cheryl had yet to return. He only emphasized how dangerous that demon in Nond was.


    ��Allow me to interrupt, Archbishop Meyerger. I do not believe Cheryl would allow herself to be easily tempted by a demon. Furthermore, she should know what the consequences of leaving the Holy City is.��


    Even though she was supposed to be a listener, Herolia was not acting like a listener at all. She began to question what the Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop said.


    A small portion of the inquisitors were only loyal to the Holy Church not because of their faith but rather because their necks were tied to an invisible shackle ced onto them by the Holy Church. The day that shackle snaps apart, it will be the day of their death.


    ��From the intelligence brought back by the inquisitors, that demon possesses special methods that could corrupt others... At least, what he possessed are methods not recorded in the Dark Gray Canon.��


    Archbishop Meyerger provided a corresponding exnation. But, the Saintess Herolia still had an unconvinced look.


    ��This assembly had brought back a missionary and a priest that had been stationed in Nond the entire time. Please listen to their experiences.��


    In order to convince the three other archbishops and the Saintess Herolia how dangerous that demon was, Archbishop Meyerger had prepared proof.


    The doors to the assembly hall were pushed open again. A missionary and a priest from Nond walked in.


    The missionary was none other than Messai��s adjutant. The moment the teleportation gate opened in Nond, he received the order to return to the Holy City.


    The adjutant didn��t know if it was a blessing or a misfortune. He had always wanted to return to the Holy City. Furthermore, he had with him an originium crystal that contained the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    On the meet and greet for ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Joshua had chosen a couple ��lucky winners�� and gave them originium crystals that contained the movies. Of course, the version he gave them was one that cannot be duplicated.


    It was equivalent to a Blu-ray Disc.


    There was naturally another reason as to why Joshua gifted out those Blu-ray Discs. Obviously, this adjutant from the Nation of the Holy Church did not obtain his from pure luck.


    As a fan of Belle, even though the adjutant clearly knew Belle was a demon, he still epted the originium movie crystal.


    He kept it with himself all the way until yesterday when the church��s overseeing priest ordered for him to bring the originium crystal back to the Holy City.


    Currently, the adjutant was holding a heavy case in his hand as he entered the assembly hall. Inside the case was the originium crystal that contained ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    The church��s overseeing priest felt that this was a demon��s artifact and felt the need to purify it. Because of that, the originium crystal was ced in a stone case with multipleyers of seals the moment the adjutant returned to the Holy City.


    The adjutant felt that even after the conference ended, he might not be able to retrieve that originium crystal. It was very possible that the originium crystal would be deemed something evil and destroyed.


    Because of that, the moment he stepped into the assembly hall, he was not feeling excited or nervous from facing the archbishops. Instead, an endless amount of grief filled his heart.

 Chapter 182

    <h4>Chapter 182</h4>


    Holding the case covered in Holy Light runes, the adjutant walked into the conference hall.


    There was a stone pedestal raised in the center of the conference hall. The adjutant took a nce at the four archbishops on the judgement seat. Even though he was feeling great reluctance, the pressure ultimately got to him and he ced the case in his hand onto the stone pedestal in the center of the conference hall.


    ��Child, go ahead and seat yourself in the listeners�� corner,�� said Archbishop Meyerger.


    The adjutant walked over to the listeners�� corner and found a seat several rows toward the back. The priest that came with him was also seated in the listeners�� corner waiting for the instructions from the four archbishops.


    A small door located at the other side of the conference hall was pushed open. Five clergies dressed in white robes walked in.


    ��Saintess Herolia, we are not certain whether or not this thing created by that demon is capable of causing harm. To prevent idents, please distance yourself from that ce.��


    Even though the adjutant had already exined to the Holy Church what the use of the originium crystal was, the Holy Church did not believe him at all.


    Things created by demons have always been dangerous. To the four archbishops, the thing inside the case could very well be a Molten Core capable of destroying the entire conference hall.


    They were extremely cautious. It was not only in how they sealed the originum crystal in multipleyers of Holy Light runes when transporting it, they��ve even gathered forth five defensive Holy Light magic expert clegies to construct a barrier before opening the case.


    ��I do not believe whatever might be in that case will cause me any harm.��


    The Saintess Herolia moved her fingers in midair and created a faint golden rune. After the rune disappeared, a transparent wall appeared before her.


    ��In that case, please be careful. After all, that is something created by a wicked Chaos Demon.��


    After Archbishop Meyerger said those words, he stopped trying to persuade Herolia any further.


    The stone case in the center of the conference hall has been surrounded by a barrier of Holy Light. The runes on the surface of the stone case also began to flicker.


    Through the utilization of magic runes, another archbishop removed the seal on the stone case. When the surface seal disappeared, the stone case began to fall apart. In the end, a faint white originium crystal appeared before the crowd��s eyes.


    ��This is that demon��s special... enticement method?��


    Seated in the front, Herolia stood up and looked at the originium crystal that emerged from the shattered stone case. She was truly unable to determine how it was different from other originium crystals. Furthermore, it was an originium crystal of not particrly high quality too.


    Archbishop Meyerger also couldn��t understand how an originium crystal could make one of his inquisitors defect.


    Because of that, Archbishop Meyerger turned his gaze to the adjutant seated toward the back of the listeners�� corner. The young man was extremely nervous. He was worried that they would destroy the originium crystal after confirming what it was for.


    ��Does this originium crystal needed magic power to activate?��


    Archbishop Meyerger asked the adjutant. The adjutant nodded his head in response.


    The adjutant��s response immediately caused the five clergies great difficulty... One among them must enter the barrier to touch that demon��s creation.


    ��Have no fear, the Holy Light will protect you all.��


    One of the archbishops decided to ce a defensive magic around one of the five clergies.


    Because of that, that clergy entered the barrier like a hero that was about to be sacrificed. With great fear and anxiety, he touched the originium crystal.


    When he slowly filled the originium crystal with his Holy Light system��s magic power with the intention of eliminating the remaining wickedness left behind by the demon, he discovered that he did not receive any corrosion from any vicious magic power at all.


    Having received magic power, the originium crystal was immediately activated.


    The motion pictures for ��Beauty and the Demon�� were projected to the rear of the listeners�� corner. Herolia immediately turned around. The pictures that had suddenly appeared alerted her.


    The four archbishops were also prepared for a battle. But, the danger they were expecting did not arrive.


    A very tranquil and peaceful little vige appeared in the projected image. The vigers and the female lead Belle were singing together. It was a beautiful scene, something that couldn��t possibly be created by a demon.


    ��What is this?��


    After Belle and the vigers finished their singing, Herolia��s alertness was reced with curiosity. She turned to ask the adjutant who brought back the originium crystal.


    ��It��s a movie... Lady Saintess.��


    The adjutant didn��t know how to exin this miraculous creation to Herolia. Spending three seconds, he thought of an exceptionally good exnation.


    ��That originium crystal is able to record the images from the past...�� he said.


    ��Images from the past? Recorded using what? A human��s perspective would not be able to change so irregrly.�� The sharp Herolia noticed that the projected images were not set in ce.


    When Belle was singing with the vigers, the viewpoints had changed multiple times. It was precisely those different viewpoints of the same scene that allowed this extremely ordinary chorus to capture Herolia��s attention.


    ��About that... I have no way to know.��


    The adjutant shook his head. He waspletely ignorant about the details as to how a movie was created. All he knew was that ��Beauty and the Demon�� was a movie that he could watch multiple times in repetition. The female lead of the movie Belle also constantly attracts him.


    ��That��s very possibly the ability of a demon. Or it might be through the use of those rotten specters.��


    Herolia��s questions called to Archbishop Meyerger��s attention.


    If those different scenes were to be changed to some sort of creature��s vision, then only the specters would be able to hide beside the vigers without them knowing and record images from up in the sky.


    ��This is trulymentable. The vigers of that vige must��ve received an unimaginable amount of torture,�� another archbishop sighed.


    ��Lord Archbishops, could you all quiet down and finish watching this... movie? There might be clues as to why Cheryl decided to defect or clues about that demon.��


    Herolia spoke to tell the archbishops to quiet down. The sounding from the originium crystal wasn��t loud to begin with. Furthermore, it was being projected into the air, thus the image rity was not very high either.


    This could not be considered as a delightful viewing experience.


    But, the four archbishops were persuaded by Herolia. They hoped to be able to find clues in this ��demon��s creation.��


    ��Beauty and the Demon�� continued ying. When Zenarth appeared on the stage ying the Demon Prince, the archbishop from the Holy Church Army was finally unable to maintain his silence anymore.


    ��Pitiful little girl... she��s actually captured by a Sin Demon. I��ve met those vicious creatures in the battlefield before. Those vicious creatures feed on humans. Please stop the magic output...��


    If it was the real world, the Sin Demon could very possibly ce Belle on the grill and sprinkle peppers and cumin as seasoning before eating her. That archbishop did not wish for the Saintess Herolia to witness such a cruel scene.


    ��I��m not an underage girl. Archbishops, continue.��


    Herolia said to the clergy providing magic power to the originium crystal.

 Chapter 183

    <h4>Chapter 183</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Unfortunately, the story of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� was a fairy tale and not the cruel reality.


    In the memories of the Holy Church Army��s archbishop, Zenarth, being a Sin Demon, was an existence much more dangerous than a Chaos Demon on the battlefield.


    These nearly three man tall lion-headed lizard-bodied monsters possessed the ability to teleport through space and time. Anywhere their ming dark green spear could pierce into would be ces that they could devastate on the battlefield...


    This archbishop had personally led twelve temrs to fight against a Sin Demon head-on before. Two outstanding knights he led ended up being set ame and burned till nothing remained before they finally managed to kill that Sin Demon.


    Yet, in the movie ��Beauty and the Demon,�� one such Sin Demon, a vicious monster of the battlefield, was actually wearing a little formal suit. The frightening dark green mes had also disappeared from his body.


    Even his terrifying scales have been covered by his clothes. When he ate, he ate food, he was using a knife and fork with such grace and elegance...


    How could this still be a Sin Demon the Holy Church Army encountered on the battlefield? No, he couldn��t possibly be one! That was simply an extremely docilerge feline creature!


    ��No... what was recorded are all fake! That��s not how a Sin Demon, an extremely dangerous demon, should behave!��


    The moment the archbishop from the Holy Church Army saw Belle and the Demon Prince dancing gracefully in the castle��s main hall, he was finally unable to tolerate things anymore. He had the desire to curse the movie out.


    ��Those sharp ws are able to easily rip apart that youngdy��s waist! He shouldn��t be holding her and dancing!��


    ��Bishop Koebler, calm yourself. We all knew of the dangerousness of a Sin Demon. What was recorded were clearly deceiptions.��


    The Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop Meyergerforted the emotional archbishop beside him. After all, that archbishop was equivalent to a general of the lesiastical Temrs.


    ��We can stop. It��s enough now that we��ve watched so much.��


    Upon reaching the dancing scene, it was enough to allow others to understand what the core ideology behind the movie ��Beauty and the Demon�� was �� a propaganda to make demons more presentable.


    In fact, many women grew to be fond of the giant cat Zenarth after watching that scene.


    But, what they fell for was the Demon Prince of the movie.


    The archbishops present had all personally experienced the terrors of the Sin Demons. They were incapable of feeling any sort of yearning, romance or other simr feelings from watching that dance scene. They only felt a sort of ufort that caused them to feel chill all over their bodies.


    It was understandable why the archbishop from the Holy Church Army, Koebler, would be that furious.


    Archbishop Meyerger simply couldn��t dare imagine what sort of effect a movie like this would bring now that it had spread through the human world...


    The human��s views of demons were being changed. Furthermore, the ones with their views changed were not the people of the older generation that had received the Holy Church��s doctrines. Instead, they were the young people.


    The ��toxicity�� of this thing was far more effective than the Holy Church��s gospels or the canons taught by the missionaries.


    ��Archbishops, the recorded content has yet to finish. Do you all not think that we might be able to obtain some useful information from the remainder of the recording?��


    The ��toxicity�� has quietly begun its work. The Saintess Herolia desired to continue watching ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    Herolia was different from the four archbishops. She did not possess such great enmity toward the demons. Because of that, she was able to watch ��Beauty and the Demon,�� from a much more impartial standpoint. Her curiosity made her wish to know what happened afterwards.


    ��It��s as the Saintess said, we should watch the entire phony recording.��


    With the Saintess requesting, the four archbishops had no choice but to watch the movie they felt angered by till the end.


    When the ending of the Demon Prince being killed by the vigers and dying in Belle��s embrace was seen, the four archbishops should be rejoicing at the Sin Demon��s death. Yet, they were simply unable to feel joy from that ending.


    It wasn��t because that ending was too touching.


    When viewing the movie as an audience, those ignorant vigers were clearly evil. As for that Demon Prince, he was the actual kind-hearted person.


    After watching that movie, the audience would not think that Demon Prince��s death was well justified. Instead, they would feel his death to be sad and something to sympathize with.


    Humans feeling sympathy for a demon... that was something the Holy Church desired to see the least.


    ��Everyone, what is your opinion on this?��


    After more than a dozen seconds passed since the movie ended, the Heresy Tribunal��s Archbishop Meyerger finally broke the silence.


    ��We cannot allow for this sort of phony thing to continue to spread...��


    The archbishop from the Holy Church Army had realized how serious things were.


    ��Otherwise, these demon creations will distort humanity��s understanding of demons.��


    ��I agree with bishop Koebler.��


    ��...��


    ��Before we discuss how to crusade against that demon, let me thank you for providing us with these clues, young missionary. God will remember your contribution.��


    Archbishop Meyerger looked to the adjutant seated toward the back of the listeners�� corner.


    What they were going to discuss now was going to be ssified. It was not something an adjutant-ranked clergy was qualified to hear.


    ��Lord Archbishop...��


    The adjutant looked to the originium crystal that recorded the movie ��Beauty and the Demon�� on the stone pedestal. He wanted to risk his life to retrieve it.


    ��Someone will bring you your rewardter. The two of you can leave now.��


    But, Archbishop Meyerger ordered for their dismissal. Just like that, the adjutant followed the priest he came in with and left the conference hall.


    The moment the door to the conference hall grew shut, the adjutant��s heart grew ice-cold.


    ��Well done, Boehner! The archbishops�� reward will definitely be able to allow our little chapel in Nond to expand! Both you and I will have the chance to be high ranking clergies too!��


    When they walked to a hallway without anyone else present, the priest patted the adjutant��s shoulders excitedly. But, the adjutant was not at all in the mood to think about promotions. He only wanted to retrieve the originium crystal with ��Beauty and the Demon�� recorded in it.


    ��Lady Sa...Saintess!��


    ��You can leave first. I have something to discuss with this young missionary.��


    The adjutant heard a familiar sounding voice and raised his head. The Saintess Herolia who was seated in the listeners�� corner together with him was standing before him.


    Just by seeing Herolia��s light golden eyes, the adjutant��s heart calmed down. His sadness from losing the originium crystal with ��Beauty and the Demon�� seemed to have disappeared in an instant.


    ��I wish to know more about what you��ve experienced in Nond.��


    Herolia admits that ��Beauty and the Demon�� was very fascinating. But, a movie filled with romance would not be able to catch the interest of a veteran inquisitor.


    Cheryl must��ve been led astray by something else. That was why she did something as crazy as betraying the church.


    ��If I am satisfied with what you tell me, I can consider having you safekeep this demon��s creation.��


    Herolia took out the originium crystal storing ��Beauty and the Demon�� and presented it to the young missionary. She could see the longing in his eyes.


    Sure enough, it was no joke. That was something vicious, something capable of utter corruption.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184 – The Demon’s Temptation (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 184: �C The Demon��s Temptation (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Is this the so-called Demon��s Temptation? N..no,paring the Saintess with a demon was a reprehensible thing to do.


    But, there was no reason for the adjutant to refuse the Saintess Herolia��s request.


    He began to tell Herolia all that he had witnessed and experienced in Nond. Some of those things were stuff that will put him to death should the archbishops learn of them.


    ��A magic that could connect everyone��s consciousness together?��


    The only thing the adjutant talked about that caught the Saintess��s interest was that ��miraculous magic.��


    ��That��s... that��s right. Lady Saintess, a new sort of magic has emerged in Nond recently. Practically everyone around me is using that magic,�� said the adjutant.


    ��To connect people��s consciousness, that sounds like an advisory magic. I want to know more details about this.��


    The Saintess Herolia searched through her knowledge of over a hundred years. She was only able to find two or three magics that could allow others to enjoy one��s consciousness. But, all those magics were far different from the one described by the adjutant.


    After all, ��connecting everyone��s consciousness�� was a description enough toprehend as being a work of gods �� a miracle.


    ��It��s a magic called ��magicwork.�� It is constructed using runes from the Order system of magic. One only needs to purchase a very small originium crystal in Nond��s Weissenasche Theater and crush it in one��s hand to use the magicwork.��


    The miraculousness of the magicwork was not something the adjutant could exin with words.


    Faint white colored magic power appeared on his hand. He used his magic to materialize the magicwork��s interface he was seeing in his mind.


    Finally, Herolia saw the interface of pure-white light . Arge amount of characters and images appeared there.


    ��What is this?��


    Herolia was standing right across from the adjutant. Because of that, the images and characters she saw were all reversed. She circled around the adjutant and ended up standing behind him to read what was on the interface.


    The contents were an utter mess. There were things like ��Damn it! Who soaked my lizard in alcohol again this morning?!��Question for the mages of the Fire system. Which rune should I start learning first?��Working out one��s muscles is the first step to bing a qualified mage!��


    Therge amount of information, so much that one could feel dazzled by them, made Herolia uncertain as to where to start reading.


    ��Mage Forum.��


    The adjutant took a nce at the lower right corner which showed the current time. There was a post in the Mage Forum that outlined the functions of the magicwork. One of the things that post mentioned was the concept ofwork connection andwork speed.


    When the adjutant was staying in Nond��s little chapel, his signal strength would barely reach three bars. But now that he came to the Holy City, the signal strength had turned gray and red, two colors signaling warning.


    Those two colors called to his attention that... he had lost connection.


    Recently, he acquired a habit to post on the mage forum after he finished his prayers. To him, losing connection to the mage forum was a disaster.


    Fortunately, the Mage Forum utilized local storage. That is, the contents of the Mage Forum will be stored in the users��mind.�� The posts will only be updated once a user connects back with thework.


    As the human mind was a ��drive�� of super ultra high capacity, Joshua would naturally have to utilize it to its fullest.


    Of course, the users were able to clear the history of the useless contents on the forum.


    ��Mage... Forum? So it��s a conference, one where people interact using words?��


    Herolia soon found out the pattern to which the forum��s texts were arranged. Once she found the pattern, the chaotic-ness instantly disappeared.


    ��That��s right, Lady Saintess. The mages of Nond are issuing their various opinions and questions onto this forum. Then, other users will quickly be able to see them. Furthermore, they could issue replies to them too.��


    The adjutant extended his finger and tapped one of the posts to show to Herolia.


    ��The people on this forum are all anonymous?��


    Herolia discovered that the Poster and the Repliers were all not using their actual name. Instead, their names seemed to be some sort of code names.


    ��They��re all anonymous. Very rarely do people know others�� identity.��


    That was also one of the reasons why the adjutant liked the Mage Forum so much. As long as he doesn��t vite the ��User Agreement,�� he would be able to discuss with everyone on the forum as an equal.


    He very much enjoyed the feeling ofmunicating with others on the forum and expressing his true thoughts and opinions. And... sending those amusing dwarf expressions. Oh, a new sort of expression, one much simpler than the dwarves, has been added recently �� yellow faces.


    Among them, the ��funny�� expression was the most popr one on the forum.


    ��Truly...ughable.��


    Once the Saintess Herolia finished listening to the adjutant��s descriptions, she suddenly revealed a self-mocking smile.


    ��Lady... Lady Saintess, I... I��m not certain...��


    The adjutant suddenly realized that he seemed to have lost himself to the joy of using the Mage Forum. Even though no one in Nond had stood out to im themselves to be the creator of the Mage Forum, the adjutant could guess that it was most likely the creation of that demon.


    ��You don��t have to be so flustered. I only feel this to be quite ironic.��


    ��Ironic?��


    ��The canons left by God always expressed his desire for his followers to show forgiveness to one another and create a world where everyone��s equal. The Holy Church had spent a millennium but still didn��t aplish that. Yet, a demon managed to fulfill God��s wish before us. Albeit, it is only in the state of one��s consciousness right now. But... say... don��t you think this is ironic?��


    Herolia took a nce at the adjutant. The adjutant lowered his head uncertain as to how to answer her. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that he was afraid of answering her.


    The Saintess was the only person in the entire Holy Church who dared to criticize the Holy Church and God like so. If he was the one who spoke those words, he would be charged with sphemy and be condemned to death.


    ��Don��t lower your head. I wouldn��t be able to see the content on the Mage Forum when you do that.��


    ��Yes... Lady Saintess.��


    Herolia skimmed through the contents discussed by the users on the forum.


    She was amused by a lot of the replies. She felt the urge to join them and submit replies of her own.


    ��How do I respond to them?�� asked Herolia.


    ��About that... the range of the magicwork is currently only limited to covering Nond. The Holy City is unable to receive information from the magicwork. What Lady Saintess saw were contents stored from a couple hours ago.��


    The adjutant exined to the Saintess Herolia per his memories of what he read on the ��Magic Network Usage Instructions.��


    ��One can only view the stuff from the past and not be able to join the forum in the Holy City? Are there any posts that have things to do with the Holy Church on this forum?��


    Herolia was able to vaguely guess the reason why Cheryl defected.


    After being ordered by the Saintess, the adjutant immediately found a post he was extremely familiar with �� ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� There were already over a thousand replies to the diary. It was on the top of the ��Motionless Library.��


    ��Skotan Nun, that��s a name from the far far past. Is this the reason why you betrayed us, Cheryl?��


    Herolia had gained the information she wanted. Her line of sight shifted away from the magicwork. At this moment, a sphere of light floated wobbly over to Herolia��s shoulder.


    That sphere of light seemed to be some sort of living organism. It whispered some words to Herolia��s ears before disappearing into specks of light.


    ��You will be returning to Nond in three days. You shall be the guide in our crusade against that demon.��


    ��Three... three days?��


    The adjutant was pleasantly surprised by what he heard. The teleportation gate to Nond had closed shut. If he wanted to return to Nond by foot, it would take him at least three months. Furthermore, that was on the condition that nothing unforeseen would appear in his journey.


    ��There seemed to be a special teleportation formation located beneath Nond��s chapel. Upon your return, I have a mission for you. I want you to bring back an originium crystal that contained the ��magicwork�� and check whether there��s a way to connect to the magicwork past Nond.��


    Herolia was certain ��Skotan Nun�� was the defected Cheryl.


    As she was the Saintess, it would be impossible for her to leave the Holy City unless its due to special circumstances. Because of that, she would have no choice but to ce her hope on the miraculous magicwork to get in touch with Cheryl.


    ��This here is the funds for you to use. If you wanted to stay in Nond, you��d do your utmost toplete my mission.��


    Golden runes appeared on Herolia��s fingertips. She waved her hand and a pile of gold coins and precious gems floated over to the adjutant. The adjutant immediately extended both hands to catch the gold coins and gems.


    ��Else, I might rmend you to be an ascetic.��


    ��Ascetic ... Lady Saintess... I... understand.��


    Even though the adjutant was holding a pile of gold coins and gems, his heart was filled with unspeakable sufferings. Those so-called ascetics were people that consecrated their bodies to God. Even though they held very high positions, they lived miserable and difficult lives...


    But, the adjutant simply had no authority to refuse the Saintess�� mission for he had already epted her ��bribery.��


    He saw the smile on the Saintess�� face. To her believers, seeing that smile would be like being basked in God��s brilliant light.


    But, to the adjutant, that smile was no different from a demon��s smile!


    Sure enough... it was the demon��s temptation!


    .........


    Hearthstone Tavern. Noiseless Room.


    ��This shall be your work. Are there any other questions?��


    Joshua took a couple minutes to exin ��Voice of Nond�� to Pluk. He also informed him of what his work consisted of.


    This Faceless Demon had a good voice. Perhaps it has something to do with his race. If a Faceless Demon, a race known as the Deceivers, possess an unpleasant voice, likely no one would be ��incited�� by them.


    Pluk had portrayed L��on in ��L��on: The Demon�� with his original voice. That slightly hoarse sounding voice had charmed a lot of thedy film-goers.


    ��N...News?


    Pluk slowly read this unfamiliar word.


    He had encountered a lot of unfamiliar vocabries ever since he stepped into the Hearthstone Tavern. Joshua had already informed him what his job would be.


    He was to arrive at the Hearthstone Tavern at 9 in the morning, sit inside the Noiseroom Room and narrate the written news content.


    Pluk knew of the human writings. Spending a dozen minutes to read out a script everyday was not difficult of a task for him to do.


    But, Joshua was not only employing him. He was employing the entirety of the ck Dove.


    ��You canprehend news as ��valuable information.�� In other words, it��s the same as what the members of the ck Dove have been doing the entire time. You are to inform the people of Nond all the important or interesting things that urred in Nond through the Voice of Nond immediately.��


    Joshua provided the Deceiver an exnation that he could understand.


    ��You mean, you want to provide the information to the residents of Nond free of charge?��


    Pluk��sprehension ability wasn��t bad. However, what Joshua wanted to do would be a business of enormous loss to them, information dealers.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, you wouldn��t be able to gain anything from doing this... Many of the information gathered by the ck Dove could cause certain mages to pay arge sum of money to purchase them. If you are to do this, you will cause all information to lose their value.��


    Pluk held even greater seniority in the ck Dove than their current leader the dark elf Thousand Faces. He knew very well that the ck Dove was a low-level organization that belonged to the dark and shadowy side of Nond.


    But, that was also the reason why there were merchants in Nond that would spend arge sum of money to purchase information on theirpetitors from the ck Dove.


    To ck Dove, information was theirmodity. What Joshua wanted to do waspletely equivalent to giving out themodity for free.


    ��Pluk, doing this would allow me to gain over ten thousand... or even over a hundred thousand listeners for the Voice of Nond.��


    It was only at this moment that Joshua disyed his ��ambition�� to the Deceiver.


    ��Imagine it. They will open up the Voice of Nond and be able to learn about thetest happenings in Nond by listening to your morning broadcast. Whether it might be some freakish major event or some interesting small news, they will learn about all thetest developments in Nond. To all the residents of Nond, that would be something well worth for them to sit down and spend a couple minutes listening to the news.��


    Joshua believed the aspect of broadcasting that truly attracts people was not music or night-time stories. Instead, it was the news. After all, everyone would be concerned about what was happening around them.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... is there a significance to doing something like this?��


    Pluk was still unable to understand what significance or value there was in doing this sort of thing. The ck Dove would be able to, at the very least, gain some gold coins by selling their information. But, should they change their information to ��news,�� there would be no profit to be seen at all.


    ��The significance lies in how there��ll be over ten thousand people sitting down to listen to your voice. It is equivalent to the Holy Church��s missionaries. In a city, missionaries were able to gain over a hundred listeners to their speeches...��


    ��...��


    After Pluk finished hearing Joshua��s simpleparison, he wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. This Deceiver finally understood what Joshua was nning; he finally understood what sort of influence the Voice of Nond will bring to this world.


    ��But, if you wanted to employ the members of the ck Dove, you would need to wait for Thousand Faces to return to Nond. It will likely take her a week to return to the human world.��


    Pluk does not hold a very high position in the ck Dove. After all, ck Dove was once very scattered. Only the current leader of the ck Dove, the dark elf Thousand Faces, was able to make those members act obediently.


    ��In that case, we can talk about the actual employment details when she returns. You can also return to your hotel now.��


    Joshua did not try to detain the Deceiver. Ever since the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� Squirrel Street has, starting from hotel ck Dove, began to develop toward a tourist center.


    If Joshua decided to shoot another movie there in the future, he might really be able to develop it into a Hollywood.


    Pluk expressed a slightly awkward bow toward Joshua and then left the Hearthstone Tavern.

 Chapter 185

    <h4>Chapter 185</h4>


    Three dayster, at night. Darkness quietly descended upon Nond.


    In a small chapel located at the corner of Nond. Compared to the chapels located in the Nation of the Holy Church, describing this chapel as being ��poverty-stricken�� and pletely unpresentable�� would not be excessive. There were only twenty-some clergies inside too.


    This chapel was only there to serve as a ce of worship for the students from the Nation of the Holy Church studying in Nond.


    But today, at a shadowy area by the eaves of the chapel, an uninvited guest appeared.


    Pest was yawning. She had taken the form of a bat and was hiding in the shadows.


    As a vampire, night time should be the time when she was the most lively. But, in the recent days, Pest has been spending her days in the Hearthstone Tavern all day long.


    Of course, her purpose in going to the Hearthstone Tavern was to persuade the Third Prince Joshua to return to the Demon Realm with her.


    Unfortunately, Joshua��s attitude was extremely firm. To be exact, there was no reason for Pest to drag him back to the Demon Realm at all.


    Joshua��s living situation in Nond was sofortable that Pest couldn��t even believe what she saw. Not to mention staying in the Hearthstone Tavern, no one would dare to attempt to chase away the demon prince even when he walked the streets of Nond.


    Whenever Pest saw the female temr Messai chatting cheerfully with Joshua, she always had the urge to tell her that the person standing before her was a Chaos Demon, an extremely dangerous enemy ording to the canons of your Holy Church! You should be pulling out your sword to face him, instead of shouting things like ��I��m quitting if a legendary card still doesn��te out!!��


    Even though she belonged to the side of the Demon Realm, Pest felt... despaired for her enemy, that female temr, by the harmonious rtionship she had with the demon prince.


    Yes, she was in despair. She wanted to bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm. But, in order to do so, she needed to make him realize how dangerous the human world was.


    But, Joshua was living veryfortably in Nond. The Holy Church did not seek to cause trouble for this Chaos Demon at all. It was as if he was a harmless creature.


    The experience she had over the past three days caused Pest to be both physically and emotionally exhausted.


    Right now, the only hope to her being able to aplish her mission would be the Holy Church remembering that there was a Chaos Demon living in the human city and then preparing to send their army to annihte him.


    Only with that would she possess enough certainty in being able to persuade Joshua to leave this city.


    That was the reason why Pest has been hiding in Nond��s little chapel and observing them. But, apart from the dozen or so temrs that would frequently visit the Hearthstone Tavern, the remainder of the people in the chapel were nuns and missionaries that did not possess any fighting strength at all.


    For those dozen or so temrs, Pest herself would be able to kill them with some time. They would not be a match for a Chaos Demon at all. None of them could threaten Joshua to escape from Nond.


    Wait...


    Suddenly, Pest��s eyes opened wide. Her scarlet pupils shined dully in the dark. Still a bat, she leaped down from the eaves, pped her wings and began to fly to the window located at the top of the church.


    Pest detected the magic fluctuation caused by spatial magic. It was very simr to the magic used by the Sin Demons. Because of that, Pest was absolutely certain.


    Those bastards from the Holy Church had established a teleportation formation beneath the chapel!


    Pest was unable to find the path to the chapel��s basement. She could only wait for the opening of the teleportation formation at the top of the chapel..


    Establishing any sort of teleportation formation in Nond without permission would bring upon an enormous amount of trouble. Because of that, the teleportation formation beneath the chapel was very small. Judging from the magic power flowing out from it, Pest determined that the teleportation formation would only be able to bring three to four people at the very most.


    Furthermore, it would take three to four days for it to recharge enough magic to make another teleportation. As such, it would be impossible for the teleportation formation to teleport an enormous legion of temrs.


    Gradually, the magic power that had spilled out from the teleportation formation began to dissipate. After five short minutes, Pest could hear footstepsing from within the chapel.


    Four people... Pest ��smelled�� the scene of the air and instantly determined that four people had walked out from the chapel��s basement.


    Among them were three people with a scene that Pest detests... They were inquisitors.


    As for the other person... there was no abnormality to the magic he was emitting... an ordinary missionary?


    Still a bat, Pest climbed back up the eaves and used the special bat ears to listen to the three inquisitors�� discussions.


    Pest had dealt with these executioners of the church during the time when she established the ck Dove. She had once sucked the blood of one inquisitor. From that inquisitor��s blood, she gained some crazy information.


    Even though she forced herself to forget those memories, she ended up learning the nguage�� of the inquisitors.


    Inquisitors possessed a special munication method.�� Pest was able to join, or perhaps better stated as eavesdrop, theirmunication.


    ��The archbishop shouldn��t have ordered us toe to Nond at a time like this. We can behead a Chaos Demon any time. But, in order to weaken the ckwood Forest��s Brass Dragon, we��ve spent a hundred years...��


    ��Watch your words, Inquisition Leader Rf... The endless knowledge that we pursue is provided to us with the assistance of the church. Our mission this time will notst for very long. Only seven days. If we failed toplete the mission in seven days, we will return to the ckwood Forest.��


    ��Two inquisition leaders and twelve inquisitors, this is half of all the people from the Heresy Tribunal that has received enlightenment. Even during our assassination of the White Creek Duchy��s ruler, we��ve only dispatched fifteen inquisitors. Exactly what did that Chaos Demon end up doing?��


    ��...��


    After eavesdropping on the three inquisitioners�� conversation, Pest heaved a sigh of relief.


    Even though she was on the side of the Demon Realm, she was actually feeling slightly happy after finding out that the Holy Church had dispatched inquisitors to assassinate their Third Prince.


    After all, this would mean that she would possess enough justification to bring Joshua back to the Demon Realm...


    Fourteen inquisitors... and two inquisition leaders among them... Pest found it very difficult to imagine how anyone could avoid the assassination without an abundant amount of preparations and powerful servants.


    Joshua was the only person in the Hearthstone Tavern who could protect himself. That subus simply possessed no fighting strength at all.


    Thus, in order to avoid the inquisitors�� assassination raid, Joshua would have to return to the Demon Realm. Only by doing that would he be absolutely safe from them.


    Still hiding on the eaves of the chapel, Pest could sense the magic auraing from beneath the chapel was already gradually disappearing.


    The teleportation formation under the chapel cannot be used consecutively. Using two days as the amount of time needed to recharge, Pest determined that it would take at least six days for all the inquisitors to arrive in Nond...


    In other words, the assassination would happen after six days...


    The inquisitors were incapable of operating outside of the Holy City for an extended period of time. A week to half a month would be their limit. The only exception would be if the church��s choir had apanied them.


    Having gained this information, Pest immediately left the chapel. She flew into Nond��s dark sky. She was flying toward the Hearthstone Tavern.

 Chapter 186

    <h4>Chapter 186</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Inside the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Why are all these scripts tragedies?!��


    Ciri was holding a movie script Joshua finished writing and wiping away her tears. This courageous magedy who had gone so far as to wrestle against a brown bear empty-handed did not cry like so when she read the scripts for ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��This... is only a coincidence. Mn, that��s right, it��s a coincidence.��


    The new script Joshua wrote was one about the affection between a pet and its owner.


    But, the script he wrote was merely the initial rough draft. He only listed the rough details of the story line but that was already enough to cause this emotion-rich female mage to shed tears.


    ��Besides, it will take a while before the filming for this script begins.��


    Joshua was nning to only start filming his next movie after ��L��on: The Demon�� finished screening all over Fari.


    Joshua was able to reach Gallolei through the magicwork to learn thetest news on the poprization of ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Right now, apart from waiting for the dark elf Thousand Faces to return to Nond so that he could establish the first news broadcast station in Nond, Joshua needed to work on the creation of the first expansion to Hearthstone, ��Goblins vs Gnomes.��


    Joshua took a nce at the announcement post for ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� on the Mage Forum. Only seventeen cards and the voice acting remains. Soon, the expansion ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� will arrive at the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua and Ciri��s conversation onlysted for a short moment before they��re interrupted by a bat that flew in from the window.


    The moment Ciri saw that bat, she ced down the script and picked up her staff. Pure-white colored Runes of Order appeared on the tip of her staff.


    This magedy felt danger from that bat...


    Scarlet mist enveloped the bat. The moment the mist dissipated, the bat transformed into the sentinel Pest.


    ��Your Highness.��


    Pest stood up slowly and bowed to Joshua. But, her scarlet eyes were fixed onto Ciri.


    Even though she was able to show absolute respect toward Joshua, a Chaos Demon, Pest was not fond of the human mages, especially one who was showing hostility toward her.


    The vampires were skilled in mental attacks. Merely by using their eyes, they could make the weak humans lose their fighting strength.


    ��Miss Sentinel, what might have brought you to me thiste at night? I believe my older sister is still waiting for your replies.��


    Joshua stepped forward and extended his hand to block Ciri. At the same time, he faced his eyes directly at Pest.


    The eyes of this sentinel behind her mask were like two expensive rubies. But, their temptation was fatal.


    Joshua has never once loosen his guard around this sentinel, not even when she has been frequently appearing in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��I��vee right with bad news for you, my sire. The Holy Church is nning an assassination. Their target is you,�� said Pest.


    ��nning an assassination?��


    Before Joshua could receive Pest��s reply, the frost elf Tylene pushed open the door to his study. She was holding a tter on her hand. There were several delicious-looking food items on the tter.


    ��Mister Joshua, your dinner... I... am I disturbing you all?��


    Tylene noticed Pest standing before Joshua. As the elves possessed keener awareness than humans, she immediately sensed the intense reeking of blood emitted by Pest.


    ��No, you cane on in and listen too,�� said Joshua.


    ��Oh...okay.��


    Tylene ced the dinner on the desk and walked over to Ciri.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, the assassins dispatched by the Holy Church are no ordinary assassins. Are you certain they will still remain loyal to you after learning about the assassins?��


    Pest nced at Tylene and Ciri... She has always been skeptical of the female mage and frost elf��s loyalty.


    After all, the prejudice the humans and elves had toward demons was simply too deep-rooted. Because of that, Pest also held deep prejudice toward the members of those two races.


    ��I��m not certain about that either. Regardless, just tell me about it,�� said Joshua.


    The Holy Church had dispatched two inquisition leaders and twelve inquisitors to assassinate you. The time is roughly a week from now. Furthermore, allow me to remind you, there has once been a human kingdom called the White Creek Duchy. The ruler of that kingdom viewed the Holy Church as being evil. He burned down their chapels and executed their missionaries. But, in the end, his head ended up being hung above the city walls. It was said that was all done by the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors.


    Pest wanted to let Joshua realize how dangerous and frightening the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors were.


    ��I know about that.��


    Joshua was a reader of the ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� That diary had detailedly narrated in a first person point of view that shocking assassination. That assassination was done by only twelve inquisitors and three inquisition leaders.


    From a certain point of view, the current treatment Joshua was receiving from the Holy Church was akin to a country��s king.


    ��That��s why, I urge you to return to the Demon Realm with me. The frail defense of this tavern is simply unable to protect you!��


    Pest once again voiced her request. But, Joshua turned around to look at Tylene and Ciri.


    ��So as you have heard. Although I do not know if her intelligence is true or not, it is certain that I��m wanted by the Holy Church... The two of you should still remember the price of associating with the demons, no?��


    Joshua ced very few restrictions on Tylene and Ciri. There existed only a single contract upheld by Nond��s Chamber of Commerce. During a time of life and death like now, that contract would not hold any use at all.


    Even though Tylene and Ciri were artists employed under Joshua, they were not his warriors and there was no reason for them to die with him... but...


    ��Mister Joshua...��


    Tylene was the first to speak. She carried the heavy responsibility of reviving her race. She held no desire to be involved in the dispute between the demons and the Holy Church. But, from the moment she signed the contract with Joshua, she was destined to stand in Joshua��s faction and participate in a conflict invisible to ordinary people.


    ��The Holy Tree Enluci is willing to protect you. It has chosen to stand with you. As such, I am also not nning to leave.��


    The Holy Tree Enluci was the World Tree within Tylene��s body. It had gained its own consciousness. As such, it was only natural that it gave itself a name.


    ��Compared to the assassination, I am not concerned about when you��ll be paying me next month��s sry.��


    Ciri was more realistic than Tylene. She was not at all concerned about the conflict between the Holy Church and the demons.


    ��It��ll likely be in the middle third of the month. Ciri, do you have something that you want to purchase? Hmm... seems like we��ve strayed from the topic.��


    Joshua once again turned his vision back to Pest standing behind him.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, with your current force, it will be very dangerous for you to face the inquisitor��s raid. I can safeguard you back to the demon realm.��


    Pest truly regretted not properly learning how to persuade others. Even though Joshua was considering how to handle the uing inquisitors, he was showing no intention to return to the demon realm!


    ��An inquisitor army? Fourteen inquisitors... that��s quite a few. But, it��ll make things lively.��


    ��Lively?��


    Pest was truly unable to understand why Joshua would use that term.


    ��While I��m not certain whether the information you��ve provided is real or not, you��re very lucky. Six days from now, the new expansion for Hearthstone, ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� will be officially released,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 187

    <h4>Chapter 187</h4>


    ��When is the new expansioning out? I really want a Dr. Boom!�� Replied by: Skotan Nun


    Cheryl was eating an apple as she used her finger to type out a reply to the announcement post for the release of the new expansion ��Goblins vs Gnomes.��


    It was approaching night time. She was sitting in the Gray Mage Lursk��s mage tower.


    Having been in Nond for a couple days now, her daily life has pretty much stabilized. The owner of this mage tower, Gray Mage Lursk, very rarely returns to the mage tower.


    Even when he does return, he would not bother to strike up conversations with Cheryl and Teresa living inside the mage tower.


    Cheryl has always beenmunicating with Gray Mage Lursk through the Mage Forum.


    ��Cheryl, are you not going to sleep?��


    In her pajamas, Teresa was holding amp inscribed with the illumination rune on her hand. She passed through the darkness and arrived before Cheryl��s desk.


    An owl was standing on Teresa��s shoulder. That owl was staring at Cheryl and hooting.


    Apart from the two of them and the Gray Mage Lursk, a whole bunch of owls lived in this mage tower.


    These owls seemed to be very fond of Teresa. In only a short few days, that nundy has already be familiar with the owls.


    ��Oh... I have some personal matters that I have to do...��


    Cheryl took a nce at the old diary on the side of the table. As she has been spending her days in the Hearthstone Tavern, she would only update the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� at night.


    Byparison, Teresa was much more hard working. She has been staying inside the mage tower and looking after the owls and cleaning up the books scattered all over the ce the entire time. Furthermore, she was also the one that would go out to purchase ingredients to make tasty food. Apart from those, she would asionally go to the chapel to offer prayers.


    Chgeryl was absolutely certain that Teresa would be a great wife. Whichever man that married her would gain the jealousy of countless other men. On top of all that, Teresa��s figure was exceptional too.


    ��Personal matters... Cheryl, actually... I had a nightmare.��


    Teresa ced themp on the desk. She sat beside Cheryl and clenched her hands tightly. From the expression of her eyes, one could tell how distured and worried she was.


    ��I��ve defected from the church and became a traitor. In my nightmare, I can always hear the mutterings sounding beside my ear. Perhaps god is condemning me for my actions.��


    Has the negative reaction appeared already?


    As Cheryl has been an inquisitor for all these years, she knew that there were conditions to the appearance of those crazy mutterings. The more kind-hearted a person was, the more a person was able to maintain their serene and pure heart, the more difficult it was for them to hear those crazed mutterings after they became inquisitors.


    But, that was something impossible. Inquisitors was a filthy upation. Every inquisitor would have personally taken away the lives of people that were deemed heretics. They would behead them and set aze the families of those heretics on the condemnation stage.


    Any normal person would find it very difficult to maintain their serenity after experiencing that sort of thing. They would all be affected by a great amount of negative emotions.


    As for those negative emotions, they served as the opportunity for those crazy mutterings to infiltrate one��s mind...


    ��Teresa! Look at me!��


    Cheryl gently sped Teresa��s cheeks. No trace of impurity could be seen in Teresa��s blue eyes. They were like the eyes of a newborn infant.


    ��The Holy Church is not the same as the god you believed in. The Holy Church is only the God of Holy Light��s servant. There is no reason for you to me yourself for betraying God��s servant. God will also not me you for it,�� said Cheryl.


    ��But...��


    It was true that Teresa was hearing a lot of ufortable-sounding voices in her ears. Even though those voices would disappear when she��s ying the games on the Mage Forum, she was hearing those irrational mutterings again in her sleep tonight.


    ��Don��t say anything.��


    Cheryl gently covered Teresa��s mouth. She turned around and looked to the window. The owls standing on the beams stopped hooting too.


    The surroundings grew extremely quiet. Only the sound of the magic formation protecting the mage tower could be heard. But... Cheryl was able to feel it...


    The inquisitors possess a sort of resonance with one another.


    Cheryl could feel that there��s a powerful inquisition leader in Nond, right around the chapel.


    ��Teresa, listen to me. It is best to not go to the chapel for prayers these days.��


    Cheryl grabbed Teresa��s hand and brought her to her bedside.


    The reason for Teresa��s nightmare might be because she felt the other inquisitors. That said, it seemed like she herself was not aware of it.


    ��If you��re afraid of nightmares, isn��t there a... broadcast in the magicwork called ��Voice of Nond?����


    ��Voice of Nond?��


    After Cheryl called to her attention, Teresa tapped open the Voice of Nond.


    A distant yet tranquil singing voice entered her ears. That singing voice immediately soothed Teresa��s heart, ridding her of her anxiety.


    ��It��s the Saintess... no, wait...��


    Teresa felt like she had heard that familiar voice before. The effect of the frost elf��s nighttime luby was outstanding. Teresa started feeling sleepy after listening to it for only a couple minutes.


    Cheryl waited by Teresa��s bedside until she fell asleep. After Teresa fell asleep, a private message suddenly popped up from Cheryl��s magicwork interface.


    ��Pleasee to the Hearthstone Tavern �� Firebringer.��


    Ever since Cheryl and Joshua reached some sort of hidden secret agreement, Cheryl learned of the Chaos Demon��s nickname on the Mage Forum.


    Why would this Chaos Demon suddenly request for her toe to the Hearthstone Tavern sote at night?


    Could it be that he had finally awakened his desire for young-looked women? No... that shouldn��t be.


    Cheryl was more willing to believe that it was because of those inquisitors that appeared at the chapel.


    Since she had defected from the Holy Church, those lunatics from the Heresy Tribunal will definitely not let her get away. Cheryl believed that if the target of those inquisitors was Joshua, they will definitely turn their target to her after taking care of Joshua.


    After confirming that Teresa was sleeping soundly on her bed, she gently stroked Teresa��s forehead and then got up from the side of her bed.


    Ever since she betrayed the Holy Church, Cheryl knew that she would not be able to evade their pursuit.


    That Chaos Demon had most definitely invited her to the Hearthstone Tavern because he wanted her, an assassin, to participate in the battle against the Heresy Tribunal.


    From Cheryl��s observation of the Hearthstone Tavern over the past couple days, she realized that even though Joshua was a terrifying Chaos Demon, he does not possess any subordinate with strong fighting prowess.


    Faced with the iing inquisitors, and likely several inquisition leaders, such dangerous existences, among them too, a mere Chaos Demon wouldn��t possibly be able to defeat them.


    Even if Cheryl was to join him, they would not be able to defeat the inquisitors either.


    Because of that, Cheryl was proceeding toward the Hearthstone Tavern with a determination that she would be killed. Should she apologize to the readers of the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� before leaving?


    Regardless, it would be impossible for her to finish the new chapter tonight. After she finished posting an apology on the Mage Forum, Cheryl sought after some weapons and equipment in the mage tower to arm herself.


    It was all so that she could face the uing desperate and deadly battle.

 Chapter 188

    <h4>Chapter 188</h4>


    It was already an hour and halfter by the time Cheryl arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern. The trip took only twenty minutes. The remainder of the time was spent finding ��weapons for killing.��


    For ordinary assassination missions, inquisitors would generally carry two sharp daggers. After all, the inquisitors, with their abilities, were fatal weapons in their own right.


    But, this was not an ordinary assassination mission. It was a toon of over ten inquisitors and two or three inquisition leaders, a number enough to conduct a small-scale bloodbath of a war.


    Cheryl rushed over to the Hearthstone Tavern with the thought that she��ll be participating in a war. That was the reason why she spent the time gathering weapons.


    When she pushed open the doors to the Hearthstone Tavern, she noticed that the interior remained the same as before. The dwarves were raising their wooden jugs and shouting gleefully at the appearance of a new legendary card.


    ��Miss Nun! For you to not sleep thiste at night, are you nning to reach the ranks of legendary again?��


    ��Wait... Miss Nun, before taking care of those bastards,e help me open a couple card packs. If you manage to open out a legendary card, I will pay for an entire month worth of drinks for you!��


    The dwarves ying Hearthstone in the tavernte at night all knew of Cheryl. Even though they felt Cheryl to be a thin, weak, short and small human girl, they recognized and respected her outstanding skills in Hearthstone.


    She only emerged in the Hearthstone Tavern a week ago. Yet, she already managed to defeat all the dwarven Hearthstone yers with the exception of the Frostaxe n��s Great Elder Frostaxe.


    The dwarves of the Hearthstone Tavern would only show respect toward two kinds of people. The first kind were those that managed to ascend onto the top ten Hearthstone yers ranking list, the Legendary yers. As for the second kind, they were the ��lucky angels�� that had a very high probability of opening a legendary card whenever they opened card packs.


    Cheryl was someone who held the characteristic of both kinds of people. Because of that, all the dwarves of the tavern showed great respect for this thin and weak little girl.


    ��Save those ten card packs for me. I��ll open them for you tomorrow night. As for the ranking, I��m busy tonight and wouldn��t be able to y Hearthstone.��


    Cheryl doesn��t have the money to purchase card packs herself. Thus, she has always been happy to help others open card packs.


    Unfortunately, she did note to the Hearthstone Tavern as a Hearthstone yer tonight. Instead, she came as a warrior that has prepared to die on the battlefield.


    Cheryl ced her hands on the hilts of the two swords on her waist. She was wearing a cloak over her body. That cloak hid her weapons.


    As the Chaos Demon��s ��soldier drafting�� was too hurried, Cheryl was unable to prepare any good weapons. All the weapons she had were found in the mage tower.


    Cheryl didn��t know if she could utilize those weapons properly. But, it was better than joining a battle empty-handed.


    After she tactfully declined the kind invitations from the dwarves, Cheryl walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    When Cheryl stepped onto the old wooden staircase, she was wondering exactly how many people would the Chaos Demon be able to dispatch to take on the inquisitors.


    Right now, the only battle power Cheryl could think of was another demon recorded in the Dark Gray Canon, one of the most highly ranked demons in terms of dangerousness, the Sin Demon.


    Furthermore... Cheryl suspects that Joshua seemed to also control an entire undead army.


    But, it would be impossible for him to let that undead army appear in Nond. Should he do that, it would not only be the inquisitors that would crusade against him, even Nond��s sages would join the crusade.


    When Cheryl slowly walked onto the second floor and arrived at Joshua��s study, she discovered that her guesses werepletely wrong.


    This Chaos Demon had no n to dispatch anyone to participate in this battle at all. It seemed like even he had not realized the imminent crisis.


    The reason for that was because Joshua and Ciri were having a Hearthstone match.


    When Cheryl pushed open the doors to the study, Ciri had just achieved victory over Joshua with hertest ��Mech Mage�� deck.


    ��You��veeter than I expected.��


    Joshua stopped the test and turned his eyes to the inquisitordy standing by the entrance.


    ��I took some time preparing weapons.��


    Cheryl took a nce at Joshua��s study. This ce truly does not resemble the headquarters of a battle. There was no secrecy to be said. The desk was also covered in arge amount of piled-up documents.


    If they were truly going to carry out a battle against the inquisitors in the city, they��d need at least a map of Nond.


    ��Weapons?��


    ��...��


    Cheryl removed her cloak after being asked that question. There were two swords on her waist. As she was not even 140cm tall, the two swords�� sheaths were dragging on the ground. There was also a dagger on her waist and another dagger behind her back.


    ��Miss Cheryl, are you nning to take on the time-limited monster that appears only at night?��


    Fortunately Joshua had already informed the workers of the tavern to allow this iparably young looking inquisitor to enter his study before Cheryl��s arrival. Else, with all the weapons Cheryl was carrying with her, she would immediately be deemed as an assassin. Moreover, her behavior would categorize her as a hack-and-sh Dynasty Warrior-type assassin that didn��t care about stealth gamey in the slightest.


    ��Could it be... you called me over not because you wanted to take care of the Holy Church��s inquisitors?�� asked Cheryl.


    ��That��s right. But, before that, you should remove your weapons. Else, it might be a bit dangerous for you.��


    Joshua took a nce at Ciri. The moment Cheryl revealed the weapons she was carrying, Ciri had ced her hand onto her staff.


    There was also a bat hanging upside down outside the window. Her scarlet eyes have been fixed onto Cheryl the moment she stepped into the study.


    ��I understand.��


    Cheryl knew that even though she was an ��aplice�� of Joshua, she had not received the trust from Joshua, or perhaps the people around him.


    The two swords fell from Cheryl��s waist. They let out a very heavy sound as theynded on the floor. Then, Cheryl tossed the daggers on her waist and back onto the ground too. After that, she removed her outer clothes, leaving behind only a white form-fitting sleeveless garment.


    Her underaged build was immediately revealed.


    The lining of her outer clothes were filled with over a hundred tiny iron discs. They seemed to be used for throwing.


    Joshua believed that Cheryl would be able to use those weapons to take down a group of not-so-well prepared bandits.


    ��Please excuse my rudeness.��


    Cheryl stretched her body. Gray mist covered her body and formed a new set of clothes. Then, she raised her hands to show to Ciri and a certain someone staring at her in the study that she was ��clean.�� Only then did she turn her gaze back to Joshua.


    ��The Holy Church has dispatched several inquisitors to this city. They are most definitely not here for a trip. Mister Demon, how are you nning to face them?��


    ��To be exact, they��ve dispatched fourteen inquisitors, Skotan Nun. Furthermore, there are two inquisition leaders among them. They will begin their assault in six days.��


    Joshua possessed much more urate information than Cheryl.


    ��As for how to handle them, I have an idea. But, it will only be able to stop them and not defeat them. I��ve only asked for you toe here because I wanted to ask you if the inquisitors possess any weakness. For example... things such as being afraid of receiving mental pollution.��


    ��Mental... pollution?��


    When Cheryl heard that unfamiliar term, the first thing she thought of was magic capable of affecting one��s consciousness. But, there were very few mages skilled in that sort of magic. After all, they were the natural enemies of the inquisitors.

 Chapter 189

    <h4>Chapter 189</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Could it be, you��re nning the Howling Banshees to beat back those inquisitors?��


    As a former executioner of the Holy Church for so many years, Cheryl knew what sort of creatures she needed to be afraid of.


    Apart from the giant dragons that all the weaker creatures feared, what the inquisitors hated the most would be the undead banshees.


    ��The singing of the banshees is indeed a good choice. I��ve used that sort of method to take care of the Holy Church��s inquisitors before.��


    Joshua disyed the imprint on his palm. Of the undeads from the Duke of Bones�� forest, several had tasted the flesh of inquisitors before.


    But, on the release day for the ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� expansion, Joshua would not be able to summon the subordinates of the Duke of Bones, the banshees, like an idol group and have them perform.


    Even though there exists a Necromancy Association in Nond, a magic that toyed with the soul of the deceased remains to be something that instills fear upon others.


    ��But, there are clergies in the Holy Church that are specialized in dealing with the undead. It might be possible that... those people already knew you possess the ability to control the undead.��


    Cheryl tried her best to not look at the imprint on Joshua��s palm.


    The dark aura of death emitted from that imprint was enough to make him feel like suffocating from a single nce.


    This was the troublesome life brought upon from bing an inquisitor. Cheryl became much more on the edge. Anything that brings upon an ominous feeling to her would destabilize her heart.


    ��I��m not nning to have the bansheedies appear personally. But, their voices will be present.��


    Once Joshua raised his hand, four Day Banshees appeared behind him. The four Day Banshees had be existences akin to maids of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    At times, even Mrs. Melina would need their help cleaning up the tavern.


    A Day Banshee handed a pitch-ck originium crystal to Joshua.


    ��Their... voices?��


    When Cheryl saw the four semi-transparent undeads appearing behind Joshua, she took a step back. Even though they were emitting the power of the Holy Light, it didn��t change what they were.


    Inquisitors were extremely afraid of these creatures capable of conducting mental attacks... Cheryl��s reaction to them could be said to be an upational disease.


    ��The Day Banshees are incapable of howling. But, their sisters possess the death howling ability. This originium crystal contained the voices of their sisters,�� exined Joshua.


    ��You��ve... ced the voices of the Howling Banshees into an originium crystal? Like... the singing of that frost elf?��


    Cheryl looked to the Chaos Demon with shock.


    ��Of course. This is this world��s first Howling Banshees�� musical record. Do you wish to have a listen?��


    Joshua only needed to input magic power into the pitch-ck originium crystal and the prating singing voice will echo through the entire world.


    ��I don��t think the voices recorded in an originium crystal will be able to affect my mind.��


    Cheryl had encountered Howling Banshees before. To those undead creatures, shrieking and howling was only the medium for them to utilize their magic abilities. Through their shrieks, they will transform their magic power into a sort of ��mental attack.��


    ��You can experience it for yourself.��


    Joshua ced the pitch-ck originium crystal on the desk. Quick to act, Ciri immediately covered her ears.


    ��If inquisitors could be beaten back by normal shrieks....��


    Before Cheryl could finish her sentence, Joshua imbued the originium crystal with magic power.


    At this moment, the voices recorded in the originium crystal echoed through the entire study.


    It was as Cheryl expected, the voices were merely ordinary woman screams. There were some whimpering and moaning mixed to it too.


    If a ��staff�� didn��t have a mage imbuing it with their magic power, it would be an ordinary wooden stick. That principle lies true in the Howling Banshee��s shrieks too.


    Even though the howlings and shrieks disturbed Cheryl��s heart, they were simply too monotonous whenpared to the crazed mutterings.


    But, that thought of hers persisted for only ten seconds. The sound emitting out from the originium crystal was no longer monotonous shrieks. The shrieks began to ovep on each other and echo with an extremely high frequency.


    Joshua had covered his ears and was staring at Cheryl. Ten seconds ago, she was able to listen to the Howling Banshees�� first performance with a calm face. But, at this moment, Cheryl��s expression was already distorted.


    The first ten seconds of this musical record was a solo performed by a single bansheedy. But, after that, it turned into the chorus, a chorus sung by over a thousand people.


    The shrieks were repeating nonstop with an extremely ufortable frequency. This difort brought upon by this audio sample was not at all inferior to someone using their fingernails to scratch at a ckboard. Listening to it, one will feel one��s hair stand on end.


    ��Stop!��


    Cheryl was starting to feel unwell. If it was an ordinary woman howling next to her ears, she could punch that woman quiet. But, when it was over a thousand women, over ten thousand women, all screaming nonstop beside her ears... Cheryl only wanted to do one thing...


    ... She wanted to take a sharp sword to behead all the living creatures present.


    The chaos and difort brought to her heart caused by the screams had triggered the inquisitordy��s killing intent.


    When Joshua stopped infusing the originium crystal with magic and stopped the disturbing audio sample, Cheryl had covered her ears and retreated to a corner of the room and sat down.


    Judging from her distorted expression, the side effect brought upon by the power of the inquisitors was already affecting her mind.


    ��Eat these. I think they��ll make you feel better.��


    Joshua picked up a couple fruits from his desk and handed them to Cheryl huddled in the corner of the room with her tiny body shivering slightly.


    The audio sample had severely polluted her mind.


    ��Exactly what is going on with those voices...��


    Cheryl epted the fruits Joshua handed to her but did not eat them. All sorts of cruel thoughts filled her mind. The mutterings filled with malice were echoing in her ears nonstop.


    With her mind slightly falling apart, Cheryl opened the magicwork and tapped open both the Voice of Nond and the Mage Forum.


    The serene singing voice from the frost elf Tylene and the interesting posts and amusing image replies on the forum brought Cheryl some joy. Slowly, she recovered from her state of near nervous breakdown.


    ��I��ve only repeated the screaming of a single Howling Banshee with extremely fast frequency.��


    ��I... do not wish to hear it again.��


    That was Cheryl��s only assessment of the musical record from earlier. After she finished eating the fruits Joshua handed her, she barely managed to recover senses to her body. Holding onto the wall, she slowly got up.


    ��The other inquisitors will not wish to hear it a second time either. It��s a pity... if it wasn��t for the fact that the chapel had an entire squad of temrs stationed there, the bansheedies might already be able to enjoy a snack today,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 190

    <h4>Chapter 190</h4>


    A weekter. Inside Nond��s chapel.


    Messai was kneeling before the statue of God and praying sincerely with her palms together. The moonlight entered through the chapel��s window andnded on the status and the female knight��s shoulder-length golden hair.


    Messai was not praying for anything from God this time around. Instead, she was repenting.


    Sinceing to Nond, Messai had spent arge amount of time in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    At the beginning, she regrets spending arge amount of wealth purchasing those unsubstantial cards. But now, she had grown ustomed to buying a card pack or two everyday without feeling any burden in her mind.


    Messai had grown ustomed to her life as a ��Hearthstone yer.�� But, she was perplexed by the Hearthstone Tavern itself.


    Today was the day the Holy Church��s inquisitors will act. The temrs stationed in the chapel will be the guide to the church��s executioners and lead them to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    At that moment, the entire Hearthstone Tavern will definitely be burned downpletely by an unknown me.


    Because of that... Messai was hesitating.


    Even though the Hearthstone Tavern was built by a Chaos Demon, the tavern itself was a ce for people to let loose and rx...


    ��How long are you going to pray there, Knight Messai?! Are you nning to wait till those stupid dwarves all run away?��


    A gloomy voice interrupted Messai��s prayer. Messai stood up and looked behind her. It was an inquisitor covered in a pitch-ck robe.


    ��I��d urge you to not underestimate Nond��s dwarves...��


    Messai��s gaze as she stared at that inquisitor was not friendly in the slightest. This ce was the prayer room, the ce where one will reveal one��s thoughts to God. To make a loud mor at a ce like this was akin to spheming God.


    ��Of course not. But, if that demon thinks he will be able to escape the uing cmity by hiding in a cave with a bunch of dwarves, he��s simply too naive.��


    ��...��


    Messai did not give any response. Not long after, that inquisitor disappeared from the prayer room��s entrance.


    The knights of the lesiastical Temrs were never fond of working together with these inquisitors. In the past, Messai had only believed them to be on the edge all the time...


    It was only a week ago when she received the ability to enter the ��magicwork�� with the help of a mage at the Hearthstone Tavern, opened the Mage Forum and entered the Motionless Library sub-forum did she saw the ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� at the top of the sub-forum.


    There were already over five thousand replies to ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� One of the replies was made by her.


    Messai admits that the magicwork and the Mage Forum was akin to a miracle sort of magic to her. She felt like she had entered a new world using it.


    But, ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� revealed to her some of the most filthy things in her world.


    That diary clearly narrated some of the atrocitiesmitted by the Heresy Tribunal. For example, during assassinations, most inquisitors will not only take away the lives of their targets. For the sake ofpleting their mission, they will act unscrupulously.


    One of the things that Messai was unable to ept the most from the diary was how it listed that, for certain cruel inquisitors, the choir��s hymns were no longer capable of suppressing the voices in their hearts. Instead, they were satisfied by the joy brought upon by blood and flesh...


    Before reading that diary, Messai cannot imagine how there was such darkness hazing below the radiance of the Holy City.


    But, Messai was unable to believe in the diarypletely either. After all, the writer of that diary was a traitor to the Holy Church. She was also her friend Cheryl.


    ��Oh Lord... please guide me.��


    Messai closed her eyes again and uttered her final prayer. Then, she got up and walked toward the exit. Nine fully-armed temrs were already waiting for her out in the chapel��s main hall.


    ��Knight Messai.��


    The nine temrs gave a simple salute to Messai.


    ��Lady...Lady Messai... are... are we really going to... going to attack that tavern today?��


    Messai��s adjutant walked over to her side. He asked Messai with a tone of uncertainty.


    ��Of... course.��


    Messai hesitated with her reply. But, she recalled how she was a temr and what her duty was. Those thoughts allowed her to forcibly calm herself.


    ��This is truly a pity. Tonight was the night of release of the new card expansion too.��


    The adjutant mumbled those words with a very quiet voice.


    Ten temrs and fourteen inquisitors. No matter how many dwarves there might be in the tavern, they would not be able to ward off such an attack.


    The disguises of the inquisitors were not something that the dwarves could see through. As long as the inquisitors disguised themselves as normal people to infiltrate the tavern, no one will know how the demon in the tavern died.


    ��Wait... what did you say?��


    The adjutant��s mumbles were heard by Messai.


    When the adjutant tried to walk away, Messai extended her hand and grabbed hispel. Like a powerless pigeon, the adjutant was dragged over to Messai.


    ��The...the new expansion for Hearthstone, ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� will be released for sale tonight. That��s being spread throughout the Mage Forum and the Voice of Nond today. I heard that the first hundred people to purchase the new expansion will even... even receive some sort ofmemorative card back.��


    Perhaps because the adjutant��s main profession was a missionary, what he said in the moment of desperation sounded more like a propaganda speech. It was like he was urging for Messai to go and purchase Hearthstone cards.


    ��New card expansion?��


    Ever since Messai read the ��Diary of an Inquisitor,�� she had not been to the Hearthstone Tavern for an entire week.


    She didn��t know how to face the traitor Cheryl...


    Messai never expected that, in the short week she wasn��t there, a new expansion for Hearthstone would be released tonight.


    ��So... that game had a new expansion?��


    That was Messai��s initial reaction to the news. She had thought that once she collected all the cards from the ssic pack, she would��ve gathered all the cards from Hearthstone.


    To her surprise, that cunning demon actuallyunched a new expansion!


    ��Knight Messai, what are you all talking about?��


    An inquisition leader quietly approached Messai. Because of that, Messai let go of the adjutant��spel.


    ��Tonight... might not be suited for the crusade.��


    Upon learning of the new expansion��s release, Messai had an urge to check out the Hearthstone Tavern.


    But, she had a mission to do right now and cannot leave for the tavern.


    However, that was not the same for the other mages...


    ��I��m the one who decides whether tonight is suited for the crusade or not. Knight Messai, do not be afraid of those dwarves. You merely need to stand to the side and stand guard with your battlepanions. We will be the ones who��ll purify that demon.��


    The inquisition leader��s voice was neither fast nor slow. His voice had a special sort of magic power. Messai��s adjutant was affected by his voice. But, Messai was not.


    ��But...��


    Messai wanted to tell him that the dwarves would not be the only ones in the Hearthstone Tavern tonight.


    ��No but. I am the director of this mission. Your job is to carry out my orders. Please obey mymand, Knight Messai.��


    The inquisition leader interrupted Messai. Then, he turned around and started walking out the chapel.

 Chapter 191

    <h4>Chapter 191</h4>


    Under Mrs. Melina��s operation, the Hearthstone Tavern had expanded three times already.


    This old business woman utilized the money earned from the Hearthstone purchases made by the dwarves and mages to purchase the emporium next door. Then,st week, she had, with a fail-proof attack, conquered the jewelry shop next to the tavern too.


    Compared to the crowded and old-looking little tavern from two months ago, the current Hearthstone Tavern had expanded to over five times its original size. It was sorge that one could set up two or three performance stages in the tavern.


    ��Oh the Great Father of the Faraway Mountains Olick, please carry away all the bad luck from my body! I swear upon my beard, if I am able to open a legendary card, I will buy a drink for the entire tavern!��


    ��Elder Frostaxe, you��d need to conduct a ceremony for that!��


    ��You should just ask that youngdy Ynor to help you!��


    The dwarves were still the most lively customers tonight. They��ve upied a portion of the Hearthstone arcade machines in the tavern. But, they had no intention to start matches with others. Instead, they were all frantically opening card packs.


    But, there were also a lot of mages in the tavern tonight. It was getting veryte into the night. The atmosphere of the entire Hearthstone Tavern was so lively that it seemed like a dance ball held by nobles. The only thingcking was a symphony orchestra performing music on the stage.


    That said, the music from the musical record had reced the performance from an orchestra.


    ��Crohn! Bring up all the ale from the cer! Lina! There are guests that need more alcohol over there!��


    Today served as the busiest day for the tavern��s servers. Even though Mrs. Melina had already employed twelve servers, twelve servers were nowhere enough to serve nearly a thousand guests.


    Fortunately, the majority of the mages were here to purchase the new expansion packs from ��Goblins vs Gnomes.�� Only a small portion of the dwarves were requesting alcohol nonstop.


    Among the mages that came tonight, the person with the greatest status was none other than the president of Nond��s Patent Office, Gray Mage Lursk.


    ��What is Frostaxe doing?��


    The Gray Mage��s attire waspletely unkempt like before. This sage who didn��t care about his appearance at all was dragging his dust-covered robe on the ground. Several young owls even emerged from his long beard and were looking all around.


    It was only after Gray Mage Lursk took out some insects from who knows where to feed the owls that the owls dug back into his long beard in satisfaction.


    ��Praying. Lately, it has be popr for the dwarves to pray to their God. Furthermore, they will only open their card packs after they finish their ceremony. It was said that doing so will bring good luck upon them.��


    Joshua was apanying Gray Mage Lursk and strolling through the entire Hearthstone Tavern.


    Many of the mages present knew of this great sage. But, they would only did a mage greeting to Gray Mage Lursk before returning to their card-opening carousel.


    ��Perhaps I should give it a try myselfter on. But for now, Mister Joshua Anneude, please ept this.��


    The Gray Mage Lursk was a believer of the dwarven ideas. Praying to one��s God for good fortune was a verymon thing to do in this world.


    While the Gray Mage Lursk came to the Hearthstone Tavern sote at night was indeed for the release of the new expansion ��Goblins vs Gnomes,�� he also came with another extremely important purpose.


    ��An invitation letter?��


    Joshua looked at the sheepskin scroll Gray Mage Lursk handed him. The scroll was sealed with an owl wax seal. It was a very official invitation letter. Joshua unsealed the scroll and began reading its contents.


    ��You��re inviting me to be an academic advisor in one of Nond��s advanced magic academy? My... study of magic might not even be as proficient as my assistant.��


    Joshua took a nce at Ciri seated at the corner of the tavern. This Beater[1]dy who had participated in the creation of the expansion was relying on a Mech Mage deck to unleash a ughter upon all her foes.


    If nothing surprising happens tonight, Ciri will likely be able to sit among the Legendary ranked yers firmly.


    ��It��s not the research of magic. I wish for you to be an academic advisor for ��programming.�� After all, there is no one in this world that knows more about the inconceivable sort of rune inscriptions application than you.��


    Ever since the Gray Mage Lursk received the chat box window program from Joshua, he has been researching the principle behind its usage.


    While he managed to gain results from his research, he was unable to understand nearly a third of the runes. In other words, Joshua who was able topile sequences and create programs knew much more about the runes inscriptions than him.


    Even though Gray Mage Lursk found it unbelievable, he knew that the young man standing before him knew about this world with deeper understanding than him.


    Or perhaps, instead of a young man... this Chaos Demon?


    ��I will consider it.��


    Joshua did not refuse him. If Joshua wanted to create Triple A titles, it would be impossible for him to aplish that on his own. Even if this was a near-zero chance of sess, Joshua felt that he still shouldn��t give up hopes.


    ��I will wait for your reply. Apart from that, Mister Joshua... I fear that you might encounter some... small inconveniences tonight. No... it��ll be arge inconvenience.��


    Even though Gray Mage Lursk was wearing a very thick pair of circr sses, his perception did not deteriorate with age at all. He was able to sense some gloomy and cold killing intent emitting from outside the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��It might be some enthusiastic fans trying to mail me razor des,�� said Joshua.


    .........


    Guiding this demon suppression ��army,�� Messai arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Her fellow temrs were ordered by the inquisition leader and had scattered all around the street covering the Hearthstone Tavern. If any evil existence was to escape the tavern, those temrs would be able to detect them immediately.


    As Messai was the guide, she led the inquisitors and approached the tavern.


    Sure enough...


    The moment she arrived at the street across from the Hearthstone Tavern, the entire street was filled with all sorts of guests.


    Even though Nond��smercial district was lively even at night, it would not be this crowded. The reason for this was because of the poster above the Hearthstone Tavern��s sign board, a poster of a goblin and a gnome arm wrestling.


    ��Hearthstone New Expansion ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� has been officially released!��


    ��Lord inquisition leader, should we change our n?��


    The inquisitors following Messai had transformed themselves to the appearances ofmoners with their special ability.


    Messai guessed that these inquisitors were most likely nning to enter the Hearthstone Tavern in disguise and then kill the Chaos Demon hiding in the tavern.


    Messai didn��t know about the concrete details of their n. But, with the special ability of the inquisitors, the Church will not be caught up by their actions of openly killing others in Nond. In terms of politics, this will only be a dispute and nothing more.


    The inquisitors were different from the temrs, they do not act openly. Their attacks does not possess any set form.


    But, the number of guests entering the tavern far surpassed their expectations. It was not only those one-track minded dwarves. They weren��t pickpockets, drunkyards or other low lifes.


    Instead, they were people of the highest social ss in Nond, the mages. One after another, mages were entering the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Among them were ordinary mage apprentices. But, there were also a lot of powerful mages that were emitting strong auras.


    Does this tiny little tavern contain half of Nond��s mages?


    The inquisition leader��s eyesight was not bad either. Through some of the special insignias on the mages�� clothes, he was able to tell where they were from.


    House Wolfblood from the Nation of Frost. The Otto Family from the Nation of Steel. The Burning Ash n from the Nation of the Ash Desert. Etc, etc...


    They were all people from major influential families of this world.


    How could this be a mere celebration party being held in a small tavern? With these people, it was simply akin to a certain major country��s national day��s grand celebration ceremony.


    ��No change is needed.��


    But, it was not the first time for this inquisition leader to carry on his mission in a party filled with problematic bystanders that they cannot afford to provoke.


    Once he gave the order, a portion of the inquisitors entered the Hearthstone Tavern like shadows. As for the remainder, they went to the roof of the Hearthstone Tavern and were stationed at either side waiting on standby.


    [1] [1. Beater referenced SAO��s Beta Tester + Cheater.]

 Chapter 192

    <h4>Chapter 192</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Using the inquisitor��s power, Tailbone transformed himself into a middle-aged male mage wearing arge robe and entered the Hearthstone Tavern.


    He directly walked to the bar counter, sat down and waved at a server for an ordinary cup of ale.


    ��Inquisition leader, what are we to do next? Should we spread out the Chaos Mixture?��


    Right after Tailbone sat on the counter, before he could even sip his drink, questions from other inquisitors asking him what they should do next arrived through their specialmunication method.


    ��Wait. Let me ask that old thing outside.��


    Tailbone ordered for his young inquisitor subordinates to cease their rash thoughts.


    As one of the two inquisition leaders in this Chaos Demon Crusade, he was tasked with the heavy responsibility of personally beheading the Chaos Demon.


    The other inquisition leader who goes by the alias of ��Shackles�� was staying outside the tavern to maintain control of the overall situation.


    ��Cease using the Chaos Mixture. The mage sitting next to you is not a single-minded dwarf. Many of those mages are very torny to deal with.��


    ��Another bunch of troublesome people. Furthermore... it��s arge group.��


    Tailboneined. He drank the ale in his wooden jug and turned his gaze to the surroundings.


    He found it very difficult to imagine that a tavern would be able to attract all these mages. This ce should be filled with lowlifes, thieves, murderous criminals and a bunch of brainless dwarves.


    That was what a tavern should be like.


    But, this Hearthstone Tavern was different. Over half of the customers of this tavern were mages. But, most importantly, when ignoring the fact that those customers were mages, one must still consider the power behind them, the power of their families and ns.


    ��Exactly what is it that lured all these grand existences to this tiny tavern? Shouldn��t they be staying in their grand halls and holding dance balls?��


    Tailbone ced down his wooden jug. Even though the ale could be said to be a top quality drink, it was not especially tasty to him.


    ��I found the demon!��


    The inquisition leader directing the operation from outside the tavern was not fond of his colleague��sints.


    There were a total of eight other inquisitors that followed Tailbone into the tavern. The remaining four inquisitors were all hidden around the tavern��s vicinity.


    If any demon on their list attempts to flee, those four inquisitors would be able to react to them immediately.


    ��Inquisition leader, we��ve found that Chaos Demon.��


    Spoke an inquisitor. They were waiting for the inquisition leader��s next order.


    ording to their original n, once they determine the location of the Chaos Demon, the inquisitors will spread a drug called the ��Chaos Mixture�� all around the tavern.


    The Chaos Mixture will cause anyone that touched it to enter a delirious state of mind.


    That drug was enough to cause those drunken dwarves to raise their fists and smash them at each other��s face. Once that happens, the inquisition leader Tailbone will be able to seize the opportunity to kill the Chaos Demon at once.


    The problem now lies with how the dwarves were not the only people in the tavern.


    While Tailbone was pondering about what to do next, an ethereal singing voice sounded in the tavern.


    That voice could totally be described as ��clear�� and ��pure.�� Tailbone felt that voice was definitelyparable to the singing of the Holy Church��s choir. It was a singing voice capable of washing away distracting thoughts from one��s mind.


    Unfortunately, the singing voice resounding through the tavern did not manage to disperse Tailbone��s distracting thoughts. Instead, it began to cause him to feel a headache.


    Anger, an indescribable sort of anger was spreading in his head.


    It was not his anger. Instead... it was the anger of the ��creature�� that granted him powers.


    Those crazed mutterings began to emerge beside his ears. All these years, Tailbone has never been able to understand the meaning behind those mutterings.


    But today... he understood one of the desires they were emitting. It was so very clear too. It was an order that he cannot refuse.


    ��Kill her.��


    .........


    Messai walked into the Hearthstone Tavern. The liveliness of the tavern today surpassed her imagination.


    The release of the new expansion had attracted a great amount of yers to throw their hard-earned cash at it. Those mages who would usuallye to the tavern during the day might even be staying up all night to stand in the line to purchase card packs.


    Before entering the tavern, Messai was reminding herself nonstop that she was only here for her mission.


    But, the moment Messai entered the tavern, she was affected by the ambience within...


    ��Knight Messai! You��re finally here! Come! Help me open this card pack!��


    Some of the mages that were familiar with Messai recognized her. They invited her to join them. They wanted to see if this female knight was lucky tonight.


    ��My apologies. Sir Lorian... today��s not a suitable day.��


    Messai tried her hardest to suppress her desire to ept the mages�� invitation. After refusing them, she immediately walked toward the interior of the tavern.


    She needed to find the owner of the tavern, that Chaos Demon, and cooperate with the inquisitors to purify that demonpletely.


    As Messai shuttled through the crowd, she ended up bumping into someone. That person she knocked into stumbled a couple steps and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Messai caught her hand.


    It was a chanced meeting between a knight and a youngdy. But, the knight was also a woman.


    ��Are you alright? Miss... Tylene.��


    Messai recognized thisdy. She was the Frost Elf Tylene.


    More or less, all the Hearthstone yers knew of this frost elfdy. Her singing voice had given the Hearthstone Tavern a much greater sense of coziness.


    Messai was also very fond of Tylene��s singing. Mainly, it was because her singing was simr to the hymns of the Holy Church��s choir. Furthermore, for some songs she sung, they were even more capable of stirring up one��s passion than the Holy Church��s hymns.


    If one was to listen to Tylene��s songs on the battlefield, Messai felt that Tylene��s singing would be able to increase the morale of the temrs by a lot.


    ��Messai. This is great! You��ve always been able to find Mister Joshua in the tavern. Do you know where Mister Joshua is at?��


    After the Hearthstone Tavern expanded, this frost elfdy would frequently fail to find the person she��s looking for. This was even more true with today��s crowdedness. At certain ces, one does not even have the space to stand.


    ��Of course...��


    As Messai was a temr, a knight from the army trained to suppress demons, her demon-tracking ability would naturally be top quality.


    But, when Messai answered Tylene, she was feelingplicated emotions in her heart. After all, once she found the Chaos Demon, it would be akin to announcing that the Chaos Demon will soon be sent to the guillotine.


    Tylene did not notice the grim atmosphere within the tavern. But, Joshua had told her to hide in her room and absolutely note down to the main hall.


    But, at this moment, she went against her promise with Joshua. The reason for that was because the World Tree started acting strangely several minutes ago.


    ��Miss Tylene, there��s a... tree on your head?��


    Messai also noticed the sapling growing out from Tylene��s head. The sapling was standing on Tylene��s head and waving its two branches. It seemed to be giving a demonstration to Messai.


    Tylene extended her hands and cupped the sapling on her head in her hands. After the World Tree sprouted, it would frequently ignore Tylene��s wishes and run out of Tylene��s body.


    The World Tree today was acting much more irritable than normal. That was also the reason why Tylene wanted to find Joshua.


    ��Let us stop chatting here, Miss Tylene.��


    Messai stopped bothering to pay attention to the sapling in Tylene��s hand.


    Messai suddenly felt a bone-chilling killing intent. Because of that, she immediately ced her hand on her sword hilt.


    She had thought that this killing intent came from that Chaos Demon��s servant. But, after she found the source of the killing intent, she discovered that it came from an ordinary middle-aged man.


    No! It came from an inquisitor!

 Chapter 193

    <h4>Chapter 193</h4>


    ��Don��te here, Miss Tylene.��


    Messai shielded Tylene behind her. Her hands were already tightly grabbing the hilt of the sword on her waist. She was prepared to unsheathe the sword to face her enemy head-on at any moment.


    The inquisition leader walking toward Messai was emitting an intense killing intent. It was clear that the target he wanted to kill was the person standing behind Messai, the frost elf Tylene.


    ��Messai... the Holy Tree Enluci appeared to be very angry and disturbed.��


    ��Holy Tree?��


    Messai turned her head around and took a nce at the little sapling in Tylene��s hand. It was frantically waving around its two branches.


    If it had been a little kitty instead, the World Tree might be showing its fangs like someone had stolen its fish jerky. That said, the grievance between the World Tree and the Heresy Tribunal was far worse than stealing fish jerky.


    ��Regardless, step back first.��


    Messai once again turned her eyes back to the iing inquisition leader. He had taken out a magic wand and a dagger from his robe and was walking straight toward Tylene.


    The frost elf Tylene also noticed that dangerous stanger walking toward her. She immediately started stepping away, keeping her distance from Messai.


    Messai��s eyes were fixed onto the inquisition leader. Cold sweat filled her hilt-holding hands.


    Never has she hesitated this much to draw her sword. The person she was facing right now was an inquisitor from the Holy Church, arade-in-arms.


    If Messai was to aim her sword at the inquisition leader, it would be akin tomitting an act of betrayal against the church. She will be sent to the Holy Church��s Sacred Parliament and be tried by them.


    Messai was not present in the eyes of that inquisition leader at all. His eyes were fixed onto the frost elf Tylene. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that his eyes were fixed onto the World Tree in Tylene��s hands.


    A twisted sort of malice and anger filled this inquisition leader��s eyes. A certain voice was muttering in his ears nonstop. It was telling him to ��Destroy that damned sapling!��Kill that elf!��


    Finally... Messai did not stop him. The inquisition leader brushed past Messai and continued to walk toward Tylene.


    The inquisition leader raised his dagger. Practically no one will notice that there were dark gray mists present on that short dagger...


    At this moment, the roots of the World Tree Tylene held in her hand started to extend. Arge amount of sharp thorns appeared on the World Tree. It seemed to be prepared to take on the iing dagger.


    But, the sound of steel colliding reced the sound of a dagger stabbing into flesh...


    In the end, Messai ended up acting.


    ��She... is not the target!��


    Messai blocked the inquisition leader��s attack toward Tylene with her sheath. Even though her sheath was forged with the highest quality Adric Steel, it still failed to block the dagger��s attackpletely.


    Cracks appeared on the sheath. Messai��s hand also felt slightly numb. But, she had managed to block the attack for Tylene.


    Messai��s dissuasion did not produce any effect at all. This inquisition leader seemed to have lost his ability of speech. He could only see the frost elf and the little tree sapling in his eyes.


    What he wanted to do was to snap apart that sapling!


    The friction from the collision of the dagger and the sheath brought forth fiery hot sparks. The inquisition leader ignored Messai and once again began walking toward Tylene who stood behind her.


    An indescribable sort of magic power began to gather in the wand he held with his other hand...


    Messai knew that she would not be able to retreat now. Because of that, she smashed the hilt of her two-handed sword onto the inquisition leader��s chin. Then, she smashed her shoulder into his abdomen.


    The impact forced the inquisition leader back several steps.


    In the end, Messai managed to rescue the frost elf. She braved the danger of beingbeled as a traitor to the Holy Church to save the frost elf.


    But, the reason why she saved the frost elf Tylene was not because she was very fond of Hearthstone. It was also not because she wanted to curry favors from that Chaos Demon. Instead, it was because of the teachings from her God �� that one should protect the weak.


    As a knight, she had once sworn that she will never attack the weak and helpless... That was the justice Messai believed in. To others, her justice might be iparably childish and filled with contradictions.


    ��I will repeat myself. She is not the target!��


    Messai had no idea what was going on with this inquisition leader. He had lost the ��life�� in his eyes. But, as an assassin, his movements were still so nimble.


    Magic power one cannot catch with one��s naked eyes was emitted out from the inquisition leader��s wand. The magic power turned into sharp des that rushed to attack the frost elf.


    Golden rune inscriptions started flowing out from Messai��s sword hilt. She shielded Tylene behind her again. A sound simr to ss shattering resounded throughout the entire tavern.


    The defensive magic Messai created in a hurry was unable to stop the inquisition leader��s attack. The armor on her shoulder has been torn to pieces. Blood was flowing out from her shoulder.


    After the few collisions, someone finally noticed that a battle was happening in the tavern. At this moment, a purely white-colored magic formation appeared under the inquisition leader.


    White-colored magic runes appeared and encircled around the inquisition leader to restrict him...


    That was a confinement magic from the Order System.


    Messai looked around. She soon discovered the Gray Mage Lursk. That confinement magic was unleashed by a sage of Nond.


    Gray-colored mist appeared on the inquisition leader��s body. The confinement magic started to shatter.


    Not even the confinement magic from a sage was able to stop that guy��s movements.


    In order to prevent the inquisition leader frommitting even more dangerous matters, Messai chose to utilize the sword hilt, a hilt with a weight stone attached to it, to smash at the back of the inquisition leader��s neck while he was still confined.


    Messai swore that if an ordinary person was struck by that attack of hers, the bones in their entire neck would be shattered. But, she knew that the body of an inquisition leader couldn��t possibly be that weak.


    No... bones.


    The sensation Messai felt when she struck her hilt onto the inquisition leader��s neck was different from that of a human with bones. Instead, she seemed to have struck some sort of soft creature.


    The inquisition leader didn��t faint from Messai��s attack. Instead, it started to struggle even more violently. Seeing that the runes confining him were about to be shattered, arge amount of purely white runes formed anotheryer of confinement around the inquisition leader��s body.


    The Gray Mage Lursk��s confinement magic hadpletely confined the inquisition leader.


    At this moment, two inquisitors walked out from the crowd. When Messai saw them, she was prepared for another battle. But, the two of them actually grabbed the out-of-control inquisition leader and dragged him away from the tavern.


    Messai heaved a sigh of relief. But, a sense of gloominess filled her heart.


    Those two inquisitors must��ve seen her attacking the inquisition leader. Once the mission ends, she will definitely be sent to the Sacred Parliament to be questioned.


    ��Wait. Messai... your shoulder is bleeding.��


    Messai was nning to leave when the frost elf called for her from behind.


    ��This is only a graze. You should be careful these days.��


    The wound on Messai��s shoulder didn��t reach her muscles or bones. But, it was no graze either. Tylene was able to tell that Messai only said that tofort her.


    ��Please ept the Holy Tree Enluci��s gratitude. And my own gratitude too.��


    The World Tree Tylene held in her hand suddenly extended its root to touch Messai��s wound. The moment the root reached her wound, Messai felt a miraculous sort of feeling.


    Affected by the power of the World Tree, the flesh on her shoulder began to rapidly grow back.


    The World Tree began to exhibit its powers. At the same time, it was unleashing its aura. The World Tree seemed to be doing that deliberately.


    At this moment, it was no longer the inquisition leader that had lost control. The other inquisitors in the tavern also began showing signs of losing control.


    ��Golden Dr. Boom! Sir Lorian! Didn��t I tell you that I will definitely be able to open...��


    At the moment when a mage was showing off his golden legendary card to his friend, an inquisitor that lost control over himself flipped over his Hearthstone arcade machine and started walking toward the frost elf.

 Chapter 194

    <h4>Chapter 194</h4>


    Seeing a new inquisitor approaching Tylene, Messai immediately realized that things were developing toward an extremely bad direction.


    The reason why Messai was thinking this way was not because of that inquisitor��s overflowing killing intent. Instead... it was because that inquisitor had overturned a Hearthstone arcade machine as he walked toward Tylene!


    And, most unfortunately of all, Messai knew the two yers sitting before that arcanotech device...


    One of them was named Sir Lorian. He was a knight from the Nation of Steel. He was also someone who would frequently invite Messai to a couple Hearthstone matches.


    But, the person who caused Messai such headache was the other yer seated across from Sir Lorian!


    The Prince of the Nation of Steel, Kaos Von Otto. He was also rumored to be the person with the greatest possibility of seeding as the Nation of Steel��s next king.


    Messai believed this prince only appeared in the Hearthstone Tavern a couple weeks ago. Perhaps it was her guess but she felt like this prince came to the Hearthstone Tavern because of the Subus Ynor.


    But, whatever the case might be, that inquisitor��s action of overturning the table had provoked an enormous trouble upon himself.


    Prince Kaos seemed to have just opened a rare golden card from the ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� expansion pack. But, that inquisitor overturned the arcanotech device he was using.


    A Hearthstone arcade machine being flipped to the ground was something that has never urred before in the tavern.


    Even the hot-headed dwarves would not do something that rash. The most they would do was to identally stter their ale on the screen.


    It was the first time ever for a Hearthstone arcade machine to be handled so roughly. As expected, it started malfunctioning.


    Still immersed in the joy and excitement from opening a golden legendary card, Kaos has yet to react to what had just happened.


    He looked to the floor beside him. A crack had appeared on the glossy originium crystal. He stared at the arcanotech device that had lost its projection in apletely stunned state.


    He seemed to be saying with those eyes of his...��Where��s my legendary card? Why did my legendary card suddenly disappear from the screen?!��


    Messai was able to understand what Prince Kaos was feeling right now. What happened was no less serious than being in a crowning ceremony and, when the crowd was about to be ced on his head, a random lunatic ran out and knocked his crown onto the ground, shattering it in the process.


    Something like that... if it happened in the Nation of Steel, beheading would be a light punishment.


    Unfortunately, the inquisitor walking toward the frost elf had lost his senses. The servant beside Prince Kaos has been angered by that inquisitor��s reckless actions.


    Prince Kaos�� servant was a knight donned in heavy armor. Messai was able to tell that he was an expert with the sword.


    ��Stranger! Your actions have vited His Highness Kaos!��


    He directly walked toward the inquisitor with the intention of grabbing onto his cor.


    But, when he grabbed the inquisitor��s cor, he was unable to feel the tactile sensation of cloth in his hand at all. Instead, he felt like he was grabbing onto the flesh of some sort of soft-bodied creature. Furthermore, that flesh was filled with oily liquid.


    With the cor slipping through his hand, the knight decided to use his sword hilt to strike at the inquisitor��s knee. He thought that was sufficient to make him kneel. But, the inquisitor still didn��t show any reaction.


    When the surrounding inquisitors saw the heavy-armored knight attacking theirpanion, they wanted to step forward to aid theirpanion. But, the moment the five inquisitors drew their weapons...


    Chaotic magic powers filled the entire tavern. Over a hundred rune inscriptions appeared in every corner of the tavern.


    Immediately, the five inquisitors�� movements grew stiff. At this moment, over a hundred mages around them had taken out their staff at practically the same time and were aiming at them.


    Dangerous runes were moving around the tip of their staffs. It seemed as if the five inquisitors make any movement, those magic attacks will engulf them whole.


    To inquisitors, they do not fear low-level magic attacks at all. But... the air was filled with fretful and restless magic elements. It made it clear that what the mages aimed at them were not low-level magic attacks.


    This...


    Seeing this scene, Messai was unable to understand why those mages would move with such unanimity. It was as if they had nned all of this.


    But, some tens of minutes earlier, these mages were only Hearthstone yers that came to purchase card packs from the new expansion.


    Messai noticed that the mages all had an owl-patterned button or a badge on their clothes.


    As Messai had joined the Mage Forum, she knew of the implication behind that owl pattern. They were the most lively bunch in the Magic Research sub-forum �� the mages from the Owl Penpal Society.


    At this moment, Messai had an urge to open the Mage Forum and check to see if someone had posted a ��The Heresy Tribunal is going to surround and attack the Hearthstone Tavern tonight�� sort of post.


    But, when Messai saw the Chaos Demon walking toward her, she gave up on that thought.


    ��Thank you for your help, Miss Messai.��


    Joshua had walked over to the female temr. The situation in the tavern reached a deadlock. Gray Mage Lursk was currentlymanding the members of the Owl Penpal Society present.


    In other words, these mages were chanting their magic and checking out the post on the mage forum at the same time.


    But, with the help from the Gray Mage Lursk and the Owl Penpal Society, they��ve managed to contain the inquisitors that had infiltrated into the tavern. Albeit, it was not all the inquisitors.


    ��I don��t need your thanks. Furthermore, my mission today is not to rescue this frost elf.��


    Messai��s expression remained cold when facing Joshua. She ced her hand on her sword hilt to remind Joshua that her current identity was his enemy.


    Her cold expression onlysted for a short while when the roots of the World Tree finished healing the wound on her shoulder.


    Her healed shoulder felt very limp and numb. That numbness triggered this female knight��s ��sensitivity.�� But, it onlysted for a short moment.


    The roots of the World Tree withdrew from Messai��s shoulder. Then, a leaf was left in Messai��s hand.


    ��It��s fine if you don��t need my thanks. But, the World Tree seems to be quite fond of you.��


    Joshua was looking at the leaf in Messai��s hand. The World Tree would not pull out its own ��feather�� for no reason.


    ��All the things you��ve done have been witnessed by those inquisitors. Perhaps to them, you��re nearly the same as me.��


    Joshua tried to ��capture�� this knightdy. Even though she stood opposing the demons, he was able to have her be Tylene��s bodyguard.


    From the reaction of the inquisitors, they seemed to possess some sort of hostile rtionship with the World Tree. Once they knew that Tylene possessed the World tree, they wouldn��t let thest frost elf live.


    ��Attacking one��srade is an intolerable crime. I will return to the Holy Church and ept my trial and punishment! My apologies... I stand different from you.��


    Even though Messai had a cold expression on her face, she was not as hostile as when she first met Joshua. It was like how she was now able to have casual conversations with Ynor.


    But, Messai knew that she would not be able to stay in Nond the moment she turned her sword against the inquisitors. Messai had decided to voluntarily return to the Holy Church to receive their interrogation.

 Chapter 195

    <h4>Chapter 195</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��That��s why it��s so troublesome to convince those who are aligned with good...��


    Joshua knew that his eloquence would not be able to detain this stubborn female knight.


    ��Aligned with good?��


    It was not Messai��s first time hearing Joshua speaking terms she didn��t understand.


    But, she was already prepared to draw her sword.


    Based on her mission, what she should be doing right now was not engaging in a conversation with Joshua. Instead, she should be drawing her sword to eliminate this Chaos Demon.


    Right when Messai was nning to draw her sword, the mages from the Owl Penpal Society decided to unleash their magic attacks.


    It seemed like the Owl Penpal Society��s members had already discussed among themselves in the forum as to how to handle this incident before unleashing their magic attacks.


    All the magic they unleashed did not possess any offensive nature. They were all magic used to seal off the target��s movements.


    Because of that, the entire tavern entered a state of slight chaos. This would be an excellent opportunity for Messai to attack... But, a staff with a very sharp tip appeared next to Messai��s neck.


    The tip only remained on Messai��s neck for a couple seconds. The owner of the staff also arrived before Messai.


    ��If it wasn��t for this mission, I would��ve wanted you to help me open a couple card packs.��


    Ciri arrived before Messai. There was blood on the tip of her staff. Messai was unable to determine whose blood they were.


    But, what this female mage did tonight was most definitely not only limited to ��bing a Legendary Hearthstone yer.��


    ��Miss Messai, you now have two choice. You can sit down and enjoy a match of Hearthstone. Or, you can leave the tavern for the time being. At least with that, you will not receive the same experience as yourpanions,�� warned Joshua.


    Same experience?


    Messai took a nce at the inquisitors. A portion of them werepletely taken care of by the Owl Penpal Society.


    Without a doubt, their operation had ended in a failure. The remaining inquisitors that were still hiding had already retreated...


    Even though Messai wanted to sit down and enjoy a match of Hearthstone, she chose thetter due to her position.


    Under Joshua��s watch, she left the Hearthstone Tavern. This also served to announce that the demon-suppression mission had ended in a failure.


    Messai pushed open the doors of the tavern and arrived on the street. She only walked a couple steps before smelling a reeking of blood.


    Having been in the battlefield year-round for many years, Messai was extremely sensitive to that smell. It was the smell of death.


    Messai immediately followed that smell to an alley not far from Nond. Messai immediately caught sight of several corpses lying on the ground of that small alley.


    From the ck robes worn by those corpses, Messai could tell that they were all inquisitors of this mission.


    Among them was an inquisition leader called Tailbone. Judging from their bloodstains, their heads have been pierced through by a sharp de. Their wounds were squeaky clean. There was no possibility of saving them from death.


    Because of that, Messai immediately unsheathed her two-handed sword and cautiously entered the alley.


    She knew that whoever it was that murdered these inquisitors was still here. Sure enough... a light soon appeared in the alley.


    That light came from the Order System. The light formed a magicwork interface that Messai was extremely familiar with.


    ��Cher...yl��


    Messai saw her friend, the traitor of the Heresy Tribunal, standing in the alley. She was holding a dagger in one hand and moving her other hand on the magicwork interface.


    From the bloodstains that covered Cheryl��s body, she was the one who killed all those inquisitors in the alley!


    ��Messai? It��s been a while... Did you went to open new card packs too? Tell me what sort of cards you managed to get.��


    Cheryl seemed to not be aware of the fact that she had killed four or five people. After all, this was something that she was already ustomed to.


    She walked toward Messai. There was an excited smile on her young face. If there weren��t any blood on her face, she would still be the expert Hearthstone yer Messai was familiar with.


    ��Stop!��


    Messai��s loud shout caused the traitor to stop her footsteps. Golden rune inscriptions had appeared on her two-handed sword.


    This female knight was prepared for a battle.


    ��Calm yourself, Messai. I��ve only killed a couple inquisitors that deserved to die. I��ve not touched any of your temr subordinates. Speaking of it, a couple of them owe me several hundred gold coins.��


    Cheryl did not wish to battle against Messai at this sort of time. The only reason why she was able to eliminate many of her formerpanions all alone, including even an inquisition leader, was all because of the ��mind pollution�� originium crystal given to her by Joshua.


    Before those inquisitors could react to it, they experienced the sudden thrill of ��music to the brain.��


    Cheryl did not give them the time to cut their ears off. Taking the opportunity that the crazed mutterings started entering their heads, she took away their lives.


    ��You also owe me a couple hundred gold coins! You��ve clearly agreed that you��ll buy me a card pack for every match I won! Adding up all those matches...��


    Cheryl suddenly recalled something and began to count with her fingers.


    ��I must bring you back to the Holy Church.�� Messai was not wavered.


    Seeing how resolute this female knight was, Cheryl knew that it would be impossible for her to convince Messai on her own.


    But, Cheryl didn��t wish to fight Messai, especially not a fight to the death.


    She opened the magicwork interface again. There was a message from Joshua. The message informed Cheryl what she should do should she encounter the female knight mid-mission.


    ��You can waste your time fighting me. But Messai... in the time that we��ve spent talking, the other inquisitors that exited the tavern might��ve already chosen death.��


    Sure enough, Cheryl��s words startled Messai.


    ��There��s a fellow even more dangerous than me monitoring those inquisitors...��


    Messai started hesitating. But, she knew that a Chaos Demon wouldn��t possibly only have a Subus and a female mage as his subordinate.


    What if that dangerous Sin Demon came to Nond?


    In the end, the blood mist that began to quietly pervade the sky caused Messai to have no choice but to believe Cheryl. She sheathed her two-handed sword and started running toward the direction of the chapel.


    ��Wait! When are you going to pay me the card packs you owe me?!��


    Before Cheryl killed those inquisitors, she had seen what Messai did in the tavern.


    The Holy Church wouldn��t possibly permit a temr that went against the inquisitors to stay in Nond.


    Messai will be called back to the Holy City to receive punishment. Cheryl didn��t know how serious the punishment would be. But, she didn��t wish for Messai to return to the Holy City. She believed that it would be much better for Messai to disobey the orders of those old things like she did and stay in Nond.


    Unfortunately, by the time Cheryl asked that question, Messai had run far into the crowd. It was practically impossible for her to hear Cheryl��s question.

 Chapter 196

    <h4>Chapter 196</h4>


    Before Nond��s tiny chapel. The chapel was constructed in a rather remote location. At night, very few people would pass through this area.


    But now, the ground before the chapel was covered in blood. The blood on was squirming nonstop. They were gathering toward a masked individual.


    ��Anyst words?��


    The Sentinel Pest looked at the inquisitor on the ground.


    She had epted Joshua��s request to participate in the inquisitor hunt operation. Using the ��Howling Banshee Music Record�� given to her by Joshua, she sessfully suppressed four inquisitors.


    These were inquisitors that had withdrawn from the Hearthstone Tavern. They were on their way back to the chapel but were attacked by Pest before they could even enter the chapel.


    The surprise attack was aplete sess. But, Pest still ended up paying a price �C her left arm was cut off by an inquisitor.


    ��Never... would I imagine that I��ll die in the hands of a filthy leech...��


    The eyes of the inquisitor on the flood were protruding outward. He no longer resembled a human. An unbearable sort of rumbling noise was being emitted out from his throat.


    ��You��re wrong about that.��


    Pest was not angered by being addressed as ��a filthy leech.�� The blood on the ground formed a sharp thorn and stabbed into the inquisitor��s forehead.


    Pest kicked away the inquisitor��s corpse and took a nce at the blood-filledndscape.


    This... wasn��t the n!


    Pest didn��t feel any joy of victory after killing those inquisitors. Instead, she was repeating those words in her heart.


    In her n, after the Holy Church dispatched their inquisitors to suppress him, the demon prince Joshua, being all alone in Nond, would not have any ability to resist them and would delightfully follow her back to the demon realm.


    Twelve inquisitors and two inquisition leaders. That was a fighting prowess enough to bring forth enormous pressure upon any demon.


    But, to Pest��s surprise, the demon prince not only possessed the ��ability to resist,�� there were also a terrifying amount of people in Nond that��s willing to aid him.


    The interface for the Mage Forum appeared before her eyes. After being rmended by Joshua, Pest had joined the Mage Forum.


    Using her remaining right hand, Pest scrolled through the Mage Forum to enter the ��Daily Discussions�� sub-forum.


    Arge number of posts were being posted onto that sub-forum. She tapped on a post posted by an user called Ash-colored Owl.


    ��Everyone, the magic imprint has marked the inquisitors that entered the tavern.�� Poster: Ash-colored Owl


    ��Can we use explosion magic? I guarantee that I can burst open an inquisitor��s buttocks and make these damn executioners know that Nond is not a ce that they can cause trouble at will.�� Replied by: Mage of Fiery mes


    ��Your explosive magic will destroy the entire tavern. It��s better to use my Ice Awl Barrier.�� Replied by: Frostcold


    Pest had no idea how many people in Nond were users of the Mage Forum. But, there was one thing she was certain of...


    The reason why the inquisitors�� mission failed was all because of one thing... their tracks have been posted onto the Mage Forum!


    Pest had no idea why the inquisitors would be so hated in Nond...


    ��Missionplete.�� Poster: Scarlet Wine ss


    Pest made a new post on the Mage Forum.


    But, the moment she finished posting, tentacles created through magic power burst through the bricks beneath her foot and grabbed her legs.


    The blood squirming on the ground formed a wall before her. But, that wall was unable to block the iing attack at all.


    The blood fell back to the ground. A shocking wound appeared on the sentineldy��s abdomen.


    ��Filthy demonic creature of blood.��


    The inquisition leader Shackles walked out from an alley by the chapel. In the short few minutes he was away, the remaining four inquisitors were all killed in battle.


    ��Troublesome.��


    Pest struggled free from the magic tentacles grabbing her legs and immediately took a couple steps back. She then took out the Howling Banshees�� musical record and tossed it to the foot of that inquisition leader.


    The singing of the Howling Banshees was immediately unleashed. The unbearable cacophony started to fill the street.


    But, that inquisition leader was not affected in the slightest... The staff in his hand was still emitting magic power possessing great threat to Pest.


    This guy... is deaf?


    Pest immediately realized that she would not be a match for this inquisition leader. In a considerate manner, a message telling her to retreat came from the magicwork interface.


    ��If you can��t defeat him, you can choose to flee. Better yet, a strategic retreat.��


    The sender of this message was Firebringer. Pest knew that name was the demon prince��s nickname.


    What confirmed Pest��s decision to retreat was the team of temrs rushing over from afar.


    Defeating an inquisition leader would be an impossible task for her. Adding a team of temrs would only make it even more so.


    Scarlet mist started to fill the chapel��s surroundings. In the mist, Pest changed back into the form of a bat. She avoided the magic tentaclesing out of the ground multiple times and sessfully escaped from the inquisition leader.


    Following her memories, she started flying toward the Hearthstone Tavern. After a dozen minutes of flying, she returned to the Hearthstone Tavern andnded beside the second floor��s study��s window. Joshua was waiting for her return inside the study.


    ��An inquisition leader and two inquisitors escaped.��


    Pest returned to her human form and yed the role of an assassin before the demon prince.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I suggest you eliminate them all before they return to the church. Or, at the very least... you should destroy the teleportation formation beneath that chapel,�� said Pest.


    After Joshua defeated the inquisitors with the help of Nond��s mages, Pest knew that it would be impossible for her to persuade Joshua to return to the demon realm with her.


    As such, she must secure the safety of this demon prince before returning to the demon realm to report the situation back to the second princess.


    ��The Heresy Tribunal wouldn��t let you get away that easily.��


    ��As for the chapel... there are professionals taking care of that.��


    Joshua took a nce at the human form Pest. Her clothes werepletely covered in blood. Moreover, she was even missing an arm.


    The severity of her injuries made Joshua suspect that Pest could drop dead on the ground at any moment.


    ��You don��t have to worry about my injuries, Your Highness Joshua.��


    Scarlet blood started to gather at her left hand. Gradually, they formed a new arm.


    The Vampire used that method to show Joshua that her self-healing abilities were far superior to humans.


    ��Furthermore... I wish to know who the ��professionals�� you spoke of are.��


    Even though Pest was able to restore her physical injuries, she was still seriously injured. An inquisition leader was far more difficult to handle than a temr.


    Because of that, Pest was very skeptical whether the ��professionals�� Joshua spoke of would be able to rid those inquisitors.


    ��Po...lice. Hmmm... in Nond, they��ll be called Law Enforcers. As for their function, they��re simr to the demon realm��s sentinels.��


    A couple minutes earlier, Joshua had dialed ��110�� to report to the Nond��s Law Enforcers of the teleportation formation beneath the chapel, something that goes against Nond��sws.


    [1. 110 is the emergency number used in east asia and much of europe. It is equivalent to calling 911 in the states.]


    On top of that, the Chief of the Patent Office, Gray Mage Lursk, was pushing them to act too. As such, the secret teleportation formation beneath the chapel will likely be forcibly destroyed.

 Chapter 197

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4>


    Messai walked past the courtyard before the chapel. She became speechless when she saw the inquisitors on the ground.


    ��Lady Messai, we��ve checked. There are no survivors.��


    The temrs that followed Messai over were quietly waiting for theirmanding officer��s instructions.


    ��Bring their bodies behind the chapel for burial. Request for the nuns to recite the prayer for the dead.�� Messai instructed her subordinates.


    In this world, they believed in souls too.


    In order to not have the corpses of the temrs that died on the battlefield be used by those wicked necromancers, the nuns or the priests that apanied the temrs would always recite prayers to send off the dead.


    This will ensure their souls would return to God��s side. Then, their corpses would be cremated.


    ��There��s no need for that. Knight Messai... you are to return to the Holy City with me.��


    Inquisition leader Shackles stopped Messai. He picked up the ck originium crystal that filthy vampire threw toward his foot.


    He was no deaf. Instead, he had destroyed his own eardrums the instant he learned that someone was using the Howling Banshees to disturb the mind of the inquisitors. To inquisitors, having one��s eardrums destroyed was a small injury that could be easily healed.


    But, when he arrived, he did not see any Howling Banshees at all. All the noises that disturbed their mind came from a mere originium crystal!


    To the inquisitors, that was no good news at all. Mental attacks were their weakness. With that originium crystal, even a clumsy peasant would be able to use that sort of mental attack with only a small amount of magic power.


    ��At least allow the nuns to send them a prayer so that their souls could...��


    Messai had no idea why that inquisition leader was so cold toward his own subordinates.


    ��They��ve already given their souls to the great God. Knight Messai... or perhaps I should say traitor Messai, you should stop wasting time.��


    Inquisition leader Shackles said those words as he brushed past Messai.


    He knew very well what Messai did in the tavern.


    The assassination mission had truly broadened Shackles horizons. He had no idea how a mere demon would be able to receive the assistance from all those mages.


    But, it was an undeniable truth that they, the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal, had failed their mission. Nevertheless, Shackles received an even more useful piece of information.


    That is, the Frost Elf Race did not go extinct. One Frost Elf was staying in the tavern. Furthermore, she had the World Tree.


    That was the piece of news most shocking to this inquisition leader. He must quickly return to the Holy Church to report it to the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��Traitor? What did Lady Messai did?��


    Messai��s subordinates were immediately unable to remain idle the moment they heard how Shackles addressed Messai. They walked toward the inquisition leader with the intention of demanding an exnation.


    ��Stop! Muk, you are in charge while I��m back in the Holy City... All of you, do not forget your mission.��


    Messai stopped her subordinates. She followed the inquisition leader and entered the chapel.


    She was prepared to be tried. The moment Messai stepped into the chapel, her adjutant was waiting for her.


    ��Lady Messai.��


    The adjutant avoided the inquisition leader Shackles and arrived before Messai. He had heard the conversation between Messai and Shackles. He knew that they were nning to use the teleportation formation to return back to the Holy City.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Messai looked at the young adjutant. Even though the things this adjutant has been doing was growing further and further away from his job as a missionary, he was, at the very least, a reliable clergyman.


    ��If you��re nning to return to the Holy City...��


    As the adjutant��s words reached this point, he took a nce behind him. He confirmed that the inquisition leader had entered deep into the chapel and did not linger in the hall. Only then did he lowered his voice and said to Messai, ��Please bring this to Lady Saintess. This is what Lady Saintess entrusted me to bring her.��


    The adjutant took out a purely white originium crystal and handed it to Messai. Messai recognized that originium crystal. Once one has crushed it with one��s hand, one will be able to gain the privilege to join the magicwork.


    But, it would also give one runes from the Order System, something Messai was displeased by. It took Messai a while to get used to the new system of runes in her head.


    As the god from the Order System and the god from the Holy Light System could be said to be the two most upright gods in this world, Messai held respect toward the Order System��s God Lloyd and was able to sessfully integrate the Order System.


    ��Why does Lady Saintess need this?��


    Messai held the originium crystal handed to her by the adjutant. Being stationed outside the Holy City all the time, Messai rarely has any interaction with the Saintess.


    But, in the Holy Church, the Saintess Herolia was the person closest to god. To the believers of the God of Holy Light, the Saintess Herolia was akin to an angel.


    Messai does not believe that she would have the chance to get in contact with such a sacred existence.


    ��When I returned to the Holy City, I reported what happened in Nond. Lady Saintess learned about the existence of the magicwork and became very curious in it.��


    The adjutant told Messai what happened truthfully.


    ��But, the magicwork will lose effect once one leaves Nond.�� Messai had read through the usage manual for the magicwork. This included the section about work connection.��


    ��I know. Lady Saintess ordered me to seek out a way to connect with the magicwork even in the Holy City. But... I was unable to find out the way how. Please bring the originium crystal back to Lady Saintess and inform her that I will continue to seek out the method to connect to the magicwork in the Holy City.��


    The adjutant was not somewhat so shallow as to work so hard for the mere wealth that was given to him. He believed that as long as hepletes the mission, he would be able to obtain even greater status within the church.


    But, in order to do that, he must first make some achievements for the Saintess Herolia to see.


    ��The magicwork is something created by that Chaos Demon...�� Messai was feeling conflicted. She did not wish for the Saintess, the symbol of purity and holiness, to interact with the magicwork.


    ��Lady Saintess said that it��s a world where everyone��s equal.��


    The adjutant stared Messai in the eyes and repeated what Herolia said to him. He continued to stare at Messai for several seconds before Messai finally epted and ced away the originium crystal he handed her.


    ��I will do my best to hand this originium crystal to Lady Saintess.��


    Messai does not believe that she would return to the Holy City as a glorious knight. Instead, she will be the prisoner brought back by an inquisition leader.


    She found it very difficult to imagine that she, with that identity, would be able to approach the Saintess.


    That said, Messai also had something she wanted to entrust the adjutant with.


    ��There��s a sack of gold coins in the chest under my bed. Find an opportunity to hand those gold coins to a person called Cher... no, I should say Skotan Nun instead. This is thest mission I have for you.��


    Messai believed in the adjutant��s moral standing. That was why she asked him to deliver her remaining wealth to Cheryl.


    Even though Cheryl was standing in opposition of Messai, Messai was not someone who would easily betray her promises. She intended to return the card packs she owed Cheryl with gold coins instead.


    ��Lady Messai, I understand.��


    The adjutant had already guessed why Messai was returning to the Holy City through her conversation with the inquisition leader Shackles earlier. In the end, the adjutant watched as the female knight walked deeper into the chapel. In the end, she turned a corner and disappeared into the hallway.

 Chapter 198

    <h4>Chapter 198</h4>


    ��Your curse will spread to her... definitely... defini...��


    When the inquisition leader Shackles started walking toward the basement of the chapel, some mutterings of urging nature had emerged in his head.


    The inquisition leader Shackles knew very well exactly what sort of existence it was that granted him power and endless knowledge. Using the identical tone, he began to repeat the voice in his head. It took him a very long time till that voice finally started to gradually disappear.


    Shackles wanted to obtain greater power and knowledge. In order to do so, he must curry favor with his god.


    The only and also the fastest method to do so was to destroy all the World Trees in this world.


    ��Lord Shackles, are we going to ignore that frost elf survivor?�� asked an inquisitor following Shackles with a quiet voice.


    ��Ignore?��


    The inquisition leader Shackles was slowly walking down the basement stairs. There was no light provided by illumination magic in the surroundings. Yet, to these inquisitors, the darkness was as clear as day.


    The question asked by the inquisitor behind him seemed to have upsetted Shackles. No, to be exact, it had upsetted a certain existence in his consciousness.


    Shackles stopped and grabbed that inquisitor��s neck, raising him in midair. In this darkness, the inquisition leader Shackles�� eyes do not resemble a human��s eyes.


    ��That frost elf survivor will be engulfed by the curse. Like her race, the gray mist will definitely spread through every corner of this world...��


    Shackles only let go of his neck when it was that inquisitor started to suffocate. As that inquisitor fell to the ground, he began to grasp for breath.


    Shackles did not bother to pay any further attention to him. He arrived at the basement. Arge amount of rune inscriptions appeared on the basement floor. The runes were emitting a dull blue light. This meant that the formation was started to activate.


    Quietly, the sound of gears in motion began to echo in the entire basement.


    ��Those ignorant mages or Nond are secretly helping and protecting that demon. Regardless of what method that demon used to entice those mages, it��ll be impossible to take away that frost elf��s life under the protection of the mages with only you and that fool Hom.��


    The inquisition leader Shackles started at the gradually activating teleportation formation. An indescribable sort of excitement was present in his voice.


    ��It will not take a long time. As long as this teleportation formation exists, even denser gray mist will befall this city. Over a hundred inquisitors and Lord Archbishop wille personally. That elf... will be reduced to food.��


    ��What food?��


    Messai had managed to catch up to Shackles and the others by running. Because of that, she managed to hear what the conversation between the inquisition leader shackles and the other inquisitor.


    ��You need not worry about that. You only need to return to the Holy City with me and ept your trial.��


    The inquisition leader shackles entered the teleportation formation. The other inquisitor also followed him in.


    Messai was not afraid of the trial from the Heresy Tribunal. Thus, she stepped into the teleportation formation without any hesitation. But, at the time when the inquisition leader Shackles was about to activate the teleportation formation, his movements grew stiff.


    ��Lord Shackles... a group of people are rushing toward the chapel.��


    The voice from another inquisitor appeared in Shackles��s mind.


    After they failed the demon assassination mission, only two inquisitors apart from Shackles survived. Shackles decided to bring one inquisitor back to the Holy City and have the other stay in the chapel to protect the teleportation formation.


    What Shackles was worried about the most happened. That Chaos Demon was not nning to let things go that easily. He was nning to attack the chapel.


    ��It��s Nond��s Law Enforcers. There��s over ten of them.��


    ��Law Enforcers? That cunning demon!��


    If the ones that came to attack the chapel were a bunch of demons or even mercenaries, shackles would be able to justifiably kill them.


    But, it waspletely different when it��s Nond��s Law Enforcers. If the Law Enforcers died before the chapel, the rtionship between the Nation of the Holy Church and Nond will be very tense.


    That will in turn create a massive detrimental effect toward the operations of the Heresy Tribunal. After all, the sages of Nond were not people to be looked down upon.


    ��Let them in.��


    After muttering to himself irresolutely, Shackles made the worst decision he had to make.


    Once Nond��s Law Enforcers found the teleportation formation, they will definitely not let it remain. Shackles��s n to dispatch arge number of inquisitors to Nond in a short period of time by utilizing that teleportation formation will be ruined.


    But, that was much better than the rtionship between the Nation of the Holy Church and Nond turning hostile.


    Shackles activated the teleportation formation. Azure light enveloped the three of them. After the magic power engulfed them, the entire basement grew quiet.


    .........


    The dark elf Thousand Faces tidied up her ��equipment.��


    She had returned to Nond from the Demon Realm yesterday. When she learned that the inquisitors were attacking the tavern, she was nning to join the battle against the inquisitors.


    After all, the Heresy Tribunal was the cause of the extermination of her race. Even if Joshua didn��t order her to do so, she would still eliminate those executioners of the Holy Church.


    Unfortunately, the mission Joshua assigned her this time was not an assassination mission. Rather... she was tasked to be a ��reporter.��


    The dark elf didn��t understand exactly what a ��reporter�� was. But, after Joshua gave her an ��arcanotech device�� that could freeze and record a scene, she immediately understood the implication of being a ��reporter.��


    It was none other than her old profession of acquiring valuable information.


    The only difference was the fact that she would have to sell those information with spoken words in the past whereas now they were attached with real ��photographs.��


    ��The chapel we��re investigating is ahead. I can smell the scent of blood. Everyone, be on guard.��


    The dark elf had disguised herself as a member of Nond��s Law Enforcers. This Law Enforcement team was dispatched to the chapel to investigate whether or not they��ve privately constructed a teleportation formation.


    ��Who are you all?!��


    There were three temrs before the chapel. They were there in case new enemies strike them. The sudden appearance of twelve Law Enforcers immediately caused the three temrs to unsheathe their swords and enter a battle-prepared posture.


    ��We��re Law Enforcers. I am the captain, Sir Muster! Nond��s Patent Office suspects that you all have constructed a teleportation formation beneath the church without approval!��


    A figure close to two meters tall walked out from the Law Enforcement team. The robust muscles on his body made one suspect the staff in his hand to be a decoration.


    ��Law Enforcement? This is a private estate. If you all do not possess proof of identity and sufficient evidence, do not think about entering the chapel.��


    The three temrs were on high alert. After all, a fierce battle had just happened. It wasn��t even certain if the battle had ended yet.


    ��This is the signed agreement from the Sage Tower!��


    Sir Muster took out a sheepskin scroll. Once the three temrs verified the wax seal to be real, they were forced topel and move aside so that the Law Enforcers could enter the chapel.

 Chapter 199

    <h4>Chapter 199</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Thew enforcers were astonishingly efficient in making their search. In only a dozen or so minutes, they��ve already found the entrance to the basement.


    Soon, the dark basement was illuminated by over ten illumination spells. The teleportation formation the Holy Church established without permission was found by thew enforcers.


    ��These are the runes used to set up a teleportation formation. The core beneath the ground is still operational. Men! Eliminate these runes! Bring the core back to the council!��


    The captain of thew enforcersmanded the others. As for the temrs that followed them down to the basement, they werepletely speechless with the proof before their faces.


    They could only watch as Nond��sw enforcers started to demolish the basement with no concern for what might be there.


    At this moment, Thousand Faces stealthily took out the ��magic camera�� Joshua gave her.


    She pressed the shutter on the upper left corner nonstop and took pictures of the entire basement.


    This included the temrs standing beside the teleportation formation and thew enforcers ��violently demolishing�� the teleportation formation. Everything has been recorded by the dark elf as ��photographs.��


    ��Try to take the pictures of the whole teleportation formation. Don��t forget to include the lesiastical Temrs in the pictures too.��


    As the dark elf pressed the camera��s shutters nonstop, a message popped up before her eyes. It was a message from Joshua.


    This time around, the dark elf was not going to crash into a window from the sudden pop-up message from the magicwork. She had already gotten used to the magicwork. Her typing speed had also increased tremendously.


    ��Why aren��t you nning to sell these photos... to the Holy Church? In order to lessen the negative influences from this incident, they will pay a huge price for them.��


    The dark elf sent her reply.


    As the leader of Nond��srgest information dealerwork, she knew very well how to gain the greatest amount of benefits from those information. Take the scandals from nobles for example, they were akin to molten gold to the information dealers.


    Should one possess enough courage, an information dealer could use those scandals to threaten the nobles. But, as the information dealers would generally not have proof of their scandals, they would generally be killed by the nobles.


    But now, the dark elf had the ��magic camera.�� With this, things werepletely different!


    Iron-d proof was in her hands in the form of photos. The molten gold has instantly transformed into cool gold bars.


    She believed that if those photos were to spread in Nond or posted onto the Mage Forum, the Holy Church��s prestige in Nond would fall to their lowest point.


    To construct a teleportation formation in the territory of another country without their approval was a hostile act akin to invasion.


    ��You��re too young, too naive. Don��t always think about earning money. Apetent reporter not only needs to run fast, they would, at times, also need to get hold of a major piece of news.��


    Joshua��s reply appeared in the dark elf��s line of sight. She was currently lingering behind the team ofw enforcers. She nned to take a picture with both thew enforcers and the temrs.


    When she saw the message Joshua sent her, she truly felt the urge to tell him her true age. But, in the end, she didn��t bother doing something as meaningless as that.


    The dark elf stopped wasting time with the conversation. Thew enforcers had erased the majority of the teleportation formation��s runes. One of thew enforcers activated a magic that started to control the bricks on the ground.


    The entire basement started trembling. The floor was immediately lifted from the ground. The core of the teleportation formation, the source of its magic, appeared.


    ��Bring back this core originium crystal to the council!�� The captain of thew enforcers gave the order.


    Thousand Faces took a picture of the core with the magic camera. With this, no more valuable information remained in the chapel��s basement.


    But soon, her sharp reporter��s senses started acting. She... felt the aura of an inquisitor.


    A sole inquisitor remained in the chapel!


    Without thew enforcers or the temrs noticing, the dark elf ran out the basement and started to walk further into the chapel.


    ��Lord Shackles, you... didn��t leave?��


    When the dark elf pushed open the door to a room, someone from the room voiced a question.


    Before the dark elf could even open the doorpletely, she heard the sound of a sword unsheathing.


    She didn��t give that inquisitor the opportunity to strike and kicked in the door abruptly. The inquisitor wanted to thrust his sword toward the doorway. But, what weed him were four impactful arrows.


    The fours arrows pierced through his hands and legs and fixed him onto the wall. He tried to struggle free but a sharp dagger arrived on his neck.


    ��It��s you... damned traitor!�� He recognized Thousand Faces.


    ��I also remember you... you��re the one who��s most afraid of death. Seeing that you��ve worked under me before, answer a couple of my questions and I��ll spare you.��


    The dark elf��s ice-cold voice sounded by his ears. The dagger on his neck had cut through his flesh. If it moved a couple centimeters further, it will sever his vocal cords.


    ��Traitor, you can give up on that thought! Your torture is useless toward me!�� He shouted. He seemed to want to make the people around notice him with his shout.


    Unfortunately, the temrs of the church were all together with Nond��s Law Enforcers. The nuns were also hidden away for their own protection. As such, there was not a single sould in the vicinity at all.


    ��Torture? This is no torture...��


    The dark elf suddenly recalled that her identity was no longer Nond��s number one information dealer since a couple days ago. Joshua had given her a legitimate upation... an upation called ��reporter.��


    Because of that, her style of conduct had changed. As her profession had changed, what she does would naturally have to change its name too.


    ��This is... an interview! Right, an interview...��


    The dark elf repeated the phrase Joshua mentioned to her when he was describing to her what her new upation entails. Then, she turned her vision back to that pitiful inquisitor.


    ��Please answer the following questions. Go ahead and tell me how you��re feeling right now.��


    Even though the dark elf��s words sounded very polite, her dagger started to inch further and further into the inquisitor��s neck.


    This inquisitor received the great honor of being the first person in the world to be interviewed by a reporter. Regretfully, his treatment was extremely bad.


    The inquisitor opened his mouth. He seemed to be hesitant. But soon, his expressions started distorting. His limbs suddenly started to soften. It was like gel that has been melted by me.


    The dark elf immediately took a step back. He... or perhaps it, was still alive. It emitted a strange roar at the dark elf. Once the roar stopped, the sound of a camera��s shutter echoed nonstop. The next moment, an arrow pierced through its head.


    ��Truly...mentable.��


    The dark elf nced at the distorted inquisitor on the floor. She felt a slight shiver in her heart. After she took a photo of the corpse, she left the chapel.

 Chapter 200

    <h4>Chapter 200</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua finished handling the ��disturbance�� caused by the inquisitors�� assassination attempt. This includedpensating Kaos, the Nation of Steel��s prince, of the loss of his golden legendary card.


    By this time, it was already in the wee hours of the night. Only now was Joshua free to return to his study.


    ��Your Highness Joshua...��


    The sentinel Pest has been waiting in Joshua��s study for a long time. The blood that stained her clothes had disappeared. One could only tell that she had experienced a fierce battle a couple hours back from her damaged sentinel attire.


    ��Are you not nning to stay and rest for a couple days?��


    Joshua took a nce at Pest��s abdomen. She had suffered two wounds that endangered her life. One was her left arm that was severed. As for other, it was the wound to her abdomen.


    With the vampire��s outstanding healing abilities, extremely pale flesh could be seen from the ripped portion of the clothes on her abdomen. There wasn��t even a scar to be seen.


    ��Thank you for your kind intentions. But, I must deliver the letter you��ve written to Her Highness Cecily.��


    After Pest learned that Joshua had dispatched ��professionals�� to destroy the teleportation formation below the chapel, she knew that staying in Nond any longer would be meaningless.


    If the Holy Church nned to dispatch more inquisitors or an entire army of lesiastical Temrs to take down Joshua, it would take them over three months to reach Nond from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Three months was a period of time enough for Joshua to do a lot of things.


    ��At the very least, change into a new set of clothes before leaving.��


    Joshua knew that it would be impossible for him to detain this sentineldy. As such, he pointed to her abdomen. Her morbidly pale flesh and thin waist waspletely exposed. He also pointed to the other areas of her attire that were damaged. To men, it was a very ��tempting�� thing to see.


    ��No one will be concerned with what a bat might wear.��


    Pest made a joke toward Joshua. The atmosphere of Nond... or perhaps better stated as the atmosphere of the Hearthstone Tavern, waspletely different from that of the Demon Realm��s Royal City.


    The lively atmosphere that filled the tavern all day long had managed to affect this ice-cold sentinel. But, for her mission from, her loyalty to and her admiration of the Second Princess, she must return to the Demon Realm.


    ��Okay then... Send me regards to my older sister. Also, you can deliver this to her too.��


    Joshua took out an originium crystal that contained the magicwork and a fresh leaf from the World Tree.


    As more and more people started listening to the Voice of Nond, the growth of the World Tree had reached a rapid rate. At least now, it was no longer as stingy as before in handing out leaves.


    In the past, it would react like it wanted to fight Joshua when Joshua plucked its leaves. But now, it had epted its fate and would allow Joshua to pluck its leaves.


    ��Magicwork... wasn��t its range only limited to Nond?��


    Beneath her mask, Pest was staring at the originium crystal in Joshua��s hand. From the work connection�� introduction post, she had already learned that the magicwork��s effective range was limited to the City of Nond.


    ��This is the World Tree��s leaf. It remains connected to the World Tree even after leaving it. You can understand it as a base station, a router or a receiver for the wireless signal,�� said Joshua.


    ��With this leaf, one could utilize the magicwork in the Demon Realm?��


    Pest was able to understand the first couple sentences Joshua spoke of. When he started mentioning base station, router and receiver, she waspletely confused by those new vocabries.


    But, she was able to quicklyprehend what the use of the leaf was.


    ��In theory, that is the case.��


    Joshua handed the leaf and the orignium crystal containing the magicwork to the sentineldy.


    Pest held the leaf. The moment she came in contact with the leaf, she could feel a vigorous amount of vitality within the leaf.


    If Pest remembered correctly, the leaf of a World Tree were rare alchemy ingredients to any alchemist. Generally, they would be used to concort medicines with healing properties.


    Apart from the aura of life, something a bit contradictory to her race, she also... felt that her magicwork��s signal grew even stronger.


    ��After my older sister gained the usage rights to the magicwork, please tell her this.��


    Joshua stared at Pest��s scarlet eyes. At this moment, Pest was startled. She finally sensed ��ambition�� from this demon prince who had an extremely tired look like someone wanting to sleep the entire time.


    ��The magicwork��s range being limited to Nond is only temporary. One day, I will have its range cover the entire world.��


    ��I... will pass on the message to Her Highness Cecily.��


    Pest had used the magicwork for a couple days. Her knowledge of the magicwork was limited to the usage of the mage forum. But, merely the mage forum was enough to cause her to spend some time staying on the forum to check out posts.


    ��Well then, Your Highness Joshua, I��ll be taking my leave.��


    After receiving the departure gifts from Joshua, Pest walked over to the window and turned around to bow respectfully to Joshua.


    Then, she transformed into a bat, flew out the window and disappeared into Nond��s night sky.


    Not long after the sentinel Pest left, Ciri entered Joshua��s office with a te of two portions of honeyed barbecued meat, her night snack.


    ��You��re not nning to return to the demon realm with her?��


    Ciri ced the honeyed barbecued meat on the table. The Hearthstone Tavern opens 24 hours a day. The employees work in shifts. Because of that, Ciri had grown fond of ordering some food when she stayed up all night.


    ��How could the demon realm be as interesting as Nond? Besides, I don��t have the time right now.��


    Joshua picked up several movie manuscripts from the top of his desk.


    Now that the teleportation formation below the chapel has been destroyed, it would take the inquisitors two to three months to reach Nond from the Nation of the Holy Church if they wanted to attempt to kill him again.


    As such, Joshua had enough time to carry on his next development project.


    The dark elf Thousand Faces had returned to Nond. The news department for the Voice of Nond was now in its infancy stage. Because of that, Joshua was pondering if he should officially hire a couple performers and artists to officially expand his ��entertainment guild.��


    ��Ciri, do you need assistants to help you out with the original arts?�� Joshua the most outstanding artistdy he employed.


    ��Assistants? Doesn��t really matter to me... Instead of that, I actually wanted to take a couple days off.��


    Ciri��s cheeks were bulging. Grease covered her lips.


    ��Taking a leave of absence is naturally not an issue at all. I��ve been nning to give you a vacation to begin with. Else, you might end up ruining your figurepletely.��


    Joshua walked over to Ciri and examined her. When he first met this female mage, Ciri looked rather thin and weak. But now, even though she was still thin, she looked much more womanly.


    ��I��ve been working out on the regr! Also, about taking days off, I��m nning to spend the time to take the rank five mage test. ording to you, it��ll be me going to level up my professional ranking.��


    Ciri was wearing a loose-fitting mage robe. As such, Joshua could only determine the figure of this magedy from her arm. But, to prove that she didn��t have unneeded fat on her body, Ciri grabbed Joshua��s hand and ced it on her waist.


    Without paying attention, Ciri��s movement pulled Joshua toward her. Joshua looked at the magedy at such a close distance. He could even smell the fragrant smell of... barbecue from her body. Suddenly, Joshua recalled that he still hadn��t had dinner yet.

 Chapter 201

    <h4>Chapter 201</h4>


    The next day. Inside the Hearthstone Tavern��s Noiseless Room.


    ��Wee to the Voice of Nond��s morning news broadcast. I am Pluk... Last night, the chapel located on Kercis Street was closed down by thew enforcers. This chapel constructed by the Nation of the Holy Church in Nond eighty years ago was the only chapel of the Holy Light in Nond. Reportedly, a teleportation formation constructed without permission was discovered in the basement of the chapel. The teleportation formation has been demolished by thew enforcers.��


    The Deceiver Pluk sat before the Noiseless Room. After he finished reading the script, he looked to Joshua who was standing outside the Noiseless Room. Joshua raised his thumb to him.


    Although this Faceless Demon with four adopted children maintained the appearance of an umunicative middle-aged man, he was quite up to par as a broadcaster. His voice only sounded slightly stiff at the beginning of the broadcast.


    ��No matter how I think about it, I feel that it��s a waste.��


    The dark elf Thousand Faces was also outside the Noiseless Room. As she looked at Pluk holding the script in the Noiseless Room, she sighed.


    Everything written in the script was ��intelligence�� gathered by the dark elfst night. If those information were to be sold to people who needed them, they would definitely be able to fetch a good price.


    But now...


    The dark elf opened her magicwork interface. With a gentle swipe of her finger, the Voice of Nond��s interface appeared.


    A ��Morning News�� headline was present on the page. The name of the broadcaster was under it. But, the most eye-catching thing of all was the amount of current listeners... over seventeen thousand!


    That was an enormous number. Even though it was still a negligible number whenpared to Nond��s poption, it still meant that the intelligence gathered by the dark elfst night has been given to over seventeen thousand people free of charge.


    When one loses the monopoly over a piece of information, when that information was known to a great amount of people, it would mean that information had lost its value.


    ��It��s enough as long as more people are able to hear our voices and believe in us. To you, information has been amodity. But in this ce... information is a weapon.��


    Joshua was able to understand why the dark elf was sighing. No one would be happy to give away theirmodity free of charge.


    ��Weapon...��


    The dark elf was able to guess the reason why Joshua was doing this. But, it was unknown exactly how much this would affect the Holy Church. But, what Pluk said next inside the Noiseless Room called to the dark elf��s attention.


    ��The pictures of the chapel��s basement will soon be posted on the Mage Forum��s Voice of Nond sub-forum by the reporter that was on the scene. Everyone, if you��re interested in it, you can go and have a look.��


    ��You��re nning to publicize the photographs too?��


    The dark elf was hesitant. She had thought that Joshua would be nning to use those photos as bargaining chips to threaten the Holy Church.


    ��The pursuit of news is the truth. Without evidence, no one will believe in the news. Those photos served as the most powerful proof. Could it be... Miss Thousand Faces, all the photos you��ve taken were those that cannot be posted?��


    Ever since Joshua learned the dark elf��s nickname was Thousand Faces, he stopped addressing her by her face. As for Thousand Faces, she kept her promise. Upon returning to Nond, she became Joshua��s subordinate and became a reporter in Joshua��s entertainment guild.


    ��That��s impossible. Using this arcanotech device is simr to using a bow. The amount of arrows I��ve missed in all my life numbered less than ten.��


    Even though it was her first time using the ��magic camera,�� she had disyed outstanding talent and skill in its usage.


    ��There��s no problem then.��


    Joshua made a e in�� hand gesture toward the door. Waiting outside the entire time, the frost elf Tylene and the World Tree finally entered the Noiseless Room.


    The current speed of the magicwork was extremely slow, so much that it drove Joshua mad. Uploading the photos using one��s own magicwork terminal would be extremely time-consuming. Directly uploading them through the root server was a much faster thing.


    ��You merely need to ce the magic camera next to the World Tree.��


    Instructed by Joshua, the dark elf took out the arcanotech device. The World Tree also cooperated without any issue. It extended its roots and grabbed the camera. The Runes of Order started to flicker on its roots. The World Tree was retrieving the photos stored in the magic camera.


    ��It... listened to you?��


    It was the dark elf��s first time interacting with the world tree from another elven race. To an elf whose race has been exterminated, World Trees were things unattainable to her.


    But, in her memories, her race��s World Tree would never listen to the request from any dark elf, much less a demon.


    ��About this... how should I exin it? If you��ve had a cat, you��d understand.��


    Joshua scratched the World Tree��s leaves. In the meantime, he utilized the root server to post a new post onto the Mage Forum.


    The World Tree had its own consciousness. But,pared to humans, its consciousness resembled an animal more. It might also be because the World Tree was still very young.


    The dark elf looked at this scene in silence. She didn��t know what to think about it. The World Trees were the sacred beings to elves. If a grand elder of the Frost Elves were still present and saw the scene of someone ying with their World Tree, they would most likely choose to battle Joshua to the death.


    But, as the final frost elf, Tylene was not only not angered by this scene, she instead smiled at the interaction between Joshua and the World Tree.


    It was truly a pet... The dark elf sighed.


    Five minutester. A post by the name of ��The evidence of the Holy Church constructing a teleportation formation under the chapel without permission�� appeared on the Voice of Nond sub-forum.


    The dark elf took a nce at the person who posted it. The poster��s name was ��Darkfeather Arrow.�� That was her nickname on the forum. Back then, Joshua even ridiculed her for that nickname and told her she should��ve changed ��feather�� to ��moon�� instead. Even now, she didn��t understand why Joshua ridiculed her for that name.


    Thaty said, this post was not made by her. Instead, Joshua was the one who made the post.


    She was not surprised by it. In the seemingly equal world of the magicwork, Joshua was the only god. The rules of the magicwork were all written by him. It was a simple task for him to intervene in the magicwork and alter things.


    ��Your photos... are indeed excellent in every respect.��


    Joshua had skimmed over the photos the dark elf took. Practically none of them were fuzzy. They were all exceptionally clear. Furthermore, they were also taken at very crafty angles. One of the photos in the set covered the entire construction of the teleportation formation. Not a single person was present in that photo.


    Another photo managed to capture both Nond��s Law Enforcers and the Holy Church��s lesiastical Temrs.


    A portion of the photos were deliberately taken with the lesiastical Temrs and the teleportation formation in mind. Joshua thought to himself how shepared photography to archery. In the end, he must admit that those photos were taken by an excellent archer.


    If the magic camera was changed to a longbow, from the angles of the photos, those lesiastical Temrs might all be dead.

 Chapter 202

    <h4>Chapter 202</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    After the post about the truth of the chapel��s basement appeared on the mage forum, many listeners of the Voice of Nond immediately flocked to it and started replying to the post.


    ��The construction of that teleportation formation is quite low quality. Judging from photos, that teleportation formation will only be able to sustain roughly three people at once.�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl


    The first to reply was none other than the Ash-colored Owl renowned for his scientific approach. Ever since the Gray Mage Lursk started using the Mage Forum, he firmly stabilized his status as a ��Sage�� of Nond.


    His silhouette could be seen in every corner of the mage forum.


    The posts he would reply to ranges from the Daily Discussions�� daily life topics such as ��Nond��s Alchemy Market��s me Lizards had increased in price by a silver coin, does anyone know why that��s the case?�� to Magic Research��s highly specialized topics such as ��The work to decipher the arcanotech devices unearthed from the underground civilization beneath the city of Nond...��


    If Joshua was to introduce a ��ranking system�� with experience earned based on the amount of replies one made on the forum, he was certain that Ash-colored Owl would be the number one ranker.


    That said, Ash-colored Owl had an excellent poprity in the Mage Forum. With him making a reply, the number of replies to the post started increasing by two or three every couple tens of seconds.


    ��Would they believe in it this quickly?��


    The dark elf was looking at the replies to the post. At this moment, the majority of the replies were from people voicing their suspicion.


    ��Just sit tight and wait. It is not only the photos that served as evidence, there are also bystander testimonies.��


    Joshua watched as the amount of replies to the post gradually increased from twenty-three to one hundred and twelve.


    There were currently over ten thousand people listening to the Voice of Nond. Joshua believed that there must be some people among them that knew about what happenedst night.


    Finally, the amount of replies questioning the validity of the news started to die down. In the meantime, some ��bystanders�� that knew about what happened began to appear.


    ��Are those photos real? I... don��t remember there being a basement in that chapel.�� Replied by: Belle Learner


    ��I recognize those armored knights in the photos. They are lesiastical Temrs from the Nation of the Holy Church!�� Replied by: Lizard Grocery Store


    ��I saw thew enforcers confronting the temrs outside the chapelst night!�� Replied by: Old Erke


    More and more bystanders that knew about a portion of what happenedst night began to stand forward and make allegations. Joshua quietly watched the new replies that continued to appear on the forum. Suddenly, he quietly mentioned three words...


    ��It has begun...��


    ��Begun... what?��


    The dark elf��s sharp hearing captured Joshua��s murmuring. She took a nce at the demon prince standing next to her and discovered that Joshua waspletely focused on the magicwork��s interface and was not paying any attention to her at all.


    When Joshua pointed his finger toward something like he was casting magic, the dark elf caught his movements and immediately realized something. She turned her sight to the Mage Forum.


    In a short five minutes, there were already a hundred and fifty-three replies. More and more ��bystanders�� began to stand forward to testify what happened yesterday; testify that Nond��s Law Enforcers had gone to investigate the chapel.


    But, apart from that, a different sort of post, something Joshua was looking forward to even more, began to appear.


    ��Why did those missionaries set up a teleportation formation beneath the chapel? Is it to transport the sculptures of their god?�� Replied by: Megra Family��s Eldest Son


    ��Likely, it��s so that they can stealthily send their temrs or those executioners to this city. Likely, they��re nning to use that sort of despicable method to seize control of Nond.�� Replied by: Tower Mage


    ��Regardless of which country it might be, constructing a teleportation formation without permission is a serious action that vites the security of said country. The Nation of the Holy Church must provide an exnation for this vile behavior.�� Replied by: Speaker Limmu


    The amount of replies criticizing the conduct of the Nation of the Holy Church started to gradually increase. Affected by those replies, the amount of people ��eating popcorn�� began to lessen. More people started to criticize the Nation of the Holy Church and question why they did such a thing.


    ��This is... the result you wanted?��


    The dark elf watched as more and more replies criticizing the Nation of the Holy Church began to appear on the forum post.


    If the Morning News didn��t report this matter to the masses, the Holy Church will definitely try their hardest to consult with Nond and settle this matter in private. To ordinary citizens of Nond, this incident would end up not affecting their daily lives at all.


    After all, a question like ��Why would the Holy Church build a teleportation formation under the chapel?�� was something that they would never think. The ordinary citizens of Nond would be more concerned with questions like ��Why did the price for the medicines increase again?��


    But, after the Voice of Nond publicized this matter, it becamepletely different.


    All the listeners of the Voice of Nond learned about what the Holy Church did.


    Perhaps these ��bystanders�� would not seek out missionaries in the middle of the street and grab them by the neck to ask ��What the hell are you trying to do in mywn?!��


    But, they were able to move their fingers to question and condemn the Nation of the Holy Church on the forum.


    ��That��s right. Although this is only a small me, it was still sparked,�� said Joshua.


    The dark elf looked to the new replies under the post. She seemed to be able to see a pile of burning firewood. This... was not a misconception.


    She had been a member of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal before. Thus, she had witnessed first-hand the death of countless ��heretics.�� Among them was a method of execution called ��public condemnation.��


    Even though a ��public condemnation�� was much more merciful than being tortured in private, she was unable to forget about the scenes of every public condemnation she has witnessed.


    Those public condemnations would always be in the city za with the greatest number of people. Those ��heretics�� would be tied up to a wooden pole. Firewood covered with oil would be ced beneath them. The moment the torch was thrown toward the firewood, the heretic will be burned to death.


    From the public condemnation, what left the deepest impression on the dark elf would be the masses. None of them showed any pity upon the heretics being burned to death. After all, the person being burned alive had nothing to do with them. Instead, they would shout phrases like ��Burn him to death!�� excitement and enjoyment.


    Those public condemnations were things that happened in tens of years past. Nowadays, the Heresy Tribunal has exercised much more restraint because public condemnations were seen as a boorish and barbarian method of execution by the various other countries.


    But, seeing the replies on the mage forum, the dark elf felt like she was seeing a scene of public condemnation. The only difference was that it was the Nation of the Holy Church that was pushed onto a pile of firewoods this time around.


    ��I cannot imagine what would happen if you weren��t a demon.�� Seeing the nonstop replies to the post, the dark elf suddenly felt a sense of terror all over her body. Even though those ��bystanders�� were only voicing without doing, they would return to what they were doing before after posting replies and only a small portion of them were actually interested in the development of this matter, it was still the first time the dark elf saw this many people condemning the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��This had nothing to do with my race. While I might be like this, I��m actually a devoted believer myself. The only difference is that what I believed in is very chaotic.��


    ��Chaotic?��


    There were countless mages in this world that believed in many gods. But, the dark elf has never heard of someone describing their belief as ��chaotic.��


    ��Blizzard, Ubisoft, Sony, Nintendo and so on... There��s a lot more that I believe in. Among them, I think the God of Order Lloyd is the only one you��ve heard of,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 203

    <h4>Chapter 203</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Next news. Yesterday, all of the me Lizards in the Alchemy Market died...��


    Pluk continued to report what happened yesterday in the Noiseless Room. To Joshua, apart from the news about the teleportation formation under the chapel, the remaining news were all insignificant trifle matters.


    Nevertheless, they were still valuable enough to be reported as news...


    ��It will take a long time for me to reorganize the ck Dove. After all, there��s not much order to be said about that organization.��


    Currently, the dark elf was only able to provide Joshua with two ��major news.�� The first one was the teleportation formation in the basement of the Holy Church��s chapel was forcibly demolished. As for the other one, it was the scene of the inquisitor��s death.


    But, as the photos the dark elf took of thetter was simply too gorey. It wasn��t that there was too much blood. Instead, the outstanding archery the dark elf had left a hole through the inquisitor��s head and made his brain matters gush out.


    On top of that, there was also the appearance of that inquisitor during his death. Joshua couldn��t help but associate it with those indescribable things. Taking into consider Pluk��s news broadcast happens early in the morning and that there were young users among the users of the Mage Forum, Joshua did not have Pluk report the news.


    ��Have you unified the ck Dove?��


    Currently, Joshua was not nning to turn the Morning News into a daily news. He nned to have a Morning News broadcast every three days until the ck Dove finished developing under the dark elf and could gather all the newsworthy activities of Nond right away.


    ��That��s going to be a bit difficult. But, you only need to give me some time. I will make the members of the ck Dove change their lifestyles.��


    The dark elf has always been a nurturing leader to the ck Dove. The members of the ck Dove all knew of her. But, there weren��t really any organizational rules and regtions.


    ��I��ll have to trouble you then. You don��t have to worry about capital, I can provide all that.��


    Joshua��s main profession was that of a programmer. He was only a newbie in human resources. As for reorganizing a loose organization, that would bepletely out of question for him. As such, it would be best for the dark elf to handle all of it.


    ��You��ve already proven to me that what you��re doing is capable of changing this world. Furthermore, what you��re doing deals heavy blows to my enemies.��


    The dark elf did a courtesy salute that Joshua cannot understand at all. But, she seemed to be very serious.


    Her attitude toward Joshua had changedpletely upon her return from the Demon Realm. At the beginning, the dark elf thought what Joshua was doing waspletely meaningless. She believed the things he was doing in Nond were no different from the time when he was in the Demon Realm where he would frequently explode buildings,pletely meaningless pranks.


    But, after experiencing all these things, whether it be the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� the Mage Forum or the Voice of Nond, they��ve all shown to her that Joshua was using his own methods to change this world.


    Most importantly...


    ��The game you made has allowed your younger sister to reveal a rare smile. It��s been a long time since she has remained awake for so long.��


    During the time the dark elf was in the demon realm apanying the Fourth Princess, she had practically not enjoyed a night of proper sleep. After the Fourth Princess Faye started using the magicwork, she would be spending her entire day in games and practically never take a rest to sleep.


    The dark elf would be the one to bring food to her every day. Furthermore, Faye would, from time to time, request for snacks too.


    To a creature that would use ��week�� as the unit of measure for sleep, that was something unimaginable.


    ��My younger sister... Faye?��


    It took Joshua over a minute to recall the name of his younger sister. The Demon Realm��s Third Prince��s memories of his younger sister were truly toocking.


    Although Joshua knew very little about Faye in real life, the ��Faye�� on the Mage Forum was the ��God�� of the Games Special District.


    She posted multiple strategy guides for Super Mario. Who knows how many young Marios who kept falling into the abyss or were being eaten by the Piranha nts she helped.


    Now, any user that has been to the Games Special District knew of the Gaming God Faye.


    ��Right. Before I left, your younger sister requested me to tell you that she hoped that you��ll be able to create even more interesting things.��


    During the time the dark elf was back in the Demon Realm, she would, apart from providing the Fourth Princess with daily necessities, also y games with the Fourth Princess.


    ��I am currently considering making new games. There��s also the filming of the new movie...��


    Currently, Super Mario was the only game in the Games Special District. Even Joshua felt that it��s toocking. Developing the games from NES would not be a difficult task for Joshua.


    ��New movie?��


    What caught the dark elf��s attention was thetter sentence. Joshua even noticed that her long pointy ears had perked up.


    It would appear that ��L��on: The Demon�� hadpletely altered the dark elf��s opinion toward movies.


    ��I��ve only finished writing the script... the scheduling will only be decided in a week or two.��


    Joshua hinted for the dark elf to not be too excited too quickly. At the same time, he opened up the magicwork interface and examined the usage of the ��leaves.��


    Joshua was able to monitor the activities of all the people that entered the magicwork using the leaves. Take for example, the leaf the dark elf brought to the Fourth Princess was currently being utilized to y Super Mario.


    The leaf Joshua gave to the sentinel Pest was currently idle.


    But, what Joshua was actually interested in was... the leaf the World Tree handed to Messai out of its own ord.


    It... had an all-new user.


    .........


    Nation of the Holy Church. Holy City.


    Messai took a nce at the shackles over her hands. Faint golden rune inscriptions were present on them. The runes had strengthened the shackles to a degree where Messai cannot break free using brute strength.


    Shackles like them were originally used to restrict the movements of extremely dangerous criminals. Messai had once been in charge of escorting those dangerous criminals to be tried by the council. But today, she was the criminal being tried.


    Messai took a nce at the multi-colored sses on the side of the hallway and the four temrs escorting her... Complicated emotions filled her heart. She wanted to calm herself through prayers but discovered that the canon she would always carry around with her has been confiscated together with her temr��s armor.


    She was only wearing a long and thin white dress. She had nothing, not even the qualification to pray to God.


    No... she still has some things with her.


    An interface that only she could see appeared before her eyes. It was the magicwork...


    Before proceeding to be tried, Messai did onest thing against her conscience �C she hid the leaf of the World Tree and the originium crystal that contains the ability to enter the magicwork. Currently, she was holding the two of them in either hands.


    Because of that, she made a sudden discovery... Even though she was in the Holy City and thousands of miles away from Nond, she was still able to log into the magicwork and skim over thetest contents on the forum.


    Furthermore, there was a private message on her Mage Forum interface. It was sent by Cheryl.


    ��Messai! Are you in the Holy City?! Damn it! Are you really willing to resign yourself to be executed by those old farts?!��


    Messai was startled by those questions. She stopped her footsteps. But, the moment she did that, the temr behind her immediately struck her back using the shaft of his spear to urge her to continue moving.


    Messai staggered upon being struck. She turned around and took a nce at the temr that hit her back. Stared at by Messai��s eyes, that temr stepped back in fear. The movements of his hand stiffened.


    ��Traitor!!�� As if to prove that he was not someone scared of a woman, he once again raised the shaft of his spear to stab at Messai. But, his arm was grabbed by a temr who appeared to be his senior.


    ��Stop!��


    After that veteran temr stopped him, he turned to Messai.


    ��Please proceed onward to ept your trial, Messai... I believe Lord Monica will forgive you,�� said the temr.


    Forgive...


    Messai didn��t say anything. In silence, she arrived at the entrance of the Holy Light Parliament. As she saw the sculpture of god above the entrance, a sense of loss filled her heart.

 Chapter 204

    <h4>Chapter 204</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Messai walked into the Holy Light Parliament��s assembly hall. There were much more people taking part in this trial that she expected.


    She took a nce at the people seated on the tribunal. They were all people that she was familiar with. Among them were several archbishops.


    Of those archbishops, Messai was most familiar with Archbishop Monig and Archbishop Koebler. Both of them were archbishops from the Holy Church Army, the lesiastical Temrs.


    Archbishop Monig was even Messai��s swordsmanship teacher. To be seen by her teacher as a prisoner, a sense of shame and guilt filled Messai��s heart. She lowered her head, seemingly afraid to face the archbishops on the interrogation seats.


    Soon, Messai was brought to the sinner��s tform by the four temrs. With the Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop as the director, the trial began.


    ��Messai. In the operation to suppress a Chaos Demon in Nond, she decided to protect a demon and drew her sword to attack an inquisition leader...��


    One of the archbishops began to read Messai��s usation. Messai opened her mouth slightly and seemed to want to refute the charge.


    The person she protected was no demon. Instead, she was an innocent frost elf. Furthermore, she had not drawn her sword at all.


    But, in the end, Messai decided to keep quiet and finish listening to all her charges.


    ��The Heresy Tribunal believes that she has been affected by the demon during the time she was stationed in Nond. She has abandoned god��s teachings and associated herself with the demons. She needs to receive the Holy Light��s punishment.��


    After the archbishop from the Heresy Tribunal finished saying all that, he turned to look at Archbishop Monig and Archbishop Koebler. These two archbishops of the Holy Church Army were the ones that would determine the criminal charges for Messai.


    ��Messai, go ahead and speak all that you wish to say. The student that I��ve taught is not that cowardly!��


    Archbishop Monig stared at Messai standing on the tform below and slowly spoke those words. Even though his voice was not loud, it echoed through the entire assembly hall.


    At this moment, Messai lifted up her head. She was able to ept the initial nders from the Heresy Tribunal. But, she was unable to ept their im that she had abandoned god��s teachings. It was an usation that she cannot tolerate.


    To her, her belief in god was as important as her life...


    ��Lord Archbishop, I am guilty! But, the person who I protected is not a demon! Instead, she is an innocent elf! That inquisition leader lost his senses of reason and was prepared to take the life of an innocent person mid-mission. I cannot look on helplessly and allow for such an atrocity to happen! Moreover... I have never once abandoned my faith! Even in death, I��ve never!��


    Very rarely do Messai get this angry. Even after her assets were stripped by the Nation of the Holy Church, even after her former subordinates treated her with such roughness, Messai never showed anger toward them. But, this time around, Messai realized that she cannot keep silent.


    ��Atrocity? The location of the mission is the demon��sir. The concept of innocent or not does not exist in such a ce.��


    The Archbishop from the Heresy Tribunal did not ept Messai��s argument.


    ��Do you have concrete proof that my disciple was protecting a demon?��


    Archbishop Monig appeared slightly annoyed. Messai was the most outstanding student of his. Whether it be her character or her abilities, they were all model examples for the temrs. She has also achieved many outstanding military service on the battlefield.


    Archbishop Monig was extremely dissatisfied with how the Heresy Tribunal deemed Messai a traitor associated with demons by a mere usation that she protected a demon in Nond.


    ��Forgive me for speaking forthrightly. Archbishop Monig, the Heresy Tribunal suffered disastrous losses. The losses were all because they were attacked by the demon��s aplices in Nond... That traitor��s rash behavior of attacking an inquisition leader has caused major disturbance to the mission.��


    ��Even if that is the case, I will not hand my student to you all! Both witnesses are your inquisitors! I do not believe in their ims!��


    Archbishop Monig exchanged nces with another archbishop from the Holy Church Army. He seemed to have made his decision.


    ��Messai, your mistake in Nond proved that you still needed more training. You are to be stripped of your rank as a temr and be sent to the Icefrost Stronghold as a new recruit!��


    Archbishop Monig��s decision was to send Messai far away from the Holy City. Since Messai returned to the Holy City, she was ckened as a traitor. Messai needed to regain her reputation in the Holy Church Army again. In the future, she could even be a Legion Commander. But, she would need to gain honor and glory in battles first.


    Archbishop Monig desires for his student to be a Legion Commander.


    Icefrost Stronghold... it was a fort that Messai has been to before. It was located on the border between the Nation of the Holy Church and the Nation of Frost. That area was covered in snow year-round. One would frequently be attacked by beastmen and demons there.


    In other words, Messai would be sent to the frontier. Had it been Messai from before, she would dly ept this punishment. But now... to Messai��s own ridicule, she actually had the desire to request to be dispatched back to Nond.


    But, Messai knew that to be something impossible. Right when Messai was nning to ept Archbishop Monig��s judgement, a person stood up from the listeners�� seats and interrupted Messai.


    ��Archbishop Monig, I do not believe the Icefrost Stronghold will be able to provide growth to such an outstanding knight. If possible, please have her be my bodyguard.��


    That was... the voice of the Saintess Herolia! Messai turned around and saw the Saintess Herolia standing up from her seat.


    The person rumored to be closest to God in the Holy Church. Just by looking at her jade-blue eyes, one will feel the unease in one��s heart disappearing.


    ��Absolutely not... To have such a dangerous traitor be your bodyguard... wouldn��t this mean...��


    Before Archbishop Monig could say anything, the other archbishops present all voiced their disapproval.


    Messai was already carrying the title of traitor in the Holy City. If she was to be the Saintess�� bodyguard, it would bring about bad influences.


    ��How could such a noble soul be dangerous?��


    Saintess Herolia was looking straight at Messai. Messai felt as if her soul was being seen through.


    A misperception? Messai had no idea if that was a misperception. But, she was extremely confused by Saintess Herolia��s sudden decision.


    After all, she has never once engaged in conversation with the Saintess before.


    ��I will also ept the sin she hasmitted. Archbishop Monig... she will be able to learn much more by apanying me.��


    Saintess Herolia��s eyes turned to Archbishop Monig. She looked to the Holy Church Army��s archbishop eye-to-eye with no fear at all.


    The two archbishops of the Holy Church Army pondered for a while. In the end, after they saw how abnormal the expression on the Heresy Tribunal��s archbishop was, they came to a decision.


    ��Perhaps the radiance of the Saintess will be able to wash away the sin Messai hasmitted. Please guide this child to the proper path,�� said Archbishop Monig.


    ��Thank you, Lord Archbishop.��


    The Saintess Herolia expressed her gratitude toward Archbishop Monig seated on the judgement seat. Then, she turned to Messai and smiled. It was a very warm smile.

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Chapter 205</h4>


    Messai put on her temr��s armor again. She ced the steel arm guard over her arm. On the arm guard was an insignia of a g and sword in crisscross. That insignia used to be the proof of her identity.


    But now... that insignia had no use whatsoever.


    This was a room located in the core region of the Holy City. Reportedly, not even the most renowned archbishops would be able to enter this ce. The only people that could move about through this ce were the Saintess Herolia and her chosen retainers.


    Messai was extremely fortunate to be one of Herolia��s retainers. But, what truly brought joy toward Messai was the fact that... she survived.


    When Messai came to the Holy City, she had resigned herself to the fate of being sent to the condemnation stage after the trial. Even the best oue would be being dispatched to the icebound frontier.


    But now, she was still able to stay in the Holy City. Nevertheless, she was slightly regretful of one thing... being unable to return to Nond again.


    Messai held her forehead. She tried her best to not think about her memories in Nond.


    That ce was a demon��sir. It was a city that nearly caused her fall from grace. Especially that ��Hearthstone�� game... Thinking with a clear head, she had squandered a whole lot of money, time and effort on that game.


    She must break away from all those now that she��ll be staying in the Holy City...


    Even though Messai was reminding herself nonstop in her heart, she subconsciously opened the magicwork. Cheryl��s message once again popped up from the magicwork interface.


    ��Hey! Are you still alive? If you��re brought to the underground torturing chamber of the Heresy Tribunal, there should be a key hidden under the floor tile to the left of the entrance!��


    Messai had no idea how she was still able to receive messages from Nond in the Holy City. But, as Cheryl messaged her out of concern, she decided to send a reply back to Cheryl even though they��re now enemies.


    ��I��m alright.��


    Right after Messai sent that message, the door to the room was pushed open. Messai immediately closed the magicwork interface and turned around to look at the door.


    The Saintess Herolia walked into the room. There were no attendants or nuns apanying her. She was all alone.


    ��I��ve heard that, since the World Expo, you��ve been stationed in Nond for over two months?��


    ��That��s correct.��


    Messai was filled with confusion as to why the Saintess Herolia saved her. But, she decided to suppress her questions in her heart and answer all the questions Saintess Herolia had for her first.


    ��In that case... do you miss Nond?��


    Herolia��s next question caused Messai to immediately choke with emotions.


    Her reasons were telling her that she should treasure the opportunity given to her by the Saintess Herolia and stay in the Holy City as her bodyguard.


    But, there was a voice deep within her heart telling her nonstop ��If you don��t return and open a card pack or two, your deck will bepletely phased out by the new cards.��


    At this moment, Messai finally realized what the ��devil��s whisper�� was. This temptation was no illusion.


    Suddenly, Messai heard a sound in her head. She immediately opened up the magicwork and discovered that it was a message from Cheryl. The sound she heard was the message notification sound.


    ��You��re alright? Then, are you able to find a way to escape back to Nond? Even though the Nation of the Holy Church is a bit far from Nond, it��s still better than staying in that boring ce forever. Furthermore, I��ve not used any of the stuff you��ve left me. Once you return, you can use them to buy card packs yourself.��


    After reading the message, Messai truly wanted to use her hands to type a response of ��There��s no need. Thanks.�� back to Cheryl.


    But, Herolia had slowly walked over to Messai. If she was to suddenly extend her hands to tap in midair, it will definitely raise suspicions in Herolia.


    ��Answer me, Messai.��


    Herolia arrived before Messai. She was a head shorter than Messai. But, Messai knew that this Saintess was even older than her own grandmother. Of course, Messai had lived in the Holy Church��s orphanage her entire childhood and didn��t even know who her parents were.


    The sentence ��I��m very curious�� seemed to be written on Herolia��s jade-blue eyes. They pressured Messai to answer her truthfully.


    ��It is... more interesting than I expected.��


    Messai didn��t know why the Saintess Herolia would be curious about her stay in Nond. But, it was impossible for her to describe her experience in Nond with few words.


    At this moment, Messai suddenly recalled the originium crystal the adjutant requested for her to deliver to the Saintess.


    ��Lady Herolia, my adjutant hoped to be able to deliver this to you.��


    Messai took out the originium crystal she had kept hidden and handed it to Herolia. Strictly speaking, that orignium crystal containing the ess to the magicwork was a demon��s creation.


    But, it does not possess any danger. Furthermore, Messai would at times pick up weapons from fallen demons on the battlefield to use.


    ��Never would I expect for that young missionary to be your adjutant. But, that wouldn��t affect anything.��


    Herolia epted the originium crystal from Messai. She held it and examined it for a long while.


    ��Lady Saintess, I must call to your attention. This orignium crystal is actually...��


    ��Created by a demon, right?��


    Messai wanted to inform Herolia the true identity of the magicwork. But, Herolia dered its identity before she could say finish.


    ��Yes.. that��s right,�� Messai nodded.


    Messai knew Herolia to be the person closest to god. Thus, she believed Herolia should possess enormous hatred or disgust toward demons. However, the reality wasn��t that...


    ��But, what��s inscribed into this originum crystal are the Runes of Order and not the demon��s chaotic magic power.��


    Herolia instilled her magic power into the originium crystal. The originium crystal let out a pure white light. The Runes of Order inscribed in the originium crystal began to overflow to the surface.


    The magic power began to gather toward Herolia...


    Herolia crushed the originium crystal in her hand. Like a flood, the Runes of Order started to pour into her body. She attempted toprehend the principle behind theposition of the magicwork. But, the amount of runes were simply too terrifyingly many. In the end, Herolia gave up on that thought.


    ��This is the magicwork?��


    Herolia looked to the interface that appeared in her line of sight. There were only three special icons on the near-empty desktop.


    With the demonstration given by the adjutant before, Herolia immediately extended her finger and tapped on the Mage Forum icon. The Mage Forum interface appeared before her eyes. But, she did not obtain her wish... she did not manage to enter this whole new world. Instead, an ice-cold notification message refused her entry.


    ��Inte connection lost...��


    Inte... connection?


    Herolia pondered about the meaning behind this message. After tapping ��confirm,�� the Mage Forum��s interface waspletely nk. It waspletely different from the one the adjutant showed her.


    At this moment, a sphere of light appeared on Herolia��s shoulder. This sphere of light was some sort of living creature. It lingered on Herolia��s shoulder for a moment and seemed to have whispered something to her.


    The next moment, Herolia suddenly grabbed Messai��s hand as if to confirm something.


    ��Lady... Herolia?��


    ��Sure enough... is this caused by the remnant of the World Tree?��


    Herolia didn��t bother to pay attention to Messai at all. Her attention waspletely captured by the full-bar signal at the bottom right corner of the magicwork��s desktop.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Chapter 206</h4>


    ��The remnant... of the World Tree?��


    Herolia��s sudden and descriptive words caught Messai��s attention.


    Before meeting the World Tree sapling Tylene held in her hand, Messai only knew World Trees to be very ancient and were things of legend.


    But, Herolia knew that she had a leaf from the World Tree with her just bying in contact with her.


    The Saintess did not answer Messai. Instead, she grabbed her hand again. Messai tried to pull her hand back but discovered the Saintess possessed astonishing strength.


    Her strength was not the type of brute force capable of causing pain. Instead, it seemed like time had stopped on Herolia.


    At this moment, Herolia closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, a pitch-ck world... the ��Conscious World,�� appeared before her.


    Inside that world, a sphere of light was illuminating the darkness. Gradually, that sphere of light transformed into a deer-like creature.


    Herolia extended her hand and petted the deer-like creature��s fur. Then, she turned around to look behind her.


    It was an unimaginable scenery. Threads of golden light were gathered together on that deer.


    The golden light represented her believers, the people that admired her, in the Holy City. The power of their beliefs were being provided to the deer before Herolia as nourishment.


    That amount of believers was the result of Herolia��s over a hundred years of effort.


    Herolia was able to see a small sphere of light on Messai. But, apart from the small sphere of light, she could also see arge sphere of white light. Beside that white lightid a purely white kitten.


    ��Should I celebrate your awakening?�� Herolia asked quietly.


    Unfortunately, the kitten ignored her. It yawned, used its paw to scratch its chin and thenid back down on the sphere of light with its eyes closed.


    ��You��ve slept for so long, now... how many believers do you still have remaining?��


    Herolia��s words caused the kitten lying on the sphere of light to open its eyes. At this moment, arge amount of white spheres of light appeared in the pitch-ck space before Herolia��s field of vision.


    The bodies of lights gathered in the pitch-ck space resembled twinkling stars.


    ��Impossible, in only a month...��


    Even though Herolia was prepared for it, she still couldn��t help but reveal an expression of shock.


    ��How exactly...?��


    Perhaps to answer Herolia, the pitch-ck space began to gradually disappear. When she blinked her eye, the spheres of light had disappeared before her and was reced by the Mage Forum��s interface. A series of new posts were being updated on the screen.


    ��Lady Herolia, are you alright?��


    Messai shouted for Herolia repeatedly. Ever since a while ago, Herolia��s expression had turned sluggish. Thissted for roughly a minute.


    ��I��m... fine.��


    Herolia removed her grasp of Messai��s hand. The instant she did that, her connection with the Magic Network severed. She couldn��t help but recall the scene of therge amount of white spheres of light.


    She felt like the effort she put forth for the past hundred years couldn��t even match the achievement gained by a white kitten lying asleep in an afternoon. It was a sense of defeat.


    Exactly how? Was it a contract with the demon?


    ��Messai, if I remember correctly, you said you were protecting an elf? That elf was on the Chaos Demon��s side, correct?�� asked Herolia all of a sudden.


    ��Yes. That elf... is working for the Chaos Demon.��


    Messai honestly replied to Herolia Tylene��s upation in the Hearthstone Tavern. It was true that Tylene was living in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Judging from the interactions between the Frost Elf Tylene and the Chaos Demon Joshua, she wasn��t a ve or a servant. Instead, they seemed to be ��associates.��


    ��What job?��


    ��...Singing.��


    Messai took some time to recall what Tylene does in the tavern.


    Apart from asionally helping the servers of the tavern deliver beverages to customers, she would more often be found on the small stage with her harp singing songs that causes people to desire to sleep.


    But, ever since the Hearthstone Tavern introduced the originium crystal that could record one��s singing, Tylene had rarely got back on the stage to sing.


    Nevertheless, Messai was certain that Tylene was working as a singer under Joshua. She would sing two types of songs: those that would make one want to sleep and those that would impassion one with the desire to enter a battlefield.


    Regardless of which sort of songs she sung, Messai, from the bottom of her heart, felt that her singing wasparable to that of the Holy Church��s choir!


    Of course... Messai wouldn��t dare make this sort of evaluation before the leader of the choir, the Saintess Herolia.


    ��In other words, her job is basically the same as my choir?��


    After hearing Messai��s description, the only thing Herolia could think of was the choir.


    ��It��s a bit different. That Chaos Demon had recorded the Frost Elf��s singing into originium crystals called ��musical records.�� Paying a certain amount of money, anyone could purchase those musical records. With a musical record, one will be able to hear her singing anytime and anywhere. On top of that, there��s the ��Voice of Nond�� on the magicwork.��


    In order to demonstrate, Messai tapped open the Voice of Nond.


    The Voice of Nond��s Morning News program had already ended. The next program just so happened to be Tylene��s program.


    The Saintess Herolia grabbed Messai��s hand again. She connected onto the magicwork and, with Messai��s instructions, tapped open the Voice of Nond.


    ��Good afternoon everyone. I am Tylene. Today, we will be continuing with the story of ��ddin.����


    Herolia didn��t bother to pay close attention to exactly what Tylene was narrating. Her attention waspletely focused on the Voice of Nond��s lower right corner, the ��Current Listeners.��


    At the beginning, there were a thousand four hundred and twenty seven listeners. But, in less than three minutes after the program started, the amount of listeners had increased to five thousand seven hundred and twenty-four. Furthermore, it was still increasing.


    There exists a festival called the Radiating Light Festival in the Holy City. It was a festivalmemorating the birth of God. On that day, the choir will sing a hymn to the entire Holy City. But, due to the za��s limited space, only a small number of people were actually able to hear the hymn.


    Evidently... the amount of listeners of the Voice of Nond program was approaching the amount of believers that will make pilgrimage during the Radiating Light Festival.


    ��Lady Herolia... about the Frost Elf��s upation, I��ve once heard a definition from that Chaos Demon.��


    Messai felt that Tylene could no longer be considered as a wandering minstrel or bard. But, her performance method was vastly different from those singers.


    After all, in this world, one will need to spend arge sum of money to enter a theater in order to hear a singer��s performance. Messai felt that songs sung by singers were luxuries that only the nobles could enjoy.


    Even the Saintess Herolia and her choir belonged to that sort of ��rare treasure.��


    But, this Frost Elf��s signings were different. One will be able to obtain them by spending a small sum of money or some time to listen to the Voice of Nond.


    ��What... definition?��


    Herolia seemed somewhat entranced by the Voice of Nond��s interface.


    ��I...dol.�� Messai recalled the term Joshua used. It was a profession she had never heard of before.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Chapter 207</h4>


    ��These are the records for the Hearthstone Tavern��stest revenue and expenses.��


    Mrs. Melina handed the ledger to Joshua. Joshua opened the ledger and flipped over a couple pages.


    Since the Hearthstone Tavern opened till now, all the ie and expenses of the tavern has been recorded on the ledger. At the end of every month, they will be summed up.


    Mrs. Melina financial management was excellent. After all, this olddy had saved a business in dire straits all on her own.


    The total amount of card packs sold in the month was recorded on the originium lizard server.


    Due to the fact that the Hearthstone Tavern has tripled in size and the amount of arcanotech devices containing the Hearthstone game increased a lot, that originium lizard gained two newpanions.


    That said, even with a greater number of them, their idle nature caused them to be hibernating with closed eyes on the regr.


    Joshua verified the amount of profit from the card packs with the amount of card packs sold. He confirmed that there were no mistakes.


    ��Mister Joshua... I think that we need to hire a couple more servers.��


    Mrs. Melina took out an ��employee registry.��


    ��That��s fine with me. But, I am curious as to where you found those servers.��


    Joshua epted the registry from Mrs. Melina. He turned the page and discovered that it was so detailed that it��s scary.


    The registry not only recorded the servers�� basic information such as names and genders, it also recorded their previous work experience and home address.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that the mp�� Joshua was using was an originium crystal inscribed with illumination runes, Joshua would suspect that he had returned to earth.


    That registry was no different from a photo-less CV, a resume, at all.


    ��Nond is a city that respects contracts. Mister Joshua, there are some businesses here that specialize in providing workers,�� exined Mrs. Melina.


    ��It��s not... ve trade, right?��


    The first thing that popped up in Joshua��s mind was the ve market from the medieval times.


    ��I��m old now. My memories aren��t that good anymore. But, I believe that ve trade has been banned tens of years ago. Perhaps that��s something that exist in other countries but it is absolutely prohibited in Nond,�� said Mrs. Melina.


    ��The world��s most prosperous city... right?��


    Joshua cannot describe this city as being medieval. The arcanotech workshops across the Gear River have been in operation for over fifty years. The arcanotech devices produced by them were already showing early signs of modern technologies.


    Take...��automobile�� for example. Joshua has seen a ��car�� propelled by magic power passing by on the street not long ago. Many mages were attracted by that ��car�� and stopped to check it out. Joshua believed that it would soon rece the carriages.


    The First Industrial Revolution was already happening in Nond. With magic power as the catalysis, the gates to the Second Industrial Revolution were being opened.


    As for Joshua, he pried open the gates to the Information Age for the citizens of Nond ahead of schedule.


    ��Mrs. Melina, the next time you go out to hire new servers, please bring me with you.��


    Joshua handed the registry back to Mrs. Melina.


    The humans of this world were climbing up the technology tree extremely fast; whether it be for civilian uses or military uses... But, ording to Third Prince��s memory, the structure of the Demon Realm was still lingering in the ��medieval times.��


    Even though Joshua had no desire to participate in the power struggle of the Demon Realm, it remains that the Demon Realm was his home state. If the humans decided to use a ��380mm artillery cannon�� to smash open the doors to the Demon Realm, the Demon Realm would be done for.


    But, that was something that Joshua actually didn��t have to worry about. His older sister Cecily has been working hard on promoting change to the stubborn, inflexible and bewards Demon Realm. Hopefully, she would gain a greater understanding of the current human world after obtaining the magicwork.


    What Joshua needed to consider now was how to expand his ��entertainment guild.�� Currently, he could only think of two ways to expand it.


    First, he could ask Sir Weissenasche to help find suitable actors and actresses. As for the second, it would be to check out the ��talent market�� Mrs. Melina mentioned.


    ��Mister Joshua, that��s not a problem at all. ...Apart from that, there��s the issue with the price of the Hearthstone card packs.��


    Mrs. Melina didn��t know whether or not to bring her proposal up. At the beginning, Joshua had set the price of the card packs to three gold coins. But,ter on, he decreased the price to a single gold coin.


    ��Is it too expensive?��


    Joshua had guessed the issue Mrs. Melina would raise.


    Even if the price of the card packs were to be deemed as a single gold coin, many customers would stillin about it being too expensive.


    This was especially true for a certain impoverished inquisitor and online author, Cheryl. She would frequently post on the Mage Forum that she was so impoverished recently and would have to eat y to survive. She would also make posts begging for charity people to give her 328 gold coins so she could enjoy a proper meal. Furthermore, she would mention she had no idea about any Hearthstone expansion card packs or Goblins vs Gnomes.


    The expensive nature of the card packs led to the Hearthstone cards to be very expensive too. Currently, the most expensive card being traded in the Hearthstone Tavern was a Golden Ragnaros. It was listed with a price of four thousand gold coins. That was enough money to purchase an outstanding quality staff.


    To the dwarves, rich fellows that made their fortune from extracting originium crystals, a single gold coin was something that they would not even bother to blink their eyes at. But, to some impoverishedmoners or mages, a single gold coin was enough to feed them for an entire week.


    Even though Joshua had set up a mission in the system where one will be able to obtain a new card pack every day by winning three matches, the majority of the yers were stillining about the price of the card packs. After the new expansion went live, this sort ofints started appearing on the Mage Forum more frequently.


    ��Mister Joshua, I don��t believe that you need to decrease the price,�� said Mrs. Melina.


    Even though decreasing the price will satisfy the impoverished yers, Hearthstone��s biggest customers, the whales, were the wealthy mages and dwarves. If they were to decrease the price, it will cause a psychological disequilibrium in the hearts of the yers that had purchased arge amount of card packs already.


    ��While we shouldn��t decrease the price, we can do discount sales,�� said Joshua.


    ��Discount sales...��


    Joshua took out a white piece of paper and a pen. Then, he wrote a ��50% OFF�� on the paper.


    ��I believe you know this too. It��s a method businesses frequently employ to sell their items. During certain special holidays, we can use 10 percent, 30 percent or even 50 percent off to sell the card packs.��


    Regardless of which world it might be, giving a discount would always be the method that could stimte intelligent creatures into a state of buy buy buy. It was the same for this world too.


    In Nond, the ratio of gold coin and silver coin was set to 1:10. Thus, after giving it a discount, the card packs would be able to be sold in silver coins.


    ��These days, it��s a perfect opportunity to celebrate the release of the new expansion. Mrs. Melina, you can decide on how much discount we should give.��


    Joshua handed the ��50% OFF�� paper to Mrs. Melina. This female merchant knew much better than Joshua on how to earn more money through this method.

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Chapter 208</h4>


    Tylene ced down the reading script and did a stretch. The illumination of the setting sun came through the window outside the Noiseless Room andnded on the ends of Tylene��s hair.


    Illuminated by sunlight, the frost elf��s long blonde hair gradually turned silvery white.


    The colors of the frost elves�� hair were silvery white. The reason why Tylene��s hair was blonde was due to her escape. In order to allow for her to escape from those with gray mist and the frost elf��s territory, the forest that they��ve lived in for many generations, the elders of the Frost Elves used special magic to disguise Tylene as an ordinary forest elf.


    As time passed, the magic the elders used to disguise Tylene��s race started to gradually weaken. Gradually, Tylene began to show special racial characters of the frost elves.


    Back when Tylene was still following the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, she would immediately use magic to restore her disguise the moment it showed signs of losing effectiveness.


    Tylene remembers clearly what the Grand Elder that she respected greatly told her before his death �� ��Take the seed of the World Tree and escape this ce! Do not reveal your identity to anyone! Else, those gray-mist people will find you! Go to the ckwood Forest... and find a forest elf called Safran! He will offer you protection!��


    ��Grand Elder... I��m sorry... I didn��t seek out the forest elves�� help...��


    The scene of her home being devoured by the gray mist shed through Tylene��s head repeatedly. She was also recalling the look of hope in that elder��s eyes before his death.


    The elven elders of the Frost Elves were most definitely hoping for her to find the Forest Elves and seek asylum under them. Then, with the help of the Forest Elves, she would germinate the seed of the World Tree within her.


    Unfortunately... Tylene did not listen to her elders�� advice. Instead, she entrusted the World Tree and herself to a demon.


    If her dead Frost Elf elders knew that she had sought asylum under a dangerous demon, they would most definitely fly into a rage...


    But... Tylene did not regret her decision.


    She gazed at the World Tree��s tender green leaves. Compared to when it just germinated, the current World Tree was approaching half a meter in height. From a tiny sapling, it had grown to the size of a mature bonsai tree. Its roots began to spread further and the amount of leaves also grew more numerous.


    Ever since the Voice of Nond began broadcasting, Tylene was able to sense the ��admiration��ing from the people all over Nond everyday.


    The emotion of ��admiration�� served as the nourishment for the World Tree. Because of that, Tylene was able to see the World Tree growing up before her all the time.


    The amount of nourishment was so vast, it was a quantity that Tylene would never be able to achieve through performing in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe... Even if she was to go to the Forest Elves, Tylene would only be able to find a ce to hide from those gray mist people and not a ce where she would revive her race.


    The World Tree��s current speed of growth allowed Tylene to see hope. She felt that the World Tree will once again grow up into an ancient tree that reached the sky in no time at all.


    All of this was only possible with the help of a Chaos Demon, with the help from Joshua.


    ��Have I finished reading all the stories provided by Mister Joshua?��


    Tylene flipped over the script and drew a leaf symbol on thest page. The symbol meant that the story was already shared to the listeners of the Voice of Nond.


    ��In other words, I can go seek out Mister Joshua for new stories.��


    Tylene closed the script titled ��One Thousand and One Nights.�� The stories in that script were provided to Tylene by Joshua one after another.


    Before sharing them with the listeners of the Voice of Nond, Tylene would read over them many times... Every single story was so interesting that Tylene would forget about the passage of time.


    Furthermore, after she shared the stories to the listeners of the Voice of Nond, a whole bunch of posts discussing the story will appear on the Mage Forum��s Voice of Nond sub-forum. Currently, the story most widely discussed was ��ddin and the Magic Lamp.��


    ��Say, does the Magic Lamp really exist?��


    Tylene suddenly asked the ��World Tree�� lying on the table.


    The World Tree did not answer Tylene. It seemed to sensed something as its branches suddenly curled up.


    Tylene wanted to ask the World Tree what��s going on when she suddenly felt her heart palpitating.


    The palpitation of her heart did not bring forth any pain. It just caused Tylene to feel slightly flustered.


    Because of that, Tylene immediately ran out of the Noiseless Room, pushed open the windows and looked at the sky.


    The moment she opened the window, the mor of themercial street reached Tylene��s ears. The flustered feeling she felt disappeared in an instant.


    ��Exactly... what happened?��


    Tylene held her chest as she looked at the World Tree inside the Noiseless Room. It had returned to normal.


    Ever since the World Tree started lodging in her body, her senses, strictly speaking, were connected with the World Tree. She was able to feel some of the tactile sensations the World Tree felt.


    For example, the sensation when the World Tree��s leaves were being fondled by Joshua...


    The heart palpitation Tylene felt this time came from the World Tree too.


    ��Is someone seeking out your help? Lord Enluci?��


    Tylene walked back into the Noiseless Room to ask the World Tree. Unfortunately, the World Tree did not reply to her. It remained silent the entire time.


    ��Big sis Tylene, your dinner.��


    At this moment, Ynor interrupted Tylene��s train of thoughts. He was carrying some fruits.


    ��Ynor! Wait... What��s with your outfit today?��


    Ynor��s appearance caused Tylene topletely forget about the questions in her heart. Ever since joining the Hearthstone Tavern, Tylene gradually grew very close to this beautiful subus.


    The subus had also invoked some of Tylene��s hidden passions. For example... dressing up the subus in something pretty.


    Right now, what Ynor was wearing was a standard male server��s attire. Evidently, it was not up to Tylene��s esthetics standards.


    ��Big sis Tylene, the skirt you gave me was too short. Wearing that, I received strange looks from the tavern��s drunken customers.��


    Ynor took a step back. But, her step back was nowhere as fast as Tylene takingrge strides toward him. Soon, Ynor was cornered to the wall.


    ��It��s for the tavern��s marketing. Ynor, you need to show endurance. ording to my observation, many of the guests came here for you.��


    ��Wa...wait! Big sis Tylene, His Highness Joshua requested for you to see him in his study after you finished eating!��


    Forced to dire straits, Ynor made his final struggle. The struggle worked exceptionally well.


    ��Mister Joshua?��


    The not-at-all-graceful expression disappeared from Tylene��s face. She finally stopped approaching Ynor too.


    ��Mn... it��s most likely for the new script.��


    Taking this opportunity, Ynor took several steps toward the stairs. He was prepared to escape at any moment.


    Hearing ��new script,�� Tylene reacted in a practically identical manner as the dark elf. Her pointy ears perked up like rabbits.


    ��I��ll go over right away!��


    Tylene ignored the dinner Ynor brought her and ran downstairs. Seeing this, Ynor heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Chapter 209</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    A dozen or so minutes earlier. After Mrs. Melina finished reporting the finances to Joshua, a new guest appeared in Joshua��s study. It was Sir Weissenasche.


    Ever since the Weissenasche Theater screened the movies ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon�� in session, the Weissenasche Theater became unprecedentedly popr.


    Sir Weissenasche swears that if it wasn��t for Joshua��s two movies, his Weissenasche Theater would��ve been crushed to ruins by his old foe.


    It was Joshua��s appearance that rescued the near-bankrupt theater and allowed Sir Weissenasche to achieve sess enough to leave his name in the annals.


    ��Your Highness Joshua.��


    Sir Weissenasche took off his hat upon entering the study. Ever since he learned that Joshua��s true identity was a prince from the Demon Realm, he began addressing Joshua as ��Your Highness.��


    ��Are you really going to be fine walking on the street dressed like this?��


    Joshua looked at the slightly chubby middle-aged theater administrator. Both his hairstyle and his attire made Joshua associate him with the number one viin of ��L��on: The Demon,�� Stansfield.


    ��People will recognize me at times and think that I��m Mister Stansfield. But, after my bodyguards mediate with them, nothing major will happen. There have also been a couple young girls that have sought for my autograph.��


    Dressed like this, Sir Weissenasche will most definitely be recognized by the fans of ��L��on: The Demon.�� But, he wouldn��t receive warm treatments from the fans like how Pluk, the person ying the male lead L��on, would.


    Generally, he would be seen as a heinous evil person by the fans and suffer their attacks to relieve the grievance the characters in the movie suffered under Stansfield��s hands.


    Even though his attire was extremely dangerous, Sir Weissenasche seemed to be very happy to receive such enthusiasm from fans.


    ��Autograph? It would appear that the character Stansfield is quite charming still. In that case, Sir Weissenasche, what brought you here today?��


    Joshua was not involved in the internal management of the Weissenasche Theater. He had never doubted whether or not Sir Weissenasche was loyal either.


    If Joshua guessed correctly, Sir Weissenasche was very possibly a servant of the Duke of Bones. The Duke of Bones seemed to have ced some sort of magic on this human too.


    Through the power of the Duke of Bones�� imprint on his hand, Joshua was able to easily strip life away from Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, this here is the most recent earnings report for the Weissenasche Theater. I��ve already deposited your earnings into your storage.��


    Sir Weissenasche took out a very thick ledger and handed it to Joshua. Joshua flipped a couple pages and skimmed the contents. Every single page contained profits with numbers in digits so high that the Third Prince has never before seen.


    Sure enough, the movie box office business was an enormous source of revenue. Even though the Hearthstone card packs also bring forth a considerable amount of profit, the revenue from the movies were what truly backed Joshua��s assets.


    ��Furthermore, I was informed by my servant that the manager of the Nond��s National Theater, that merchant who doesn��t know art, is nning to sell that theater.��


    Sir Weissenasche was an artist with a dream. Because of his dream, he had once embarked the path toward bankruptcy. The person who forced him onto that path was none other than the manager of the Nond��s National Theater.


    After Joshua came to Nond, things changedpletely. Sir Weissenasche not only managed to aplish his dream, he also utterly defeated his old rival��s plot against him.


    ��After the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe left, Nond��s National Theater no longer possessed any means of resistance... But, I wasn��t expecting for the manager of the theater to be this decisive in selling the theater. What happened to the theatrical troupes that were working in that theater before?��


    Having stayed in Nond for so long, Joshua already learned how the theaters of this world operates.


    Generally speaking, a theater will always attempt to cultivate their own theatrical troupe. Sir Weissenasche has managed to cultivate two theatrical troupes that were somewhat well-known in Nond before too. Unfortunately, his theatrical troupes were scooped away by Nond��s National Theater.


    ��That despicable merchant will definitely consider them as goods and sell them along with the theater. Your Highness Joshua, there��s many promising performers in those theatrical troupes.��


    In the end, Sir Weissenasche failed to live up to the standards of being a merchant. He remains an artist with his humanity still intact. He was rmending to Joshua the performers that will soon be homeless.


    ��Gather those performers. I can provide them with an opportunity. But, tell them this. Apart from their acting skills, what I demand for is loyalty. I do not want goods that can be purchased using money.��


    Joshua��s voice sounded extremely tranquil. Sir Weissenasche looked at the young man sitting behind the desk. Truth be told, he was unable to sense the airs of a ruler from Joshua...


    But, hearing Joshua��s words, Sir Weissenasche felt a cold sensation behind his back. He knew very well that the person seated before him was no ��human.�� Instead, he was a ��dangerous Chaos Demon.��


    ��Understood. Your Highness Joshua, I will pass this message on to them.��


    Sir Weissenasche lowered his head and bowed to Joshua. Then, he left the study.


    After seeing Sir Weissenasche leave the study, Joshua yawned. Then, he picked up a pile of screeny scripts in the study.


    Ciri had requested a leave of absence in order to take the test to increase her mage ranking. She will likely be out for a week or so.


    Joshua was slightly unused to the absence of the female mage. Or perhaps... he was not used to not hearing her ridicules?


    Joshua pushed aside the strange thoughts and began to n on his next movie.


    Sure enough, the most direct method to test a performer would be to have them participate in the shooting of a movie. The first step would be the screening process.


    Joshua was nning for his next movie to be a story about the rtionship between a person and an animal. ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon�� had gradually altered humanity��s view toward demons.


    What Joshua needed now was a movie that other races will shed tears upon watching. For example... the elf race.


    While Joshua was inspecting his scripts, Ynor walked into his study with his dinner. He was carrying two sets of dinner. One was for Joshua and the other was for Tylene.


    ��Ynor, have Tylenee to my study after she finished her broadcast.��


    ��Big sis Tylene... wuu... Your Highness Joshua, I understand.��


    Ynor��s body trembled slightly after hearing Joshua tell him to find Tylene. Even Ynor��s characteristic demon tail curled up in a lump.


    ��Don��t think too much about what Tylene��s doing to you. At times, if you��re unable to resist, just give in and enjoy it.��


    Obviously, Joshua knew of the strange obsession the frost elf acquired recently. But, he showed no desire to stop her. After all, even though Ynor was saying he didn��t like it, he was actually enjoying the dress-ups.


    ��O...kay.��


    In the end, withplicated feelings, Ynor left Joshua��s study.

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Chapter 210</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Hachi... Why don��t Hachi understand?��


    Tylene was holding the script in her hand. Her eyes werepletely reddened. Tears were rolling down her cheeks nonstop.


    Even Ciri didn��t cry in such a manner when she first read the script. It would appear that, to this pure and honest frost elf, the destructive nature of this story was simply too much.


    ��The feelings of animals are far purer than humans.��


    At this moment, Joshua handed a handkerchief to the frost elf. She picked up the handkerchief and wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and calmed her mind.


    ��Mister Joshua, is there anything that I can do for this movie?��


    After Tylene finished reading the entire script, she was unable to find any character that resembled her. Besides, with her lousy acting skills, she wouldn��t be so arrogant as to demand to participate in the movie either.


    Joshua��s decision to allow her to read the script of the movie before the filming was most definitely so that she could participate in the filming of the movie. Apart from that, the only other person who would be able to read the script ahead of production would be the female mage Ciri.


    ��I��ve heard that elves are able tomunicate with nature. Apart from human performers, this movie also needed animal performers. I possess no knowledge on how to raise and train animals.��


    The script Joshua had Tylene read was named ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.�� That said, the script Joshua wrote was the adapted American version and not the original Japanese version.


    For the filming of that movie, Joshua needed several animal performers.


    The humans of this world had raised wolves as huntingpanions. But,pared to dogs and cats, animalsmonly seen, the mages of this world would asionally raise arm-length wyrms or elemental creatures as pets.


    ��Raising and training animals might not be my expertise. But, I am capable ofmunicating with animals.��


    To elves, being able tomunicate with nature was their racial trait. Tylene has learned how tomunicate with the Direwolves of the snowfield since young. Albeit, she has never managed to tame any direwolf.


    ��Then, we��ll find some time to go to the marketce to find a couple animal performers.��


    If Joshua��s memories served him correct, there existed a wild animal market in Nond. That said, the ��wild animals�� were mostly dangerous magic creatures. If one was lucky, one might even be able to find drake eggs.


    ��Mn, I��ll make preparations.��


    After reading the script, Tylene became extremely passionate about the filming of that movie. After agreeing to go to the market, she left the study.


    With that, the study grew much quieter. Joshua had inscribed runes that prevents sound on the floor. As such, one will not be able to hear the noisy tavern in the study.


    Joshua was not used to the quietness of the tavern. He took a nce out the window and saw that it was already night time.


    Generally, he would be discussing the ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� expansion with Ciri at this hour. But, Ciri was taking a leave of absence.


    As such, Joshua decided to take a break and give himself a vacation today. After he finished washing up, he returned to his room with the intention of resting up for tomorrow��s movie performers�� selection.


    But, Joshua had onlyid down on his bed for a short while when a message came from the magicwork.


    The magicwork interface appeared before Joshua. Joshua extended his hand and tapped open the message. He discovered that the message was from Gallolei.


    Since that proud ck Swan left Nond, she has, from being the Flower of Fari, became the Flower of the Mage Forum��s Camp.�� Among the people that established camps on the forum, she was the most popr.


    Whether it be the amount of posts Gallolei made on her camp or the amount of replies she received, they both far surpassed the second ce Belle.


    Perhaps this might have to do with the management from her mother Madam Schroder, Gallolei began posting more than just her daily thoughts and food photographs onto her camp. She would also write those ��Chicken Soup for the Soul.��


    It was through Gallolei��s camp that Joshua learned how things were going with the promotion of ��L��on: The Demon�� in Fari.


    Why would this busy youngdy send a sudden message to him sote at night?


    Joshua took a nce at the content of the message and discovered that it was a simple greeting.


    ��Good evening, Mister Joshua...��


    ��Mmm, good evening.��


    Joshua soon sent a reply.


    ��Mister Joshua, have you slept yet? I��ve returned home. But, after returning home, my father has been arguing with my mother the entire time. Because of that, I��ve not been able to fall asleep.��


    Not able to fall asleep...? Doesn��t this world possess magic that could block out noise?


    Of course, Joshua did not mention those unwittyments.


    ��Arguing? The Grand Duke of ckwood and your mother? Why are they arguing?��


    In his impression, Madam Schroder was an unyielding career woman. Bringing back ��L��on: The Demon�� to Fari, she will undoubtedly provoke a conflict caused by the change to stage ys brought forth by movies.


    Even though it would be a conflict of arts, ��L��on: The Demon�� will definitely leave behind enormous shock to stage ys. The result could very likely cause a portion of the stage y performers lose their job.


    Because of that, it was likely that there would be some nobles in Fari that would try to prevent the proliferation of ��L��on: The Demon.�� Those hindrances Madam Schroder will encounter were things that she will have to solve on her own. Joshua would not be able to provide any help to her.


    ��I don��t know either. I just feel that my father seemed somewhat strange... Well, Mister Joshua, let��s talk about something else.��


    Strange... In what manner is he strange? But, before Joshua could finish typing, a picture popped up on his screen.


    With the current speed of the magicwork, uploading pictures was very difficult. But, Gallolei had the leaf of the World Tree. The picture Gallolei sent over was a ��selfie�� she took using the ��camera.��


    It was a... a very bold selfie.


    The young and seemingly underaged girl was only wearing gauze pajamas. Her eyes were looking at the camera. Her rosy lips were slightly opened. It seemed like she was saying something.


    Most unbearable of all, her soft white skin and her tempting corbone waspletely exposed. One could also slightly see her figure beneath the pajamas.


    ��If you upload a picture like this to your camp, your mother will likely ground you.��


    Joshua sent a very honest evaluation.


    ��It��s alright. This photo is only for Mister Joshua. What do you think?��


    Seeing this message, Joshua felt like he could see the ck Swan youngdy hiding under her nket andughing.


    ��I��m not interested in such an under-developed body. You can try again after a couple years.��


    In order to not have the ck Swan be too pleased with herself, Joshua gave her a cruel answer.


    ��Wuu. Okay, I got it... Lady Mother came to my room. Let��s talk again in the future. Good night.��


    Not long after, Gallolei stopped sending messages to Joshua.


    As Joshua looked at the pajamas picture Gallolei sent over, he suddenly lost his desire to sleep.


    Even though Joshua was not interested in underaged girls, it doesn��t change the fact that the ck Swan had recklessly showed off her figure and budding charm.


    When Joshua was lying on his bed pondering whether to go out to take a walk, the corner of his nket was suddenly lifted up. The next moment, a person intruded into Joshua��s bed.


    ��Ciri?�� Joshua could smell the familiar barbecue smell. Immediately, he thought of that female mage.


    As he was too focused on chatting with Gallolei earlier, Joshua did not notice Ciri entering the room.


    Joshua turned around and saw Ciri lying on the other side of the bed. Her silver-gray hair slid down her cheek. In the darkness, there seemed to be a slight rosy luster on her face.


    ��My big sis��s not in her alchemic atelier. Because of that, I had no choice but toe back to sleep in your bed,�� said Ciri.

 Chapter 211

    <h4>Chapter 211</h4>


    Kingdom of Fari. ckwood Manor.


    Having just finished taking a ��selfie,�� Gallolei ced the ��camera�� Joshua gifted her beneath her pillow. Then, sheid on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    Gallolei did not close her eyes to sleep like what she should be doing. The Mage Forum��s interface appeared before her eyes.


    Ever since she learned how to use the Mage Forum, Gallolei would be up on the Mage Forum for a long time before sleeping every night.


    ��Young miss, my teacher told me that night time is the most important period of time for living beings to grow. If you stay upte every night, it will cause burden to your body.��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard appeared from the shadows. With a look of worry on her face, the ckwood elf looked at the ck Swan lying on the bed, moving her fingers in midair nonstop and asionally smiling strangely.


    Before going to Nond to participate in the World Expo, Gallolei will be deep asleep at this time every night. She would sleep to prepare for the next day��s acting practices. But, ever since she gained the magicwork, her habit of sleeping early and waking up early disappeared...


    ��It��s alright. I��ll go to sleep after I finish reading this post. Oh, ��The Piper Tucker and the Lost Elven Youth�� seemed to have been updated.��


    As Gallolei skimmed through the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library, she noticed that a popr work has released itstest chapter.


    ��Eh? Now...? Shouldn��t the next update be tomorrow?��


    After the elven bodyguard heard that news, excitement appeared in her sleepy-sounding voice. She waved her fingers and opened up her own magicwork interface and signed onto the Mage Forum.


    But, the moment she tapped open the Motionless Library, she realized that something was wrong.


    ��Wait... young miss, it��s veryte now! If you don��t go to sleep now, theck of sleep will definitely burden your body!��


    ��Let me finish reading this chapter.��


    Gallolei ignored the urges of her bodyguard. After she tapped open thetest chapter released onto the Motionless Library, she curled up under her nket.


    ��Young miss...��


    At this moment, y feltpletely helpless. With Gallolei hiding under her nket, y was the only person ��remaining�� in the room.


    Thus, after a two second long mental struggle, the ckwood elf tapped open the Motionless Library��s novel ��The Piper Tucker and the Lost Elven Youth.��


    She had no idea how she came across this... philosophical work. But, after she finished reading the first chapter, she waspletely captivated by the novel.


    That said, she would cover her mouth with her hand whenever she reads the novel. Her heartbeat will also elerate rapidly.


    When the ckwood elf started to read the new chapter, she heard the sound of someone approaching the door to Gallolei��s room.


    The door knob turned. The ckwood elf immediately disappeared into the shadows...


    ��Gallolei!��


    The door to Gallolei��s room was pushed open. Gallolei��s head peeked out from her nket. She looked to the door and saw her mother, Madam Schroder, standing there.


    ��Mother... do you need anything?��


    Gallolei sat up on her bed and tidied her slightly messy hair.


    In a short few seconds, she had transformed from a -addicted girl�� who was nning to stay up all night long into a ��sleeping beauty�� startled awake in mid sleep.


    Before her mother, Gallolei must maintain the most basic form of gracefulness that the Flower of Fari should have.


    ��Tidy up your luggage. You��ll be going to the ckwood Forest tonight to receive the Blessing Ceremony from the elves.��


    A faint amount of magic power appeared on Madam Schroder��s hand. Her magic power activated the originium crystal embedded with illumination magic that was ced by the door. The moment that originium crystal started shining, magic power started to fill up the other originium crystals embedded with illumination magic in the room.


    ��To...night? Wasn��t it supposed to be... the day after tomorrow?��


    Gallolei rubbed her eyes and took some time to get used to the light in her room.


    The Duchy of ckwood and the elves of the ckwood Forest had a pact of peaceful coexistence. Included in the pact was a use that the ckwood Elves would send out their most outstanding younger generation��s elf to protect the ckwood Duchy��s heir, Gallolei.


    Because of that, Gallolei gained a very important and priest-like status among the ckwood Elves.


    ��Yes, it��s tonight. y, please inform Elder Safran to look after her.��


    Madam Schroder��s order was still unyielding as always. She looked beside Gallolei��s bed and the elven bodyguard revealed herself from the shadows to nod to Madam Schroder.


    Even though Gallolei was feeling very confused, she had no choice but to abide by her mother��s order. Thus, she immediately got out of bed, went to her wardrobe and began changing her clothes. While she��s doing that, y begins to pack up spare clothes for her.


    Half an hourter. Gallolei had finished getting ready. Under Madam Schroder��s watchful eyes, she entered a horse carriage.


    ��I kept feeling that something seems amiss.��


    Gallolei looked out the carriage��s window and looked to Madam Schroder standing by the manor��s entrance.


    There were no servants with her. Furthermore, the only people traveling with Gallolei was her bodyguard y and the carriage driver. This wasn��t normal for a Grand Duchess.


    ��Perhaps this is a request made by Elder Safran?��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard originally thought that she would only return to her homnd a couple dayster. She didn��t expect to be able to return to the ckwood Forest this soon. To her, being able to return sooner was something joyous.


    ��Let��s hope... that is the case.��


    Gallolei sat back down on her seat. An originium crystal Madam Schroder handed her before she left was present in her hand.


    This originium crystal was an orignium crystal that contained the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� Before they left for Fari, Joshua had given Madam Schroder multiple originium crystals that contained the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Madam Schroder has safeguarded those originium crystals like they were treasures. After all, with how outstanding the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� was, those originium crystals were destined to be treasures that one cannot purchase even with gold.


    But, before she left, Madam Schroder handed one such originium crystal to Gallolei.


    ��Some time is needed to reach the border of the ckwood Forest. Young miss, you shouldy down and rest up...��


    ��There��s no need.��


    Gallolei began to continue skimming through the new posts on the Mage Forum. When she tapped into her camp, she suddenly recalled something.


    ��y... I remember that there��s a Brass Dragon dwelling in the ckwood Forest, right?!��


    Gallolei picked up her ��camera.�� She stared at the ckwood Elf across her with a look of expectation.


    ��Oh... I don��t think... Elder Safran will allow young miss to see that dragon.��


    The elven bodyguard realized what her master wanted to do. If she was to post a picture of her together with a dragon onto her camp, the amount of people paying attention to her camp will increase many folds again.

 Chapter 212

    <h4>Chapter 212</h4>


    As the sky gradually brightened, the carriage finally arrived at the ckwood City��s border with the ckwood Forest.


    Carrying her luggage, Gallolei walked down the carriage.


    This ce was the only stage station outside the ckwood Forest. It has been maintained since hundreds of years ago when Gallolei��s family reached an agreement with the elves of the ckwood Forest.


    Gradually, the stage station outside the ckwood Forest has developed into a small exchange. The elves would use special medicinal herbs and ores to trade with humans arcanotech devices and other novel items.


    It was currently very early in the morning, so early that there was barely any light. Yet, one could still see some humans and ckwood elves at the stage station.


    ��You can return to the manor. You don��t have to follow me.��


    Gallolei said to the carriage driver. Then, carrying her suitcase, she entered the ckwood Forest.


    The reason why this forest was called ��ckwood�� was not because of the color of its trees. Instead, it was due to the size of the trees. The trees in the forest were enormous. Every single truck resembled a giant��s thick leg that reached over a hundred meters tall.


    Entering the ckwood Forest in this early in the morning was a mistake. The forest does not possess any lightning facilities and the enormous trees had blocked the small amount of light from the sky. Because of that, Gallolei could only rely on her memories and walk in the darkness following the road established by the elves.


    Soon, the fungi growing in the forest started to emit glimmering light. Some firefly-like elemental creatures also started to glimmer with light. The light they emitted allowed Gallolei to barely see the road ahead.


    ��Stop...human.��


    A voice sounded before Gallolei. Three ckwood elves holding bows and arrows walked out from the shadows. Two of the elves aimed their arrows at Gallolei. Their bow strings were pulled and their arrows could fly toward to pierce through Gallolei��s body at any moment.


    Gallolei was extremely surprised by the hostility shown by these ckwood Elves. Even though the ckwood Elves prohibit humans from entering their forest, they will only advise for the humans to leave. Only when the humans refused to heed their advice would they aim their arrows at them.


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard wanted to show herself and demand for her three rude fellow elves to withdraw their bows and arrows. But, before she could do so that, a faint tremble came from the ground.


    ��Calm yourselves. She is the daughter of the human that serves Narushi...��


    An aged and unflustered voice sounded from behind the three elves. An enormous brown bear appeared behind them. An elderly ckwood elf also appeared together with that brown bear.


    ��But, Elder Safran, we shouldn��t allow a human to enter the forest with how things are right now.��


    ��The Holy Tree Narushi had admitted that human��s daughter. She is Narushi��s priestess. As such, she is one of us.��


    The elf elder called Safran patted one of the young elf��s shoulder. With that, the elves withdrew their bows, arrows and hostility.


    As for Elder Safran, he walked over to Gallolei with the enormous brown bear.


    ��Esteemed teacher Safran.��


    Gallolei bowed to the aged ckwood elf. Safran could be said to be the wisest and more farsighted elder in the history of the ckwood Elves. He was the person who led the ckwood Elves to sign a pact with the humans.


    ��Gallolei, you��ve grown up... Thest time I saw you, you��re small enough to hide in Ayte��s fur.��


    The aged elven elder examined the ck Swan. To the elves, the speed at which humans grew was simply unimaginable.


    ��Get on Ayte��s back. y, if you��re tired, you can get on top too.��


    Elder Safran gently stroked the brown bear��s fur. The enormous brown bear was a magic beast that inhabits the ckwood Forest. Safran and the brown bear becamepanions in their youth. Even now, their rtionship remained unchanged.


    ��Mn!��


    Gallolei extended her hand and gently caressed the brown bear��s moist nose. Then, together with her elven bodyguard, she climbed up the brown bear��s back.


    With this brown bear called Ayte as her ride, Gallolei felt like she was on a soft bed...


    After traveling for roughly a dozen minutes, the darkness started to disappear. More and more different kinds of brightly shining vegetations began to appear in the forest. Insects that glimmered with light were also flying in the sky.


    Whenever Gallolei visited the territory of the elves, she would feel like she had arrived at a paradise...


    After arriving at the dwelling ce of the ckwood Elves, the brown bear leaned forward to allow Gallolei and y to dismount from its back. Together with her luggage, Galloleinded on the slightly damp ground.


    Unfortunately, the paradise experience did not persist for long.


    A roar enough to pierce through anyone��s eardrum suddenly echoed through the entire ckwood Forest. The terrifying sound wave swept through the forest with substantial impact.


    The brown bear called Ayte immediately extended its furry ws to block Gallolei and y... A vast amount of leaves were knocked off the trees from the shockwave.


    Gallolei was covering her ears. She felt suffocated like her heart was being grabbed by something.


    Dragon... this was the only thought in Gallolei��s mind. Only a creature as terrifying as a giant dragon would be able to let out such a roar.


    Fortunately, the brown bear blocked most of the impact from the roar for Gallolei. Else, Gallolei might��ve lost her sense of hearing after just arriving at the ckwood Forest.


    After the roar stopped, the brown bear used its moisty nose to rub against Gallolei who was hiding in its bosom. It seemed to be confirming Gallolei��s condition.


    ��I��m alright...��


    In order to express her gratitude, Gallolei took out some candy and snacks to feed the bear. The brown bear ate her snacks without even bothering to remove the packaging.


    ��Elder Safran, the Brass Dragon... what is going on with it?��


    Gallolei��s bodyguard walked out from the brown bear��s protection and arrived beside the elven elder. She has lived in the ckwood Forest for all her life but has never experienced such a terrifying roar from the Brass Dragon.


    That roar also contained an extremely berserk aura.


    ��The Protector of the World Tree has been inflicted with some sort of strange ailment.��


    Elder Safran took a nce around. The ckwood Elves nearby all seemed endlessly worried from the roar of the Brass Dragon.


    ��The ailment is gradually eroding its senses... We are attempting to find a way to treat it. But, our efforts did not produce a favorable oue. Because of that, we can only attempt tomunicate with it now. We can only hope that ourmunication will help it maintain its senses. But, even ourmunication is bing less and less effective.��


    ��Less effective? Isn��t that Brass Dragon especially fond of talking?��


    Gallolei��s bodyguard y had met the Brass Dragon before. Her evaluation of it was that it was a creature so fond of talking that it would die if it stopped talking with others. Whenever it encounters a new human, or any intelligent creature, it will start jabbering on and on about all kinds of strange topics.


    ��The Elven Elders�� words are unable to arouse the Protector��s interest.��


    Elder Safran sighed. The ckwood Elves live in the forest year-round. Very rarely would young elves leave the forest to explore the outside world. As for the old elves, their knowledge were limited to the world around the ckwood Forest and the books they received from trading with humans.


    Their knowledge and experience were already all known to the Protector of the World Tree, the Brass Dragon, a being far older than the elves. As such, it was only natural that their topics of conversations would not be able to arouse the Brass Dragon��s interest.


    ��Elder Safran, I believe I will be able to have a pleasant conversation with the Brass Dragon.��


    At this moment, Gallolei, using fittingnguage and etiquette, voiced her request to Elder Safran. But, her elven bodyguard y still managed to notice the ��camera�� Gallolei was hiding behind her back.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213 – Chaos (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 213: �C Chaos (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Galloeli followed Elder Safran to the region near the World Tree. The further in she walked, the more she could feel the aura of life originated from the entire forest.


    The entire forest exists as an entity with the enormous giant tree as the heart. The tranquil and peaceful aura made Gallolei feel very cozy.


    But, the coziness quickly disappeared the moment she stepped foot into where the World Tree was.


    ��What do you think of the book ��History of the Fari Kingdom?''��


    ��It��s useless! As I remember, that Brass Dragon has been alive for roughly the same amount of time as that human country has existed! He wouldn��t be interested in that book!��


    ��Then, what about ��The Way to Raise Marsh Alligators?�� I remember that book is a new work brought back by a young elf.��


    ��The Protector will frequently enter the forest to prey on the marsh alligators. He knew of the way to... eat those marsh alligators better than any human. Is this all the books Elder Morloc have in his collection?��


    Gallolei entered the core region closest to the World Tree. To the ckwood Elves, this was an iparably sacred ce.


    But, at this moment, arge amount of books were scattered on the ground covered in leaves. The books piled up into a small hill.


    Several high standing elders of the ckwood Elves were flipping through those books.


    ��They are searching for a book that could interest the Protector of the World Tree. The Protector has lived for simply too long. The knowledge he possessed far surpassed any elf or human in the ckwood Forest. Even though we��ve been trying to converse with him through various different topics, we��ve never been able to pique his interest.��


    Elder Safran exined this scene to Gallolei.


    He looked to the young human girl, ��Gallolei, the Priestess of the Holy Tree Narushi.... I��ve attempted to talk about the things that urred in the human world with the Protector. But, they did not manage to pique his interest.��


    ��Elder Safran, you don��t have to worry. Recently, I��ve apanied my mother to participate in Nond��s World Expo. That is an exposition that exhibited humanity��stest and greatest achievements. I believe what I��ve experienced in the exposition will be able to pique the Brass Dragon��s interest.��


    Gallolei has properly concealed her true intentions before Elder Safran. Nevertheless, the arcanotech devices she witnessed on the World Expo were things that could amaze many intelligent beings.


    But... The thing that truly astonished Gallolei, the thing that made her feel the ��change brought upon by technology�� and have the thought that ��one will only live with more satisfaction by climbing the tree of technology�� was the invention from the Chaos Demon �� the Magic Network.


    After she learned to use the magicwork, she becamepletely obsessed with the virtual world. Through the use of the magicwork, she was able tomunicate with her friends and fans even though they��re far away. She was able to express her own opinions to the people on the magicwork.


    ��World Expo... Nond, was it? That is indeed a city filled with knowledge.��


    Elder Safran seemed to be familiar with the neutral nation established by human mages. He took a nce at the World Tree��s leaves that were showing signs of yellowing.


    ��If you wish to attempt, I will not stop you. But, Gallolei... the Protector is under the influence of the ailment and no longer that easy tomunicate with. He is currently in a very frantic state. Should you enter the cave he lives in, even we will not be able to ensure your safety,�� said Elder Safran.


    ��Young miss... it is better to have the elders handle the task of appeasing the Protector.��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard y grabbed her hand. y has seen the Brass Dragon before. Even though the Brass Dragon��s temperament was rather... abnormal, it was still a giant dragon. Taking away a human��s life was an effortless task for the Brass Dragon.


    ��Elder Safran, what will end up happening if we��re unable to treat the Protector��s ailment?��


    After being warned by Elder Safran, Gallolei started hesitating too. Merely the roar from the Brass Dragon was enough to make her lose her sense of hearing.


    If she was to face an irritable giant dragon directly, she could very possibly be eaten by the giant dragon before she could rmend the magicwork to it.


    ��The Holy Tree is mourning. The disease the Protector was infected with has extended to the Holy Tree��s roots. If the Protector fails to cure that illness with his own powers...��


    As Elder Safran��s words reached this point, he didn��t dare continue. That was the reason why all the other elven elders were searching for books that could pique the Brass Dragon��s interest withplete disregard for their appearances.


    The World Tree could possibly wither?


    Gallolei thought of a terrifying oue. Ineffably, she recalled the appearance on her mother as she sent her offst night. That scene continued to linger in her mind.


    If a catastrophe was to ur in the ckwood Forest, it will most definitely cause disastrous damages to her family��s territory too. The most terrible oue would be a deterioration of her family��s status.


    ��Please allow me... to give it a try.��


    Gallolei gave up on the foolish thought of ��taking a picture with the giant dragon and posting it onto her camp.�� With a serious expression, she requested for Elder Safran��s permission again.


    Her elven bodyguard y was able to tell how determined Gallolei was from the tone of her voice. She opened her mouth with the intention to advise against Gallolei but was unable to utter any word out.


    ��May the Holy Tree protect you, Gallolei...��


    Elder Safran epted Gallolei��s request. Following his guidance, Gallolei walked past the za before the World Tree and entered the enormous ancient tree.


    The moment she entered the World Tree��s trunk, she felt like she had arrived at apletely different world. Gradually, her surrounding temperature started to rise. The ground beneath her foot also changed from soil to sandstone.


    ��Safran... you shouldn��t disturb me at a time like this.��


    A heavy and displeased voice sounded from the world inside the World Tree. One cannot feel any sense of delight from that voice for it sounded like an iron hammer striking down upon an iron needle.


    The moment Gallolei heard that voice, she took a small step backward. Suddenly, a pair of eyes opened before her. Some sort of golden substance was burning inside those eyes... A giant dragon sorge that it could devore her whole slowly got up from deep inside the World Tree.


    As the giant dragon��s wsnded on the sandstone ground, the surrounding temperature ascended to levels unbearable for ordinary people.


    The moment Gallolei was locked on by that dragon��s eyes, she felt like she was suffocating...


    ��Offering a human will not be able to help me concentrate my energies in dispersing these repulsive shadows! Damn it!��


    The giant dragon��s voice was filled with unreconciliation as he shook his head. Although that movement was insignificant, Gallolei could feel the entire world tremble.


    ��Protector of the World Tree, she came here to share with you her experiences...��


    Elder Safran looked to the Brass Dragon worriedly. The colors of his scales have started fading. To a giant dragon, that was a sign of a very serious ailment. If the Brass Dragon fails to defeat the ailment on his own, he could very possibly lose his senses.��


    ��Share with me her experiences? A little human girl?��


    The Brass Dragon lowered his head and stared at Gallolei standing before him.


    ��Don��t bother wasting time... Saf...��


    The Brass Dragon was preparing to order the ckwood Elf to bring the human out its dwelling ce when arge amount of malice-filled mutterings exploded in his head.


    ��These shadows...��


    The curse-like mutterings have tormented the Brass Dragon for an entire week now. Whenever they appear, they will cause his body and mind to feel an endless amount of pain.


    In order to vent the pain it was suffering from, the Brass Dragon began to beat at the ground with its tail. This caused the ground to tremble violently. At this moment, Gallolei failed to maintain her bnce and fell to the ground.


    ��Young miss!��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard immediately helped her up.


    The World Tree also began to utilize its power to suppress the shadows eroding the Brass Dragon. Its roots enveloped the Brass Dragon��s body. But, its efforts failed to do anything.


    In a rage, the Brass Dragon struggled free from the World Tree��s roots. The Brass Dragon��s golden scales started to gradually turn ash-colored. At the same time, dark gray mist started spilling out from his body.


    ��Have the singers chant the epic...��


    Seeing this scene, Elder Safran immediately ordered for the other elves in the internal area of the World Tree to suppress the Brass Dragon running wild.


    The Elven Epic passed down by the ancestors of the ckwood Elves had the ability to suppress the berserking giant dragon...


    But, when the young elven girls ran into the World Tree with harps in hand, the berserk Brass Dragon let out another terrifying roar.


    The dragon roar echoed through the entire ckwood Forest. Standing right in the center of the roar, Gallolei could sense the shockwaves...


    After roaring, the Brass Dragon firmly bit down upon his own lower jaw. His golden eyes turned to Elder Safran.


    ��Quickly... tell me... something!�� With a very loud and imposing voice, he spoke to Elder Safran.


    ��Are you interested in the origin of the human Fari Kingdom��s family name?��


    Elder Safran looked at the elven singer girls behind him. The dragon��s roar had injured them. It would appear that they would not be able to sing-chant their elven epic anytime soon.


    As such, Elder Safran had no choice but to enter the battle himself.


    He knew that the shadows were corroding the Brass Dragon��s consciousness. They were trying to seize his thoughts.


    If the Brass Dragon wanted to defeat the ��shadows,�� he needs to continue thinking. He cannot stop thinking for any moment.


    ��No... I��m not interested! Ahhhh... damn it!��


    Irritated, the Brass Dragon showed no trace of politeness. The pain in his head caused him to smash his tail on the ground again. As his upper jaw bit down firmly upon his lower jaw, arge amount of blood started flowing out.


    ��The arcanotech devices invented by the gnomes...��


    ��You��ve already mentioned it to me yesterday! Furthermore, I��ve told you to tell those gnomes that their invention will only destroy themselves!��


    This Brass Dragon seemed to be a master arcanotech artisan. But, the mutterings in his head that were driving him mad made it impossible for him to concentrate.


    He once again lost control over his body. An astonishing amount of heat began to gather in his clenched mouth.


    If this giant dragon was to let out a dragon��s breath at such a small area, all the people present will die!


    ��y!��


    In the chaos brought upon by the Brass Dragon, Gallolei shouted for her elven bodyguard. At this moment, Gallolei saw scarlet liquid flowing out from y��s pointy ears.


    Before the Brass Dragon roared earlier, y had covered Gallolei��s ears with her hands. Because of that, she ended up receiving the roar without any protection.


    y was no longer able to hear with her ears. Realizing that, Gallolei immediately opened her magicwork interface and wrote a series of words.


    ��The originium crystal that contained the movie has fallen over there! Find it and then pour magic power into it!��


    The originium crystal containing the movie? She immediately looked over to the direction Gallolei was pointing. Soon, she saw the originium crystal that contained ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Perhaps Gallolei dropped it when she fell earlier.


    Several rocks emitting high heat were around that originium crystal. Perhaps those rocks were affected by the chaotic magic emitted by the Brass Dragon.


    y could sense the surrounding temperature increasing nonstop. She realized that if she doesn��t do anything soon, both she and her master Gallolei will die by the Brass Dragon��s breath...


    At this moment, she disyed her skills that gave her the title of the most outstanding member of the young ckwood Elves. In a blink of an eye, she transcended the astonishingly hot sandstone and grabbed the originium crystal containing ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��Scram out of here!��


    The Brass Dragon was unable to contain his anger and killing intent. Arge amount of negative emotions had seized his mind. High heat and mes were gathering in his throat.


    The Brass Dragon used his remaining consciousness to warn the people present, telling them to leave this dangerous ce.


    But, Elder Safran did not answer him. A voice that he had never heard before sounded in the World Tree. It was a charming bassy male voice.


    ��How have you been, Leon?��


    ��Good.��


    ��Okay. Let��s talk business then.��


    The Brass Dragon opened his golden eyes and looked to the image projected in midair...


    His dragon��s breath stopped.


    His attention wasn��t captured by the dialogue between the two humans. Instead, his curiosity caused him to ponder exactly how the image appeared!


    Once he started pondering, his reasons gradually returned to him. At this moment, a melodious and tranquil singing voice sounded in the entire World Tree.


    Elder Safran respectfully listened to the singing that caused one to feel slightly sleepy. Subconsciously, he turned to the several elven girls that had fallen to the ground behind him.


    Upon doing so, he discovered that the singing did not originate from them. As he followed the direction of the sound, Elder Safran looked to Gallolei. In shock, he discovered that the singing came from Gallolei.


    But, the human girl was not singing. Nevertheless, the epic sung in elven-tongue came precisely from Gallolei.


    ��This is a song Miss Tylene publicized to the forum. Protector of the World Tree, are you interested in this?��


    Gallolei looked at the magicwork interface before her. It was currently broadcasting the only song the frost elf Tylene published to the Mage Forum. Using one of the few magics she knew, Voice Amplification, Gallolei transmitted the song.


    When the singing that couldfort any creature��s soul and an object that piqued the Brass Dragon��s interest appeared together, the ��shadows�� that were bringing pain upon the Brass Dragon gradually faded away.

 Chapter 214

    <h4>Chapter 214</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    The Brass Dragon slowly regained his reasons. The ground also stopped trembling. The surrounding temperature returned to normal.


    Affected by the Brass Dragon��s roar, many of the elven singers suffered damages to their hearing. This included Gallolei��s bodyguard y.


    There were several elves among the harp-bearing elven girls that were skilled with healing magic. After they confirmed the Brass Dragon��s anger had been curbed, they began to treat their fellow elves inside the World Tree.


    While they were doing so, they couldn��t help but turn to look at the projection in midair. Their attentions were captured by the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Gallolei��s bodyguard y received treatment with the power of the World Tree from another elven girl. Finally, she was able to hear the sound of her surroundings again.


    The first thing she heard were the discussions of her fellow elves toward ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��That human girl��s father is simply too boorish...��


    ��What a pitiful little girl.��


    ��So the legendary Grand Duke of ckwood is actually such a person?��


    As these elves had lived in the ckwood Forest all their life, they had no idea what ��movies�� and ��performances�� were. When they saw the character Gallolei was ying in the movie, Mathilda, being mistreated by her father, they all took it to be something that actually happened and began to sympathize with the human girl.


    ��Elder sisters... these are all fictional. My contractee... her real life is not like that.��


    Seeing the elves that were older than her looking at Gallolei with eyes filled with sympathy and kindness, y realized that if she doesn��t clear up this misunderstanding now, it will only get worse.


    ��Fictional?��


    Hearing what y said, the other elves looked at her with confusion in their eyes. When y was about to give an exnation, Gallolei exined what movies were before her. But, the target of her exnation was not the elves. Instead, it was the Brass Dragon.


    ��So it��s fake? So that��s the case. If what��s recorded is real, the angles that��s being shown couldn��t possibly be... this perfect.��


    Keen-eyed, the Brass Dragon immediately noticed the angles being shown on ��L��on: The Demon�� were all... meticulously chosen to construct the mood of the scene and the frame of mind of the characters on the scene.


    ��What you��re referencing to is called a scene.��


    At this moment, Gallolei provided a professional exnation. During her participation in the filming of ��L��on: The Demon,�� she had remembered the terms that Joshua would frequently reference.


    ��A scene... In other words, this is actually a stage y, the expertise of the people from Fari? Has humans finally managed to bring their fantasies from their narrow stage to the outside world after all these years?��


    The Brass Dragon shifted his head around and stared at the iparable small human girl Gallolei with one eye.


    The ��elven epic�� sung by Tylene was being broadcasted through Gallolei the entire time. The song that could pacify one��s soul was one of the reasons why the Brass Dragon was able to calm down.


    As for the other reason... it was because of his curiosity.


    ��That��s correct. That is the new century��s stage y.��


    Gallolei nodded her head to acknowledge the Brass Dragon��s question.


    ��Lord Protector, are you also interested in stage ys?��


    ��Of course. Stage ys might be one of the few interesting things created by human civilization. ��The Founding of the Kingdom,��Revolutionary Girl,��By The Grob River...''��


    After the Brass Dragon regained his senses, he once again started to chatter on and on. But, he suddenly stopped when he recounted the third stage y that he held in high regards. His high spirits suddenly waned. Although itsted for but a sh, Gallolei captured his change in mood.


    The three stage ys the Brass Dragon listed were indeed very well known in Fari. They were so famous that they��re recorded in Fari��s Art Institute��s textbooks. If Gallolei remembered correctly, the main female lead for those three stage ys were the same person �� the previous actress that held the title of ��Flower of Fari.��


    But, that actress has died for over a hundred years already.


    Gallolei immediately started visualizing the secrets between her predecessor and the Brass Dragon. That said, she didn��t really understand why a giant dragon covered in scales would be interested in a human girl...


    ��Having slept at the roots of the World Tree for so long, the humans finally managed to achieve new tricks. But, that originium crystal doesn��t seem to be the works of humans.��


    Following his curiosity, the Brass Dragon��s golden eyes looked at the originium crystal and sang a couple phrases in anguage Gallolei couldn��t understand.


    Then, the sandstone on the ground gathered together and formed a meter tall rock golem. The rock golem walked over to Gallolei��s bodyguard. It was nning to take away the originium crystal y held in her hand to study it.


    The movement of the golem affected the elven girls that werepletely focused on watching ��L��on: The Demon.��


    To Gallolei��s surprise, even though those elves acted very respectful toward the Brass Dragon, they did not fear him.


    ��Lord Protector, could you please wait until this special illusion finishes before taking the originium crystal to study? What��s being disyed has reached a crucial point.��


    The eldest elven woman stood forward. She seemed to be the teacher of the elven singers...


    The movie ��L��on: The Demon�� has reached the spot where thew enforcers arrived at Mathilda��s home in an aggressive manner. The elves were concerned with whether or not the family of the pitiful little girl Mathilda would be spared.


    If the ��television��s�� source of power was to be suddenly pulled at such a crucial moment, had it not been for the fact that what��s before them was a giant dragon, these old elven women might even pull up their sleeves to fight against the person attempting to pull the power.


    ��Has the script reached an interesting part? I can understand what you all are feeling... but, ording to my spection, that demon hitman will likely save that girl��s family.��


    Using his years of experience from watching stage ys, the Brass Dragon began to give ��spoilers.�� But, the elves ignored the chattering giant dragon and continued to focus on the development on the screen.


    ��Lord Protector, you��ve... guessed wrong.��


    Gallolei said to the Brass Dragon with a quiet voice. Due to the limits of stage ys, no stage y could construct a scene filled with blood. Even if they were able to obtain real blood for prop, it would still be prohibited in Fari.


    Because of that, the graceful stage ys would generally be more ��reserved.�� But, that was different for movies... That Chaos Demon did not consider taboos, limits and whatnot while filming the movie.


    Gallolei was able to imagine those elves will have a deepened impression of how cruel and barbarous the humans were after watching the uing massacre.


    ��Also, Lord Protector, may I take a picture with you?��


    Gallolei once again used a vocabry Joshua used before. Finally, the ck Swan revealed her true purpose ining here. She took out her camera and looked at the Brass Dragon with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 215

    <h4>Chapter 215</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Early morning. Hearthstone Tavern.


    So heavy...


    Joshua did not wake up this morning on his own. Instead, he was forced awake by a choking sensation.


    An unbearable weight was crushing down upon his body. But, together with the weight was a cozy feeling.


    Joshua turned his head around and saw Ciri��s face. She was tightly hugging him like an octopus.


    If this world had cigarettes, then perhaps Joshua should be lighting one now.


    But, seeing howfortable the magedy appeared in her sleep, Joshua did not disturb her. After spending some time to escape from her ��death embrace,�� Joshua got up from the bed and changed his clothes.


    Today, he needed to go to the Weissenasche Theater to interview the performers rmended by Sir Weissenasche. It was all to prepare for his next movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.��


    After Joshua finished changing clothes and his morning bathroom routine, he saw that Ciri was still deep in her sleep. He walked over to the bed and gently touched her silver-gray hair. But, Ciri remained asleep.


    Perhaps she��s too tired?


    Joshua stopped disturbing Ciri��s rest and left the room. After telling Mrs. Melina what she should do today, he passed through the noisy main longue and entered the streets of Nond.


    ��Mister Joshua.��


    The carriage arranged by Sir Weissenasche was already waiting outside the tavern. Sir Weissenasche was sitting in the carriage. Without hesitation, Joshua entered into the carriage.


    ��Mister Joshua, have you seen the new post made by Miss Gallolei in her camp this morning?��


    Sir Weissenasceh immediately mentioned that to Joshua with excitement the moment Joshua got on the carriage.


    ��Her camp?��


    ��Dragon! Miss Gallolei took a picture with a giant dragon! My goddess... the giant dragon in that photo is much more shocking than the paintings of any giant dragon.��


    After being called to his attention by Sir Weissenasche, Joshua opened up the Mage Forum and entered Gallolei��s camp.


    A new post was made on Gallolei��s camp.


    That post caused great fanfare among the followers of her camp... It was a joint photo between the petite Flower of Fari and a giant dragon!


    It was not only Gallolei��s fans that were in utter astonishment. That photo also caused a stir among the mages of the Mage Forum.


    But, it must be said that thetest photo posted to Gallolei��s camp was truly shocking.


    A giant dragon covered with golden scales had lowered its head beside the girl. Even though the person who took the photo had stepped back at least twenty meters, they still didn��t manage to capture the dragon��s entire body in the photo.


    With the ck Swan standing next to that giant dragon, people couldn��t help but wonder if the dragon would eat her in one swoop.


    Joshua had always wanted to experience dragons for himself too. After all, in any world with magic, dragons were creatures at the top of the food chain.


    But, Joshua never expected his first witness of a dragon��s appearance would be on another person��s ��twitter.��


    Joshua tapped at the thumbs up symbol on the lower right corner of the post. There was already close to ten thousand replies beneath the joint photo.


    Generally, Gallolei��s post would only receive between five and seven thousand replies. But now, the post was approaching twice her usual amount in less than three hours since it was posted.


    To the mages of Nond, giant dragons were rare, powerful and legendary creatures.


    Joshua began to skim through the replies...


    ��Oh God of Lightning! That giant dragon will devour Miss Gallolei! Someone must go and rescue the powerless Flower of Fari!�� Replied by: Moratti��s Last Descent


    ��Miss Gallolei��s rescue! Recruiting brave warriors to y the dragon! Pleasee to the Mercenary Guild for details.�� Replied by: Armor and Sword


    Sure enough, it was as Joshua expected. Arge portion of the replies were people worried about Gallolei��s safety. Another portion of replies were mages that started dissecting the information provided by the picture. They began analyzing the race of the giant dragon, its habitat and... what sort of rare alchemy ingredients its carcass will be able to provide.


    At this moment, the power of the Mage Forum was put into full effect. The Mage Forum contained the knowledge of a portion of Nond��s mages. Among them, the user ��Ash-colored Owl�� replied the most.


    ��From the luster of the scales, that dragon is likely a Brass Dragon, a type of Metallic Dragon. From its size and the dak golden pupils, that Dragon is over a thousand years old... I��ve never seen such an ancient Metallic Dragon before. But, everyone, you all need not worry. Brass Dragons are dragons that are more reasonable. The girl in the photo seemed to be interacting pleasantly with the dragon. That dragon will not attack humans for no reason. Apart from that, regarding the materials that a Brass Dragon��s carcass could provide, I��d roughly estimate that...��


    Joshua did not finish reading the entire reply. But, seeing that Ash-colored Owl had typed out a reply of over three hundred words, he decided to sticky it on top of the post.


    But,pared to the giant dragon, Joshua noticed an even more fascinating creature in the photo... a ck kitten.


    The ck kitten was hidden in a corner of the picture. If one didn��t look carefully, one wouldn��t be able to find the cat in the picture with the Metallic Dragon.


    Joshua recognized the ck cat. It was the embodiment of the ckwood Elves�� World Tree��s consciousness.


    ��Miss Gallolei, are you in the ckwood Forest?��


    Joshua sent a message to Gallolei.


    Even though Joshua now possessed the Frost Elves�� World Tree, the World Tree was simply too young. With the current pace, it might not take a hundred years for it to mature into a giant ancient tree. But, it will still take five to six years.


    Five to six years was a period of time that Joshua cannot afford to wait for. Besides, it would be impossible to cover the entire world with the magicwork using only one World Tree.


    ��Mmhmm. My mother had mee to the ckwood Forest to receive the Blessing Ceremony. Also, Mister Joshua, you don��t have to worry. The Brass Dragon is the Protector of the World Tree. He is very friendly toward me. Right now, he��s discussing the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� with the ckwood Elves.��


    Gallolei��s reply revealed a lot of information.


    Joshua did not wish to obtain the rights to use the World Tree through violent means.


    Furthermore, the ckwood Elves�� World Tree was guarded by a Brass Dragon. On top of that, the ckwood Elves themselves were not to be looked down upon. As such, diplomacy with the elves was absolutely necessary.


    ��How are... they evaluating it?��


    Joshua was not surprised by the elves and a Brass Dragon being attracted to the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� After all, it is normal for intelligent creatures to be interested in novel things.


    What he needed to know was whether or not they liked the movie.


    ��The elves seemed to be considering the movie to be something that happened in reality. After they finished watching the final scene, they walked over tofort me while crying themselves. I wonder what their reactions would be once they found out that L��on is still alive. As for the Brass Dragon... he had simply too much to say about the movie. I��m unable to list everything.��


    Reading Gallolei��s reply, Joshua could imagine her prideful expression as she showed off her aplishments.


    But, her reply verified that a good movie was capable of stirring up emotions in any intelligent creature simr to humans.


    If Joshua wanted to engage in diplomacy with the ckwood Elves, he must first present a favorable impression of himself to them. He must make sure their impression of demons was not the mistaken one preached by the church.


    One method to do so would be to convert the elves into movie fans. ��L��on: The Demon�� seemed to have initiated the process. But, ��L��on: The Demon�� was nowhere near sufficient to convert the elves.


    ��Mister Joshua, I am very curious as to what you��re nning to film for your next movie. If it��s something that you need to keep confidential, please disregard my rude question. Nevertheless, I am truly curious.��


    After Sir Weissenasche heard from Joshua yesterday that he was preparing to film a new movie, he became so excited that he didn��t even know how he fell asleepst night.


    ��It��s an emotional tale narrating the affection between humans and animals. Trust me, it��s going to be a very ordinary but also veryforting story,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 216

    <h4>Chapter 216</h4>


    Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Two VIP tickets for ��L��on: The Demon.����


    ��These are your tickets.��


    Standing behind the ticketing booth, Morgan received the money from the purchaser and handed two coins carved with the numbers 23 and 24 in exchange.


    ��Wait... you��re Morgan! I��ve watched your stage y ��The Lost Sage�� before!��


    The purchaser seemed to recognize the elderly fellow behind the ticketing booth.


    ��Mister Morgan, I��ve heard that you��ve gone to the Nond National Theater. But, I haven��t seen you performing recently. So... you��ve be a ticket seller now?��


    The purchaser not only knew the ticket seller called Morgan, he also seemed to be a faithful audience of Morgan��s shows.


    ��Due to the fact that the movies being screened in Weissenasche Theater are simply too outstanding, Nond��s National Theater announced bankruptcy. I was only able to find this job due to my rtionship with this theater��s owner.��


    With a smile on his face, Morgan answered the purchaser��s question. This period of time should��ve been his life��s lowest point. Yet, one cannot hear any sadness in his voice.


    ��So it really was because of the ��movies.�� I��ve onlye over because my friends were nagging on to me nonstop about these movies. Mister Morgan, I still believe that your stage ys are more outstanding. Why don��t you continue performing on stage?��


    The ticket purchaser started bing emotional. Morgan didn��t answer his questions. This purchaser seemed to be about the same age as him. Trace if gray was mixed with his brown hair. He was one of those old conservative type.


    ��It��s your first time watching ��L��on: The Demon?���� Morgan answered the man with a question of his own.


    ��Yes, Mister Morgan. I came with my daughter.��


    As he spoke, he pointed to the other side of the theater. There was a young girl standing there waiting for him.


    ��You should go there and purchase a handkerchief before entering the theater,�� said Morgan.


    ��Handkerchief? My daughter has one...��


    ��It��s not for your daughter. It��s for you... There��s still people waiting in line behind you, please enter the theater from this side.��


    After Morgan made a hand gesture, the purchaser walked toward the audience hall with doubt in his mind.


    There weren��t a lot of peopleing to the theater to watch ��L��on: The Demon�� today. Compared to before when the entire theater was packed full with no room to move, the number of people today was much lesser.


    After Morgan sold the ��movie tickets�� to twenty-some more ticket purchasers, he was finally free.


    ��Umm... Teacher Morgan, why do we have to be attendants in this theater? You should be returning to Fari!��


    There stood a girl less than 1.5 meters tall beside Morgan. There were two furry ears growing out from the girl��s brown hair. They were moving non-stop and very eye-catching.


    Those were not human ears...


    ��Femes, what��s your opinion of ��L��on: The Demon?����


    Morgan looked at the girl. The question Morgan asked seemed to have stabbed her sore spot.


    ��If it wasn��t for that movie, our theatrical troupe wouldn��t have disbanded! Teacher Morgan, you also wouldn��t have to be an attendant in this theater!��


    To the girl, what they��ve encountered during this period was a misfortune. As a stage y performer, she had not stepped foot on a stage for three months. During herst stage performance, there was only a singr number of audiences.


    Even now, she remembers how empty the audience seats were. After that performance, the Nond��s National Theater announced bankruptcy and she became homeless.


    ��That��s not my question. I wanted to know if you like the movie ��L��on: The Demon?����


    Morgan looked straight at her. She wanted to continueining but was forced to swallow herints after seeing Morgan��s eyes.


    In the end, this beast-eared girl held the hem of her attendant outfit. Her furry ears drooped down as she mumbled to Morgan, ��I... like it.��


    Even though the appearance of the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� caused her to lose the theatrical troupe she was with, she couldn��t help but admit that ��L��on: The Demon�� was a very fascinating movie.


    Back then, she came to Weissenasche Theater with the intention of picking at and ndering the movie. She had fully prepared her tongue for the asion. Yet, after she finished watching it, all the discontent in her mind has been reduced to tears from her eyes.


    She cried all the way till the movie ended. At that point, she felt so sad that she didn��t even have the heart to nder the movie.


    ��That��s all that needs to be,�� Morgan nodded.


    ��But... Teacher Morgan, if you were to return to Fari, you will definitely receive better treatment than...��


    Femes was unwilling to stay here as an attendant. But, Morgan didn��t answer her. Instead, he pointed to Femes��s side.


    Femes furry ears shook slightly. It was then that she discovered a new customer had appeared at the ticketing booth.


    ��Ah... I��m sorry!�� She immediately turned around and weed the guest with a smile on her face. Her behavior was simply that of an outstanding attendant.


    ......


    Work continued till 10AM. Outside Sir Weissenasche��s study. The performers that were originally from the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe were all lined up outside the study��s door. There were roughly twenty of them.


    ��What? The producer of ��L��on: The Demon�� is here?��


    Having idle time, Femes found thest performer standing in line to inquire what��s going on. She learned the producer of ��L��on: The Demon�� came to the theater.


    ��I��ve heard that it��s to prepare for a new movie! Furthermore, he��s here to select performers!��


    ��...��


    Femes��s heart did not have the slightest movement from hearing those words. The only thing in her mind was to take out the razor she had kept hidden for a long time to ��give�� to that producer.


    Femes took a nce at the long line and hesitated. As a veteran stage performer, movies were sort of ��heresy�� in her eyes.


    When watching movies, the audiences simply couldn��t see the actual performers on the stage. What they��re seeing were nothing more than phony images.


    But, her teacher Morgan walked to the end of the line without any hesitation.


    ��Teacher Morgan, did you also decide to stay in Nond because... you wanted to participate in the next movie?��


    Femes had thought her teacher would uphold his aplishments as a stage performer. But, it seems that Morgan didn��t care about those things.


    ��As an audience, I only wish to be able to see the producer of ��L��on: The Demon.�� But, as a performer... who doesn��t wish to y a role in an outstanding story?�� said Morgan.

 Chapter 217

    <h4>Chapter 217</h4>


    Inside Sir Weissenasche��s study, Joshua began casting for the movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Life.��


    Sir Weissenasche rmended a great number of performers. So far, Joshua had audited thirteen performers. All thirteen of them passed the audition and became casts in ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Life.��


    Seeing some of those performers so excited that they started hugging one another, Joshua felt the desire to inform them that they��re only ying minor roles.


    ��Next.��


    After Joshua finished auditing a fat performer and decided on casting him as a shop owner that feeds Hachiko barbecue, he instructed Sir Weissenasche to have the next performere inside.


    Sir Weissenasche opened the door and a girl that looked to be about the same age as Ynor walked in. Joshua has been auditioning for all this time. Finally, he managed to see a girl with an appearance that could match Ynor.


    Her identity in the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe was also on par with her extraordinary appearance.


    Joshua took a nce at the register provided by Sir Weissenasche that he held in his hand. That register was simr to a ��roster.�� It listed the names of the Weissenasche Theater��s performers as well as a brief introduction.


    The order for the casting was done ording to the ��roster.��


    ording to the register, she is the main female performer of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe. In the brief introduction listed below the name, Sir Weissenasche praised this actress��s potential and talent nonstop.


    ��Noli?��


    Joshua read the name on the register.


    ��Mister director. To be exact, my name is Noli Ekaterine,�� she said.


    It seems that Sir Weissenasche had informed all the performers of the theatrical troupe the various ��terms�� Joshua used at the filming site.


    Judging from her expression, she seemed to be certain that she will be the main actress for the next movie.


    Her confidence was befitting the Weissenasche Theater��s female star. If all the praises Sir Weissenasche wrote on her ��CV�� were true, this Noli Ekaterine was indeed a very talented actress.


    Unfortunately, Joshua��s next movie... does not possess a female lead. If one insisted on having a female lead, then perhaps only that pet dog could be the female lead.


    Joshua believed that no matter how pretty and talented of an actress Noli Ekaterine might be, it would still be impossible for her to take on the role of ��Hachiko.��


    ��I got it. Next.��


    For the time being, Joshua decided to have her be the daughter of the movie��s male lead. But, she didn��t leave after Joshua wrote her name on the performers list.


    ��Please excuse my presumptuousness... Mister director, is it possible... for you to tell me what my role would be?��


    Unlike the other members of the Weissenasche Theater that left right away, she wanted to know what the young director will cast her as in his next movie.


    Was this her pride and arrogance as the female star of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe?


    ��A supporting role. You will be the daughter of the main protagonist. In terms of workload, it��s not a lot...��


    Joshua patiently answered her.


    ��Supporting role...��


    Noli stood shocked for a moment after hearing that response. She took a nce at Sir Weissenasche who stood on the side of the room. Sir Weissenasche was shaking his head at her nonstop.


    In the end, she bit her lip and, after a couple more seconds of hesitation, finally epted the role arranged by Joshua.


    After the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe��s female star left the study, Joshua continued on with the audition of the next person.


    In less than an hour, Joshua had reached thest page of the register. The final performer from the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe was a young boy.


    At the end of the audition, practically all the supporting roles needed for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� have been filled. As for the main character, the professor, Joshua had several candidates in mind. Among them was Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Are these all the members of your theatrical troupe?��


    Joshua closed the register. Compared to the amount of people in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, using the phrase ��pitifully few�� to describe the number of people in the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe would be a praise. Logically, arge stage y theatrical troupe shouldn��t have only this few people.


    ��My apologies Mister Joshua. A portion of the performers has decided to return to their hometowns. They are the only ones that chose to stay...��


    Sir Weissenasche grew slightly dispirited as he said those words. Ever since movies appeared, apart from the manager of the Nond��s National Theater, the two theatrical troupes in Nond also received enormous shock.


    Even though the movies allowed Sir Weissenasche to earn money that he would��ve never been able to earn in his entire life, he couldn��t help but feel an unspeakable sense of sorrow the moment he recalls the bitterness encountered by Nond��s two theatrical troupes.


    In the end, Sir Weissenasche got his start as a stage y performer. Even now, he��s still a stage y performer and a stage y lover. Unfortunately, with the emergence of movies, the method of ��performance�� has reached a new level.


    Perhaps stage ys would not die out in the future. But, a decline would be inevitable.


    Right now, Sir Weissenasche could only closely follow the change of the era so that he would not be one of those abandoned behind.


    ��That is indeed a pity.��


    Joshua most definitely needed arge number of performers in the future. Nond does not possess an art institute that cultivates performers like Fari. Because of that, the members of the two theatrical troupes were ��talents�� that Joshua needed.


    Unfortunately, most of those people had chosen to leave and escape.


    Joshua took out the performer list for ��Hachiko.�� He was nning to give the role of the main character, the professor, to Sir Weissenasche. However, at this time, the door to the study was suddenly knocked upon.


    ��Come in.��


    Joshua shouted to the door. The study��s door was pushed open and an old man wearing an attendant outfit walked in.


    ��Sorry to disturb you,�� said the old man.


    No matter how Joshua looked at him, this old attendant didn��t seem like someone who came to bring tea or water to him. With a confused look, Joshua turned to Sir Weissenasche.


    When he did so, he discovered Sir Weissenasche��s face was covered in shock.


    He extended his trembling hand to point at the old man.


    ��Morgan... Master Morgan!��


    Perhaps it was a bit weird, Joshua was able to actually hear a sense of... pious devotion in Sir Weissenasche��s voice.


    Even though this old man was wearing the attendant outfit for the Weissenasche Theater, Joshua realized through Sir Weissenasche��s reaction that this old man had snuck into the Weissenasche Theater through either disguise or infiltration.


    But, more terrifying than anything, Sir Weissenasche didn��t manage to discover him all this time.


    ��It��s been a while, Kelman. Thest time we met was at the premiere for ��L��on: The Demon,���� said the old man.


    Kelman was Sir Weissenasche��s original name. This old man knew Sir Weissenasche. Furthermore, Sir Weissenasche was bing more emotional.


    ��No... Master Morgan, why are you dressed like...��


    ��The theater I��m with is not having any shows. That��s why I came to your theater to earn some living expenses as an attendant. I��ve heard that you��re recruiting performers for your new movie. May I give it a try?��


    ��Master Morgan, you...��


    Sir Weissenasche wanted to say ��no problem at all�� when he suddenly recalled that he was no longer the master of this theater.


    Because of that, he turned to look at Joshua.


    ��That��s no problem,�� said Joshua with a smile.

 Chapter 218

    <h4>Chapter 218</h4>


    Femes was feeling restless as she stood outside the study.


    It has been close to five minutes since her teacher Morgan entered the study. Yet, there was no sign of activitying from the study.


    It was not only her teacher. The other performers from the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe also didn��t exit after entering the study.


    Could it be... something happened to them?


    Femes began to pace around the door anxiously.


    She had heard several rumors before. The rumors stated that the only reason why the Weissenasche Theater was able to gain such a towering position in such a short period of time and the mysterious performance method known as ��movies�� were all due to a private transaction Sir Weissenasche had with a demon.


    The rumors stated that the manager of the Weissenasche Theater had sold his soul and life to a powerful demon. Those rumors came from her fellow trades-people.


    Even though her impression of demons had changed from the treacherous and cunning monsters that would eat human flesh and souls, the image promoted by the Holy Church, to ��umunicative handsome uncles�� after watching ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon...��


    Even though Femes could only picture L��on when the term demon was mentioned now...


    She was still certain that demons were not such a friendly race. At least, whenpared to the elves, a race that always held a neutral position, the demons were currently engaged in war against the Nation of Frost and the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Could it be that those performers and her teacher were truly eaten by some sort of powerful demon?


    In the end, Femes was unable to restrain herself anymore. She ced her furry ears on the door and began to eavesdrop.


    The moment she ced her ear on the door, she heard someone from the other side shouting ��next.��


    Femes immediately looked around. There were no longer any performers from the Weissenasche Theater waiting outside. In other words, she could not enter the study to partake in the audition for the new movie.


    Truth be told... Femes was slightly conflicted and slightly looking forward to participating in the movie. But, for the sake of confirming her teacher��s safety, she decided to push open the door.


    Femes entered the study and looked around. Soon, she saw her teacher Morgan sitting on a sofa on the other side of the room.


    Femes heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to call out to her teacher when she noticed that he was fully concentrated reading a stack of white papers he held in his hand. He was so concentrated that he didn��t even notice her entering the room.


    Because of that, Femes gave up on the thought of calling out her teacher. After all, she knew that this great performer will only act in such a manner when he reads an outstanding script.


    To disturb her teacher Morgan at such a time would be very disrespectful.


    ��You... are the final performer in the audition?��


    ��Eh? Ah... yes, that��s correct.��


    Femes was holding her breath with the intention to wait for Morgan to finish reading the script before greeting him. But, someone else had shattered the quietness of the study.


    Femes subconsciously answered that person. When she caught sight of the person sitting behind the desk, her ears suddenly perked up like she discovered something dangerous.


    ��Demon!��


    Femes covered her mouth. She wanted to suppress her urge to scream. She immediately took a step back.


    ��Correct, I am a demon. But, I don��t think I��m that scary.��


    Seeing the reaction from Femes, Joshua felt like he was being viewed as a ��pervert�� sticking out his tongue in the darkness.


    ��...��


    Soon, Femes calmed down. Joshua��s outward appearance was practically the same as a human. What brought fear upon Femes was... the smell emitted from Joshua��s hand, the smell of death.


    Perhaps it was something that ordinary humans cannot detect. But, because of her race, she was able to ��smell�� it right away. It was a smell of death so strong that it��s stifling.


    ��My apologies. I didn��t expect for this to scare you.��


    Following Femes��s vision, Joshua soon determined the reason why this beast-eared girl was so scared.


    The contract imprint on Joshua��s palm left by the Duke of Bones, a portion of that undead monarch...


    Joshua turned over his hand with the imprint to cover it. Only then did Femes�� perked ears eased slightly.


    But, she was still on guard against Joshua.


    ��Your teacher told me that your name is Femes?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Ahh... yes.��


    Femes did not expect for her teacher to reveal her information to a demon this quickly.


    Even though ��L��on: The Demon�� had alleviated Femes��s prejudice toward demons, she was truly unable to disregard the aura of death emitted from Joshua��s palm.


    Could it be... this demon was truly as the rumors stated and has sacrificed tens of millions of lives?


    ��Miss Femes, if my guess is correct, you��re not fully human.��


    Joshua was staring at Femes�� furry ears. No matter how he looked at them, they should not be ears that a human should have.


    ��...��


    Still vignt, Femes covered her ears with her hands. She was not nning to answer Joshua��s question. From time to time, she would nce at Morgan sitting on the side.


    She hoped that her teacher would be able to quickly bring her away from this dangerous ce.


    The aura of the Duke of Bones was simply too terrifying for this girl. Perhaps now, Femes might��ve tagged Joshua as an ��existence so dangerous that one absolutely should not approach.��


    ��Preparations are being made for the new movie. I hope that Miss Femes could join as a performer for the movie.��


    Before Joshua handed the script of the movie to Morgan, Morgan had revealed to Joshua about this girl... Her mother was the ��Ruler of the Forest.��


    ��Ruler of the Forest�� was merely what humans called her. It was a title filled with reverence. But, the truth was, Femes��s mother was a powerful magic beast.


    ��My apologies, I��m not nning...��


    While it was true that Femes wanted to be a performer in the movie and the opportunity was ced before her, she still couldn��t get pass the smell of death that caused her heart to palpitate earlier!


    For the sake of her life and the life of her teacher Morgan, Femes had wanted to refuse the demon��s temptation.


    ��Femes, calm yourself.��


    Before Femes could finish her rejection, Morgan interrupted her.


    ��Teacher Morgan, I sensed a terrifying aura of death from him.��


    As Femes said those words, her tone started to weaken. In the end, the vignce on her face has been reced by surprise. The reason for that was because she saw her teacher Morgan��s aged cheeks were covered with tears...


    Morgan soon stabilized his mood. He held the script he was given with both hands and respectfully returned it to Joshua.


    ��This is a great story,�� said Morgan.


    ��This great story needed outstanding performers to present it to everyone in the form of a movie,�� Joshua replied.


    This master performer grew silent for a couple seconds. Then, his gaze swept past Joshua onto the wall behind him. On the wall was Fari��s famous painting, ��Revolution.�� After seeing that, he let out a sigh.


    ��Please allow me to participate in performing the movie,�� Morgan spoke with a very sincere tone.

 Chapter 219

    <h4>Chapter 219</h4>


    A map of the entire city of Nond unfolded on Sir Weissenasche��s desk.


    Now that Joshua had finished auditioning the cast for the movie, he needed to find a suitable site to shoot the movie.


    ��Mister Joshua, ording to the script, the male lead Professor Parker will go to the stage station to take a carriage every day. If my memories serve me correct, these are the ces in Nond with stage stations.��


    After Joshua finished his performers selection, Sir Weissenasche also managed to read the movie script ahead of time.


    He began to sincerely read the script. He was looking forward to what sort of stunning story Joshua will present this time. But, upon finishing the script, Sir Weissenasche discovered that this movie, whenpared to ��L��on: The Demon�� and ��Beauty and the Demon,�� was simply too dull.


    Having never raised a pet before, Sir Weissenasche was not touched by the story at all.


    But, as it was Joshua��s movie, Sir Weissenasche would naturally have to give his full support.


    ��The City of Nond is...rger than I imagined.��


    Joshua examined the locations on the map Sir Weissenasche circled with his feather pen.


    As one of the most flourishing cities in this world, touring the entire Nond on foot would be an unwise idea. Because of that, the intelligent merchants had invented carriage rental stage stations.


    ��Those stage stations are all being operated by the Klia Trading Company. Renting an entire stage station to shoot a movie will not cost too much gold coins.��


    As the theater owner of Nond��s most popr theater, Sir Weissenasche was someone who was qualified to say those words.


    ��We will use this stage station for filming.��


    Joshua pointed at the circle located at the extremity of Squirrel Street. The Squirrel Street was located at Nond��s borders and was also the cheapest and most impoverished street in Nond. But... that was something in the past.


    ��Squirrel Street again? Mister Joshua, I felt like there are several other streets that could serve as an alternative...��


    Sir Weissenasche wiped away the sweat on his forehead in a habit-like manner. He had a nervous expression on his face. Having lived in Nond for over a dozen years, he knew Squirrel Street��s notorious reputation extremely well.


    While filming ��L��on: The Demon,�� he also managed to experience firsthand the special ��ethics�� and ��culture�� of that street.


    While filming in Squirrel Street, Sir Weissenasche had encountered many dangerous beings. For example, there were Cave Giants, Rock Giants and intelligent Undead creatures.


    When he saw those nearly three meters tall creatures walk past him, he was so terrified that his heart was shivering.


    ��I believe that your knowledge regarding Squirrel Street is outdated, Sir Weissenasche.��


    Joshua pointed to a corner on the Squirrel Street. That was where Hotel ck Dove was.


    ��Ever since the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� screened in this theater, the number of people visiting Squirrel Street started increasing. Among them, the majority were fans of the movie. The others were merchants and tourists.��


    ��Fans... I can understand why they��d want to go there. But why would merchants go there?��


    Sir Weissenasche was not a keen businessman. If he was, he wouldn��t have watched helplessly as his own theater was forced to nearly go bankrupt.


    ��In the past, Squirrel Street would indeed be considered to be a ce full of chaos and disorder. I believe that even if they��re tourists that came to visit Nond from other countries, they would not bother to check out Squirrel Street. But, after ��L��on: The Demon�� screened, it transformed the entire street...��


    Joshua tapped his finger at the Hotel ck Dove��s location.


    ��Here is the apartment that Mathilda and L��on lived in! It is also the ce they met! And here...��


    Joshua moved his finger to the restaurant across from Hotel ck Dove.


    ��Still remember this ce? This is the restaurant where L��on received his mission. And then there��s this ce. This is the only meadow in Squirrel Street. It is the ce where L��on lies after death. In the movie, Mathilda buried L��on��s potted nt here.��


    After Joshua finished those exnations, he turned to look at Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Say, what do you think the ces where the characters from ��L��on: The Demon�� have appeared in meant to a fan of the movie?��


    Sir Weissenasche��s forehead waspletely drenched in sweat. He did not extend his hand to wipe away his sweat. His facial expression had stiffened and his mouth was slightly open. In the end, a single term appeared in his mind.


    ��They��re sa... sacred grounds!��


    That was the only term Sir Weissenasche could think of to describe those ces.


    As he had participated in the filming for ��L��on: The Demon,�� he had been to all those ces. Not only that... he was also the person who ��killed�� L��on.


    But, if it was the movie ��Beauty and the Demon�� instead, then Sir Weissenasche could swear that the ce he wanted to go the most in his life would be the castle where Belle and the Demon Prince met each other.


    In the past, he had inquired Joshua about the castle. Joshua smiled at his question and revealed the imprint from the Duke of Bones to him and informed him of the true owner of that castle. Once Sir Weissenasche learned about what the castle really was, he was immediately terrified.


    But, after being called to attention about the ces in the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� he couldn��t help but think about that castle again.


    ��Thus, Mister Joshua, the reason why you��ve chosen that stage station as the filming site for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� is also because of that?��


    ��Of course... That��s why, Sir Weissenasche, I do not need you to rent this stage station. Instead, I want you to purchase it. This includes all the houses nearby.��


    If Joshua��s memories served him correct, ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� was based on an actual story that happened on earth. There were even people who went as far as to create sculptures for the loyal dog Hachiko.


    After Joshua finished filming his movie, he will also put up a sculpture of the dog before the stage station. At that time, there would definitely be a lot of movie fans that woulde to visit it.


    ��But, the people from Squirrel Street... are difficult to talk with.��


    Sir Weissenasche was truly too scared to conduct business in Squirrel Street. Besides, the residents there were very much against human outsiders purchasing their properties.


    ��The organization in charge of Squirrel Street is my people. You only need to prepare funds and make the transaction seem legitimate.��


    Apart from the fact that Squirrel Street was very cheap and very few merchants would even bother to open up shop there before the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� the other reason why Joshua chose Squirrel Street was because it was actually managed by ��ck Dove.��


    Joshua only needed to wait for the dark elf to uphold her control over ��ck Dove.�� Then, with a sufficient amount of funds, he would be able to purchase the entire street.


    After that... he will transform it into another world��s ��Hollywood.��


    A ssic movie would be able to provide an endless amount of transformation. That included the rise of tourism.


    ��Soon, Squirrel Street will be the most bustling street in Nond. Or perhaps it would be better to say that it will be the street with the greatest number of tourists,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 220

    <h4>Chapter 220</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ckwood Forest.


    Ever since the ckwood Elf singers finished watching ��L��on: The Demon,�� they��ve started viewing Gallolei as a pitiful, destitute and homeless orphan of a girl. Even the person that was closest to her, the person she depended on, the demon hitman L��on, was killed by that abominable humanw enforcer.


    No matter how Gallolei tried to exin to them that it was a movie, that things were all not real, they still continued to show great motherly concern for her.


    Perhaps this would be considered to be the influence of a movie?


    Gallolei sat up on the bed created from vines. She took a nce out the window. She was currently staying in a wooden house in the elves�� residential district. This ce was surrounded by the tranquil forest.


    Even though the elves were very hospitable toward her, Gallolei was still not used to living in the ckwood Forest.


    Or, in other words... she��s feeling restless.


    The serious expression on Madam Schroder��s face as she sent away Gallolei caused her to be unable to sleep properly.


    Could it be that something happened at home?


    Being in the ckwood Forest, Gallolei was unable to get in touch with her mother.


    Feeling uneasy, Gallolei held the pendant she wore around her neck. Inside the pendant was the leaf of the World Tree. It was the WIFI router that she carried around with her.


    Being in the ckwood Forest on her own, the Mage Forum and the fans of her camp were the only things providing Galloleifort.


    While she was browsing through the Mage Forum��s ��camps��, she discovered an interesting post.


    It was an announcement from the ��Weissenasche Theater.�� Weissenasche Theater was a new camp established by Joshua. Weissenasche Theater would post film reviews and other news concerning movies.


    Even though the Weissenasche Theater��s camp does not possess as many followers as Gallolei��s camp or Belle��s camp, it was still being followed by a lot of movie fans.


    Gallolei was one of the followers. Two hours ago, the Weissenasche Theater��s camp made an announcement.


    ��Preparations are being made to film the next movie.��


    That short update was enough to evoke Gallolei��s curiosity and caused her to enter a state of restlessness.


    Ever since Gallolei left Nond, she has been thinking about the next time she would participate in the filming of a movie.


    But, she was now in Fari, far from Nond. Even if she was to take a ride on a legendary griffin, it would still take her a week to return to Nond.


    ��Mister Joshua, is it possible... for you to reveal to me the details of the new movie?��


    Even though Gallolei wouldn��t be able to participate in the movie, her curiosity caused her to send a message to Joshua to inquire about the movie.


    ��It��s a movie about the affection between a person and an animal. Unfortunately, it does not possess a role suited for Miss Gallolei to y.��


    Joshua replied back to Gallolei��s message very fast. Of the people using the Magic Network, very few of them were able to get in touch with Joshua using such a method. Gallolei was one of them.


    Affection between a person and an animal?


    After Gallolei read those words, the vines locking her room shrinked away. A giant brown bear was crouching outside her door.


    The brown bear was thepanion of the Elven Elder Safran. Its name was ��Ayte.�� Whenever Gallolei woulde to the ckwood Forest, she would always ride on Ayte��s back to enter the forest��s interior.


    Moreover... sleeping in Ayte��s fur was extremelyfortable. It was even cozier than her own bed.


    ��Young miss, it��s already noon...��


    Gallolei��s elven bodyguard y walked into her room. The brown bear was carrying a wooden vine basket in its mouth. It ced the basket on the floor. Extremely delicious looking fruits were inside the basket.


    ��It��s because my mother hurried me out of my room in the middle of the nightst night.��


    Gallolei walked out of the special wooden house. As the brown bear lowered its head, Gallolei extended her hand to stroke at its neck. Purring sounds came out from the brown bear��s throat. It seemed to be enjoying it.


    ��It��s like a cat.��


    At this moment, Gallolei became very interested in the movie about the affection between a person and an animal.


    When she was nning to open up the magicwork interface to ask Joshua if he could tell her concrete details about the movie, the gentle brown bear seemed to have detected something. It raised its head, looked to a side of the forest and bared its fangs.


    ��y, what��s going on with Ayte?�� Gallolei immediately retrieved her hand from Ayte. As for the brown bear, it immediately turned around and started running toward the other side of the forest.


    ��In that direction is the Bramble za... If the elves patrolling the forest discover injured humans in their patrol, they will bring them to the Bramble za.��


    As the ckwood Elves had reached a peaceful coexistence with the Duchy of ckwood, they had always provided a certain amount of aid to the humans that identally entered their forest.


    But, due to the Brass Dragon, the Protector of the World Tree, suffering from ailment, the ckwood Elves had prohibited humans from entering their forest, much less bringing them so deep into the forest.


    ��y, bring me there.��


    Ever since Gallolei came to the forest, she had a bad premonition. y hesitated. But, in the end, she epted Gallolei��s order.


    Guided by her elven bodyguard, Gallolei soon arrived at an empty space covered in unknown flowers and grass.


    There were already a lot of elves gathered here. When Gallolei arrived with y, the brown bear Ayte was roaring worriedly.


    Gallolei noticed that a human was lying in the center of the open lot. His wounds were very serious. Practically his entire body was covered in scarlet bloodstains. Perhaps because he had lost too much blood, he had fallen unconscious.


    Two young elven priests were currently treating that human��s injuries.


    ��You all shouldn��t have brought him back here!��


    ��But, Elder Morav, if we are to ignore him... he... wouldn��t be able to live for much longer...��


    An aged elven elder was criticizing three young elves. Gallolei did not pay much attention to their conversation as her focus was fixed onto that human.


    Suddenly, the pendant on her neck started emitting a faint green light. Suddenly, one of the three young elves pulled out a dagger from his side and thrust it toward the elven elder.


    Everything happened too quickly. By the time Gallolei blinked her eye, blood had sttered across the garden floor.


    The other two ckwood Elves immediately reacted to what was going on. They attempted to stop the ��elf�� that was acting out of control. But, it was already toote. The flesh of the injured human on the ground started to expand in size.


    Before Gallolei could properly catch sight as to what was going on, y covered her eyes.


    ��Ayte! Bring Young Miss away from this ce!��


    y shouted at the brown bear. Knowing its role, the brown bear lowered itself so that Gallolei could get on its back.


    ��y... what... happened...?�� Gallolei held the brown bear��s fur. The shaking ground made it so that she cannot see the surroundings clearly.


    ��It��s only a minor ident.��


    y took a nce at the open area they��ve just left. It was covered in blood and body parts. All the elves that were near that human had fallen to the ground. Only the ��elf�� that pulled out its dagger toward the elder was still standing there.


    y resisted her grief and anger from losing her kins. She patted at Ayte��s back.


    ��Ayte, bring Young Miss to the insides of the World Tree! Go!��


    The brown bear roared. Before Gallolei could ask her elven bodyguard more questions, the brown bear started to, with Gallolei on its back, run toward the interior of the ckwood Forest. Only y remained.


    y stared at the only surviving ��elf�� on the za. Somehow, the image of the final survivor of the Frost Elves, Tylene, appeared in her mind.


    Gray... mist? y opened her eyes wide. She could see gray mist slowly pervading through the forest from afar.

 Chapter 221

    <h4>Chapter 221</h4>


    The unease Gallolei has been feeling the entire time has been verified. Leaning and grabbing onto Ayte, she could hear the forest weeping.


    No, it was not a figure of speech. Gallolei could sense the sorrow and anger of the forest.


    Perhaps it was because she was chosen as the Priestess of the World Tree.


    The brown bear Ayte brought Gallolei to the za beside the World Tree. Thousands of ckwood Elves were gathered on the za. From the bows and arrows in their hands, it was clear that they��re prepared for war.


    ��Elder Safran! Fire... the trees surrounding the forest have been engulfed! I saw a monster covered in mes! Demon... it must be the demons!��


    A seriously injured young elf was being supported by hispanion as he walked toward the leading elders. His mind seemed to wonder, going out of control even. He must��ve witnessed something terrifying before being seriously injured.


    ��Demons... why would demons attack the forest?��


    ��What would they want from burning down the forest?��


    What the injured elf said caused the surrounding elves to all voice their concerns and questions impatiently.


    Without a doubt, a disaster had arrived today. This disaster was much more dangerous than when they fought against humans for over a dozen years.


    ��Do not be deceived by anger. The territory of the demons is located by the Nation of Frost, a region over a thousand miles away... If it is truly the demons, then tell me... where were you attacked?��


    Elder Safran, standing in the middle of the elders, extended his hand. Green light radiated from his palm. The light healed the young elf��s injuries.


    While Elder Safran was taking care of the injured elf, the other elders were starting to deploy their n to take on the iing enemies.


    Demons...


    As a human, Gallolei should��ve believed in that injured young elf. But, as she had participated in the filming of ��L��on: The Demon�� and interacted with the Chaos Demon Joshua, she discovered that demons were not as brutal and vicious as they��re rumored to be.


    On the contrary, Joshua was extremely humorous and talented. It was not only because he produced ��L��on: The Demon.�� The fact that he had created the Magic Network was enough to leave his name in the annals of human civilization.


    Gallolei got down from the brown bear Ayte��s back. She was nning to inform Elder Safran what she encountered earlier when the brown bear Ayte roared angrily again.


    The brown bear��s roar caught the attention of all the elves present. Then, Ayte pounced at one of the elves.


    When the elves were thinking that Ayte had lost control, that ��elf�� Ayte pounced at quickly pulled out a dagger to defend against the iing brown bear.


    But, Ayte was a bear over three meters tall. Its body could destroy any steel shield. The ��elf�� ended up being overturned by Ayte��s strength and was forced to roll several times on the ground. After that, his appearance suddenly changed from an elf to a figure covered in a ck robe.


    ��Moroka! Damn it... what have you done to Moroka?!��


    It seemed like there was an elf that knew the ��elf�� Ayte attacked. Unfortunately, his friend was already gone. A despicable individual was pretending to be his friend.


    When Gallolei saw this, she immediately thought of a novel that she had read on the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library sub-forum, a novel called ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� A scene in that novel vividly appeared in her head.


    ��The most despicable ability inquisitors possess is how they��re able to transform themselves into the appearance of any human or other creatures. Even the inspection magics cast by the most outstanding mages would not be able to distinguish their disguises. I��ve once used this ability to disguise myself as the wife of my assassination target. As my target smiled at me, I pierced my sword into his heart... That was not a memory that I was fond of.��


    Inquisitors... Heresy Tribunal! The Holy Church!


    ��Elder Safran! The ones attacking the forest is the Heresy Tribunal from the Nation of the Holy Church! They... possessed the ability to change their appearance to others!��


    Gallolei shouted at Elder Safran.


    Her voice shifted the crowd��s focus from Ayte. But, right at this moment, Gallolei heard a faint sound of something piercing through the air.


    The sense of danger surged in her heart. An arrow was shot toward her.


    Gallolei was unable to avoid the arrow and closed her eyes. But, the pain she expected toe did note. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Ayte before her.


    ��Ayte... are you... alright?��


    Gallolei saw an arrow had pierced through Ayte��s upper paw. Ayte let out a soft roar to inform her that it was alright...


    The inquisitor that has been knocked away by Ayte crawled up from the ground. He took out a staff from his ck robe.


    The eye of an unknown creature was embedded onto the staff��s head. Merely from seeing that eye, one would feel a sense of disgust.


    Right when that inquisitor was nning to unleash some sort of magic, arge amount of vines and roots emerged from the ground and confined him, rendering him motionless.


    ��Inquisitor of the Holy Church, why are you infringing upon this ancientnd?��


    Faint green runes were radiating from Elder Safran��s hand. He was the one who used magic to confine that inquisitor. The thorny roots cut through the inquisitor��s hood and revealed his face.


    When the elves saw the inquisitor��s true appearance, they all revealed expressions of disgust.


    That inquisitor had lost the proper appearance of a human. Scales were present on his skin. His mouth has been sewn together by something. Because of that, he was incapable of speech.


    Before Elder Safran could even interrogate the inquisitor, magic tentacles emerged from the ground... Those tentacles rushed toward the elves gathered on the za.


    The majority of the elves chose to evade the tentacles. But, a small portion of them suddenly drew their weapons at their own fellow citizens.


    Not even Elder Safran expected this. But, he realized that things were not that simple the moment he saw those tentacles.


    Jade green rune inscriptions started to glimmer from his hand. The other elf elders also smashed their staffs onto the ground. The entire forest started to tremble.


    Gallolei turned around and saw that a tree behind her had sprouted a face and arms. It uprooted itself from the ground and began to wave its wooden arm toward the elves attacking their own.


    After a short moment of panic, the ckwood Elves gathered on the za began to resist against the invaders.


    But, what brought despair upon Gallolei... was the ck mist that was encroaching from afar and... the increasing amount of ck robed inquisitors in the forest.


    Thest straw that broke the camel��s back came from within the World Tree. It was the Brass Dragon��s roar. It was not a roar of anger. Instead, it was a hysterical roar.


    At this moment, Gallolei came to a sudden realization. These inquisitors of the Heresy Tribunal did not mount a sudden attack. Instead, they��ve prepared for this raid. Their preparation might��ve been tens of years long or even a hundred years.


    Over this long period of time, they��ve used some sort of method to corrupt the Protector of the World Tree and infiltrated into the ckwood Elves with a bunch of their inquisitors in disguise.


    Not even the World Tree was able to discover their disguises...


    The gray mist covered the entire forest. At this moment, Gallolei started to regret not bing one of the readers urging for ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� to be updated faster.


    If she had, she might be able to learn the reason why the inquisitors decided to invade the elven forest. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Even if she med the author of ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� for releasing chapters too slowly, it wouldn��t solve anything now.

 Chapter 222

    <h4>Chapter 222</h4>


    Rebirth


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Elder Safran had no idea how these ck robes-wearing inquisitors managed to infiltrate their elven race.


    As the ckwood Elves were a race of assassins that possessed the protection of the ��stealth�� runes, any human disguise and stealth would be rendered useless before them.


    But, those inquisitors managed to pull a wool over their eyes by using a different sort of disguise ability. In fact, there was a disciple Elder Safran was extremely proud of among those ��defected�� elves.


    Even though Elder Safran��s heart was filled with anger and pain, his duty to protect the World Tree caused him to summon forth a great amount of treants to ward against the ck robed inquisitors.


    In fact, Elder Safran even transformed himself into a giant bear to personally engage in battle against the inquisitors. He used his sharp ws and fangs to tear at any intruder that dared infringe upon thisnd.


    But... the strength of the inquisitors far surpassed Elder Safran��s expectations.


    Who knows how long they��ve nned for this raid. Several hundred ck robed inquisitors had appeared all over the forest.


    The magic they were using possessed enormous destructive prowess. They easily killed the ckwood Elves stealthed in the shadows... The magic tentacles that extended from the surface were also preventing the movements of the treants.


    The surprise raid caught the ckwood Elvespletely off guard. Their fellow elves suddenly turning into their enemies was also something they never anticipated. On top of all this, the surroundings were enveloped by gray mist.


    The gray mist was so thick that Elder Safran cannot even determine the location of his fellow elves!


    Suddenly... the ground started quaking. Elder Safran raised his head. He was standing near the World Tree.


    The Brass Dragon��s frantic roar echoed through the entire battlefield. Multiple tentacles muchrger than tree trunks ascended from the ground. They tightly twisted themselves around the World Tree��s trunk.


    No... No!


    Elder Safran could sense the life of the World Tree seeping out. He and the other elders around him immediately ordered for the treants to destroy the tentacles. But, their treants were also caught by the tentacles themselves and unable to approach the World Tree.


    The entire forest weeped with grief. Life was being gradually engulfed by the ck mist pervading the forest.


    As Elder Safran looked on with despair, the World Tree��s emerald leaves started to gradually turn yellow... In the end, the leaves withered away and fell from the World Tree.


    At this moment, Elder Safran��s eyes were wide open. He returned to his original appearance. He extended his hand and grabbed onto a wilted yellow leaf.


    When the leafnded on Elder Safran��s hand, it turned into dust and scattered away...


    At this moment, the World Tree had lost its life. Despair spread through Elder Safran��s heart.


    The lifeline of the ckwood Elves originated in their World Tree. His powers were also granted by the World Tree. The wilting of the World Tree represented the extinction of their race.


    The meaning behind the existence of the ckwood Elves was to protect the World Tree. The wilting of the World Tree meant that they��ve lost their meaning of existence.


    But, Elder Safran could still sense power within him. Because of that, he raised his head up again.


    While it was true that the leaves on the World Tree had all withered to dust and scattered into the air...


    Even though the carcass of the World Tree was already dead...


    Its foundation has yet to wither away.


    Elder Safran felt a faint tremble from the ground. He prepared himself for battle. But, what charged through the gray mist and appeared before him was hispanion Ayte.


    The brown bear Ayte rubbed his nose against Elder Safran��s palm. Elder Safran discovered Ayte��s body was covered in scars.


    ��Elder Safran!��


    Sitting on top of Ayte, Gallolei called out to Elder Safran. It was only then that Elder Safran noticed the young human girl was emitting an astonishing amount of vitality.


    Although that feeling shed past in an instant, he was certain... it was the vitality of the World Tree!


    The World Tree��s... seed...


    Elder Safran recalled that he had once read such a legend in the elven epic. That is... the World Tree would never truly perish. When its life is about to reach its end, it will choose to lodge in the body of an eld to wait for the chance to germinate again.


    Elder Safran has always doubted the authenticity of that legend. After all, the World Tree was already an ancient tree of astonishing height and has existed for over ten thousand years by the time he was born. That amount of time far surpassed the history of the ckwood Elves.


    But, the truth was before his very eyes. The ckwood Elves�� World Tree did not wither away. It... had reborn itself into a seed and was lodging in the body of the human girl.


    Elder Safran doesn��t understand why the World Tree would choose a human.


    But, that was how it was. Right now, his duty was to protect the human girl!


    As long as the human girl lives, their World Tree would have the chance to grow back into an ancient tree!


    Regardless of whether it might take a thousand years or ten thousand years, Elder Safran was willing to wait for however long it might take... After all, that was the final hope for the existence of their ckwood Elves!


    ��Ayte! Bring Gallolei away from here!��


    Elder Safran made a decisive decision. Without the support of the World Tree, the entire ckwood Forest was withering away. Those treants they summoned were also starting to lose theirbative abilities.


    Even though Elder Safran was very worried about his fellow elves, he chose to protect Gallolei and assist her in leaving this dangerous ce as she��s the final hope of their race.


    Ayte let out a low growl and immediately started running past the wilted World Tree. Elder Safran followed after Ayte to ensure Gallolei��s safety.


    Sitting on Ayte, Gallolei was holding the ��camera�� Joshua gave him.


    ��For the Holy Tree!��


    Gallolei could faintly hear the same phrases being shouted by the ckwood Elves around her.


    They were bravely fighting to protect their home. But, those cruel inquisitors were thrusting their sharp des into the bodies of the elves with no hesitation. Even so, the elves did not give up on resisting...


    Gallolei tried her best to record all of this while she��s on the brown bear��s back. She photographed the warriors of the ckwood Elves resisting and dying to protect their home as well as the cruelty disyed by those inquisitors.


    Gallolei doesn��t know how long the people of this world have been deceived by the Holy Church. But, at this moment... she was witnessing the appearance of the Heresy Tribunal��s inquitors.


    They were simply no ��warriors that fought for justice and the banishment of darkness from this world.�� Instead, they were a bunch of cruel and merciless indiscriminate murderers.


    Perhaps Gallolei would not be able to take photographs as clear as usual as she��s sitting on top of a brown bear��s back. But, any scene taken from this battlefield would serve as irond evidences that the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors were a bunch of homicidal murderers.

 Chapter 223

    <h4>Chapter 223</h4>


    The battle continued for a long time in the gray mist. For the sake of protecting Gallolei, Elder Safran brought her to the rear of the area where the World Tree was.


    A group of ckwood Elves that does not possess battle capabilities were gathered here. A portion of them were young children whereas the other were priests and priestesses in charge of singing.


    The inquisitors have yet to attack this area.


    Hiding in this shelter, the elves appeared very worried. A priestess that seemed to be the leader of the group stood forth.


    ��Elder Safran, mes are burning around the forest. I saw enormous monsters and tentacles emerging from beneath the ground. Exactly what happened?��


    ��It must be the demons... I saw horns on those monsters. They��re also burning with mes,�� said a trembling young elf.


    ��The people that infringed upon this forest are the inquisitors from the Nation of the Holy Church and not the demons!��


    Elder Safran loudly corrected that young elf.


    In this sort of panic-stricken state, the ckwood elves present would easily believe this sort of rumor.


    That was precisely what the Heresy Tribunal wanted. They not only wanted to direct the ckwood Elves�� anger toward the demons, they also wanted to direct the human��s hatred toward the demons.


    Elder Safran was not interested in the conflicts between humans. But, what the Heresy Tribunal did foreordained that they will forever be the ckwood Elves�� enemies.


    If the future generations of the ckwood Elves doesn��t even know who their enemies were, it would be extremelymentable.


    ��Priestess Oranka, bring everyone away from this dangerous ce.��


    In the end, Elder Safranmanded with a sorrowful voice.


    ��We... are priests and priestess of the Holy Tree. We cannot choose to run away at a time like this!�� The female priestess leading the group spoke with a determined attitude.


    ��The Holy Tree has withered...��


    What Elder Safran revealed shocked all the priests and priestesses. It also shocked several of the young elven children.


    ��If this is the fate of our ckwood Elves...��


    The female priestess looked out of the shelter they��re in. The verdant and lush forest has withered away. The leaves of the trees turned to dust as they scattered away. The scenery of death filled the entire forest.


    ��This is not the fate of the ckwood Elves!��


    Gallolei got down from Ayte��s back. She held the priestess��s hand...


    When the priestess felt the World Tree��s lifeforce being emitted from Gallolei, she opened her eyes wide in shock.


    She immediately understood what Elder Safran wanted them to do. After a short conflict within her mind, she made the decision to leave this witherednd.


    .........


    Gallolei climbed back onto Ayte��s back as they escaped from the range of the ck mist. The ckwood Elves were following after her with deers as their mounts.


    The ckwood Forest has been engulfed by mes.


    Keeping a distance right next to Gallolei the entire time, Elder Safran has been using his magic to disperse the surrounding mes.


    As the brown bear Ayte stepped on a scorched tree, he let out an uneasy roar and suddenly stopped running.


    Someone... had caught up to them!


    Gallolei felt like she could understand the brown bear. As the brown bear moved its body in unease, Gallolei had no choice but to get down from Ayte��s back.


    ��I��ll take on those intruders... you bring the Daughter of the Forest away from this ce!�� Elder Safran said to thepanion that has apanied him for all these years.


    But, the brown bear Ayte did not do as Elder Safran requested. It let out a mouthful wail. At this moment, Gallolei noticed the brown bear��s two front paws were drenched with blood. Those were not blood from enemies.


    Instead, those were its own blood.


    During the raid, it had sustained serious injuries protecting Gallolei from the inquisitors.


    Gallolei could tell what Ayte was trying to convey with its wails. It nned to stop the pursuers on its own.


    Ayte licked Gallolei��s hand. It was expressing to her that it was fine.


    ��You... you��ll be able to return, right?��


    Gallolei didn��t stop Ayte. She only quietly asked it that question. The brown bear Ayte rubbed its moist nose against Gallolei. Then, it turned to look at Elder Safran.


    After Elder Safran nodded his head, Ayte turned around and started running toward the burning forest while roaring. Several young elven trainees also followed the brown bear into the burning forest.


    ��...��


    Gallolei stared at the burning forest. Her desire to reveal what the inquisitors had done was what was supporting her determination to escape from this ce. Because of that, she did not linger around.


    ��Mypatriot, may you and the forest��s anger pour down torrents upon those intruders.��


    Elder Safran looked on as Ayte ran into the burning forest. He picked up a handful of soil from the ground and tossed it into midair. The soil turned into arge amount of finger-sized y golems that entered into the forest��s soil.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, get on... The only thing I can do now is to help you escape the pursuit of those intruders.��


    A deep roar sounded from Elder Safran��s mouth. In a blink of an eye, he turned into a giant wolf the size of two people.


    Gallolei got on the back of the wolf. Immediately, the wolf started running through the forest.


    At this moment, the roar of the Brass Dragon sounded from the forest. Gallolei turned around to look at the sky. The Brass Dragon had flown up into the sky and was breathing out destructive dragon��s breath at the ground below.


    The Brass Dragon seemed to have regained his awareness. But... Gallolei knew that the forest was approaching death. Not even the Protector of the World Tree would be able to change its fate.


    After running away for over two hours, Gallolei was finally able to escape from the fire-filled forest. She arrived at ake.


    Gallolei knew thiske. It was located on the other side of the ckwood Forest, thepletely opposite direction from the territory of the Grand Duchy of ckwood.


    But, it was impossible for her to return to the forest and advance toward her own home. The mes have sealed off the forest. If she attempts to return through the forest, it would be extremely dangerous.


    Furthermore... there were over twenty ckwood Elves that escaped out together with her.


    At this moment, Gallolei came to a sudden realization that she was no longer the little girl that would throw tantrums at her parents. A heavy sense of calling filled her heart and weighed down upon her shoulders.


    ��Daughter of the Forest... should we continue onward? The region ahead is not your father��s domain.��


    Elder Safran��s voice sounded from the giant wolf��s throat. After this girl inherited the Seed of the World Tree, her status within the ckwood Elves far surpassed his own now.


    Gallolei hesitated. She turned back to look at the zing forest and pondered whether to stay here.


    Perhaps other ckwood Elves would also be able to escape and reach this ce? For example, there was her bodyguard y and... the brown bear Ayte that went back to stop the pursuers.


    If she travels too far, they might not be able to find her.


    But, it turned out Gallolei��s worries were unnecessary. An enormous silhouette appeared from the burning forest. The ckwood Elves apanying Gallolei revealed uneasy expressions.


    But, what emerged from the forest was the brown bear Ayte.


    It kept its promise with Gallolei and returned to her.


    Excited, Gallolei hopped down from the giant wolf��s back and ran over to the brown bear Ayte. But, upon arriving before Ayte, she discovered it waspletely covered in scars and seemed very feeble.


    It only managed to walk out of the forest but immediately copsed after.


    ��Ayte...��


    Gallolei extended her hand to scratch at Ayte��s chin. Ayte used its moist nose to rub at Gallolei��s face.


    But, that tiny movementpletely exhausted its remaining strength. The brown bear��s giant body copsed onto the ground. Then, the final trace of life started to gradually seep away from its body.


    Gallolei watched this scene with her eyes wide open. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But, in the end, she buried her face into the brown bear and started crying bitterly.


    No matter how heavy of a duty she now carries, Gallolei was only a young girl.


    Elder Safran returned to his elf appearance and silently watched as his old friend gradually passed away. He extended his hand to stroke at the brown bear��s charred fur.


    Quietly, Elder Safran said, ��May your soul rest in peace... my old friend.��

 Chapter 224

    <h4>Chapter 224</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Nond. The Alchemic Marketce.


    Joshua was searching for the main character in ��Hachiko.��


    Fortunately, with the help of the frost elf Tylene, Joshua soon managed to find a shop that sells hunting dogs in the chaotic Alchemic Marketce. From the shop, he found a hunting dog that fitted the role of young ��Hachiko.��


    ��It... seemed to not be very happy.��


    Tylene picked up the yellow puppy. The dog turned its head around, seemingly ignoring Tylene. That deeply hurted Tylene.


    No matter what, the elves were a race close with nature. When Tylene was living in the forest, even though she could not tame certain animals, she would be able to easily approach them.


    ��It... seemed to not like you.��


    Ruthlessly, Joshua stabbed a knife into Tylene. The expression of the yellow puppy, that nted eye look it had on its face, was truly suited to be added onto the Mage Forum as a meme.


    ��I... do animals truly dislike me that much?�� Tylene attempted tomunicate with the puppy. But, the dog merely smacked its lips and turned back around to ignore Tylene.


    ��Dear customers, this here is a field hunting dog from the Eastern Kingdom. It is said that their masters are determined from their birth.�� The shopkeeper began to offer exnations.


    ��This puppy does possess a special sort of aura. But, it��s not magic power.��


    Joshua took a nce at the other caged puppies. They were all born from the same mother. But, that yellow puppy was the only one that caught Joshua��s attention right away.


    There was something... different about it. Perhaps it was the expressions this puppy made, a major talent to be a visual meme...


    ��How much is this hunting dog?�� asked Joshua.


    Even though the puppy seemed to dislike Tylene, it was, at the very least, obedient. It doesn��t growl or barks. To film movies, that was something very important.


    When Hachiko was young, he was a very quiet dog. The other dogs in the cage seemed to be much more energetic than that dog.


    ��Ten gold coins. Mister, these puppies were brought back by my servant from the distant Eastern Kingdom. Because of that, they were slightly more expensive than local hunting dogs. Of course, if this price is too expensive, you can also offer other goods as an exchange,�� said the shopkeeper.


    This was the special characteristic of Nond��s Alchemic Marketce. This chaotic market sells everything. Mages were allowed to set up stalls on the street. Furthermore,pared to transactions using gold coins, the vendors here were more fond of goods exchanges.


    The shop Joshua visited was located at the edge of the market. This was a shop that sold eggs of unknown creatures. Selling hunting dogs was merely a side hustle of theirs.


    ��Goods? Like those?��


    Joshua did not immediately settle things using gold coins. The reason for that was because he saw two mages conducting exchanges using ck originium crystals. That originium crystals were none other than Hearthstone ��card storages.��


    ��I��m currently in need of Bloodsword Grass. That said, Mister, do you y ��Hearthstone?�� It��s a special game of the tavern located at the edge of the business district.��


    ��Of course...��


    Joshua did not expect for this human merchant to also be a Hearthstone yer. The number of customersing to the tavern has been increasing recently. Back then, he knew all the customers. But now, it was very difficult for him to know every one of them.


    ��That��s truly great!��


    After hearing Joshua say that he��s a Hearthstone yer, the merchant became much more intimate.


    ��I wish to obtain a copy of the Warrior��s Epic Weapon Bloodhowl. Mister, do you by chance... have that?�� asked the shopkeeper.


    The Hearthstone Tavern has been open for business in Nond for three months now. Card exchange was gradually taking shape among the mages of Nond.


    All the cards had even received market prices in secret too.


    ��My apologies, I did not bring my card storage with me today.�� Joshua took out ten gold coins to give to the shopkeeper. ��Besides, I remember that the tavern buys Bloodhowl for twenty-seven gold coins a copy.��


    ��This...��


    The shopkeeper was slightly embarrassed to be seen through by Joshua. But, he still gifted Joshua a wooden basket and some jerky to feed the dog after the purchase.


    Joshua and Tylene left the shop and returned to the carriage arranged by Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Mister Joshua... why do I feel that this puppy��s barks resembled... that of a bear?��


    Tylene caressed the puppy��s forehead with her hand. She hoped that this simple action would be able to gain a favorable impression from the puppy.


    Unfortunately, the puppy was still showing contempt toward Tylene. Even when Tylene ced some jerky before it, the puppy remained indifferent.


    ��Perhaps it��s your misperception. But, from today on, this puppy��s name will be Hachi.��


    Joshua ordered for the carriage driver to proceed toward the Squirrel Street. As they��ve chosen the ��actor�� for the young Hachiko, the only thing that remains would be to make preparations for filming.


    The puppy seemed to have some sort of reaction to the name ��Hachi.�� It raised its head and looked around. But, in the end, itid back down in the wooden basket in a disappointed manner.


    At this moment, a message popped out from Joshua��s magicwork interface. Joshua nced at the message and saw that the sender was Gallolei.


    When Joshua opened the message and read the contents, his heart grew heavy.


    ��The Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal attacked the ckwood Forest. The entire forest was reduced to a sea of mes...��


    Sure enough... the catastrophe arrived?


    Joshua took a nce at the frost elf Tylene who sat across from him. So far, he had encountered two elves with their races wiped out by the inquisitors. One was Tylene and the other was the dark elf Thousand Faces.


    This time, the Heresy Tribunal��s operation seemed to be instant. Joshua was still discussing with Gallolei about the new movie at morning time. But now, in the afternoon, he received news that the ckwood Forest had fallen.


    He didn��t even have enough time to provide any assistance...


    ��Are you safe? Is there anything that I can help with?��


    Gallolei was a talented actress. Joshua does not wish for ��L��on: The Demon�� to be her only posthumous work. Besides, she was also his friend and ally. As such, he cannot do nothing and allow her to be killed by the inquisitors.


    ��I��m safe. It��s just that I do not know if my mother and y are also safe...��


    From her reply, Joshua could sense that the situation was extremely bad for her. She not only lost her bodyguard in this catastrophe, her close rtives are also not with her.


    But, this strong-willed girl did not need hisfort...


    ��Mister Joshua, the Heresy Tribunal not only destroyed the ckwood Forest, they��ve also pinned all of the crimes onto the demons... There must be missionaries spreading those rumors in Fari now. I have evidence of their invasion to the ckwood Forest with me... Should I post the pictures onto my camp or the Mage Forum?��


    Reading the first half of her message, Joshua felt things would be slightly problematic.


    If the Holy Church decided to pin the crimes of burning the ckwood Forest and ughtering the ckwood Elves onto the demons, the demons would have no way to refute things...


    After all, the humans of this world were more willing to believe in their fellow human missionaries than in demons. This was even more so when there��s ��witnesses,�� the survivors from the catastrophe.


    Worst of all, this will incite hatred between humans and demons... At that time, the Nation of Frost and the Nation of the Holy Church would no longer be the only countries in war against the demon realm.


    Fortunately, there was a war photographer. Remarkably, Gallolei took the pictures of all the crimesmitted by the inquisitors in the ckwood Forest.


    ��Upload them to the Mage Forum. I will sticky your post... Gallolei, do you need any help with anything else?��


    ��Help... I wish to see Mister Joshua��s new movie.��


    Joshua grew silent after reading that message. Then, he immediately started typing back to her.


    ��We��re currently filming the new movie. You��re weled toe to Nond and watch it at any time.��

 Chapter 225

    <h4>Chapter 225</h4>


    Squirrel Street. Klia Stage Station.


    Morgan walked out of the carriage and took a nce at the stage station. Compared to Nond��s other stage stations operated by the Klia Trading Company, this stage station was extremely lifeless.


    There were only three horse carriages stopped at the stage station. Their drivers were dozing off. It seems like it has been a long time since they��ve had customers.


    It would appear that the enthusiasm brought on by ��L��on: The Demon�� has not spread from Squirrel Street��s southern part to the northern part.


    ��Master Morgan!��


    Sir Weissenasche immediately caught sight of Morgan standing on the other side of the stage station the moment he walked out from the stage station. He immediately walked over to greet Morgan.


    ��You��re finally here. I��ve already found longing for us in Squirrel Street.��


    Sir Weissenasche pointed to a two-story building located near the stage station.


    Unlike Madam Schroder who had ranks of carriages picking up and dropping off the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe from the Fari��s Mansion everyday, Sir Weissenasche did not spend an extravagant amount of money on the actors.


    He instead chose to lodge the actors near the filming site.


    ��Kelman, you��ve purchased this stage station?��


    Morgan took a nce at the stage station. No matter how not busy the stage station might be, there should at least be attendants at such an hour. But, apart from the carriage drivers, there weren��t even any attendants in the stage station.


    ��Yes, that��s correct. I did so ording to Mister Joshua��s order. I��ve already discussed with the people from the Klia Trading Company. They��re nning to build another stage station in the southern end of Squirrel Street. Because of that, I ended up purchasing this stage station for five thousand gold coins,�� said Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Isn��t that... over spending? That amount of money is enough for my teacher and I to perform multiple performances...��


    Apanying Morgan, Femes was unable to contain herself frommenting after hearing the number Sir Weissenasche mentioned.


    Even though Morgan was seen as a legendary performer in Fari, his performances never used the extravagance of the performing stage to subdue his audiences. Because of that, Morgan lived his life very frugally.


    Even Femes grew used to living life frugally.


    But, before the movie product even began, they��ve already spent this much money... the word ��prodigal�� immediately appeared in Femes��s head.


    ��This is a needed investment, Miss Femes.��


    Joshua��s voice sounded from behind Femes and caused her to jump like a cat. Even the fur on her ears grew erect.


    ��Perhaps this is the difference between movies and stage ys,�� said Morgan. Compared to his rmed disciple, he seemed to have detected Joshua��s arrival.


    ��Correct. There are many more differences between movies and stage ys.��


    Joshua did not know about the origin of this old actor Morgan. But, from how respectful Sir Weissenasche was toward him, he determined that Morgan��s identity must be quite remarkable.


    ��Mister Joshua, could you give me an introduction? I wish to be able to thoroughly understand this all-new art form.��


    Aftering to the filming site for Hachiko, Morgan became an apprentice with a vast desire for knowledge again.


    To him, movies were an all-new art form. He hoped to be able to learn more knowledge about movies from Joshua.


    ��About that... Master Morgan, if you��re the manager of a well-known theatrical troupe, what sort of preparations would you do in order to perform in a city?�� asked Joshua.


    ��I would need to hire a fleet of carriages and spend some time traveling to the city. As for the crews, they will need their costumes to be prepared. Then there��s rehearsals...��


    Morgan seemed to have guessed the reason why Joshua asked him this question.


    ��A lot of money and energy would be needed for every performance.��


    ��But, the screening of a movie does not need such troublesome things at all.��


    Joshua casually took out a nk originium crystal to show to the aged stage performer.


    ��All the movie screening needs is this originium crystal. Once it is embedded with magic, one merely needs to find a t wall. That is all the procedure needed for movie screening! Using this method, I am able to screen ��L��on: The Demon�� at the same time in theaters all over the world. In fact... even after the performers of the movie passed away, the recording of their performances will still remain in this world and be consecrated by the future generations as ssics.��


    Joshua��s final sentence caused a change in expression on Morgan��s face.


    Morgan��s aged look was no disguise. He had performed in countless well-known stage ys. But, those stage ys will be forever lost to history upon his death. Perhaps there would be others in the future that would take on the role he had yed before. But, the charm of their performance would bepletely different from his own.


    That was also the reason why many of Fari��s well-known stage ys ended up bing ��things of the past�� after their main performers passed away. Even if people attempted to duplicate the performance in the future, the poprity of their performances will never match the original.


    As such, an outstanding performer will hold a status akin to a natural treasure in the Nation of Fari.


    ��Mister Joshua, please allow me to bring back an originium crystal with the recording of my performance to my mothend after the filming ispleted.�� Morgan spoke with a probing tone.


    At the beginning, Morgan wanted to perform in Hachiko because of his curiosity toward movies and fondness of the script.


    He still had the idea in his mind that Fari��s stage ys were the best. But, after he finished hearing the expination of a movie��s superiority from the young demon, Morgan suddenly realized that the floodgates to the change of an era will push stage ys from the stage of history.


    ��In terms of art, the Nation of Fari should be at the forefront of this world,�� Morgan slowly added.


    ��That��s no issue,�� Joshua recalled how Madam Schroder was still in Fari helping him promote ��L��on: The Demon.��


    From the message Gallolei sent him, the Grand Duchess not only encountered extreme difficulties in poprizing the movie, it seems like she might even receive dangers to her life.


    The Holy Church has already attacked the ckwood Forest inside the Nation of Fari. Once the Holy Church pinned the me of burning down the ckwood Forest onto the demons, it will definitely intensify the citizens of Fari��s hatred toward demons.


    No matter how impactful the magicwork might be, it was unable to cover Fari. As such, Joshua could imagine how difficult it would be for Madam Schroder to promote ��L��on: The Demon�� in Fari. Using a phrase from Earth to describe the current situation she��s in would be �� ��being politically incorrect.��


    But, if this performer Sir Weissenasche addressed as ��Master�� was to go to Fari to promote movies, he would be a great aid to Madam Schroder.


    ��Master Morgan, after the filming isplete, I hope that you��ll be able to publicize some things to the people of Fari.��


    Gallolei had already uploaded the crimes of the Heresy Tribunal to the Mage Forum. But, it would take a long period of time to spread to Fari. Furthermore, it will be in the form of untrustworthy rumors.


    Joshua did not wish for Fari to be incited by the Holy Church into bing another nation hostile toward the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 226

    <h4>Chapter 226</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    After Tylene helped Joshua find Hachi, she got on a carriage and returned to the Hearthstone Tavern since Joshua needed to make arrangements for filming ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.�� Tylene didn��t forget about her job at the Voice of Nond or her duty to provide nourishment for the World Tree��s growth.


    But, upon returning to the Hearthstone Tavern and opening the Mage Forum, Tylene was greeted with bad news.


    ��Inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal burned down the ckwood Forest and massacred the innocent ckwood Elves. The crimes of a bunch of cruel, merciless and indiscriminate murderers.��


    When Tylene saw this post while signing into the Voice of Nond, extreme unease filled her heart.


    With grief and fear still in her mind, she tapped open the post.


    Even though Joshua put up a warning disimer that the contents were violent and gory, Tylene summoned up her courage and tapped into the post.


    Sure enough, upon seeing the contents, Tylene received an enormous shock to her heart.


    A forest enveloped by gray mist, tentacles emerging from the ground and her fellow elves being massacred. Seeing those photos, Tylene was unable to stand firm. She ended up sitting down on the chair in the Noiseless Room and began to calm her mind.


    A group of elves that has lost their home like her were currently wandering in the wild.


    When Tylene learned of this news from the post, she immediately became restless. Because of that, she typed out a message to Joshua.


    ��Mister Joshua, is there anything that I can help them with?!��


    ��Them? Are you talking about those elves? Fari is over a thousand miles away from Nond. Tylene, I think the only thing you can do right now is to open up the Voice of Nond and offer them an elven epic to appease their hearts.��


    Even though Joshua was at the filming site for ��Hachiko,�� he still replied to Tylene very fast.


    ��They��re able to hear my singing?��


    Even though Tylene has been using the magicwork for so long, she was still not proficient with typing on the virtual keyboard. It took her three minutes to type out a message to send to Joshua.


    ��The Flower of Fari Gallolei is with those elves that just lost their home. Her magicwork is able to hear your singing.��


    After hearing that message from Joshua, Tylene knew what she needed to do. Even though she would not be able to provide material aid to her fellow elves, she would at least be able to offer prayers to them.


    Tylene picked up her harp, opened the Voice of Nond and began to sing and y an elven epic. It was a song called ��Song of Home.��


    .........


    The power of his elvenkins... were weakening.


    Elder Safran stood atop an enormous boulder as he examined the surroundings vigntly. At the same time, he looked down to his nsmen that were setting up camps on the meadow below.


    The ckwood Forest has been burned down by the mes. It was not only their country that was destroyed, even the World Tree that they��ve relied on for survival was destroyed.


    It was true that Elder Safran��s heart was filled with hatred and fury toward the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal. But,pared to his anger, Elder Safran was more worried about his people.


    A total of thirty-three ckwood Elves followed him and escaped from the ckwood Forest. Among them, twelve were kids and three of those kids were newborn on top of that.


    Although the World Tree didn��t perish, its powers gradually weakened after it became a seed. The weakening of the World Tree��s power also manifested itself on the ckwood Elves.


    Take for example, one of the three infants was infected with a strange illness. In the past, with the protection of the World Tree, very rarely do ckwood Elves fall ill. But, the protection has since disappeared.


    ��Elder Safran, we... Where should we go now? Should we search for survivors?��


    The elven priestess by the name of Oranka walked over to Elder Safran and looked to her nsmen with a deeply worried expression. She could clearly see how bewildered they were.


    Having lost their home, the ckwood Elves were homeless.


    ��Using the Earth Spirits, I��ve managed to reach Sigam. He had brought the majority of the survivors to the other side of the forest. There��s roughly a thousand people.��


    A y humanoid appeared on Elder Safran��s hand. That was what he used tomunicate with the other survivors.


    ��Should we converge with Sigam and others?�� The priestess appeared to be slightly hesitant.


    ��Sigam is an excellent leader. He will be able to lead our people to a safe shelter. But... I am not certain whether there might be inquisitors disguised among the people with Sigam.��


    Elder Safran looked to the human girl who was seated on the other side of the meadow with a contemting look on her face. Her elven bodyguard y managed to find Gallolei in the middle of their journey. With y��sfort, Gallolei��s state of mind finally eased slightly.


    ��If those intruders were to find out the existence of the Daughter of the Forest, we will end up paying too enormous of a price. Thus, before converging with our surviving people, I must find a safe shelter for the Daughter of the Forest.��


    Elder Safran knew that the moment the World Tree dies would be the moment their ckwood Elves would go extinct.


    But, at a time when even the Protector of the World Tree��s whereabouts was unknown, Elder Safran was truly unable to think of what sort of ce could possibly shelter the ckwood Elves.


    ��Nond!��


    Suddenly, at this very moment, Gallolei interrupted into the conversation of the two elves.


    ��Elder Safran, I hope that you can bring me to Nond!��


    Gallolei stood up and walked over to them. There was a white pigeon in her hand. The pigeon carried an anonymous letter. From the handwriting of the letter, Gallolei recognized that it was written to her by her mother.


    Madam Schroder mentioned in the letter that her father��s territory was no longer safe. It also listed multiple locations that could provide shelter to Gallolei. Apart from the locations where Gallolei��s rtives were, Nond was also listed among the ces for shelter.


    ��Nond... that city is simply too far away.��


    Elder Safran has been to Nond before. Even if he was to transform himself into a beast capable of flight, it would take him an entire week to reach Nond.


    ��But... that city is the ce that could allow a World Tree to grow the fastest. Furthermore... it is also the safest ce.��


    Gallolei does not possess a friendly rtionship with the rtives mentioned in the letter. In fact, it could even be said that their rtionship was rather poor. Gallolei cannot trust that those rtives would be willing to shelter a bunch of elves.


    As for Nond, the inquisitors have be notorious in that city due to the Mage Forum. Gallolei believed that as long as the Mage Forum still existed, they would receive absolute safety in Nond.


    In order to persuade Elder Safran, Gallolei took out the leaf in her pendant.


    ��This is the leaf from the Frost Elves�� World Tree. But, shouldn��t the Frost Elves be...��


    ��They��ve not yet gone extinct. The final survivor of the Frost Elves by the name of Tylene received the help from a... kind person in Nond. With his help, the World Tree in Tylene was able to grow again.��


    Gallolei did not immediately reveal Joshua��s identity. In order to persuade Elder Safran more, Gallolei opened the Voice of Nond. It just so happened that this was the hour where Tylene would sing.


    When Gallolei amplified Tylene��s singing to the entire grass field, Elder Safran stood there shocked. The priestess was also shocked.


    The ckwood Elves that had just lost their home also turned to look at Gallolei. Hearing the singinging from Gallolei, one of the young elves started to sing along to Tylene��s voice. Then, another elf joined in... Gradually, more and more elves started singing along. They stopped worrying about whether or not there might be pursuers after them and began to loudly sing along with Tylene��s singing.


    As dusk fell, the elven epic ��Song of Home�� resounded through the grasnd.

 Chapter 227

    <h4>Chapter 227</h4>


    ��Astonishing vitality...��


    Elder Safran could sense the bursting vitality of the Frost Elves�� World Tree through the leaf in Gallolei��s hand.


    ��Is that girl by the name of Tylene... really the only survivor of the Frost Elves?�� A look of disbelief filled Elder Safran��s eyes.


    ��Tylene had mentioned her past to me. Regretfully, she is indeed the only survivor of the Frost Elves. In Nond, she encountered an... extraordinary ��artist.�� With the help from that person, Tylene began to support the growth of the World Tree all on her own.��


    Even though Gallolei was not very familiar with Tylene, her elven bodyguard y was a close friend of Tylene. At this moment, y had a hesitant look on her face. It seemed like she had the desire to reveal the true identity of that ��artist�� to Elder Safran.


    But, after seeing Gallolei��s meaningful nce, this elven bodyguard ultimately kept her silence.


    Now that their ckwood Elves�� World Tree had chosen Gallolei, Gallolei��s status among the ckwood Elves would be between that of their n Chief and their Great Elders. She was a paramount existence.


    ��Only a single person? But, Daughter of the Forest, would that artist really be willing to extend a helping hand to us?��


    Elder Safran must admit that, to any ckwood Elf, what Gallolei presented to them was an irresistible enticement.


    The vitality emitted by the leaf in Gallolei��s hand was even more vigorous than the vitality on her body, the vitality of their ckwood Elves�� World Tree supported by over a thousand ckwood Elves.


    If they were to rely on only the survivors of the ckwood Elves, it would take them tens of years to germinate the World Tree��s seed. To the long-lived elves, that was not a long period of time. But, Elder Safran cannot possibly refuse any method that could allow their World Tree to grow quickly.


    ��Regarding this...�� Gallolei turned to look at the elven priestesses that stood behind Elder Safran. Then, she revealed a smile and said, ��Priestesses, your signings are very pleasant to hear. Your voices are also very pleasant and you all are very pretty too... I believe that artist will be very delightful to help us.��


    ��Signing and appearance? Daughter of the Forest... you mean to say that artist only needed those quantities?��


    The leading priestess Oranka stood forth. She had thought that the ��artist�� Gallolei mentioned would demand for even stricter conditions. For example, arge sum of money or have the ckwood Elves be his subordinates.


    ��Correct. The reason why he decided to help Tylene nurture her World Tree is because he was fond of her singing voice. I believe that you priestessdies wouldn��t possibly lose out to that Frost Elf, no?��


    At this moment, Gallolei perfectly utilized her ��acting skills�� and began tempting these pure-hearted elves.


    After all, she was in an extremely passive position right now. If she wanted to quickly reach Nond, she must utilize the ckwood Elves�� druid abilities.


    ��Daughter of the Forest... is it possible for you to inform me how that artist managed to aplish such a thing?��


    Oranka was still hesitant. ording to her knowledge, the only method to speed up the growth of the World Tree would be to increase the amount of ckwood Elves.


    But, the leaf Gallolei held in her hand was emitting such strong vitality. No matter how she looked at it, it does not seem to be grown using nefarious methods.


    ��I am unable to provide detailed exnations as to how he aplished it. But, this is the method to allow the World Tree to quickly mature. Whether or not you all choose to take this path is up to you.��


    After Gallolei said those words, Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka exchanged nces. Then, they began to solicit the opinions of the other elves.


    Standing on the side and hearing her kinsmen��s discussions, y wanted to shout out ��That is the demon��s... temptation!�� Unfortunately, with the pressure from Gallolei looking at her, y ended up keeping her silence. Furthermore, she must admit that her friend Tylene seemed to be... living a pretty good life under that demon.


    In the end, Elder Safran announced the result of their discussion...


    ��I know a human sage in Nond. Even if the artist mentioned by the Daughter of the Forest is unable to aid us, I must still publicize the wicked conduct of the Holy Church. Furthermore, if I am to fly to Nond as an owl, it would only take a week.��


    Then, Elder Safran turned to the remaining few young elven rangers present, ��You all protect our people that cannot fight and converge with Sigam and the others. I will bring the Daughter of the Forest to Nond to meet that... artist that provided help to our fellow frost elvenkin.��


    No ckwood Elf was able to refuse this enticement. Elder Safran was willing to attempt anything that could speed up the growth of their World Tree, even if it was only a tiny bit, as long as it does not have any side effects.


    Besides, Nond could also be said to be the safest city for the elves. That city represented the apex of human civilization.


    ��Elder Safran, please allow us to apany you. We are priestess-attendants of the World Tree. The Holy Tree Narushi needs us to tend to it.��


    The other priestesses don��t seem to n to abandon the World Tree to return to their fellow elves... All of them were proficient inmunicating with nature. This included the druid abilities of merging with nature to change themselves into the appearances of beasts.


    Elder Safran epted their request. They were the most devoted believers of the World Tree. They were also the people that knew the best what the World Tree needed.


    In the end, nine elven priestesses decided to follow Elder Safran to Nond. The remaining elves would converge with the other ckwood Elf survivors.


    As the surviving elves were being guarded by the Brass Dragon, they were, at least temporarily, safe.


    After confirming the people that would be proceeding toward Nond, Elder Safran was nning to set off immediately. But, he decided to give the priestesses the opportunity to bid farewell to their fellow elves.


    To the ordinary ckwood Elves, Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka were akin to heroes as they rescued them from the burning forest.


    Their journey to Nond could also be said to be a heroic undertaking worthy of an epic.


    ��I will return to you all very soon. Don��t worry... my sisters.��


    Priestess Oranka bid her farewell to the young elves. Many of the other priestesses began to embrace their friends and promise that they will soon return to theirmunity.


    ��At that time, I will let you all see the sight of the Holy Tree Narushi��s germination...�� Determination filled Priestess Oranka��s voice.


    The elven bodyguard y quietly watched the sight of the elves embracing their fellows. She was unable to feel any moving emotions from their disy of affection.


    Having been to Nond with her master Gallolei in the past, she could already imagine what would happen once they reached Nond. A quick return would be unrealistic at all. Instead, they would likely not want to return to the forest once they��ve reached Nond...


    y believed that those older priestesses might be able to resist that demon��s enticement. But, there were many young and innocent elvesing along too... Because of this, y had a bad premonition.


    ��y, it��s time to set off... I wanted to be able to get there in time to take part in the premiere of Mister Joshua��s new movie,�� Gallolei interrupted her bodyguard��s train of thoughts. At this moment, Elder Safran had transformed into a giant owl. He was ready to start flying toward Nond at any moment.


    ��New movie? When?! Ah... young miss, wait!�� y followed Gallolei and climbed onto the owl��s back.

 Chapter 228

    <h4>Chapter 228</h4>


    Three dayster. To the north of Squirrel Street. At an unremarkable corner of the Klia Stage Station.


    ��Lionel, how reliable is your intelligence?��


    The beastman Morgo was hiding behind a long table located in the Klia Stage Station. Beside him was a boy called Lionel.


    The boy was very petite and seemed slightly malnourished. There were two goat ears growing out from either side of his short brown hair.


    ��Absolutely reliable. I saw Stansfielding and going through this stage station. He must be nning some sort of new conspiracy,�� said the boy with a quiet voice.


    ��Damn it! Lionel, how many times must I tell you Stansfield is only a fictional character in ��L��on: The Demon?�� In real life, he��s only an ordinary actor.��


    Beastman Morgo��s voice sounded like he was very angry. Ever since this kid went to watch something called a movie in the Weissenasche Theater, his head has been filled with delusions from the movie. It was so much that he would even provoke Nond��s Law Enforcers.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that his outward appearance looked very cute; if it wasn��t for his fortune to be the adopted son of one of the ck Dove��s leaders, he would��ve likely not been able to survive till now.


    As Morgoined, a group of people suddenly appeared outside the Klia Stage Station. Immediately, Morgo shut his mouth. Still hiding, Morgo narrowed his eyes and soon recognized some of the more well-known individuals among that group of people.


    ��Look! That��s the actor ying ��Stansfield.�� That man is the administrator of the Weissenasche Theater. People generally address him as Sir Weissenasche. For him to be here, he must be preparing for a new movie! Who would��ve thought, brat, you��re actually capable of getting some job done.��


    Morgo was one of the members of the ck Dove. He was one of the lowest tier members in charge of gathering information. In order to receive more ��breathtaking�� and ��valuable�� information, he had remembered practically all the well-known people in Nond.


    Sir Weissenasche was one of those people he remembered. Due to the screening of ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon�� in his Weissenasche Theater, Sir Weissenasche��s reputation and status reached astonishing heights in the city of Nond.


    The intelligence about him also increased in price because of that. It was so much that even the intelligence about his whereabouts could be sold for several gold coins.


    Morgo was an ambitious intelligence dealer. Now that Sir Weissenasche was in this stage station, he must be preparing something. Morgo felt like he would soon be able to earn arge sum from this intelligence.


    But, while the beastman Morgo was quietly observing Sir Weissenasche, the boy Lionel suddenly pulled out a dagger.


    ��What are you trying to do?!�� Morgo lowered his voice to sternly question hisckey.


    ��I��m going... going to avenge L��on and Mathilda! What Stansfield did cannot be forgiven!�� Even though the boy was saying those fierce words, his hands were shaking nonstop. Evidently, he was too scared to actually act upon his desire.


    ��Shut it! How many times do I have to tell you that man is not Stansfield, that what you��ve seen is a make-believe story?!��


    Right after Morgo finished lecturing this foolish boy, the people outside the stage station began to busy themselves. Following the instructions of a very young looking individual, the people all began to move about. This included Sir Weissenasche.


    An aged old man was repeatedly hugging a hunting dog right outside the entrance of the stage station. The others were pretending to be passer-bys and staff members of the stage station and walking all over the ce.


    This single scene was repeated for over a dozen times.


    At the beginning, Morgo was slightly confused by what he was seeing. But soon, the thought he had in his mind received verification.


    ��You see that? They��re making a movie, Lionel! They must be making a new movie!��


    An unsupressable sense of excitement was present in Morgo��s voice.


    Ever since movies appeared in Nond, it caught the attention of over half of the entire city��s popce. This included even those proud mages... A piece of intelligence regarding ��L��on: The Demon,�� for example the whereabouts of the main actor L��on, would be able to sell for over a dozen gold coins. There was no need to mention how much value thetest information about a new movie would bring!


    Morgo could already see an entire sack of gold coins waving its hand at him. He only needed to get closer to inquire what the performers were talking about. Even if it was just the name of the new movie, he was certain that it would be enough to bring him over a hundred gold coins! Should that happen, he would no longer have to worry about his daily expenses for the next several months.


    At the time when Morgo was nning to carefully approach the set to gain more useful information, he noticed that Lionel grewpletely motionless.


    ��Lionel! Stay here and don��te out. Also, make sure to not make any sound. If you continue to think about avenging people that do not exist in reality, I can guarantee that you will pay a price for your foolishness.��


    But, after Morgo finished saying those threatening words, he noticed Lionel was still focused on the ceiling above the stage station. Subconsciously, he turned to look at the ceiling too. When he did so, he saw a woman dressed in a maid outfit.


    This woman was very beautiful. At the very least, she was much more beautiful than all the maids in taverns. Regretfully, her body was semi-transparent and she was even floating in the air.


    A terrifying term immediately appeared in Morgo��s mind �� Banshee!


    Why would there be a Banshee, an undead so terrifying, appear in the stage station?!


    But, he had no time to ponder about something like that. Compared to money, he was more concerned with his life. A dangerous Banshee would be capable of killing him countless times over.


    Because of that, Morgo ignored Lionel who had sat onto the ground in fright and rushed out of the stage station with his fastest speed.


    When he turned around, he was astonished to discover that Banshee was not only not afraid of sunshine, she was even floating after him...


    He started to make a mad dash toward the other side of the Squirrel Street. Hisrge frame running in such a manner was enough to capture anyone��s attention. But, Morgo was no longer concerned about that. After all, even if he was discovered, it was countless times better than having his soul devoured by a Banshee.


    ��Move aside!! Human!!��


    A delicate figure appeared before Morgo. She seemed like a human girl. Her arms were so slender it seemed like she wouldn��t even be able to stand up to the wind. Morgo waved the wooden stick he held in his hand with the intention of pushing the human girl aside.


    But, the next moment, light white rune inscriptions started to emerge in the girl��s hand. Then, the burly beastman experienced flight!


    The girl gently waved her hand and Morgo was sent into a wall on the other side of the street. The impact caused his head to enter a momentarily stunned state.


    The next moment, his giant body was lifted into the air again. Following that brief moment of weightlessness, he was smashed ruthlessly onto the ground by the white runes. With that, Morgo lost consciousness.


    ��Ciri, I��ll have to deduct your wages if you continue to destroy my setting like this.��


    Joshua caught up to the Day Banshee and saw Ciri using her Order Magic to ruthlessly beat up the beastman. He saw that Ciri was still nning to continue on attacking the unconscious beastman and immediately held her hand to stop her.


    ��De...deduct my wages? Wait wait wait... give me some time, I��ll fix these for you.��


    When Ciri heard the words ��deduct wages�� she immediately transformed from a powerful mage back to an impoverished mage.

 Chapter 229

    <h4>Chapter 229</h4>


    Beast...beastman!


    Sir Weissenasche took out his handkerchief and wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he looked at the unconsciousrge-framed and green-skinned beastman lying on the ground.


    This was the main reason why he was so afraid of Squirrel Street. One will not encounter such a frightening beastman waving around a stick attacking humans anywhere else in Nond.


    ��Everyone, go ahead and take a break. Mister Joshua will handle things.��


    Sir Weissenasche spoke to the other members of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe that were also frightened by the beastman.


    The filming for ��Hachiko�� proceeded without a hitch. Morgan was truly deserving of his title of ��master.�� His performance was so graceful that Sir Weissenasche felt like he would never be able to catch up in his lifetime. That said, Sir Weissenasche also managed to acquire a small supporting role in the movie.


    Because Joshua was handling the matters with this beastman that suddenly intruded upon their filming site, Sir Weissenasche was also given a break together with the other performers. He walked into the Klia Stage Station with the intention of finding a chair to sit on.


    But, right when he walked over to a long table, an unfamiliar figure suddenly leaped out.


    ��Pre...prepare to receive your punishment! You... you despicablew enforcer!��


    Before Sir Weissenasche could even react to what was going on, that person took out a dagger and aimed it at him.


    It was only at this moment that Sir Weissenasche realized that it was a young boy roughly fifteen or sixteen years old. But, when he saw this boy, Sir Weissenasche��s eyes started shining.


    Having been a theatrical troupe��s administrator for all these years, Sir Weissenasche had his own sort of evaluation standards when choosing new performers for his Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe...


    Because of that, Sir Weissenasche could see the great performer��s potential from that boy. Mainly, it was from his outward appearance.


    Even though his long brown hair appeared very messy as he didn��t bother to take care of them, he was definitely capable of bing the male lead of a romantic stage y with only a slight amount of ��makeover.��


    ��Please calm yourself, I am now enforcer.��


    Sir Weissenasche attempted to pacify the boy��s mood. But, this only made the boy even more tense. Gradually, a look of fear appeared in the boy��s eyes. It was like Sir Weissenasche was a viper hissing its tongue at him.


    ��You cannot deceive me, Stansfield...�� said the boy with a trembling voice.


    Stansfield...


    Sir Weissenasche did not expect for the boy to be a fanatic fan of ��L��on: The Demon.�� This was not his first time encountering this sort of situation.


    Of the citizens of Nond that watched movies for the first time, a small portion of them were incapable of distinguishing the fictional stories in the movies from real life. They continued to believe what they��ve witnessed in the movies to be things that actually happened in real life. Because of that, those who watched ��L��on: The Demon�� ended up causing some troubles for Nond��s Law Enforcers.


    But, another portion of those fanatic fans had shifted their aim toward the performer ying Stansfield �� Sir Weissenasche.


    This boy was clearly a fanatic. He held the dagger in his hand and began to slowly walk toward Sir Weissenasche. He seemed to be prepared to attack Sir Weissenasche.


    In order to scare away the boy, Sir Weissenasche cracked his neck and immersed himself into the role of Stansfield again.


    ��Is that so? Do you really think... you��re capable of injuring me?�� asked Sir Weissenasche.


    The crazed and on-edgew enforcer once again appeared before the boy. After Sir Weissenasche spoke those words, that boy was so scared that the hand he held his dagger with was trembling nonstop.


    ��Now... calm yourself.��


    Sir Weissenasche felt that the boy had great potential and should be nurtured into a performer. Thus, he began to attempt tomunicate with the boy.


    ...


    Meanwhile. Right outside Klia Stage Station. A pitch-ck crow descended from the sky andnded beside Joshua.


    ck light started to gather on the crow. In a blink of an eye, the crow changed form into the dark elf Thousand Faces.


    ��Mister Joshua, what do you need me for?��


    Thousand Faces was gathering materials for the news report out at Nond��s Alchemic Marketce just half an hour ago.


    But, after she received the message ��Come to Squirrel Street��s Klia Stage Station, she immediately stopped what she was doing and rushed over.


    Joshua didn��t say anything. Standing beside Joshua, Ciri began to size up the dark elf. In the end, she came to a conclusion.


    ��Thousand Faces, did you gain weight?��


    ��Now that you mention it... it seemed like she gained some fat on her belly,�� Joshua added a cutting remark.


    After hearing what Ciri said, Joshua realized that Thousand Faces�� current figure was no longer capable of being described as ��slim.��


    ��Mister Joshua, if you called me over for something this senseless, please excuse me.��


    Thousand Faces immediately covered her stomach. A rare sort of redness was present on her violent-toned skin. Nevertheless, her expression remainedpletely unchanged.


    ��Okay, let��s talk proper business. Is that beastman a member of your ck Dove?��


    Joshua walked over to the dark elf and pointed at the beastman on the ground.


    From the cracks on the ground, one could tell that Ciri was not holding back at all. Because of that, the beastman was still unconscious.


    ��This guy here is The Beauty Gutama��s subordinate.��


    Thousand Faces walked over to the beastman to confirm his identity. She immediately recognized who he was.


    ��The Beauty? That��s quite a special title,�� said Joshua.


    ��Gutama is a beastman of the high ins. With Mister Joshua��s esthetics, you will not consider Gutama to be a beauty. Miss Ciri is more suited for you.��


    Thousand Faces took a nce at Ciri who stood next to Joshua. When Ciri heard herment, her face turned red and she immediately turned around.


    This could be considered as the dark elf��s revenge toward thement Ciri made earlier.


    ��Well then, is that beastman of the high ins your subordinate?�� The reason why Joshua called over the dark elf was because he hoped to be able to seal the mouth of this beastman.


    If the information of a new movie being filmed in Squirrel Street was to spread, it would no longer be possible for him to film this movie in peace. Instead, he will be met with a whole bunch of spectators with popcorns and fruit juice in hand everyday.


    ��Unfortunately, The Beauty Gutama does not heed mymand. Even though I am able to force her toply...�� The dark elf��s tone started to lose confidence, ��The ck Dove is a very loose organization. Apart from me, there are several other people a tier below me that hold controlling powers. They each possess their own trusted aides. Recently, I��ve been trying to gather them to hold an assembly and convince them to serve you.��


    ��Assembly... what will happen if those people a tier below you refuse toply?��


    Joshua does not believe that the beastmen would be willing to listen tomands that obediently.


    ��I... will make themply.��


    Finally, an icy and stern vor appeared in the dark elf��s tone. Having been an inquisitor of the Heresy Tribunal in the past, she was not a good-natured person.


    ��Very well. I hope that you will soon be able to grasp the entire intelligencework of the ck Dove in your hands.�� After Joshua said that, he pointed to the still unconscious beastman, ��Before that, I hope that you��ll make him keep what he saw here confidential.��


    ��Of course.��


    While Thousand Faces was flying toward the Klia Stage Station, she was already able to faintly tell that Joshua was filming a new movie. Unfortunately, the work she had to do made it so that she had to suppress her curiosity toward the new movie.


    Right when Thousand Faces was nning to bring away the beastman, Sir Weissenasche walked out from the Klia Stage Station. A stranger was following behind him. From his appearance, he wasn��t very old.


    But, what caught Joshua��s attention were the two goat-like horns on his head.


    Those... were the symbols of a demon.

 Chapter 230

    <h4>Chapter 230</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Mister Joshua... I found a child with the potential to be the star of the theater.��


    Right when Sir Weissenasche was nning to introduce the person behind him, Thousand Faces who was dealing with the ��corpse�� of the beastman suddenly stepped forward.


    ��His name is Lionel. He is The Beauty Gutama��s most beloved... pet. I never would��ve expected to be able to run into him here,�� said the dark elf.


    When the boy by the name of Lionel heard the name ��Gutama,�� his body shivered. His expression was even more drastic than when he encountered Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Pe...pet? Gutama?��


    Evidently, the amount of intelligence Sir Weissenasche knew was much lesser than the dark elf. All he knew was the boy��s name.


    ��Gutama��s territory is located in Squirrel Street��s underground. Very rarely does shee up to the surface. She also belonged to the ck Dove��s faction that dislikes humans the most. If she was to find out that you��ve kidnapped her beloved pet, she could very possibly take a wooden stick and smash apart your skull.��


    Thousand Faces was able to tell what Sir Weissenasche intended to do... Even though she did not speak with a threatening tone, it still caused Sir Weissenasche��s forehead to be covered in sweat once more.


    ��No! Please tell Miss Gutama that I only wanted to nurture her child to a performer. He��s very talented,�� said Sir Weissenasche.


    ��I��ve already said it twice, he is not that beastwoman��s child. He��s her possession. very is still popr among beastmen,�� said the dark elf with an ice-cold tone.


    ��This...��


    Faced with the beastmen��s barbarous nature, Sir Weissenasche found himself in a help situation.


    Squirrel Street belonged to the dark side of Nond. Many of Nond��sws do not hold any effect in this ce.


    ��The amount of authority you currently hold is not that much lesser than that Beauty,�� Joshua reminded the unconfident Sir Weissenasche.


    The amount of assets Sir Weissenasche had now could be ranked among the top individuals in Nond. It��s just that he has remained a humble artist and never shows the assertion and aggression possessed by those capitalists.


    ��Besides, I am also very curious about the bloodline of this future star of the theater. Lionel, are you a demon?��


    Joshua directly turned to look at the boy hiding behind Sir Weissenasche. Joshua��s question made him hesitate. It seemed like the boy didn��t want to answer that question.


    ��Lionel, this is not the time for you to keep silent!�� Standing on the side, the dark elf disyed her displeasure toward Lionel��s cowardly behavior.


    It seemed like the dark elf truly possessed great prestige within the ck Dove. After being warned by her icy voice, Lionel was finally unable to prevail over the fear in his heart.


    He said with a near-crying voice, ��My mother is a human. My father... is a demon.��


    Another mixed-blood? Joshua turned his eyes toward Femes who was resting afar.


    This beast-eared girl had the ability to transform herself back into a beast. Because of that, she had yed the role of Hachiko in the middle of the filming.


    Currently, her ears were perked up trying to eavesdrop on what��s going on at Joshua��s side. When Joshua��s eyes turned to her, she immediately lowered her head and covered her ears with her hands.


    ��A demon forgotten in the human world... Lionel, there are currently two choices before you.��


    Since Sir Weissenasche gave such a high evaluation toward his potential, Joshua didn��t mind helping him.


    ��One, you can choose to follow him,�� Joshua pointed to Sir Weissenasche.


    ��I will not surrender to Stansfield...��


    Suddenly, Lionel who was utterly terrified and on the verge of crying disyed extraordinary courage. He was on full alert against Sir Weissenasche.


    ��About that... I am the administrator of the Weissenasche Theater. Stansfield is only a character I��ve yed. Lionel, if you��re willing to join the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe, I can guarantee that you will definitely have the chance to be a famous performer in Nond.��


    Sir Weissenasche began exining his true identity. At the same time, he also expressed his sincerity toward Lionel.


    Unfortunately, Lionel seemed to be unwavered. Perhaps this young demon had no concept of what ��bing a famous performer�� meant.


    ��In simpler terms, should you join the theater, you will be able to watch new movies free of charge,�� added Joshua.


    When Lionel heard the words ��watch new movies free of charge,�� a glint of yearning finally appeared in his fear-filled eyes.


    To the lowest rung members living on Squirrel Street, the Weissenasche Theater would be apletely new world, an unreachable world.


    Back then, Lionel��s attention was caught by the poster outside the Weissenasche Theater. He paced around the outside of the theater for a long while before a kind person decided to help fulfil his wish and purchased a movie ticket for ��L��on: The Demon�� for him.


    It was precisely because Lionel wanted to gather enough money to purchase another movie ticket that he braved dangers to follow the beastman here.


    ��As for your second option, you can choose to return to ck Dove with that beastman. You can think over whether to choose the former ortter option. I will not interfere with your decision.��


    After saying those words, Joshua gave time for Lionel to make his choice.


    ��Thousand Faces, I will leave the internal affairs of the ck Dove to you. I hope that they will be able to keep the matters of the filming of my new movie confidential for now.��


    Joshua made a mental estimate of the pace they��re filming at. ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� was not a difficult movie to film.


    Furthermore, the Day Banshees were much better cinematographers than humans. They were able to satisfy Joshua��s desire for any sort of film angle.


    Judging from how things were going, Joshua estimated that he would be able to finish filming in less than two weeks. Compared to the Earth��s major productions that would take a year or two toplete, it was extremely fast.


    ��I will warn them.��


    Light blue runes began to gather on the dark elf��s hand. A ball of water appeared in midair and smashed onto that beastman��s face.


    The unconscious beastman was immediately jolted awake by the sudden water. He stood up aggressively and was intending to threaten the bystanders around to keep their distance from him. But, the moment he saw the dark elf, all the aggression immediately vanished from him.


    ��Lady Thousand Faces...��


    ��Bring me to your boss.��


    Before the dark elf��s overwhelming pressure, the ��zealot fan�� could only obediently leave the filming site. As for the ��star of the theater�� that Sir Weissenasche fancied, he ultimately failed to resist the enticement of free movies and chose to stay behind.


    The cast for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� received ample rest during this period of time. As such, it was time for Joshua to make preparations for the filming of the next scene.


    Not long ago, Gallolei had sent him a message informing him that the ckwood Elves�� elder and priestesses were on their way to Nond. Even though Gallolei did not reveal much details, Joshua was able to tell that the ckwood Elves�� World Tree did notpletely wither away from how the ckwood Elves�� elder��s powers were still intact. To Joshua, this was an enormously great news.


    If he could obtain the usage rights to another World Tree, he might even be able to upgrade Nond��s magicwork from dial-up to broadband in one go.

 Chapter 231

    <h4>Chapter 231</h4>


    In the form of an owl, Elder Safran descended from the sky andnded in a forest bordering Nond.


    After traveling for twelve days, they��ve finally reached Nond��s border. Elder Safran decided for the group to rest and reorganize themselves before entering Nond.


    ��Unbelievable.��


    Priestess Oranka transformed back into her humanoid appearance from that of a purely white owl and descended onto the ground. The very instant she stepped foot onto Nond��s soil, she let out a gasp of exmation.


    ��The Holy Tree Narushi is absorbing new nutrients... The quantity far surpassed that of the ckwood Forest.��


    Priestess Oranka arrived before Gallolei. Back when they were still in Fari, she was already able to sense the faith energiesing from all over Fari and gathering at Gallolei��s body to provide nourishment for the World Tree within her body.


    But, the nutrients the World Tree was able to absorb back in Fari was simply too sparse. But, upon arriving in Nond, the quantity increased many folds all of a sudden...


    ��Daughter of the Forest, could it be... believers of the Holy Tree Narush are present in Nond too?�� In the end, Priestess Oranka voiced a question that she felt to be impossible.


    The faith energiesing from Nond and gathering on Gallolei was simply too pure. Normally, the World Tree will only be able to receive faith energies of such quality when the ckwood Elves offer prayers to it.


    For such a situation to ur, the only possible exnation would be that there were hundreds or even thousands of people offering prayers to Gallolei in Nond.


    ��Hmm... I think it��s most likely because the box office for ��L��on: The Demon�� has been pretty good recently.��


    Gallolei could only view the faith energies as the happiness felt by the moviegoers. After watching a movie, it was only natural for many of the audiences to like the lead actress. Their feelings of fondness and admiration were then gradually absorbed by the World Tree.


    Even though many of the people in Fari have heard of the ��Flower of Fari�� before, it has been a long time since Galloleist performed in Fari. As such, the ��faith�� the people of Fari had for her would naturally be much lesser.


    Their faith was simply incapable of beingpared with Nond��s faithful fans. Oftentimes, faithful fans would re-watch a movie they enjoyed multiple times.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, you mean... what you��ve gone through in the past?��


    Priestess Oranka has seen the movie too. She even discussed with the Brass Dragon about serious issues like how destructive the magic craving crystals were toward one��s body.


    ��I��ve already told you that it��s a fictional story and not what I��ve experienced in the past,�� Gallolei couldn��t remember how many times she has exined things to this old elven priestess.


    ��My apologies, I was joking with you. Daughter of the Forest... I think your decision to guide us to this city was the correct one.��


    After traveling for so long, Gallolei finally saw a heart-felt smile on Oranka��s face. After all, Oranka was able to see hope from how quickly the World Tree was growing inside Gallolei.


    ��There��s a human vige ahead. Daughter of the Forest, should we stay in the vige for the night?��


    Elder Safran also became very hopeful toward the future because of the World Tree��s growth.


    It was not wrong toe to Nond. Elder Safran firmly believed in that. He was already looking forward to meeting the artist Gallolei spoke of.


    But, Elder Safran did not rx his guard just because of that. They��ve encountered too many mishaps on their way here. They were attacked by human bandits and also encountered magic beasts hiding in the forest...


    The reason why Elder Safran decided to descend in the forest near the human vige was so that they could avoid those dangerous elements.


    ��I wish to check out that vige...��


    Gallolei took a nce at her elven bodyguard��s backpack. The backpack was filled with fruits. For the past half month, Gallolei has only been eating fruits and vegetables.


    While elves might be fine with eating only fruits and vegetables, humans were omnivores... In order to maintain her figure, Gallolei knew that she needed to maintain a nutritional bnce.


    ��Please wait... Daughter of the Forest!��


    Elder Safran suddenly stopped Gallolei. He swept his gaze all around the forest. As a druid, his sense of hearing was far superior to ordinary elves.


    Using his sharp hearing, Elder Safran could hear something enormous was approaching them.


    Elder Safran was unable to determine what was approaching them. It sounded like a giant-sized orc. But, its footsteps were not boorish like that of the orcs.


    When Elder Safran was nning to transform back into an owl to bring Gallolei away, it was already toote.


    A teleportation formationposed of dark green mes appeared on the other side of the forest. A creature over two meters tall slowly walked out from the teleportation formation.


    Sin... Sin Demon?!


    Elder Safran immediately recognized what that creature was.


    As the ckwood Elves rarely interacted with demons, their knowledge about the demons were all from the rumors spread by the Holy Church... It was through an ancient book that Elder Safran read the details about the terrifying Sin Demons.


    ��The Sin Demons are the vanguards of the demon��s invasion army. They are extremely cruel and violent. Their dark green mes could easily burn a person��s flesh to nothingness...��


    Now that Elder Safran thought about it, that ancient book must be written by the Holy Church.


    The Holy Church was the arch-enemy of the ckwood Elves now. As such, Elder Safran was unwilling to believe in his arch-enemy��s derations.


    But, the outward appearance of that Sin Demon was simply too imposing.


    Elder Safran did not immediately show hostility. Instead, he decided to attempt tomunicate with the Sin Demon.


    When Elder Safran was pondering about how tomunicate with the Sin Demon, a little girl suddenly appeared on the Sin Demon��s shoulder.


    Human? Elder Safran took a nce at the little girl on the Sin Demon��s shoulder. No matter how he looked at her, she looked like an ordinary human girl. There was no trace of magic power to the little girl at all.


    Such an ordinary girl couldn��t possibly be able to enve a Sin Demon.


    Furthermore, their rtionship doesn��t seem like that of a master-servant either.


    ��Big Cat, are these bad people?��


    ��No, they��re not bandits. They seemed like lost travelers. They��re also elves.��


    The Sin Demon lowered himself to examine Elder Safran.


    ��We came from the ckwood Forest located in Fari. We are en route to Nond. We hope to be able to lodge in that vige for the night.��


    Even though Elder Safran had no idea how that little girl managed to be on the shoulder of a Sin Demon or how she had such a close rtionship with the Sin Demon, Elder Safran still didn��t lower his guard.


    Fortunately, the Sin Demon was not brutal and vicious like the Holy Church described. At the very least, it possessed intelligence and was capable ofmunication.


    At this moment, Gallolei walked over from behind the elves. Elder Safran didn��t have the time to stop her at all. Just like that, the Flower of Fari walked over to the Sin Demon.


    ��Zenarth, I need to enter Nond to see your master.�� Gallolei recognized the Sin Demon. He was none other than the demon prince in ��Beauty and the Demon.�� In that performance, he had captivated the hearts of countless youngdies.


    Gallolei has been pondering why she has never encountered this Sin Demon again after that one meeting...


    To her surprise, the Sin Demon has been at Nond��s border the entire time. Furthermore, he even had a... sweetheart?


    Gallolei took a nce at the little girl sitting on the Sin Demon��s shoulder. She was looking at her with full alert.

 Chapter 232

    <h4>Chapter 232</h4>


    Gallolei was leaning against the wooden window and looking at the scenery outside.


    She was staying inside a small wooden house located in the vige at the borders of Nond. After receiving Zenarth��s referral, the vigers epted the elven travers�� request to stay for the night. They even arranged a wooden house for Gallolei to stay in.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, are you not nning to rest?��


    Priestess Oranka��s voice sounded from behind Gallolei. Compared to their travels where they had to sleep in the forest, this wooden house was much more cozy.


    Perhaps because they were elves, they were able to sleep sitting up on thick tree branches. But, Gallolei was unable to. She ended up having to make bed with the tree leaves.


    ��I��m not that sleepy yet. Priestess Oranka, you all actually don��t have to worry about me. You can go ahead and sleep first. From now tillter in the night, I��ll actually be quite awake.��


    Ever since Gallolei started using the Mage Forum, she caught the vice of staying up all night. In the past, her elven bodyguard y would always worry if her vice will weaken her body and health.


    But, after the World Tree��s seed started lodging in Gallolei��s body, Gallolei was able to feel a subtle change to her body. For example, she no longer feels any trace of sleepiness when updating her camp at night.


    ��This is not a ce where my people are able to be fully rxed. Because of that, we must be alert of the surrounding activities.��


    Priestess Oranka looked out the wooden window.


    The vigers of this vige seemed to be preparing for some sort of celebration ceremony. They��ve piled up a whole bunch of firewood and have set them aze. Their bonfire dispersed the surrounding darkness. The vigers skinned a deceased deer with their hunting knives and then delivered it onto the bonfire.


    Seeing that scene, Priestess Oranka creased her brows slightly. To the elves, killing creatures belonging to nature was an extremely barbarous act. That was also the reason why the ckwood Elves had such difficulty in interacting with humans.


    ��No matter how many times I see it, I still feel scared,�� Priestess Oranka looked to the humans around the bonfire.


    ��Scared? Are you talking about that Sin Demon?��


    Gallolei pointed to the Sin Demon Zenarth who was helping the vigers transport firewood.


    ��Sin Demon?�� Following Gallolei��s finger, Priestess Oranka looked to the giant demon. ��I remember that humans have always feared and detested the demons.��


    ��Feared... Indeed, those deceivers from the Nation of the Holy Church have described demons as terrifying creatures.��


    As matters stood, Gallolei stood inplete opposition against the Nation of the Holy Church. Like the elven priestess beside her, the Heresy Tribunal��s operation has destroyed the territory of the ckwood Duchy and her home.


    Even though Gallolei wished to return to her mother and then seek out ways to take revenge upon the Holy Church, she would have to survive the pursuit of the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors first. That was why Gallolei came to Nond. She believes that she would be able to strike at the Holy Church through different means in Nond.


    ��But those humans have epted him,�� said Oranka.


    ��It��s more than just eptance. That Sin Demon��s name is Zenarth. He��s very popr in Nond.��


    Gallolei mentioned something that once again shocked the elven priestess.


    Even though she was an elf, Oranka knew fully how much discriminating the humans were toward demons.


    Seeing humans ept a dangerous demon was already enough to make her feel disbelief. To be ��popr�� as Gallolei said, it would simply be... unimaginable.


    But, that was the truth...


    ��If my guess is correct, he was the dreamed lover of the girls in Nond a month ago. I��m not really certain whether or not I can describe theirplicated feelings for him as love. But, essentially, the great majority of the girls of Nond, and even those slightly older women, would feel honored to be able to touch his paw-pads.��


    Gallolei slowly moved her fingers into a closed fist. At this moment, Zenarth noticed Gallolei looking over through the window and gently nodded his head at her.


    But, the little girl beside Zenarth pulled out her tongue at Gallolei when she saw her. Then, she immediately went back to Zenarth.


    Gallolei recalled the sight of Zenarth being surrounded by girls on the meet and greet. Their feelings were all written on their faces �� ��Oh how great it would be if I could raise a cat like this!��


    If Zenarth��s boss Joshua was to announce that one would be able to spend a wonderful night with this demon prince for a certain amount of money, there would most definitely be a lot of people delighted to pay the price for that service.


    ��Honored?��


    After hearing what Gallolei said, Oranka realized that her understanding of humans wascking. She had believed humans to be a race that detested demons.


    It was to her knowledge that demons would have to conceal their race and identity when inside human cities. If their identity was to be exposed, they could very possibly incur the pursuit from the Holy Church.


    But, ording to Gallolei, the people from Nond not only do not hold enmity toward the Sin Demon Zenarth, they were even fond of him!


    If it was a Subus, Oranka was capable of understanding why that might be the case.


    But, the Sin Demons were brave and fierce warrior demons. They were beings that would appear on battlefields and bring fear upon anyone that dared invade the demon realm...


    But, upon arrival in Nond, one such Sin Demon has beenpletely transformed into a docile kitten. The only difference was the size.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, how did that Sin Demon... aplish such a thing?��


    Priestess Oranka did not think that the humans of Nond would ept such a dangerous Sin Demon right from the start. Someone must��ve used some sort of method to alter the human��s understanding of demons.


    Could it be some sort ofrge-scale human mind control magic?


    ��Priestess Oranka, what do you think about the hitman L��on from the movie ��L��on: The Demon?���� asked Gallolei.


    ��He is a conscientious... demon.��


    It took Oranka a long while to think of that answer. This old elven priestess rarely interacts with the humans outside the ckwood Forest. Because of that, she was incapable of using flowery words to describe the demon hitman like film critics.


    ��Do you like the character L��on? I might be able to bring you to Mister L��on and ask for him to sign you an autograph.��


    Gallolei revealed a mischievous smile as she said those words. Even though Oranka understood what Gallolei was implying, she remained unwavered.


    ��Regretfully, Daughter of the Forest... the Holy Tree Narushi is the only being I adore. I feel great sympathy toward the bitter encounters of that demon hitman L��on. But, it��s not enough to reach a point of admiration,�� Priestess Oranka stopped for a moment before continuing, ��But, if it��s Luvita... she might be very delighted to follow you to meet... Mister L��on.��


    Luvita was one of the nine elven priestesses. She was also the youngest and most sensitive of the nine. She was the person who had the most intense reaction after watching ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Even though Priestess Oranka didn��t bother asking her, she knew that the young elven priestess Luvita had acquired a very favorable impression toward the character L��on.


    ��That is the charm of movies. Priestess Oranka, that Sin Demon has once performed in a movie called ��Beauty and the Demon.�� Although I really don��t want to admit it, that movie is also outstanding. You might be fond of the characters in that movie.�� Gallolei began her promotion, her great undertaking, again.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, to tell you the truth, those fairy-tale like stories are incapable of moving either Elder Safran or myself. But, Luvita and the others will definitely like them.��


    Priestess Oranka was not one to shy away from the topic of her age. Like Elder Safran, she was so old that she could even remember a period of time where she witnessed the World Tree grow.


    Having experienced so much in her lifetime, neither the bloody spectacles or the touching love in ��L��on: The Demon�� or the romantic sceneries and the ultimate separation and demise from ��Beauty and the Demon�� would be able to raise billows in her heart.


    ��Is that so? It just so happens that a new movie is screening in Nondtely. Perhaps that movie will be able to help Priestess Oranka regain her long-lost sentiments,�� said Gallolei.


    ��The fact that you��re still alive is the greatest sentiment to me.��


    Priestess Oranka extended her hand. She intended to gently caress Gallolei��s forehead. After she received Gallolei��s permission, she began to help herb her shoulder-length hair.


    To this young girl, what happened in the ckwood Forest was still too difficult to bear. Even though Gallolei has been putting up a strong front all this time, journeying on her own without her family and mother was not a simple and rxing task at all.


    During the period where Madam Schroder wasn��t present, Priestess Oranka took up the mantle of Gallolei��s mother.


    ��Wa..wait a moment. Let me reply to this camp announcement first,�� Gallolei shook her head and struggled free from Priestess Oranka��s hands.

 Chapter 233

    <h4>Chapter 233</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Early next morning. Gallolie finally had her wish fulfilled and returned to Nond.


    This city enveloped by the radiance of magic had no city walls at all. The magic barrier around Nond was its strongest city walls. Still at the border of the city, one could already see the seven sky-high Sage Towers.


    Flickering magic particles were being emitted from the Sage Towers into the sky above. As the magic particles dispersed into the sky, they formed multi-colored auroras. That was a beautiful sight that cannot be missed in Nond.


    ��This human city... Holy Tree Narushi, please provide guidance upon us.��


    Before entering the city, Gallolie could see looks of concern on the faces of the elves behind her.


    As Gallolie arrived outside the city of Nond, the number of pedestrians gradually increased. Even though the elven priestesses had covered themselves with hoods, there were still a lot of humans that turned to look at them with curiosity.


    Even though half of Nond��s poption wasposed of dwarves, the elves were rarely seen in Nond... or any other human city for that matter.


    ��Follow me.��


    Gallolie revealed a serious expression. She knew that she did note to Nond for the sake of touring and having fun this time around.


    She shouldered the hatred of her own family and the ckwood Elves. Furthermore, within her was the being that determined the continued existence of the ckwood Elves.


    But, the moment Gallolie reached the checkpoint to enter the city, her attention was captured by an announcement.


    A wooden announcement board was set up beside the checkpoint. Most of the announcements posted on the board were hand-written. For example, there were announcements like... ��Apprentice Recruitment �C Klia Trading Company,��Magic Society looking to recruit a pharmacist,�� and so on...


    Those hand-written announcements were there to provide job opportunities for vagrantsing into Nond. But, there were three especially eye-catching announcements among the archaic ck-ink-on-paper announcements.


    The reason for that was because those three announcements all had colored ��pictures.��


    They were all movie posters. The earliest poster, ��Beauty and the Demon�� was already showing signs of damage. On the poster of ��L��on: The Demon,�� Gallolie could see the scene of Mathilda and L��on holding hands and walking on the street.


    ��It is the right choice for you to tell me to put on a hood before entering the city,�� Gallolie quietly said to her elven bodyguard.


    She did not expect for the movie advertisement posters to be posted here.


    Fortunately, she was wearing a hood that covered her face. If she didn��t and someone recognized her, they might shout out ��That girl looked like Mathilda.�� Once that happens, Gallolie will definitely be surrounded by people in a short few minutes...


    Back in her home country, she was able to cause that sort of disturbance walking on the street as the ��Flower of Fari.��


    However, it seemed that the girl called Mathilda was much more famous than the Flower of Fari in the city of Nond.


    Gallolie turned to the third poster on the announcement board. It was the poster for the third movie that she longed to see!


    ����Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale...�� Dog��s tale... Hachiko...��


    Gallolie stared at the poster and repeated the headline.


    The poster disyed a very warm scene. It was an old man and a yellow hunting dog. The dog was putting its weight on its front paws. It seemed like it wanted to leap into the old man��s embrace.


    Seeing that scene, Gallolie couldn��t help but remember the brown bear Ayte... Indeed, that was a movie about the affection between man and animal.


    ��Morgan?��


    Gallolie took a nce at the name of the main performers listed below the poster. They were all people unknown to her. Only the name Morgan sounded familiar.


    She had heard her mother mention Morgan before. At that time, her mother spoke with a tone of great respect.


    Gallolie has never seen her mother evaluating a performer with that sort of tone.


    That said, the main cast were not what Gallolie was concerned about. Instead, it was the premier time.


    The time listed on the poster was not today. Rather, it was two days from now...


    In other words, she had managed to arrive at Nond before the premiere?


    ��Miss, are you interested in the three colored pictures?��


    Right at this moment, a young girl walked out from the other side of the announcement board.


    Gallolie��s elven bodyguard y immediately arrived before Gallolie. Elder Safran who was quietly following Gallolie also turned his eyes to the little girl.


    ��The colored pictures?��


    Gallolie ced her hand on y��s shoulder to indicate for her to not be so tense. Then, she looked to the little girl who seemed several years younger than her.


    The little girl was very pretty. She had the appearance that one will lower one��s guard against. If it wasn��t for the dirt stains on her face, she would seem more like a doll than a person.


    But, what Gallolie was more interested in were the two goat-like horns on her head.


    Demon? Gallolie guessed her identity.


    ��Mmhmm. They��re called movies in Nond. You know about stage ys? Movies are a kind of performance even more interesting than stage ys. Especially this ��L��on: The Demon,�� you��ll most definitely like this movie.��


    When the little girl began to talk about ��L��on: The Demon,�� her tone turned to one of major excitement. But, her excitement onlysted for a short while before her tone returned to one of seriousness.


    ��I have tickets for the movies here. They��re much cheaper than purchasing from Nond��s Weissenasche Theater. Do you want them?�� asked the girl.


    So she was a ticket seller. Gallolie found it to be somewhatughable. She would naturally not believe in a street ticket peddler.


    People like her weremonly seen in Fari. But, ny-nine percent of them would be selling fake tickets. No one in Fari would ever believe in these cheap tricks.


    But, there might be some people that would be deceived by the little girl��s outward appearance in Nond.


    Right when Gallolie was pondering about how to reply to this girl, she noticed that there were bruises on the girl��s arm.


    ��Your arm... what happened? Did someone beat you?�� She asked immediately.


    Gallolie��s question immediately caused the girl to pull her hand into her dirty sleeve. Then, she shook her head repeatedly.


    ��Miss, I��m... fine.��


    At this moment, the little girl looked up toward Gallolie. She managed to catch Gallolie��s appearance. Then, she immediately turned around to the poster behind her.


    After confirming what she saw... a pleasantly surprised look covered her face.


    Oh no! Gallolie immediately pulled down her hood. She was thinking about how to have the girl keep her calm.


    But, the girl��s mood change was even faster than Gallolie expected. As if she saw something terrifying, the look of pleasant surprise vanished from her face in a sh. Then, before Gallolie could even say anything to her, she ran into the crowd and disappeared.


    ��Young miss, that girl...��


    y also noticed the bruises on the girl��s arm. With how young she was, she couldn��t possibly be peddling fake tickets for the Weissenasche Theater on her own. There must be an organization behind her.


    ��We��ll ask Mister Joshua when we see him. We might be able to gather some information on the Mage Forum.��


    Gallolie took a nce at the crowd. Then, she led the ckwood Elves and entered Nond.


    Even though Nond was an extremely flourishing city, there still exists a dark and shameful side to it.

 Chapter 234

    <h4>Chapter 234</h4>


    Joshua was in the Weissenasche Theater making adjustments to the movie screening machine to prepare for the screening of ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.��


    Even though Joshua had dered on the posters that ��Hachiko�� would begin screening in the theater in two days, he had set the movie premiere to be today.


    Gallolei had messaged Joshua that she and the ckwood Elves had arrived at Nond.


    Right after Joshua finished cing the originium crystal containing the movie ��Hachiko,�� knocking sound came from his door.


    ��The door��s open.��


    The door to the room was pushed open. The dark elf entered the cinema room. She took a nce at the originium crystal Joshua ced on the table.


    She was looking forward to today��s movie premiere. But, she did note here to seek out spoilers from Joshua.


    ��I��ve already called for a ck Dove assembly. Arge portion of the members showed interest toward your employment offer. Furthermore, I��ve also used some hard-line methods to rope them in,�� said the dark elf.


    Recently, the dark elf was not only collecting materials all over Nond as a reporter, she would also reorganize her order-less ck Dove at night.


    Finally, her reorganization work was approaching an end. Originally, the dark elf thought that she would be able to take a proper rest. But, the assemblyst night made her realize that things weren��t going that smoothly.


    ��What about the other portion?�� Joshua does not believe this reporterdy woulde seek him out without cause.


    ��Escaped. Or perhaps, I should say they��ve gone missing. The faction led by The Beauty Gutama has disappeared.��


    The dark elf had a slightly ashamed look on her face as she said those words. She was actually helpless to do anything against her subordinates�� defection.


    ��Escaped... They��ve ran away from Nond?��


    ��No. The Beauty Gutama��s strength and the foundation of her organization is deeply connected to Nond��s dark side. They not only traffic information, they also sell poor quality originium crystals, counterfeit tickets for the Weissenasche Theater and so on... Besides that, they alsomit atrocious acts such as enving other races. If they��ve decided to flee Nond overnight, it would instead be very easy for me to capture those traitors.��


    As Thousand Faces spoke, her murderous aura soared. It was as if she would shoot an arrow through that Beauty Gutama��s forehead should she appear before her.


    Judging from her behavior, it seemed like betrayal was a capital offense in the ck Dove she ruled.


    ��Counterfeit tickets... Since when did the ck Dove engage in this sort of thing?��


    Joshua was surprised. But, it was normal for a bunch of information dealers living in the shadows of Nond to engage in side hustles.


    However, their side hustle of feigning Weissenasche Theater��s tickets was something that would affect the theater��s reputation.


    ��That is something that I��ve recently learned from the other ck Doves. I��ve already ordered for them to stop their activity. But, the faction under The Beauty Gutama did notply,�� said the dark elf.


    ��Very well. Since that ��Beauty�� has not escaped from Nond, the only possible ce she would be hiding in would be Nond��s underground. Could it be that they��re hiding in the dwarves�� city?��


    As Joshua had lived in Nond for some time now, he knew very well that the city of Nond on the surface was only a small portion of Nond as a whole.


    The truly grand city of Nond was located beneath the ground! If one was to add in the cave mines excavated by the dwarves, Nond��s underground city might be over five times the size of the above ground city.


    ��I��ve ced scouts in the dwarven city. Although their numbers are lesser than my scouts above ground, it should not be hard for them to track down a bunch of orcs. That said, I feel like it��s very possible that they��re hiding in a dwarven mine.��


    Thousand Faces has been to the dwarven mines before. All the mine caves were interlinked with each other. It could practically be said to be the most magnificent...byrinth in the world.


    As the dwarves possess their special way of remembering the routes, they were able to navigate theplex mines. But, Thousand Faces does not possess such ability. As such, she has only lingered around the mines for a short while before leaving for she knew that if she was to enter deeper into the mines, she might not be able to return.


    ��With howplex the underground mines are, it��s true that only the dwarven miners would be able to explore them.��


    Joshua pondered for a while. If that ��Beauty�� Gutama had known her ce and only sold fake information, drugs or originium crystals, he would not even bother to deal with her. But, the issue was that she actually dared to sell fake tickets!


    A day without eliminating ticket scalpers like them would forever be a stain on the Weissenasche Theater��s reputation.


    Since the members of the ck Dove were incapable of probing deep into the dwarves�� mines...


    ��We can leave this matter to the dwarves then,�� said Joshua.


    ��Should I get in touch with Frostaxe for you?��


    Thousand Faces knew that Joshua had a very good friendship with the Frostaxe n��s Great Elder. Even now, most of the dwarves visiting the Hearthstone Tavern were from the Frostaxe n.


    ��There��s no need to trouble them like so. I will make it so that they��ll be delighted to do this task for me.��


    Joshua opened his magicwork interface and entered the Mage Forum��s Hearthstone subforum.


    ��Delighted?��


    The dark elf had no idea what Joshua was nning. Nond��s dwarves were renowned for their temper. It was extremely difficult for anyone to get in contact with them. It was impossible to befriend them using only wealth. As for seeking their help to do something troublesome, it was an even greater impossibility.


    ��Do you have a picture of Gutama? If not a picture, do you know her distinctive features?��


    Joshua opened the Mage Forum��s post editor. This time around, he used the official ount for ��Hearthstone.�� The username was even marked blue. The profile picture was also Hearthstone��s logo.


    ��I have a picture of the first assembly I called. Gutama was in that.��


    Thousand Faces took out her camera and showed Joshua the pictures recorded in the camera. Ever since changing her profession to a reporter, she became very fond of ��taking pictures.�� The feeling of recording everything in the surrounding to a photo was extremely wondrous.


    For something as important as the ck Dove��s assembly meeting, it was only natural for Thousand Faces to take a couple photos.


    Based on the picture, the assembly seemed to be held somewhere underground. It was very dark and the surroundings were rather messy.


    It took Joshua a short period of time to identify the orc called Gutama among the members of the ck Dove.


    It was an irony that she was nicknamed ��The Beauty.�� Using human��s esthetics, orcs were definitely not beautiful creatures. As for this Gutama, there were even sinister looking scars on her face.


    ��Go and find Tyler. Have her upload this picture to me.��


    Joshua��s fingers began to move in the air. A new post appeared on the Mage Forum��s Hearthstone subforum.


    Curious, the dark elf opened up the Mage Forum. After she entered the Hearthstone subforum, she soon saw the stickied post made by an official Hearthstone developer ount.


    ��Hearthstone Spring Event �� [Find the Orcs!]��


    Thousand Faces immediately started skimming over the content of the post.


    ��An orc by the name of Gutama is currently hiding in Nond��s underground mines. Courageous warriors of the Alliance, please find that dangerous orc in the mines and have her ept the punishment from thews of Nond!


    Event rewards:


    x All-new golden legendary card �C Grom Hellscream.


    x Gnomes VS Goblins card packs.


    x ssics card packs.��


    After skimming over the post, the dark elf realized what Joshua was nning.


    A Hearthstone game event? No, that was simply a wanted poster posted under the pretense of an event! Furthermore... it was an extremely malicious wanted poster.


    The post was only made for a couple minutes but Thousand Faces was already able to see a long list of replies. Judging from the usernames of the repliers, they were overwhelmingly dwarves.


    ��I think that The Beauty Gutama will soon be captured and brought over to Nond��s Law Enforcers by the dwarves...�� Merely from reading those replies, Thousand Faces was able to tell how enthusiastic the dwarves were.


    The dwarves were the true masters of the mines. With the dwarves out to hunt them, those orcs wouldn��t be able to hide for much longer.

 Chapter 235

    <h4>Chapter 235</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Young miss, are you still worrying for that little girl?��


    y walked over to Gallolie. Ever since they encountered the little girl who tried to sell a fake ticket to Gallolie, a heavy expression continued to linger on Gallolie��s face.


    ��That little girl must��ve been forced to sell tickets by a certain underground organization in Nond. Not only that, from her bruises, it��s very likely that she��s being mistreated too.��


    Even though Gallolie knew that she should not meddle in other people��s business, the little girl left an enormous impression upon her with how excited she was when mentioning ��L��on: The Demon.��


    She... was a fan of that movie.


    ��But, you��re unable to provide her any help right now. Perhaps... Mister Joshua would be able to do something,�� said y.


    The conversation between Gallolie and her bodyguard onlysted for a short moment before they��re interrupted by a hoarse voice.


    ��Little bastards, where the hell are you running off to?! You��ve yet to strengthen the fire of two furnaces!��


    The person who shouted was a dwarf in the nearby smithy. This old dwarven cksmith utilized the special loud voice of the dwarves. His loud and rough voice echoed through the entire street.


    He was shouting at three rtively young looking dwarves. That said, Gallolie was unable to determine the age of the dwarves as they all looked like uncles with long and unkempt beard. Even the young dwarves looked that way.


    ��Master Orrick! We wille back to take care of the metalwork afterwards! Brothers... we can��t have the Frostaxe n pull another fast one on us this time! For the Alliance!��


    The three young dwarves shouted ��For the Alliance!�� and rushed out the smithy. They didn��t even bother to turn back around and rushed toward the end of the street toward the entrance leading to the underground city.


    Identical scenes emerged from several other dwarven smithies on this street. The running dwarves even caused a slight amount of chaos and disorder to the street. But soon, all the dwarves disappeared and things calmed down again.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, what��s going on? Why would this city��s dwarves be this agitated?�� Elder Safran walked over to ask Gallolie.


    ��This...��


    Gallolie was not familiar with Nond��s dwarves. But, she had the magical Mage Forum. If there��s anything she��s confused by, she could log onto the Mage Forum and post a question. The wise and farsighted mages will definitely answer her questions.


    That was one of the benefits to the Mage Forum! It was practically the same as the all-knowing ��Magic Mirror�� in the story Tylene narrated.


    Sure enough, the Mage Forum presented the answer to Gallolie.


    The moment she opened up the Mage Forum, she saw the rmended posts on the upper left corner. One of those posts was titled ��Hearthstone Spring Event.��


    Gallolie tapped into the post and skimmed through its content. Upon doing so, she immediately understood why those dwarves were this excited.


    ��It��s because... of a bounty notice. Those dwarves are off to arrest the leader of an underground organization,�� Gallolie exined to Elder Safran with more suitable wordings.


    As Gallolie was not a Hearthstone yer, she does not understand the charms of the card game. But, from how the dwarves collectively stopped working so that they could participate in the Spring Event all for the sake of a single card, Gallolie was able to be faintly aware of how terrifying Hearthstone��s charm was.


    That said, Gallolie hoped that the dwarves shouting ��For the Alliance!�� will have their wishes fulfilled... From the event information, their target, The Beauty Gutama, was a brutal and vicious orc. Furthermore, she was secretly engaged in very.


    Gallolie couldn��t help herself from thinking about the girl she encountered earlier...


    ��Young miss... I seemed to have seen that goat-horned girl just now.��


    y suddenly pulled at Gallolie��s sleeve and pointed to an alley at the corner of the street.


    ...


    Riley ran into the crowd. With her small frame, she shuttled through the people and soon entered an alley in Nond��s bordering district.


    She ced her hand into her pocket and took out a dozen or so coins with the imprint of the Weissenasche Theater��s flower.


    Naturally, those coins were counterfeits. If they weren��t, Riley wouldn��t be selling them. Instead, she would use those coin-tickets to re-watch the two movies she liked ten times or more.


    Unfortunately... that was only her fantasy.


    As a mixed-blood born from a demon and a human, she lived among the lowest rung of Nond. On normal days, even having a full meal would be difficult. As for going to the Weissenasche Theater to watch a movie, that would simply be impossible.


    Nevertheless, there were some pleasant surprises to her arduous life. Even now, Riley felt an endless amount of happiness when remembering it...


    She actually encountered the star of ��L��on: The Demon�� outside the city! She encountered Mathilda!


    She couldn��t be mistaken. Even though Mathilda��s hair was already a bit longer than the movie, Riley could still clearly remember how Mathilda looked.


    Riley truly yearned to be able to stay a while longer to ask her some questions... questions like ��Is L��on still alive?�� and ��Where did you go afterwards?��


    Unfortunately, an irritable voice interrupted the day-dreaming Riley and brought her back to reality.


    ��You! How many tickets did you manage to sell today?��


    An orc walked out from the shadowy area at the end of the alley. He stared at Riley with a vicious re.


    Riley was too scared to speak. Her small frame was shivering nonstop. She could only hand her remaining coins to the orc.


    ��Only two? Utter trash...��


    The orc grabbed the coins from Riley. He did it with such roughness and strength that Riley ended up losing her bnce and fell onto her butt. The orc did not even bother to pay any attention to her and walked back into the alley.


    ��Why are you still sitting there?!��


    Riley bit her lip and stood up from the ground. A sharp pain came from her ankle. Enduring the pain, she caught up to the orc.


    As a mixed demon-blood, surviving in Nond was not an easy task. Even though she had joined the ck Dove, her luck wasn��t good. She ended up joining the most dangerous branch of the ck Dove. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that she had joined an orc tribe.


    Riley had thought about running away. Unfortunately, the orcs kept a very close watch over their ves. She had personally witnessed The Beauty Gutama breaking the neck of a ve before.


    Following the orc, Riley entered a shabby underground tavern located deep in the alley. The tavern was connected to the city��s sewer system. The surroundings werepletely pitch-ck. If this orc wasn��t guiding her, Riley wouldn��t be able to find the entrance at all.


    After walking for a dozen or so minutes, Riley could finally see signs of light ahead of her.


    They arrived at a crowded cave. Shabby wooden nks and iron pirs were put together to create simple houses. Soon, Riley was tossed into a crowded little hut by that orc. Then, the orc locked the door.


    She was quite fortunate byparison. Although it was very small, she had her own little hut...


    Riley walked over to the corner of the hut and squatted down. Many movie posters were posted onto the hut��s wooden walls. The majority of them were posters for ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Those posters were all things that Riley gathered in Nond. All those posters seemed quite weathered. Among them, the newest poster was the one for ��Hachiko,�� the new movie that will screen in two days.


    How many fake tickets must be sold in order to purchase a real ticket? As Riley curled up in the room, she looked to the posts on the wooden walls.


    She started remembering how she had encountered Mathilda earlier.


    All sorts of questions began to sh past Riley��s head. Right when sleep began to gradually overtake her, arge amount of noise sounded from the outside.


    Riley immediately ced her ear onto the wooden nk walls to quietly hear what��s going on outside. When she did so, what she heard were shouts...


    ��For the Alliance!��

 Chapter 236

    <h4>Chapter 236</h4>


    The Beauty Gutama grabbed the few remaining silver coins from the treasure chest in front of her. She had already exhausted her wealth.


    During the peak of her time in Nond, the treasure chest had over a thousand goin coins! Yet now, it has been reduced into an impoverished rat��s nest.


    The orcs were not creatures that were deeply fond of sparkling things. But, in this city, one needed money to obtain what they wanted.


    ��Damn it! Is this your harvest for today?!��


    The Beauty Gutama red at the seventeen orcs below her. As a pure-blooded High ins Orc, her height was half a body��s length taller than her subordinates, those green-skinned orcs with the blood of goblins mixed in them.


    Feeling the pressure of The Beauty, the orcs began to rummage through the pockets of their worn-out clothes. In the end, they��ve only managed to take out some ridiculous scraps.


    ��Lady... Gutama, those scouts from the ck Dove are simply onto us too much. All the trade routes and locations that we usually use have beenpletely sealed off by them.��


    ��ck Dove again?!��


    Gutama long held deep grievances toward the ck Dove��s dark elf. She was not fond of surrendering to the rule of anyone other person.


    But, upon escaping from the ck Dove and into an abandoned dwarven mine to hide, she found herself being forced to a corner by the dark elf.


    ��Lady Gutama! There��s... bad news on the Mage Forum!��


    At this moment, a rtively presentable-looking goblin suddenly stepped forth.


    ��Mage Forum? You��re talking about that thing created by those mages again...��


    The Beauty Gutama naturally knew about the Mage Forum. By now, most of Nond��s citizens all knew about that miraculous magicwork.


    The ck Dove was an organization that made their living by selling intelligence. Even though Gutama had many side hustles, the Mage Forum was an extremely important venue for intelligence. As such, she had attempted to join the Mage Forum.


    Unfortunately, this ��Beauty�� made inappropriatements and was forever banned from being able to sign onto the Mage Forum. She was even banned from the privilege of using the magicwork.


    ��What is the bad news on there?!��


    Even though Gutama had lost the privilege of using the magicwork, she had no choice but to recognize the usefulness of the Mage Forum. Among her subordinates, the rtively presentable-looking goblin was the only person who could log onto the Mage Forum.


    The goblin was also Gutama��s assistant. He was in charge of helping her get in touch with her clients. For example, the mages that sought to purchase magic craving crystals or merchants interested in the underground originium crystals.


    ��It��s your... wanted poster,�� said the goblin hesitantly.


    ��Wanted poster? Did that dark elf really think those arrogant mages would be willing toe to the dwarves�� mines to search for me for the sake of some money?��


    Gutama mocked with contempt. Who knows how long the dwarves had abandoned this mine. Even for her, it took a great amount of effort to find this ce.


    Those mages on the surface will definitely not enter the filthy mines to seek her out for the sake of some money.


    ��Lady Gutama, I��m afraid that it��ll not only be the human mages that��lle seek you out, the... dwarves will also being for you.��


    ��Dwarves? What sort of reward did that dark elf put forth to make those stubborn dwarves help her?��


    Gutama knew very well how difficult it was to deal with the dwarves of Nond. No matter how many gold coins the dark elf might offer, she would, at the very most, be able to maybe convince one or two dwarves to help her. To be able to employ an entire group of dwarves to seek her out in the mines would bepletely unrealistic.


    ��A golden Hearthstone legendary card called Grom Hellscream. Mdy, do you know about Hearthstone?��


    A glint of greed appeared on the goblin��s eyes. When he looked to Gutama again, it was like he was truly seeing a peerless ��Beauty.��


    ��It��s a very popr card game among the dwarves. It��s said that there are dwarves willing to use extremely high quality originium crystals to exchange for a golden legendary card. Based on the current market value, that card is roughly worth a thousand gold coins.��


    A single card was able to be exchanged for so many gold coins? If it wasn��t for the situation she��s in, Gutama might even surrender herself.


    It was clear that this ��Beauty�� no longer had any chance of escape today. Suddenly, an orc walked up to Gutama.


    ��Lady... Gutama! Dwarves! An army of dwarves are outside the mine!�� Shouted the orc in a panic.


    These city orcs do not possess the courage of the wild orcs at all. Nevertheless, an entire army of dwarves?


    Gutama immediately picked up the giant axe on her side. She was nning to walk out of the gathering area to check out what��s going on.


    The moment she walked out, loud shouts sounded repeatedly from the tunnel leading to the mine.


    ��For the Alliance!����For Hellscream!����Move aside! I found this abandoned mine first!��


    Dwarves... Over fifty fully armed dwarves were rushing over. Gutama tightly held onto her axe. Traces of cold sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    Was this... the rallying power of that Grom Hellscream card?


    ...


    Chaotic shouts sounded repeatedly from outside.


    Riley was no longer able to distinguish between the shouts from the dwarves and the shouts from the orcs.


    But, she was able to guess that their hideout was done for.


    Suddenly, someone smashed open the lock to Riley��s wooden hut. A dwarf pushed open the door. When he saw the person inside the room was a human, he sighed and then walked away.


    Escape...? Riley was hesitant. She turned to look at the posters on the wall.


    Those posters were the only remaining assets she had apart from the clothes on her body. After her eyesnded on the poster for ��Hachiko,�� Riley made her resolution.


    She tore off all the posters from the wall and carefully ced them away. Then, she walked out of her hiding ce...


    The scenery outside was simply too chaotic. The dwarves were locked in battle with the orcs. The dwarves were still pouring into the mine. They��ve outnumbered the not-so-strong orcs.


    The sound of metal colliding echoed in the abandoned mine.


    Riley didn��t know where to go. But, all of a sudden, she saw a y... golem on the ground.


    That golem seemed to possess its own consciousness. When it saw Riley, it pointed to a direction.


    ��You... want me to... follow you?�� Riley asked in confusion.


    The golem nodded its head. It immediately started running toward the direction it pointed to earlier.


    Riley looked to her surroundings again. Then, she tightly grabbed her posters and started running.


    She was not nning to die in a ce like this before gathering enough money to purchase the ticket for the new movie. Furthermore, this was the perfect opportunity for her to make her escape!


    Following the golem, Riley soon discovered that the golem was guiding her through the sewer she entered from.


    If her memories served her correctly, this would lead to Nond��s city borders!


    Following the y golem, she returned to the surface. While walking up the stairs, Riley was going too fast and ended up slipping and falling onto the top of the stairs. The posters she held in her hand were all scattered onto the ground.


    Riley immediately stood back up and began picking up the scattered movie posters. When she was picking up the poster for ��L��on: The Demon,�� a familiar-sounding voice sounded by her ear.


    ��You��re also interested in ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale?����


    Riley turned around and discovered that Mathilda, the person in the movie poster she held in her hand, was standing before her.


    Mathilda in the flesh!


    ��Do you want to go and see the movie premiere with me? You don��t have to wait till the day after tomorrow. We��ll be able to watch it today,�� Gallolei returned the poster for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Life�� to the little girl.

 Chapter 237

    <h4>Chapter 237</h4>


    Riley would naturally not refuse Mathilda��s invitation. Most importantly, it was an invitation to watch the newest movie in the Weissenasche Theater.


    Riley��s excitement defeated her unease and fear from following a group of strangers. On their way to the Weissenasche Theater, Riley gathered her courage to ask Mathilda many questions. Naturally, she asked what she was most concerned with �� whether L��on was still alive.


    ��What... L��on is really still alive?�� Riley spoke with disbelief.


    ��Mmhmm, perhaps you might even be able to see him at the premiere,�� said Gallolei.


    Gallolei believed that the actor for L��on would definitely be invited to the premiere of the new movie.


    ��Really? Daughter of the Forest, that demon hitman... is still alive?��


    Suddenly, one of the elven priestesses following Gallolei interrupted into the conversation. Gallolei remembers that this priestess��s name was Luvita. She was also the youngest of the elven priestesses.


    When Gallolei turned around to look at the elven priestess, the other three priestesses beside her also started looking at Gallolei with curious eyes.


    It would appear that these four elven priestesses had grown to like the main male lead of ��L��on: The Demon�� after they��ve watched the movie in the World Tree.


    ��Sisters, please keep yourposure before the Holy Tree.��


    At this moment, the eldest priestess Oranka ced her hand on one of the priestesses. She reminded them that they��ve note to this human city for the sake of tourism.


    Having been reminded by their immediate superior, the four elven priestesses quietly returned to their ranks.


    ��My apologies, Daughter of the Forest. Luvita and the others have been attending the Holy Tree all their lives. Because of that, they��ve never stepped foot outside the forest before... To them, the human world might be too novel.��


    Priestess Oranka took a nce at the elves behind her. When they first stepped foot into Nond, they were on guard and slightly afraid because there were humans all around them.


    But, gradually, they��ve grown used to the humans. With that, their eyes began to wander all around.


    They resembled country girls that were yearning to learn about the lives of the city folks.


    ��It��s alright. They��re only interested in the movie. Besides, we are not far from the Weissenasche Theater. We will soon be able to settle down and rest.��


    Gallolei disyed her understanding. Then, she went back to the front of the group and continued to guide them.


    ��If only it were so.��


    Oranka sighed briefly. She turned to nce at the young elven priestesses at the end of the group.


    They seemed to have forgotten about how a priestess should behave with reservation.


    It would be one thing if they were still in the ckwood Forest. But, they were now in the human world. Moreover, they would need to negotiate with a certain human as representatives of the ckwood Elves.


    At this moment, Priestess Oranka only hoped that these girls that have entered a human city for the first time in their lives would not overstep their bounds due to their curiosity.


    .........


    Weissenasche Theater. Inside a private lounge established for the sake of the movie premiere.


    ��Mister Joshua, is this attire truly alright?�� Frost Elf Tylene examined her outfit. She couldn��t help herself from questioning Joshua worriedly.


    She learned from Joshua that the ckwood Elves would be present in the movie premiere. She was to be Joshua��s envoy andmunicate with the ckwood Elves.


    But today, Tylene was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    ��You can dress however you like. After all, this is not the nobles�� ball.��


    Joshua was holding the list of invitees for the movie premiere. The members of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe upied most of the people on the list. Then, there were performers that Joshua had worked with in the past.


    Currently, the only people that were not yet here were the two lead performers for ��L��on: The Demon,�� Gallolei and the Deceiver Pluk.


    Suddenly, the door to the lounge was pushed open. Joshua could hear the gasps of surprise from the members of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe. Joshua turned to look at the entrance.


    The person who appeared at the entrance was none other than the ��Flower of Fari.��


    Even though her attire was much more simple and in than the time when she was participating in the ball, her charm as the number one actress in Fari was still sufficient to cause others to exim in admiration.


    Many of the performers from the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe wanted to go up to the Flower of Fari and strike up a conversation with her. But, there were ten hood-wearing people standing beside her.


    Their pressure sessfully intimated those brazen fellows that wanted to go up to Gallolei. Gallolei immediately found Joshua and directly walked over to him.


    ��There��s ck circles around your eyes. Miss Gallolei... although it��s very important to update your camp, it��s not a good habit to stay up all night.��


    Joshua examined the Flower of Fari. Compared to theirst meeting, the current Gallolei appeared to be much more pallid. Even though she tried to make herself look healthy, there were things that her performing skills cannot conceal.


    ��ck... circles?��


    Gallolei murmured the strange term Joshua mentioned. Soon, she was able to realize what he meant by those words.


    ��It��s merely caused by the exhaustion of my journey here. I��ll be fine with a bit of sleep. Compared to that... Mister Joshua, please allow me to introduce you. This person here is the head priestess in charge of attending the World Tree Narushi, Priestess Oranka.��


    Standing behind Gallolei the entire time, Priestess Oranka removed her hood and made a strange gesture of etiquette toward Joshua.


    ��My greetings.��


    Even though Priestess Oranka was greeting Joshua, her attention has been captured by Tylene who stood beside Joshua.


    Oranka was able to sense the vigorous vitality emitting from Tylene. There was no mistake... that was the vitality from a World Tree. Her vitality... far surpassed the vitality of the World Tree within Gallolei��s body!


    Gallolei has informed Oranka before that Tylene was the only survivor of the Frost Elves.


    With the faith of a single Frost Elf, she was able to germinate the World Tree once more.


    Had it been before, Priestess Oranka would definitely think that Gallolei was telling her an unfunny joke.


    But, the truth was ced before her. This Frost Elf survivor has revived their race��s World Tree.


    Now, Priestess Oranka��s final misgivings have been dispelled.


    With a solemn expression, she looked to the young ��human�� standing before Gallolei.


    But, before their talking about cooperation could even begin, a small disturbance appeared in the lounge.


    The reason for that was because the final invitee, the actor who yed the demon hitman L��on, Pluk, has arrived.


    The Deceiver was dressed in practically the same manner as his movie��s counterpart. He had a ck beanie on his head and wore a long windbreaker. But, beside him was not Gallolei. Instead, he came with two Gray-cat Beastmen and two Half-dragons.


    He appeared much more ��approachable�� than Gallolei. The first people to discover him was a ckwood Elf priestess and the little girl who followed Gallolei here.


    Priestess Oranka wanted to remind her subordinates to maintain theirposure. But, it was already toote.


    The youngest and the most sensitive elven priestess, Luvita, had already ran over to ��L��on.�� The little girl was also pointing at Pluk and shouting ��L��on��s alive!��


    Many of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe��s female performers also ran over to Pluk. After all, the opportunity to meet the actor ying L��on in real life was extremely rare.


    The Deceiver Pluk was at aplete loss as to how to handle this situation. The two Gray-cat Beastmen immediately hide behind him. All their hairs were standing on end.


    ��My deepest apologies, my sister had caused a spectacle...��


    Priestess Oranka felt like this disturbance was all caused by that young priestess Luvita.


    This was not a favorable impression to give toward the uing negotiations!


    ��You don��t have to worry about this. This is what I��ve expected. Well... since the premiere of the new movie is about to begin, can we continue our conversation after the premiere is over?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Of course. That is also what the Daughter of the Forest wished for.��


    Priestess Oranka had long noticed that Gallolei was looking forward to the new movie.


    Soon, the small disturbance has been quieted down by the news of the premiere starting. Guided by the attendants of the Weissenasche Theater, the lucky invitees were led to a special screening theater.

 Chapter 238

    <h4>Chapter 238</h4>


    Following the group, Priestess Oranka entered the screening theater.


    She was not used to... being near all these humans. The other eight elven priestesses seated themselves to one side of Priestess Oranka.


    Elder Safran slowly walked up to Priestess Oranka and seated himself next to her. Using a voice that only Priestess Oranka can hear, he said, ��I��ve examined the surroundings. It��s safe.��


    ��It seemed... our Daughter of the Forest is truly fortunate.��


    Priestess Oranka sighed in relief. She has never once rxed since entering this human city. Like her, Elder Safran has been on guard the entire time too.


    After entering the small dark theater with a bunch of humans, their alertness has risen to their highest level.


    But now, Priestess Oranka felt like her alertness was unnecessary.


    ��Elder Safran... say, are the movies created by humans truly that fascinating?��


    Priestess Oranka took a nce at the rows of humans seated behind her. They were all concentrating their attention on the screen ahead.


    It was not only the humans. The other young elven priestesses were also acting in the same manner. Priestess Oranka was able to see emotions of expectations and joy in their eyes.


    Those were emotions Priestess Oranka rarely saw in her sisters�� eyes since the burning of the ckwood Forest...


    ��I am unable to understand either. Perhaps we��re too old, Oranka.�� Elder Safran sighed at the question.


    Elder Safran was one of those people that did not feel any emotion from watching ��L��on: The Demon.�� In fact, he even felt sleepy watching it.


    ��...��


    Priestess Oranka didn��t continue on with the conversation as the screen brightened up. All the surrounding conversations and whispers also quickly came to a halt.


    The first scene that appeared on the screen was a ckboard used by teachers in the magic academies. Written on the ckboard was a prompt: ��My Hero.��


    My Hero.... The only hero Priestess Oranka could think of was the Holy Tree Narushi. The World Tree was what nurtured the ckwood Elves. It was no longer something that can be described as a mere hero. Instead, to them, it was akin to god.


    On the movie screen, a boy standing before the podium started giving out his answer. However, the answer he gave was his grandfather��s pet, a hunting dog named ��Hachiko.��


    As the boy continued to speak, the movie slowly unfolded to a new scene.The bustling Klia Stage Station located to the north of Squirrel Street appeared on the screen.


    ��That puppy... it feels familiar,�� said Gallolei.


    ��It��s a fields hunting dog from the Eastern Kingdom. A fourth of its blood belonged to the Mrak Wolf... Daughter of the Forest, I know who you��re thinking of. But... it��s very unlikely,�� Elder Safran quietly said to Gallolei who was seated next to him.


    Elder Safran felt emotional upon seeing that the main character was an animal. He was not the only one, Gallolei also couldn��t help but remember the brown bear that had just passed away when she heard the name ��Hachi.��


    As the movie continued, Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka became focused... They hoped to be able to find any merit or pleasure from the movie in hopes that they will be able to use the movie as the topic of conversation to break the ice in their negotiation with Joshuater.


    But... as the movie continued, Priestess Oranka discovered that she was somewhat disappointed in it.


    It had nothing to do with the quality of the movie. As an elf, she was very fond of the warm and peaceful vige ambience portrayed by the movie. The characters in the movie were all living in harmony with one another.


    But, harmony meant that there were no conflicts. Compared to ��L��on: The Demon,�� this movie was simply too dull. There were no ups and downs with the plot at all.


    Practically, the movie was only a narration of the warm andforting interactions between Parker, the grandfather of the narration boy, and his hunting dog Hachi.


    Priestess Oranka could even faintly hear someone yawning. It would appear that she was not the only one... Even the humans around her were feeling bored by the story line.


    Most fatal of all... the movie��s music was simply too outstanding. Some unknown instrument was ying very pleasant and... cozy background music.


    Priestess Oranka believed that there must be people on the verge of falling asleep due to the music. She turned to look at the other elven priestesses seated next to her. They were smiling from the interactions between Professor Parker and Hachi.


    The warm setting might be the only thing motivating the crowd to continue watching the movie.


    Unfortunately, even though she was a lover of animals, Priestess Oranka felt that while the movie��s production was outstanding... it was not at all interesting.


    While she had never had a hunting dog as a pet before, she had deers, squirrels, doves and various other animals as pets...


    ��Does your field hounde to the stage station to wait for your return everyday?��


    ��That thing only knows how toe find me when it��s time for food...��


    Right at this moment, Priestess Oranka��s sharp ears captured the conversation between two human audiences. At this point of the movie, Professor Parker��s carriage has arrived at the stage station near his house. Hachi was standing before the stage station waiting for him.


    Priestess Oranka was not surprised by Hachi��s behavior. As the elves had the ability tomunicate with nature... having a hunting dog wait by the stage station at the same time every day would be a simple task to them.


    Was... the story going to end here?


    Priestess Oranka was not very familiar with movies and didn��t know how long a movie would generally be.


    But, she felt that it would be about time for the movie to end now that it had reached this scene. After all, a loyal field hound waiting for its master��s return everyday would fit the movie��s title.


    A warm story. Priestess Oranka remembered what Gallolei said to her before. After seeing this much, she must admit that she was quite fond of this dull story.


    But, among the human audiences, a portion of them showed no interest in nature. Priestess Oranka could even capture the sound of someone sleeping. But, that audience was immediately woken up by the people seated beside him.


    It should be the end, no?... The end to the story was very beautiful.


    Priestess Oranka watched on as Professor Parker prepared to get on a carriage at the stage station. But, Hachi��s behavior was slightly strange.


    No... the story should��ve ended at this point. Surprisingly, Priestess Oranka actually had the desire for the movie to remain dull.


    Unfortunately, the reality proved that the director of the movie had never intended for it to be a ��simple�� story.


    ��It seemed to have seen... death in its eyes,�� Elder Safran suddenly spoke with a quiet voice.


    ��No, the Daughter of the Forest said that movies are all fictional. That hound shouldn��t be able to....��


    At this moment, Priestess Oranka��s slightly rxed heart was once again stressed.


    The movie did not present to her the dull yet happy ending she desired for. After Hachi saw Professor Parker off at the stage station, Professor Parker suddenly held his chest and copsed while giving a lecture in the magic academy.


    In the movie, the students shouted in rm. In reality, Priestess Oranka could hear some audiences shouting in the same manner.

 Chapter 239

    <h4>Chapter 239</h4>


    ��I think that human is likely only inflicted with a serious illness... There should be a doctor that��lle and give him treatment,�� said Priestess Oranka to Elder Safran with a quiet voice when she saw the scene of Professor Parker falling to the ground.


    ��I also... hope that is the case,�� said Elder Safran.


    Perhaps it was her misperception, Priestess Oranka actually heard a slight tremble in the voice of this aged ckwood Elf elder...


    Elder Safran was afraid of something!


    Priestess Oranka was able to guess what Elder Safran was afraid of... the direction at which the movie will proceed.


    The direction where the owner of Hachi, Professor Parker, dies.


    Unknowingly, Priestess Oranka began to pray to the Holy Tree Narushi. She prayed for the safety of the professor in the movie.


    She was praying for a fictional character in a movie?


    When Priestess Oranka realized what she was doing, she felt her behavior to be very childish.


    But, she soon discovered that she was not the only one acting in such a manner. The other elven priestesses seated beside her were no longer smiling. Instead, they all had very serious expressions on their faces.


    ��Mister Joshua... that professor is only sick, right? Hachi will be able to see his owner��s return, right...?��


    Priestess Oranka could hear Gallolei speaking to Joshua. But, Joshua did not offer Gallolei any spoilers. The Flower of Fari could only wait for the following development anxiously.


    Yawning sounds could no longer be heard in the screening theater. Even the quiet discussions people were making had disappeared.


    It was as if everyone was praying for Hachi��s owner, Professor Parker. They prayed for his safe return to Hachi��s side.


    But, the movie ended up developing in the direction that Priestess Oranka and Elder Safran least wished to see.


    That day, Professor Parker did not return to the stage station. He did not return home with Hachi who has been waiting for him the entire time.


    Late into the night, Professor Parker��s son-inw finally came to the stage station riding a carriage and brought Hachi back home.


    Immediately after, the scene shifted to Professor Parker��s funeral. It seemed like the movie was telling the audiences that Hachi��s owner died.


    ��An oue within expectations. Human lifespan is short. But, it��s been a long time since I��ve grieved over the death of a human.��


    Elder Safran rxed his clenched fists. It seemed like he had epted the reality.


    ��It��s about time... for this story to end,�� murmured Priestess Oranka with a quiet voice.


    After the death of Hachi��s owner Professor Parker, Hachi was adopted by Parker��s son-inw and brought to live with them. With this, Hachi now possesses a different warm home.


    Perhaps this could be considered a happy ending too.


    But, once again, the progression of the movie exceeded Priestess Oranka��s expectations. Suddenly, Hachi ran out of Professor Parker��s son-inw��s house and onto the street...


    ��Hachi... where��s he going?��


    Priestess Oranka heard Gallolei��s quiet questioning voice. Her voice was already slightly sobbing.


    Elder Safran answered Gallolei on behalf of Priestess Oranka...


    ��I think that, to the field hound ��Hachi,�� there will forever only be a single home...��


    When Elder Safran said those words, his voice sounded very downcast. It seemed like he was trying very hard to resist some sort of emotion.


    Surprised, Priestess Oranka turned around to look at the old elf elder. With the ckwood Elves�� outstanding night vision, she was able to see a slight sparkling liquid at the corners of Elder Safran��s eyes. Those were tears...


    Even when the ckwood Forest was burned, Elder Safran did not shed a single tear.


    Priestess Oranka felt the urge to remind Elder Safran that he was only watching a fictional story created by humans!


    But, when she saw Hachi running through the piled up snow and back to the stage station, returning back to the same spot before the shrubs to quietly watch the crowding and leaving the stage station, Priestess Oranka felt some sort of emotion choking in her throat.


    Perhaps this was the terrifying aspect about movies. Priestess Oranka continued to remind herself that what she��s seeing was not real.


    But, she was still unable to suppress the urge in her heart. She wanted to run to the Klia Stage Station to inform Hachi that his owner, the person he��s waiting for, will never return.


    But, on the screen, someone has already informed Hachi that sad truth. Yet, Hachi continued to sit before the stage station, quietly waiting.


    ��I bet that field hound will only be able tost for two days at most. Once that man uses a sausage to lure him, he��ll leave obediently,�� whispered someone in the audience.


    Even though Priestess Oranka detests humans using their own values to weigh animals�� loyalty, she actually hoped that someone would use a sausage to lure away Hachi.


    It was currently winter in the movie. There was a snow flurry in the sky. Sitting before the shrubs, Hachi��s fur was being covered by the snow. A lonely expression was present on his face. Seeing him like that, many people felt sympathetic.


    Stop waiting. He won��t return.


    Priestess Oranka felt like she could hear the shouts from the hearts of the people around her. Or perhaps those were shouts from deep within her own heart.


    Regretfully, Hachi was not lured away by a sausage. No one attempted to adopt him again either. Ever since that day, the field hound has continued to sit before the shrubs waiting for his owner��s return.


    ��The tree... had wilted. Time has passed,�� said Elder Safran.


    A tree behind where Hachi would always be has gradually wilted. After that, new sprouts grew on the branches. The movie was using that sort of method to show the rapid passage of time to the audiences.


    Finally, the movie screen gradually ckened.


    ��Is it finally... the end?��


    Priestess Oranka leaned onto her chair. She no longer dared to guess what would happen next. If the movie was to end here, it would at least leave some suspense in her heart.


    She stubbornly cling onto the belief that the field hound will be adopted by a kind soul. Unfortunately, her hopes were crushed once more.


    The screen brightened again. The same vige appeared on the screen. Professor Parker��s wife arrived at the vige on a carriage. Through her viewpoint, Priestess Oranka could tell that ten years had passed.


    When Professor Parker��s wife walked out of the stage station, she saw a familiar sight.


    ��Impossible...�� Someone gasped softly.


    But, the truth was before them. Ten years have passed. Yet, that field hound by the name of Hachi... was still sitting before the shrubs waiting for his owner��s return.


    Time had left too many vestiges on his body. His fur was no longer luster and covered in stains. His appearance has also grown much more haggard.


    ��Perhaps a miracle will happen in the end?�� murmured Priestess Oranka.


    There exists magic in this world that could bring the dead back to life. Apart from necromancies that people loathed, there were also rare miracles.


    Finally, the story approached its end. On a snow-filled night, Hachi staggered to the stage station. He arrived before the shrubs but no longer had the strength to sit. Laying on the floor, his eyes narrowed.


    Perhaps he had grown too tired.


    His memories of his days living with his owner began to sh through his mind. When he opened his eyes again, a miracle really urred!


    His owner, Professor Parker, slowly walked out from the stage station. With a smile, Professor Parker called out to Hachi. With excitement, Hachi leaped to Professor Parker... It was like how it has always been.


    ��Elder Safran, is that Hachi��s dream? Or is it the reality...?�� Gallolei covered her mouth. Her eyes werepletely reddened. As she was crying, her voice was choking with emotions. Even breathing became difficult for her.


    ��That... should be a dream...��


    ��It��s a miracle!��


    Priestess Oranka suddenly interrupted Elder Safran. Surprised, Elder Safran turned to look at her. He discovered that this aged priestess actually had a terrifying expression... one of absolute determination. It seemed like if Elder Safran was to refute her, he would bring forth a terrifying oue.


    ��That field hound must��ve managed to wait till his owner��s return!�� said Priestess Oranka.

 Chapter 240

    <h4>Chapter 240</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    The screening for Hachiko ended. A rare asion, no one apuded for the movie. The names of the performers were being shown on the screen.


    Yet, none of the audience showed courtesy by pping their hands. Priestess Oranka turned around to nce at the audience seated behind her. All of them had strange expressions on their faces.


    A portion of the male actors from the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe seemed to be resisting something. As for the female actresses, they were already choking with emotions, sobbing and wiping away their tears with their handkerchiefs.


    ��This is great... Hachi.��


    The other ckwood Elven priestesses seated beside Priestess Oranka were also affected by the ending of the movie. They too werepletely covered in tears.


    ��The movie has ended. Sisters, liven up your spirits... Do not show your weakness to the humans,�� Priestess Oranka attempted tofort the priestesses.


    ��We know... but Priestess Oranka...��


    Seeing how they were having difficulties speaking due to all their sobbings, Priestess Oranka sighed.


    In contrast to the other priestesses, she and Elder Safran remained very calm. It wasn��t that they were not touched by the movie. It��s just that Priestess Oranka possessed great control over her emotions and had forcibly suppressed the sorrow in her heart.


    After all, she would have to negotiate with that humanter. Negotiating with eyes reddened by tears was not a wise choice.


    Soon, lights slowly brighten up the screening theater. Unfortunately, many of the female audience still haven��t stabilized their emotions. Nevertheless, with tears still rolling down their eyes, they apuded at the movie to express their praises.


    During all this, Priestess Oranka has been looking at the list of performers. She remembered the names of all the soundtracks to the movie.


    The ckwood Elven priestesses were also known as ��Singers.�� They were in charge of using songs to pass down the most important records, the epics, of their elven race. As such, Priestess Oranka could be said to be a musician too.


    She was very fond of the apanying music to ��Hachiko... She hoped that she would be able to request for the musical score from the human who created them.


    The movie has thoroughly ended. The audiences began to walk out of the screening theater. Priestess Oranka did not manage to see Joshua among the people exiting the theater.


    An attendant from the Weissenasche Theater walked over to the ckwood Elves and informed, ��Everyone... Mister Joshua awaits you all in the theater��s study.��


    ��Please wait a moment,�� said Elder Safran all of a sudden.


    Seated next to him, Gallolie was still in a state of sadness. Perhaps Hachi��s death incited some sort of resonance within her.


    Perhaps she started recalling the death of his old friend Ayte. When Elder Safran thought of this, his expression trembled slightly. But, he soon contained his emotions and regained his expressionless face.


    ��Elder Safran, if you��re unable to recover from the state of sadness, I can proceed to negotiate with that human on my own.��


    Priestess Oranka noticed Elder Safran��s slight change in expression. Even though the aged elven elder appeared calm andposed, she knew that he was suppressing her emotions... the same way she was.


    ��You don��t have to worry about me. I wouldn��t lose control of my emotions in the negotiation. While it is true that the movie made by humans was very... outstanding, it did not affect me much,�� said Elder Safran.


    ��...��


    Priestess Oranka, for some indescribable reason, failed to be convinced by Elder Safran. That said, at this point, Gallolie had managed to stabilize her emotions.


    ��y... bring her and the other priestesses to a resting area. I��ll be back real quick,�� Gallolie ordered her elven bodyguard y.


    As the mixed demon blood little girl had cried too much from the movie and was already exhausted in her escape from the abandoned mine, she ended up curling up and falling asleep in y��s bosom.


    ��I... understand.��


    Guided by another theater��s attendant, y left carrying the sleeping little girl. The other eight elven priestesses also left with y.


    As for Gallolie, she led Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka and started following the attendant to the study.


    The study was located near the screening theater. After the attendant led Gallolie to the study, he bowed courteously and left.


    When Gallolie moved to rotate the knob and push open the door, she was suddenly stopped by Priestess Oranka.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, please wait...�� said Priestess Oranka.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Gallolie turned around to look at the two elves in a confused manner. She discovered that they both had strange expressions on their faces.


    ��No... I... am merely thinking about how tomunicate with that human,�� When Priestess Oranka said those words, the feeling of shame filled her heart.


    It was the first time she lied to the World Tree! Furthermore, she lied for an extremely senseless reason!


    Through the ckwood Elves�� sharp hearing, Priestess Oranka could hear rxing music ying in the study. That was one of the many apanying musical scores in ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Life.��


    As she had just finished watching the movie, Priestess Oranka couldn��t help herself from remembering the plot of the movie when she heard the soundtrack.


    She tried very hard to suppress her emotions. She was nearly overwhelmed by those memories of the movie. If she hasn��t quickly stopped Gallolie from opening the door, she might have to quickly wipe away her tears during the negotiation with that human.


    If she was to do that, it would not only be extremely detrimental to their cause in the negotiation, it would... also bring shame upon the ckwood Elves!


    ��Don��t worry. Mister Joshua... is not an evil person,�� Gallolie didn��t know how to evaluate the Chaos Demon. After pondering for a bit, she added, ��Furthermore, there��s one thing that��s certain �C the Holy Church is Mister Joshua��s enemy!��


    ��That human views the Holy Church as his enemy?��


    While waiting for Priestess Oranka to stabilize her emotions, Elder Safran decided to learn more about Joshua from Gallolie.


    ��Mmhmm. Please trust me, in terms of being against the Holy Church, Mister Joshua will definitely stand on the same side as the ckwood Elves.��


    The feeble sobbing voice Gallolie had after she finished watching the movie had disappearedpletely. She knew that they��ve note to Nond for the sake of watching the premiere of a new movie.


    More than that... it was for the sake of vengeance against the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Is that so? Let us hope that it will be as the Daughter of the Forest said,�� Elder Safran nced to the priestess next to him.


    ��Orakna, this negotiation, allow me...��


    ��My mentality is not that weak. Please open the door. That movie is no longer able to affect my state of mind,�� Priestess Oranka replied with an expressionless look.


    This negotiation could very possibly affect the rise and fall of their ckwood Elves.


    ��May the Holy Tree Narushi guide us.��


    With this, Gallolie pushed open the door to the study.


    The moment they walked into the study, the soundtrack to ��Hachiko�� resounded through the entire room. But, Oranka��s heart remainedpletely unwavered. Her eyes looked to Joshua seated at the back of the study.


    ��It��s my honor...��


    Priestess Oranka looked at Joshua. She was nning to courteously greet the human ording to the etiquette of the ckwood Elves when she suddenly heard a dog��s bark.


    It was no misperception. Priestess Oranka saw a yellow field hound running out from beneath the desk. Wagging its tail, the dog leaped to Gallolie.


    At this moment, Priestess Oranka was unable to control herself. Her vision started growing fuzzy.

 Chapter 241

    <h4>Chapter 241</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    At this moment, Priestess Oranka realized how cunning humans were.


    The moment she saw the hunting dog that looked exactly like Hachi leaping onto Gallolie, her suppressed emotions exploded like a lighted fuse.


    Priestess Oranka immediately reminded herself... that a human was standing before her!


    Stop! You cannot allow yourself to be immersed in sadness!


    Priestess Oranka continued to wipe away her tears in hopes of dispersing the sadness from her heart. But, the more she acted in this manner, the more she thought about not being sad, the more difficult it became for her to contain her emotions.


    Before their negotiation even begins, she haspletely revealed the weak side of the ckwood Elves to the human.


    ��Do the two of you need handkerchiefs?��


    Joshua was thoroughly prepared. He took out two handkerchiefs from his desk drawer and handed them to the two ckwood Elves.


    The puppy was none other than the performer for the young Hachi. The reason why Joshua brought it to the study was all so that he could y a game of emotions with these elves before their negotiation.


    To his surprise, not only did his ��game of emotions�� work, it produced outstanding results beyond his expectations... In a sh, the two ckwood Elves lost control of their emotions.


    ��Please excuse us for losing our self-control.��


    After hearing Joshua��sment, Priestess Oranka forced her emotions in check. She wanted to refuse the handkerchiefs being offered by Joshua.


    Unfortunately, there just so happened to be a floor mirror on the other side of the study. Through the mirror, Priestess Oranka could see that her eyes were reddened. She looked very sorry and pallid.


    She felt extremely agonized to see herself like that. It would appear that, to this human, the ckwood Elves�� image has beenpletely shattered...


    ��Excuse me, may I know where this puppy came from?��


    Elder Safran was half-kneeling on the ground. The puppy that was acting all affectionate with Gallolie had stopped ying with Gallolie and was slowly walking toward Elder Safran.


    Elder Safran stared at the puppy. Seeing that puppy��s eyes, Elder Safran couldn��t help but recall histe old friend.


    ��Nond��s Alchemic Marketce. It does not currently have an owner,�� said Joshua.


    ��Mister Joshua... I wish to be the owner of this puppy,�� Gallolie raised her hand and requested to be the owner of the puppy.


    ��It seemed to have already chosen you...�� said Joshua.


    During the time the puppy has been filming Hachiko with the members of the Weissenasche Theatrical Troupe, it did not show such intimacy toward any of the performers.


    Having received Joshua��s permission, Gallolie extended her hand to the puppy. However, the puppy raised its head and looked straight at Elder Safran. It seemed to be waiting for Elder Safran��s consent.


    ��Go ahead, old partner,�� After Elder Safran said those words, the puppy leaped toward Gallolie.


    ��...��


    As Priestess Oranka watched this scene, tears began to fill up her eyes again. In the end, she had no choice but to ept the handkerchief Joshua handed toward her.


    ��The movie that you��ve made... has allowed us to see hope again, Mister Joshua.��


    With Priestess Oranka crying the entire time, Elder Safran expressed his apology toward Joshua.


    Even though Gallolie, the remaining hope, survived the burning of the ckwood Forest, the duty that Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka shouldered was so heavy that it made breathing difficult for them.


    But, after watching the movie, the depressed mood Elder Safran had in his heart was swept clean. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that he was able to let his emotions run wild.


    ��Hopefully... I believe you all did not visit Nond to watch that movie, right?�� asked Joshua.


    Elder Safran entered a moment of silence after being asked that question. Priestess Oranka wanted to say something. But, in the end, she sighed.


    She knew that the pride of their ckwood Elves has been obliterated by the cmity that could wipe them all out.


    ��We hope to be able to receive your assistance,�� Elder Safran spoke with a sincere tone.


    ��Assistance?��


    ��The method to allow the Holy Tree Narushi to grow quickly.��


    Elder Safran looked at the young ��human�� before him. Even now, he cannot believe that this young human possesses the means to elerate the growth of the ancient World Trees.


    Even he, a wise and farsighted druid of the ckwood Elves, does not possess such means.


    But, the leaf in the pendant around Gallolie��s neck had proved to Elder Safran that all of this was true.


    The World Tree of the Frost Elves was, with the help of this human, growing at an inconceivable rate.


    ��The method to grow quickly... Have you all attempted to have humans believe in your World Tree?��


    Joshua got to the point right away. He asked a question that could be considered a major taboo to the ckwood Elves.


    Suddenly, still wiping away her tears, Priestess Oranka said, ��The humans have never once held reverence toward the Holy Tree Narushi.��


    Her tone was still choking with emotions.


    Indeed, humans wouldn��t feel reverence toward a tree...


    ��If my guess is correct, your World Tree��s seed should be lodging in Gallolie��s body.��


    Gallolie had messaged Joshua informing him that she received the World Tree��s protection. When Joshua mentioned this, Elder Safran nodded his head in affirmation.


    ��The Holy Tree Narushi has chosen this human girl. That is something that has never happened before in the history of the ckwood Elves.��


    Elder Safran walked over to Gallolie. The existence of Hachi had allowed the two ckwood Elves to converse with Joshua with a friendly attitude. But, it does not mean that they��ve rxed their guard.


    ��That��s because she��s the Flower of Fari. That is the reason why your World Tree chose to lodge in her body,�� Joshua turned to look at Priestess Oranka, ��In the past, the nourishment for your World Tree came from the faith of you ckwood Elves. Whenever you elves offer prayers to the World Tree, whenever you all believe that it will protect you, the World Tree will be lusher.��


    ��That was indeed what was recorded in our elven epics,�� said Priestess Oranka.


    ��And now, the nourishment for the growth of your World Tree has changed to the faith people had toward the Flower of Fari,�� said Joshua.


    ��Faith... toward the Daughter of the Forest?��


    ��Take ��L��on: The Demon�� as an example. Eh... I believe you all should��ve seen it, no?��


    Joshua��s answer received affirmation from the two ckwood Elves.


    Joshua walked over to the study��s window. One could see the crowd gathered outside the Weissenasche Theater through the window. They were all here for the sake of watching the movie currently screening in the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Whenever someonees to the Weissenasche Theater to watch ��L��on: The Demon�� and grow fond of the character yed by Gallolie, Mathilda, the growth of the World Tree lodging in Gallolie��s body will elerate slightly. While I do not know if this sort of effect will ur within the others from your race, but... if it��s feasible, then toward your request for assistance, I can provide only one answer,�� Joshua smiled and turned around to face the two ckwood Elves, ��If you wish to revive your race, then... you��ll have to make yourselves famous.��

 Chapter 242

    <h4>Chapter 242</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Night. Fari��s Mansion.


    With Gallolie having returned to Nond, Joshua returned the key to Fari��s Mansion to her.


    Together with the ckwood Elves, Gallolie settled in the Fari��s Mansion. By the time they��ve finished settling, it was approaching night. Priestess Oranka seated herself in the indoor garden all alone.


    ��Are you still thinking over the matters from this morning?��


    Elder Safran walked out from a shadowy area within the garden. Light green runes were overflowing from his hand. A thorny seed appeared in Elder Safran��s hand. The seed fell onto the ground and quickly blossomed into beautiful flowers.


    This was a method the ckwood Elves used to set up detection perimeters. Should any stranger pass through this area covered by the flowers, the flowers will warn Elder Safran.


    Even though this mansion was Gallolie��s possession, the ckwood Elves were still incapable of lowering their guards as they��re still in a human city.


    ��By famous, does that human mean for us to be prestigious among the humans?��


    Priestess Oranka looked at her palm. In her palm was an originium crystal emitting a faint white light.


    That was a small gift Joshua gave Priestess Oranka and Elder Safran before seeing them off �� originium crystals that contained the system for the magicwork.


    Joshua exined the originium crystal as ��the intermediary that will establish a connection to the Frost Elves�� World Tree.��


    ��It��s admiration. It��s the same feeling we have toward the Holy Tree Narushi,�� Elder Safran corrected.


    ��Is... that possible?��


    Priestess Oranka did not refute the possibility that the World Tree could ept human��s beliefs. Besides, it was a matter of life and death for their race right now. As long as they��re able to quickly speed up the growth of their World Tree, she would dly ept the belief regardless of who their sources might be.


    ��To have humans admire an elf...�� Priestess Oranka voiced what she was truly worried about. ��Humans have always held hostility toward us. This holds true whether it be Fari or this city.��


    While the rtionship between humans and elves was not at a point of being enemies, there still existed a barrier. The elves were distrustful of the humans and firmly believed that humans continued to hold some sort of hostility toward them.


    With a situation like that... Priestess Oranka felt that it would be an impossible task to make humans admire an elf.


    ��Oranka, the originum crystal you��re holding in your hand will be able to answer your question.��


    As Elder Safran has been in constant interaction with the humans, his opinion differed from Priestess Oranka. Thus, when Joshua handed the originum crystal to him, he was ovee with curiosity and ended up crushing it in his hand.


    The world that appeared before his eyes, the world of the magicwork, gave Elder Safran a shock he hasn��t felt in a long time.


    ��To establish a connection with another World Tree?��


    Priestess Oranka was hesitant. As the most faithful attendant of the Holy Tree Narushi, she felt like it would be an act of betrayal for her to establish a connection with another World Tree.


    ��Gallolie, the person the Holy Tree Narushi is lodging in, has long established a connection with the other World Tree. Oranka... that Frost Elf is also our kin,�� said Elder Safran.


    Priestess Oranka seemed to be swayed by those words. She was also very curious as to how the growth of another near-dead World Tree has been. Furthermore, she was also very curious about the ��other world�� Gallolie mentioned before.


    After a moment of hesitation, she was convinced by Elder Safran and crushed apart the originum crystal.


    A vast amount of order runes transformed into light and poured into her body. When Priestess Oranka opened her eyes again, a strange interface appeared before her eyes.


    But, she did not feel any connection with another World Tree. No... she felt it. It was right before her eyes.


    ��This is a world constructed by the Frost Elves�� World Tree.�� Elder Safran walked over to Priestess Oranka. He began to instruct her on how to navigate this new ��world.��


    After being taught by Elder Safran, Priestess Oranka tapped open the Voice of Nond. Then, the elven epic she was so very familiar with slowly sounded in her ears.


    ��This... is the singing of that Frost Elf?�� Priestess Oranka recognized Tylene��s voice.


    ��Correct. This special magic uses the World Tree as the medium and connects everyone together,�� Elder Safran pointed to the ��listeners�� listed on the lower right corner of the Voice of Nond.


    There were over twenty-seven thousand active listeners...


    ��There��s this many people listening to the elven epic sung by that Frost Elf?!�� A tone of disbelief was present in Priestess Oranka��s voice.


    Elder Safran nodded, ��Through the link established by the World Tree, the humans would be able to listen to that Frost Elf��s singing by opening the Voice of Nond in their very homes.��


    ��Over twenty-seven thousand humans... even at the peak of our race, we��ve never numbered that many people. That World Tree was able to obtain this many people��s... blessing every night?��


    Priestess Oranka was feeling disbelief. After all, only those that felt admiration toward the World Tree would be able to provide nourishment for the World Tree. She doesn��t believe that there would be that many humans feeling fondness or admiration for an elf.


    Elder Safran didn��t answer that question. Instead, he instructed Priestess Oranka to enter the Mage Forum and then to the Voice of Nond sub-forum.


    Priestess Oranka skimmed through the posts on the sub-forum. Besides some discussions about some sort of ��magicmp,��ss slipper�� and strange stuff like the ��prince increase of certain items on the Alchemic Marketce,�� the remainder were all praising the Frost Elf.


    ��Everyone, does anyone know when Miss Tylene��s new song will be released?�� Posted by: Ancient One.


    ��Miss Tylene��s singing has cured the insomnia that I��ve suffered for years!�� Posted by: Deepcave Miner.


    ......


    Priestess Oranka did not tap into any posts. But. just skimming through the titles, she started feeling extremelyplicated. She was also someone who could sing elven epics. She was even confident that her singing of the elven epics would be even better than that young Frost Elf...


    But, to her dismay, the World Tree she served would not be able to receive the ��blessings�� from those people.


    Priestess Oranka exited the Voice of Nond sub-forum. When she saw a post on the front page, she tapped into it without any hesitation.


    That post began with ��The inquisitors of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal had burned down the ckwood Forest...��


    She began to skim through the contents of the post. With every photo she saw, her fists clenched tighter. Uncontainable anger and hatred filled her heart.


    Those photos on the post had clearly recorded the scenes of her kins being ughtered by the inquisitors!


    Those painful memories shed through her head repeatedly. In the end, they were transformed into surging rage.


    When Priestess Oranka finished reading the post and scrolled down, she suddenly discovered... she was not the only person feeling such anger toward the wicked conduct of the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��Exactly what is the Holy Church Heresy Tribunal attempting to do here?! Why would they point their des at the innocent elves?!�� Replied by: ckiron Longsword.


    ��A catastrophe... this is not merely a catastrophe that befell the ckwood Elves, this is also a catastrophe for us humans... We cannot allow those indiscriminate murders to continue to act so willfully.�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl.


    ��ckwood Forest! My hometown is by that forest! I think I need to return to Fari.�� Replied by: Wandering Bard


    ��What happened to the elves? I saw children in those photos... Are they safe?�� Replied by: North-south Trader


    Priestess Oranka read thements in silence. In the end, she was once again unable to contain her tears.


    On the Mage Forum, a group of unknown strangers were showing concern for her race��s safety. Yet, she has continued to hold prejudice toward the humans.


    ��At times, there��s really no difference between humans, elves or... even demons,�� said Elder Safran.

 Chapter 243

    <h4>Chapter 243</h4>


    The next day. Hearthstone Tavern. Noiseless Room.


    ��These are the information gathered by the ck Doves yesterday... They��re all trivial matters that happened between the citizens of Nond.��


    The dark elf handed a four page booklet to Joshua.


    Ever since the dark elf reorganized the ck Dove, the intelligence she was able to gather became much more diverse.


    Even though the amount of information increased, the quality of the information did not.


    None of the intelligence gathered by the ck Dove yesterday were of interest to the dark elf. They were ��goods that cannot fetch any money.��


    ��Don��t think of getting major news everyday. To the citizens of Nond, the things that are happening around them are the most important.��


    Joshua skimmed through a portion of the gathered information. It seems like they were mostly about the idents and explosions happening in alchemic ateliers or the price fluctuation of goods in the alchemic marketce.


    ��Shouldn��t we try to dig out news on our own? For example... those phony believers.��


    The dark elf had only just switched her upation not long ago but has already realized the true essence of being a reporter.


    Apart from reorganizing the ck Dove, she had spent the majority of her time in the vicinity of a small chapel in Nond.


    But, ever since Nond��sw enforcers forcibly demolished the chapel��s basement, the chapel started bing bleak. The clergies started to rarely exit the chapel. Because of that, Thousand Faces was unable to gather information that could strike at the authority of the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��To the missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church, the City of Nond might be a nation of barbarians with unchecked beliefs.��


    Joshua returned the booklet to the dark elf.


    ��You will not be able to gather any useful information from that chapel.��


    ��Then...��


    ��I know that you want to destroy the prestige of the Nation of the Holy Church. Or perhaps, you want to destroy those believer��s beliefs.��


    Joshua had not forgotten his intention behind the establishment of the Voice of Nond and the goal of this dark elf.


    ��But, things like that needed to be taken slowly. Once our program expands from the Voice of Nond to the Voice of the World, we will have aplished our goal. Right now, what we needed to do is to worsen the impression the citizens of Nond had toward the Nation of the Holy Church,�� said Joshua.


    ��How do we go about doing that?��


    There was no information in the booklet Thousand Faces held that had anything to do with the Holy Church. Vilifying them would be simply impossible.


    ��Could it be... the ckwood Elves�� bitter encounter?�� Thousand Faces remembered the post Joshua posted on the Mage Forum. Through that post, the citizens of Nond once again recognized the true nature of the Heresy Tribunal. Their first encounter with the Heresy Tribunal��s true nature was through the book ��Diary of an Inquisitor.��


    ��You��ve guessed correctly,�� Joshua opened the door to the Noiseless Room. The Deceiver Pluk has been sitting in there waiting. ��Pluk, you will not only be reporting news today, you will also be conducting an interview.��


    ��Inter...view?�� Pluk examined the script he was given. Sure enough, there was a program called ��interview.��


    ��You can consider it as a conversation, much like the ones you made while performing in the movie. You merely need to ask the questions ording to the script,�� Joshua gave a simple exnation.


    ��Is the person I��m interviewing... a ckwood Elf?��


    Pluk flipped the script to thest page. That page was titled ��Interview with a ckwood Forest��s survivor.��


    ��The ckwood Elves are likely not familiar with facing the ��camera.�� As such, I��ve invited a more experienced interviewee. She should be here soon. Please wait a bit.��


    Joshua took a nce at the clock outside the Noiseless Room. There was still an hour left before the Morning News airs. Right at this moment, his assistant Ciri walked up the stairs and arrived at the Noiseless Room.


    ��They��re here,�� said Ciri.


    Gallolei and two ckwood Elves followed Ciri into the Noiseless Room.


    ��I thought you��ll spend a long time putting on make-up for this interview,�� Joshua looked at Gallolei. The Flower of Fari was dressed very inly today.


    Like the two ckwood Elves behind her, she was wearing a hood. It was only after she entered the Noiseless Room that she removed her hood.


    ��I��ve heard from Mister Joshua that the audience from the Voice of Nond is only able to hear my voice. As such, I didn��t bother with needless make-ups.��


    Gallolei examined the Noiseless Room. This ce was arranged very concisely. Apart from a room being covered in ss, theyout of this ce was quite simr to the Hearthstone Tavern below.


    ��Soon, the audience of the Voice of Nond will be able to see you, much like audiences in your stage performances.��


    ��Broadcasting�� was merely the first step for Joshua. To establish the first ��TV station�� in Nond was Joshua��s true goal.


    Unfortunately for now, it would be too slow for Tylene��s World Tree to transmit videos. As such, Joshua could only quietly wait for Tylene��s World Tree to mature. Nevertheless, the World Tree in Gallolei��s body gave Joshua greater hope.


    ��My greetings, Son of Chaos Joshua.��


    Elder Safran removed his hood and made an ancient gesture to greet Joshua.


    ��Eh... you can address me by name. That prefix sounded a bit strange.��


    It would seem that this ckwood Elf had already seen through Joshua��s true identity. However, the elven priestess next to him revealed a look of shock when she heard Elder Safran��s address.


    ��I understand. May I ask, is this the ce where the Frost Elf recited the elven epicst night?��


    Elder Safran had also examined the surroundings. His gaze stopped for a moment on Thousand Faces, the dark elf, who stood next to Joshua. Even though he was very curious, he did not inquire Joshua the origin of the dark elf out of respect.


    ��That��s right. Through the branch of the World Tree, the majority of the citizens in Nond are able to hear your voices in this ce regardless of where in Nond they��re at. Furthermore, this is an opportunity for your World Tree to obtain more ��nourishment.����


    Joshua pointed to the branch in the Noiseless Room. Tylene��s room was located right above the Noiseless Room. Her World Tree��s branches and roots had already extended into the Noiseless Room.


    At this moment, Elder Safran turned to look at Priestess Oranka.


    To any ckwood Elf, the memory of their ckwood Forest being burned down was something painful and humiliating.


    Without a doubt, this interview would be for them to personally announce to the world what happened to them.


    Since earlier, Priestess Oranka has been quiet. Her gaze looked to the branch of the World Tree that had extended into the Noiseless Room. In the end, she finally removed her hood.


    ��Please let our voices reach the residents of this city... The sinsmitted by the Heresy Tribunal should not be hidden in the shadows,�� said Priestess Oranka.

 Chapter 244

    <h4>Chapter 244</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Femes��s ears trembled slightly. Using her keen hearing, she was on the alert against her surroundings.


    Her teacher Morgan was currently in a room secretly drafting a simple teleportation formation. The two of them will be utilizing the teleportation formation to reach the far-away Fari today.


    ��Teacher Morgan, are we really going to use this sort of method to return to Fari?��


    Femes looked at the magic inscriptions all over the floor. If thew enforcers of Nond were to discover those inscriptions, they will be charged with a serious crime of constructing a teleportation formation without permission.


    Femes had originally thought that they would be staying in Nond for a while longer and then proceeding back to Fari through horse carriage.


    ��Shadows are prating into our country, Femes.�� lightly stressed Morgan, ��I must return to stop them... If you wish to stay in this city, I can have Kelman arrange a ce for you to stay.��


    Shadows... The Mage Forum interface appeared before Femes. She tapped open a post called ��The inquisitors of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal had burned down the ckwood Forest...��


    The ��shadows�� mentioned by her teacher were none other than the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal. Femes had no idea why they would burn down the ckwood Forest. But, without a doubt, what they��ve done was an act of provocation toward the authority of Fari.


    Unfortunately, the King of Fari had no idea who it was that caused the burning of the ckwood Forest. The missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church were capable of easily pushing all the crimes they��vemitted onto some wicked organizations or people. For example, the demons...


    ��I don��t want to... stay in this city at all. Teacher Morgan, Fari is my home,�� said Femes.


    ��Femes, when you��re lying, you should make sure to not allow your ears to shift to the left.��


    ��...��


    Femes immediately covered her ears with her hands. At this moment, she saw a whole new post on the homepage of the Mage Forum.


    ��Today, Miss Gallolie will be interviewed on the Morning News. The truth to the burning of the ckwood Forest will be disclosed to the public.��


    Gallolie... the Flower of Fari?


    Femes naturally knew of the current most famous actress in Fari. She was also the actress who yed Mathilda in ��L��on: The Demon.��


    When she saw that post on the forum, Femes immediately tapped open the Voice of Nond.


    Femes had grown ustomed to listening to the Morning News. Apart from being able to learn about things happening in the city right away, she would also be able to hear ��L��on��s�� voice.


    After having participated in the filming for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale,�� she felt that the concept that Fari��s stage y was the best in the world would have to be changed slightly. Now, she was finally able to bluntly admit that her favorite movie character was the hitman of few words, L��on.


    Femes had no idea what this ��interview�� was supposed to be. But, it sounded like Gallolie will be interacting with the Morning News�� broadcaster.


    Wouldn��t this mean that L��on and Mathilda from ��L��on: The Demon�� will be meeting each other again?!


    Femes took a nce at the replies below the post. Apart from the people that showed concern for the truth about the burning of the ckwood Forest, there were more fans of the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� Furthermore, from their usernames, it seemed like they were mostly women.


    After seeing the replies from those fans, Femes was unable to contain herself and also wrote a reply.


    ��After so long, L��on is finally able to see Mathilda again!��


    After she finished posting that reply, she immediately found the time-keeping tool in the room. Then, she ced the tool before her and started to quietly wait for the Morning News to begin.


    ��Femes, the teleportation formation isplete.��


    But, at this moment, her teacher Morgan informed her of a grievous news.


    ��About that... Teacher Morgan...��


    Femes was slightly stunned. The Morning News would begin in less than a minute. Yet, she would have to leave Nond.


    The magicwork was incapable of reaching past Nond to a ce as far as Fari.


    ��I will activate the teleportation formation after the Morning News is over.��


    Morgan picked up the backpack made out of a well-known cloth material from the center of the teleportation formation. The originium crystal with the movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� was inside that backpack. Also in the backpack were the ��evidence�� about the Heresy Tribunal given to him by Joshua.


    The interview on the Morning News seemed to be able to provide Morgan with more detailed understanding as to exactly what the Heresy Tribunal did in his country.


    Before Femes could express her thanks, the bassy male voice of the actor who yed L��on, Pluk, sounded from the Voice of Nond. Pluk began to broadcast the trifling things that happened in Nond recently.


    Femes did not hear Mathilda��s voice. But, she noticed that the number of listeners for the Voice of Nond was increasing at a frantic pace.


    Normally, when Femes would listen to the Morning News, the number of listeners would, at the very most, only be in the thirty thousand range. But now, the broadcast had only just started but the number of listeners had surpassed forty thousand. This number was still rapidly ascending.


    ��This is the rallying power a performer possessed,�� Morgan noticed the amazement on Femes��s face.


    ��Thergest theater in Fari is only able to contain ten thousand people. As such, at most only ten thousand people could see the Flower of Fari on the stage. But, there exist countless other people that wished to see her and listen to her voice... As for the Voice of Nond, the number of listeners is not limited to seats and tickets. Her charm and potential could be fully unleashed on the Voice of Nond.��


    ��But, I will only be able to hear her voice. Teacher Morgan, when I go watch her performance on the stage, I am not only able to hear her voice, I will also be able to see her,�� Femes spoke with the final stubbornness in her heart.


    ��What if, through the Voice of Nond, you��re able to see her performance in addition to being able to hear her voice? What if you do not have to spend money to purchase a ticket, don��t have to rush from one city to another and couldfortably watch her performance at home much like how you��re listening to the Voice of Nond now?�� asked Morgan.


    ��That��s... impossible...��


    Femes was incapable of imagining such a world. She cannot imagine being able to see the Flower of Fari��s performance from thousands of miles away in a manner akin to watching movies.


    But, she was already able to chat with people all over Nond using the Voice of Nond in her house... This too was something she cannot imagine before.


    ��I know that it��s difficult for you to ept. Mister Joshua had described such a world to me before. Even I found it difficult to ept. But, he had already given me a peek into that world. As such, I am hopeful.��


    ��...��


    Femes hugged her legs. She appeared slightly downcast. If the world where one could watch movies from anywhere was to arrive, stage ys would not only be meaningless, even theaters would be reduced to history��s dust.


    ��Good morning everyone. I am Gallolie van Donnell.��


    Soon, Femes��s tangled heart was untied by Gallolie��s voice. After so long, ��L��on�� finally met ��Mathilda�� again.


    Femes truly wanted to witness this scene with her very eyes. Unfortunately, she can only hear their voices right now...


    Suddenly, Femes started to look forward to the arrival of that world, that era, described by her teacher.

 Chapter 245

    <h4>Chapter 245</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Gellolei was sitting in the Noiseless Room. With the script in his hand, Deceiver Pluk was seated across from her.


    ��Miss Gallolie, wee to the Noiseless Room,�� When Pluk greeted Gallolie, he did not act as natural as when he was reporting on the trivial news.


    This Deceiver was not used to chatting with others. Even though he had cooperated with Gallolie in the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� his ��interview�� was still unnatural.


    ��It��s been a while, L��on. You seemed to have gained some weight.��


    By contrast, Gallolie was acting much more natural. With a smile on her face, she used the persona of ��Mathilda�� to tease the Deceiver.


    Watching from outside the Noiseless Room, Joshua could imagine the emotions felt by the fans that were listening to the Voice of Nond.


    But, this was not a radio show for ��L��on: The Demon.�� Instead, it was an interview. Joshua made a gesture to the Deceiver Pluk. Pluk adjusted himself and spoke of the first question.


    ��It��s been a month since we��vest met. I was told that Miss Gallolie has been at the ckwood Forest during this period of time?��


    When Pluk asked that question, Gallolie��s smile instantly disappeared from her face. Her expression turned slightly heavy.


    After all, what they would be discussing now as the catastrophe that brought upon a near-ruin of the ckwood Elves.


    Perhaps... Joshua should consider asking some light questions such as what Gallolie��s future career ns might be after this interview?


    ��What is that elf doing?�� At this moment, Ciri moved toward Joshua and quietly spoke into his ears.


    Joshua turned around to look at the two ckwood Elves. The priestess was leaning against the Noiseless Room��s ss.


    Seeing her like that, Joshua couldn��t help but think she resembled a little girl that has been to a zoo for the first time, putting her face against the ss and curiously staring at a yawning lion on the other side.


    However, the expression in that priestess��s eyes wasn��t curiosity...


    ��Umm...�� Joshua wanted to remind Oranka to watch her behavior as it could scare Gallolie and Pluk inside the Noiseless Room.


    ��The aura of life... is surging from the World Tree,�� Priestess Oranka did not notice how she had forgotten about her bearing.


    Her eyes were wide open as she stared at Gallolie in the Noiseless Room with shock.


    To others, it might seem like Pluk, the interviewer, was asking Gallolie questions after questions. But, to Priestess Oranka... the World Tree inside Gallolie was absorbing a great amount of nutrients.


    ��The Holy Tree Narushi is growing... Safran, do you see that?��


    Priestess Oranka turned around to speak to Elder Safran. Even though she has been the World Tree��s priestess for so many years, never has she ever been this excited.


    ��The growth of the Holy Tree is indeed... unimaginable. But, Oranka, please calm yourself,�� Elder Safran shifted his gaze to his side. He wanted to remind the elven priestess to control her emotions.


    After being reminded by Elder Safran, Priestess Oranka finally realized that she was not in the ckwood Forest...


    ��My apologies... Everyone, I��ve forgotten about my manners,�� Priestess Oranka soon regained herposure and apologized to the people present.


    ��It��s alright. I can understand,�� Joshua waved his hand to express that he didn��t mind.


    After all, this sort of situation was something that he had frequently encountered in the Hearthstone Tavern. Priestess Oranka��s behavior was equivalent to someone purchasing a card pack with three gold coins only to open five golden legendaries. If this sort of thing was to happen to the dwarves, they will definitely raise their jugs to toast and party all night long.


    Using Ciri��s words, it would be ��another one went mad.��


    After regaining herposure, Priestess Oranka walked over to the Noiseless Room again. With her eyes wide open, she watched Gallolie attentively.


    She could see that arge amount of jade-green light was pouring into Gallolie��s body from all directions and nourishing the World Tree��s seed inside her. That weak World Tree��s seed was gradually taking shape with the nourishment. .


    ��I had thought that it would take a dozen years for the Holy Tree to germinate... But now, I��m already able to sense that Holy Tree Narushi is throbbing.�� Priestess Oranka��s voice was filled with joy. ��If this was to continue, Holy Tree Narushi would be able to sprout again in a week��s time.��


    ��It��s impossible for the interview to continue for an entire week. In fact... it wouldn��t evenst an hour.��


    Joshua ruthlessly poured a bucket of ��ice water�� over the elven priestess and woke her up from her delusion.


    ��Interview? Are you talking about the human conversation between the Daughter of the Forest and that person called Pluk...?�� In rm, Priestess Oranka turned around to look at Joshua, ��How long would their conversationst?��


    Even though Priestess Oranka didn��t want to ept it, she must admit that this ��interview�� had allowed the World Tree to gather more nutrients than any ��ceremony�� held by the ckwood Elves.


    Even during their peak poption, there were over ten thousand plus ckwood Elves. They were only able to fight against the humans that intruded upon their forest with the power of the World Tree.


    But, the number of people currently listening to the Voice of Nond reached over fifty thousand...


    ��It��s already finished. There weren��t a lot of questions to begin with,�� said Joshua.


    Deceiver Pluk had finished asking all the questions on the script. Gallolie heaved a sigh of relief and was preparing to stand up to leave the Noiseless Room.


    ��Excuse me, is it... possible to extend this interview?�� Elder Safran asked the hopeful question instead of Priestess Oranka.


    Joshua did not answer. Instead, he looked at Gallolie who had just walked out the Noiseless Room.


    ��There��s no issue with extending the interview for me. But... what should I talk about?�� asked Gallolie.


    ��Anything��s fine. As long as it��s something that could bring joy to everyone. For example, you can chat about what your n for your career might be with ��L��on.����


    Joshua did not believe that the Deceiver Pluk was a qualified talk-show host. But, Gallolie was a girl that had no problem entertaining others in conversation. With her present, there would be nock of topics to talk about.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, please...�� The aged elven priestess carefully handed a cup of water to Gallolie.


    Pluk has not yet dered that the Morning News has ended. The audiences were still listening. In fact, to the majority of the audience, they were more interested in listening about the daily lives of Mathilda and L��on than something as serious as the burning of the ckwood Forest.


    When Gallolie epted the water handed to her by the priestess, she seemed to have recalled something. Her expression grew slightly downcast.


    ��We wouldn��t force you, Daughter of the Forest,�� Elder Safran noticed the change in Gallolie��s expression.


    ��No... it��s just... I thought of my mother,�� Gallolie forced a smile to express that she was fine, ��Back then, whenever I practice my performances, my mother will always hand me water before shouting ��Continue!��...��


    ��I guarantee that she will be safe and sound,�� Joshua said all of a sudden.


    ��Rea...lly? Mister Joshua?��


    Gallolie had been worried for her mother��s safety the entire time she was traveling to Nond. When she��s still in Fari, she was able tomunicate with her mother through the use of pigeons. But now that she��s in Nond... that means ofmunication has been severed.


    ��Mhmm. I reckon you will be able tomunicate with her using the magicwork soon.��

 Chapter 246

    <h4>Chapter 246</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Recently, Fari was in a slight turmoil. But, it has not reached a point of social unrest. Merely, Madam Schroder would always be able to hear some rumors and gossip whenever she goes out.


    The burning of the ckwood Forest that left the ckwood Elves homeless became a hot topic throughout Fari.


    Even though Madam Schroder was the Grand Duchess of ckwood, she knew very little about what exactly happened.


    Fortunately, her daughter who was in the care of the ckwood Elves did not suffer any mishap in the fire.


    The reason why Madam Schroder was in such a rush to send Gallolie out of Fari was due to her husband��s strange behaviors. Even though he does not appear to be ill, she felt like he was someone else.


    Many of the servants in the manor also felt the same way she does.


    By coincidence, Madam Schroder witnessed a servant in the manor transforming into a monster, a monster much more terrifying than demons.


    Because of that, she immediately gathered some of her trusted aides and departed from the ckwood Duchy. Braving dangers, she proceeded toward the royal capital to seek help.


    After traveling for half a month, Madam Schroder arrived at Fari��s capital. Having been in the royal capital for a day, she nned to proceed toward the Central Academy of Drama, the ce with the greatest authority in the capital.


    As Madam Schroder got into her carriage, she saw a group of crowd gathering on the other side of the street. A person in a gray gown was currently speaking vehemently.


    ��A bunch of demons with raging mes burning from their bodies had burned down the ckwood Forest! Citizens of Fari, please keep away from thatnd of disaster! Our Great King has already dispatched soldiers to suppress those demons! Please, before leaving, offer your thoughts and prayers to the innocent lives snatched away by those demons in the great fire!��


    This was a ��performance�� verymonly seen in Fari. But, the content of this ��performance�� caused Madam Schroder to crease her brows.


    Ever since she came in contact with the Chaos Demon ��Joshua�� in Nond, Madam Schroder��s understanding of Demons waspletely revised. She was unwilling to believe that an artist that excellent would be a ��cruel and barbarous�� demon described by the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Furthermore, she learned from her daughter��s letters that the burning of the ckwood Forest was caused by the Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal!


    That was also the reason why she came to the royal capital. It was all so that she could inform their king what the Nation of the Holy Church did.


    Yet, there were people spreading remarks about the ckwood Forest all over the royal capital. Madam Schroder was certain that all of this was caused by the missionaries from the Holy Church.


    ��Oris, whether or not our king will avenge your race will depend on your sincerity.��


    Madam Schroder turned away from the crowd and looked at a ckwood Elf girl in the carriage. She was a witness rmended to Madam Schroder by Elder Safran.


    ��I will watch my words and actions. Grand Duchess of ckwood, I thank you for giving me this chance.�� The elf gestured her gratitude.


    When the carriage entered the royal capital��s Central Academy of Drama, it suddenly stopped. Madam Schroder pulled back the curtains of the window and saw that there were over a dozen fully armed knights outside.


    ��Stay in the carriage,�� After saying those words, Madam Schroder opened the door to the carriage and walked out.


    ��I am the wife of the North��s Grand Duke of ckwood, Karana van Donnell... You all best prepare a reason to obstruct my path.��


    Madam Schroder��s gaze swept toward the knights. There were two powerful mages among them.


    ��Karana van Donnell, wife of the Grand Duke of ckwood, daughter of Earl Ranke of the North, with the imperialws, I hereby dere... your arrest.��


    One of the knights walked out from the formation. He pulled open a scroll and made a loud deration.


    ��Arrest?!��


    Madam Schroder��s heart sank in an instant. She never imagined that she would receive this sort of treatment upon arriving at the royal capital.


    Another knight had walked out from the formation and took out handcuffs to apprehend Madam Schroder. At this time, Madam Schroder felt the fluctuation of magic from the carriage behind her.


    That ckwood Elf seemed to be nning to rescue her. But, Madam Schroder raised her hand to indicate to her to not act rashly.


    ��I wish to know what my crime is? Who gave this order?��


    Madam Schroder allowed herself to be cuffed. But, her voice remained exceptionally calm.


    ��My apologies, that is not something that we can answer. However, you will soon be put on trial.��


    The knight leader ordered his subordinates. The soldiers walked toward the carriage. It seemed like they were nning to conduct a search.


    But, when the soldiers opened the carriage door, the ckwood Elf had disappeared.


    The soldiers retrieved a suitcase from the carriage. Apart from Madam Schroder��s clothes and personal items, the originium crystal with ��L��on: The Demon�� was also present.


    ��We will safekeep these for you,�� said the knight leader, ��Now, please follow us to the court ofw.��


    ��I was not aware that there exists a court ofw in the Central Academy of Drama.��


    Madam Schroder��s voice gradually grew colder. She swept her gaze across all the knights present. Some of the more timid knights didn��t even dare to look her in the eyes.


    She was an influential noble in Fari. Whether her husband or her father, they were high nobles with first-tier authority.


    Thus, if they didn��t have a proper crime to charge her with, all these knights and soldiers involved in her arrest will face the danger of execution through beheading. Furthermore...


    ��There aren��t many people in Fari that are qualified to interrogate me,�� said Madam Schroder.


    ��The court has been waiting for you the past couple days. Please follow me, Madam Schroder.��


    The knight leader began to walk toward the Central Academy of Arts. As they entered deeper, Madam Schroder was brought to a grand building.


    ��The Senate...��


    Madam Schroder naturally knew what this imposing building represented. Many years ago, this was the heart of Fari��s powers. But now, Fari��s powers were held by the king and nobles.


    Even though the Senate still exists, their influence was far from before.


    Led by the knights, Madam Schroder entered this history-filled building. Following the passage with originium crystals engraved with illumination runes ced in the surroundings, Madam Schroder could see the figures seated on the judgement seats.


    It was as that knight said, all the participants of this interrogation were people qualified to try her.


    ��I wish to know what sort of crime I��vemitted, Your Majesty Klund... This journey to the royal capital has been the worst one in my entire life.��


    Madam Schroder looked at a middle-aged man wearing a crown seated in the middle. Even though she did not see her father among these people, the King of Fari was a close friend of her husband.


    The king did not say anything. His expression was extremely stern. He turned to look at a stooped minister beside him.


    The minister slowly stood up and pulled open an ancient sheepskin scroll.


    ��Karana van Donnell, you are used of treason for colluding with demons to summon an invasion into Fari��s borders.��


    ��Ridiculous! I wish to know who used me!�� Madam Schroder loudly questioned the minister.


    ��Your husband, the Grand Duke of ckwood...��

 Chapter 247

    <h4>Chapter 247</h4>


    ��So that was it...��


    After learning that it was actually the Grand Duke of ckwood who used her of the crime of treason, Madam Schroder seemed to realize something. Then, before all these people, she started to chuckle.


    ��Silence! Demon-colluding traitor!�� A senator shouted loudly.


    ��Traitor?�� Madam Schroder red at that man with her ice-cold gaze. Then, she turned back her gaze to look at the king. WIth a loud voice, she asked, ��Your Majesty, are you capable of verifying that the person who used me is truly my husband?��


    ��I received a magic letter from the Grand Duke of ckwood yesterday. Whether it be the magic imprint of the handwriting, neither were forged. Everything has been written on there,�� said the king, ��Furthermore, Karana, my scouts have reported back to me that you��ve been in close interaction with a dangerous demon in Nond.��


    Even though the Nation of Fari has never waged war against the Demon Realm, the demons were still dangerous creatures feared by humans that could seek an invasion at any moment.


    That was the opinion of the majority of the human nations. The reason for that was due to the long period of propaganda fed by the Holy Church.


    As long as there were a couple missionaries dering the recent great fire of the ckwood Forest to be caused by the demons, arge portion of the popce will believe it to be true.


    But... the ones that invaded Madam Schroder��s country were not the demons but rather the Holy Church. Furthermore, those people were ndering her using her husband��s identity.


    Madam Schroder forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart. With no fear, she stared at Fari��s king.


    ��Indeed. Your Majesty... I was indeed in contact with a demon in Nond. But, the reason why I was in contact with that demon was to learn an art other than theater. Furthermore, the burning of the ckwood Forest was not caused by demons.��


    Madam Schroder did not try to hide what she did in Nond. There was no reason for her to hide.


    ��Theater? What could a bunch of uncivilized demons possibly know?!��


    Many aged ministers sneered in contempt after hearing what Madam Schroder said.


    There was one thing the people of Fari were all proud of �� their arts. If it was before, Madam Schroder would��ve reacted in the same manner as those ministers if she heard someone was actually learning arts from a demon.


    But...


    ��The ��uncivilized demon�� that you spoke of had written a script far superior to the works of every one of you here. The amount of audiences that enjoyed his work far is over a hundred... or perhaps a thousand times more than you lousy third-rate scriptwriters.��


    Madam Schroder showed no quarter in ridiculing these ministers. She felt like she was back on stage performing a ��satire.��


    ��That demon��s work simply cannot be called art!�� A minister angered by Madam Schroder raised his voice.


    ��Minister Farmar, I remember... you were in Nond��s World Expo.��


    Madam Schroder recognized that man. She once again turned to look at the ministers and senators present.


    Even though these ministers and senators had never managed theatrical troupes directly, they were all investors and coborators of Fari��s well-known theatrical troupes. Some were even ywrights.


    That Minister Farmar was not someone ignorant of the new performance in Nond. Instead, he was only here because he knew about the existence of movies...


    At this moment, Madam Schroder realized the true intentions of these people here.


    ��You all... are this afraid?�� Madam Schroder��s eyes ran across the stubborn and conservative ministers and senators, ��Are you this scared of the thing you��re so immensely proud of being exceeded by a demon from a race you deemed uncivilized?��


    ��You...��


    ��Enough.��


    The king waved his hand to put an halt to this meaningless argument. Then, he had a knighte to the center of the court.


    The knight was holding a sparkling and translucent originium crystal. That was none other than the originium crystal holding a recording of the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��Karana, this originium crystal was discovered in your luggage. As my teacher is not in the country, we ended up having Master M appraise it... The result of our appraisal is that this originium crystal is indeed something created by a demon.��


    ��But, that originium crystal is also a work of art. It is the most outstanding work of art in all the years since the founding of my ck Swan Theatrical Troupe,�� said Madam Schroder.


    ��....most outstanding work of art? Although I am very interested in it, I cannot eliminate that this could possibly be a tool the demons used for their invasion,�� The king examine Madam Schroder, ��Karana, since you said it was not the demons that invaded the ckwood Forest, who... burned down that forest and enraged the Grand Duke of ckwood?��


    ��The Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal, Your Majesty,�� Madam Schroder��s tone grew increasingly ice-cold, ��Those treacherous inquisitors possessed the ability to change their appearance. They��ve disguised as my husband, set fire to the ckwood Forest and left thousands of ckwood Elves homeless.��


    ��Nation of the Holy Church...��


    After hearing that, the king started thinking. Fari was weaker than the Nation of the Holy Church. They were also neither ally or enemy with the Nation of the Holy Church.


    But, what Madam Schroder said was equivalent to pushing Fari to be hostile toward the Nation of the Holy Church. If the king was to believe in Madam Schroder, it would mean that a crisis of war would befall Fari.


    While Fari��s king was not afraid of war, he was not someone who wished to see a meaningless war.


    ��And your proof?�� he asked.


    Madam Schroder took a nce around. She did not find the ckwood Elf girl. It would appear that the witness had failed to infiltrate into the court.


    Furthermore, while the testimony from the ckwood Elves might excuse her from the crime she was used of, she would not be satisfied with only that.


    She wanted the Nation of the Holy Church to pay for their actions. She wanted to imprison those damned missionaries and allow the people of Fari to learn that the Nation of the Holy Church was their enemy instead of a potential ally.


    She needed more concrete proof... Only with that would she have the confidence to ask the king to demolish the churches from the Nation of the Holy Church and lead their army to assault that country!


    ��I believe... I possess sufficient evidence to prove who our enemies are, Your Majesty.��


    Suddenly, an aged voice sounded from behind Madam Schroder. Madam Schroder turned around and discovered that it was not that ckwood Elf. Instead, the person who appeared was a white-haired old man.


    When the king saw that old man, he immediately stood up from his seat.


    ��Teacher Morgan, you��ve... finally returned?�� asked the king.


    ��I��ve seen a lot of unforgettable things in Nond. Because of that, I��ve stayed there a bit longer. Now, please uncuff Miss Karana. She��s innocent.��


    Morgan slowly entered the court. None of the ministers dared to stop him. Then, Morgan took out an originium crystal and activated it with his magic power.


    ��The evidence is here...��


    Dazzling light emitted from the orignium crystal in Morgan��s hand. An image was reflected to the court��s wall. Everyone��s eyes gathered at that wall.


    ��Woof!��


    The next moment, a yellow field hound appeared on the screen. With excitement, the dog leaped to ��Professor Parker.��


    ��Teacher Morgan, this... is....�� The king watched as his teacher was having fun with a hunting dog on the screen. He was truly unable to connect that with the burning of the ckwood Forest.


    ��I��ve grown old. My memories aren��t as good as before. My apologies everyone, I��ve grabbed the wrong one. This should be the one.��


    Morgan retrieved the orignium crystal with ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� and took out another originium crystal. When this originium crystal projected its image to the wall, what appeared was much more dismal.


    ��These pictures recorded those indiscriminate murderers�� actions in the ckwood Forest. Your Majesty... your country is being shrouded by these shadows.��

 Chapter 248

    <h4>Chapter 248</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    The pictures recorded in the originium crystal were enough to unmask the truth behind the burning of the ckwood Forest and the cruel crimesmitted by the Heresy Tribunal.


    The king of Fari promptly put an end to this farce. Furthermore, he ordered for the arrest of the three ministers rted to the Nation of the Holy Church on the spot.


    ��Your Majesty, what do you n to do next...? Do we wage war?��


    Madam Schroder��s cuffs have been removed by the knights. In a short few seconds, her position had transformed from a criminal on trial to the judge. As for the proud and arrogant ministers, they were brought away by the knights and reduced to prisoners themselves.


    ��War is not the best way to solve things. Karana, I know you��re burning with anger right now. I am equally so... But, if we are to dere war against the Nation of the Holy Church, it will be a major war that wouldst for over ten years. It might... even be a war that could implicate multiple nations.��


    Even though he was feeling extremely restless, the king of Fari kept his cool.


    In this world, the Nation of the Holy Church was not a small nation. They were a major power inferior to only the Nation of Steel and the Nation of Frost.


    If Fari was to dere war, even if they win the war, they will have to pay a bitter price.


    ��Then, Your Majesty ns to do nothing about those treacherous deceivers? It is very possible that they��ve already killed your close friend, my husband...�� said Madam Schroder.


    ��Your Majesty, you can begin from the City of Frostwind. That is the city closest to the Nation of the Holy Church��s border.��


    Morgan voiced his proposal to the king. After a short moment of pondering, the king turned to the originium crystal ced in the center of the court.


    ��Let us set aside the matter regarding the Nation of the Holy Church for now. Karana, I��ve heard from Minister Farmar that... a demon had invented something evil in Nond, something that will bring about an enormous crisis to Fari?��


    There was already no one else seated next to the king. That Minister Farmar was someone who had frequent contact with the Nation of the Holy Church. He had been dragged out of the court as a criminal by the knights. But, the warning that he gave the king in the past was something the king was still weary about.


    ��What that demon created is called ��movie.�� It is apletely new form of performance. Your Majesty, it will definitely not bring danger to Fari. Instead, it will be able to bring forth a new future to Fari.��


    Madam Schroder walked to the center of the court and picked up the originium crystal. She was prepared to pour her magic power into it.


    ��A new form of performance? After Teacher Morgan left, it��s been a very long time since I��ve seen a stage y that interested me.��


    With the king��s permission, Madam Schroder activated the originium crystal containing the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� Soon, the image of the movie was projected to a wall on the court.


    The wall was notpletely smooth. As such, the projected image was not very clear. But, that did not hinder the king��s attention from being captured by the setting of the movie.


    Madam Schroder had originally thought that it would be a brief ��inspection.�� She had only wanted to prove to the king that the originium crystal was harmless. But, the king showed no intention of stopping the movie.


    When the plot of the movie entered where L��on will carry out his hitman mission, a knight entered the court and half-kneeled...


    The sound emitted from the originium crystal in Madam Schroder��s hand caused the knight to look all around. But, soon, he suppressed his doubt and started carrying out his mission.


    ��Your Majesty! Marshal Gros and Minister Diaz are outside the Senate and seeking an audience...��


    ��Have them wait outside.��


    The king was sitting on his chair in afortable posture. His eyes were focused on the screen disying the movie ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��But, Your Majesty... Earl Ranke is also here. Earl Ranke is outside with his army of knights. His emotions are extremely unstable.��


    The knight looked to Madam Schroder standing in the center of the court. That Earl was none other than her father.


    ��Is that so? Then you can have theme inside,�� The king knew that if he was to stop them now, he could potentially cause a civil strife.


    ��Understood.��


    The knight immediately turned around to leave upon receiving the order. But, before he could exit the court, the king��s voice sounded again.


    ��While you��re out there, have the servants send over a banquet!��


    Banquet... in the court ofw? The knight didn��t dare to ask more. After expressing that he received the order, he immediately left the court.


    ��Karana, you don��t mind me finishing your so-called ��all-new performance�� here, right?�� Taking advantage in the interval between the next major plot in the movie, the king turned to look at Madam Schroder standing in the court below.


    ��You��re still as carefree as ever. Your Majesty... this is of course no issue at all.��


    Madam Schroder knew that the current king of Fari was not a serious and harsh person.


    Soon, a group of people burst into the court. Their leader was Madam Schroder��s father, Earl Ranke. When the old earl was about to loudly question the king why he arrested his daughter, he saw Madam Schroder making a hissing gesture at him.


    ��Men! Arrange chairs for everyone. Also, turn off the illumination originium crystals above the court,�� The king gave a new order.


    Because of this, this group of nobles led by Earl Ranke who charged into the court with the intention of revolting were forced to sit on chairs brought over by the servants before they could even understand what was going on. With dumbfounded expressions, they found themselves bing new audiences to this movie.


    ��I know that you all have many things to say. But, please keep your calm for now. The show is starting to get real good.�� The king once again gave a new order. After seeing his daughter being safe, Earl Ranke opened his mouth but, in the end, didn��t say anything and sat down on the seat.


    Morgan and Madam Schroder also took seats on the chair brought over by the servants.


    In order to ensure that the movie does not stop broadcasting in the middle, something that could very possibly drive the audiences mad, Madam Schroder continued to supply magic power to the originium crystal in her hand.


    ��Karana, please understand... Back then, for the sake of a stage y, His Majesty even dyed the parliamentary meeting to amend thews,�� Morgan revealed a bitter smile.


    ��I��ve heard about that. If I��m not wrong, Teacher Morgan was the one performing...��


    When Madam Schroder��s voice reached this point, she grew silent for a moment. Then, she lowered her voice and asked the question she was concerned with.


    ��Teacher Morgan, my daughter has proceeded for Nond. By chance, did you... possess any information on her?��


    ��The Flower of Fari, correct? Instead of asking me... you should ask her yourself.��


    A light green leaf appeared in Morgan��s hand.


    ��This is... the leaf of the World Tree Gallolie wears around her neck?��


    Madam Schroder received the leaf from Morgan. Then, she gently waved her hand and the magicwork interface appeared before her eyes.


    The magicwork that did not possess any signal the entire time now had full signal.


    This meant that Madam Schroder had re-established connection with Nond��s World Tree. She immediately opened the messaging function and sent a message to her daughter.

 Chapter 249

    <h4>Chapter 249</h4>


    Nond. Hearthstone Tavern. Inside Joshua��s study.


    Joshua was leaning against the door and looking at the four young girls seated on wooden chairs in a circle. These four girls were Ciri, Gallolei, Tylene and priestess of the ckwood Elves, Oranka.


    Fine, strictly speaking Priestess Oranka was not a ��young girl.��


    ��Tylene, my character is being threatened by hunger. I need two apples to fill my stomach.�� Gallolei said to the Frost Elf girl Tylene seated next to her.


    ��Apples... oh... I have apples here. But, how do I transfer them to you?��


    Compared to Gallolei��s skilled operations of the virtual keyboard and mouse, Tylene was still aplete novice with them. Even though she had used the magicwork for so long, she still needed to look at the keyboard to type.


    ��Tap that key with the ��Q�� inscription.��


    Silently observing them the entire time, Joshua was finally unable to contain himself and spoke to advise Tylene.


    The game the three girls and the senior elvendy were ying was a game called ��Minecraft.�� It was a super simplified version that Joshua took quite some time to code.


    After the ckwood Elf priestess agreed to have Joshua inscribe their race��s World Tree with runes, Joshua immediately began the construction of a new server.


    The construction process was very simple. Practically all the codes and runes were already present on Tylene��s World Tree. Thus, after copying, pasting and a slight modification of the codes, the second World Tree server was born.


    In order to test the functions of this World Tree, Joshua revealed the beta version of this pixted game.


    Thus, with Ciri being the leader, the girls found four chairs from the tavern below, brought them up to Joshua��s study and became temporary game testers.


    Nevertheless... Joshua could see a bit of excitement resembling the popr ��lil�� cafes�� from earth.


    ��Q... found it! Thank you Mister Joshua! Miss Gallolei, here��s your apples.��


    In a flurry, the Frost Elf girl pressed the key inscribed with Q.


    ��Tylene, you dropped a wooden pickaxe, not apples. It��s the pickaxe that I made for you.��


    Unfortunately, Tylene��s control was as bad as usual. Gallolei��s character picked up the wooden pickaxe, waved it once and then dropped it back to Tylene.


    ��Oh! The apples are in my inventory. Let me check. Mister Joshua... what key do I press to open my inventory?��


    Tylene turned around and looked to Joshua with a pleading gaze. At this moment, Joshua was practically certain that this Frost Elf had no talent for games at all.


    ��That��s the key inscribed with E. I believe the E symbol is the first symbol in the elven word for ��life.���� Joshua used a way to allow Tylene to better remember the symbol.


    ��Life... life... the beginning of life.��


    As if she was mumbling a spell, Tylene searched for the symbol E on the keyboard. After a couple seconds, Tylene finally found the key. She immediately pressed down on it.


    ��Just drag the apples in your inventory out,�� Joshua once again provided guidance to Tylene.


    Tylene picked up the originium crystal inscribed with the runes to function as the ��mouse�� from the table and used it to drag the apples from her inventory out.


    ��Miss Gallolei, the apples are on the ground.��


    Tylene wiped away the sweat across her forehead. She was acting like she had just aplished a magnificent feat.


    ��Got it. Thanks. My character wouldn��t suffer from hunger now.��


    Gallolei had only just picked up the apples when the sky darkened.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, there��s a ck shadow walking toward you.��


    Priestess Oranka narrowed her eyes. She hoped to clearly see the fuzzy shadow in the screen before her. Unfortunately, the night vision the ckwood Elves were so proud of waspletely useless in the game.


    ��Is that... the character controlled by Miss Ciri?�� Following the direction indicated by Oranka, Gallolei also looked over. She too saw a shadowy figure slowly walking toward them.


    ��No, that��s not it. Be careful. That��s an enemy and an undead.��


    Ciri had stood beside Joshua and seen him making this all-new pixted game. She was also the first game tester for this game.


    While Gallolei��s character was still stuck in ��Stone Age,�� Ciri��s character had already advanced to the ��Middle Ages.�� Her character was donned in iron knight armors and holding a sword as it slowly approached the undead.


    ��Undead? I... am unable to link that character with the undeads.��


    As the shadowy figure approached, Priestess Oranka was finally able to see it clearly. It was a slow-moving characterpletely covered in green. Even though its outward appearance differed from the character controlled by Priestess Oranka, she was truly unable to to link such a ��cute�� character with the undeads.


    There was simply too great of a difference between it and the undeads of the real world.


    The zombies summoned by the necromancers were all filled with rotting flesh. One could even see maggots squirming through those rotting flesh. The adventurers with weaker mind would likely start vomiting at the sight of those zombies.


    ��This game is open to people of all ages. That��s the reason for its art style. Apart from that... there��s a need to consider for the younger yers,�� Joshua provided the exnation for the undead��s appearance. But, while this was a game, it was also a virtual world.


    ��This feeling... is truly quite fantastic,�� Priestess Oranka couldn��t refute that. She had originally thought that it was already unimaginable for people tomunicate with writing in the virtual ��space�� that is the Mage Forum.


    But, this game had once again shattered her understanding. It was not only utilizing words and writings, Priestess Oranka could even see the movements of other characters. Furthermore, one could do things that could be and couldn��t be aplished in reality in the game.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, an undead skeleton is approaching you,�� As Priestess Oranka was tasked with protecting the World Tree, she remained this way even when inside a game world.


    But, before she could move toward Gallolei with her lousy controls, a character wearing a full set of iron armor rushed out. Like a knight, that character started to brandish their sword and eliminated all the undead that tried to approach Gallolei.


    ��It��s Miss Ciri��s character.�� Gallolei noticed the name over the character��s head to be Ciri. She was nning to express her thanks to Ciri when...


    ��Undeads! Eat my Iron sword!��


    Ciri was immersed in the joy of killing undeads and hadpletely forgotten about her surroundings. Joshua felt the urge to remind this magedy to maintain the proper behavior of ady. Unfortunately, when Ciri y games, she would subconsciously cast away the tiny bit ofdy-like behavior she had...


    That said, even though Gallolei was a youngdy of high noble birth, she did not find any issue with Ciri��s behavior. Instead, she covered her mouth with her hand and started chuckling.


    As Joshua saw the scene in his study, he scrapped his original n to have them test out the game for an hour and decided to let them y to their hearts�� content.

 Chapter 250

    <h4>Chapter 250</h4>


    Under Ciri��s guidance, Gallolie continued her Minecraft adventure.


    ��Tylene, hide in the house and don��te out... I will go and take care of the surrounding undeads.��


    This youngdy of noble birth was experiencing the feeling of being a ��knight�� in the game. Holding an iron sword given to her by Ciri, she fought against the undead army of the night in close quartersbat.


    But, the battle only continued for a short while when a message popped up in Gallolie��s line of sight. Seeing that message, she couldn��t help herself from stopping the operation of her character.


    That message came from none other than her mother Madam Schroder. The message caused Gallolie��s hand to stop moving her originium crystal ��mouse.��


    If her mother found out that she was ying games sote at night, she would most definitely be punished.


    But, Gallolie was currently deeply worried about her mother��s safety. As such, she immediately tapped open the message her mother sent her.


    ��Gallolie, did you manage to sessfully arrive at Nond?��


    Seeing that message, Gallolie heaved a slight sigh of relief. That message meant that her mother was safe and had acquired some sort of method to connect with the World Tree.


    When Gallolie was nning to type a reply to her mother, the sound of something being struck and someone in pain came from her ears.


    It was the voice of her game character...


    ��Miss... Miss Gallolie, you��re surrounded by undeads!��


    Through the window of the house, Tylene could see that Gallolie was in a crisis.


    Even though Gallolie wanted to immediately reply to her mother, she didn��t want to have her character die. In a panic, she looked to Ciri who was seated next to her.


    ��Oh... I��m in the underground mine. I wouldn��t be able to help you. Ohh! A diamond ore!�� Ciri replied without even bothering to raise her head.


    Seeing Gallolie in a panic, Joshua pondered whether to tell her that she can escape by digging a hole and burying herself. But, Joshua had an even better way to solve this problem.


    ��Gallolie, I believe I have updated your messenger to thetest version. Isn��t there an audio input by the message box?�� said Joshua.


    ��Audio? Audio... found it!��


    Following Joshua��s instructions, Gallolie tapped the audio input. When she did that, a prompt stating ��The other party is currently updating their messenger�� popped up. After a couple seconds, that popup disappeared and symbols that Gallolie didn��t understand appeared on her messenger.


    At this moment, the World Tree inside Tylene��s body emerged from her body and extended a branch to Gallolie.


    ��Think of this like your interview in the Voice of Nond. However, your mother will be the only listener. Furthermore, your mother can also respond to you.��


    Joshua had no idea whether or not there existed long-distance voice transmission magic in this world. But,munication that crosses a distance between two countries was something beyond the imagination of the mages.


    ��Mother... can you... hear my voice?��


    Gallolie also cannot imagine such a thing. But, she still tried to use the branch of the World Tree to speak to her mother.


    ��Gallolie? I can hear your voice. Did youe to the court with your grandpa Ranke?��


    Madam Schroder��s voice sounded in Gallolie��s ears. It seemed like Madam Schroder thought that she could hear her daughter��s voice because Gallolie was nearby.


    After pondering for a moment, Gallolie exined, ��Grandpa Ranke? No... mother, I��m still in Nond. Mister Joshua had used a special magic to allow me tomunicate with you.��


    ��A new sort of magic... Mister Joshua once again created something unimaginable. Even the Nond��s great sages would not be able to transmit their voices through such a long distance.�� After a brief shock, Madam Schroder began to ask about her daughter��s situation with concern, ��Are you safe now that you��re in Nond and being protected by Mister Joshua and the ckwood Elves?��


    ��Yes, of course...�� Right after Gallolie said those words, she heard a scream from Tylene.


    ��Miss Gallolie! I heard an explosion! The house has been destroyed by a strange monster! Ahh... undeads! The undeads are rushing in!��


    ��What?��


    Gallolie immediately controlled her character to rush back toward the house.


    ��Tylene, don��t fret, I��ll handle those undeads! Quickly, escape from here!��


    Now that she has confirmed her mother��s safety, the greatest worry in Gallolie��s heart has been lifted. As such, she started ying Minecraft with an even better mood.


    Unfortunately, she had forgotten that she was still in a voice call with her mother. The conversation between her and Tylene waspletely captured by her mother��s ears.


    ��Undeads?! Gallolie... what��s going on? Why are you surrounded by undeads? Could it be a necromancer? Exactly who is attacking you...��


    Being only able to confirm her daughter��s situation through voice, Madam Schroder immediately started imaging her daughter inside a house surrounded by rotting undeads.


    That scene was enough to give Madam Schroder a deep fright.


    And, what gave Madam Schroder an even greater scare was... it seemed like Gallolie was charging toward the undeads with weapons in hand!


    That was a scene enough to give any mother a sudden heart attack. Fortunately, Madam Schroder was a steady and calm individual who has seen all sorts of crises. Because, she was barely able to maintain her calmness and started to seek out ways to help Gallolie.


    ��Ah... No, mother, that��s not it... Actually...�� Gallolie immediately realized her mistake. Right when she was nning to say something to exin this misunderstanding, her character was struck by two arrows.


    ��Skeleton archers! Miss Gallolie, I have more apples here,�� Tylene spoke in a frantic. Her voice caused Madam Schroder��s panic to increase once more.


    ��Gallolie, you��ve been struck by arrows? Who?! No one in Nond��s Necromancy Association would dare to provoke the van Donnells!�� Evidently, Madam Schroder was in a rage.


    Seeing how flustered the two girls were, Joshua knew that if he doesn��t step forth to exin things, Nond��s Necromancy Association might have to shoulder the me.


    ��Madam Schroder, you might be misunderstanding something. Your daughter Gallolie is very safe.��


    Joshua forced himself into the mother-daughter conversation.


    ��Mister Joshua? Mister Joshua, you��re next to Gallolie? Inform those necromancers for me, if they dare to...��


    ��Gallolie and her friend Tylene are currently ying a game,�� said Joshua.


    ��A game surrounded by undeads?!�� It seemed like Madam Schroder��s anger and panic was not that easily suppressed.


    Joshua sighed. He found the camera and took a picture of the three girls and one elven priestess. Then, he sent the photo to Madam Schroder through the messenger.


    ��Do you understand the situation now?�� asked Joshua.

 Chapter 251

    <h4>Chapter 251</h4>


    The picture Joshua took also contained the magic interface Gallolie was seeing. Although it was fuzzy, one could see the character Gallolie was controlling fighting against a rectangr shaped zombie.


    ��Game?��


    After receiving the picture Joshua sent over, Madam Schroder confirmed that Gallolie was inside a warm andfortable room instead of being surrounded by a bunch of undeads.


    ��It would appear that... I��ve been worrying needlessly,�� Madam Schroder eased her worries. But soon, she became strict again, ��Gallolie, you should be sleeping right now!��


    ��But... mother...�� Gallolie��s voice immediately grew stiff. But, she quickly found a way to convince her mother, ��Actually, Mister Joshua said what we��re doing is testing out the new server.��


    As expected of a top-rated actress, Gallolie soon stabilized her mood and spoke in a fully-justified manner.


    ��New... server?��


    Madam Schroder had no idea what a ��server�� was. Using this opportunity, Gallolie turned around and looked at Joshua with pleading eyes.


    Her reputation as the Flower of Fari was not unwarranted. Joshua was certain that a lot of men would fall for her pitiful act to dly help her.


    But... seeing Gallolie, Joshua could only recall the time of his youth when he was driven out from the cafe by his father with a stick.


    Seeing that Gallolie was a fellow sufferer, Joshua emphasized with her and decided to help her this one time.


    ��Madam Schroder, the ckwood Elves�� World Tree is currently lodging in Gallolie��s body,�� Joshua took a nce at Priestess Oranka seated next to Gallolie. She nodded her head to express to Joshua that she was fine with him revealing that information to Gallolie��s mother.


    ��I already knew about that. Elder Safran has already informed me about it,�� said Madam Schroder.


    ��Actually, the magicwork you��re using right now is constructed with the World Tree as the core. The stronger the World Tree��s vitality is, the greater the magicwork��s range.�� Joshua walked over to Tylene and touched the leaf of the World Tree.


    The World Tree lodging in Tylene��s body had already grown hundreds of leaves. Its branches were also starting to gradually harden. Likely, in a couple more months, Joshua would not be able to amodate the World Tree in his study.


    But, even though the World Tree was growing rapidly, it did not provide major improvements to the range of the magicwork.


    ��I believe that the World Tree serving as the server for Nond��s magicwork, even if it was to grow up into a giant tree that reaches the sky, would not be able to extend the range of the magicwork to Fari.��


    When Joshua said those words, Tylene��s World Tree showed a slight amount of displeasure. It moved its branches to disy its discontent.


    ��Is there no other way? After my daughter left, I was unable to connect with the magicwork for a very long time. That sort of feeling is truly difficult to bear.��


    Madam Schroder possesses the authority to manage Gallolie��s camp. In order to delete the ��harassment�� replies on her camp, the amount of time Madam Schroder spent on the magicwork was no less than Gallolie.


    At the beginning, she did so to protect her daughter��s reputation. Over time, Madam Schroder started to use the Mage Forum as a means ofmunication with others. She even made two ��close friends�� on the Mage Forum.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. When Gallolie returns to Fari, the World Tree lodging in her body will serve as the server for the magicwork there. I believe that, within a few years, all the citizens of Fari will be able to use the magicwork,�� said Joshua.


    Hearing what Joshua said, Madam Schroder suddenly entered a brief moment of silence.


    Madam Schroder admits that the various functions of the magicwork, whether it be the Mage Forum or the camp, made things very convenient/


    Now, she would no longer invite those sweet-talking minor nobles for afternoon tea. Instead, she would browse through the magicwork to find interesting posts while drinking her tea.


    Madam Schroder felt thatmunicating with others on the Mage Forum was much more interesting thanmunicating with people in real life.


    Apart from that, the ��voice chat�� function Joshua revealed to her was something very terrifying.


    Once one could connect to the magicwork, one will be able to disregard distance to connect with others. Such a function could alter the oue of countless wars.


    But, Madam Schroder had learned from Elder Safran��s private letter that the purpose of the Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal was the destruction of the World Trees. Now that the ckwood Elves�� World Tree was lodging in Gallolie��s body and inseparable from her, it would mean that Gallolie would be the Heresy Tribunal��s next target.


    ��Mister Joshua, thank you for having Teacher Morgan bring back the evidence and exposing the true nature of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal to Fari��s king,�� said Madam Schroder all of a sudden.


    ��What does Fari��s king n to do next?��


    ��Regretfully, His Majesty does not n to dere war. But, we will no longer allow for those false missionaries to appear in ournd.��


    Hearing Madam Schroder��s pledge, Joshua felt like he had finally done something beneficial to the demons.


    While Fari might not necessarily be an ally of the demons after this incident, they will definitely be the enemies of the Nation of the Holy Church for the long foreseeable future.


    ��Regarding the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal, I can share with you all information I have about them.��


    Joshua knew that it would be impossible for Gallolie to stay in Nond forever. One day, she would have to return to her home country.


    ��Information regarding the Heresy Tribunal? Mister Joshua, what do you know?��


    That was something Madam Schroder wanted to know the most right now. After all, the Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal remains a mystery in this world.


    Even though the nobles of the various countries all, more or less, knew about this terrifying organization, very few nobles had actuallye in contact with them. Thus, all their knowledge about the Heresy Tribunal were hearsays and rumors.


    ��There��s a novel in the Mage Forum��s Motionless Library sub-forum by the name ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� That novel fully detailed the Heresy Tribunal.��


    Joshua began to rmend the work written by the defector inquisitor Cheryl.


    ��There��s actually information regarding the Heresy Tribunal on the Mage Forum? My gratitude. I will find time to check out the Motionless Library...��


    Even though Madam Schroder would log onto the Mage Forum whenever she had her afternoon tea, she rarely visited the Motionless Library sub-forum.


    ��Apart from that, allow me to inform you about the inquisitor��s weakness. I had fought against them several times. Their minds are in a perpetual state of instability. Magic capable of affecting one��s mind is fatal to them. For example, the screams and soul-intimidation from the Banshees...��


    After spending some time providing these informations to Madam Schroder, Tylene and her rescuer Gallolie werepletely surrounded by the undeads and died in battle.


    With that, Joshua dered, ��Let��s call it a day for the tests.�� He took a nce at the time. To a still-growing girl, it was indeed time to go to bed.


    ��Wuuu...�� Gallolie was still reluctant to stop. But, because of the pressure from her mother, she had no choice but to bid farewell to Joshua.

 Chapter 252

    <h4>Chapter 252</h4>


    ��Miss Ciri, we��ve agreed that you cannot y that ��save�� on your own. I will return to y again tomorrow,�� Before leaving, Gallolie turned around and reminded Ciri who was eating an apple.


    ��Got it,�� Ciri nodded her head in agreement.


    Thus, Gallolie and the ckwood Elf priestess were seen off by the magedy and left the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The moment Gallolie left, Ciri returned back to the desk and resumed her farming adventure in Minecraft.


    ��Ciri, you should be sleeping too,�� Joshua brought over a cup of warm milk and ced it beside Ciri.


    ��Hmm? What happened to the ruthless and inconsiderate ck-hearted boss from before?��


    Ciri picked up the milk and shot a nce at Joshua. Having interacted with Joshua for a long period of time, Ciri had picked up a lot of ��Joshua-style�� vocabries.


    ��You��re currently on a break. If you want to remain beautiful, it��s best to sleep early.��


    ��Why do I feel like you��ve suddenly turned into my mother... ah...��


    Ciri suddenly stopped in mid sentence. She took a sip of the warm milk and, without saying anything, continued on with her gamer��s great undertaking.


    Joshua felt Ciri��s silence. Suddenly, he recalled that this magedy��s mother had already passed. She and her older sister were children without parents wandering in this city.


    Seeing the silent Ciri, Joshua did not attempt to poke at her sore spot again and changed the topic.


    ��If you��re farming, the bone meal crafted from the bones dropped by skeleton archers will increase your efficiency,�� Joshua gave Ciri a guide to the game.


    ��Bone meal? It worked... and here I was wondering what it is used for.��


    Upon receiving the guide, Ciri immediately utilized it to help her great farming undertaking. She became even more obsessed with farming. Joshua suspects that with the ��toxicity�� of this game, this magedy would likely not stop ying until the next morning.


    Joshua walked over to the window and looked out to Nond... Now that he had obtained the second World Tree, it was only a matter of time before his range of control expanded from Nond to Fari.


    Under the influence of the three movies, the citizens of Nond had already changed their impression of demons. Now, if a non-fierce-looking demon was to enter Nond, Joshua believed that the majority of Nond��s citizens would not show any hostility toward that demon. Albeit, they would still be on the alert against such demons.


    Compared to the missions that created a favorable impression of the demons, it was Cheryl��s ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� that vastly decreased the favorability of the Nation of the Holy Church in the eyes of the citizens of Nond.


    Joshua��s cultural invasion n has already produced its initial results. At the very least, he had managed to pull the Nation of Fari to the opposing side of the Holy Church. In other words, they were now a potential ally to the Demon Realm.


    The wider the range the magicwork reaches, the easier it would be to topple over the sacred and righteous image of the Holy Church.


    Now, apart from creating more movies and games, Joshua needed to do something even more important �� upgrading his hardware.


    He nned to introduce ��television�� to the citizens of Nond.


    The World Tree lodging in Gallolie��s body allowed Joshua to see hope in aplishing that goal.


    ��Speaking of it... when are you nning to give lessons at the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy?�� Ciri asked all of a sudden.


    ��Lursk Advanced Magic Academy? The magic academy your older sister is studying at?��


    ��Mhmm. My sister hase up to me asking about when you��ll be giving lectures many times now. I think that course is called... Software Programming.��


    Ciri��s reminder caused Joshua to suddenly remember the invitation letter Gray Mage Lursk handed him. It was to invite him to be an honorary professor and give lectures about programming in his magic academy.


    However, back then, the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors came to cause trouble for Joshua. After that, Joshua started filming ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.�� As such, he never had the time to give lectures at the Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��About that...�� Joshua took out the invitation letter from his desk. There was an owl imprint on that invitation letter.


    While he was thinking about finding some time to find Gray Mage Lursk, a message popped up from his magicwork interface.


    When Joshua tapped open the message, he saw that it was sent to him by someone he knew very well... Cecily.


    Cecily Anndeude, the Demon Realm��s second princess and Joshua��s elder sister.


    ......


    Several hours earlier. At a farnd at the border of the Demon Realm��s Royal Capital.


    ��The crops here have all wilted too.��


    Half-squatting, Cecily picked up an ash-colored crop nt. With a gentle sway of her hand, the nt turned to dust and dissipated into the air.


    ��Prophet, do you know the cause for this?�� Cecily asked the person standing next to her.


    ��My apologies, Your Highness Cecily. I do not know the cause for the withering of these crops.��


    The person Cecily called ��prophet�� was a very young-looking demon. She was about as tall as the half-squatting Cecily.


    ��They must be affected by something,�� Cecily looked to the ashen crops on the ground. She had a very bad feeling.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, this is already the third farnd. If this is to continue, the Royal Capital might end up suffering a famine this year.��


    The prophet pushed her wooden eyesses as she looked at the wilted crond with concern.


    Normally, this time of the year would be the time of harvest.


    While a portion of the demons in the Demon Realm do not need food to survive, the majority of the demons still needed foodstuff to maintain their lives.


    ��What about the food reserves stored in the granaries?�� asked Cecily.


    ��If we are to take them all out to feed the citizens... it will, at the very most, only be able tost us for fifteen days,�� the prophet quickly replied.


    ��Not enough... have the sentinels visit the territories of the four Dukes. I need to know the situation with their territories,�� said Cecily.


    The Demon Realm��s territory was not as vast as the human world. There exists ��borders�� to the Demon Realm... Apart from the Royal Capital, the rest of the cities in the Demon Realm were mostly under the administration of the four Dukes.


    ��Understood, Your Highness,�� The Prophet immediately walked toward the city��s interior upon receiving Cecily��s orders.


    Cecily stood up and looked to the towering city walls. She had a faint feeling that something abnormal was urring in the Demon Realm. An indescribable sort of aura was pervading the Demon Realm.


    It was not the aura of death emitted by undeads. In the Demon Realm, those intelligent undeads were ��legal�� residents. Some undeads even possess their own house and hold status in the Royal Capital.


    The aura Cecily was feeling was something even more malicious.


    She must... start her investigation. Cecily started walking toward the city gate. But, upon taking a single step, she felt a sharp paining from her head.


    Cecily held her head and the headache immediately disappeared. The headache persisted for only a couple seconds before disappearing like it never existed in the first ce.


    This was not the first time such a thing happened. ording to her knowledge, all the Chaos Demons in the Royal Capital had suffered from these brief headaches. At the start, they would have headaches once every dozen or more days. But now, the frequency of their headaches had increased to once every couple days.


    Cecily had examined her body before. There was no injury at all.


    Exactly... what was going on?


    Cecily looked to the remnants of the crop in her hand. Her heart grew even more uneasy.

 Chapter 253

    <h4>Chapter 253</h4>


    Cecily returned to the center of the Royal Capital. Ever since her younger brother Joshua left the Demon Realm, this ce had quieted down a lot. One will only be able to see some unintelligent water elementals passing by the corridor asionally.


    Right now, apart from the crisis of a potential faminending in the Royal Capital, Cecily was also worried about her younger brother��s situation in the human world.


    Since dispatching her trusted aide to seek out Joshua in the human world, nearly half a month had passed without any correspondence.


    While Cecily was pondering whether or not to dispatch another sentinel to Nond, a sound came from deep within the corridor and interrupted her train of thought.


    There��s... someone in the kitchen?


    Cecily immediately proceeded deeper into the corridor. The only beings that should be allowed to move through this area would be those water elementals. But, the water elementals wouldn��t be able to produce such strange sounds.


    Because of that, the first thing that came to Cecily��s mind was that there��s an intruder in the castle.


    Cecily arrived at the door to the kitchen and ced her hand on the sword on her waist. Then, using her other hand, she pushed open the kitchen door.


    The intruder had clearly not detected Cecily��s arrival. They were still rummaging through the kitchen.


    Cecily had unsheathed her sword. After pushing open the door, she aimed her sword��s de at that intruder.


    ��Fa...ye?�� Cecily caught sight of the person crouching at the corner of the kitchen. She was no intruder. Instead, it was her younger sister that she hasn��t seen for nearly half a year.


    The Demon Realm��s fourth princess, Faye Anneude.


    ��...��


    Faye turned around to nce at Cecily. Due to having a piece of bread hanging out from her mouth, she was unable to answer Cecily.


    ��You... why would you...e to the surface at a time like this?��


    Cecily ced her sword away and asked the girl before her.


    ��Got hungry.��


    Faye gave a very simple response after she finished eating that piece of bread.


    ��Hungry? Wait... how long have you been awake for?!��


    Cecily managed to have a full view of her younger sister. Dark circles were clearly present under her eyes.


    Cecily felt this to be something unimaginable... After all, the fourth princess was known for her idleness. Whenever she goes to sleep, it would be akin to going to hibernation. She would not wake back up unless she slept for a couple months straight.


    Judging from how she looked, Cecily was certain that she had not slept for at least half a month.


    ��Exactly what have you been doing all this time?��


    Cecily was not very familiar with her younger sister. Having insufficient interaction with her sister was one reason. As for the other reason, it was because the Demon Realm��s ruler strictly prohibits the fourth princess from interacting with anyone.


    But, as her elder sister, Cecily felt that she needed to show concern for her sister��s health.


    ��ying games.��


    ��Ga...mes?��


    Cecily felt slightly shocked by that answer. There wasn��t any entertainment in this ice-cold castle. Even if one was to exit the castle and go to the Royal Capital, the only reliable source of entertainment would be going to the inns operated by the subi.


    Naturally, Cecily had no interest in those inns. Having been a sentinel for all these years, Cecily had nearly forgotten ��entertainment�� and ��games�� were words in demontongue.


    ��Mhmm.��


    Faye nodded. She did not bother to borate on her answer. After tossing all the remaining food in the kitchen to a rtively clean carpet, she found a rope and intended to wrap up the carpet.


    Judging from the way things look, she seemed to be nning to bring those foods with her to stay for an entire month in the castle��s tower.


    Skillfully, Faye wrapped up the carpet of food. Then, she began to drag the rug out the kitchen with the rope.


    ��Is your body alright?��


    Cecily asked when Faye brushed past her.


    Even though the Chaos Demon were not as weak as humans, Faye does not look to be healthy at all.


    ��Yes, I��m fine,�� Faye did not stop. She continued to drag the giant rug of food toward the stairs leading up to the tower.


    Cecily stared at Faye��s back. She felt the urge to rush over to stop Faye.


    Even though Cecily does not know the fourth princess well, she cannot, as a sentinel, watch on idlely without doing anything as Faye��s health deteriorates from ying ��games.��


    However, at this moment, a bat flew through a window in the corridor. The bat slowly over to Cecily. Scarlet blood enveloped the bat. When the blood scattered away, a sentinel was half-kneeling before Cecily.


    The fourth princess had already disappeared into a corner of the corridor dragging along her rug of food. Cecily decided to give up the thought of chasing after Faye for the time being. She turned to look at the vampire kneeling before her.


    ��Pest, where��s the third prince?��


    ��...Still in Nond,�� Pest replied with an extremely quiet voice. She was prepared to ept Cecily��s punishment.


    Not only did she fail to bring back the target of her mission, she even encountered some ident on her way back that dyed her return to the Demon Realm by over a dozen days.


    ��Why?�� Cecily remained very calm even after hearing this news, ��He should know how dangerous Nond is for demons. Even with this, he��s still intending to stay there?��


    ��Indeed, His Highness Joshua was met with dangers in Nond... The Nation of the Holy Church had attempted to assassinate him,�� Pest reported what she encountered in Nond without hiding anything.


    ��Nation of the Holy Church... attempted assassination? You provided him aid? Where is he now...?�� At this moment, Cecily��s tone grew tense.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I��ve only participated in the mission to defeat the Nation of the Holy Church. As for His Highness Joshua��s protection... they were provided by a bunch of mages and dwarves of Nond.��


    When Pest��s words reached this point, a slightly bitter feeling emerged in her heart. That demon prince most definitely knew that he would encounter dangers in a human city. But, the important thing was that he was not afraid of those dangers at all.


    ��Human mages and dwarves protected a Chaos Demon... Were they hired by my younger brother?��


    Cecily felt disbelief at what she��s hearing. She has been attempting tomunicate with humans all these years. As such, she knew very well how difficult it was to obtain human allies.


    While it was possible to quickly acquire human��s cooperation with money, this cooperation rtionship was equally as easy to be destroyed.


    ��No, I believe they��ve done so voluntarily. His Highness Joshua did not pay them for their help.��


    After saying those words, Pest couldn��t help but add in her heart...��If card packs are not considered as rewards for help...��


    ��Voluntarily?��


    Cecily found that to be even more unbelievable. Humans and dwarves were actually willing to voluntarily protect a demon? Moreover, against the Nation of the Holy Church?


    If she was in such a situation, she would be lucky if the mages of Nond does not join the Nation of the Holy Church. As for providing help, that would bepletely out of question.


    At this moment, a great number of questions emerged in Cecily��s heart. In the end, all her questions were condensed into a single question.


    ��Exactly what did Joshua do in the half year since he left the Demon Realm?��

 Chapter 254

    <h4>Chapter 254</h4>


    Cecily held an originium crystal and a leaf in her hand. They were the only two ��local specialties�� brought back by her subordinate Pest.


    ��This is... an originium crystal constructed with human magic?�� Cecily soon determined that the originium crystal was created by a human.


    The Demon Realm��s utilization of the originium crystals was still in a very elementary level. After all, demons were very ��rough�� with the way they use magic.


    Cecily clenched her fist to crush the originium crystal. White runes gushed out from the crushed originium crystal and poured into Cecily��s body. When Cecily opened her eyes again, a purely whiteputer interface covered her field of vision.


    ��This is... a magic created by humans?��


    Cecily extended her hand to touch the whiteputer interface. With Cecily��s touch, the interface provided feedback, somethingpletely new. The Mage Forum��s interface appeared before the second princess.


    ��His Highness Joshua was the one who had me deliver these two items to you. I am uncertain as to exactly who created them,�� said Pest.


    ��But, the humans are already using this magic.��


    Cecily quickly skimmed through the contents on the Mage Forum. Her thoughts grewplicated.


    Joshua was not the first Chaos Demon to visit Nond. Cecily had concealed her identity and visited that city multiple times.


    During Cecily��s first visit, the humans of Nond were utilizing magic in the same manner as the demons �� as weapons.


    They were limited to reciting spells that would maneuver the magic power within their bodies to unleash ��magic.��


    But, during Cecily��s second visit to Nond, the humans had learned how to embed their magic to the originium crystals. Some were even able to embed their magic into items of steel and make them mobile.


    The two visits were separated by only a dozen or so years. Yet, the humans had managed to acquire an even higher level of magic utilization.


    However, the magic utilization in the Demon Realm remained at the elementary level of sending out magic power through one��s body as a means of weaponry inbat...


    The Demon Realm wasgging behind the humans in magic utilization.


    That was the main reason why Cecily has been attempting to negotiate with the humans all this time. Unfortunately, her negotiations did not make any headway at all.


    With the influence of the Nation of the Holy Church, the humans refused to admit demons with friendliness. As for allowing demons to learn their knowledge, it would be a dream.


    ��Mage Forum...��


    Cecily soon learned the method to use the magicwork and began to browse through the information on the Mage Forum. She was especially interested in the ��Magic Research�� sub-forum.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, even though this is not my first time reminding you of this, I would like to re-emphasize that if you��re interested in human magic, we sentinels could always bring back some human mages from Nond to work for you.��


    Seeing how concentrated Cecily was as she browsed through the ��Magic Research�� sub-forum, Pest couldn��t help but remind Cecily.


    ��The missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church dere that we are a bunch of uncivilized and cruel monsters. Pest, if I am to do as you suggested, how will we be different from the monsters described by those swindlers?��


    With slight disappointment, Cecily closed the ��Magic Research�� sub-forum.


    Even though the posts on there were all discussing knowledge rted to magic, they were mostly about topics with words that Cecily cannot understand. Besides those were a bunch of crazy and unfounded ravings.


    If she wanted to find useful information from all the chaotic mess, it would be easier for Cecily to study the writing style of mages.


    ��Did Joshua mention anything else?�� Right now, Cecily was more concerned about her younger brother��s life in Nond.


    ��About that... if Your Highness wishes tomunicate with His Highness Joshua, you could directly use a magic called ��messenger.����


    Pest had learned the way to use the magicwork in the half-month journey. She would frequently check out the ��Hearthstone�� sub-forum to pass time.


    ��Messenger?�� Cecily was looking at the magicwork��s ��desktop.�� She soon found the icon for ��messenger.��


    Without needing Pest��s guidance, Cecily managed to gain a rough idea of how to use the magicwork��s messenger function after only a minute. She also registered her username on the messenger.


    ��His Highness Joshua��s name is Firebringer.��


    Firebringer?


    Cecily soon found that name on the messenger. The functions of the messenger were still not well-developed. Should the user not want to deliberately block strangers, one would be able to find them using only a name.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, if you��re not used to using a ��keyboard,�� I can do it on your behalf.��


    ��There��s nothing difficult about it.��


    Cecily looked at the ��keyboard��posed of a series ofplicated runes that appeared before her. For people that were not familiar with the sequence of runes, using a keyboard might be very difficult.


    But, Cecily managed to quickly memorize the location of every rune. Then, she began to utilize humannguage topose a greeting to her ��runaway�� younger brother.


    Cecily began to tap at the keyboard with such fluency like she was swinging her sword. Sheposed a very long message. But, after she finished writing it, she deleted the entire message and reced it with a short message. Only then did she tap send.


    ��Joshua, if you see this message, reply immediately.��


    After sending that message, Cecily started to quietly wait for a reply. Soon, she received Joshua��s reply.


    ��Elder sister?��


    The speed of the message transmission was so quick... It also ignored the boundary between the human world and the demon realm!


    Cecily immediately thought of countless ways to utilize the magicwork. They included ways to manage a town or a battlefront. But,pared to all that... she was more concerned with how her younger brother was doing in Nond.


    ��You��ve been staying in the human world for too long. Joshua... are you really not nning to return?��


    Cecily remembers that her younger brother has lived in the Demon Realm all his life. Even though he would asionally sneak out the Royal Capital, he had never stayed in the human world for such a long period of time.


    ��I will find time toe back to the Demon Realm. But, for the time being, there are a lot of things for me to manage in Nond. As such, I am unable to return right now.��


    ��A lot of things? You��re not hiding your identity as a demon in Nond?��


    Cecily has always concealed her identity and acted with caution whenever she��s in a human city. If her identity as a demon was exposed, the worst oue could be that she��ll end up being besieged by the residents of that city.


    As such, it was very difficult for Cecily to find jobs in the human cities.


    ��No, I haven��t. Actually, the citizens of Nond are all quite friendly.��


    Joshua��s reply still cast doubt in Cecily��s mind. Even though the influence of the Nation of the Holy Church was minimal in Nond, it was not sufficient for the humans to be friendly toward demons instead.


    ��Joshua, were you truly not... injured all this time?�� Cecily was concerned about Joshua��s well-being.


    ��Although the Nation of the Holy Church attempted to assassinate me, I��ve not sustained any injuries. I��ve also managed to use their assassination attempt to sweep the Nation of the Holy Church out of Nond.��


    After Cecily finished reading Joshua��s reply, she turned to look at the vampire girl standing next to her. She wanted to obtain details from Pest.


    ��That is the truth. His Highness Joshua not only managed to banish those hypocrites from Nond, he did so with the help from Nond��s mages. I was personally part of that operation,�� said Pest.


    Hearing Pest��s report, Cecily was certain what Joshua did was a magnificent feat that could enter him into the annals of the demon race. A demon led a group of humans to defeat the Nation of the Holy Church... that was something that had never urred in the history of the demon race.

 Chapter 255

    <h4>Chapter 255</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��The citizens of Nond are able to ept demons?��


    After hearing the astonishing feat Joshua did in the half year he��s in Nond, Cecily asked the thing she was most concerned with.


    A group of mages helped a demon drive out the inquisitors from the Nation of the Holy Church? That was something Cecily cannot possibly imagine before.


    But, it seemed like Joshua managed to aplish such a feat.


    ��A great majority of them ept demons. While that might be the case, Sin Demons will very likely be weed in Nond.��


    ��Face blindness�� was a thing that existed in every race. Like how it was difficult for Joshua to distinguish between two dwarves with the same color and length bread or two goblins of simr size, humans were unable to distinguish between Sin Demons.


    After the screening of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� the fans of the movie might consider all Sin Demons to be graceful and gentle giant cat princes.


    ��Sin Demons... are weed in Nond?��


    What Joshua encountered in Nond was already shocking enough. But, what Joshua just told her was simply something inconceivable!


    The Sin Demons were not a friendly-looking race of demons. They werepletely different from the Chaos Demon who possessed human-like appearances.


    ��Eh... there��s a lot of particrities that I would have to exin. It��s impossible for me to exin all of this through text messages. Big sister, if you��re free,e check out Nond. I will present to you a whole new Nond to demons.��


    Reading that reply from Joshua, Cecily suddenly pulled back her fingers from the virtual keyboard. It was like she felt an electric shock.


    She was actually hesitating. She didn��t know how to reply to Joshua.


    There existed many names for the City of Nond. ��The Capital of Magic.��The Embodiment of Human Civilization.��The Most Flourishing City in the World.��


    Cecily had yearned to obtain Nond too. After all, Nond��s arcanotech devices and technologies were enough to fascinate any nation. Should one gain those technologies, the development of one��s country will increase by many folds.


    For the Demon Realm, their knowledge of the arcanotech devices could be said to be extremelycking. In the entire Demon Realm, the only people that possessed knowledge about arcanotech devices were her subordinate who had the appearance of a young girl, the Prophet, and her younger brother Joshua.


    If the current Nond... was truly as her brother stated and was willing to admit demons...


    Cecily��s fingers tapped on the virtual keyboard again. She began to type out a new message.


    ��I must manage the Royal Capital. I cannot leave the Demon Realm. That said, Joshua, I n to dispatch a group of missionaries...�� Right after sending that message, Cecily immediately started typing out another message.


    ��Are you capable of having them learn human magic in Nond? Especially the ones rted to those arcanotech devices?��


    After sending that message, the always calm Cecily felt her heartbeat elerating. She was actually feeling nervous... Perhaps, from this moment on, the fate of the Demon Realm could be transformed.


    Still feeling nervous, Cecily waited for a long time for Joshua��s reply.


    Sure enough... was it too difficult of a request to teach demons such high-level magic utilization like arcanotech devices...?


    After a minute passed, a new message finally popped up on Cecily��s messenger.


    ��There shouldn��t be an issue. I was invited to give lectures at an advanced magic academy. The headmaster of that magic academy is my friend. I believe that he should be willing to ept them as new students. As for the technology for arcanotech devices, I can ask the dwarves and gnomes. However, please do not have too high of an expectation. They might only be willing to teach stuff for civilian uses... That said, if big sister needs things for military usage, I should be able to help you obtain some too.��


    Cecily took some time to finish reading the long message. After reading it, there was only one thing in her mind.


    ��Exactly how vast of a connection my younger brother has in Nond?! The headmaster of an advanced magic academy? Dwarves? Gnomes?��


    He had only been in Nond for a short half year! His friends had managed to reach all levels of Nond��s society?!


    ��Big sister, do you have any difficulties in the Demon Realm? If so, I will do my best to provide aid.��


    Reading Joshua��s next message, Cecily felt like her trouble-maker younger brother had finally grown up. He had grown to be a reliable man.


    Sure enough, there was a thorny issue at hand that she needed to solve. As she knew of her responsibility as a member of the Demon Realm��s royalty, she did not hesitate and informed Joshua of the issue.


    ��The Demon Realm��s Royal Capital is currently suffering from a crisis of famine. All the fields and gardens outside the capital have been afflicted with some unknown corrosion that caused nts to wither. The reserves of the Royal Capital��s granaries are insufficient and will not be able to provide for much longer... Joshua, are you able to get in touch with human merchants to purchase foodstuff from them? I will pay for all the cost.��


    This was one of the few ways Cecily thought of solving this thorny issue. Unfortunately, there were extremely few merchants that would be willing to engage in business with demons. Even if they could find such merchants, they would be shady ones and the goods they sell would be over a hundred times more expensive than market rate.


    Cecily needed to purchase a vast quantity of food from the human world. Even though she possessed enough funds to do so, it was extremely difficult for her to find suppliers.


    ��Famine... crops withering... that might be caused by the Nation of the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal.��


    ��I��ve also considered the possibility of the Heresy Tribunal��s infiltration. But, the crops have withered into dust... I cannot think of a way for poisons to aplish such a thing.��


    ��It might be something else other than poison. The screams and howlings from Banshees are fatal to the inquisitors. Big sister, you can use that method to search for the inquisitors that has infiltrated into the Royal Capital.��


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. Joshua... I wish to know if you know any human merchants.��


    Cecily had her own way of managing the Royal Capital. Unfortunately, it would be impossible for the sentinels to solve the issue with the famine on their own.


    ��I am capable of finding channels to purchase foodstuff in bulk. As for the funds, I will pay for them... After all, money is something that should be used,�� Joshua dered words of wisdom.


    That said, the premise of being able to use money was having sufficient amounts of money. Cecily��s younger brother was not only well-connected in Nond, he��s also extremely rich...


    Now, Cecily was able to understand why her younger brother was unwilling to return to this impoverished and backwards Demon Realm.


    ��Joshua, I will handle the funds. The Demon Realm is your backing, not your burden. If you are to encounter any problems in Nond, you can always return to the Demon Realm,�� replied Cecily.


    ��Understood.��


    Reading that message, Cecily knew that their brief conversation had ended. But, after a moment of hesitation, she typed out a new question.


    ��Where in Nond are you staying at right now?��


    From Joshua��s replies, Cecily was able to tell that he was living a good life in Nond. Nevertheless, Cecily was still worried as she was unable to see it for herself.


    This time, Joshua��s reply was much more direct. Cecily received a ��photo.�� It was a photo of Joshua��s dinner. The Demon Realm��s third prince was seated before a table. On the table was a bowl of steaming and delicious-looking mushroom soup. While the room was somewhat messy, it was emitting a warm light.


    Even though Joshua had left the Demon Realm for half a year, Cecily could not see any change to him at all. It would appear that Joshua��s life in Nond was not difficult at all.


    At this moment, Cecily heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, she noticed that, on the corner of the picture was a girl enjoying dinner together with Joshua...


    Seeing her, Cecily��s brows narrowed and throbbed a couple times.


    ��Joshua, who is that human girl seated beside you?�� After hesitating over and over again, Cecily finally sent the message.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256 – Weapons (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 256: �C Weapons (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Nond. Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��She is my assistant.��


    Joshua replied to the question from his elder sister without much thought.


    ��Assistant... Joshua, do youck staff? If so, I can provide you with staffs. They will definitely be trustworthy.��


    Joshua didn��t know how to reply to that message. After all, he was indeedcking in staffs.


    But, what he reallycked were ��programmers.�� Unfortunately, Joshua felt that there shouldn��t be many people in this world that have acquired the ��programming�� ability yet. Even if they��ve managed to do so, they would only be entry-level programmers.


    ��Thank you for your concern... I am notcking any staff right now. I will begin working on the matters with the missionaries and the famine tomorrow.��


    Joshua replied to Cecily in a formal manner. Cecily replied back with ��Hopefully everything goes smoothly.��


    With that, Joshua waved his hand and trapped close the magicwork interface. He turned to look at Ciri who was enjoying her dinner.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Ciri noticed Joshua��s gaze. With her spoon in her mouth, she raised her head to look at him.


    ��... It��s nothing.��


    Joshua shook his head. He returned to sit behind his desk and opened the magicwork interface again. This time around, what appeared before his eyes was not the messenger popups. Instead, they were a bunch ofplicated runes and inscriptions codes that even he felt a headache from looking at.


    Even though he could increase the speed of his thought process and reactions by entering a state of meditation, the amount of ��programming�� work was still so enormously vast that he felt the urge to sink himself into his sofa and dere ��I don��t want to do anything anymore.��


    What Joshua was currently programming was only a pixel game. It would be impossible for him toplete thoserge-scale games with tens of gigs worth of data and required one to two years of development all on his own.


    ��So the advanced magic academy��s programming course is absolutely necessary?�� Joshua picked up the invitation letter sealed with an owl wax imprint.


    Right now, Joshua could only hope that one or two programming geniuses like Bill Gates or Linus Torvalds will appear in Nond, the city filled with talented individuals.


    Right now, the only ��genius�� programmer Joshua knew would be Nond��s sage, Gray Mage Lursk.


    Joshua took some time to write a message to Gray Mage Lursk. He indicated in his message that he will visit Lursk��s Advanced Magic Academy tomorrow. He also mentioned that there were a couple demons that wished to be admitted as students in the school.


    After sending the message, Joshua started to quietly wait for a reply.


    .........


    An owlnded before a gray-colored mage tower. With a dim sh of green... the owl instantly transformed into an elf.


    That owl was one of the various different beast forms Elder Safran could transform himself into. It was also one of the forms he was most proficient with.


    He turned his head up and looked at this somewhat shabby-looking mage tower. There were many owls around the mage tower. They seemed to be watching the movements of this uninvited guest.


    Mage Towers were the symbols of Nond��s glory. But, among the seven mage towers, this one was the most unremarkable.


    Elder Safran pushed open the mage tower��s wooden door and entered it. The interiors of the mage tower appeared much more tidy than the exterior.


    Using the special vision of the ckwood Elves, Elder Safran nced around the mage tower. However, he cannot find sight of the tower��s owner.


    A fork for eating quietly extended out from the darkness behind him, touching the skin of his neck...


    ��Don��t move.��


    A strange voice sounded from behind the elf elder.


    A guard for the mage tower... no... this was a familiar aura.


    Ever since Elder Safran fought against the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors, he became extremely sensitive toward the ��smell�� of those indiscriminate murderers.


    The Heresy Tribunal had destroyed the World Tree in their ckwood Forest and massacred his kin. To Elder Safran, they were enemies that cannot be forgiven.


    Before the person threatening him could utter anything else, a vast amount of green vines emerged from the ground. Those vines forced his attacker away.


    ��You ruthless intruders, why would you be here?!�� Elder Safran turned around and managed to gain a clear view of the person standing in the darkness.


    This inquisitor appeared extremely young. She was chewing something in her mouth and butter stains were present on her face... As for the weapons in her hand, they were a fork and a table knife...


    ��Shouldn��t I be asking you that question, elf?!�� The inquisitor swallowed whatever she was chewing before loudly speaking to Elder Safran.


    Elder Safran was not confused by her young appearance. Light green colored runes appeared in his hand and a vast amount of thorny vines suddenly emerged from the tower��s wooden signboard.


    ��Stop... I believe the two of you have no reason to fight.��


    The door to the tower was pushed open. Gray Mage Lursk had returned to the tower and saw the inquisitor Cheryl and the ckwood elf elder Safran standing in confrontation.


    ��Lursk, she��s an indiscriminate murderer from the Heresy Tribunal.��


    Elder Safran called out Gray Mage Lursk by his name. At the same time, he warned him how dangerous the person before him was.


    ��That was the past. Right now, that littledy is an author. Safran, I know you have a lot of questions that you wanted to ask me about. Come, follow me.��


    Gray Mage Lursk seemed to have anticipated the arrival of this ckwood Elf. He slowly walked toward the stairs leading up the mage tower.


    Elder Safran took a nce at the ��weapons�� held by the inquisitor. There were traces of butter on that table knife. No matter how he looked at them, they do not resemble weapons for killing.


    His strong self-control allowed him to forcibly suppress his anger toward the inquisitors and follow after the Gray Mage.


    ��It��s been about thirty years since we��vest met, no? Safran... human lifespan is truly short. You still look the same as the time when I first met you,�� said the Gray Mage.


    ��I remember that you were still a mage student in Nond back then,�� said Safran.


    ��Don��t mention those things that I can��t even remember well. Safran, you��ve left the forest to seek revenge against the Holy Church��s Heresy Tribunal, right?�� asked the Gray Mage as he quietly stared at the elven druid.


    ��It is partially for my race��s vengeance. As for the other reason, it��s because the Heresy Tribunal had destroyed our World Tree. They��ve done so not to perish my race from this world...��


    Elder Safran examined the surroundings. They were at the mage tower��s highest level. Even though the surroundings seemed to be covered in dust and junk, this ce was protected by powerful magic formations. If anyone tried to touch any of the books here without permission, they would immediately be reduced to ashes.


    ��Is it that ancient thing?�� With a wave of his hand, a book covered in dust flew over to Gray Mage��s hand.


    In addition to the dust that covered the book, there were some spider webs too.


    Gray Mage Lursk opened the book. The writing present in the book were not the writings used by the current humans. Instead, they were a bunch ofplicated and difficult to understand scripts.


    That writing system could be seen in the remnants of the ancient civilization beneath Nond. Those scripts were none other than the symbols used to form various magic runes and inscriptions.


    But, only a small number of mages were able to understand the content of the book, Gray Mage being one of them.


    ��I��d rather believe the things written in this book to be the stuff of delusions written by a lunatic,�� said Gray Mage.


    ��But it is the truth,�� Elder Safran stared into Gray Mage��s eyes, ��I encountered a dark elf in Nond, an elf that has disappeared from this world for a very long time. She informed me... that her race��s World Tree was also destroyed by the Heresy Tribunal. On top of that, a frost elf has also experienced the same catastrophe as us. Fortunately, that youngdy was very lucky. There was still hope for revival for the Frost Elves�� World Tree. The same... holds true for our World Tree.��


    ��Regretfully, the mages of Nond are a bunch of freemen. They do not obey anyone, Safran.��


    Gray Mage Lursk knew the reason why this ckwood Elf came to him.


    Now that the ckwood Elves had suffered disastrously, they needed to find aid to defeat a colossus as huge as the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��But, don��t be dispirited. While I might not be able tomand all of Nond��s mages to be enemies of the Nation of the Holy Church, there��s actually someone who is capable of that in Nond.��


    ��That demon called Joshua?�� Elder Safran was able to guess what Gray Mage Lursk was about to say. ��All the things that demon has shown me were things that I cannot imagine. But, I still cannot believe that a demon would be able to make all those humans take orders from him.��


    ��Not orders, Safran.��


    Gray Mage Lursk waved his hand again. Pure white runes appeared in his hand. The scene of the inquisitors Cheryl and Teresa enjoying dessert appeared before Elder Safran.


    ��Her name is Cheryl. She is a defector. She has betrayed the Heresy Tribunal. Utilizing the teleportation formation, she brought her friend and escaped to Nond from the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    ��Defector? The Heresy Tribunal was willing to let them get away with it?��


    Seeing the two people on the projection, Elder Safran��s anger eased.


    He was not blinded by hatred.


    While the younger girl seemed like a blood-thristy indiscriminate murderer, Elder Safran was certain that the girl dressed in a nun outfit had never touched blood.


    Even among inquisitors, not all were the same.


    ��Of course not. They carried with them secrets that the Heresy Tribunal has kept hidden for who knows how many years. Upon arrival, they were immediately caught up by the inquisitors that went after them and were forced to desperate straits.��


    Gray Mage Lursk was one of those people who was paying attention to the ��live broadcast�� back then. As such, he spoke with a tone of ��actually being there�� when he narrated what happened back then.


    ��You rescued them?��


    That was the only possibility that came to Elder Safran��s mind. Else, those two inquisitors wouldn��t be living in his mage tower.


    ��I am only one of the many mages that came to their rescue. Among the rescuers were even dwarves.��


    The magicwork interface appeared before Gray Mage Lursk. He signed into the Mage Forum and entered the Motionless Library sub-forum.


    For the time being, Mage Forum does not possess a search function. As such, Gray Mage Lursk began to flip through the posts based on memory.


    At this moment, Lursk once again experienced how convenient and fast the Mage Forum was. No matter how old a post was made, it would not be lost to time. One only needed to spend some time in order to find it.


    The posts in the Motionless Library sub-forum were much fewer in quantity than Daily Discussions and Magic Research sub-forums.


    As a veteran user of the Mage Forum, Lursk was able to find the post made by Skotan Nun, that is Cheryl, crying for help after flipping through only a dozen or so pages.


    Gray Mage Lursk showed Elder Safran the replies made to that post.


    Reading that post, Elder Safran felt like he was reading a battle conference...


    A battle conference for the sake of rescuing Skotan Nun. All the participants of the conference do not know each other. Yet, all of them decided to extend a helping hand to this stranger they��ve never met before.


    ��Exactly how was such a thing aplished?�� Elder Safran was unable to understand the motive behind those humans and dwarves. In the end, he was left with no choice but to ask Lursk.


    ��Perhaps it��s because Skotan Nun wrote a very fascinating story.��


    Gray Mage Lursk closed that post and returned to the first page of the Motionless Library. He tapped open the post with nearly eight thousand replies.


    ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� written by Skotan Nun.


    ��I��ve read that diary before.��


    Elder Safran had hoped to be able to find some information concerning the Heresy Tribunal from the Mage Forum. As for this ��Diary of an Inquisitor,�� it practically informed him everything about the Heresy Tribunal and inquisitors.


    ��That is a fascinating diary. There are a lot of people that love to read that diary,�� Gray Mage Lursk did not water down his praises.


    ��Regretfully, Lursk, I am unable to understand the things humans like.��


    ��That��s because you��ve not read more into the diary. To the readers that loved the diary, they cannot imagine the pain of being unable to read till the end. The death of the author will lead to that oue. As for the reason why the dwarves were there too, it was because of that game called ��Hearthstone,���� said the Gray Mage.


    ��...��


    Hearing those words, Safran pondered for a brief moment. He was able to understand why Gray Mage was attempting to tell him.


    ��It is that demon who created the magicwork. He was also the creator behind that ��Hearthstone�� game. Lursk, you mean to tell me this is all facilitated by him?��


    Gray Mage gently waved his hand. A book recording the history of the world flew out from the shelf and into his hand.


    ��Many years ago, the missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church walked through the entire world. Through their words, writings and gospels, they��ve embellished demons as cruel and ruthless monsters, enemies of humanity,�� Gray Mage Lursk disyed that portion of the history to Elder Safran.


    Then, he said, ��So, why couldn��t a demon use his creations, the magicwork, the Voice of Nond and even movies to reveal to the world the true nature of the Nation of the Holy Church? These are his weapons. Safran... they are far more terrifying than magic, swords and armies.��


    ��But, time is needed for his weapons to show their edge... There aren��t many World Trees left in this world that could still serve as ��locks,���� said Elder Safran.


    ��It won��t take long.��


    As Gray Mage said those words, he received a message from Joshua. After reading the content of the message, a smile appeared on his face.


    ��Safran, why don��t you apany me tomorrow to see how vast of an influence that demon has in this city?��

 Chapter 257

    <h4>Chapter 257</h4>


    The next day.


    A vehicle driven by magic power slowly stopped before the theater. This steel vehicle that didn��t need any horse to drive it captured many people��s attention.


    But, more of the people gathered at the entrance of the Weissenasche Theater were focused on the cinema posters hanging outside.


    Today was the day for the premiere of the new movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.��


    ��Lord Fritt, there��s nowhere to park the vehicle outside the theater��s entrance,�� The driver of the arcanotech vehicle told the middle-aged man seated behind.


    ��Nowhere to park?��


    The middle-aged man called Fritt raised his top hat and turned to look toward the theater��s entrance.


    The street in front of the Weissenasche Theater waspletely crammed full with all kinds of carriages. There were also a whole lot of people standing on the flight of steps and the street leading into the Weissenasche Theater.


    Merely from seeing the scene on this street, one could imagine how ��lively�� the theater was.


    ��A year ago, there would be a lot of empty seats avable for every single performance held in the Weissenasche Theater,�� The vehicle driver took a nce at the massive crowd gathered outside the Weissenasche Theater, ��But, ever since movies came to be, one will have to wait for a very long period of time just to purchase a ticket. Lord Fritt, if you��re interested in the new movie, my suggestion would be toe back in a couple days.��


    ��Regretfully... I did note here to watch a movie.��


    After giving that answer to the driver, Fritt got out the arcanotech vehicle. His attendant who was seated in the back with him also promptly got out to keep up with him.


    ��Lord Fritt, that over there should be Sir Weissenasche��s carriage,�� The attendant walked over to Fritt and pointed to a horse carriage at the back of the row of carriages parked before the Weissenasche Theater..


    Fritt pulled down the front end of his top hat. Leaning on a crutch, he started to walk toward that carriage. Once the driver of the carriage recognized who this middle-aged man was, he immediately opened the door to the carriage.


    ��My apologies, Mister Fritt. As I had to participate in a lecture at an advanced magic academy at thest minute, my schedule ended up being packed. As such, I can only speak with you here.��


    Sir Weissenasche was sitting in the carriage. He watched as the middle-aged man and his assistant climbed up the carriage.


    ��To decide to change out talks to this ce, Sir Weissenasche, your intention is to refuse my funding?��


    Fritt removed his top hat to uncover his face.


    ��About that... Mister Fritt, I��ve already informed you clearly through our letter correspondents. I... am not the inventor of movies. I am unable to sell it to anyone.��


    Sir Weissenasche cannot remember how many times he had refused this persistent merchant with those very words.


    Truth be told, Sir Weissenasche hated these ��talks�� about money, especially with merchants who weighted everything with money.


    ��Then... where will I be able to meet the inventor of movies? Or should I say, Joshua?�� asked Fritt.


    Fritt had already made his investigations beforeing here. Sir Weissenasche was nothing more than the admission ticket that would allow him to interact with the person behind the scenes, Joshua.


    ��Normally, Mister Joshua is not fond of being bothered by anyone. But, you��re in luck today. If you don��t mind, do you want to proceed to Lursk Advanced Magic Academy with me? Mister Joshua is going to give a lecture there today. Anyone can participate in his lecture.��


    ��Lursk Advanced Magic Academy? I��ve provided financial aid to many students there. All those students are geniuses. Now that you speak of it, I am indeed free today,�� Fritt took a nce at his wristwatch and agreed to Sir Weissenasche��s suggestion.


    Then, after being invited by this middle-aged merchant, Sir Weissenasche abandoned his horse carriage and got onto the embodiment of the beginning of a new century, the arcanotech vehicle. Together, they began to proceed toward the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    ...


    Inside Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    Ciri��s elder sister Hyn was carrying with her a pile of books in preparation to participate in a special lecture. The topic of today��s lecture was rted to ��programming.��


    Ever since she saw a new announcement post on the school��s announcement board, she was unable to contain her excitement all day. Her friend Sansa was unable to understand why she was so excited.


    ��Hyn... does ��programming magic�� really exist?��


    Sansa was holding the announcement post she ripped out from the announcement board. She was extremely skeptical toward the content on the post.


    ��Of course it does. The magicwork you��re using is created through the ��programming�� system of magic,�� said Hyn.


    ��But, the requirement written on the announcement stated that one needed to know at least a hundred runes from the order system,�� Sansa pointed to the requirements on the post. She was baffled by it, ��That is a requirement that only rank seven mages could aplish. Right now, all I know are thirteen runes from the Holy Light system.��


    ��Even for me, I only know twenty-seven runes from the Order system. But, isn��t the desire for knowledge the driving force behind a mage��s growth?�� said Hyn.


    ��But, Hyn... if you are to spend this time to research arcanotech devices, you will be able to enjoy a much more prosperous life. Take a look at Lesker��s ss, many of their arcanotech inventions received investments. One seemed to even begin mass-production,�� There was a great amount of admiration in Sansa��s tone.


    Recently, a craze for inventions soared through all of Nond��s magic academies. Ever since the World Expo ended and the young mages saw the prospects of the arcanotech devices, arge quantity of them, with the capital support from merchants, began to throw themselves into the creation and research of arcanotech devices. Furthermore, most of them seeded in creating viable products.


    ��But, I��m more interested in programming right now,�� said Hyn.


    ��Mmmm... I guess you��re someone chosen to begin with. As for me, I can only stay at the patent office as an ordinary examiner. It would appear that I��ve not managed to pass the Lord��s trial.��


    Sansa recalled how the arcanotech device Hyn created, the drafting machine, had received the financial aid from a kind-hearted person.


    Right when the girl from the Nation of the Holy Churchined about how mediocre she was, a poster suddenly floated to her hand.


    She subconsciously grabbed onto the poster. She opened it and read the contents...��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� screening today.


    ��I remember now! Hyn... today is the premiere for the new movie! Let��s get Belle and go watch it together!��


    ��Ahh, I... won��t be going. Sansa, Belle��s, wait no... Ynor��s ss should be ending soon.��


    Hyn revealed a wry smile and refused her close friend��s suggestion.


    It was hard to imagine that, a few months back, Sansa was someone who firmly believed demons to be ruthless and cruel monsters.


    But now... not only does Sansa have a subus as a close friend, she even idolizes the movie characters yed by demons.


    If the missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church were to know about this, she would be sent to be burned by fire.


    This miraculous transformation was all brought upon by the Chaos Demon who created the ��magicwork.�� Hyn yearned for the world of the magicwork. She yearned to personally join in the creation of the magicwork.

 Chapter 258

    <h4>Chapter 258</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��This should be the ce.��


    In the end, Sansa decided to apany Hyn to listen to the programming lecture that she would most definitely not understand. She even took the lead to guide Hyn toward the lecture hall.


    Following the announcement paper in her hand, she led Hyn to a ssroom with a sign that stated: ��Leskerner Prayer Room.��


    ��This ssroom is so remote. Hyn, I bet you a silver coin that there��s not going to be many students in this ssroom.��


    Sansa took a nce at the two sides of the hallway. She cannot see anyone walking around at all. Instead, she felt an eerie and scary feeling.


    ��I don��t that��ll be the case,�� Hyn actually took out a silver coin from her pocket. She nned to gamble with her close friend.


    ��Let��s see then.��


    Sansa ced her hand on the door handle and pushed open the ssroom door. When she saw the scenery inside this Leskerner Prayer Room, she stood therepletely speechless.


    Hyn quietly ced her silver coin into Sansa��s hand.


    Sansa had won their small gamble. There wasn��t a single student from the advanced magic academy in the ssroom...


    Instead, all the people inside the ssroom were Nond��s renowned mages.


    Even though those mages were only sitting there, some of them were emitting auras so powerful that the girl from the Nation of the Holy Church found it difficult to withstand.


    It was like two junior high students had entered a seminar of the top scientists in the world. It was like Edison and Te were arguing over the problem of electricity, Newton and Galilei were having talks about their discoveries.


    The correct choice before the two junior high students was not to cheerfully enter the seminar. Instead, they should immediately turn around and run away while shouting ��Oh my god!��


    Sansa was pondering whether or not to turn around and run away. She was having a session of stage fright... Mainly, it was because she saw the Nation of the Holy Church��s Archbishop Desireless to be present too. She was feeling extremely frantic. It was like she was a student who was secretly ying with her cellphone in ss only to find out that the school��s director was standing behind her.


    It seemed to Sansa was very self-aware of herck of belief in her faith recently.


    Hyn, on the other hand, was acting much more natural. She entered the ssroom without hesitation and, even though she was the youngest person present, seated herself in the frontmost row.


    With Hyn already seated, Sansa had no choice but to follow her close friend and run to the first row. Under the gazes from all those mages, she quietly seated herself next to Hyn.


    However, Sansa��s overcautiousness did not persist for long. Soon, the Chaos Demon appeared at the front of the ssroom.


    ��He... is the lecturer?�� Sansa couldn��t help but ask that question when she saw Joshua.


    Sansa believed that only Nond��s Seven Sages were capable of gathering all these renowned mages together for a lecture. But, that Chaos Demon was clearly the lecturer for the ��programming�� system of runes.


    ��Umm...�� Hyn was about to tell Sansa that Joshua was the person who taught her ��programming�� when she discovered Joshua made a hissing motion at her.


    His motionsted less than a second. But, it was enough to make Hyn realize that she should quiet down and stop talking about those things.


    ��I believe that all of you are here today because you��ve received Gray Mage��s invitation,�� Joshua loudly spoke to the mages gathered in the ssroom.


    When they saw that it was Joshua who was standing on the podium, they all, more or less, revealed the same sort of astonishment on their faces as Sansa.


    After all, Joshua had never publicized to anyone that he was the creator of the magicwork. The proud mages of Nond would rather believe the magicwork to be a masterpiece created by the Gray Mage than to believe that the legendary magicwork was created by a Chaos Demon.


    As such, the majority of the people present felt that the Gray Mage would be the lecturer for this ��programming�� course. After all, the majority of them were here because they��ve received Gray Mage��s invitation.


    Joshua ran his eyes across the people in the ssroom. Apart from the mages who were here with the desire to learn, he also caught sight of many luxuriously-dressed merchants and noblemen.


    With the poprity the magicwork enjoyed in Nond, the intelligent merchants most definitely realized the business opportunities presented by the magicwork...


    As such, Joshua decided that he should not start giving a lecture about the dull, dry and tedious programming knowledge for his very first lecture. Instead, he nned to paint a ��pie,�� arge, fragrant and sweet ��pie�� to everyone here. A ��pie�� enough to cause merchants to drool and dere ��take my money!��


    ��I know that everyone here was expecting the Gray Mage. Regretfully... I am the creator of the magicwork.��


    As Joshua said those words, he gently snapped his fingers. Arge amount of faint white runes started to flicker around him.


    The greater the amount of runes a mage grasped, the higher their status would generally be. After all, the magic runes were the foundation for all magic utilization.


    ��Those arepletely new and never-before-seen runes...��


    ��Wasn��t that rune used as the core of teleportation formation creation?��


    ��That sage... exactly where did hee from?��


    ��Demon Realm?��


    The mages began to whisper. However, their whisperings were cut short by a light cough from Gray Mage Lursk. The crowd once again turned their eyes back to Joshua.


    Even though Joshua looked very young, one��s appearance was not the main way to determine one��s age in this world. For mages, they possessed countless ways to slow down the outward aging of their body.


    When the curiosity of the mages was invoked, Joshua knew that it was time for him to draw the ��pie.��


    ��Let��s move on to the main topic right away. All of you are here because you��re curious about the magicwork. So, I��ll give a simple exnation of the ��magic�� behind the magicwork and what it could aplish.��


    After saying that, Joshua disyed his own magicwork interface. Using special magic runes, he erged his magicwork interface and projected it to the ckboard behind him.


    What appeared was the Mage Forum interface. New posts were being posted nonstop.


    ��I believe that all of you are very familiar with the Mage Forum by now. Perhaps you will even sign onto the Mage Forum the moment you wake up everyday to check if there��s anything new.��


    Joshua��s words caused the expressions of the ��aloof�� mages seated in the ssroom to change slightly.


    It would appear that these aged mages had all, more or less, acquired that habit.


    ��But, I wonder if you all have discovered this yet...�� Joshua stopped trying to expose these elderly fellows.


    ��The amount of words posted on the Mage Forum has already reached over seven hundred million. Seven hundred million... Do you know how vast of a number that is? Let��s take Gray Mage��s most renowned work, ��The Way To Raise White Owls,�� seven hundred million words would be enough to fill an entire library with his books.��


    Joshua could see the light flickering in the eyes of the mages. The Mage Forum had indeed given these old fellows a way to exchange magic knowledge and store their own knowledge. Most importantly...


    ��This library is one that you can refer to at any time. It is unlike the library in the center of Nond where you would have to spend three copper coins to take a horse carriage to the center of Nond just to use it. The Mage Forum only needed you to be within Nond. Then, with a wave of your hand, all the knowledge recorded in it will be before your eyes.��


    Even though many mages were moved by Joshua��s words, the merchants remained expressionless... Perhaps to the merchants, storing and sharing knowledge was not that important.


    As such... Joshua nned to draw an evenrger ��pie�� for them.

 Chapter 259

    <h4>Chapter 259</h4>


    ��Storing characters and words is merely one function of this ��magic.�� The true use of the magicwork is its ability to curtail the distance between intelligent creatures.��


    Originally, Joshua wanted to say ��humans.�� But, humans were not the only creatures in this world that possessed intelligence. Elves, dwarves, goblins, gnomes and various other creatures had skills far surpassing humans.


    Joshua even caught sight of the ckwood Elves�� Elder Safran seated among the audience. He was together with Gray Mage Lursk.


    ��Everyone, if I wish to contact a Grand Duchess in Fari from here, I would need an owl or a pigeon capable of long distance flying. I will also have to wait one to two months for a reply. During all that, I will have to worry about my owl or pigeon being potentially shot down by someone��s arrow and the letter being lost in the process.��


    What Joshua described were issues that troubled the merchants. Once the scope of their caravan expands to a certain size,munication between cities would be a major headache.


    ��But, this can make up for all of that,�� Joshua tapped open the magicwork��s messenger. The number of users for Messenger was far fewer than the Mage Forum and the Voice of Nond. The reason for that was because it was still in a testing stage and has not been pletely released to the public.��


    ��This here is capable of transmitting your message to anyone��s hand in a short period of time as long as it��s within the range of the magicwork.��


    Joshua entered the ID for Ashed-colored Owl on the messenger. Then, he sent a message to Ash-colored Owl. In unison, the mages all turned to Gray Mage Lursk seated near the back.


    Many of the mages present already knew that Gray Mage Lursk was one of Nond��s Seven Sages. Gray Mage Lursk revealed his magicwork interface to the crowd as well as the message Joshua sent him.


    After seeing the message, Joshua was finally able to see interest in the eyes of the merchants and nobles.


    It was finally time for him to reveal a ��pie�� sorge who knows how many years it would take to make.


    ��Lessening the distance ofmunication is merely a beginning. For example, I believe that all transactions and business dealings started from a singlemunication. But, in the past, suchmunications and business transactions can only be done face-to-face. A shop will only be able to attract the clients nearby. The reputation of said shop will only be known to the city it��s in or perhaps a couple nearby cities...�� Joshua��s words fully piqued the interest of the merchants.


    ��But, what if all of you are to establish a shop on the magicwork? All the users of the magicwork will be able to see your shop. Whether they be in Nond, Fari or the Nation of Steel, they will all be able to see your shop as long as they��re within an area covered by the magicwork...��


    Right when Joshua said those words, he saw Hyn who was seated at the front row raising her hand. She seemed like she had something to say. Likely, raising one��s hand was a gesture with the same meaning as ��Teacher, I have a question�� on earth.


    ��Do you have any question, Miss Hyn?�� Joshua stopped drawing his pie to let Hyn speak.


    ��Mister Joshua... I... would like to be able to hear you exin about programming,�� said Hyn.


    Hyn��s words seemed to have gained the approval of the mages in the audience. Even though they didn��t express it, Joshua could tell that they were not interested in ��how to make money with the magicwork.��


    ��In that case, we��ll begin with analyzing the runes that are used to construct the magicwork.��


    Joshua realized that he was too engrossed in drawing his ��pie�� that he had forgotten about the main reason he��s here today. After being reminded by Hyn, he began to officially exin ��programming.��


    Even though Joshua��s sudden shift to the main topic caused the mages to gleefully take out their ��notebooks�� to absorb all programming rted knowledge, it greatly vexed the merchants that became all enthusiastic after being fed the ��pie�� drawn by Joshua.


    Among them was the merchant from the Nation of Steel that came with Sir Weissenasche, Fritt.


    Different from some of the baffled merchants, Fritt realized how valuable the magicwork was after hearing the simple exnation from Joshua.


    The first thing that came to his mind was to publicize the goods of hispany on the Mage Forum. He was certain that it would bring him over a hundred times the amount of publicity.


    It would be much more effective than hiring people off the street to hand out fliers!


    As for the concept mentioned by Joshua, the one to turn the magicwork into a ��shop,�� it was even more enticing.


    Fritt was itching to learn from Joshua exactly what sort of business operation that would be.


    Joshua had sessfully drawn a delicious and tempting ��giant pie�� enough to make Fritt drool over.


    But, before he could even sniff the fragrant of that ��giant pie,�� Joshua pulled back the pie after being reminded by a female mage.


    Right now, Fritt had a massive urge to stand up and dere to Joshua ��I don��t care about programming! Keep showing me that pie!��


    If all the people that came to the lecture were ordinary students, Fritt would most definitely have the confidence to dere such a thing...


    But, the issue lies in the students of the lecture. All those that were earnestly listening to Joshua��s lecture were Nond��s renowned mages... There was even one of Nond��s Seven Sages, one of the people with the greatest amount of authority in Nond, listening to Joshua��s lecture.


    Fritt even had to watch the volume of his voice when speaking with Sir Weissenasche seated next to him so that he would not disturb the mages seeking out new knowledge.


    ��I am truly ashamed. I cannot understand these things at all.��


    Sir Weissenasche only listened to Joshua��s ��programming�� lecture for a couple minutes before the desire to sleep hit him.


    He even started to doubt if the things Joshua was speaking of were knowledge from this world. All those strange terms were giving him a headache.


    ��I��m the same,�� said Fritt.


    Even though Fritt had the credentials of a rank five mage, this lecture was still extremely difficult to understand for this merchant from the Nation of Steel.


    Such a situation also urred to the other merchants and nobles that came for the lecture. There were already merchants and nobles that were unable to tolerate the tedious and boring lecture anymore and left the ssroom.


    Fritt also had the desire to leave. But, he decided to endure the boring lecture and watched the leaving merchants and nobles with cold and indifferent eyes.


    Those people had no idea how valuable the magicwork was. It might be possible that there were some merchants among them that believed what that young man said to be something impossible to realize.


    But, Fritt could already see the boundless business opportunities from Joshua��s lecture. In order to acquire greater benefits, so what if he had to suffer through a couple hours of boringness?


    Right now, what he really needed to consider was how to defeat hispetitors in the future. Fritt looked around... he saw many ��old friends�� he was familiar with.


    He was not the only person who managed to see the business opportunities in the magicwork.

 Chapter 260

    <h4>Chapter 260</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Sansa woke up from her sleep. She was woken up by her close friend Hyn seated next to her.


    ��Ough... it��s... it��s over?��


    Sansa rubbed her drowsy eyes and took a nce at the ssroom��s window. It seemed like it was approaching dusk. She remembered that she came to the ssroom at two or three in the afternoon.


    ��You��ve slept for three hours,�� Hyn said to Sansa as she wrote something on her notebook with her quill pen.


    ��There��s nothing I can do about that. The magic runes system I study in is the Holy Light system. I simply know nothing about the runes and inscriptions from the Order system. As for this ��programming�� course, it would be even more of an impossibility for me to understand it.��


    Sansa quietlyined to her friend. She actually wanted to present herself as a devout-to-learning believer before Desireless. Unfortunately, the ��all new knowledge�� Joshua started talking about was simply too hypnotic.


    Sansa even doubted whether she was listening to some sort of mind-affecting spell. After only a short period of time, she started feeling sleepy. After an hour passed, she fell asleep on the desk.


    ��What��s... going on now? It��s still not over?��


    Sansa looked around. She discovered that the mages were still sitting there. From the excitement on their faces, they seemed to not be tired from the lecture at all.


    This lecture has gone on for over three hours now! Even when Sansa goes to offer her prayers in the chapel, she would not spend this much time. Furthermore, from the way things look, the end to this lecture is nowhere near.


    This girl from the Nation of the Holy Church had the desire to leave the ssroom like those nobles.


    ��It��s now the time to ask questions,�� Hyn quietly said to Sansa.


    Ask questions? Sansa grew interested. There were a lot of questions she wanted to ask Joshua. Of course, none of them had anything to do with ��programming.��


    She had a faint idea that Ynor, the person who yed Belle, was a performer under Joshua. If she wanted to know more about Ynor, asking Joshua was most definitely a right choice.


    Regretfully, Joshua was currently talking with a mage. Sansa knew that mage...


    That mage was a teacher in this advanced magic academy. Because of that, she could only quietly listen to the discussion between that mage and Joshua while seeking an opportunity to question Joshua herself.


    Unfortunately, after listening to their conversation for only a short while, Sansa felt a spell of dizziness... What the heck are ��basic data structures?�� What the heck is a mon substring? Also, why do all the different cities need a tree?


    ��Hyn... can you understand them?��


    Sansa poked her friend seated next to her. She hoped that Hyn would be able to understand her confusion.


    Unfortunately, Hyn nodded her head and said ��somewhat.�� Then, Hyn raised her hand and asked Joshua a new question.


    ��Mister Joshua, when I attempted topile the code for ��Pong,�� I ran into some issues...��


    Holy crap... Seated next to Hyn, Sansa covered her face as she quietly listened to the conversation between her friend and Joshua. She discovered that her close friend had ascended to a new world. Even though she could understand every single word her friend said, she can��t understand a single thing as to what her friend was saying.


    Most terrible of all... Sansa felt what Hyn said to bepletely confusing and seemingly very high-level like someone talking about their research of the ancient magic from the lost civilization or discussing whether space-time and chaos runes will be able to destroy a city.


    If, at such a grave atmosphere, Sansa was to suddenly ask the question ��I want to know what day is Belle��s birthday,�� she would most definitely be kicked out on the spot...


    Suddenly, Sansa heard a voice from the back. Sansa turned around and saw that the person who asked the question was not dressed as a mage. Instead, he seemed like a merchant. Finally, Sansa was able to understand someone��s question.


    ��Mister Joshua, I am very interested in the future of the magicwork you��ve brought up earlier. May I know if you��re willing to engage in cooperation with our Klia Trading Company?��


    The person who asked that question was none other than the merchant Fritt from the Nation of Steel.


    Fritt��s full name was Fritt von Klia. He is the owner of the Klia Trading Company that controlled all of Nond��s stage stations.


    When the other merchants still present in the ssroom saw Fritt taking the initiative to turn the topic of conversation around, they were unable to sit tight anymore either. Disregarding what the mages might think of them, they all stood up from their seats.


    There were a total of four merchants that stood up. Joshua doesn��t know all of them. The only person he knew from the four was that Fritt.


    When he was filming ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale,�� he purchased the stage station they used for filming from none other than this merchant from the Nation of Steel.


    ��I know that you all are very interested in the future of the magicwork.��


    Joshua made a gesture pressing his hand downward. He indicated for the four merchants to not be too excited.


    ��I also wish that you all will be participants in the construction of the magicwork. That is the reason why I��ve epted Gray Mage��s invitation to give a lecture on programming-rted knowledge in this academy.��


    ��Mister Joshua, frankly speaking...pared to the construction of the magicwork, I am more interested in its ability to reach people. I myself am a user of the Mage Forum... I know very well that the Mage Forum is more powerful than any announcement board in the history of the world,�� said a merchant all of a sudden.


    The discussion caught the attention of many mages too. It was no wonder. After all, he hadpared the Mage Forum with an ��announcement board.�� Such aparison incurred the dissatisfaction from the mages present.


    ��No one will be interested in an announcement board. If you are to change the headline to ��Discussion about the application of arcanotech vehicles,�� I believe more people will be interested in it,�� Joshua turned his eyes to the merchant called Fritt.


    Fritt was the person who held the patent for the arcanotech vehicles. After hearing what Joshua said, he lightly nodded his head to express that he understood what Joshua wanted to tell him.


    Joshua knew what this merchant wanted �� advertisement. Advertisements had actually appeared on the Mage Forum already. They were advertisements for ��Hearthstone�� and ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.��


    Both of them were ��merchandises�� Joshua needed to advertise. Like him, these merchants also possess ��merchandises�� that they need to advertise.


    ��I would be happy to ept everyone��s investment and exhibit your proud merchandise on the magicwork. However, this is a transaction.��


    Joshua wouldn��t go out of his way to advertise for these merchants for free. Since they wanted to have their merchandise reach a greater amount of audience, it was only natural that they��ll have to pay a corresponding price.


    ��To my Klia Trading Company, money is no issue,�� said Fritt.


    ��Money? No... Mister Fritt, to me, money is no longer that valuable. What I need is this.��


    Joshua pointed at his head. His action caused the expressions of the merchants to change strangely. They most definitely thought that since Joshua was a demon, he wanted to demand for ��souls,��lives�� and such.


    ��Human... brain is a very good thing. Using brain tissue, one will be able to cast many fascinating magic.��


    A mage seated in the ssroom suddenly spoke with an eerie voice. From his outfit, he seemed to be a member of the Necromancy Association.


    His wordspletely horrified the merchants. Joshua immediately spoke to pacify the situation.


    ��I��m talking about knowledge. Everyone... I did note here to give this lecture for free. Gray Mage has allowed me to rmend a group of students that yearns to learn magic to study in this academy in exchange for me giving lectures about ��programming�� to you all.��


    Joshua once again turned his eyes to Fritt, ��The knowledge of arcanotech devices are also fascinating... I wish to rmend a group of apprentices to study in you all��s arcanotech factories. Of course, all of this will have to abide by Nond��sws.��

 Chapter 261

    <h4>Chapter 261</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    The next day. Demon Realm. Royal Capital.


    Cecily flipped through a book written in human writing. The book contained the knowledge about magic, something very rare in the Demon Realm.


    The information contained in the book was only beginner-level magics. They were very simple for Cecily to learn. However, Chaos Demons were born with the talent for ��destroying�� magic. The magic meticulously constructed by mages werepletely unless before Chaos Demons.


    That was also the reason why Chaos Demons would look with contempt toward the battles against mages.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many mages Cecily could defeat, they would not help her solve the problem with the Royal Capital��s famine.


    ��Your Highness, the sentinels has left for the Four Duke��s domains. Currently, we��ve learned that the vegetation in the Water Elemental Overlord��s territory hasn��t been affected by the ��gue.''��


    Carrying a book that was nearly half her height, the Prophet entered the dust-covered library. She tiptoed and barely managed to ce the book onto Cecily��s desk.


    ��The Water Elemental Overlord? The Demon Realm��s borders then... I remember a portion of that territory is suitable.��


    Cecily helped the Prophet ce the book properly on the desk. She opened the book to the page with a map of the Demon Realm.


    This shape of the map can only be described as ��unnaturally round.��


    The territories of the Four Dukes were all located at the edge of the Demon Realm. The territory upied by a powerful Water Elemental was the Demon Realm��s ��ocean.��


    Various inds and beaches were scattered all around that ocean.


    ��But, transporting inferior demons and horned demons to the Sea of the Border is an extremely expensive endeavor. Furthermore, if we are to cultivate the area for vegetation growth right now, we will only be able to harvest foodstuff a yearter. Your Highness... ahh... please wait.��


    The Prophet tiptoed to look at the map on the desk. Unfortunately, she was simply too short.


    In the end, the Prophet ran to a chair nearby and, with strenuous effort, carried the chair over to the desk and stepped onto the chair. Only then was she able to clearly see the opened book on the desk.


    The Prophet extended her finger and pointed at a corner of the map.


    ��I suggest that wemunicate with Duke ck Dragon to allow our soldiers to hunt in his territory.��


    ��Duke ck Dragon... he is not someone easy tomunicate with. But, if necessary, I will make him understand what his standing in the Demon Realm is.��


    Cecily ced her hand on the sword on her waist. As the Duke ruling a section of the Demon Realm was a powerful ck Dragon, his territory does not possess any subjects living in it. There were only preys...


    If the residents of the Demon Realm wish to enter the territory of Duke ck Dragon, they must receive his permission. Otherwise, he will burn all the intruders to dust.


    To hunt for food in Duke ck Dragon��s territory would be ast resort for Cecily. Afterall, making a ck Dragon yield was no easy task.


    ��Your Highness, there��s actually another method...�� Before the Prophet could finish what she wanted to say, she was stopped by Cecily.


    Cecily knew what the ��other method�� was. It would be to enter the human territories and plunder for food.


    She had considered such a method before. But, doing so would signify an official deration of war against humanity. If things weren��t handled properly, it will only worsen the famine of the Royal Capital.


    Right at this moment, a message from the magicwork appeared before Cecily��s eyes. It was a message from Joshua... Cecily can only hope that Joshua was able to find merchants willing to conduct trade with the Demon Realm.


    ��Good morning elder sister,


    I��ve chatted with many merchants in Nond yesterday. A couple of them were capable of providingrge quantities of foodstuff for sale. Two of them have agreed to allow apprentices rmended by you to study in their arcanotech factories. The headmaster of an advanced magic academy in Nond has also agreed to admit knowledge-seekers from the Demon Realm. I��ve already had my subordinate Zenarth prepare the teleportation gate. The location of the teleportation gate will be in the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow located in the Duke of Bones�� territory. Please don��t worry, the Duke of Bones will dly receive the guests to her territory.


    Signed,


    Your brother Joshua.��


    Joshua��s message was extremely formal. Perhaps he did that out of consideration that Cecily would be busy with official matters and didn��t want her to spend too much time chatting with him.


    Cecily thought about sending a message back to Joshua to greet him. But, after seeing how detailed Joshua��s message was, she decided to focus her mind on proper business.


    ��Prophet, I��ve decided on the way to settle this matter,�� Cecily waved her hand and closed the message. She turned to look at the young-looking demon before her.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, please do tell,�� Prophet pushed her wooden sses. She was prepared to ept Cecily��s orders.


    ��Whether it be proceeding to the Water Elemental Overlord��s territory to clear up wilnds for food cultivation or to proceed for the Duke ck Dragon��s territory to hunt for food, I will be able to handle both of them,�� said the Prophet.


    ��No. You will be proceeding to the Duke of Bones�� territory, the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow.��


    Cecily extended her finger and pointed to the area closest to the human world on the map. It was a forest filled with death.


    ��Forest of Twilight��s Shadow? Your Highness Cecily, that forest is covered in the aura of death. It is impossible to grow live vegetations in that forest.��


    ��I know. You are not going to the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow to clear upnd for food cultivation,�� Cecily ced the book containing human magic onto the desk, ��Instead, you will be proceeding to the human city of Nond to learn knowledge rted to magic.��


    ��Nond?��


    Cecily was no stranger to Nond. As one of Demon Realm��s rare demons that bothered to research magic, she was filled with curiosity toward the city of Nond.


    The knowledge about magic contained in the city of Nond far surpassed any other human city. On top of that, there was the research of the ancient magic that the mages of Nond spent over a hundred years studying as well as the newly created arcanotech machineries.


    ��But, aren��t we repelled by humans?��


    Even though she had learned that she would be able to study magic in Nond, the Prophet��s expression remained as calm as before. The first thing that came to her mind was the hatred the humans held for demons.


    ��I naturally knew about the attitude the humans had toward us demons. But, it seemed that recently, under my younger brother��s influence, Nond has transformed somewhat. An advanced magic academy in Nond is willing to admit demons as students,�� Cecily looked at at the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow on the map before saying, ��The teleportation gate to Nond is located in the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow.��


    ��Your Highness Cecily, are you certain that this is not some sort of... conspiracy from your younger brother and the humans?��


    With an ice-cold tone, the Prophet asked a question that could very possibly anger Cecily. Cecily looked at the young-looking demon who was able to remain calm in her gaze.


    ��That is a possibility that I cannot rule out. As such, Prophet, you shall use your eyes to verify it. Our race has hidden ourselves in the Demon Realm for too long. If we continue to seal our eyes like so, we will only bring ruin upon ourselves. Prophet... I need to borrow your eyes to learn all the changes that have urred in the human world,�� Cecily gave a responsibility-filled order.


    ��Understood.��


    The Prophet epted Cecily��s order without any hesitation.


    ��Go and carry out your mission, sentinel,�� said Cecily.


    The Prophet nodded her head. Then, she closed the archaic book half her size. Carrying it, she leaped down from her chair and started walking toward the exit.


    Cecily watched as the little girl��s body swayed back and forth as she walked out the library.

 Chapter 262

    <h4>Chapter 262</h4>


    Carrying the book half her height, the Prophet returned to an area beneath the Royal Capital. This ce was her boratory.��


    She would conduct all her experiments rted to magic beneath the Royal Capital.


    Even though the basement was quite dark, the books on the shelves were all ced very orderly. One cannot find any dust or cobweb on the shelves at all.


    The Prophet was someone who cared a whole lot about the cleanliness and tidiness of things. It could even be said that she had OCD...


    Even though she would have to carry a stool between the shelves repeatedly in order to clean them, she would rather do that than to act like a certain Demon Realm��s Third Prince who would throw books all around the floor.


    The Prophet ced the book ��History of the Demon Realm�� back to where it belonged. Then, she took out an originium crystal from her desk drawer. It was an originium crystal enveloped in a special material.


    That originium crystal was a sessful invention from the Demon Realm��s Third Prince. Once one activates it, one will be able to record one��s voice.


    ��This is the seventy-second recording since the invention of the Voice Recording Crystal. It is now year 1525 in the Demon Realm��s calendar. The recorder of this message is Prophet.��


    The Prophet ced the originium crystal beside her mouth and quietly spoke into it.


    Since she began researching into magic, she formed a habit of keeping a diary. But, since she learned how to create originium crystals that could record one��s voice, she discovered that it was too cumbersome to use a diary to record her explorations into the unknown and started making voice recordings instead.


    Holding the ��Voice Recording Crystal,�� Prophet walked deeper into the basement.


    This ce was a cage formed with high-intensity transparent Dragon Crystals. A week ago, the Head Sentinel Cecily had ordered the few craftsmen of the Demon Realm to construct this cage. The construction of this rectangr cage used nearly all the Dragon Crystals in the Royal Capital.


    As for the creature imprisoned in the cage...


    The Prophet lifted open the gray cloth covering the cage. The creature inside the cage sensed the brightness and immediately charged toward the light while roaring. But, that creature collided into the transparent Dragon Crystal wall.


    ��After all this time, the abnormal Water Elemental has yet to return to normal. It has beenpletely taken over by some sort of frantic impulse and will attack all living creatures within its sight without stopping.��


    The Prophet stared at the water elemental behind the transparent wall. It can no longer be considered a water elemental.


    Even though the water elemental serving as attendants in the Royal Capital does not possess self-awareness, they would maintain an external appearance to resemble a Chaos Demon. But, this water elemental has lost that external appearance and transformed into a glob of gray liquid.


    From time to time, this liquid glob would even form thorns to strike at the transparent wall. It seemed as if it was attempting to tear to pieces Prophet��s petite body.


    ��Last time, I attempted to use ��purify�� to eliminate the strange matter in the body of the water elemental. That experiment seemed to have ended in a failure. The water elemental is still extremely hostile.��


    As she said those words, the Prophet looked to the water elemental behind the transparent wall. It was still attempting to attack her. She sighed.


    ��It is very possible that the cause for this water elemental��s loss of control has something to do with the plight affecting the Royal Capital��s crops. However, I��ve attempted over twenty different experiments to no avail. As such, I can onlyply with Her Highness Cecily��s suggestion and destroy this water elemental.��


    After saying those words, a heat rune appeared on the Prophet��s hand. After she touched the surface of the transparent Dragon Crystal, the temperature inside the cage started to rise. The temperature continued to rise. Eventually, the water elemental��s core started to evaporate under the intense heat and the water elemental began to disappear before the Propet��s field of vision.


    After she finished taking care of the water elemental, the Prophet returned to her desk and took out a backpack for long journeys.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she began to ce some of the items on her desk inside her backpack. While doing that, she also continued to record all the things she did today into the Voice Recording Crystal.


    ��Her Highness Cecily wanted me to proceed to Nond to learn human magic. I cannot deny that humanity��s attainments in magic far surpassed our own. Perhaps I will be able to discover the method to treat water elementals that have lost control in the capital of magic, Nond. But...��


    As her words reached this point, her hands suddenly came to a halt. She picked up the originium crystal recording her voice. Her scarlet pupils were reflected on the clear surface of the originium crystal.


    ��I am incapable of believing that humans will truly be willing to ept demons. I��ve witnessed the most despicable side of humanity and their hatred for demons with my very eyes. As such, I suspect that this might be a plot from the Third Prince utilizing the help of humans... But, even if it is a plot, I��ve already prepared a way to handle it.��


    The Prophet ced down her Voice Recording Crystal. Then, she removed her wooden sses. Her scarlet pupils turned pitch-ck. Her demon horns also gradually disappeared from her head.


    Right now, the Prophet looked like an ordinary human girl.


    ��I hope the small changes to my body wille in handy,�� The Prophet ced her sses back on. She finished packing the things in her backpack and tried to carry it on her back.


    Unfortunately, with all the things she had crammed into the backpack, the backpack was nearly her height. Right after she carried the backpack, she immediately lost bnce and fell on her butt.


    ��A mistake...��


    Sitting on the ground, the Prophet fixed her crooked sses. Then, she tensed up her legs and gathered all her strength to stand back up. Unfortunately, after several attempts, she still didn��t manage to get up.


    ��This body cannot withstand such a heavy backpack. The burden needs to be lessened.��


    .........


    Glowtree Garden at the center of the Royal Capital. Having finished packing her luggage, the Prophet arrived at the garden. Her four apprentices were already waiting for her at the garden.


    ��Her Highness Cecily must��ve exined the destination of our mission to you all,�� said the Prophet.


    ��But... Esteemed Teacher, will the humans of Nond really be willing to admit us?��


    The person who asked that question was a mixed-blood born from a Horned Demon and a Subus. Mixed-blooded demons were extremely rare. A person like him would only appear one in ten million.


    While the Prophet was carrying on a mission from Cecily, she came across this mixed-blooded demon outcast and decided to take him as her student.


    ��That��s a question without an answer. As such, you will have to remain on guard.��


    The Prophet was able to hear the excitement in her student��s voice. It would appear that he was looking forward to the human world. Or perhaps, he was looking forward to the legendary Capital of Magic, Nond.


    Unfortunately, the spiral horn on his head destined him to be unable to assimte with humanity. Even if he was to reach the human world, it was likely that he would be banished from humanity by the mages due to his identity as a demon. Worse yet, he might even be hunted down for rewards.


    The Prophet��s other four students also, more or less, possess some demonic characteristics. But, it was her attendant that gave her the most problems.


    ��Zeru, is the teleportation gate ready?��


    The Prophet looked to the giant figure standing in the garden. That giant resembled a product created bybining a lizard with a lion. Merely those green mes emitting out from between his scales were enough to make humans raise their weapons to attack it.


    Her attendant was a Sin Demon.


    If her students were to try to hide their demon characteristics, they would be able to move around the human city for a while. But, it was different for this Sin Demon. He would immediately cause the city to enter a state of alert just by entering it. Furthermore, arge amount of human soldiers would immediatelye to surround him.


    ��The preparations are ready, Lady Prophet,�� said the Sin Demon.


    The Prophet knew that it was most definitely a mistake to bring a Sin Demon along to the human world.


    But, in order to guarantee her safety and the safety of her students, she had no choice but to make this mistaken decision. Even if she was to be surrounded by a group of soldiers, she was confident that this Sin Demon would be able to help them escape from the soldiers and back to the Demon Realm.


    Furthermore, the ce they will be proceeding toward was the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow. That death-filled forest was no less dangerous than the Scorching mes Mountain Range ruled by Duke ck Dragon.


    If one was to rank the Demon Realm��s Four Dukes in how difficult it was to municate�� with them, the Duke ranked first would definitely not be that vicious Duke ck Dragon.


    No matter how ruthless that Duke ck Dragon might be, he would be willing topromise as long as one presents to him a sufficient amount of shiny objects.


    But, the Duke of Bones residing in the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow was someone truly difficult to deal with. Very rarely were living creatures able to exit that forest alive.


    Thus, for insurance��s sake...


    ��Zeru, apany me.��


    After saying those words, the Prophet stepped into the opened teleportation gate.

 Chapter 263

    <h4>Chapter 263</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Upon walking out of the teleportation gate, the Prophet immediately started looking around her surroundings.


    She had been to the borders of the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow to inspect things before. From her inspections, the forest left behind one impression �� danger.


    The aura of death and the wandering undeads that filled the forest were both natural enemies to all living creatures!


    The Prophet can only hope that her Sin Demon attendant��s teleportation gate was ced urately at the edge of the Forest of the Twilight��s Shadow.


    But, upon examining her surroundings, the Prophet saw that there was a towering castle before her.


    There existed only a single ce in the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow with human-like construction �� the Duke of Bones�� residence in the center of the forest!


    If she came out at the border of the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow, then she might encounter some low-level zombies or skeletons; undeads that she could easily get rid of with a wave of her hand.


    But, at this ce, she might encounter Death Knights, Howling Banshees and other top tier undeads. It was even possible that she could anger that violent-tempered Duke of Bones!


    ��Teacher, where is this?��


    Worst yet, her students had also followed her through the teleportation gate.


    ��Carefully conceal your auras. Zeru, construct a new teleportation gate.��


    The Prophet remainedpletely calm in this forbidden area. All the while, she was on full alert of any movements from the castle.


    If the Duke of Bones was to suddenly be furious by them intruding upon her territory, she could use ��this is by Her Highness Cecily��s orders�� to lengthen the amount of time she would remain alive in this world.


    But, if they were to continue to stay here, even if they had the protection from the Demon Realm��s second princess, they might not necessarily be safe.


    ��So cold... This ce... is the center of the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow. Esteemed Teacher, I saw Undead Knights and Soulreavers!��


    One of the Prophet��s dutiful students had managed to determine their location. But, upon doing so, he started to shiver in terror at the sight of those dangerous undeads.


    Fear for undead was not a privilege that only humans had. Some of the more timid demons would also fear the undead.


    After that student brought the matter up, the other three students immediately realized how dangerous of a ce they��re in.


    ��A Dementor seemed to have floated over there.��


    ��There are Ghouls everywhere...��


    Panic began to spread through the four apprentices. The Prophet tried to calm her students down. But, before she could even say anything, she could hear the sound of musical instruments...


    Music? At a ce like this?


    The Prophet raised her head in disbelief. She looked in the direction of the castle. A soothing piano��s melody wasing out from the direction of the castle. When the Prophet began to carefully listen to it, she discovered that it was an extremely soothing and calm tune.


    It was so gentle that even the nervousness she had in entering the forbidden area of death disappeared...


    That song was able to affect one��s spirit. Although her heart has been calmed, the Prophet started feeling a trace of sorrow as she continued to listen to the music. It was the sadness from parting with one��s lover.


    But, the Prophet had never had a lover in her entire life. How could she possibly feel this sort of emotional grief caused by love?


    The Prophet��s four students were also affected by the melody. The piano��s melody has managed to easen up their nervousness. But, at the same time it did that, it touched upon the deepest sadness within their hearts.


    ��That might be a magic capable of affecting one��s mind!��


    The Prophet loudly reminded her students. Right after her words left her mouth, an all-new teleportation gate appeared beside her.


    A Sin Demon an entire head taller than her own Sin Demon attendant walked out from the teleportation gate... That Sin Demon was even wearing detailed and form-fitting clothes.


    That Sin Demon walked over to the Prophet and half-kneel before her. After examining this petite girl, he said, ��By the order of the Third Prince, I��vee to greet you all.��


    ��At the central region of the Duke of Bones�� territory?��


    The Prophet had heard that the Third Prince had entered some sort of treaty with the Duke of Bones. But, she did not expect for the treaty to be this firm.


    That violent-tempered Duke of Bones actually allowed strangers to enter the central region of her territory!


    ��His Highness said that the Duke of Bones is a gentle person. One can find out her gentleness from her musical performances. Thus, please do not be afraid.��


    Gentle person...


    The Prophet did not wish to linger on this topic for too long.


    ��My students were affected by the Duke of Bones�� mental magic attacks. Will their condition be cured upon their arrival in the human world?��


    The Prophet discovered that two of her students were already starting to grow teary-eyed.


    ��Mental magic attack? No... this is a serenade performed by Lady Duke of Bones. It is written by a humanposer by the name of Schubert. Furthermore, His Highness has especially mentioned that ��Serenade�� is the name of the song.��


    The Sin Demon diligently exined things to the Prophet.


    At a time like this, the Prophet was not interested in learning knowledge about music from Zenarth. She only wanted to quickly leave this forest��s forbidden area.


    At this moment, the piano came to a sudden stop. The aura of death in the surrounding area grew so intense. The Prophet felt like she was choking.


    Even though her expression remained the same, her heartbeat was already elerating...


    ��Another group of troublesome... travelers.��


    A pitch-ck figure walked out from the castle walls. A skeleton with eye sockets burning with Soulfires was walking in midair and toward them.


    Every single person the moving Soulfires looked upon held their breath. Finally, the Duke of Bones�� gazended on the Prophet. The Prophet was the only person who dared to look at this powerful Lich face to face.


    ��My apprentices and I are only passing through this area. We will not cause you any inconveniences, Duke of Bones,�� The Prophet did a gesture of respectmonly seen in the Demon Realm and spoke with a tone that was neither servile nor overbearing.


    ��When trying to act brave, it��s best to make sure that your legs don��t tremble, little girl,�� The Duke of Bones reminded the Prophet with an ear-piercing voice.


    The Prophet immediately turned her head downward to look at her legs. She discovered that her legs weren��t trembling at all. When she raised her head back up, she heard an extremely vulgarughter from the Duke of Bones.


    ��Zenarth! Tell me, did you bring the new movie with you this time? The movie reviews are already up on the Mage Forum, why have I yet to see the movie?.��


    The Duke of Bones disappeared before the Prophet. In a blink of an eye, she had appeared beside the Sin Demon. The mes in her eye-sockets were sizing up Zenarth.


    ��That is a major vition of the treaty.��


    ��Lady Duke of Bones, His Highness told me to pass on this message to you. He hoped that you could forgive him for being busy recently. This here is the originium crystal containing the movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.����


    Zenarth opened his furry paw. There was a sparkling and translucent originium crystal inside.


    The originium crystal flew over to the Duke of Bones�� hand. The Lich picked up the originium crystal with her thumb and index finger and began to examine it.


    ��This seemed to be longer than the one screened in the theater. I��m assuming there��s the so-called ��behind-the-scenes�� in this originium crystal, right? Very well. Zenarth, you have three hours to send these demons off. If they��re still here by the time I finish writing my film review, they will forever remain here and be my faithful audiences.��


    The Duke of Bones ced away the originium crystal. Before the Prophet could even understand what was going on, the Lich disappeared before them.


    The behavior from the Duke of Bones hadpletely surpassed her expectations. She was in such glee and excitement like she had obtained some sort of treasure.


    Exactly what could bring such excitement to a Lich that has lived for hundreds of years?


    ��Zenarth, please excuse me for asking... does that originium crystal called Hachiko contain the documentation of some sort of taboo magic?�� The Prophet walked over to Zenarth who was constructing a magic formation.


    ��Taboo magic? No...�� As Zenarth has interacted with humans for a long time now, hismunication abilities have increased. After pondering for a short moment, he answered, ��That originium crystal only contains... the scenes of the interactions between an old man and a hound.��


    ��The scenes of the interactions between an old man and a hound?��


    The Prophet was once again skeptical. There was no reason for a Lich to be so happy like she was about to be reborn to this world from the scenes of the interactions between an old man and a hound.


    ��I am incapable of exining things further. When you reach Nond, His Highness will be able to inform you everything,�� Zenarth finished setting up the teleportation formation to the human world. As he nned to guide these demons into the teleportation formation, he discovered that there was a fellow Sin Demon among them. Furthermore, this Sin Demon��s fur color resembled his own.


    ��Wait.�� Zenarth stopped the Prophet who was nning to enter the teleportation formation.


    ��What��s... wrong?��


    The Prophet took a slight step back. She stared at the Sin Demon anticipating that it was nning to make things difficult for them.


    But, Zenarth pointed to the Sin Demon at the end of the group, ��If my kin wishes to proceed to Nond, he will need to find a cloak to cover him. Otherwise... it will lead to major troubles.��

 Chapter 264

    <h4>Chapter 264</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Nond. Hearthstone Tavern.


    Early in the morning, Joshua��s study has been seized by the Flower of Fari. Before the Morning News had even aired, Gallolie came to the Hearthstone Tavern with the ckwood Elf Priestess Oranka and her elven bodyguard y.


    Her purpose was to finish thend cultivation work in ��Minecraft�� that she didn��t finishst night.


    ��y, you need to use a shovel to dig the earth...�� Gallolie provided her elven bodyguard who had juste in contact with that game some rmendations.


    ��But... young miss, how do I make shovels?��


    ��I��ll drop one for you.��


    Gallolie had be a qualified nd cultivator.�� Albeit, it was only in the game.


    Likest time, Joshua was standing by his study��s door watching the four girls sitting around the desk ying Minecraft. The only difference was that the elven priestess��s seat has been reced by Gallolie��s bodyguard y.


    ��The Daughter of the Forest seemed to be very fond of this ce,�� Priestess Oranka��s voice was suddenly heard.


    Joshua turned around to the elven priestess standing outside the door. The ckwood Elves�� elder, Safran, was also present.


    ��Gallolie has only grown fond of that game.��


    Joshua straightened his body and closed the door to his study so that their conversations will not disturb Gallolie��s Minecraft farming adventure.


    ��Unfortunately, if Gallolie is to continue acting like this, I will not be able to exin things to Madam Schroder in Fari,�� said Joshua.


    ��Madam Schroder will be grateful toward the protection you��ve offered us, Son of Chaos,�� said Elder Safran.


    ��I��m talking about Gallolie��s addiction to the game. It is possible for one to be addicted to the games created from the runes. Madam Schroder wouldn��t allow for her daughter to be engrossed in a fictional world all day long every day.��


    Joshua took a nce at the clock in the tavern.


    It was not yet time for the Morning News. Yet, Gallolie already came to visit the Hearthstone Tavern with Priestess Oranka and y.


    ��Addiction...�� Priestess Oranka mumbled that word.


    ��I think it��s because everything in Nond is simply too novel for Gallolie and our people. That is why they grew to be curious about them.��


    At the same time Priestess Oranka used that sort of justification to convince Joshua, she was also trying to convince herself...


    The reason for that was because the eight priestesses under her were acting strangetely. At the beginning, these young elven priestesses were filled with fear toward the human world.


    But today, the two youngest priestesses decided to go out to conduct ��information gathering.�� In other words, they decided to take a stroll outside.


    Priestess Oranka even heard that they��ve managed to make some... friends... on the Mage Forum.


    Those all-new changes gave Priestess Oranka a bad premonition.


    ��Okay then. I��ll trust the rumored self-control the Flower of Fari had,�� Joshua does not believe that Gallolie��s aplishments were all acquired with only her looks.


    ��That said, what are your ns? Do you n to wait for the World Tree to germinate and then return to Fari with Gallolie? Or... do you n to continue to stay here for a while?�� asked Joshua.


    ��My people are hoping that I will be able to bring the reborn Holy Tree back.��


    Priestess Oranka looked at Joshua��s study. Even though there was a wooden wall between them, she could still see the seed of the World Tree lodging in Gallolie��s body.


    That seed was growing with an unimaginable speed.


    ��Even though it is hard to ept, Nond is able to provide the Holy Tree with more fertile soil. I n to stay here a bit longer with my sisters. As such, Son of Chaos, we hope to be able to obtain the... method to elerate the growth of the Holy Tree,�� said Priestess Oranka.


    She took the bait! Joshua pped his hands in his heart the moment he heard Oranka��s answer.


    What that ckwood Elf Priestess asked of him could basically be tranted as ��Please make us popr!��


    For Joshua, that was not something difficult to aplish. These ckwood Elves were good looking and had pleasant voices for both narration and singing. They were full of potential to be idols.


    If they��re willing... Joshua could help these ckwood Elven priestesses walk apletely different path all for the growth of their Holy Tree.


    ��This will have to depend on the individual,�� With a smile on his face, Joshua said to this hope-filled ckwood Elf priestess, ��If you don��t mind, I will go to Fari��s Mansion in the afternoon to conduct an ��interview�� with the other elven priestesses. Only after that will I be able to determine what the best n would be.��


    Right after Joshua finished saying those words, the dark elf who was in charge of the Morning News walked in from another room. She interrupted the conversation between Joshua and the two ckwood Elves.


    ��Joshua, I��ve received news from a member of the ck Dove that they��ve seen temrs from the Nation of the Holy Church outside the city.��


    The dark elf took out an originium crystal and tossed it to Joshua.


    Joshua imbued his magic power into the originium crystal and a photo of the area outside Nond was projected out of the crystal.


    After the dark elf took on the upation of a reporter, she went and roped in her trusted aides from the ck Dove to assist in her career. Joshua upheld his promise and started paying them wages and benefits such as pension, unemployment insurance, medical insurance, work-rted injury insurance, maternity insurance and housing fund.


    ��It seemed like a very small group.��


    Joshua doesn��t know why the Nation of the Holy Church would dispatch temrs to Nond at a time like this. Unluckily, the missionaries from the Demon Realm dispatched by his elder sister Cecily would also arrive at Nond today. Furthermore, they will be arriving near Squirrel Street.


    If the temrs were to encounter the missionaries from the Demon Realm, it is very possible that they will start fighting uncontrobly.


    ��Sure enough, maybe I should have Zenarth change the location of the teleportation gate to the dwarves�� city? As for now... Thousand Faces, help me find a carriage. I will need to proceed to Squirrel Streetter.��


    Joshua nned to personally proceed to Squirrel Street to wee the missionaries from the Demon Realm so that they would not end up fighting the temrs.


    ��Son of Chaos, do you require assistance?�� asked Elder Safran.


    As the rtionship between the ckwood Elves and the Nation of the Holy Church has soured beyond repair, Elder Safran would show no mercy in swatting down the temrs with his bear ws.


    ��The temrs would not dare to mess around in Nond. I am only going to pick up some friends from my home town at Squirrel Street. Elder Safran, you should stay here to protect Gallolie instead.��


    Joshua cannot negate the possibility of inquisitors hiding among the temrs. Those elusive assassins were what they really needed to be on guard against.


    At this moment, Ciri suddenly pushed open the study��s door and walked out. She was holding a staff in her hand. It seemed like she was eavesdropping on the conversation between Joshua and the two ckwood Elves.


    ��I guess, at a time like this, I should say ��A fight? Count me in!�� right?�� Ciri waved around the spear-like staff in her hand.


    ��Even if there��s a conflict, I don��t think we��d need you, Ciri, to act. There seemed to be a... Sin Demon that looked very much like Zenarth among the missionaries from the Demon Realm,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 265

    <h4>Chapter 265</h4>


    The Sin Demon by the name of Zenarth did not teleport the Prophet and others directly inside Nond. Instead, they were teleported to a region at the borders of Nond.


    It took the Prophet and her students half a day of travel to reach an area of Nond near the border, the Squirrel Street.


    ��Esteemed teacher, how much longer do we have to wait here?�� One of the Prophet��s students asked her uneasily.


    ��That Sin Demon Zenarth mentioned the Third Prince will send people over to receive us. You all continue to stay on alert. Just make sure that the humans in the surrounding area do not discover you.��


    The Prophet was able to understand why her apprentices were feeling uneasy. After all... there were humans all over this ce.


    Even though the Prophet had used some illusion magic to disguise her apprentices�� demonic characteristics beforeing to Nond, she was unable to transform that giant Sin Demon to an ordinary human adult size.


    Because of that, she could only ept Zenarth��s proposal and have the Sin Demon wear a cloak that covered his entire body.


    But, the Sin Demon behind her, with a height of two ordinary sized humans one on top of the other, was simply too conspicuous. Even though he was wearing a cloak, he still caught many people��s attention.


    Fortunately, the Prophet saw Cave Giants on this street... Although she had no idea why this slow-witted race of demi-humans would be in a human city, it seemed that the humans of the Squirrel Street had taken the Sin Demon behind her to be a slow-witted Cave Giant instead of some sort of terrifying demon...


    ��Why are all those humans surrounding that sculpture of a hound?��


    ��It seemed like the name carved underneath that sculpture is ��Devoted Companion: Hachiko.����


    Hachiko? Hearing thement from her apprentices, the Prophet turned to look at the za before the Klia Stage Station.


    She was only able to see the statue erected on that za after removing her wooden sses.


    It was not a sculpture of a certain renowned mage of Nond. Instead, it was a sitting hound.


    That hound statue was likely there as an ornament. But, she was unable to understand why there were so many humans standing next to that statue and offering prayers to it.


    Offering prayers to a dog? Are those humans mentally stable?


    The Prophet ced her sses back on and stopped bothering to pay attention to the strange behavior of the humans on the za. She began to search for the ��receiver�� mentioned by the Third Prince.


    The longer they waited in a human-filled ce, the more dangerous it would be for them. Her disguises would not be able to pull a wool over the eyes of those high level mages.


    But, she still saw no sight of the so-called ��receiver.��


    Because of that, her feeling of having fallen in a trap grew more and more intense.


    While the Prophet was waiting anxiously, two little boys suddenly ran across the Prophet. They seemed to be ying a game of tag. But, the boy chasing after the other boy suddenly slowed to a halt before the Prophet.


    ��Don��te near me,�� Right when the Prophet was nning to shout at that boy to not approach her, she discovered that the boy��s eyes were not on her at all.


    Crap! The Prophet immediately turned around to look at her Sin Demon attendant standing behind her. While he was wearing a cloak, he wasn��t wearing a mask. As such, the true appearance of the Sin Demon who has been lowering his head to conceal his facial features the entire time was seen by the boy due to their height difference.


    Immediately, the Prophet��s nerves tensed up.


    She gambled in her heart that the little boy does not recognize the appearance of Sin Demons, that he would only see Zeru as a humanoid beast or... this city has epted demons like the Third Prince stated.


    Maybe even though their identities have been exposed, they would still be able to walk around in this city freely.


    ��My apologies, youngdy.��


    The little boy��s mother ran over and picked up the little boy. But, the boy extended his finger to point at the Sin Demon attendant behind the Prophet.


    ��Mother... demon...��


    An ordinary human child was actually able to recognize a Sin Demon? The Prophet clenched her teeth. Her first gamble ended in a loss. What the boy said made her mother realize what it was hiding under the cloak.


    At this moment, the Prophet could only verify if the reactions of the humans of this city would be as the Third Prince said. She wanted to see if they would ept them.


    As that boy was so young, he did not show any fear toward Zeru. When his mother raised his head, she also caught sight of the true appearance of the Sin Demon.


    ��Zeru! Keep calm!��


    The Prophet said to the Sin Demon behind her. But, Zeru was also extremely nervous. When his sight crossed that human woman��s, his instinct made him open his mouth and reveal his sharp fangs.


    ��Your Highness?�� The human mother suddenly covered her mouth and gasped in surprise.


    Your Highness? The Prophet was shocked. She cannot understand why that human would address a Sin Demon as ��Your Highness.��


    ��Mother, it��s Belle��s lover, the Demon Prince!�� The human boy pointed at the Sin Demon and shouted.


    His shout immediately attracted the attention of many people around Klia Stage Station.


    When she sensed the eyes of all the humans, the Prophet realized that it was time for her to use her final n... rely on the Sin Demon��s space-time travel ability to escape from this City.


    But, she did not feel any hostility from the surrounding humans. Instead, many of the women revealed a sort of... facial expression that she cannotprehend.


    ��Zeru, do not act impulsively.��


    The Prophet reminded the Sin Demon behind her again. But, that Sin Demon was already prepared for a battle. With all those humans looking at them, he directly removed his cloak and exposed his fangs and let out a growl at them.


    There was a reason why Sin Demons were incapable of governing the Demon Realm. Some Sin Demons were simply toocking in intelligence.


    The Third Prince��s Sin Demon had outstanding intelligence byparison. As for her Sin Demon, he was slightlycking in logic and reason.


    The Prophet could already imagine that those humans would start fleeing in terror.


    But, to her surprise, the humans not only did not start fleeing, there were even twenty-some human women that started to slowly walk toward the Sin Demon. They had curious expressions on their faces.


    ��Is it truly the Demon Prince?��


    ��He seemed a bit different...��


    The Prophet could hear the whispers from the human women. At this point, she no longer cared why the humans would address her Sin Demon attendant as a Prince.


    But, as the humans did not attack them, the Prophet started to tell her Sin Demon attendant to calm down.


    ��Zeru, hide your fangs. Keep calm.��


    After the Prophet told Zeru to calm down repeatedly, Zero was finally able to return to normal. But, his eyes were tightly fixed onto the approaching humans.


    ��Um, Your Highness, may I touch your paw, no... I mean, may I hold your hand?��


    Finally, a courageous human woman walked over and asked the Sin Demon standing behind the Prophet.


    Hold hands? Could it be that it was truly as the Third Prince said, that this city had epted demons...?


    Wait... at this time, the Prophet cannot believe the expressions she was seeing on the faces of those human women. The human girl who walked over to ask about holding hands with her attendant Zeru... her face waspletely red with shyness.


    The Prophet remembered what this sort of expression was called �� in love.


    These human women actually fell in love for a Sin Demon? Sure enough, there was something wrong with their heads.


    But, even though this might be the case, the Prophet still turned to nod at Zeru. She had him agree to that human girl��s request.


    When Zeru extended his wed hand toward the human girl, the Prophet felt like she would finally choose to run away in fear.


    But, that human girl was so bold. She actually extended her hand and patted... Zeru��s paw pads.


    Her actions seemed to have incurred the jealousy from the other women. They too rushed over to Zeru and requested to shake hands with him.


    A member of the Sin Demons known for their enormous fierceness in the Demon Realm was left at aplete loss after being surrounded by the love-smitten human women. Zeru began to search for the silhouette of his master.


    But, regretfully, as the Prophet was simply too short, he cannot even find her in this vast crowd of people.


    ��These humans... must��ve gone insane already.��


    That was thest impression the Prophet had before being swallowed by the tide of people.

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266 – Receiving Guests (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 266: �C Receiving Guests (Long Chapter)</h4>


    The Prophet has only just arrived at Nond. Yet, she already experienced the ��enthusiasm and hospitality�� of the people here.


    But, that enthusiasm was simply too extreme!


    It took the Prophet all her strength to squeeze out of the circle of twenty-some girls. She only just took a breather when she discovered that more people wereing over here. If they do not leave right away, she will once again be swallowed by the tide of people.


    Exactly what was going on?


    Carrying her backpack, the Prophet took a couple steps back. Her four apprentices also managed to squeeze out of the tide of humans. They ran over to her side.


    In disbelief, the Prophet watched as more and more humans started gathering over here from all directions. In the end, she turned to look at her Sin Demon attendant.


    She has realized... all these humans wereing for her Sin Demon attendant!


    Furthermore, not only were these humans not afraid of her attendant being a Sin Demon, she could even hear screechs of admiration from those human women.


    ��Es..Esteemed Teacher, what are these humans nning on doing?��


    The Prophet��s apprentices were already terrified by the human tides. Never had they ever seen this many humans in their entire life.


    Furthermore, due to the image of the humans painted in the Demon Realm, these young demons, more or less, all had a phobia of humans.


    It was the same as how most humans were afraid of powerful demons.


    ��I don��t know either. Perhaps... they��re followers of a certain religion that idolizes Sin Demons?��


    The Prophet knew that there were churches in the human world that idolizes demons. Those churches were deemed as ��evil cults�� by the Nation of the Holy Church. If the demon worshippers were found in the Nation of the Holy Church, they will all be put up to the guillotine.


    But, it seemed that in Nond, there was an enormous amount of demon worshippers, far more than the Prophet anticipated. At this moment, there were over thirty people surrounding the Sin Demon Zeru. Because of that, Zeru was feeling extremely uneasy.


    ��Could it be that the Third Prince had established a religion idolizing demons in Nond?��


    The Prophet pondered exactly what the Third Prince did in Nond to make all these women infatuated with a Sin Demon... especially his palms and ears.


    ��Zeru, maintain a smile on your face. Do not attack these humans and slowly walk out,�� The Prophet ordered the extremely nervous Sin Demon with his hairs standing up on end.


    Even though the Prophet felt admiration toward the Third Prince��s religion, the number of overly pious followers was simply frightening, she does not believe that the followers of that religion has reached the entirety of Nond.


    Someone will most definitely recognize her subordinate as a dangerous Sin Demon and not a kitten that one could touch and pat!


    Standing at the stage station��s za, Zeru was simply too eye-catching!


    The Prophet began tofort the Sin Demon to ease his nervousness. At the same time, she tried to have him escape from the humans surrounding him.


    ��Esteemed Teacher.... I... I seemed to have seen the crest from the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    Suddenly, one of the Prophet��s apprentices whispered to her.


    Before entering Nond, the Prophet had exined a lot of things to these young demons. They included ��do not interact with humans�� and ��all the humans wearing missionary outfits and armors with crests of the Nation of the Holy Church are extremely dangerous.��


    She told them that they must escape should they encounter those people and definitely not linger around for long.


    Following the direction indicated by her apprentice, she looked to the other side of the stage station. Sure enough, there were three knights with the crests of the Nation of the Holy Church walking over here with quick steps.


    ��Trouble,�� The situation that the Prophet wishes for the least finally urred. The Sin Demon��s giant size had caught the attention of the Holy Church��s temrs.


    ��Everyone, please keep away from that demon! He��s extremely dangerous!��


    The three temrs hurried over to the stage station. When they saw the Sin Demon surrounded by the crowd, they immediately drew the swords on their waist.


    One of the temrs was not wearing a helmet. As such, the Prophet was able to see the distorted and fear-filled expression on his face.


    Furthermore, even though they were aiming their swords at Zeru, their hands were trembling nonstop.


    Those were the proper behaviors that humans should have when encountering a Sin Demon... The Prophet had no idea why she would think of that at a time like this.


    On the battlefield, Sin Demons were extremely dangerous monsters. Ordinary temrs would definitely not be able to defeat such a dangerous demon. Only veteran temrs had the ability to fight a Sin Demon.


    But, these three temrs seemed to only be new recruits.


    ��Ladies, please quickly get away from that demon!��


    One of the temrs once again shouted at the crowd surrounding Zeru. But, not a single person bothered to pay attention to him.


    ��Careful, I sense more than a single demon here.��


    The leader of the temrs started to look all over the ce. Soon, his eyes fixed onto one of the Prophet��s... apprentices.


    ��Es...Esteemed Teacher.��


    The apprentice started to panic the moment the temr��s eyesnded on him. In fear, he backed away repeatedly.


    The moment the temrs drew their swords, the Sin Demon Zeru had detected his master was in danger. Slightly rough, he pushed aside the humans surrounding him and shielded the Prophet behind him.


    ��Keep your distance from them, humans!��


    Zeru roared to threaten the three temrs. His roar caused two of the temrs to tremble their sword-holding hands nonstop. It would appear that the Sin Demons�� deterrence was still effective toward humans.


    To the Prophet��s confusion, it seemed like those women became... even more excited after seeing Zeru shielding them?


    The believers of the religion established by the Third Prince were this pious?


    ��Go and inform Lord Archbishop!�� At this moment, the leader of the temrs made a sensible decision. Then, he shouted at the surrounding crowd, ��Everyone, please quickly leave this ce! That is a vicious Sin Demon! He is capable of enormous destruction!��


    A portion of the bystandersplied with the temr leader��s warning and left the troublesome area. But, a small portion of them still remained.


    ��Please leave this ce immediately!�� The temr leader shouted at the people unwilling to leave.


    He cannot understand why a dangerous Sin Demon would appear in a human city. But, if this Sin Demon was to wreak havoc, he will definitely bring about an enormous amount of casualties.


    ��Zeru, we��re leaving.��


    The Prophet was not nning to wait for the temrs to bring back reinforcements. She was ready to flee.


    But, right at this moment, a group of people in white suddenly appeared around the Klia Stage Station. They began to disperse the crowd. One of them also got up to that temr to ask what��s going on.


    They��re not... the temr��s reinforcements?


    Before the Prophet could even understand what happened, a horse carriage slowly pulled over from outside the stage station and stopped before her.


    The door of the carriage slowly opened. The Demon Realm��s Third Prince Joshua was sitting in the horse carriage.


    ��Prophet, you��ve arrived ten minutes earlier than our agreed time. But, it��s still not toote, get on the carriage.��


    ��Get on the carriage? What about those temrs?�� The Prophet discovered that those temrs were all stopped by the people in white. Those people seemed to be Nond��sw enforcers.


    ��They will not be able to cause any troubles for us. Instead, that Sin Demon behind you might cause traffic congestion in the streets leading to Squirrel Street. Right now, there��s a lot of people rushing over from all over Nond to see the Sin Demon behind you,�� said Joshua.


    After hearing that, the Prophet stopped hesitating any longer and got in the horse carriage. Her four apprentices also managed to get in the carriage. But, it took the Sin Demon Zeru quite some effort to squeeze himself into the horse carriage. He was forced to crook his head and lower his head in the tiny space inside the horse carriage.


    The horse carriage began to slowly travel toward Joshua��s destination.


    Taking advantage of her small build, the Prophet squeezed over to the window and started looking out. It was as Joshua said, the temrs were forced to exin what happened to thew enforcers. They were attempting to tell thew enforcers how dangerous the Sin Demons were.


    But, thew enforcers still refused to allow them to pursue after the horse carriage.


    Even though she felt utter disbelief at this sight, it seemed like thew enforcers of this city... were standing on their side?


    The Prophet returned to her seat and looked at Joshua seated across from her.


    Even though it has been a long time since shest saw him, he still appeared the same. The Prophet felt like he still had no regard for his appearance and gave off a verynguid and unkempt air.


    In simpler terms, he resembled a failure incapable of attaining greatness...


    But, what the Third Prince had aplished in Nond made the Prophet withdraw her contempt for him.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, did you really manage to make the people of Nond... worship demons?��


    Beforeing here, the Prophet was skeptical that Nond would ept demons. But, what happened at the stage station earlier made her realize that the people of Nond were not only willing to ept demons, they were even... fond of demons.


    ��Worship? It��s not at that level. It��s only a small change in their impression toward us right now. It��s actually still a very long way from full eptance.��


    Joshua shrugged his shoulder to express that the citizens of Nond have yet to unconditionally ept foreign races.


    ��But, when my attendant Zeru exposed his true identity at that stage station, the humans not only showed no fear, they were instead feeling admiration toward him.��


    The Prophet looked to the squeezed Sin Demon. Even though the carriage was very big, it was nowhere enough to contain his massive size.


    ��Eh... it��s because your attendant��s outward appearance is special. Those people must��ve thought him to be another Sin Demon. That is, my attendant, Zenarth. If he��s in Nond... mmm... he��ll be very popr too, especially to some girls.��


    ��Very popr?��


    The Prophet has never heard of a demon being described as popr to humans.


    ��The details behind this phenomenon is a bit difficult to exin. I will tell you everything once we reach our destination. Furthermore, even though Nond is able to ept most demons, your attendant will still be considered as ��extremely dangerous�� for the authorities of Nond. Because of that, he will not be able to stay in the city for too long.��


    Joshua must admit that the external appearance of the Sin Demons was simply too... fierce. He also cannot ignore their powerful battle capabilities and their space-time abilities.


    What Joshua was doing right now was equivalent to bringing a cat-shaped weapon of mass destruction to Nond��s city center.


    Even though the fur on the cat-shaped weapon��s paws were very soft, even though his paw pads were so very cozy to the touch, the Seven Sages of Nond would still not allow a demon capable of killing thousands of people to remain in the city center.


    Mainly, it also had to do with the Sin Demons�� appearance. Take dragons for example. While they could transform their appearances to that of humans and enter human cities, the humans of the cities will immediately take up arms in resistance should the dragons reveal their true forms in the skies above the cities.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... you��re not the ruler of Nond?��


    The Prophet had thought that Joshua had sessfully entered into a position of authority within Nond. Else, his demon religion wouldn��t have gone so smoothly. Moreover, he had managed to maneuver all thosew enforcers to stop the temrs. No matter how she looked at him, she felt that he was someone with great power in Nond.


    ��Nond��s power structure is not a simple hierarchy. While I do know a Sage, I do not possess any authority. As for thosew enforcers earlier...�� Joshua was able to determine the reason why this young-looking demon asked him that question, ��It is not because of some orders from above that thosew enforcers decided to shield your departure.��


    ��Then?��


    ��Are you to say that those humans are willing to protect us out of their own ord?��


    Two of the Prophet��s apprentices couldn��t help themselves from interrupting into the conversation. Hearing their naive voices, Joshua couldn��t help butugh.


    ��Of course not. Demons aren��t giant pandas. It��s because of this.��


    Joshua opened his left hand for a brief moment. When he closed it again, a shiny object appeared between his fingers. It was a gold coin.


    ��I��ve presented thew enforcers in charge of the Squirrel Street a sum that they cannot refuse. In simpler terms, I��ve bribed them,�� said Joshua.


    ��So that��s the case.��


    The Prophet was slightly disappointed by Joshua��s answer. But, that was within her expectations too.


    Humans weren��t kindhearted creatures. Most of the time, they were extremely cold and showed no regard toward other humans, much less other races.


    ��I��ve prepared your residences. But, your attendant Zeru will have to return to the Demon Realm. After all, this is a human city,�� said Joshua regretfully.


    The horse carriage was not proceeding toward Nond��s city center. Instead, it stopped outside of Nond.


    No matter how fond of the Sin Demons the fans of ��Beauty and the Demon�� were, they would not be able to change the decision of the Seven Sages. They would not allow a Sin Demon with space-time abilities to stay in their city for it would mean an unpredictable threat to Nond.


    Even though Joshua was transforming the impression humans had toward demons, Nond had not established any alliance with the Demon Realm.


    ��I understand.��


    When the horse carriage stopped, the Prophet opened the door and walked down.


    ��You can have your servant proceed to the vige Zenarth is at. I believe the residents of that vige will dly ept a Sin Demon,�� Joshua offered a new destination for the Sin Demon.


    ��Zeru, you do as His Highness Joshua suggested and meet up with your kin. Make sure to not engage in any conflict with humans on your way there!��


    ��Understood.��


    After the Prophet gave the order, the Sin Demon left the horse carriage and proceeded toward the forest. The Prophet watched as Zeru disappeared deep into the forest.

 Chapter 267

    <h4>Chapter 267</h4>


    Currently, Gallolie was controlling her game character to spread ��bone meal�� on the seeds she had just nted.


    This little trick that would allow nts to grow quickly was taught to her by Ciri.


    ��y, the potatoes should be done cooking. We can remove them from the furnace.��


    Gallolie gently waved the ��runes-inscribed crystal�� in her hand and changed her game character��s viewpoint toward her elven bodyguard��s direction.


    ��Potatoes? Young miss, please wait a moment.��


    y controlled her character and tapped the right button on her runes-inscribed crystal. But, the moment she pressed the button, her screen was suddenly filled with brown-colored soil.


    ��Connection... lost?��


    She looked at the words that appeared on the soil-filled screen. As if she received an electric shock, she immediately pulled her hands away. Then, she looked to Gallolie in rm.


    ��Young miss... did I make some sort of mistake?��


    ��Connection Lost�� was also present on Gallolie��s screen. Because of that, y felt that her controls might��ve copsed the game!


    y knew that the game possessed a ��save�� function. But, for them to suddenly disconnect from the game, Gallolie��s house that she spent a great amount of effort on building must��ve been ruined.


    ��I... didn��t... save yet.��


    Seeing her disconnected game screen, Gallolie muttered with a ghostly voice.


    ��Miss Gallolie... your chest.��


    Sitting beside them, Tylene was not concerned with the sudden disconnection. As another person with a World Tree lodging in her body, Tylene could tell that there was an enormous amount of power gathering at Gallolie��s body.


    ��My chest?��


    Gallolie lowered her head to look at her chest. Glimmers of faint green started to gather on her chest. It seemed like the gathered glimmering light was trying to form something.


    ��Daughter of the Forest! I sensed the throbbing of the World Tree!��


    Right at this moment, Priestess Oranka pushed open the study��s door. She immediately noticed the glimmering light gathered on Gallolie��s chest.


    When she saw this scene, she covered her mouth. Sparkling liquid started to gather in her eyes.


    The reason for that was because this was the sign indicating the germination of the World Tree��s seed inside Gallolie! Originally, it would take half a month to a month for that to happen. But, upon arriving in Nond, the World Tree��s seed had reached this crucial junction in a short few days.


    This scene indicated the revival of the ckwood Elves.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, you will need to return to the Fari��s Mansion.��


    Priestess Oranka immediately walked over to Gallolie and recited some spells in elven tongue. Then, she drew some inscriptions on Gallolie��s chest. With that, the glimmers started to gradually disappear.


    Using the elves�� ancient magic, she had temporarily suppressed the blossoming of the World Tree.


    Based on the recording of their elven epics, the revival of a World Tree needed to be greeted with a majestic ceremony by the elves. But, most important of all, the vitality gathered in Gallolie��s body was simply too intense.


    If the World Tree was to be allowed to germinate in Nond without any preparations, likely all the slightly capable mages in Nond would be able to detect the existence of the World Tree.


    ��We need to construct a magic formation and prepare a weing ceremony to greet the arrival of the Holy Tree,�� Priestess Oranka said to Gallolie.


    ��But, I��ve asked Tylene about the germination of her World Tree. She told me that it didn��t produce any special reactions.��


    Gallolie was frightened by Priestess Oranka��s seriousness. If it wasn��t for the fact that her stomach was t, she might even think that she was ady pregnant for ten months already and Priestess Oranka was an elder awaiting for the arrival of her newborn baby.


    Nevertheless, Priestess Oranka��s current frame of mind was no different from someone anticipating the arrival of a newborn. She was anticipating the rebirth of their entire ckwood Elf race!


    ��Miss Gallolie, I think... it��s because my race��s World Tree was extremely weak when I met Mister Joshua.��


    Tylene extended her hand to gently caress the Frost Elves�� World Tree. When she first encountered Joshua, her race��s World Tree had been deeply corroded by the gray mist and was on the verge of death.


    If she didn��t have Joshua��s help, she would definitely not be able to survive till today...


    ��The Holy Tree will definitely protect your race, Leader of the Frost Elves.��


    Priestess Oranka made a gesture of etiquette that only elves understood to Tylene. As the final survivor of the Frost Elves, Tylene could indeed be viewed as the leader.


    ��I understand.��


    Gallolie was able to understand the priority of things. She did not continue to linger on the issue with her save data and immediately followed Priestess Oranka and Elder Safran out of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The instant Elder Safran walked out from the tavern, he transformed into a giant bear. Even though a giant bear appearing on the streets of Nond was very eye-catching, they had no time to waste as they needed to quickly return to Fari��s Mansion.


    ��Inform the priestesses in the Fari��s Mansion with the magicwork. Have them start on making preparations,�� said Elder Safran in his bear form.


    Priestess Oranka nodded. She transformed into an owl and flew into the skies above Nond and began to monitor any suspicious behaviors from the people nearby.


    After roughly ten minutes, they��ve reached Fari��s Mansion. The mansion was already in a state of emergency.


    ��Young miss.��


    The human head butler walked out from the mansion and made a gesture telling them to go in.


    ��I will guard the mansion together with the human soldiers. Oranka, go andplete your mission in weing the arrival of the Holy Tree.��


    Elder Safran transformed back into his elf appearance. He faintly lowered his head and watched as Gallolie and Priestess Oranka entered the mansion.


    ��Sisters... are the preparations of the magic formation for the weing ceremonypleted?��


    Priestess Oranka quickly rushed over to the mansion��s indoor garden. The other seven priestesses were busying themselves in the garden.


    To construct something capable of shielding the magic power unleashed from the World Tree was a major undertaking for them.


    ��Where��s Luvita?�� Priestess Oranka took a nce at the garden. She noticed that an elven priestess was missing.


    It was the youngest of the nine elven priestesses, Luvita. In Priestess Oranka��s eyes, Luvita was an outstanding singer-chanter and priestess apprentice.


    But, due to her curiosity and ability to ept new things, Priestess Oranka has been worried that she might get into some sort of ident ever since they came to Nond.


    And now, her worries became reality.


    ��Luvita went out of the mansion this morning.��


    ��She seemed to have left to gather information at Nond��s marketce. She brought the little demon girl out with her too,�� informed two priestesses that were constructing the magic formation.


    Gather information at Nond��s marketce? Priestess Oranka sighed. It was more likely that Luvita had sneaked out to y.


    But, she would have to wait tillter to discipline that young elven priestess. Right now, they need to focus on constructing theplicated magic formation.

 Chapter 268

    <h4>Chapter 268</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Big sister Luvita, this is Squirrel Street.��


    Riley was wearing a round white hat to cover the horns on her head and hide her identity as a demon.


    ��Squirrel Street?��


    The girl by the name of Luvita was the ckwood Priestess that sneaked out from Fari��s Mansion. She looked at the little demon girl who was less than half her height.


    This little demon girl was rescued by Gallolie when they arrived at Nond. After a period of interaction with the elven priestesses while staying in Fari��s Mansion, the ckwood Elves had grown to ept this pitiful demon girl.


    ��Riley, I was enlightened by the Mage Forum. It said that the hotel that appeared in ��L��on: The Demon�� was located in this street.��


    Using her height to her advantage, Luvita started looking around the surroundings. Unfortunately, having lived in the forest all her life, she was unable to distinguish between the human constructions.


    ��If you��re talking about Hotel ck Dove, it��s this one.��


    As a former member of the ck Dove, albeit only a lowest tier member, Riley has mingled herself in the various corners of Squirrel Street. As such, she knew the Squirrel Street like the palm of her hand. As such, it was not an issue for her to guide the country girl Luvita around this area.


    ��Ohhh... humans... there��s so many of them.��


    Luvita looked toward the direction indicated by Riley. She saw a hotel with a symbol of a ck dove. But, there were already a lot of ��tourists�� scattered all around the hotel.


    While this amount of people cannot be regarded as crowded for ordinary people, Luvita was someone who has lived in the ckwood Forest for nearly a hundred years. The amount of humans she met in her life there could also be counted with one��s fingers. As such, she started to shrink back from the number of humans before Hotel ck Dove.


    ��Big sister Luvita, perhaps it��s because of the movie Hachiko,�� said Riley.


    ��Hachiko... I remember now! There��s a revtion on the Mage Forum stating that one will be able to see the statue of Hachiko waiting for his master at stage station at the end of this street.��


    The moment Hachiko was mentioned, the ckwood Elf immediately became spirited. Before waiting for Riley��s response, she dragged the little demon girl��s hand and started walking toward the end of Squirrel Street.


    ��Now that I see them, the humans have created a lot of fascinating things.��


    On the way there, Luvita��s behavior hadpletely transformed into a typical country bumpkin��s first time in the city. She was looking left and right nonstop. Urged by her curiosity, she would asionally run over to stores and touch their disy items.


    ��Stop! Big sister Luvita... you can��t be touching other people��s goods like that!��


    Riley knew the Squirrel Street��s cruel rules and how unkind the merchants here were. She began to pull at the ckwood Elf��s arm repeatedly, urging her to leave the shop.


    Unfortunately, her actions were toote. A goblin ran out from the shop and loudly shouted ��Beat it if you��re not buying anything!�� at Luvita.


    ��You...�� Luvita was nning to confront the goblin when Riley started to pull at her arm with more strength.


    Riley was putting her entire body��s strength to pull Luvita away.


    ��Big sister Luvita, we should go.��


    Dissuaded by Riley, the ckwood Elf was sessfully pulled away.


    ��Humans and goblins�� notion of money is truly iprehensible,�� said Luvita.


    ��Big sister Luvita has never interacted with money before?��


    Riley patted her cheeks with her little hands. She waspletely embarrassed by Luvita��s country bumpkin behavior.


    ��The concept of money does not exist in our race. Our kinsmen will always help one another and share all the necessities.��


    ��Kinsmen...��


    When Riley heard that word, she pulled down her hat. Having lived in Nond for all these years, she has never seen any of her kinsmen beside her elder brother.


    Whether it be in the human world or the Demon Realm, mixed-blooded demons were a despised group.


    ��That should be Hachiko��s za.��


    Luvita did not hear Riley��s mumble. Her attention waspletely captured by the za ahead, the same za she saw in the movie. But, Luvita only took a couple steps before stopping.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    Riley raised her head to look at the za��s direction. Upon doing so, her body started shivering in fear.


    She saw that there were five white-armored knights standing at the za. There was no mistake... those knights were from the Nation of the Holy Church, they were the temrs.


    To Riley, they were people that she must flee from the moment she encountered them!


    ��Big sister Luvita...�� Riley extended her hand and gently pulled at the corner of Luvita��s clothes. She discovered that the ckwood Elf was tightly clenching her fist. Her emotions were extremely unstable.


    After experiencing the pain of having her kinsmen killed and her home burned by the Heresy Tribunal, no ckwood Elf would be able to remain calm at the sought of the people from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Those five temrs seemed to be tangled by Nond��sw enforcers. Soon, a man dressed like a priest arrived and started talking with thew enforcers to mediate the situation.


    There were two nuns following that priest... Luvita kept having a feeling that one of the nun was giving off a stage feeling.


    That nun noticed the ckwood Elf��s gaze. When she raised her head and met Luvita��s nce from afar, she revealed a smile at Luvita.


    She��s been discovered! At this moment, the ckwood Elf immediately utilized her stealth abilities, picked up Riley, surprising her in the process, and started fleeing toward Squirrel Street��s other direction.


    ...


    ��Gallolie is about to give bir...��


    Wait, that��s wrong.


    Compiling a message, Joshua pressed the escape key and deleted a series of words. Then, he started writing anew.


    ��Gallolie��s World Tree is about to germinate? I will proceed to Fari��s Mansion at once.��


    After typing out that message, he tapped send.


    It was the dark elf who informed Joshua that news. Even though Joshua had entered an alliance agreement with the ckwood Elves, he still ordered the dark elf Thousand Faces to pay attention to the ckwood Elves.


    The growth of the ckwood Elves�� World Tree going ording to his expectations. Nevertheless, Joshua was still not satisfied with the current pace.


    After all, there exist nine ckwood Elven priestesses in the Fari��s Mansion that were capable of gathering nourishments for their World Tree. It was also not their desire to ��retire�� in the mansion.


    Right now, the only method Joshua could think of that would make them well-known to the citizens of Nond would be though music...


    But, with Tylene here, selling records to raise one��s reputation and earnings would be extremely difficult.


    Might as well... hold a contest? Contests would always be a most attention-grabbing form of entertainment!


    But, in order to hold that ��contest,�� he would need ��television.��


    Now that the second World Tree was germinating, Joshua felt that it was time to attempt the next phase.

 Chapter 269

    <h4>Chapter 269</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    While in the carriage, the Prophet has been watching Joshua attentively. Joshua has been moving his fingers in midair since a while ago.


    He seemed to be writing some sort of magic inscription. She was also able to sense a slight amount of magic fluctuations from the movements of Joshua��s fingers.


    ��Your Highness Joshua...��


    The Prophet has been pondering about how Joshua was able to establish a demon worshipping religion the entire time.


    If it was an underdeveloped city, then using briberies or missionaries and other enticements could be effective.


    But, this ce was Nond, the most culturally prosperous city in the humane world. The citizens of Nond were not that easily deceived.


    Thus, after the Prophet pondered for a very long time, the only possible ways she could think of would be through malicious drugs or magics...


    Either option was extremely cruel in her eyes. As such, she believed that the Third Prince does not want people to inquire about that taboo topic.


    ��May I know how you were able to manipte those humans?��


    In the end, curiosity overcame here and the Prophet asked the question. After asking her question, she started to quietly observe Joshua��s expression.


    If Joshua��s expression was to turn exceedingly gloomy or unnatural, she will immediately drop the topic.


    But, to her surprise, Joshua revealed a slightly confused expression.


    ��Manipte?��


    Joshua stopped typing his message. He looked to the petite ��little girl�� who gave off an air of being very knowledgeable.


    ��Earlier, those humans were reacting like they were worshipping a god when they saw my attendant Zeru. That should not be the impression humans would have toward a Sin Demon. As such, I suspected that you��ve established some sort of demon-worshipping religion in Nond.��


    The Prophet was afraid of Joshua as he��s a prince. As such, she used a dull tone to exin her opinion to him.


    ��Demon-worshipping religion... so that��s how you��reprehending the behavior of Nond��s citizens toward demons?��


    Joshua looked at the ��little girl.�� With how serious of an expression she had on her face, he opened his mouth but didn��t quite know how to exin things.


    At this moment, Ciri who was seated next to Joshua poked his arm with her elbow. Then, she whispered to Joshua��s ear, ��It should be fine to address those fanatical movie fans as ��believers,�� no?��


    Joshua could smell the fragrant odor of Ciri��s hair. Mmmm... Ciri had Silver Matsutake Mushroom Soup for breakfast.


    The Prophet captured the intimate behavior between Ciri and Joshua and revealed a slight frown... She knew that the Chaos Demon��s tradition stated that they intermarry with other races.


    If Joshua��s elder sister, the Demon Realm��s Second Princess Cecily, was to find out about this, she will definitely use force to make Joshua distance himself from that ��little wench.��


    Although the Prophet was Cecily��s subordinate, she did not say anything to call Joshua��s attention. She was more concerned as to how Joshua was able to change this city��s humans�� impression of demons.


    ��Just then, I heard that humandy use the term ��fanatical movie fans.�� Is that the title of the believers?�� asked the Prophet.


    ��...��


    Even though ��I��m very curious�� was not seen in the Prophet��s eyes, she had revealed from her words that she must ��get to the bottom of it.��


    Right at this moment, the horse carriage just so happened to reach the street where the Weissenasche Theater was. Joshua pulled back the window curtains and pointed to the ��enormous poster�� outside the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Prophet, do you see that ��picture?���� asked Joshua.


    ��That painting of a human embracing a hound?��


    The Prophet removed her wooden sses to clearly see the poster outside the Weissenasche Theater in the distance.


    Apart from that poster, there were a lot of people gathered outside the Weissenasche Theater. They seemed to be waiting for something.


    ��Is that the stronghold of the religion Your Highness established? Is it simr to a church?��


    The Prophet felt like those humans looked like they were going to the Weissenasche Theater to make a pilgrimage.


    If such a magnificent building was truly a so-called ��church,�� the Prophet felt like she had truly underestimated the influence of the religion founded by Joshua.


    This was not a small chapel that could only be hidden in the shadows of Nond. Instead, this imposing ��church�� building was constructed in the most bustling street of Nond and thousands of believers were gathering there.


    No matter how the Prophet looked at it, it was on par with the Nation of the Holy Church��s Holy Light Religion!


    ��To movie fans... a theater would indeed be considered a church. But, they do not go there for the sake of offering prayers.��


    Joshua did not negate the Prophet��s interpretation. If one was to regard movies as a god, then the movie-lovers could indeed be regarded as believers.


    ��In that case, Your Highness, what is the purpose for the gathering of those humans then?�� asked the Prophet.


    ��Movies... are a bit difficult to exin with words.��


    Joshua tapped the wooden wall behind him to indicate for the carriage driver to pull over.


    ��Well, it just so happens that I can use this opportunity to let you all experience the charm of movies for yourselves.��


    Joshua opened the carriage door. Right outside the carriage was thepletely crowded Weissenasche Theater.


    As the new movie Hachiko has just started screening, one will have to wait in line from day to night just to obtain tickets.


    Because of that, Joshua had considered purchasing Nond��s National Theater to alleviate the pressure on the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Experience? We��re getting off the carriage here? But, Your Highness, there��s all those humans there...��


    ��My assistant will lead you all inside through a special VIP entrance. There��s no need to wait in line for a long period of time. You all can take this as a time to rx before your assignment as missionaries officially begins,�� said Joshua.


    Ciri was the first person to get out of the carriage. This magedy was not against re-watching all the movies.


    ��Esteemed teacher.��


    The Prophet��s apprentices were acting scared. More or less, they all had human-phobia still.


    ��This is a human city. You all need to get used to and ept their existence.��


    In the end, the Prophet epted Joshua��s proposal and walked out the carriage. Her four apprentices had no choice but to follow her.


    ��Ciri will be in charge of your safety and the arrangement of your living quarters. As I have an important task I need to take care of, I will not be able to apany you all for the time being,�� said Joshua.


    ��I��m in charge? Okay then....�� In the end, Ciri epted Joshua��s mission.


    ��Let us hope that this will be a pleasant experience.��


    The Prophet was still on guard toward Joshua. She was weary of the dangers of this sudden ��movie watch.��


    But, she still brazenly epted it...


    She came to the human world to carry out the Demon Realm��s Second Princess Her Highness Cecily��s orders to establish a friendly rtionship with humans and obtain knowledge the demonscked from them.


    If demons continue to hold an attitude of fear and rejection toward humans, they will forever remain isted and stagnant in the Demon Realm.

 Chapter 270

    <h4>Chapter 270</h4>


    Carrying Riley, the ckwood Elf Luvita was escaping from Squirrel Street. Utilizing her stamina, she ran for half an hour straight from the edge of Nond to Fari��s Mansion.


    The servants of the mansion were armed with swords and stationed around it, guarding the ce. The entire mansion has entered a state of emergency.


    ��You��rete, Luvita.��


    Elder Safran was nting ��surveince seeds�� outside Fari��s Mansion. The ��surveince seed�� at the main entrance caught sight of Luvita rushing toward the mansion.


    ��Elder Safran, exactly... what happened?��


    ��The Holy Tree is about to be reborn,�� said Elder Safran.


    ��Oh no! Riley! I need to go!��


    Luvita immediately realized the importance of the matter. She ced down the little demon girl and rushed into Fari��s Mansion.


    The moment she entered the mansion, she immediately sensed the vigorous vitalitying from the World Tree.


    With worries and glee, Luvita hurried to the indoor garden in the center of the mansion. Upon reaching the garden, she discovered an enormous magic formation ced around the garden.


    The barrier of the magic formation prevented her from entering. She was also unable to see what was going on inside.


    ��Head Priestess Oranka!�� Luvita shouted the name of the head priestess. But s, she received no reply.


    She slowly took a couple steps back and how enormous of a mistake she hadmitted by sneaking out of the mansion...


    To their race, the rebirth of their Holy Tree was something even more important than their very lives.


    She could already imagine how Priestess Oranka would punish herter... Unease and distress filled the heart of the young elven priestess at the same time.


    At the time when she was pondering on how to remedy her mistake, an unfamiliar voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    ��You should stop shouting. That magic formation seemed to be soundproof.��


    Luvita immediately turned around. She saw the human, or perhaps demon, sitting on a chair and waiting in the indoor garden.


    ��You want a cookie?�� Joshua handed the container in his hand to the ckwood Elf.


    Due to receiving the missionaries from the Demon Realm, Joshua ended up missing his lunch. As such, when he arrived at Fari��s Mansion, he grabbed some snacks from the mansion to ease his hunger.


    ��I... don��t have any appetite right now,�� Luvita shook her head to refuse Joshua��s offer.


    ��Okay. That being said, this is only the germination of the World Tree��s seed, was there really a need to prepare such aplicated and grand magic formation?��


    Joshua continued to eat his cookie as he looked to the giant magic formation that enveloped the indoor garden.


    The barrier created by the magic formation was tough enough to withstand the attack of a dragon.


    ��To our race, the rebirth of the World Tree is more important than our very lives!��


    Luvita raised the tone of her voice. But, suddenly, she recalled something and covered her forehead.


    ��But... I missed it...��


    ��Don��t worry too much, you��ll have chances to make up for it in the future.��


    Joshua tried to lift up the spirit of the ckwood Elf.


    ��Chances to make up for it...��


    Luvita raised her head. She suddenly recalled that the reason why they came to this city was all so that they could meet this man before her, this man who could increase their Holy Tree��s speed of growth.


    After they came to Nond, Gallolie had proved to them that her words were true and Joshua was truly able to increase their Holy Tree��s speed of growth.


    The germination of the World Tree��s seed that would normally take tens of years was aplished in only half a month.


    Luvita remembers that Priestess Oranka would frequently say that ��the growth of the Holy Tree is not limited to this,�� that ��they will also be able to aid the Holy Tree��s growth.��


    ��Am I able to do anything for the Holy Tree?�� asked Luvita.


    ��About that question... I will answer it when this magic formation disappears.��


    While Joshua��s words seemed to be a prophecy of the future, the magic formation surrounding the indoor garden started to gradually disappear the instant he finished saying those words.


    This indicated that the Weing Ceremony held by the ckwood Elves has ended.


    At this moment, Joshua, for some inexplicable reason, felt like he was...��a husband waiting outside the delivery room for his wife and child toe out.��


    The scenery of the indoor garden had changedpletely. The cut grasses on the ground had grown up to one��s knees from the effect of the World Tree��s vitality. The trees were also flowering.


    Priestess Oranka slowly walked out of the garden. She walked over to Joshua and Luvita.


    Joshua felt like Priestess Oranka was going to tell him that both the mother and child were safe.


    ��Luvita, your lecturing will be put off tillter,�� Priestess Oranka turned to Joshua and, once again, made the most ceremonious elven gesture of etiquette toward him.


    ��I thank you, Son of Chaos. The Holy Tree has sprouted. We are able to sense its flourishing vitality.��


    ��This is not yet the time to be happy. Sprouting is only the first stage. Now, you all will have to speed up its growth,�� said Joshua.


    ��Compared to the germination, the growth of the Holy Tree needed much more ��nourishments.�� Son of Chaos... please tell us what we must do to aid the Holy Tree��s growth.��


    After arriving at Nond, Priestess Oranka began to quietly ept the unusual growth speed of their Holy Tree. If she was to return to the ckwood Forest now, she would definitely find herself unable to ept the slow growth speed of the World Tree.


    ��Originally, I nned to inform you all my n after I finished constructing my new magicwork. But, informing you all ahead of time will allow you to make preparations.��


    Joshua took a nce past Priestess Oranka. The other seven elven priestesses and Gallolie walked over from behind Priestess Oranka.


    Gallolie was holding the newly sprouted World Tree. Joshua was not certain whether or not it would be possible to aplish video transmission on the magicwork with this World Tree��s participation. But, even if that wasn��t the case, he would still have his broadcastingwork.


    ��I n to hold apetition,�� said Joshua, ��Apetition that all the citizens of Nond could participate in.��


    ��Competition... our race is not fond of disputes. But, if we must...��


    ��Don��t worry, thepetition is not one about physical battles. Instead, it��ll be a singingpetition. In simpler terms, it would be the same program as the Morning News. I��ve decided to name thepetition as ��World��s Singers,���� Joshua took a nce at the elven priestesses. They were still confused. As such, he decided to exin further, ��You all will be performing your singing voices on my stage. All the audiences of Nond will be judging your performances. Through voting, they will decide whether you stay or get eliminated.��


    ��It sounds like an assessment. I��ve experienced such things in my theater college.�� Gallolie seemed to have understood what Joshua��s intention was.


    ��You all can view it as an assessment. But, you will not be the only participants in this assessment. People from all over Nond that are confident in their voices will also be participating. Thus,dies... if you want to obtain more nourishments for your World Tree, you will have to conquer Nond��s audiences with your own singing voices!��


    Joshua had exined things in sufficient details. Gallolie raised her hand and waved it back and forth.


    ��Can I participate too?�� She was immediately interested upon hearing Joshua��s n.


    ��With Miss Gallolie��s fame, you will be cheating by participating in thepetition. But, you can be a judge instead,�� said Joshua.


    ��We ckwood Elves are absolutely confident in our voices, Son of Chaos.��


    Priestess Oranka seemed to not think they would lose to humans if it was to sing songs.


    ��Let us hope... that��s the case.��


    Joshua knew that there are true experts hidden among normal folks. This would be a major event, a major program. As such, engaging with some dirty tricks are going to be necessary.


    For example, a certain demon contestant with vast dreams and a difficult life getting onto the stage to perform...

 Chapter 271

    <h4>Chapter 271</h4>


    The Prophet followed Ciri into the Weissenasche Theater.


    The front entrance has beenpletely covered by people. Even a knight capable of hammering a water buffalo to death single-handedly would not be able to breach the crowd.


    The Prophet had no desire to experience the sensation of ��being surrounded by humans�� again. Fortunately, Ciri led her and her four apprentices to a side entrance.


    This entrance was for the performers and workers of the Weissenasche Theater. There were many staff-holding guards in front of the entrance.


    Ciri greeted them and then led Prophet and her apprentices onto a red-carpeted hallway.


    ��Which of the three movies do you wish to watch?��


    ��Movies... His Highness Joshua has been mentioning it ever since we entered Nond. But, exactly what are movies? Is it simr to the human stage ys?��


    The Prophet has never heard of movies before. But, based on Joshua��s exnation, she was able to immediately associate movies with the human stage ys.


    ��Since you haven��t seen movies yet, it��ll be difficult to understand what they are. I guess... they��re both performances.��


    Ciri pointed to the two sides of the hallway. All the movie posters since the screening of ��Beauty and the Demon�� were hanging on the walls. In addition to the posters, there were drawings of the movie characters made by Ciri and other artists.


    ��Which movie do you all n to start watching first?�� asked Ciri.


    ��Which...��


    The Prophet looked to the posters on the wall. When her eyesnded on the poster for ��Beauty and the Demon�� and saw a Sin Demon in gorgeous attire dancing with a ��human�� woman, she suddenly realized why the humans at the Klia Stage Station would have such... admiration... for her Sin Demon attendant.


    Through a movie, the Third Prince had transformed that Sin Demon into a ��Prince�� that could dance gracefully with a human girl from the monster of the Demon Realm that would roar with dark green mes.


    ��Are these the totems of the religion established by His Majesty?��


    The Prophet seemed to be insistent on viewing ��movies�� as a new sort of religion.


    ��Well... you can understand it like that. So, you��re nning to watch ��Beauty and the Demon�� then?��


    ��No... I n to first browse the content of this movie first.��


    The Prophet pointed her finger toward a poster next to the poster of ��Beauty and the Demon.�� It was the poster of ��L��on: The Demon.��


    The demon hitman L��on was lowering his head and looking at Mathilda who was only as tall as his waist. This poster has sessfully attracted the Prophet��s interest.


    ����L��on: The Demon?�� Hmmm, okay.�� Ciri��s eyes were moving back and forth through the poster and the Prophet. If her expression was taken as a picture, it would definitely be able to be a smirking ��meme�� on the Mage Forum.


    ��You seemed to have some sort of misunderstanding. The reason I chose this movie had nothing to do with the height of the main female head.��


    The Prophet pushed her wooden sses frames. She effortlessly guessed what the human mage was thinking.


    ��Hmm... got it.��


    Ciri tried her best to contain the smile on her face. She did not consider the Prophet as a little girl just because of her youthful appearance and short height.


    The Prophet emits a strange sort of air... It was a feeling Ciri had faintly felt from Gray Mage Lursk before. That said, she only felt that air when Gray Mage Lursk was not raising his owls or checking out the Mage Forum.


    ��If I remember correctly, Weissenasche Theater should still be screening ��L��on: The Demon.�� Follow me this way.��


    Ciri resumed her job as the guide and led the missionaries from the Demon Realm further into the Weissenasche Theater.


    The hallway led to Weissenasche Theather��s screening hall. Seeing Ciri��s arrival, the owner of the Weissenasche Theater, Sir Weissenasche, immediately rushed over personally.


    ��Are these five people here Mister Joshua��s distinguished guests? My name is Kelman, you all can address me as Sir Weissenasche,�� Sir Weissenasche enthusiastically greeted the missionaries from the Demon Realm.


    Since they were designated as honored guests by Joshua, he felt that he needed to give them his utmost hospitality.


    ��When will the earliest next screening for ��L��on: The Demon�� be?��


    Ciri did not bother to wait for Sir Weissenasche to pamper to the Prophet and others. She directly entered the main topic for theiring so that she could watch ��L��on: The Demon�� for the seventeenth time.


    ��The next screening would be in ten minutes... But, all the tickets for the VIP seats are already sold out. We only have some tickets for general admission right now. If you all don��t mind, we can watch the movie at the cinema room. I can personally prepare a screening for you all there,�� said Sir Weissenasche.


    ��There��s no need for that. I wish to personally experience everything. That said, my apprentices are still afraid of humans,�� The Prophet looked to her four apprentices standing behind her.


    ��Teach... teacher, we��ll be alright,�� said one of the apprentices. The other three also gathered up their courage to interact with the humans.


    ��Ah... okay. Then, please follow me. I will do my best to make sure you all are seated together.��


    Even though Sir Weissenasche was confused as to why a little girl would be the leader of this missionary group, he was very quick-witted and chose to not ask unnecessary questions.


    With the help from Sir Weissenasche, the Prophet and others entered the screening theater ahead of the crowd.


    Unfortunately, all the general admission seats that remained were scattered. Furthermore, none of them were at locations where one could watch the movie cozily.


    ��This one then... I��ll ensure my own safety.��


    The Prophet chose the front-most seat avable. Soon, her four apprentices also managed to seat themselves. As for Ciri, she went to the broadcasting room above the theater to ensure their safety.


    After Sir Weissenasche finished making all the arrangements, the audiences for the movie were allowed in one after another.


    The Prophet observed the humans that were entering the theater in hopes of finding amon point between them. But, she discovered that the audience for this movie seemed to be all different sorts of humans.


    She saw many parentsing to watch the movie with their children.


    The charm of the so-called ��movies�� is this strong?


    The Prophet straightened her back. She looked at the two humans seated in the row before her. They were people in their middle ages.


    ��Ronnie, it��s already our third time watching this movie. Can��t you save your money so that we can watch the new movie?��


    ��I would if I could purchase tickets for ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Life�� right now! Our neighbor, that jeweler, had dispatched his servant to stand in line sincest night and has only managed to acquire the tickets this morning.��


    The Prophet quietly listened to their conversation. She now had a rough understanding of movies�� affect on humans.


    Although she found it quite unbelievable, there seemed to be all sorts of humans among the people gathered here. The only exception would be... the mad believers from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Little girl, did youe here alone? Where��s your parents?��


    A gentle voice suddenly sounded from beside the Prophet. The moment she turned around to look at the owner of the voice, her expression immediately grew cold.


    A woman dressed in the Nation of the Holy Church��s nun attire was seated next to her. Not only that, there were two other people dressed in a knight and a priest attire next to that nun.


    She retracted her earlier words... It seemed that ��movies�� are also effective toward people from the Nation of the Holy Church.

 Chapter 272

    <h4>Chapter 272</h4>


    Priest Darco is a faithful devotee of the Saintess Herolia. He became her follower back when he was still a young missionary.


    It was a feeling between faith and adoration.


    But, after tens of years passed, Darco grew old. Even though he gained the status of a Gray Bishop in the Nation of the Holy Church, he became an old man that needed the support of a crutch to walk.


    But, the Saintess still looked like a seventeen to eighteen year old girl. The enormous disparity in their appearances caused Bishop Darco to hide his adoration for the saintess to be a faithful attendant to her instead.


    Not long ago, the Saintess Herolia suddenly decided to sneak out of the Holy City to proceed to the Capital of Magic, Nond, to scout out the demon��s activities.


    That was a mission that should be done by the inquisitors from the Heresy Tribunal. But, the Saintess Herolia insisted on doing it personally.


    Darco was forced to carry out her orders.


    As this was an infiltration mission, Darco was originally nning to disguise them as a caravan of merchants. He nned to use the disguise to ensure the Saintess Herolia would be able to enter Nond safely.


    But, this hard-to-handle young miss refused his proposal. In the end, they ended up making apromise �C disguise themselves as an ordinary group of missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Apart from Darco who disguised himself as an ordinary priest, the missionary group had several new temr recruits and two temr legionmanders.


    The two legionmanders were there as bodyguards. As such, Bishop Darco thought that their journey to Nond will bepletely safe.


    But, they��ve only just entered the city and were immediately greeted with a Sin Demon!


    A Sin Demon appeared in a human city!


    When Bishop Darco heard the temr new recruits reporting this to him, he was unwilling to believe it to be true. It was so much that he pondered if he had entered the front line between the war of their war with the demons!


    A monster as fierce as the Sin Demons shouldn��t appear in the human world.


    But, the truth was ced before him. In the most flourishing human city, the Capital of Magic, Nond, a giant-sized Sin Demon openly appeared on the street.


    And, what was even more unbelievable was that there were a bunch of residents from Nond surrounding that Sin Demon.


    Furthermore, those residents were enthusiastically rubbing the Sin Demon��s fur with their hands.


    Were they not afraid of being ripped to pieces by that demon��s sharp ws?


    Fortunately, Nond��s city guards came and settled the chaos. After their arrival, the Sin Demon also disappeared.


    But, the encounter they had while entering Nond made Bishop Darco certain of one thing �� the intelligence the inquisitors brought back from Nond were all real.


    A dangerous demon had infiltrated into Nond and had established great powers in Nond.


    The intelligence was enough to put the Nation of the Holy Church into action to resist against the invasion of the demons.


    But, the Heresy Tribunal had indeed ��acted�� several times. Yet, all those actions resulted in failure.


    This encounter had warned Bishop Darco exactly how dangerous the demons hidden in Nond were.


    But... the first ce after the Saintess Herolia arrived in Nond was not the small chapel located at the corner of Nond.


    Instead, she went to the Weissenasche Theater.


    ording to the intelligence they had, Bishop Darco knew that this theater was controlled by the demons.


    He sincerely hoped for the Saintess Herolia to distance herself from such a filthy ce.


    But, in the end, the Saintess Herolia, him and a temr legionmander disguised themselves into three ordinary civilians and purchased three movie tickets. They smoothly entered the theater and started waiting for the movie by the name of ��L��on: The Demon�� to begin.


    ��Miss Lia, please be careful of the surroundings. It��s possible that there are shadows hidden nearby.��


    Sitting on a general admission seat, Bishop Darco experienced for the first time the feeling of sitting like there were needles all around.


    Ever since they stepped into the Weissenasche Theater, the temr legionmander and him were on full alert. It was as if they believed that any random passerby could turn into the demons��ckeys and start attacking the saintess.


    They even believed the fruit juices being sold in the theater to be permeating with malicious and deadly poisons that will kill with a single drop.


    The Saintess Herolia seemed to not be worried about her surroundings at all. She extended her hand toward Darco and asked, ��Where��s the juice I had you buy?��


    ��Miss Lia, please pay attention to the surroundings at all times...��


    ��My ability to detect evil is far sharper than the two of you. No shadows will be able to escape my detection, Bishop Darco,�� The Saintess Herolia looked at the grizzled hair old man whose age has surpassed half a century and extended her hand again, ��Now, the juice...��


    Faced with Herolia��s order, Bishop Darco ultimately handed to her a cup of fruit juice he purchased from the Weissenasche Theater.


    ��Thank you, Darco.��


    ��Miss Lia, the intelligence stated that this is demon territory. As such, please be careful of a potential attack arising at any moment,�� Bishop Darco warned Herolia again.


    But, Herolia did not bother to respond to him this time around. She instead turned her head to look elsewhere. Then, she raised the fruit juice in her hand.


    ��Do you mind telling me where your parents are? If you tell me, this cup of fruit juice will be yours.��


    The Saintess Herolia looked at the little girl seated next to her. Even though she was using a sweet drink liked by all kids to ��entice�� the little girl, the little girl gave off a very cold and detached expression.


    ��Thank you for your offer but my parents told me that I cannot ept things from strangers,�� The little girl pushed her wooden sses frames and replied with an ice-cold tone.


    ��What an obedient littledy,�� said Herolia.


    Hearing those words, the ��little girl��s�� eyebrow��s throbbed.


    This was the Prophet��s second time being addressed as a little girl sinceing to this city. This time around, she can tell from the nun��s expression that she did it on purpose.


    The Prophet felt like this nun had seen through her disguise. That was why she was using this sort of method to probe her.


    Worse yet, the old man and the middle-aged man seated next to her were faintly emitting magic power indescribable with words.


    Especially that middle-aged man. Even if her attendant Zeru was here, the Prophet would not be certain that he would be able to defeat the middle-aged man for certain.


    It would appear that the ones lured over by the movie were not ordinary missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church. Instead, they were a bunch of people with extraordinary identities.


    While the Prophet was pondering about how to escape from them, the surrounding lights suddenly went off. Darkness filled the theater.


    ��The movie��s starting!��


    The Prophet heard an exim of excitement from someone.


    Perhaps she should stay and finish watching the movie? The Prophet took a nce at the nun next to her. It seemed like she had the same intention.

 Chapter 273

    <h4>Chapter 273</h4>


    The movie ��L��on: The Demon�� was already approaching its end.


    The Prophet rubbed her eyes and yawned. ��L��on: The Demon�� did not manage to acquire a single drop of tear from her eyes. But, she must admit that this movie was very fascinating.


    It had managed to make her spend over two and half hours sitting there watching it.


    Compared to the Prophet��s calmness, her four apprentices have been trapped by the movie script. The ups and downs of the movie were dreadful.


    Take her apprentice seated to her left, perhaps because he was a half subus, he was extremely perceptive to emotions.


    Ever since the moment Mathilda��s family was massacred by thew enforcers, his emotions have been shifting between weeping tearfully and being covering his mouth in pleasant surprise.


    The Prophet did not remind her apprentices to maintainposure as demons before the humans. After all, all the audience present were focused on the movie screen.


    ��Teacher... L��on... Will L��on die?�� The apprentice suddenly asked the Prophet with a quiet voice.


    ��He will.��


    The Prophet replied in a brief and cold manner. Even though it was her first time watching this movie, she was already able to guess the various tricks employed in this movie.


    In order to make this movie even more brilliant, the death of the protagonist was inevitable. If L��on managed to survive in the end, she felt that the evaluation of this movie would decrease.


    Tragedies were always much easier for one to remember thanedies with happy endings.


    The final oue of the movie ended as the Prophet predicted. When the demon hitman L��on fell to the ground covered in blood, the Prophet could imagine her apprentices were all drenched in tears and sorrow.


    ��Do not weep with sound, you will attract others�� attention,�� said the Prophet.


    ��I... I understand, teacher.��


    Even though her apprentice said those words, he was unable to control his emotions at all. But, the Prophet could hear sobbing soundsing from around her. When the ending song appeared, the sobbings gradually increased.


    Faced with this, the Prophet sighed.


    ��So this... is a movie created by our Third Prince?�� Her apprentice finally managed to regain hisposure. Following the ending song, the credits started rolling. Practically a third of the end credits were credited to Joshua.


    Whether it be the director, the engineering and the producer, they were all listed as Joshua. All of these were reminding the demons that this movie was not ��made�� by humans. Instead, it was made by their respected Demon Prince... Joshua Anneude.


    The Prophet nodded her head slightly to confirm her apprentice��s question.


    Originally, the Prophet had thought that their Third Prince would attempt to infiltrate into Nond��s business world or mage circles. She did not expect that he would choose to take root in the arts.


    Furthermore, with how outstanding the movie ��L��on: The Demon�� was, with how there were countless peopleing to the Weissenasche Theater to watch it, the Prophet felt like Joshua��s achievements in the field of arts cannot be described with merely ��taking roots�� anymore. Instead, he was a leader in the field of arts!


    ��I can now understand why teacher��s attendant was so popr at the Klia Stage Station,�� The Prophet��s apprentice recalled the poster for ��Demon and the Beauty�� he saw on the hallway here.


    ��If L��on is to appear before me, I will also be extremely excited... I believe His Highness must be nning to use this sort of method to let the humans live harmoniously with us.��


    Hearing her apprentice��s naive remark, the Prophet pondered momentarily. She started observing the nun seated to her right.


    ��Indeed, His Highness Joshua has influenced how a portion of the humans viewed our race through the use of movies. But, their opinions of us have not changed that much. Personally, I believe that His Highness Joshua had done... something much grander than having humans ept us.��


    In the end, the Prophet could only describe what Joshua aplished in Nond with the word ��grand.�� After saying that, her eyes were focused on the nun seated next to her,


    That nun was still sitting there. It seemed like she was not nning to leave. It was instead the middle-aged man who was seated furthest away from the Prophet who stood up all of a sudden.


    ��What else did His Highness Joshua do?��


    At this moment, the Prophet��s apprentice asked her curiously. After having only watched ��L��on: The Demon,�� this young half subus became a fan of the main characters.


    Naturally, he also felt admiration for the movie��s director. Most importantly, the director of this movie was their demon race��s honorable Prince.


    ��About this...��


    The Prophet��s gaze was fixed onto the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was someone who followed the nun into the theater.


    The Prophet felt like he was the most dangerous person among them, that he was not an ordinary human...


    As matters stood, she knew that he already knew her true identity to be a demon. A faint amount of light had gathered in his hand. Evidently, he was nning to eliminate the Prophet, a demon, from this human city.


    ��Teacher...��


    The Prophet��s apprentice also noticed the overflowing Holy Light power in that middle-aged man��s hand and realized that their identities have been exposed. But, surprisingly, he did not escape and instead gathered his courage to face the middle-aged man.


    ��You don��t have to do anything. You only need to stand aside and watch.��


    The Prophet stood up and looked straight at that middle-aged man. She showed no fear at all.


    ��Watch?��


    ��The other thing His Highness Joshua did in Nond.��


    ��But...��


    The temr was not at all concerned about the whispers between the two demons. But, when he was about to use his Holy Light to purify the two demons, he was stopped by the nun.


    ��Stop. To do something this barbarous, are you trying to smear the image of our Holy Church?��


    The Saintess Herolia wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief. Then, with a very stern voice, she ordered for the temr legionmander to cease his hand.


    ��Smear...? They��re demons. The citizens of Nond will definitely wish for their purification,�� said the man.


    ��That��s the case in other cities.��


    Saintess Herolia cannot deny that if it was any other human city, demons would be viewed as enemies. Openly killing demons on the street would not be any issue at all. Instead, the ��righteous�� demon hunters would even be praised by others.


    But, the situation waspletely different in Nond now. The secrets of the Heresy Tribunal have been exposed to the Mage Forum. Because of that, the Nation of the Holy Church��s influence in Nond had sharply decreased. That also indirectly created a change in Nond��s citizens�� opinion of the demons.


    As such...


    ��If you are to attack them here,�� Herolia took a nce at the Prophet and her apprentice, ��you will be arrested as a murderer and charged with willful homicide. Furthermore, one of them is a little girl, it��s likely that your crimes will be increased too.��


    After hearing Herolia��s dissuasion, the temr legionmander clenched his fists. But, in the end, he abandoned the thought of killing the two demons on the spot.


    ��Let us leave this ce,�� Herolia stood up. As she prepared to leave, she smiled at the Prophet, ��I think that we will soon meet again, littledy.��


    ��Mmhmm, that��s my thought too, old granny,�� replied the Prophet with an ice-cold tone.


    Then, under the gazes from the Prophet and her apprentice, the group of three from the Nation of the Holy Church left the screening theater. Standing behind the Prophet all this time, her apprentice lost all strength and powerlessly sat onto the ground.


    Earlier, he was truly under the impression that he would be killed.


    ��This... is also caused by His Highness?�� The apprentice looked to the back views of the three people from the Nation of the Holy Church. He never would��ve imagined that the Nation of the Holy Church would let a group of demons slide by them.


    ��Correct. Destroying a belief is much easier than creating a belief. I believe that is also what His Highness thinks too,�� said the Prophet.

 Chapter 274: Chapter 274 – Change (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 274: �C Change (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Fari��s Mansion.


    Gallolie was standing in the center of the indoor garden. Vegetations affected by the vitality of the World Tree were blooming with flowers around her.


    ��Mister Joshua, is this posture fine?��


    Gallolie was gently caressing her ck hair on the side of her face, lifting it to the back of her ear. Then, while facing Joshua, she leaned forward and lowered her waist slightly.


    ��Gallolie, you don��t have to try so hard to pose like that. I��m only trying to test out the functions of the World Tree.��


    Joshua was holding a ��video camera�� in his hand. It was pointed at Gallolie.


    After having participated in the filming for ��L��on: The Demon,�� Gallolie started acting a bit like the models from earth when she faces the camera��s lens. Unfortunately, her height was far from that of a ��model.��


    Through the originium crystal Joshua held in his hand, the image recorded by the camera was directly projected onto a wall in the center of the garden.


    The recording began from Gallolie nibbling on a biscuit like a little rabbit. Then, the Flower of Fari suddenly discovered Joshua recording her eating her dessert with a camera. She wiped clean the cracker bits on her mouth and stood up to disy her most charming side to the camera lens.


    Joshua did not save the recording onto the originium crystal. Instead, he used the World Tree��s leaf as a medium and directly connected the ��video camera�� with the originium crystal in his hand.


    Observing from the side, Priestess Oranka suddenly asked, ��Son of Chaos, although I��ve seen the miracles you��ve created over a dozen times, I��m still curious as to how you were able to record the images from the past.��


    ��The principle behind this is a bitplicated. You can think of this originium crystal to be storing arge amount of light elements.�� Joshua searched through the memories of the third prince. The invention of the video camera was purely an ident. Because of that, it was very difficult for him to exin things through either magic or science. As such, he could only provide a concept behind it to Priestess Oranka.


    ��Then, through instructions given by the World Tree, those light elements are rearranged to refract lights of different colors. Together, those lights formed an image.��


    ��Such... a detailed operation of elements would need arge amount of rune inscriptions.��


    Priestess Oranka was incapable of imagining that those detailed images wereposed of extremely small light elements.


    ��Movies are a bit different from the images projected before you. But, with the ckwood Elves�� World Tree, we are now able to gain basicmand over the glimmering light elements.��


    Joshua gently waved his hand and the magicwork interface appeared before his eyes.


    Joshua was immensely pleased with the addition of Gallolie��s ��sever no. 2.�� With it, the burden on the Frost Elves�� server has been eased enormously. The speed for the runes transmission has increased two-three folds.


    Even though the speed was still pitifully slowpared to the gigabit fiber optics inte from earth, it was at least able to load some pictures now.


    ��Mister Joshua, is this the television you spoke of?��


    After learning that the images were not going to be publicized, Gallolie faced the camera and pinched her cheeks. The Flower of Fari from earlier disappeared in an instant.


    In a short few seconds, the face Gallolie made toward the camera was projected to the wall. All the ckwood Elves at the center of the indoor garden were able to see the expression their Daughter of the Forest made.


    ��Television... This can only be considered to be the prototype. After all, the leaves of the World Tree are needed as the receptors.��


    Joshua picked up the green leaf ced on top of the originium crystal. The image on the wall instantly disappeared.


    A single originium crystal would not be able to sustain all the sequences in the magicwork. Joshua could only use it as a broadcasting medium �� a tool that cannot aplish anything apart from watching television. It was so much that there wasn��t even a button.


    Magic power served as its power supply. It waspletely eco-friendly and would not suffer any wear and tear. The World Tree��s leaf served as the receiver.


    ��In other words, if this item is to be sold as amodity, then we will all be able to see L��on while listening to the Voice of Nond?�� Gallolie soon realized the use of ��television.��


    ��This is a defective product. If we are to attempt to mass produce it, the Frost Elves�� World Tree will likely be furious...��


    ��Furious? Son of Chaos, the Frost Elves�� Holy Tree is very fond of you. Furthermore, the Holy Trees are always very generous and amiable toward their people,�� said Priestess Oranka.


    She looked at Gallolie. She was already able to hear the blessings from their race��s Holy Tree.


    ��About that, if you are to attempt to pluck out all the fur from a cat, getting angry will be a small consequence. It��s more likely that the cat will attempt to kill you instead.��


    Joshua showed the World Tree leaf to Priestess Oranka. That World Tree leaf had fallen naturally from the Frost Elves�� World Tree.


    ��Toplete the image transmission, every single originium crystal will need an entire World Tree leaf to serve as the medium. Right now, the Voice of Nond has, by conservative estimates, seventy thousand listeners. They are long unsatisfied with only listening to ��L��on��s�� voice. They all wanted to see him. The originium crystal and the leaf will be able to satisfy their desire. If the price isn��t too expensive, I believe that there will definitely be a lot of people that will offer up the money to purchase it.��


    The example given by Joshua caused Priestess Oranka to shiver in fear.


    She should be feeling anger instead of shivering in fear. After all, it was an extremely repelling thing for any elf to have their World Tree��s parts being sold by humans asmodities.


    But, if the World Tree itself agreed to it, then even if the elves hadints, they would not be able to do anything to stop it.


    ��Son of Chaos, the Frost Elves�� Holy Tree is more willing to listen to you... I hope that you will be able to treat it well.�� Priestess Oranka had once offered Tylene to receive the protection of the ckwood Elves. But, she was refused by her. No, it was not only Tylene... the World Tree inside of Tylene also refused her offer.


    ��I wouldn��t strip the leaves of the World Tree for the sake of creating these defective goods. I am thinking of a more effective method. But, too much time is needed for that method. I needed to wait for Gallolie��s World Tree to grow further.��


    Gallolie raised his head and looked to the eight elven priestesses behind Priestess Oranka. In the end, his eyesnded on the youngest priestess Luvita.


    Luvita was holding her hands and nibbling her lower lip. She seemed to still be feeling guilty in failing to be present for the World Tree��s rebirth ceremony.


    ��As priestesses, you all are also able to provide nourishments for the World Tree like Gallolie. Because of that, I n to establish special ��viewing spots�� all over Nond to broadcast the ��World��s Singers.����


    While Joshua was incapable of mass-producing television, he could still provide the white cat with more cat food so that it will be happy enough to allow him to pluck a hundred plus leaves. With that, he should be able to create several hundred originium crystal televisions. Or perhaps... arcanovision?


    ��I will begin nning the program ��World��s Singers�� today. Priestess Oranka, I know that the epics sung by elven singers possess great charm. But, you will not be able to win over the people of Nond using only one style of music. It is best for you all to attempt other styles of music too. I will provide some songs for you all to practice with.��


    One of the main attractions for programs like a singing contest was the diversification between the contestants. Back on earth, the contestants would, at the very most, be from different ces and different trades. But, in this world, there were different races in addition to that.


    While the singing voices of the elves were indeed very beautiful sounding, the elven epics sung by them were akin to lubies. If one was to listen to elven epics too excessively, one will start getting tired of them.


    ��Other... styles of music? For generations, we��ve only been singing the ��elven epics�� passed on from our ancestors. Because of that, we��ve never attempted other styles of music,�� said Priestess Oranka regretfully.


    ��It is not toote to attempt now. Do you all like rock ��n�� roll, jazz or country music better?��


    Joshua had only just started listing some of the genres he knew when the elven priestesses started looking at him with confused looks.


    Perhaps the music of this world was not as ssified as that of the earth.


    ��Okay then... I��ll go to the study and write a couple musical scores.�� Joshua felt that they will have to personally practice and experience the charms of the music to understand them.


    He remembered that Madam Schroder��s study had a lot of nk score sheets. By relying on his memories, Joshua would be able to write the tunes for many different songs.


    Before leaving, Joshua suddenly asked, ��Oh, that��s right... do you all mind working together with people from my race and the undeads?��


    The magic formation the elves created to cast a barrier around the World Tree��s rebirth was simply too powerful. Even after they finished the ceremony, it was still there.


    Joshua felt that he could utilize the power of the magic formation to summon a grand existence from the Demon Realm.


    .........


    The Prophet left the Weissenasche Theater half an hour ago. The manager of the Weissenasche Theater, Sir Weissenasche was enthusiastically driving his newly purchased arcanotech vehicle to bring the Demon Realm��s missionaries to Fari��s Mansion.


    ��Esteemed teacher, do you know how this arcanotech device is constructed?�� asked the Prophet��s students sitting at the back of the vehicle.


    To those who were from the Demon Realm that stillgged in the middle ages, being able toe to a ce where they could see things from the industrial age and even signs of the information age was simply too novel of an experience.


    MInutes ago, the four apprentices were discussing the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� In fact, they were even feeling scared when they recognized Sir Weissenasche to be the actor ying Stansfield. One courageous apprentice even stood forth to courageous take on the crazedw enforcer.


    It took the Prophet some time to dispel the misunderstanding her apprentices had toward Sir Weissenasche. She repeatedly emphasized to them that ��L��on: The Demon�� was a fictional story. After that, their interests were all captured by the vehicle.


    With the permission from Sir Weissenasche, the apprentices started touching the vehicle all over. Like her apprentices, the Prophet was also engrossed with the embodiment of Nond��s peak arcanotech technology.


    ��For the time being, I do not know the source of magic. But, merely from the surface, the materials used to construct this arcanotech device...��


    The Prophet stroked her hand across the surface of the vehicle. The toughness of these metals far surpassed her expectations. With the current standards of the Demon Realm��s manufacturing techniques, it would be impossible for them to smelt such quality metal products.


    As such, even if they were to know the principle behind this arcanotech device, they would not be able to mass-produce it in the Demon Realm.


    Her desire for knowledge made the Prophet turn her eyes to the only mage from Nond sitting in the vehicle, Ciri.


    ��Don��t look at me, I got a F in my arcanotech devices ss. I even ended up fighting my teacher for that ss because of this. Of course, I won the fight.��


    Ciri shrugged her shoulders to show that she had absolutely no knowledge about arcanotech devices. She even took the chance to brag about her ��past glory�� from the time she was in the magic academy.


    ��That being said, you all should look out the window. We will soon be passing the Gear River. On the other side of the Gear River is the district where Nond��s arcanotech workshops are. We also call that region the factory district. Oh, let me mention this too. The residents living by the Gear River are deeply annoyed by the noisesing from there.��


    Ciri delightly took on the job of a tour guide. The vehicle driven by Sir Weissenasche happened to arrive at the coast of the Gear River while Ciri was speaking.


    When the imposing arcanotech workshops appeared before the eyes of these demonkin, the Prophet and her apprentices stuck their faces to the windows.


    To these knowledge-seekers, few could reject the power created by the fusion of steel and iron. The magic granules gushing out from the chimneys of the arcanotech workshops was a beautiful sight.


    The Prophet was able to retain a calm expression. But, she was not feeling joyous.


    It was only aftering to Nond that she experienced how vast the gap between human civilization and Demon Realm has reached.


    The Demon Realm were still worrying about the problem with food and harvests. The number of smithys were pitifully few. The demons had ward off the human armies with their powerful physiques. But, the weapons the human armies utilized were getting more and more powerful. Sooner orter, the city walls of their borders would be breached by the humans.


    When she thought of those, terror filled the Prophet��s heart. As her wooden sses reflected the imposing factory building across the Gear River, she stealthily concealed her sense of longing into the bottom of her heart.


    ��Are we... able to enter those ces?�� asked the Prophet.


    ��You will be free to tour some of the smaller factories. But, the factories established by the merchants, gnomes and dwarvespletely forbade entries. I suggest that you all do not attempt to sneak into those factories either. If you do, you��ll likely be beaten up to a state of near-death by the mages and boorish attendants in those factories.��


    Ciri waved around her staff. It seemed as if she had personally experienced beating up those boorish attendants to a state of near-death.


    ��That wouldn��t stop us,�� The Prophet was not against taking on the risk of being surrounded and beaten up so that she could check out the insides of the factories.


    She came to Nond to learn human knowledge. To obtain the knowledge, taking on some risks was worth it to her.


    ��There��s no need for that,�� Ciri pointed to a factory across the river, ��You see that building with thergest chimney? That��s one of thergest arcanotech factories in Nond. If you all are interested, you can go and swing by that ce at any time.��

 Chapter 275

    <h4>Chapter 275</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Riding on Sir Weissenasche��s arcanotech vehicle, the missionaries from the Demon Realm finally arrived before the Fari��s Mansion.


    ��Teacher... is this the ce we��ll be staying at?��


    After Prophet closed the vehicle door, her apprentices that got out ahead of her were once again eximing in admiration.


    Prophet did not immediately answer to her apprentice. She examined the building before her. The building was constructed in a clearly Fari-style. Even the window sill were meticulously sculpted.


    Guards bearing swords were standing before the mansion with stern expressions. From their expressions, one cannot imagine that they were here to receive guests. Instead, it seemed like they were guarding against potential enemy attacks.


    ��This is the building for Fari��s envoys. Ciri, are you certain this is the ce?��


    Prophet had made ample preparations beforeing to Nond. She had studied the city of Nond by reading over the few books about Nond that were present in the Demon Realm��s library. The knowledge she obtained from those books served somewhat like a ��tour guidebook�� to her.


    She learned that the central district of Nond was the ce where the constes and diplomatic missions from various countries were located. This was a ce that ordinary citizens would not be allowed to rashly intrude upon.


    ��Don��t worry, this is most definitely the ce. I wouldn��t lie to you all.��


    Ciri patted her barren chest to make a guarantee. Then, she walked into the Fari��s Mansion that was currently in a state of emergency.


    Seeing the magedy��s rash behavior, Prophet hesitated for a brief moment. But, in the end, she chose to follow her ��tour guide.��


    Sir Weissenasche finished parking his car on the street and came over to follow the missionaries from the Demon Realm into the Fari��s Mansion.


    It was as Ciri said, they were able to move through the Fari��s Mansionpletely unhindered. It was as if this ce was this magedy��s home. All the attendants and maids would show great respect toward Ciri whenever they saw her.


    Instead, it was Sir Weissenasche that caused some maids to immediately move aside in fear the moment they saw him. Then, they would point at him and start whispering among themselves.


    ��It must be because Sir Weissenasche has yed the character Stainsfield,�� whispered a quick-witted apprentice.


    Prophet did not bother to concern herself with thements of her apprentice. Her focus was fixed on examining the inside of the Fari��s Mansion.


    In terms of being artistic, this build constructed by the people from the Nation of Fari was especially exquisite. Prophet was not very familiar with human art. Nevertheless, she noticed that the majority of the oil paintings on the walls of the hallway were scenes people performing on stage. She remembered that humans called them ��stage ys.��


    ��Ciri, could you tell me how His Highness Joshua managed to reach an agreement with this Grand Duchess? Through what means did he use and what sort of bargaining chip does he have?��


    Prophet walked over to the magedy and patiently asked her about the details about Joshua and Madam Schroder��s alliance.


    Aftering to this human city, Joshua not only managed topletely destroy the ��supreme�� image of the Nation of the Holy Church in the hearts of the citizens here, he even managed to enter an alliance with a major nobledy from Fari.


    Prophet felt like either one of those aplishments could be said to be a ��magnificent feat�� enough to put one��s name into the demon realm��s annals.


    In fact, when she writes the history of the Demon Realm in the future, she could very well write ��Prince Joshua Anneude founded the first demon-human alliance in the history of the Demon Realm.��


    ��The bargaining chip is naturally movies. Not long after the movie ��Beauty and the Demon�� started screening, the number of audiencesing to the Weissenasche Theater to watch it surpassed the audience watching the performance of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Oh... that ck Swan Theatrical Troupe seemed to be one of the most outstanding theatrical troupes in Fari. It is also owned by this Grand Duchess.��


    As Ciri continued walking, she arrived at the only ��picture�� that was not an oil painting. Embedded inside an enormous picture frame was an enormous ��L��on: The Demon�� poster.


    Madam Schroder believed that poser wasparable in value to the countless art pieces in the Fari��s Mansion.


    ��That Grand Duchess soon found your prince. After that, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe ended up filming ��L��on: The Demon.�� The actress who yed Mathilda in the movie is the daughter of that Grand Duchess, Gallolie.��


    ��So it��s because of mutual benefits?�� Prophet raised her head to look at the enormous poster. She pondered about what the Grand Duchess was thinking, ��The appearance of movies will definitely bring about an enormous impact to the stage y industry. One could either attempt to extinguish this newly emerged industry or... to ept it... and...��


    Prophet turned to look at her apprentices behind her. They were still discussing the plot of the movie ��L��on: The Demon.�� After letting out a sigh, she was once again made known of the frightening propagation ability and interesting nature of movies.


    ��If I��m not mistaken, when that ��Beauty and the Demon�� started screening, it was no longer an infant in early stages of development. Instead, it is a fully armed army enough to cause a revolution.��


    ��Eh... I don��t quite understand what you��re saying. But, personally, I think movies are more interesting than stage ys.��


    Prophet wanted to learn more about the details between the alliance. But, before she could say anything, her heartbeat suddenly started elerating.


    It was not only her, practically everyone in Fari��s Mansion felt that indescribable sensation.


    Something... terrifying had appeared in the mansion.


    ��It��s in the center of the mansion!�� Prophet immediately determined the location of that ��terrifying existence.��


    In an instant, her heart grewpletely tensed. It was very possible that an ident urred to their prince.


    But, before she could even take small steps to rush toward the central region, Ciri shot forth from beside her like a white wolf. In a blink of an eye, Ciri had disappeared from her line of sight.


    Runes had shot forth from Ciri��s hand. Her magic runes instantly destroyed the entrance to the indoor garden.


    ��Joshua!��


    She shouted out the name of the demon prince the instant she destroyed the entrance. Tightly holding her staff, she looked all around searching for Joshua.


    But, there was a green magic formation sealing off the garden. Ciri was unable to see through it, unable to determine what was happening inside.


    ��Exactly... what happened here?��


    Prophet arrived at the indoor garden. Ciri did not answer her. She was focused on constructing a seemingly enormously destructive magic.


    ��A barrier that seals magic and rune inscriptions that I��ve never seen before,�� Prophet looked at the magic formation worriedly.


    Could it be that a Sage in Nond finally realized that it was wrong for demons to stay in a human city and decided to personallye to eliminate them?


    ��Step back.��


    Prophet��s worries did notst for long before arge amount of light white magic power gathered at the tip of Ciri��s staff.


    While preparing her destructive magic, Ciri was also typing on the forum asking Joshua what his situation is.


    ��I��m fine. Ciri, don��t act recklessly.��


    ��Really?! Are you sure you��re not tied up and being offered as a sacrifice by those ckwood Elves?��


    ��The ckwood Elves do not possess a tradition of sacrificing living people or demons... it��s the ogres or some pirates that do that.��


    After being dissuaded by Joshua, Ciri finally calmed down. The magic power gathered on her staff also started to gradually dissipate.


    ��What happened...? Why would there be such a high level magic barrier here?��


    Prophet was still panting. After seeing the barrier that enveloped the entire garden, she felt that her premonition was actually happening.


    ��It��s fine,�� Ciri chose to believe in Joshua��s words.


    At this moment, arge amount of cracks started appearing on the green magic formation barrier. After a couple seconds, the entire magic formation barrier shattered and dissipated into thin air.


    Inside the shattered magic formation, Prophet saw an existence far more terrifying than the Sages of Nond...


    The Duke of Bones who should be in the Demon Realm��s Forest of Twilight��s Shadow!


    What was this again? One of the most dangerous existence in the Demon Realm might��ve descended upon the human world!


    If Prophet didn��te to Nond for an exchange out of goodwill, she might think that the Demon Realm was nning to officially invade the human world and this Duke of Bones and her endless army of undeads shall be the vanguard in the invasion!


    This was no joke. The Prophet was certain that the Duke of Bones would be able to match the Sages of Nond. As long as her undead army was powerful enough, she would be able to stop the Sages and spread the undead gue to destroy the city.


    This time around, Joshua had truly brought a nuclear warhead to Nond!

 Chapter 276

    <h4>Chapter 276</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Using the rune inscription on his palm, Joshua constructed a teleportation formation capable of summoning the Duke of Bones. The magic power capable of tearing apart space was provided by the Lich Duke. Nevertheless, the overflowing aura of death still caused the elves to feel a sense of suffocation.


    Priestess Oranka immediately grabbed Gallolie. The other ckwood Elves also moved to shield Gallolie behind them...


    The appearance of the aura of death caused the lush garden to show signs of wilting. Priestess Oranka looked closely at the teleportation formation Joshua constructed. Fear appeared in her eyes.


    At this moment, she began to suspect that everything Joshua did for them was... a trap.


    It was all a trap so that he could offer the germinated World Tree to the existence on the other side of the teleportation formation!


    Unfortunately, it was already toote for regrets. Before the owner of this powerful aura, Priestess Oranka didn��t even dare think about fighting. The only thing in her mind was how to escape from this terrifying ce with the Holy Tree!


    ��My dear Prince Joshua, you��ve interrupted my evening piano session. I hope that you��ve prepared a proper exnation for this interruption... or, a musical score that could satisfy me.��


    The Duke of Bones slowly walked out from the teleportation formation. The instant she stepped foot into the garden, all the nts started wilting. The soulfires moving in her eye sockets were fixed onto Joshua.


    ��I have a request for you, Lady Duchess.�� In Joshua��s hand was half of the Duke of Bones�� soul. Because of that, Joshua was able to stand as an equal while talking to this powerful undead.


    After interacting with each other for so long, the rtionship between Joshua and the Duke of Bones was finally approaching ��friends that like the same sort of music�� and ��friends that could discuss movies together.��


    ��Request?�� The Duke of Bones raised her head and took a nce at the magic formation. Her line of sight ultimatelynded on Priestess Oranka and Gallolie. ��ckwood Elves? Truly reminiscing... If my memories serve me correctly, this ce should be the human city of Nond. Did you all finally decide to scram out from that forest to interact with humans?��


    ��We��ve been attempting to interact with humans the entire time!��


    Even though Priestess Oranka was being stared at by the Duke of Bones�� soulfires and was shivering uncontrobly, she was courageous enough to confront the Lich without any fear.


    ��When Ist led my army and garrisoned by the ckwood Forest, I saw no sign of you elves.��


    ��Army? Apart from the revolutionary war that happened in Fari hundreds of years ago, there has never been any army that approached the ckwood Forest... Could it be...��


    Priestess Oranka looked at the Duke of Bones. She seemed to have thought of something. But, at this time, the Duke of Bonesughed ear-piercingly.


    Having no vocal cords anymore, this Lich��s voice was as unpleasant as nails scratching on a chalkboard. Many ckwood Elf priestesses covered their ears at herughter.


    ��Son of Chaos, I wish to know why you summoned this Lich,�� Priestess Oranka stopped guessing the identity of the Duke of Bones. She wanted to know why Joshua would summon such a dangerous Lich at a time like this.


    ��About that,�� Joshua walked over to the Duke of Bones, ��Allow me to introduce everyone. This person here is one of the Demon Realm��s Four Dukes, the master of the Forest of Twilight��s Shadow and the High Lich Overlord, Selonica Dalke...��


    After Joshua announced the identity of the Duke of Bones, he took a pause. After seeing that the ckwood Elves still had rmed looks on their faces, Joshua decided to add emphasis to the most important thing.


    ��Miss Dalke is also an outstanding musician,poser, orchestra conductor and... a renowned film critic on the Mage Forum. I believe you all had seen her film reviews before. Her username on the Mage Forum is Lighchaser.��


    Priestess Oranka and the other elves were all skeptical of Joshua��s words.


    Not many people would believe that a dangerous Lich would be proficient in musical performance,position and could even lead an orchestra!


    ��Regretfully, Son of Chaos, none of us has been on the Mage Forum��s...��


    ��I��ve seen them! Head Priestess Oranka, I��ve even... I��ve even replied to the review. My username is ck Leaf.��


    Hiding all the way to the back, Priestess Luvita suddenly raised her hand in an uncertain manner.��


    ��I have an impression of you,�� The Duke of Bones suddenly turned around to look at Luvita. The soulfires in her eye sockets burned even brighter, ��You actually dared to question my opinions...��


    ��But... but I truly believe that Hachi should be together with his owner!��


    At this moment, Luvita actually showed no sign of fear. Courageously, she refuted the Duke of Bones.


    ��Eh... I think it��s better for you two to settle this dispute on the forum. The others on the Mage Forum will also be able to join in this discussion.��


    Joshua intervened before the two and put a halt to this meaningless quarrel.


    ��Son of Chaos, please continue to inform us the reason why this Lich came here...��


    ��The reason... I hope that you all will be able to learn more ways of singing from her.��


    Joshua pointed to the teleportation gate. On the other side was the Duke of Bones�� castle. There seemed to be all sorts of musical instruments in that castle. There��s even an undead orchestra.


    The magic formation constructed by the ckwood Elves was capable of blocking the aura emitted by the Duke of Bones. Because of that, Joshua was confident that her arrival in Nond would not be discovered by the Sages.


    ��Learn? Son of Chaos, you n to have a Lich be our music teacher?��


    Priestess Oranka had the expression of someone seeing ��a bunch of dragon yers running into a dragon��s cave only to have the dragon enthusiastically sit down before them with the intention of teaching them how to barbeque.��


    Joshua��s request somewhat shattered Priestess Oranka��s impression of the Lichs...


    ��That��s right. You all will be facing all the audience from Nond. Not every one of them will be fond of music in the style of elven epics. As such, if you all wish to obtain victory, you must learn more songs... Among all the musicians I know, the Duke of Bones is the only person to have performed all the musics I am acquainted with.��


    Joshua opened his hand with the imprint from the Duke of Bones. The aura of death from the Duke of Bones started to spill out of his hand.


    ��Soul imprint... you... are the master of this Lich?�� Priestess Oranka immediately noticed the rtionship between Joshua and the Duke of Bones.


    ��No, not master. I think it would be more suitable to say that we��re partners or fellow music-lovers.��


    Before the Duke of Bones could even say anything, Joshua corrected the ckwood Elf��s mistake.


    ��I can guarantee your safety. This Lich is most definitely not interested in your souls or the World Tree. She has been the one performing many of my outstanding musical scores. Even the background musics in the Tylene��s records were performed by the Duke of Bones�� orchestra.��


    Joshua felt that this was enough rmendations.


    ��Of course, it is also fine for you all to think that your elven epics will be enough to conquer the audiences of Nond. I am only providing you all with more choices.��


    Frankly speaking, Joshua��s ��World��s Singers�� was a program meant to transform the ckwood Elf priestesses into stars. But, the only dirty tricks he could utilize would be in the selection of thepetitors. Once they officially step onto the stage, how far they could go will be up to their own skills.


    The ckwood Elves grew quiet. Even though they were all very confident in their singing voices, they knew what Joshua said was not a lie.


    Elven epics was the only genre of music they knew. Apart from them, they only knew some minor melodies that would not be enough to bring onto a stage at all. They wouldn��t be able to conquer the audiences from Nond with only those.


    ��Head Priestess Oranka, may I... give it a try?��


    The youngest ckwood Elf Luvita stepped forward. She was determined to make up for her negligence. The only method to do so would be to obtain outstanding records in the contest.

 Chapter 277

    <h4>Chapter 277</h4>


    Joshua arrived at the study Madam Schroder would use in the mansion. He picked up the quill pen and began to write the musical score ording to his memories.


    Ciri gave the missionaries from the Demon Realm a tour around the Fari��s Mansion. Likely, their living spaces were being prepared.


    ��I never would��ve expected to be able to see that great one again,�� Sir Weissenasche was sitting in the study and mumbling to himself.


    ��Don��t be so surprised. Sir Weissenasche, I have a job for you,�� Joshua pushed a piece of paper he finished writing on to the other side of the desk. The content of that paper was not musical scores. Instead, it was a ��n.��


    ��World��s Singers? Mister Joshua, is this the script for a new movie?�� Sir Weissenasche took a nce at the title and was immediately interested.


    ��No, it��s not a movie. But, like movies, it��s a program that would gain a lot of attention and joy from its audiences... I��ve decided to recruit people interested in singing throughout the city of Nond and have them sing on a stage. The course of events will be broadcasted in a manner simr to ��movies,���� Joshua briefly exined the process of the event.


    After hearing Joshua��s introduction, Sir Weissenasche began to skim through the contents of the n.


    ��Mister Joshua, you wanted to establish... viewing... screens for movies... all over Nond?�� After some time, Sir Weissenasche determined the ��special terms�� written on the n.


    ��This program will be broadcasted via the ��Voice of Nond.�� The audiences will be able to listen to the singers�� voices, their singing and their experience, through the broadcast. The audiences will also be able to vote via the Mage Forum to support their favoritepetitors,�� said Joshua.


    ��But, Mister Joshua, very few people in Nond are trained in stage performances. If you have those ordinary citizens get on the stage, a lot of unforeseen situations will ur.��


    Sir Weissenasche took out his handkerchief to wipe away the sweat covering his forehead. He cannot imagine what sort of spectacle it would be to allow those that had not received stage training to get on stage to perform.


    ��I will be holding a preselection audition before all this. Only the best candidates that passed the first round will be able to get on the stage... What you really need to be concerned with is how to spread the ��broadcasting screens�� to Nond��s various regions.��


    Joshua took out an originium crystal and a leaf of the World Tree. Thebination of the two items will be able to create a preliminary television set.


    But, if Joshua ced them all over Nond, he would, at the very minimum, need to prevent thieves.


    ��That wouldn��t be an issue, Mister Joshua. I know many of Nond��s shop and inn managers. Also, the outside of the Weissenasche Theater could also be used as a ��broadcasting screen.���� Sir Weissenasche knew that the mission Joshua gave him required him to use his connections in Nond.


    ��In that case, all that remains will be spreading out the news of the program and finding a venue for thepetition. The Weissenasche Theater will not be able to vacate a screening theater for thepetition right now... In that case, go and purchase Nond��s National Theater.��


    Joshua had long considered expanding the theater. Because of the television program, he had no choice but to move ahead with this n ahead of schedule.


    ��Do you have abundant funds?��


    ��There��s no issue with that at all!��


    Finally, Sir Weissenasche could deliver a fatal blow to his old rival. He seemed to be itching to do so already.


    ��That��s all that I can think of for now. I will take care of the promotion and advertisement. You��ll handle the rest.��


    Joshua opened the magicwork interface. Even though he had yet to decide on the date for the start of the ��World��s Singers,�� Joshua decided topose a recruitment post ahead of time.


    .........


    The small chapel at the edge of Nond.


    The Saintess Herolia and her followers arrived at the Nation of the Holy Church��s only chapel in Nond.


    No one came to greet them as the saintess had not informed anyone of her journey to Nond. However, out of concern for her safety, her trusted aide Darco insisted on having two temr legionmanders apany them.


    ��You all don��t have to follow me.��


    Herolia directly proceeded further into the chapel. Bishop Darco and the temrs could only watch as Herolia walked away.


    Herolia arrived at the most concealed prayer room. She took a nce at the God��s sculpture but did not offer any prayer. Instead, with a wave of her hand, she opened the magicwork terminal.


    ��So there��s around thirty thousand listeners for the Voice of Nond today?��


    Saintess Herolia quickly skimmed through the news on the Mage Forum.


    Over the course of half a month, she had mastered how to use the Mage Forum to gather intelligence.


    Among the intelligence she gathered, most were about the Frost Elf Tylene.


    Tylene was the person where a World Tree lodges. As for her World Tree, it could be said to be the World Tree that grew the fastest in the entire history of World Trees!


    The speed of growth of a World Tree was directly proportional to the amount of believers it had. The amount of ��believers�� that Frost Elf Tylene had was truly frightening.


    All of this was due to the magicwork!


    ��Joshua...��


    Herolia tapped into rted posts on the Mage Forum and muttered the name of the magicwork��s creator.


    Joshua Anneude, a dangerous Chaos Demon!


    Saintess Herolia knew that information very well. Nevertheless, she still chose toe to the city where this dangerous Chaos Demon was hiding. It was all because she wanted more ��believers.��


    By ��believers,�� she did not mean people that believed in the religion of the Nation of the Holy Church. Using the terms on the Mage Forum, it would be people that were loyal to her... fans.


    Only the Chaos Demon who controlled the magicwork would be able to aplish such a feat.


    But, as she was the Saintess of the Nation of the Holy Church, if she was to seek out cooperation with a demon, it will not only be very detrimental to her situation, she could also be potentially taken advantage of by that demon.


    ��Wait....�� As Herolia skimmed through the posts on the forum, she suddenly saw a post with ��audition�� in its title.


    ��Audition for the ��World��s Singers�� is currently underway. Regardless of where in Nond you might be from, if you have a good voice, why note give it a try?!��


    Herolia immediately tapped into the post. After briefly skimming through the contents, a smile finally bloomed on her face.


    ��What an amusing show,�� Herolia did not hesitate too much and pushed open the door of the prayer room.


    Her attendant, Bishop Darco, has been waiting for her outside.


    ��Lady Saintess, have you finished your prayers?�� It was Bishop Darco��s first time seeing the saintess leaving a prayer room this quickly.


    Recently, in the Nation of the Holy Church, Herolia would alwaysmunicate with the gods at night till the wee hours of the next day.


    ��It��s finished. Prepare me a carriage,�� said Herolia.


    ��Where to?��


    ��Weissenasche Theater!��


    Herolia realized that her opportunity arrived.

 Chapter 278

    <h4>Chapter 278</h4>


    Three dayster. Late night. A tavern called ��ckwood Wine Cup�� located at the end of the Squirrel Street.


    Originally, this tavern was quite renowned in Squirrel Street. There were dwarves that would frequent this tavern. But, after the tavern called ��Hearthstone�� became thoroughly renowned in Nond, life became much more difficult for all the other taverns.


    As if they were bewitched, the dwarves flooded into that Hearthstone Tavern. Even when the tavern was packed with no room for any more customers, an unending stream of dwarves would still continue to proceed toward that tavern. It was simply no different from a bunch of addicts of the magic craving crystals.


    Engaged in the same trade andforting themselves with words like ��Best that tavern getspletely smashed by those dwarves!�� tofort himself, ckwood Wine Cup was rtively lucky in Nond��s Great Tavern Depression.


    The reason for that was because ckwood Wine Cup was located in Squirrel Street.


    Due to the influence of the movies, arge number of Nond��s residents began to tour Squirrel Street. Because of that, ckwood Wine Cup��s customers increased slightly.


    Unfortunately, the increase was simply insufficient. No matter how capable a human drunkard might be in drinking, they would not be able to match a single ten year old dwarf!


    Furthermore, when it reaches night time, ckwood Wine Cup would be even more bleak. Only several drunkards were scattered around the tavern, unconscious. Before the bar was an olddy with a cleaning rag shouting at a youngster.


    ��Holme! Where the heck are you today?! If you don��t show up in the morning again, don��t think about getting paid!��


    ��Madam Eileen... I... went to participate in thepetition.�� Although that was what the youngster said, bruise marks were present all over his eyes and face. He simply looked like a fellow that had just finished brawling.


    ��Competition? You��re talking about the nonsense spoken by those foolish orcs underground?! If you want to hear those nonsense again, I��ll tell you them right now!��


    Right when the tavern owner was about to curse out at the youngster with her hoarse voice, an infant��s cry sounded in the tavern.


    The youngster by the name of Holme immediately ran to the other side of the bar. Inside an opened cab, he found an infant girl. Holme immediately picked up the infant girl.


    ��A brat like you who only knows how to dream everyday will not be able to raise that kid! The way I see it, you might as well sell her to those orcs! Perhaps they��ll give you some money!�� The tavern owner��s voice hadpletely overwhelmed the infant��s cries.


    Holme did not bother to pay attention to the harsh ridicules from the tavern owner. He looked at the malnourished and swaddled infant girl in his hand. On her forehead was a horn.


    Holme tried tofort the baby to make her stop crying.


    Suddenly, Holme remembered that the infant girl has not had anything to eat for nearly an entire day. It was not only the baby, he himself hasn��t eaten anything all day either.


    Holme looked around. When he saw the milk ced among the alcohol behind the tavern owner, his eyes shined.


    But, a wooden jug soonnded by his foot. The sound of the jug striking the ground was very loud.


    ��If you want to eat, then stop cking off! Also that kid, throw her out right now, just like her mom!�� said the tavern owner.


    The owner��s loud and sharp voice caused the baby to cry even louder. It has reached a level enough to disturb one��s concentration. The tavern owner seemed to be at the end of her patience too.


    ��Throw out that thing right...�� Before the tavern owner could finish her words, the tavern door was suddenly pushed open.


    If the people that entered were ordinary guests, she would continue to shout with no concern. But, she saw an arcanotech vehicle outside the tavern!


    Since the World Expo, arcanotech vehicles have be the symbol of wealth. Only those major nobles and extremely wealthy merchants were able to purchase those miraculous vehicles.


    Because of that, she immediately realized that whoever it was that came was someone that she cannot afford to offend. After a brief moment of shock, the harsh look immediately disappeared from her face and was reced with a beaming smile. One might even wonder if the muscles on her face were actually slime-like fluids.


    ��Dear guest... do you need anything?��


    She cautiously asked the people that entered the tavern. It was a group of three. The person leading them seemed to be a merchant. Middle-aged. Male. Slightly fat. There��s also a sort of charm to his appearance and the air he gave off.


    The tavern owner felt that the man looked very familiar. It seemed like she had met him before somewhere. Unfortunately, she cannot recall where.


    Before she could search through her memories, the man began to introduce himself.


    ��Hello. I am a merchant of the Klia Trading Company. You can address me as Kelman.��


    ��Kelman... you... aren��t you the person on those drawings?�� The tavern owner suddenly recalled where she saw this man. It was from those ��drawings�� posted on Squirrel Street��s announcement board.


    Those drawings were extremely vivid and life-like. It was like they were captures of people in the flesh. She remembers that she had seen his face on a drawing titled ��L��on: The Demon.��


    ��You must have mistaken me for someone else.��


    As an actor, Sir Weissenasche was naturally proficient in lying. He did note to the tavern today as the owner of a theater. Instead, he came as a merchant.


    Sir Weissenasche took a nce at the tavern. Then, he turned to the merchant owner, ��I came here with the intention of purchasing your tavern, madam.��


    ��Purchase my tavern?!��


    The tavern owner was immediately spirited upon hearing those words. This tavern was something passed down from her family. Even though their business has entered dire straits recently and she had indeed had the thought of selling her tavern, she was not nning to sell her family business for cheap.


    ��Five thousand gold coins,�� said an olddy standing behind Sir Weissenasche all of a sudden.


    ��We are willing to pay five thousand gold coins for your tavern.��


    The tavern owner��s heart leaped upon hearing that number. Five thousand gold coins was nearly two years worth of profit from this tavern. Of course, that was before that wretched ��Hearthstone Tavern�� opened.


    With how desperate things were going right now, with only profits in several copper coins from the ales, she might not even be able to make five thousand gold coins in five or ten years.


    ��This is the Squirrel Street. Do you all not know that there are more and more people frequenting Squirrel Street?!�� While she was tempted, the tavern owner was not willing to give up on her tavern that easily.


    When the olddy behind Sir Weissenasche was about to speak, the cry of a baby interrupted her.


    The interruptionpletely enraged the tavern owner. She was in the middle of a major business discussion! That discussion could be possibly ruined by that baby!


    Right when the tavern owner was about to shout at the youngster to tell him to scram the hell out of the tavern with that baby, a young man behind Sir Weissenasche walked forth with a look of pleasant surprise. Sir Weissenasche made a gesture toward the tavern owner to indicate to her to please excuse them.


    ��Please forgive those children,�� Sir Weissenasche said to the olddy next to him.


    ��I don��t mind something like this. Let us go inside to discuss more about the pricing of this tavern.��

 Chapter 279

    <h4>Chapter 279</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Holme! Is it really you?!��


    The young man following Sir Weissenasche walked over to Holme carrying the infant girl.


    Holme raised his head and looked up with his red and swollen eye to look at the man who called out to him. The moment he associated the man before him with the friend in his memories, he cried out in surprise, ��Lionel!��


    ��Lionel... you... why are you dressed like that?��


    Holme recognized the man standing before him was his old partner. They were both at the bottom tier of the ck Dove hierarchy. They would frequently move along Nond��s underground city and the alleys.


    ��When I returned, I saw the Beauty Gutama being arrested by Nond��sw enforcers. As for you and your younger sister, the two of you seemed to have disappeared from that world! But now, you��re...��


    As Holme looked at his friend, he found himself at a loss for words. Holme was still wearing patched old clothes whereas Lionel was wearing brand new formal attires. Merely from the materials his clothes were made out of, Holme cannot imagine that he could possibly afford those clothes in his entire life.


    Several months back, Holme��s friend was still traveling through Nond��s sewers with him. The two of them would bepletely covered in filth and grime everyday. But now, Lionel looked like the son of a noble.


    ��A kind artist decided to take me in as an apprentice to learn stage performances from him,�� Lionel nced at Sir Weissenasche. Sir Weissenasche was focused on discussing with the tavern owner the sale of the tavern.


    ��Damn boy, you��re truly lucky. Didn��t I tell you that you only need to rely on that face of yours to make a living?��


    Holme sighed in envy. Someone like him, someone who lived at the bottom tier of Nond, everyday life was extremely difficult. People like Lionel, people who were taken in by Nond��s nobles and merchants because of their appearance were extremely fortunate.


    Moreover, Lionel was taken in to be an apprentice studying stage performances instead of a secret lover.


    ��Holme, what about you? Did you go down to that underground prison again?�� Lionel pointed to the bruises on Holme��s face.


    ��Right. I became the champion. But, I was robbed of my award money by the orcs!��


    Holme��s anger affected the infant girl in his hand, causing her to wail even louder.


    ��Holme... why don��t you join me in the Weissenasche Theater? I can think of a way to convince my teacher.��


    Lionel knew the situation his friend was in. Not only was he impoverished, he also decided to take in an unknown infant girl. Lionel originally thought Holme was merely messing around. Never did he expect that Holme had not given up on that infant girl even after all this time.


    ��Those grand nobles wouldn��t fancy a filthy rat like me,�� Holme mocked himself, ��I don��t have that pretty face of yours.��


    ��But... you became the underground prison��s champion. While... I am not familiar with the rules of that underground prison, but... thepetition there must have something to do with... singing, right?��


    ��I only spouted some useless trash. Those nobles wouldn��t be interested in my trash talks.��


    Holme seemed to not want to burden his friend who now had a bright future ahead of him. He thought about patting Lionel��s shoulder to encourage him to seize this opportunity but soon discovered that his hand was filthy and immediately pulled back.


    ��But... I��ve heard Holme��s songs before. They��re great... Wait over here.��


    Lionel seemed to recall something. He immediately ran out the tavern and soon returned with a piece of paper in his hand. He handed that paper to Holme.


    It was a... pamphlet. An extremely exquisite pamphlet.


    ��World��s Singers?�� Holme read the pamphlet and spoke in a confused manner.


    ��Right. The Voice of Nond is nning to host a program soon. The winner will be able to obtain rewards and appear before the audiences of the Voice of Nond.��


    ��The Voice of Nond...�� Holme had heard about that broadcasting program before. But, he does not have any money to purchase something as expensive as the ��magicwork��s usage rights.�� He only knew about the Voice of Nond from the passersby on the street talking about it.


    Voices that could be heard from all over Nond...


    ��I... will give it a try,�� Holme was not certain if Nond��s residents would ept the music of the underground prison. But, he was not nning to let any opportunity to make money slip by him. The amount of money he makes in the tavern every month would not be enough to feed him, much less the infant.


    ��Also, Holme... I... wish to be able to purchase information from you,�� Lionel took out two gold coins and pushed them into Holme��s hand. Regardless of what sort of information Holme might know, it couldn��t possibly be valued in gold coins.


    Lionel was using this sort of method to aid his friend.


    ��Go ahead, ask away,�� Holme grasped the gold coins. He did not refuse his friend��s aid.


    ��I��ve... lost my sister Riley. Ever since the arrest of the Beauty Gutama, I��ve not seen her. Do you know any information about her?��


    ��Your younger sister? I��ve heard a rumor that a young demon girl left with a bunch of elves. As for where they went, I have no idea.��


    ��Elves? I... think I got it...��


    Before Lionel could thank Holme, Sir Weissenasche had finished his discussion with the tavern owner. In the end, the tavern owner decided to sell the tavern to Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Why would your teacher be purchasing this tavern?��


    As Holme managed to rock the infant baby to sleep, he was whispering to his friend.


    ��I��ve heard from my teacher that... it��s to install ��television sets.����


    Lionel didn��t know much about what��s going on himself. He came to Squirrel Street with Sir Weissenasche today for the sake of finding his younger sister.


    ��Television sets? What��s that? The name of a new arcanotech device or magic?��


    Holme took a nce out the tavern��s door. Apart from the arcanotech vehicle, there was no other giant arcanotech device to be seen outside.


    ��Regardless, Holme, I will talk with my teacher to let you continue working here. If I��m not mistaken, this tavern��s business will soon improve.��


    After leaving those words, Lionel rushed back to Sir Weissenasche. The olddy beside Sir Weissenasche had taken out a contract and was discussing something.


    Holding the infant girl in one hand, Holme began to read the pamphlet of the ��World��s Singers�� in his other hand. His line of sightnded on the words ��All citizens of Nond, regardless of birth, are allowed to participate in thispetition.��


    He doesn��t know if those uncivilized-sounding words would be able to be epted by Nond��s residents. But, it seemed like that was the only path open to him now.


    ��Don��t worry... we��ll soon be able to fill up our stomach,�� Holme whispered to the sleeping infant girl.

 Chapter 280

    <h4>Chapter 280</h4>


    ��Sure enough... I��ve walked to this ce again?��


    Messai was standing before the Hearthstone Tavern. Complicated emotions filled her heart.


    Messai came to the capital of magic toplete the secret mission Saintess Herolia gave her.


    Today, she was supposed to stroll around Nond as a patrol and seek out for the traces left behind by the demons.


    But, as she strolled, she ended up inexplicably arriving at the entrance to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This tavern was run by a dangerous Chaos Demon. There was also a subus being a server in the tavern. Thus, if one wanted to find traces of demons in Nond,ing to this tavern was most definitely the correct choice!


    Messai persuaded herself with such justifications. She pushed open the tavern��s door.


    ��Wee.��


    It was none other than the subus Ynor that came to greet her. When Ynor saw that Messai was wearing temr armor, the smile on his face immediately froze.


    But, when Ynor noticed that it was actually Messai, a frequent tavern guest, the frozen smile on his face became friendly and enthusiastic again.


    ��Big sis Messai! It��s been a long time... Where have you been all this time?�� Ynor asked curiously.


    However, the female knight pursed her lips. She didn��t know how to answer Ynor��s question.


    Was she really this familiar with this demon that she was addressed as ��big sis�� in such a natural manner?!


    During the half month she returned to the Nation of the Holy Church, Messai remembered her status and identity.


    As a temr, it was most definitely not right for her to be so intimate with a demon.


    Because of that, Messai did not return Ynor��s warm enthusiasm and walked to a corner of the tavern.


    There was already no vacant table left in the tavern. The dwarves and the mages had already upied the tavern��s two hundred-plus arcanotech devices with Hearthstone installed.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that there were ��air purification�� runes inscribed all over the tavern, the tavern might be stinking with the smell of dwarves�� alcohol.


    Hearing the dwarves�� shouts, Messai felt an indescribable sort offort.


    In the near month-long period she was away from Nond, the atmosphere of the tavern did not change at all. There were only some new ythings.


    Apart from the new ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� expansion, Messai noticed that at the other corner of the tavern, at the area that used to be a stage, a movie ��projection screen�� like object was there.


    Advertisements for a ��World��s Singers�� was being broadcasted on the screen repeatedly.


    In addition to words that appeared at the beginning, Messai also saw the faces of the Frost Elf Tylene and the Flower of Fari Gallolie.


    ��Messai? Messai, you��ve finally escaped from those despicable swindlers?��


    A voice interrupted Messai��s train of thought. A little girl with snowy white hair walked over to Messai.


    ��Cheryl... what are you talking about?��


    Messai should be cing her hand on the sword on her waist at this time. There were countless reasons for her to capture this traitor back to the Heresy Tribunal.


    Regretfully, Messai��s mission ining to Nond was not to capture this Heresy Tribunal��s traitor.


    ��Well, whatever. As long as you managed to get out of that senseless Holy City. Quickly,e here!��


    Cheryl ran over to a Hearthstone arcanotech device. It just so happened that the mage ying on that machine just got up. As a ��legendary�� Hearthstone yer, the other yers chose to avoid Cheryl when they saw her.


    Very few people dared to challenge this expert.


    ��I came here to keep a close watch over the demons.��


    Messai had decided to sever her rtionship with Hearthstone the moment she returned to the Holy City.


    ��The demon you spoke of is not currently in the tavern. But, are you sure you don��t want to open the new card packs?��


    When Cheryl asked that question, Messai started hesitating. She looked straight at the defected inquisitor for a couple long seconds...


    ��If you don��t want to do it, I��ll open them myself.��


    Cheryl looked at the determined expression on the female knight and sighed. Skillfully, she opened up Messai��s card storage crystal with the intention of opening up the remaining card packs in her storage crystal.


    At this moment, Messai started wavering. In a sh, she arrived beside Cheryl and held her wrist.


    ��Consider it my... departure ceremony,�� said Messai.


    Cheryl returned the card packs to the female knight. When Messai saw the number ��3�� on the card packs, she looked to Cheryl with a confused expression.


    ��I remember... that the amount of money I��ve left you is enough to purchase over sixty card packs?��


    ��Over a hundred and seventy to be exact. You have no idea... after you left, the card packs went on a temporary discount of fifty percent. When that ��50%�� green symbol appeared, people from practically the entire street crowded this tavern. You have no idea how difficult it was for me to purchase a hundred and seventy card packs,�� said Cheryl.


    ��Cheryl, you... you used them all to purchase card packs?��


    Messai remembered that the amount of wealth she left to Cheryl was a major sum. At least, it was a major sum for her, a knight with a meager sry.


    Messai had thought that Cheryl would spend a portion of that money to support herself. But, it turned out that was not the case at all.


    ��There��s nothing that I can do about that! It��s fifty percent off! Fifty percent! With three gold coins, you can purchase double the amount of card packs... If I miss an opportunity like this, there might not be another one in the future. Granted, I had no choice but to eat in vegetables for breakfast every morning because of that,�� said Cheryl.


    Messai did not say anything toward this defector inquisitor��s behavior of ��chopping off her own hands.�� She pointed to the singr digit on the card packs, ��Then, what happened to the one hundred plus ��Goblins vs Gnomes�� card packs you spoke of?��


    ��I��ve opened them all!�� said Cheryl with a wide smile, ��Got seven legendaries.��


    ��...��


    Perhaps Messai really should capture this defector inquisitor and send her back to the Holy City.


    But, that thought onlysted for a moment in Messai��s head before her finger moved to tap at the remaining three card packs.


    Messai didn��t believe that she would be able to open up any good cards. After all, her luck in Hearthstone was not that great. That was true even for card packs. Generally speaking, she would only be able to open a legendary per thirty card packs.


    Messai nned topletely quit Hearthstone after opening the three card packs. As she would be apanying the saintess as a knight, she would have no time to be engrossed in a game created by a demon.


    The oue of her card packs was as she anticipated. The first two card packs only gave hermons and rares. There were no epics to be seen at all.


    When Messai tapped at the third card pack to open it, a miracle urred. A burst of orange light shined before her eyes.


    ��Legendary!�� Cheryl cheered beside Messai. ��It��s even Doctor Boom, the strongest legendary in ��Goblins vs Gnomes!�� Messai, I knew that you would��ve umted your luck by not touching Hearthstone for so long!��


    As Messai looked at the floating legendary card, she once again grew silent.

 Chapter 281

    <h4>Chapter 281</h4>


    ��You have the option of selling that legendary card. If my memories served me correctly, the legendary Dr. Boom, even if it��s not golden, is worth eight hundred to a thousand gold coins.��


    Cheryl provided Messai with a not-so-good proposal.


    Messai��s sess in opening a legendary card caused a ripple in her previously tranquil heart.


    Ever since Messai became Saintess Herolia��s attendant, gold coins became nothing more than mere worldly possessions.


    This female knight, at this moment, was truly penniless. The silver coins she carried with her would not be able to purchase any expensive card packs at all.


    ��That would be... a very foolish behavior. Besides, I do not n to continue.��


    Messai shook her head and closed her card storage. She nned to use this method to rid herself of those strange thoughts.


    ��Hm, that��s true. A legendary card like that should be kept for one��s own use. But! Messai, I have another way to earn money... or perhaps, earn card packs.��


    Cheryl took out a pamphlet from god knows where and handed it to Messai.


    ��World��s Singers... this name...��


    Messai skimmed through the pamphlet. Then, she raised her head and looked at the images being broadcasted on the projection screen nonstop.


    ��The Voice of Nond is nning to hold a singingpetition. It��s said that everyone in Nond is qualified to participate.��


    ��I know.��


    Messai returned the pamphlet to Cheryl. She seemed to not be interested.


    ��But, this had nothing to do with me. I did not return to Nond for the sake of fooling around.��


    ��It��s best to loosen yourself after work. Besides, I know that you��ve been in the choir for a while, no?��


    As a senior from the Heresy Tribunal, Cheryl suddenly spoke of the history of the female knight before her.


    But, the expression Messai had did not change. She was still as cold and indifferent as before.


    ��That��s something from many years ago.��


    ��But, it proves that you, Messai, had talent in singing.��


    Cheryl was trying her hardest to have Messai ascend the stage of the ��World��s Singers.�� Naturally, it was mainly because of her mischievous personality.


    ��Messai, you do not have to win thepetition. You only need to pass that so-called ��audition.�� Once you pass that and rank yourself a bit higher, the amount of gold coin rewards would be able to be exchanged for arge quantity of card packs. Even thest ce would be able to be rewarded with thirty card packs.��


    To a certain degree, Hearthstone card packs have be a type of ��currency�� in Nond.


    What Cheryl was doing was simply equivalent to inciting a devout Christian to participate in a malicious concert held by Satan himself.


    Naturally, Messai wouldn��t allow herself to be scammed by this granny of a little girl. She ced away her card storage and stood up. She had no intention to continue to linger around the tavern.


    ��My apologies, I have to go now. I still have assignments that I needed toplete,�� said Messai.


    ��If you have time, try participating, Messai!��


    Messai could hear Cheryl��s shout as she walked out the tavern.


    World��s Singers.


    As Messai walked on themercial street, she was able to see posters about the petition�� all over the ce. It would appear that the host of thepetition was extremely obsessed with it.


    It seemed like the host was nning to transform thepetition to arge scale... musical pageant.


    But, Messai knew who the mastermind behind the Voice of Nond was �� that Chaos Demon!


    In other words, ��World��s Singers�� was apetition managed by a demon.


    Messai was no longer able to indulge herself in pleasures like she did before.


    She came to Nond with the Saintess Herolia to carry out missions this time around. As such, she must uphold her conviction and remain faithful to the Holy Light. Furthermore, she must protect the safety of the Saintess at all times.


    She cannot disregard her duty and run to participate in apetition held by a demon!


    If she was to do that and ended up being discovered by the Saintess Herolia of the Bishop apanying her, her final shelter in the Nation of the Holy Church would also disappear.


    Messai, someone with matchless faith in the Lord, would not do something that foolish.


    Messai��s train of thoughts was interrupted the moment she returned to the little chapel. The moment she entered the chapel, she heard the shouting voice of the Bishop apanying them.


    ��Lady Lia! My investigators have returned. Thatpetition is a ceremony schemed by that demon. He must be plotting something dreadful!��


    Bishop Darco��s voice sounded very anxious.


    Messai stopped before the door upon hearing those words. Even her hand that was about to push open the door stopped in midair.


    Competition... could it be, the Saintess... already knew?


    Messai quietly listened from the other side of the door. Soon, she heard Herolia��s voice.


    ��Bishop Darco, if you��re already afraid of that demon without having even seen him before, how are you supposed to face the other demons in the future then? Is my bishop this cowardly?��


    ��No... that��s not it. Lady Lia, I never feared any of those dark creatures. It��s just that you absolutely cannot participate in that World��s Singers ceremony. The mastermind behind that ceremony is a dangerous Chaos Demon!�� Bishop Darco��s aged voice grew increasingly anxious. ��If you are to participate in it, you will definitely be faced with unimaginable dangers.��


    The Saintess was actually nning to participate in the World��s Singers?


    Messai��s train of thoughts immediately entered a state of confusion... But, she soon calmed her mind. She ced her hand on the handle and pushed open the door.


    Two temr legionmanders were silently standing on either side of the chapel��s main hall. Bishop Darco was the only person dissuading Saintess Herolia to not do such a dangerous thing.


    ��Messai, you��vee at the perfect timing... Bishop Darco, I believe that my personal knight will be able to ensure my safety before the threat of the demons.��


    The female knight��s silhouette was reflected in Herolia��s eyes. Messai��s lips opened slightly. She didn��t know what to say.


    The two legionmanders participating in this mission had far more experience and were much stronger than her.


    Facing a dangerous Chaos Demon, the two legionmanders should be much better at ensuring the safety of the Saintess than her.


    ��Lady Lia...�� Bishop Darco was thinking the same thing as Messai. But, his words were interrupted by a single hand gesture from Herolia.


    ��No matter what you say, I��ve made my decision. My knight Messai, do you wish to attempt what you did in your childhood again?�� Saintess Herolia extended her hand at Messai.


    She was referring to Messai��s past experience in the choir. By choir, she did not mean the choir in the Holy City��s cathedral. Instead, she was referring to the little choir in the monastery Messai lived in her childhood.


    ��...��


    Deep in Messai��s heart, she strongly opposed interacting with that Chaos Demon. The reason for that was not because she hated him. Instead, it was due to fear.


    Certain things that Chaos Demon had shown her were simply too ��perfect.�� Take the game Hearthstone or the Hearthstone tavern itself for an example, both of them gave Messai an illusionary feeling that they were better than the Holy City.


    That was why Messai wanted to keep her distance from that Chaos Demon and the things he created.


    But, she needed to protect the Saintess��s safety.


    ��As you desire, Mdy.�� Messai made a knight salute toward Saintess Herolia and gently ced her hand on Herolia��s palm.

 Chapter 282

    <h4>Chapter 282</h4>


    Late night. Hearthstone Tavern.


    Holding a tter, Joshua ced three cups of warm milk before the three girls sitting around his desk.


    ��Are you three really not nning to sleep?��


    Joshua picked up a cup of warm milk from the tter and took a sip of the milk. Then, he looked to the three-addicted girls seated around his desk ying co-op.


    ��I��ll return once I finish building this house.��


    Gallolie was holding the ��runes inscribed crystal�� and controlling her game character. Her elven bodyguard y was seated next to her and Ciri was seated across from them.


    Ever since Gallolie learned how to y ��Minecraft,�� she woulde to Joshua��s study to ��test the game�� practically everyday.


    Even though Joshua was nning to inscribe this version of Minecraft onto her magicwork, Gallolie was still unwilling to leave.


    Using her words, ��the atmosphere here is better.��


    ��Well, do what you want. I��m not qualified to urge you to sleep early anyways.��


    Joshua took a nce at the ckwood Elf priestess seated at a side of the study. Oranka was looking at him with an apologetic expression.


    Suddenly came a knocking sound. Through the aura of the person outside, Joshua could tell that it was his chief reporter, Thousand Faces.


    ��Please excuse me.��


    Joshua nned to go out to meet up with Thousand Faces. For her to seek him out thiste at night, he was sure that she must be here because of some important intelligence.


    Tactfully, Priestess Oranka didn��t ask anything. Joshua had already proven himself to her over the past three days that he does not hold any malice toward the ckwood Elves.


    The proof came in the form of the ckwood Elf priestess by the name of Luvita. Currently, Luvita was able to converse wittily with the Lich overlord staying at Fari��s Mansion. Furthermore, their topics of conversation were actually music and movies.


    Priestess Oranka had seen simply too many unbelievable things in Nond. By now, she has started to gradually adapt to them.


    Joshua walked out the study and closed the door on his way out.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, may I know when the game you��re testing will be officially released to the magicwork client?��


    The first thing the dark elf did upon seeing Joshua was not reporting the intelligence she gathered. Instead, she asked him about the release date of the game Gallolie and co. were ying in the study.


    ��That will depend on the growth of the ckwood Elves�� World Tree. With the transmission speed of the current magicwork, it��s unrealistic for it to serve as arge-scale game server,�� Joshua paused for a brief moment before asking, ��Thousand Faces, could it be that you��re also fond of the games on the magicwork?��


    ��No... Your younger sister, Her Highness the Fourth Princess, has always asked me about the development of the games. I��ve informed Her Highness Faye about Minecraft. Because of that, she has been looking forward to ying it... it��s so much that... she wanted to personallye to the human world to y that game,�� The dark elf sounded somewhat angonized.


    Her actual master was Joshua��s younger sister Faye. Her rtionship with Joshua was only that of an employer and employee.


    It would appear that having a stubborn master was a major headache for the dark elf.


    ��I��ll find some time to provide her with a special test version.��


    As Joshua has been busy with the debut of the ��World��s Singers�� and ��television station,�� he didn��t have much time to develop and refine new games. The ssic pixel games from Nintendo Entertainment System were simply not enough to satisfy the Mage Forum��s game enthusiasts.


    ��You have my gratitude... Your Highness Joshua.��


    After Thousand Faces finished her personal matter, she took out an originium crystal and handed it to Joshua.


    Joshua activated the originium crystal by imbuing it with his magic power. Soon, several photographs appeared before his eyes. They were photos of fully armed temrs.


    ��They��re a temr squadron that entered Nond a while ago. There��s a total of seven temrs. A priest and two nuns are also with them.��


    ��What is their purpose ining to Nond?��


    Joshua checked out the photos stored in the originium crystal one after the other. He saw an old friend in the photos �� the frequent customer of the Hearthstone Tavern, Knight Messai.


    Joshua was not surprised by her return to Nond. But, he was concerned by how she did not return alone.


    ��About that... I��ve yet to determine their purpose. But, with the intelligence I��ve gathered so far, Your Highness Joshua, you must be on guard against these two temrs.��


    Dark Elf Thousand Faces pointed at two of the photos projected in midair. One was a photo of a white-haired and white-bearded yet still extremely robust and spirited looking old man. As for the other photo, it was a gloomy-looking middle-aged man.


    ��They are?��


    ��Back when I was still a member of the Heresy Tribunal, I��ve met this person before. Although he was still very young back then, he was already the legionmander of the lesiastical Temr Army��s Third Legion. That man is a difficult fellow to deal with,�� said Thousand Faces as she pointed to the old man��s photo.


    ��What about this one?��


    ��It��s possible that he��s also a legionmander. I checked him out yesterday. Whether it be his alertness or battle reaction, neither of them resembled that of a new recruit...�� said Thousand Faces.


    ��You... weren��t injured, right?��


    Joshua examined the dark elf. There were people in the lesiastical Temr Army that were even more difficult to handle than the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, you��re underestimating my abilities. That said, that human managed to catch the arrow I shot at him from afar and also discovered my whereabouts even though I��m hidden. In short... he is most definitely not an insignificant soldier of the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    Thousand Faces�� voice gradually became more grave. While the Nation of the Holy Church did not dispatch arge quantity of people to Nond this time around, there were two temr legionmander-level existences among them. That itself was enough for them to raise their guard.


    Even if Joshua��s elder sister, the Demon Realm��s Second Princess Cecily, was here confronting the two legionmanders instead, she would also not loosen her guard.


    ��If they came here to eradicate what I��ve established in this city, the strength of only two legionmanders would be far from enough.��


    Joshua does not believe the missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church came to Nond for the sake of touring the city.


    ��What about that priest and the two nuns, did you manage to find out who they are?�� Joshua moved the originium crystal in his hand and changed the photos projected to that of the three people he just mentioned.


    ��I did not manage to find much information about them. All I managed to gather is that one of the nuns by the name of Lia had signed up to participate in the ��World��s Singers.''��


    ��It would appear that it is truly difficult to refuse the charm of thatpetition... Well, that��s a joke.��


    Joshua projected a photo of that nun. Even though she was walking together with that priest, she does not appear as reserved and unflustered like ordinary nuns.


    ��A nun signed up to participate in a banquet held by a demon yet the temrs with her did not stop her from doing so.��


    Joshua knew that what he had done in Nond was enough to turn him into the Nation of the Holy Church��s most wanted criminal. If they were to offer a bounty on his head, the bounty could definitely reach over a hundred million gold coins.


    It would be impossible for the two legionmanders to not know about what Joshua did in Nond.


    ��Could it be that the nun had concealed her participation from the others?�� proposed the dark elf.


    ��Or perhaps, this nundy��s status is higher than all the other people in the entourage,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 283

    <h4>Chapter 283</h4>


    The next day. Nond National Theater.


    It was Joshua��s first timeing to Nond National Theater. Compared to the Weissenasche Theater, this theater was over two timesrger.


    From the design style and the various meticulous carvings, the theater gave off an air of ��extravagance.��


    As for this extremely extravagant building, it was purchased by Sir Weissenasche yesterday.


    ��I feel that if someone is to draw ��for demolition�� on the stone pirs, it wouldn��t seem unnatural.��


    Ciri was looking around the Nond National Theater. Compared to the Weissenasche Theater, this one waspletely void of business.


    At such a time in the day, the Weissenasche Theater would be packed full with movie fans. It would be impossible for Ciri to enter it through the main entrance.


    But, the Nond National Theater waspletely empty. Its prior glorious days could not be seen at all.


    Not only were there no attendant greeting guests outside, the entrance was alsopletely shut. Likely, given some time, cobwebs would start to gather on the area between the beams and pirs.


    ��Nond National Theater has some history in this city. It is a waste to tear it down.��


    Joshua walked toward the tightly closed theater entrance. The entrance seemed to have its own ��eyes.�� The moment it ��saw�� Joshua approaching it, the entrance that has been closed for an entire month slowly opened to Joshua.


    ��Your Highness Joshua...��


    Sir Weissenasche, the new owner of the Nond National Theater, walked out from the entrance. Even though he was trying his hardest to suppress the expression of joy, one could still tell from his face that he was very delighted to have ��taken down his old rival.��


    ��Should I address you as Nond National Theater��s new owner now?�� asked Joshua.


    ��The transfer of the theater��s right of attribution is not yetplete. But, the original owner has already left,�� as Sir Weissenasche��s words reached this point, his expression turned slightly stern.


    Nond National Theater��s original owner was a merchant called Salinya. This Merchant has tried to forcibly bankrupt the Weissenasche Theater.


    With Joshua��s help, Sir Weissenasche managed to revive Weissenasche Theater and turn around to devour Nond National Theater instead. He had truly taken his revenge.


    ��Eh... can you not waste time remembering about your rival?�� said Joshua, ��I came here to find out how the preparations for ��World��s Singers�� are progressing.��


    ��About that... Your Highness Joshua, please follow me.��


    Sir Weissenasche immediately removed the stern look on his face and began to guide Joshua into the theater.


    Many people in attendant attires were bustling inside Nond National Theater. They were transforming the theater to Sir Weissenasche��s taste.


    Leading the group, Sir Weissenasche suddenly asked, ��Your Highness Joshua, do you n to transform this theater into a showce for movies?��


    ��Showce? I��ve considered that. After all, your Weissenasche Theater was packed full beyond capacity with the premiere of ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale,�� no?��


    While Joshua was not personally there for the premiere, he had learned about it from Ciri��s descriptions. Likely, it was no different from those renownedrge scale migrations on earth.


    ��Actually... that was a terrifying memory to recall.�� Sir Weissenasche wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He seemed to have lingering fears toward the premiere.


    ��Regretfully, I am not nning to turn Nond National Theater into a movie theater right now. Instead... I nned to turn it into a television station,�� said Joshua.


    ��Tele... vision... station?��


    Sir Weissenasche repeated the new awkward-sounding phrase Joshua spoke.


    ��You can also call it arcanovision station. In simpler terms, this will be the ce where the World��s Singerspetition will be held.��


    While talking, Sir Weissenasche has led Joshua and Ciri to a room with an enormous table.


    A map of Nond was ced on the table. The sheepskin scroll map detailed Nond��s topography. It was so detailed that even the names of the various shops were written on the map with tiny characters.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, following your instructions, I��ve negotiated with a total of forty-two taverns and shops. Two-third of the shops are willing to install the arcanotech machines in their shops. As for the remainder, those shop owners that you��ve indicated as ��bad character,�� we took the action of acquisition.��


    Sir Weissenasche pointed to the red symbols on the map. Those symbols represented designated locations for Nond��s residents to watch television programs.


    ��Did you encounter any difficulties in your acquisitions?�� Joshua noticed some ��x�� marks on the map.


    ��For now, we��ve not encountered any. Mrs. Melina��s negotiation abilities are truly... exceptional.�� As Sir Weissenasche said those words, he let out a soft sigh. He couldn��t help himself from starting a narration, ��Regretfully, there��s too much of an age gap between Mrs. Melina and myself.��


    Naturally, Joshua and Ciri were able to hear Sir Weissenashe��s rambling. Because of that, the two of them looked at each other. Ciri covered her mouth with her hand. She was using that method to cover the smile on her face.


    As for Joshua, he was much more direct. Using his hand, he poked at Sir Weissenasche��s arm.


    ��Don��t mind such things. If you��re fond of her, be bold and set your heart to it. Mrs. Melina has been alone for many years now. Age is not a problem.��


    Joshua was able to tell what Sir Weissenasche was truly thinking.


    Sir Weissenasche looked to be in his forties whereas Mrs. Melina was in her sixties.


    If it was earth, she might already be someone who should retire and live out the rest of her life enjoyably. But, in this world, humans generally live up to a hundred years. Those with long lifespans could live up to two hundred without any issue.


    Furthermore, Mrs. Melina had kept up with herself and looked very good for her age. Even though one could clearly see the traces of time on her face, one could also see the charms from the time of her youth.


    ��About that... Your Highness Joshua... I...��


    Even though Sir Weissenasche��s attainments in art were extremely high, he was still a naive little boy when ites to love and emotions.


    Joshua found it very difficult to imagine him as a person in his forties. Could it be, this man beside him was a legendary ��Grand Wizard?��


    ��Opportunities are slim and few. Don��t mind what others might think. That��s all the advice that I can give. Now then... can you tell me what these symbols mean?��


    Joshua pointed to therge red symbols on the map. One of them was a circle drawn on Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��I��ve been to Nond��s four advanced magic academies to talk about the arcanotech device. But, in the end, only Lursk Advanced Magic Academy agreed to install a ��television set�� in their campus. The other three magic academies all refused the proposal,�� Sir Weissenasche rubbed his left wrist, ��Furthermore, that Sage that specializes in the rune system of the God of Lightning and Punishment went as far as to personally kick us out. I even suffered a bit from that.��


    ��Croshere Magic Academy? There are definitely many among Nond��s Sages that do not approve of the things I��ve done in Nond.��


    Joshua looked at the magic academy that was located across the Gray Mage��s advanced magic academy on the map.


    The various things Joshua did could most definitely be viewed as bringing about a change of era in Nond. To the rulers, not many would wish to see such a change, such a ��revolution.��


    The main reason why no Sage bothered to seek out Joshua to cause troubles for him was because the changes Joshua brought upon Nond were mostly beneficial.


    As for the other reason, it was most likely because Gray Mage Lursk was projecting Joshua from behind the scenes.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... about those three magic academies...��


    ��Don��t worry about it. While they could prevent ��television�� from entering their campus, they cannot stop their students from watching television programs.��


    Back when Joshua was in school, countless students climbed over the walls just so they could go and have fun at the inte cafes.


    ��I have a lecture at Lursk Advanced Magic Academy this afternoon. Sir Weissenasche, find time and arrange the profile of the participants for ��World��s Singers�� for me.��


    Joshua ced high regards in the World��s Singerspetition...


    It was not only to bring the ckwood Elves into the eyes of Nond��s citizens as intimate and beautiful singers. More importantly... World��s Singers also served as the debut of ��television,�� the important tool in the propagation of culture.


    Once the ��television station�� Voice of Nond firmly established itself in Nond, Joshua would finally be able to set up to conquer other cities. No longer will his cultural propagation be limited to Nond only.

 Chapter 284

    <h4>Chapter 284</h4>


    Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    Together with her apprentices, Prophet arrived at the advanced magic academy.


    She took a nce at the sheepskin scroll in her hand. The scroll was sealed by an owl-shaped wax seal.


    That scroll served as the proof of eptance for the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. Using the back door known as the Gray Mage Lursk, Joshua sessfully enrolled Prophet and her apprentices as students in the advanced magic academy.


    ��Teacher, the humans are already going to school at such a young age?��


    Prophet and her apprentices were walking on a shady trail covered by trees. Enroute, they encountered many mages that seemed to be only ten years or so old.


    ��Those are students of the elementary department. Once humans reach a certain age, their parents will try their best to send them to the magic academies so that they could acquire new knowledge.��


    Prophet had studied the structure of human society. She took a nce at the humans that looked about the same age as her and felt a terrifying sense of heaviness in her heart.


    ��I... when I was young, I was only allowed to help my father manage the hellhounds,�� said an apprentice in a slightly disappointed manner.


    ��The Demon Realm does not possess any standardized school. Besides, your racial traits made you over a hundred times stronger than humans. Even without training, you will still be able to be qualified warriors.��


    Prophet nced at her four apprentices. Apart from one of them who was half-subus, the other three had racial traits that would allow them to be warriors no weaker than low-level mages without any training.


    It was precisely because demons had superior constitutions to humans that many demons believed human knowledge and magic to bepletely useless.


    Perhaps their opinion was valid a hundred years ago. But today, the arcanotech devices created by humans hadpletely surpassed the demons�� physical gift and special traits.


    ��The knowledge that the four of you will be learning here will bring forth decisive influences upon your return to the Demon Realm. Thus, I hope that you all do not think of this journey to the human world as ying around.��


    Right after Prophet reminded her four apprentices with a serious tone, she felt the surrounding air turning restless all of a sudden.


    ��Footsteps.��


    Prophet turned around. She could hear arge number of footsteps proceeding toward her direction.


    ��Ene... enemies?��


    The four apprentices immediately tensed up and gathered together. Prophet removed her eyesses to look afar. Once she saw what was approaching them, she gave an order.


    ��Make way,�� said Prophet.


    Her apprentices were still confused. Prophet calmly walked to the side of the road.


    Her apprentices quickly realized what their teacher wanted them to do and ran over to her. Right after they got behind Prophet, a burst of violent wind came from behind them.


    In a blink of an eye, this not-so-spacious path was packed full with humans. They were all running in unison. With the number of humans, if the four apprentices did not move over to Prophet��s side, they would most likely be stomped into peppermint-vored ��demon stuffings.��


    ��Those people... what are they doing? Are... are they fleeing?��


    The most timid of the four apprentices waspletely terrified by the sight of a flock of humans.


    Judging from those humans�� attire, they were all students of this advanced magic academy. In fact, Prophet even managed to catch sight of students from other magic academies in that group.


    ��No clue...�� Prophet shook her head. If Joshua was here, he would be able to simply and incisively dere ��they��re running to the dining hall for food.��


    But, those students were actually running in the opposite direction of the dining hall.


    ��Maybe we can gather information about them from a human.��


    Prophet waited until the main group of running humans passed. Only a few straggling staminacking female students were still walking on the shaded path. Prophet found a girl that seemed easy to talk with and walked over to her.


    ��Hello.��


    Prophet raised her head to look at the girl with long silver hair. For some reason, Prophet felt like she looked familiar.


    ��Hello... you��re an unfamiliar face. Are you from the elementary department?�� The girl bent down to look at Prophet.


    Prophet didn��t answer her question. She merely revealed the owl symbol wax-sealed sheepskin scroll to the girl. That served as proof of her status as a new student in the advanced magic academy.


    ��A... new student? At this time? Oh... I��m Hyn Lloyd. Wee to this magic academy.��


    Hyn extended her hand to the little girl that was only as tall as her stomach.


    ��Prophet.��


    Prophet also extended her hand while giving her name to Hyn. Very rarely would she ever tell others her true name.


    ��Prophet... what a strange name,�� Hyn didn��t bother asking more about her name. Instead, she sized up this special new student, ��Are you also nning to watch the Belle and L��on��s interview?��


    ��Inter...view?�� Sinceing to this city, Prophet had heard many strange terms like those.


    ��It��s up this road. Yesterday, an arcanotech device by the name of ��television�� was installed above our academy��s magic arena. It seemed like we would be able to see the interview between Belle and L��on with our very eyes through that machine,�� Hyn pointed to the end of the road.


    All those students were running toward the arena for the sake of obtaining better seats.


    Unfortunately, as Hyn��s stamina wascking, she had no choice but to slowly walk behind the crowd.


    ��You should know about Belle and L��on, right? They��re the main male lead from ��L��on: The Demon�� and the main female lead from ��Beauty and the Demon.����


    Another girl appeared from behind Hyn. This girl��s eyes were shining. Seeing her, Prophet couldn��t help but step back repeatedly.


    Prophet felt the aura of the Holy Light emitting from her body... She was certain that the girl before her was a believer from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��She��s my friend Sansa. Sorry about scaring you. Do you want to check out the arena together with us?��


    Hyn offered an invitation to the extremely young looking girl. For some indescribable reason, Hyn felt very intimate toward Prophet due to the intellectual air emitted by her.


    ��About that...��


    Prophet was hesitant toward the invitation. Joshua had told her before that she should ��be wary of strangers.��


    As she was hesitating, Prophet suddenly heard the sound of a galloping horse.


    ��Careful!�� Prophet reacted right away and pulled Hyn and Sansa to the side.


    In a short few seconds, an unicorn-like creature with lightning runes inscribed all over its body ran past Prophet. A girl who seemed slightly older than Prophet was seated on the creature.


    As the unicorn galloped, one could hear the sound of thunder. No matter how one looked at it, it does not resemble a ��gentle�� horse.


    ��An unicorn with the power of the God of Lightning, isn��t that a magical beast of the Croshere Magic Academy��s chief?�� Hyn immediately recognized the origin of that magical beast.


    She cannot understand why the chief from the neighboring academy would ride such a dangerous magical beast and run all around this academy.


    ��Young miss... please don��t... ride that unicorn around...��


    After the unicorn ran past, a panting attendant appeared from behind. Before he could even finish his words, the unicorn had disappeared far into the street.


    ��I think she might be here to watch that ��interview,���� Prophet pushed her sses and made that verdict.


    ��It seemed like the headmaster of the Croshere Magic Academy had refused the proposal to construct a television in their academy. Perhaps that��s why she ran over to our academy?��


    Hyn was very well-informed. After all, it was the advanced magic academy next door. To students of Lursk Advanced Magic Academy, the neighbors were their rivals.


    ��Ahh! This is our territory! How could we possibly allow for students from another academy to steal our seats?!�� Sansa finally realized what was going on. She pulled Hyn with the intention of rushing toward the arena.


    ��It��s already toote now,�� said Hyn. She was still catching her breath.


    As someone who specializes in arcanotech devices and runes of order, Hyn��s stamina truly cannotpare to her wild mage of a younger sister.


    ��Perhaps we can go and seek out the seniors majoring in the prophecy system. Their ��Omniscient Eye�� should be able to show us the scene inside the arena through their crystal ball,�� said Hyn.

 Chapter 285

    <h4>Chapter 285</h4>


    Lursk Advanced Magic Academy��s magic arena was more or less the same as the earth��s ser fields.


    The only difference was that the audience seats were all constructed with originium crystals inscribed with ��floating�� runes. Upon pouring magic power into the seats, one would be able to watch the arena in midair.


    Apart from the ceremony that the advanced magic academy would hold every year, ��The Birth of the White Owl,�� the arena was very rarely used. But today, close to half of all the academy��s students had gathered at the arena.


    There were enough seats for all the students in the academy. However, it was not only the students from Lursk Advanced Magic Academy that came to the arena... students from other magic academies had also sneaked into the arena.


    Among them, the most brazen individual... would be the student president from the neighboring Croshere Magic Academy.


    The student president knew that it would be impossible for her to defeat all the other students on her own. Thus, for the sake of seeing the interview ceremony between Belle and L��on, the first time they will be seen beside the movie screen, she mounted her tamed magic beast, a lightning unicorn called ��Pray Day�� and charged into the arena.


    Galloping on lightning, the unicorn charged into the crowd. With lightning covering its entire body, the unicorn effortlessly divided the crowd.


    Seated on the back of the unicorn ��Pray Day,�� the student president pulled upon the reins and caused the lightning unicorn to leap straight up. Effortlessly, the unicornnded at a tform with the best view.


    The actions of the student president were captured by the eyes of Hyn and other students.


    Hyn and Prophet came toote. With their petite build, it was practically impossible for them to ��violently slice through the crowd�� like that lightning unicorn.


    If her sister Ciri was here, then perhaps Hyn could hope for her sister to use Mage Hand to push aside the crowd ahead.


    Helpless, Hyn and Sansa decided to withdraw from the scramble. They decided to find a senior majoring in the system of prophecies and divination for help ��ry the live broadcast.��


    Hyn had a good rtionship with other students and faculties. Soon, they found a senior in the crowd that was willing to use a crystal ball to ry the broadcast for them.


    If that senior was a bit more shrewd, he might be able to expand his crystal ball ry into a career.


    ��Is she not afraid of incurring the hatred of the surrounding people?��


    Through the crystal ball, Prophet could see the student president leaping through the crowd with her unicorn andnding on the viewing tform with shing lightnings and thunderous ps.


    It was a truly powerful and deterring scene. But, it was also no different from provoking the entire Lursk Advance Magic Academy��s student body.


    ��She��s not afraid of the hostility from other students. Her name is Sofina Karshilov. She came from a very ancient family. Furthermore, Nond��s current Lightning System Sage is her teacher.��


    Hyn exined to Prophet. She had researched Nond��s distribution of power.


    ��Is that so?�� Prophet remembered the words Hyn told her. She also remembered the girl on the unicorn as a ��troublesome individual.��


    ��Let��s move on from that! Hyn, look! The broadcast is beginning!��


    Sansa straightened her body and tried to tiptoe through the crowd to see the arena. Unfortunately, she was of average height for a woman. No matter how hard she tried to tiptoe, she would still not be able to see the scene inside the arena.


    After Sansa tried tiptoeing a couple more times to no avail, she turned around to look atHyn.


    ��Hyn, carry me on your back...��


    ��...�� Faced with her close friend��s unruly request, Hyn pointed her finger to the crystal ball in front of them, ��Wouldn��t it do by looking through this?��


    ��The image in the crystal ball is too blurry...�� said Sansa.


    ��You meet up with Ynor every day. There��s no need to be this excited, no?��


    ��This is different from my normal meeting with her!�� Before Sansa could finish her words, loud noise from the arena interrupted her.


    With the magic power from a teacher, the originium crystal installed in the magic arena turned on. An image was projected onto a newly constructed pure-white wall.


    Soon, the Frost Elf Tylene appeared on the wall. Tylene was the host for the interview. She looked rather nervous.


    It was the first time Tylene showed her face to her audience. Generally, her voice was sufficient enough to subdue the listeners of the Voice of Nond.


    Tylene took a brief moment to adjust herself. The audience watched anxiously as Tylene took a deep breath. A smile appeared on Tylene��s face.


    ��Good day everyone. Wee to the Voice of Nond. Ah... I am Tylene. For this afternoon, I will not be telling a story. Instead, we will be interviewing two well-known actors.��


    After Tylene finished saying those words, the frame suddenly shifted. The next moment, Ynor appeared on screen.


    Even though this subus has been in Nond for all this time, he was still the same. Because of Sansa��s rmendation, Ynor��s hair had grown longer, making him resemble a girl even more.


    Ynor turned to the camera. With a slightly bashful smile, he waved his hand. At that moment, strange shouts, cheers and screams sounded throughout the arena...


    ��It��s Belle!�� Sansa was also screaming.


    As an observer, Prophet recorded all of this. She walked over to Hyn and asked with a quiet voice, ��Do you... know the true identity of that ��Belle?����


    It was not Prophet��s first time seeing this sort of ��fanatical�� behavior from humans. But, no matter how many times she sees it, she still couldn��t help but feel freakishly shocked.


    Even though she could now somewhat understand why the humans would be fanatical like they��re worshipping religious deities after watching ��L��on: The Demon,�� she was still very curious if the humans knew the true identities of the actors.


    Or perhaps were the humans only fond of the characters yed by those actors?


    ��True identity? You��re talking about her being a demon?��


    Nonchntly, Hyn spoke a noun that would most definitely catch everyone��s attention in other cities.


    At this moment, Prophet turned to look at the girl beside them screaming and shouting frantically at Belle, the girl who haspletely lost all senses of being ady.


    She was a citizen from the Nation of the Holy Church. The conversation between Prophet and Hyn was most definitely heard by this girl from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Prophet watched Sansa in hope that she would be able to react like what a person from the Nation of the Holy Church should react upon encountering a demon.


    Unfortunately, Sansa was stillpletely captivated by the slightly bashful Belle on the screen.


    Has even the citizens from the Nation of the Holy Church lost their sense of reason?


    Prophet began to rethink about all the things the demon prince did in Nond. Perhaps one day, the crisis between humans and demons might truly be settled by a couple movies.


    But, she also knew that would be akin to a fantasy. Only by the Demon Realm gaining more powers would demons be qualified to face humanity. Otherwise, they might end up being wiped out. That would be noughing matter.


    ��Ynor actually has another small secret that many other fans do not know about,�� Hyn seemed to be nning to reveal the truth about Ynor to Prophet.


    But, before Hyn could continue, thunder rolls suddenly exploded in the sky. In an instant, the sunny and cloudless sky was covered by ck clouds... Those thick clouds were filled with magic power. It was clear that they were caused by a certain mage.


    A mage capable of changing the weather... apart from the rumored Seven Sages, no other person could aplish such a thing.


    ��For the student president to run to a different academy cadge in their event, has her teacher finally snapped?��


    At this moment, a familiar voice sounded from behind Prophet... The female mage that has been around Joshua all the time suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 286

    <h4>Chapter 286</h4>


    ck clouds enveloped the sky above Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. A light drizzle of rain was also trickling down.


    The originium crystal using the World Tree��s leaf as its transmitter was still in operation and projecting the image from the Hearthstone Tavern��s second floor onto the white wall in the arena.


    ��The gist of this program are questions from the users of the Mage Forum. Hopefully, we��ll be able to answer those questions. Of course, there��s no need to answer all the questions. It is fine to decline to answer them.��


    On the screen, Tylene picked up some paper from the desk. After skimming through the content, she turned to look at Belle.


    At this moment, the camera angle shifted again. This time around, all three people could be seen sitting inside the Noiseless Room.


    ��The first question came from a mage forum user by the name of Thunder Crystal,�� After reading the question on the paper, Tylene��s expression changed slightly. It was a ��gossipy�� expression that all women could make.


    Even though the Frost Elfdy was very courteous toward practically everyone in the Hearthstone Tavern, Ynor was an exception. She enjoys bullying Ynor. This holds true even in this interview.


    ��It��s quite an intense question. Ynor, do you have a romantic partner?��


    ��...��


    Being asked such a sensitive topic, even though Ynor was somewhat prepared, his face still turned red.


    In the end, Ynor was forced to cover his face with his hands. He attempted to conceal his reddened face through such an action.


    ��N..no!��


    When Ynor answered the question, a loud cheer sounded throughout the entire magic arena. Majority of the people cheering were male students. But, there were also female students cheering too.


    ��So that��s the case. Then, Ynor, what type of people are you fond of?��


    Tylene once again asked another question that was extremely difficult for Ynor to answer.


    Perhaps it might be a misconception but when Tylene asked that question, the entire arena seemed to turnpletely silent.


    The silence was only smashed by the loud neighs from the lightning unicorn at the magic arena��s front viewing tform.


    The owner of the unicorn extended her hand to stroke at its hair. Only then did she calm down the uneasy unicorn.


    After the Croshere Magic Academy��s student president finished settling down her unicorn, her attendant who followed after her cautiously approached her.


    ��Young... young miss, isn��t Thunder Crystal your name on the Mage Forum?��


    ��That��s my name alright. But, I am not the one who asked that question.��


    The Croshere Magic Academy��s student president turned to look at the sky. She pushed back her long blonde hair covering her right eye and narrowed her eyes to see the shadow emerging from the lightnings and ck clouds.


    It was a person wearing a yellow robe. The robe was very dull in luster. But, the light gold vein patterns could be clearly seen on the robe.


    That person slowly descended from the sky. It seemed like he was walking on an invisible staircase.


    On the image projected by the originium crystal, Ynor was still hesitating whether or not to answer Tylene��s question. As the students watched the bashful ��beauty,�� they were all hoping for Ynor to answer the question.


    Regretfully, their anticipation was destined to be interrupted by the thunderps from the sky...


    The person in yellow slowly descended above where the Croshere Magic Academy��s student president was.


    When the student president��s attendant saw that yellow robed individual, he lowered his head in utter terror.


    ��Sofina, how many times have you slipped out from my course now?!��


    An aged voice sounded out of the dull yellow robe. That voice called out the Croshere Magic Academy��s student president by name. Toweringly, the yellow-robed individual looked to the little girl standing next to the lightning unicorn.


    ��It��s my third time, Esteemed Teacher Croshere.��


    Sofina faced the old man standing in midair with no fear and loudly spoke of his name.


    When the people around her heard the name of that gray-robed individual, their desire to learn the type of boy Belle likes escaped from their minds in an instant.


    This was especially true for the students that came from the neighboring Croshere Magic Academy. They were all searching for ces to hide.


    The students that knew concealment magic immediately utilized them. But, before the yellow-robed individual standing in midair, all their magics were simply cheap tricks.


    The person who appeared before them was one of Nond��s Seven Sages. Controlling the world��s strongest Lightning System Magic, Yellow Mage Croshere!


    To the students from Croshere Magic Academy, the terror they��re feeling right now was akin to being caught by one��s school��s headmaster after deciding to climb the wall in a group to have fun at the inte cafe.


    Fortunately, their headmaster was only interested in one person �� the Croshere Magic Academy��s student president at the frontmost of the group, Sofina Karshilov.


    ��The first time I slipped out was to participate in the ball held by the prince from the Nation of Steel. The second time was to participate in a premiere for ��L��on: The Demon�� held in Fari��s Mansion.��


    Sofina showed no fear at all as she faced one of the people with the greatest authority in Nond. Furthermore, she was still smiling as she openly exined the reasons why she ��skipped ss�� to her teacher.


    ��As for this time, the reason why I came to this academy, it is so that I can watch the interview ceremony.��


    ��Sofina! I��ve allowed you to mess around enough! With your learning pace, you should be able to awaken two more rune inscriptions today! That is both my and your father��s expectations!��


    Although anger could not be heard from the Yellow Mage��s voice, there was a sense of irrefutable imposingness.


    ��But that is not my expectation. Teacher... it is possible to awaken rune inscriptions at ater date. But, this interview happens only once.��


    As Sofina said those words, her eyes looked past the Yellow Mage to look at the screen. At this moment, Ynor was giving the answer to the type of person he likes.


    Regretfully, as Sofina was talking to her teacher, she wasn��t able to clearly hear the answer given by Ynor!


    ��This again?! Sofina! I��ve already reminded you to keep your distance from those trifling confettis created by the theatrical troupes!�� Yellow Mage noticed that his student��s eyes were fixed onto the originium crystal projection.


    Due to his age, Yellow Mage was no longer that easily overwhelmed by anger. But, he was determined to bring his student away from this ce!


    Sofina��s lightning unicorn became extremely restless again. It was feeling threatened by Yellow Mage. This Sage seemed to not be nning to persuade his student with words.


    As electric sparks started blossoming on the Yellow Mage��s hand, an owl suddenlynded on his shoulder.


    ��Croshere... didn��t you have a long and rejoiceful conversation with me on your so-called ��confetti�� yesterday?��


    An old man wearing an unkempt robe slowly walked over to Sofina. The old man raised his head to look at Yellow Mage Croshere. The owl thatnded on Yellow Mage��s shoulder let out hooting noises before flying down to the old man��s shoulder.


    ��Lursk!�� Yellow Mage cried out the name of the other Sage.


    All the surrounding students grew silent. Two of the Seven Sages, people standing at the apex of Nond, at the apex of magic, were before them.


    To them, this scene was akin to something out of a painting. That said, if people didn��t know who they were, they would only appear like two messy-looking old men looking at each other emotionally.


    ��How about you take a break yourself today? After all, we didn��t finish our discussion on the breakdown of ��Beauty and the Demon�� from yesterday.��


    From his sleeve, Gray Mage took out a couple wiggling mealworms to feed his owl. At the same time, with an indifferent tone... he spoke of a matter that shocked not only the Yellow Mage��s top student Sofina but also the other students present.


    ��Teacher, you also watch... movies?��


    Finally, aplicated expression reced the calmness that has been on Sofina��s face the entire time.


    ��No, I wouldn��t call it that. It��s me who gave your teacher the originium crystal with the movie in it so that we can study the Chaos Demon��s magic. But, after that guy finished watching it, he dered in dissatisfaction that the plot was ��unreasonable,�� ��too fake�� and the like,�� said Gray Mage with a profound tone.

 Chapter 287

    <h4>Chapter 287</h4>


    ��Actually, this interview can be recorded. That said, if you all wish to see it live, I have no objection to it at all.��


    Under the rain and holding a paper umbre that doesn��t quite match the setting of this world, Joshua walked over to the people surrounding the crystal ball.


    ��Teacher Joshua,�� When Hyn saw Joshua, she respectfully addressed him as teacher.


    Joshua��s identity in Lursk Advanced Magic Academy was that of a teacher. Furthermore, he was a teacher personally invited by their headmaster.


    ��Big sis, it sounds weird for you to address him as teacher. That said, should you all find a location to hide from the rain?��


    Ciri blocked the rain falling from the sky with her hand. Then, in a very natural manner, she walked over to get under Joshua��s umbre. As the umbre was too small, Joshua had no choice but to lean it toward the magedy.


    ��That...��


    Hyn quietly watched as her younger sister entered Joshua��s umbre. She seemed to realize something remarkable. Nevertheless, she managed to contain the question in her mind and point toward the direction of the arena.


    ��We can take shelter from the rain in the arena��s hallway.��


    Hyn and Sansa took off for the arena ahead of the rest. Joshua deliberately slowed himself down to match Prophet��s pace.


    ��The magic you have is quite different from mine,�� Joshua looked at the young looking girl.


    Prophet had created ayer of barrier around her body. All the raindrops thatnded on that barrier were absorbed by it. Even though this little girl was standing in the rain, her clothes showed no trace of wetness.


    ��Your Highness, I am of the same race as you. It��s just... we are slightly different in certain aspects,�� replied Prophet.


    ��Slightly different?��


    Joshua had never once bothered researching into his race or lineage. Apart from the Chaos Demons�� magic destruction ability that waspletely imbnced against mages, Joshua doesn��t feel like Chaos Demon had superiority in any other aspects.


    ��The Chaos Demon��s royal n are known as the ��Watchers.�� As for my n, we are known as the ��Observers.�� For now, I still do not know the meaning behind those titles,�� After a brief moment of hesitation, Prophet revealed some facts to Joshua.


    ��For the sake of extending my life, I��ve transferred my soul multiple times. Unfortunately, some of my memories were lost in the transfers. The memories I have in this body are also pitifully few,�� Prophet pointed to her head, ��But, I��ve frozen my former dying bodies. If you wish to learn more about my memories in those matters, there are diaries about them in my personal library.��


    ��Eh... there��s no need for that. I��m not really interested in the demon��s dark history. I am merely curious as to how things are in the demon realm right now.��


    Joshua was standing outside the arena��s entrance. Due to the rainstorm, the arena was packed full with students. Joshua thought about finding a quiet ce to talk when Prophet��s voice sounded in his ears.


    ��On the surface, with Her Highness Cecily keeping a close watch over the Demon Realm, things appeared very stable. But, due to the crop failure, that stability will not persist for much longer. Her Highness Cecily has been hoping that Your Highness Joshua would be able to solve that problem.��


    Since Joshua asked about it, Prophet decided to officially bring up the matter about the famine. Apart from studying humanity��s most advanced magic knowledge and bringing it back to the Demon Realm, she also came to Nond to find a way to solve the issue with the famine.


    ��If it��s about food, I��ve already dispatched my men to purchase foodstuffs. The first batch of food will be able to be delivered to the Demon Realm through the underground dwarven city tonight.��


    Prophet seemed to have used some sort of unknown magic to establish a specialmunication with Joshua. It was simr to the magicwork��s messaging function.


    ��I will pass that on to Her Highness Cecily.��


    Through her investigations and observations sinceing to Nond, Prophet had a rough idea of Joshua��s powers and influences in Nond.


    In Nond, a metropolis established by human mages, this demon prince hold powers no weaker than a grand noble. It could even be said that his power was second only to the Seven Sages.


    The interpersonal rtionship he established with the magicwork was simply too frightening.


    Whether it be the dwarves living in the underground city below Nond or the humans living on the surface city of Nond, Joshua had influential friends in both parties.


    ��But, the heavy responsibility of illuminating the Demon Realm��s tree of technology will still be up to you all,�� Joshua took a nce at the four apprentices behind Prophet.


    Joshua remembers that his older sister Cecily had told him that the ��Demon Realm was not his burden. Instead, it was hisst shelter.��


    Through the invasion of culture, Joshua had acquired ��terrifying�� sess.


    Once the Voice of Nond television station matures, Joshua would have to, in addition to expanding the magicwork outward to other cities and nations, push the Demon Realm forward.


    ��The magic knowledge present in the academy is not the limits of humanity. You all will have to acquire certain achievements to enter the Sage Towers to learn... This included the knowledge about arcanotech devices technologies.��


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I wish to take your course,�� said Prophet all of a sudden. Her words were sent directly to Joshua��s ears.


    ��My course might be... a bit too hard to understand for you all. But, my ssroom has never been full so there are always empty seats.��


    Joshua does not feel that it would be wrong for Prophet to skip past the industrial age to learn about the information age.


    While Prophet had the appearance of a little girl, the soul living in that body was countless times older than him.


    .........


    Nond National Theater.


    Since the owner of the theater changed to Sir Weissenasche, Sir Weissenasche began to quickly utilize the theater per Joshua��s instructions.


    The first duty of the reborn Non National Theater was the ce of audition for ��World��s Singers.��


    Today, after beingpletely silent for nearly a month, Nond National Theater would finally be able to recreate its former glories. In order to participate in the World��s Singers, citizens from all over Nond gathered at the theater.


    Among them were two people from the Nation of the Holy Church �� a nun and a knight.


    ��Lady Lia... I... there��s really no need for me to take part in this.��


    Messai was feeling extremely uneasy. The reason for that was because she was not dressed in a knight��s armor. Instead, she was wearing a long skirt Saintess Herolia meticulously selected for her.


    In her entire life, Messai rarely wore any other clothes apart from nun outfit and knight��s armor. She was simply unable to ept such feminine attire.


    Since earlier, the female knight has been holding onto the helm of her dress with her hands, pulling it down. Even though the dress was already over her knees, she still can��t feel any sense of security from it.


    ��Messai, if you don��t participate, it will be an enormous waste of your natural endowments.��


    Herolia spiraled around the female knight. She has not stopped gasping in admiration since a while ago.


    Messai��s figure could totally be described as ��oundish.�� Unfortunately, Messai would always cover her charming figure with ice-cold metal. It was only today that Herolia discovered her womanly charms.


    ��My duty is to ensure your safety,�� Messai was still against revealing herself to the public.


    ��And this is mymand. Well then... it��s time for us to enter. Let us hope that you will not be eliminated in the first round, knight Messai.��


    After giving Messai a thought-provoking smile, Herolia entered Nond National Theater.


    After following Herolia for half a month, Messai has grown ustomed to her unreasonable behaviors. In the end, her sense of duty defeated her sense of shame. Following Herolia, she entered Nond National Theater.

 Chapter 288

    <h4>Chapter 288</h4>


    After tidying up his outfit, Bishop Darco entered Non National Theater.


    A gloomy-looking middle-aged man was beside him. Bishop Darco calls him ��Vulture.�� That was not a bright-sounding name.


    But, no one could deny the strength possessed by that middle-aged man. As the Legion Commander of the lesiastical Temr Army��s Fourth Army, he was an expert among experts when ites to taking on surprise attacks from demons.


    A bishop and a legionmander, a pair like this would be capable of taking on a Sin Demon.


    Indeed, Bishop Darco came to this theater in full preparations of fighting against demons.


    It was not only against those terrifying Sin Demons, he was prepared to take on the rulers of the Demon Realm, the ones leading their armies in the battlefield, the Chaos Demons.


    ��I sense no demons nearby,�� Vulture reported to Bishop Darco with a low voice.


    ��These humans were all invited by that Chaos Demon... That Chaos Demon must be plotting something.��


    Bishop Darco was holding a pamphlet of the World��s Singers.


    From the descriptions given on the pamphlet, World��s Singers was a simple singingpetition. It was simr to the ceremony held by the nuns and choirs in the Holy City.


    For the ceremony, the host will be gathering all the singers together. The person with the most pleasant singing voice will be allowed to join the Holy Church��s choir, a majestic honor to any believer in the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Regretfully, the participants in this ��World��s Singers�� were not learned singers like the choir nuns.


    All the nuns needed to pass through stringent training in order to obtain the opportunity to receive the choir of the Holy Church��s appreciation.


    s, that was not at all the case for the singers in this ��World��s Singers.��


    ��Are they really here to disy their singing abilities?��


    Bishop Darco was observing the people walking past them to ensure that none of them would be able to endanger the safety of the saintess.


    But, the more he observed the participants, the more skeptical he became.


    If any of the people that walked past him could be described as ��singers�� or ��bards,�� then they would be amateurs at best.


    He had seen multiple mercenary-looking fellows donned in animal hide, horned helmets and rock-solid muscles walking past them.


    There were also a lot of apron-wearing middle-aged women that looked like housewives...


    If it wasn��t for the fact that there was a banner with ��World��s Singers Audition�� hanging above Nond National Theater��s main hall, Bishop Darco would doubt whether he had entered a chaotic and disordered inn filled with mercenaries.


    ��The participants in thispetition are all civilians from all over Nond,�� Vulture seemed to be very fond of this sort of chaotic atmosphere.


    ��I know,�� Bishop Darco already knew about the nature of thispetition from the pamphlet.


    Regardless of identity, regardless of status, as long as one was confident in their voice, they will be able to ascend onto the stage.


    ��Are these people truly qualified to stand on the same stage as Lady Saintess?�� questioned Darco as he watched themoners walking past. As one of the supervisors of the Holy Church��s choir, he knew very well how difficult it was to be a singer.


    Saintess Herolia was the most outstanding singer in the history of the Holy City.


    Bishop Darco has always believed that there would not be anyone with a singing voice that could match the Saintess Herolia. Even Fari��s most outstanding opera singers would lose all their luster whenpared to the voice of the saintess.


    Yet, such a grand existence was topete with a bunch ofmoners who might not even know what singing entails.


    ��Qualification is a different matter. Say, don��t you think we��re being too generous toward the people of this nation?��


    Vulture looked toward the back views of Herolia and Messai who was following her.


    ��Generous?��


    ��Fifty years ago, Lady Herolia graced the Nation of Frost��s frontier battlefield,�� said Vulture, ��That was a military campaign so difficult that no one wishes to recall. Reinforcements from the demon army continued to flock in from the Demon Realm. Yet, I had only two hundred-plus warriors alongside me. At the end of that battle, I was no longer able to feel the sensation in my hands and the pain of my body.��


    Vulture showed his hands to Bishop Darco. Just by looking at those hands, one would feel very ufortable. A vast amount of scars, like centipedes, were entrenched all over his hands. There was practically no normal skin to be seen at all.


    ��I have no idea how many people survived at the end of that battle. All that was left were the shouts of the demons and the blood that filled my sight... all my other sensations had left my body,�� As Vulture recounted till this point, a forced smile appeared on his gloomy face, ��I had thought that I would be dragged into darkness by those demons. But s, I saw the light... or perhaps, I heard the light.��


    ��Lady Herolia��s singing...�� Having heard so much, Darco was able to understand what Vulture meant by generous.


    ��Correct. It was a magical singing voice. I was able to clearly feel my wounds healing. My consciousness that seemed to have sunken into a swamp started clearing up,�� Vulture caressed his wounds on his palms before slowly saying, ��Long ago, I didn��t believe your choir��s singing would have any use. But, the truth revealed to me my ignorance. Her singing isn��t only capable of simply rinsing one��s soul...��


    After hearing Vulture��s story, Bishop Darco grew silent. To be able to hear the singing of the Saintess was an act of charity from the god in the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Any temr who heard her singing would view it as their life��s honor. But, apart from pacifying one��s spirit and soul, her singing also possesses unfathomable powers.


    It could slow down the aging process, increase the magic quantity in one��s body, cure one��s injuries... Any one of those abilities could be a miracle in their own right.


    ��We are both lowly ones that God has shown grace upon,�� said Bishop Darco, ��Lady Saintess is impartial to all of us. Likewise, everyone is entitled to hear her singing voice. It��s just...��


    ��That those lowly ones aren��t qualified to stand alongside the saintess?��


    Vulture was able to tell what Bishop Darco truly felt. Hearing Vulture��s sentence, Bishop Darco sighed.


    Allowing the saintess to leave the Holy City was already an extremely risky matter. Yet, she ran all the way to Nond so that she could participate in apetition with mostlymoners, apetition with no ss and quality. This was enough to give Bishop Darco a major headache on how to exin things upon their return.


    But, after thinking things with a different mentality, Bishop Darco was able to ept Herolia��s behavior.


    ��Perhaps Lady Saintess��s singing will allow us lowly ones to realize... exactly how vast of a disparity there exist between us and her,�� said Darco.


    By ��us,�� Bishop Darco was naturally also referring to the otherpetitors in Nond National Theater.

 Chapter 289

    <h4>Chapter 289</h4>


    Sir Weissenasche was seated in the theater��s audience seats. As a judge, he was seated at the front.


    ��Singers�� from all over Nond were ascending and descending the stage one after another.


    So far, Sir Weissenasche has audited twenty-three fame-seeking contestants. Of those twenty-three people, twenty-one performed so horribly that Sir Weissenasche felt like sighing.


    He had already lowered his standards enormously per Joshua��s instructions. As long as a contestant��s singing ability could reach that of a bard or minstrel that could be seen all over the road, they will pass the audition.


    Regretfully, as matters stood, Sir Weissenasche has yet to find a single individual who was able to properly perform a folksong or epic. Nor did he find any contestant that resembled a ��singer.��


    Most of them werepletely tone deaf. Besides those were people that would forget their lyrics in the middle of singing. Worst yet, some got on stage and didn��t say a word.


    The only two contestants that passed the audition were people with experience as bards. But, Sir Weissenasche felt that the songs they��ve performed were extremely low quality.


    The music of this world was not so cheaply produced like earth��s music. For ordinary people, apart from the folksongs of the bards and minstrels, very rarely do they have the opportunity to listen to music.


    Sir Weissenasche believed that the reason why World��s Singers was able to gather this many people was all due to the Flower of Fari and Belle��s charm.


    Many people who had absolutely no talent or experience with music decided to participate all in hopes of being able to meet the Flower of Fari or Belle.


    Regretfully, their hopes and dreams were ultimately vain. ��Stansfield�� was the only audition judge. In fact, Sir Weissenasche handed the audition for the day after tomorrow to his trusted aide to handle.


    ��Sure enough, was His Highness Joshua��s hopes simply too high?��


    Sir Weissenasche looked at thepetitors application forms. Red ��X��s�� were all over them.


    Sir Weissenasche felt that Joshua had excessive expectations in being able to find singers with ��stunning�� voices among Nond��smoners or nobles.


    But, even if that was the case, Sir Weissenasche did not give up. He ced down his clipboard and made a gesture toward the attendant on the stage.


    ��Next.��


    After eliminating the twenty-fourth contestant, Sir Weissenasche had the attendant bring up the twenty-fifth contestant.


    The moment the twenty-fifth contestant got on stage, he immediately caught Sir Weissenasche��s attention... He was simply too tall and robust. He stood nearly too meters tall and was donned in leather armor and a horned helmet.


    Dressed like that, one cannot possibly link him with a singer on stage. Rather, he resembled a warrior that would hunt magic beasts.


    Sir Weissenasche calmed his mind and made a gesture signaling for him to begin.


    He was hoping that this mercenary-looking fellow would give him a surprise and conquer everyone with his voice. Unfortunately, Sir Weissenasche��s hopes were ultimately crushed.


    The singing voice of this mercenary-looking fellow was as rough as his appearance. It was simply intolerable to listen to. Even ��rough�� would be a pleasant description of his voice. A more urate description would be...��purely shouting with all one��s might.��


    If the evaluation of the twenty plus contestants before this fellow were ��unqualified,�� then, this fellow would be...


    Sir Weissenasche waved his hand to order for his attendant to stop the mercenary-looking fellow��s performance.


    ��Stop! This is enough!��


    The attendant covered his ears as he walked onto the stage to loudly shout at that mercenary.


    ��Stop?��


    That attendant��s tone sounded rather unpleasant. On top of that, he interrupted the performance. As such, the mercenary was unable to contain his anger and took a step toward the attendant.


    His tall and robust build was extremely oppressing. He seemed to be nning to use the method that mercenaries would always use to settle problems �� violence.


    Seeing that things seemed to be going out of control on the stage, Sir Weissenasche stood up with the intention of calling for the mage guards hired to maintain orders.


    Sure enough, it was too difficult to allow such boorish people to get on stage!


    The two mages behind Sir Weissenasche started walking toward the stage. They were going to ��persuade�� this mercenary to calm down. But, the mercenary only got more emotional.


    The mages had underestimated that mercenary. One of them was pushed away by him. The otherpetitors that were waiting for their turn also started to panic after seeing this scuffle.


    Gradually, things started going out of control. At the moment when Sir Weissenasche was about to permit the two mages to use offensive magic, a young woman dressed in a long white dress suddenly walked out from the crowd.


    That young woman walked toward the mercenary...


    ��Step aside!�� The mercenary was about to push that woman away like he did the two mages.


    But, the next second, that woman extended her slender arm forward and grabbed his wrist. The mercenary immediately attempted to struggle free but was unable to. That woman��s strength was simply too strong.


    ��Calm yourself,�� said the young woman with a stern tone.


    Even though the woman was dressed like a wise and virtuousdy, she was emitting a de-sharp imposing aura. That aura intimidated the mercenary.


    The mercenary slowly pulled back his hand and calmed down. He moved his wrist around. There was a dull pain from being grabbed by that woman.


    Seeing that the mercenary had calmed down, the two mages were prepared to use their magic to knock him unconscious. But, they were stopped by Sir Weissenasche.


    ��My apologies, I��ve made too impulsive of a judgement earlier and ended up interrupting your performance,�� Sir Weissenasche instructed the two mages to step down.


    Thispetition was to be a stage for all citizens of Nond to exhibit their voice. While Sir Weissenasche was qualified to determine that the mercenary was incapable of ascending onto an actual stage, he was not qualified to interrupt his performance.


    Having realized that, Sir Weissenasche offered his apology to the mercenary. Seeing the nearly 1.8 meters tall and difficult-to-handle-looking young woman standing next to him, the mercenary reluctantly epted Sir Weissenasche��s apology.


    Soon, the audition resumed. Hearing the mercenary��s ��deeply emotional�� performance, Sir Weissenasche began to regret giving him the chance to perform again.


    But, after Sir Weissenasche started getting used to that boorish and rough singing voice, he strangely started having a feeling of... being charmed by that voice?!


    ��Congrattions, you��ve passed.��


    Sir Weissenasche approved of the mercenary��s performance and qualified him to participate in the next round.


    Having received ��you��ve passed,�� the mercenary nodded his head in satisfaction and walked down the stage. The next person to get on the stage was the young woman who stopped the mercenary from acting violent.


    Messai walked onto the stage. At this moment, the imposing air she had when she stopped the mercenary earlier hadpletely disappeared. Facing the crowd, she grabbed her dress and didn��t know what to do.


    The female knight was hesitating. It has been over ten years since shest sang. At this moment, a message popped up before her eyes. Seeing it, she gained resolution.


    ��Knight Messai, advance to the next round. This is an order.��


    The message came from Herolia.

 Chapter 290: Chapter 290 – Gaze (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 290: �C Gaze (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Backstage. Bishop Darco quietly looked onto the stage in front of him.


    Standing on the stage, the female knight Messai had finished her performance. As the judge, Sir Weissenasche was so pleased with her performance that he even apuded her.


    Following her growth into adulthood, Messai��s singing voice has also ascended to a higher level. She had chosen to sing a simple poem from the ��Radiant Light Canon.��


    Having received the acknowledgement from Sir Weissenasche, the female knight sessfully advanced to the next round.


    ��Who would��ve thought Knight Messai who was known as the ��Shield�� would have such a gift.��


    Vulture also apuded Messai��s performance. Among the temrs, the female knight was not someone unknown and obscure. After all, she was the personal disciple of a legionmander. Whether it be her swordsmanship, her talent or her attainment with the Holy Light system of magic, they were all excellent.


    It could be said that Messai was the person who was most likely to seed as the next lesiastical Temr Army��s Fifth Legion Commander. Regretfully, Messai was recently conferred as the saintess��s personal knight. That foreordained her to be unable to step foot onto the battlefield as a legionmander.


    ��While it is true that knight Messai has a very beautiful sounding singing voice, her voice is unable topare against the children of the choir.��


    Bishop Darco shook his head. Earlier, that mercenary was able to gain the judge��s approval with his boorish yellings. From that point on, Bishop Darco realized how ��amatuer�� the World��s Singers was.


    If Messai��s earlier performance was ced before the choir, she would definitely not be up to par.


    ��I��m unable to tell any difference.��


    Vulture shrugged his shoulders. To him, all choir songs sounded the same. The only difference was the fact that the choir��s singing was capable of healing injuries and believing relief to pain and fatigue.


    ��Knight Messai��s singing was filled with perplexity. But, it is much better than the senseless and random singing by thosemoners.��


    Bishop Darco watched as Messai slowly descended from the stage to return to Saintess Herolia��s side.


    Before Herolia could even congratte Messai, Sir Weissenasche ordered for the next contestant, Lia, to ascend the stage.


    Lia was Herolia��s alias. She immediately grabbed her dress and jogged onto the stage.


    ��Vulture, be on the alert of the surroundings...��


    Bishop Darco held his crutch. He felt the urge to rush onto the stage himself.


    Even though ��World��s Singers�� was extremely amateurish in his eyes, it remains that the people here would enjoy the fortune of being able to listen to the saintess��s singing.


    In the Nation of the Holy Church, Saintess Herolia��s status was second only to their God of Holy Light, Monicar.


    Thus, to the believers of the Holy Church, being able to hear the Saintess��s singing voice would be akin to receiving God��s illumination.


    Whenever Herolia would bless the Holy City��s citizens with her singing, Bishop Darco would always be the one to personally conduct the orchestra to apany her ceremonial singing.


    Through that means, he had safeguarded the saintess for over fifty years. There has never been an exception. Likewise, he was not nning to allow there to be an exception this time either.


    Even though this was a foreignnd and his orchestra was unable to follow them here, he still nned to apany the paramount performance even if he was alone.


    ��Please... excuse me,�� Supporting himself with his crutch, Bishop Darco squeezed through the people around the stage.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for this aged bishop to transcend the crowd. At the moment when he was about to force his way into a crack in the crowd, someone subconsciously moved their elbow and knocked him with it.


    Bishop Darco lost his bnce. When he was about to fall, Vulture extended his hand and supported him from behind.


    ��Look at your age, why are you still trying to rush up there with all those people?�� asked Vulture.


    ��I have always been the one in charge of the musical apanies for Lady Herolia��s sung performances.��


    Bishop Darco stood up with the support of his crutch. He raised his head to look past the crowd and see Herolia standing on the stage.


    If only he had a strong build like Vulture. He would��ve forced his way past the crowd to stand behind Herolia already.


    Unfortunately, Bishop Darco was simply too old. He had grown so old that he needed a crutch to support himself walking.


    The youth who would sneak peeks at the Saintess��s beautiful figure through the window became an old man about to be buried.


    The only thing that didn��t change after all this time was... Saintess Herolia��s youthful appearance.


    Standing on the stage, Herolia saw Darco staggering as he tried to walk toward her.


    She turned to him and shook her head...


    At this moment, Bishop Darco came to aplete realization that ��youth�� had departed him. Fortunately, he was still able to witness Herolia��s beauty from afar.


    ��Could we start now?��


    Seated on the audience stand, Sir Weissenasche rubbed his eyes.


    He was trying his hardest to conceal his sleepiness. He refused to allow himself to yawn while a contestant of the World��s Singers was performing.


    If he did, it would be a sign of disrespect toward that person.


    ��Mn.��


    Herolia slightly nodded her head. She also took a nce at the crowd present. In the end, her eyes were turned toward a good-figured individual standing at the back. It was not her female knight Messai... Instead, it was an elf.


    She soon retrieved her gaze. Then, she slowly opened her cherry-red lips and began to hum and sing the most tranquil chapter from the ��Radiant Light Canon.��


    The instant her voice emerged on the stage, Sir Weissenasche shivered. His sense of sleepiness disappeared instantly. With eyes wide open, he stared at Herolia.


    Even though there wasn��t any magic amplifying her voice, Herolia��s voice was still able to slowly enter everyone��s ears.


    It was a voice capable of rinsing one��s spirit, a wondrous voice that caused all the backstage discussions to cease.


    Perhaps to amatuers, their evaluation of the song would only be something along the lines of sounding good or refreshing. But, Sir Weissenasche knew that the person standing on the stage was a professional singer. No! A master singer!


    In the past, he was fortunate enough to witness the performance of a renowned female singer from Fari. That woman��s singing was deemed as the Voice from the Skies.


    The performance of the person on the stage before him was of the same level as that renowned female singer. Most importantly, there was no apanying music; it was all her own voice!


    Lia? A nun from the Nation of the Holy Church?


    Since when did the nuns from that nation be such great singers?


    Sir Weissenasche took a nce at the contestant information for Lia. He also nced at her appearance. s, he was unable to find any recollection of her from the renowned singers he knew.


    Herolia��s performance was not long. It was only roughly a minute. When her voice gradually diminished in volume and finally stopped, a tide of apuse followed suit.


    ��Thank you,�� With a gentle smile on her face, Herolia expressed her thanks to the crowd before walking toward the backstage.


    Bishop Darco watched Herolia from afar absentmindedly. It was like he had returned to the past.


    Oh how outstanding of a girl she was. She was so outstanding that one will definitely tell one��s mother ��Mom, I��m going to marry her!�� should one meet her in one��s youth.


    Regretfully, Bishop Darco was a mere missionary back then. He was not qualified to even converse with Saintess Herolia.


    Even though he became a bishop now, he still remained a person who would only watch her from afar.


    ��Bishop, do you n to bring your regret to your afterlife?�� Vulture quietly asked Bishop Darco.


    Bishop Darco knew what Vulture meant by ��regret.�� He shook his head and sighed.


    ��I��m already old. Even if I do what these youngsters want to do now, it��ll be meaningless. Truth be told, it��s not bad the way it is now...��


    With gratification on his face, Bishop Darco looked at Herolia walking still exiting the stage.


    ��Once Her Lady Saintess obtained victory in thispetition, those people that heard of her singing will definitely realize the existence of the Holy Light,�� Bishop Darco fully believed that Saintess Herolia��s singing wouldn��t possibly lose in such an ��amatuer��petition.


    Even if the singers from Fari were to participate in thispetition, he still believes that Herolia would be able to easily defeat them with her singing.


    Vulture didn��t respond to Bishop Darco��s deration. At this moment, his ice-cold gaze suddenly turned to a location covered by shadows.


    ��I felt the aura of undeads,�� said Vulture.


    ��Undeads? Is that Chaos Demon finally nning to act?��


    Bishop Darco stopped being sentimental about the past. The light-golden runes on his crutch started emitting a faint light.


    He was prepared for a battle.


    ��No, those undeads... are not hostile,�� Vulture instructed for Darco to not act rashly.


    ��Not hostile?��


    Bishop Darco was able to sense the cold and gloomy sensation filling the theater. When Sir Weissenasche announced for the next contestant to ascend the stage, an elf with a figure as excellent as the female knight before walked onto the stage.


    The sudden appearance of an elf caught the attention of everyone backstage. Nond was a cityposed mainly of humans. Following behind the human poption were the dwarves... As for the other races, one would only be able to asionally encounter them around Squirrel Street.


    The elves were an even more umon race. Currently, the only elf the citizens of Nond were familiar with was the Voice of Nond��s broadcaster, Frost Elf Tylene.


    The elf standing on the stage was clearly not a frost elf. Her free-flowing hair was pitch-ck like the night.


    ��The undeads are behind that ckwood Elf. They��re high level undeads that seemed to possess self-awareness.��


    Below the stage, Vulture discovered the specters hiding behind the ckwood Elf.


    The specters had used concealment abilities to hide themselves. Yet, they were unable to escape from Vulture��s perception.


    ��Those specters showed no intention of attacking that ckwood Elf,�� Bishop Darco felt the situation to be strange.


    He did not feel the feeling of hatred and hostility toward the living that undeads should have from those specters.


    Those negative emotions would generally make specters attack the living with no reason or cause.


    ��Is that ckwood Elf unable to sense the undeads behind her?��


    ��She might have sensed them... They��re aplices,�� Vulture was unable to understand why an elf that worshipped nature and life would associate herself with the undead.


    Nevertheless, runes were faintly glowing on his scar-filled hands. If those undeads were to act improperly, the legionmander will immediately act to take care of them.


    None of the audience backstage noticed that there were several dangerous undead hidden behind the beautiful elf. This included Sir Weissenasche seated on the audience stand.


    ��You��re... Luvita?�� Sir Weissenasche recognized the ckwood Elf Priestess.


    Before the audition even began, Joshua hadpiled a list of participants that must definitely enter the finalpetition. Among them were the ckwood Elf Priestesses.


    ��Yes.��


    Luvita nodded her head. Many of the ckwood Elves were already selected for the finalpetition. The reason why Luvita came to the audition was so that she could perform an all-new song.


    It was a song that she learned from the Lich Overlord after four entire days of effort.


    At the beginning, Luvita was afraid and hostile toward the Lich Overlord. But, over time, after getting along with Selonica, Luvita discovered that she... got along unexpectedly well with the Lich Overlord.


    This was especially true in regards to movie discussions.


    Furthermore, Luvita must admit that even though the Duke of Bones had a very strange method of performance, her musical performances... were very pleasant to the ears.


    ��Then... you may begin.��


    Sir Weissenasche was looking forward to Luvita��s performance. Joshua had revealed to him already that the ckwood Elf Priestesses had epoch-making singing voices.


    Under the gaze of all these humans, Lutiva appeared slightly hesitant.


    It was the specters behind her that began their performance first. When the apanying music sounded on the stage, Luvita soon regained herposure from the time she rehearsed with the Lich Overlord.


    Without a microphone, she followed along with the music and started singing the first ��pop song�� of this world.


    ��It��s not... an opera?��


    Sir Weissenasche began to carefully listen to the music. Luvita��s performance was very... lively. It waspletely different from the operatic song performances he was familiar with.


    The apanying music he heard in the past was very serious in nature. Some tunes sounded very emotional and divine.Take the operatic singing from the contestant Lia earlier, her voice was filled with a feeling of sacredness.


    But, Luvita��s performance waspletely different. It sounded like a cheerful and lighthearted musical y. Yet, it waspletely different from the sung performances from those musical ys.


    All in all... Sir Weissenasche could only describe this music as ��something that makes people want to join in and dance to the tempo.��


    He was not the only person feeling this way. The other contestants backstage were also feeling the same. Following Luvita��s voice and the tempo of the apanying music, some people had begun to subconsciously tap their feet or nod their head.


    Some of the more musically inclinedpetitors were already dancing like they��re in a ball.


    ��This... is not music for the devout-hearted,�� Sir Weissenasche carefully captured the rhythm of the music. He wanted to distinguish what sort of musical instruments were being used.


    Regretfully, the only instrument he could tell from the music were ��drums.�� But, even the drums sounded different from normal.


    Once he recalled how this was a song written by Joshua, Sir Weissenasche decided to stop analyzing it anymore. Instead, he began to carefully listen to Luvita��s lyrics.


    The tempo of the music was truly lively. Even though he was seated, Sir Weissenasche still couldn��t help himself from tapping his feet. But, the meaning behind those lyrics...


    ��Got a long list of ex lovers.����Cause you know I love the yers.��


    Wait wait wait... this does not sound like any positive lyrics at all! But, it seemed like the lyrics weren��t that important?


    Both Sir Weissenasche and the contestants backstage were already affected by Luvita��s song.


    The elven girl had used her song to transform the audition to a party!

 Chapter 291

    <h4>Chapter 291</h4>


    Squirrel Street. Inside an unremarkable tavern.


    ��Server, bring over another jug of ale!��


    ��Right away!��


    Working in the tavern, Holme immediately ran over to the shouting customer with two jugs of ale.


    He was overwhelmingly busy tonight. He had worked in this little tavern for three years now yet has never once encountered a situation like tonight where all the seats were packed full.


    Onlyte into the night when the dwarves wouldy down their pickaxes to go to the human city and have a merry time with alcohol would this little tavern have a small amount of business.


    Nevertheless, Holme swears that the number of customers tonight was simply the greatest amount in the history of the tavern. It was over two three times the normal capacity.


    It was like the low quality ales served in the tavern were being sold by the barrel!


    ��Kid, you can go back! That little girl is crying again! Someone��s going to stand in for you!��


    The tavern��s new owner shouted to Holme.


    Only then was Holme able to take a breather. He ran behind the counter and immediately heard the cries of that infant girl.


    Holme picked up the infant girl wrapped in rags and attempted todle and feed her. But, the infant girl was not interested in the milk. She was still bawling nonstop.


    Without much experience in taking care of infants, Holme waspletely drained by the cries. But, right at this moment, a sudden calm and peaceful singing sounded in the tavern.


    Like a luby, the songforted the crowd��s restlessness. Even the noisy tavern quieted down.


    After hearing the song, the infant girl Holme was cradling gradually stopped crying.


    Who... sung that?


    Holding the infant girl, Holme walked out from the rear. He arrived at the center of the shabby and messy tavern. He discovered that the singing voice came from a wall...


    To be exact, it came from the image on the wall. In the tavern��s main hall was a wall painted white. A Frost Elf was ying an unknown instrument and gently singing.


    Since the arrival of that wealthy individual from several days back, the entire tavern changed.


    The former owner of the tavern, that olddy with a malicious mouth, disappeared somewhere with the vast sum of gold coins she received. In her recement was a well-tempered and honest middle-aged man.


    Furthermore, since yesterday, the number of customers in the tavern suddenly increased. Even now, Holme was unable to understand what caused this sudden increase in poprity. Was it so that they could drink those low quality ales?


    No, that��s impossible. After all, the answer was right in front of him.


    ��To be able to hear Miss Tylene��s singing at night, I will definitely be able to have a pleasant dreamter,�� whispered a customer.


    Holme noticed that the man who spoke was dressed very extravagantly. He does not resemble a drunkard who would appear in a lousy tavern like this.


    The other customers were of simr disposition. They didn��te to this tavern because it was a tavern. They came to this tavern because they will be able to see the ��projection�� wall.


    Holme looked at the Frost Elf on the wall. Just by sitting there, she was able to gain countless admirers willing to go out of their way to listen to her singing...


    ��Feeling envious?��


    The new tavern owner��s voice suddenly sounded next to Holme.


    ��Envious...�� Holme shook his head, ��She��s a remarkable person. I��m not foolish enough topare myself with someone like her.��


    ��Remarkable person?��


    The new tavern owner reacted like he had heard something amusing.


    ��Kid, let me tell you this in secret. I was an attendant in Fari��s Mansion. You know, the one managed by the Grand Duchess of ckwood.��


    ��I... have not been to the center of Nond before,�� Holme replied after a moment of hesitation.


    ��That��s fine, it doesn��t matter if you don��t know about it,�� The tavern owner pointed to the Frost Elf humming an unknown song, ��Her name is Tylene. Back then, she was part of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe and not popr at all. Not many people in the Fari��s Mansion even knew of her name, much less the City of Nond. But now, there��s such a vast group of people gathered here just to listen to her singing. I reckon that this is also something she never imagined before.��


    ��Then, why would there be so many....��


    ��I don��t know either,�� After the tavern owner said those words, he left to call for the other servers to bring forth more alcohol for the customers.


    Left standing there, Holme began to ponder. From his shabby clothes, he took out a folded paper. It was the pamphlet his friend Lionel gave him, a pamphlet about apetition called ��World��s Singers.��


    Holme went to the tavern owner and asked him to look after the infant girl. Then, taking into consideration that it was still not toote into the night, Holme ran toward Nond��s central district.


    .........


    By the time Holme arrived at Nond National Theater, it was approachingte night. Fortunately, the audition will continue till the second day.


    The number of applicants at night was much fewer than in the morning.


    Standing outside Nond National Theater, Holme started to panic.


    Oh how luxurious of a building this was. Likely, a small piece of the masonry would cost more than his patch-covered clothes.


    He knew very well ��World��s Singers�� was apetition held by those grand and wealthy individuals. In other words, it was a ball held by those grand individuals!


    Holme does not believe in what the pamphlet said, that ��as long as one loves music, anyone will have the chance to perform before the public.��


    Having lived in Squirrel Street for over a dozen years, Holme knew very well that those grand individuals going out in gorgeous carriages and having attendants follow them has never cared about the life and death of people like him.


    Holme felt like thispetition was nothing more than a ything or a game for those grand individuals.


    It was for the sake of allowing certain designated people to be famous that they would go out of their way to hold apetition for all of Nond.


    The otherpetitors might be nothing more than dispensable stepping stones just to make thispetition appear more scenic.


    Although that was what Holme thought, he still felt the urge to give it a try...


    With uncertainty, he entered the extravagant building. The originium crystals engraved with illumination runes started shining dazzlingly.


    This was a scene that cannot be seen in Squirrel Street. At night, Squirrel Street would be enveloped by darkness. The sewer rats would be able to roam about openly.


    Holme was one of those rats. To suddenly enter the light, Holme felt slightly ufortable.


    His dirty clothes and sour-smelling stink caused the people nearby to distance themselves from him.


    Even though the people nearby were also ordinary people from all around Nond, a bottom rung rat from Squirrel Street still didn��t fit them.


    Being stared at with disgust and hearingments like ��why would a beggare to this theater,�� Holme walked over to the sign up counter.


    When the attendant saw Holme��s filthy appearance, he also frowned. Nevertheless, the attendant acted very professionally and smiled at Holme.


    ��I... want to sign up,�� said the little sewer rat hesitantly.

 Chapter 292

    <h4>Chapter 292</h4>


    Sitting at the audience stand, Sir Weissenasche was holding a strong-smelling beverage. This strong-smelling beverage was known as the ��brown bean juice�� among the nobles.


    But, Joshua instead calls it ��coffee.�� As such, Sir Weissenasche started calling it ��coffee�� too.


    Joshua had created multiple trends in Nond. His trends even reached Fari. Likely, many young ywrights and singers of Fari will begin following Joshua��s footstep to create works of art in the style of ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Naturally, Sir Weissenasche would also have to follow Joshua��s footsteps.


    However, it was not easy for him toplete the mission entrusted to him by the Chaos Demon. Sir Weissenasche took a sip of the coffee before taking a look at the pile of contestant applications. At this moment, he truly realized what it meant to be both physically and emotionally exhausted.


    After the stunning performances from that nun called Lia and the ckwood Elf called Luvita, the following contestants started to stray more and more away from the norms.


    It was so much that Sir Weissenasche has seen multiple acrobatic performances on the stage!


    ��Let��s call it a day. Tell them to stop epting new sign-ups.��


    Sir Weissenasche instructed his attendant to tell the others outside to stop signing up new contestants. As it was approachingte night, even if coffee was able to stimte his mind, Sir Weissenasche��s biological clock would still not allow him to stay up all night.


    The attendant immediately left upon receiving the order. Sir Weissenasche flipped through the documents before him.


    Unwittingly, he had already audited two hundred and thirty-two people. Only seven contestants still remain to be audited.


    ��Sir Weissenasche, how many contestants passed today?��


    Joshua��s voice suddenly sounded from behind Sir Weissenasche.


    He turned around and saw that Joshua was seated right next to him.


    ��Twenty-three... Your Highness Joshua.�� Asked that question, Sir Weissenasche couldn��t help himself from sighing.


    ��Although you��ve given all the citizens of Nond an opportunity to be on stage, themoners that have not received special training, their performances on stage... no, it can��t even be said to be performances. Of those twenty-three individuals, many of them only barely passed after I let go of my standards toward art.��


    ��Are things... really that bad?�� Joshua could see that Sir Weissneasche was extremely exhausted. It seemed like he had aged ten years.


    He could imagine how much the audition had ruined him.


    ��I believe that the citizens of Nond should have artistic blood in them. Perhaps... Joshua, you can hold a spell-chantingpetition?�� Ciri whispered to Joshua. She offered a proposal to him.


    ��Eh... Gray Mage Lursk can hold apetition like that,�� Joshua turned to look at the contestant on the stage.


    It was the two hundred and thirty-second contestant. Judging from his outfit, he seemed to be a... chef? His chef attire was extremely professional. But, his voice sounded like rumbling noise.


    Joshua felt that if this chef attempted to openly sing on the street early in the morning, people would rush him from all sides to beat him up.


    ��Are there really... no good civilian contestants?�� With a hopeful mentality, Joshua asked Sir Weissenasche.


    ��Of course there are,�� Sir Weissenasche flipped through the directory of contestants to reveal a profile page to Joshua, ��When the audition first started, there was a contestant by the name of Lia. Her singing... Your Highness Joshua, I swear that her singing is definitely at the level of an expert opera singer!��


    ��Lia.��


    Reading that name, Joshua recalled some information the dark elf informed him.


    That included the nun by the name of Lia.


    The Nation of the Holy Church dispatched that nun to participate in a singingpetition conducted by a demon? Furthermore, that nun��s singing was at the level of an expert opera singer?!


    Joshua was able to visualize many of the hidden connections. But, since she was a contestant that could perform on stage, he was not concerned about her origin and whether or not she might be a threat to him.


    After all, the reason why he was holding this ��World��s Singers�� was so that he could acquire TV ratings in Nond.


    Soon after their conversation, the chef contestant was eliminated by Sir Weissenasche.


    With that, the two hundred and thirty-third contestant got on stage.


    When the contestant got on stage, Sir Weissenasche couldn��t help himself from frowning slightly.


    The attire of the contestant was simply too... shabby. It was no longer in the category of an ordinary civilian. He resembled those demihumans living in Squirrel Street.


    But, he was clearly a human...


    ��Holme?�� Sir Weissenasche called out the name of the contestant. The man on the stage nodded his head. It seemed like he was not used to the stage light.


    ��Please begin your singing performance.��


    Sir Weissenasche was not hopeful of this contestant.


    Holme stood on the stage and hesitated for a short while before finally starting his performance...


    As Sir Weissenasche expected, how could a person who had difficulties living life normally have time to practice singing?


    His performance does not sound like singing at all. Instead, he was simply spouting words from his mouth... intolerable and coarse words to the ears.


    However, his words seemed to have a rhythm to them.


    Sir Weissenasche had thought about stopping the performance on multiple asions. But, in the end, he held back his anger and endured through it all.


    After a minute and half, the contestant by the name of Holme finally finished ��singing�� his song.


    ��That��s enough. Next contestant.��


    After hearing all those amateurish performances, this was the only one that brought anger upon Sir Weissenasche. He instructed for his attendant to bring contestant Holme away.


    His two attendants walked toward the stage. Their pace was very fast. If it wasn��t for the fact that there were other contestants behind him, the two of them might even drag out the filthy beggar from Nond National Theater.


    ��Wait!��


    But, at this moment, Joshua shouted to stop the two attendants from acting roughly. Then, he waved his hand to instruct them to move to the side.


    ��Did you know that there aren��t many people here that will appreciate your... performance?�� Joshua stood up to look at Holme.


    ��Mi..Milord, my apologies... My performance earlier cannot be considered singing at all,�� Holme has already anticipated this oue. How could the singing style from the underground prison possibly be epted by these grand individuals baptised by operatic songs all day long when even the residents on the streets of Nond refused to ept them?


    ��Oh no, I am merely one of the several people present in the audience. That being said, I am very curious as to where you learned your... style of performance.��


    When Joshua heard Holme��s performance, he was shocked. He even doubted if he wasn��t in a magic revolutionary world but instead the seventies on earth.


    The shock was no different from a Beethoven appreciation symphony suddenly turning into an Eminem concert.


    That said, Joshua was not against utilizing World��s Singers to establish a whole new genre of music in this world.

 Chapter 293

    <h4>Chapter 293</h4>


    Hearthstone Tavern. Joshua��s study.


    Sitting on his chair, Joshua did a stretch and tapped his aching shoulders.


    ��Miss Ciri, I think you should find another ce to change your clothes,�� Joshua looked at Ciri who was also in the room.


    The magedy immediately removed her mage robe and outer clothing the moment she entered the study. Wantonly, she was showing off her beautiful figure.


    ��Ynor is currently using the bathroom... I��ve been drenched by the rain today. Besides, it��s only my mage robe.��


    Ciri ran her hands through her still damp hair. Suddenly, she turned to look at a crow standing by the window looking into the study with its head crooked.


    ��She... shouldn��t be able to take pictures in her crow form, right?�� asked Ciri as she pointed to the crow.


    The crowd pped its wings andnded inside the study. ck light enveloped the crow. By the time the light disappeared, the dark elf was standing by the window.


    ��I won��t be able to use my camera without hands.��


    The dark elf raised her hands to express her innocence to Ciri. Besides, there was nothing ��outrageous�� with the magedy��s figure. Even if she was to take pictures of her, she doubted there would be buyers.


    ��Should I... excuse myself?��


    Ciri has gotten so close to Joshua that she could openly joke around with him when they��re alone.


    But, the appearance of the dark elf meant that there was information for her to report to Joshua...


    ��No need. It��s nothing major.��


    Joshua picked up a record book from his desk. All the contestants that passed the audition for World��s Singers were listed on it. Thest person in the book was the contestant called Holme.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I��ve investigated the identity of that Holme. He was born to an impoverished human family in Squirrel Street. After growing up, he has once entered ck Dove. However, his position in ck Dove was at the bottom. In other words, he was a dispensable pawn.��


    An originium crystal appeared in the dark elf��s hand. After she imbued the originium crystal with her magic power, several pictures appeared before Joshua.


    ��The ��underground prison�� he spoke of is a... special sort of ceremony... held in Squirrel Street. Most of the participants are orcs and goblins. That said, he has won the underground prison ceremony multiple times.��


    Joshua roughly skimmed through the pictures on the originium crystal. Soon, he caught sight of an infant swaddled in shabby rags.


    ��What��s the deal with this infant?��


    ��It��s a baby girl Holme adopted. ording to rumors from others in Squirrel Street, that infant girl was said to be tossed on the street by a demon girl,�� said the dark elf.


    ��Demon?��


    Joshua stared at the picture for a while. He discovered that there was a small protrusion at the forehead of the infant girl. That protrusion might turn into a horn in the future.


    ��A horn on the forehead? A Horned Demon?�� Joshua skimmed through the memories of the Third Prince. But, he discovered the infant girl��s appearance does not resemble Horned Demons at all.


    Horned demons had the sheep-like heads and lion-like bodies. In the Demon Realm, there were only two races of demon with outward appearances simr to humans. One was the Subi whereas the other was...


    ��That infant girl couldn��t be a Chaos Demon, right?�� Joshua thought of a terrifying possibility.


    ��Chaos Demon? Your Highness Joshua, do you need me to... bring her back to the Demon Realm?�� asked Thousand Faces.


    The Chaos Demons were a race that treasured their fellow kinsmen. If a Chaos Demon was to end up wandering through the human world, the Demon Realm��s Second Princess Cecily would go as far as to dispatch a small group of Sentinels to bring them back.


    ��For the time being, there��s no need for that. Dispatch people to ensure their safety. Besides, Squirrel Street is our territory.��


    Joshua took out two letters from his desk. Then, together with the originium crystal, he handed the two letters to the dark elf.


    ��This is your second task. World��s Singers will officially begin the day after tomorrow. As there are contestants, there will naturally also be audiences. There are two admission tickets in these letters. Please deliver them to the two ��friends�� that came from afar.��


    Thousand Faces received the letter without a word and skimmed through the address written on them.


    They were very clearly addressed to Nond��s Holy Light Chapel.


    ��Your Highness Joshua nned to invite the two legionmanders from the Nation of the Holy Church?�� The dark elf couldn��t help herself from asking after reading the content on the letterheads.


    ��No, I only n to invite one legionmander. The other invitee... shall be that bishop,�� Joshua flipped the participant booklet to the page with Lia, ��They��ve sent over a master singer to mypetition. As such, I will naturally have to show my appreciation. Two tickets are a very minor gesture of my regards.��


    ��And here I thought Your Highness Joshua will order me to assassinate them,�� Thousand Faces ced away the two letters.


    She has observed the people from the Nation of the Holy Church for a long time now. Her hatred for the Heresy Tribunal has extended to the entire Nation of the Holy Church. If it wasn��t out of consideration for Joshua��s n, she might��ve already acted to assassinate the envoys from the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��You have my gratitude for controlling your hatred, Miss Thousand Faces. That said, I don��t believe killing an official or two would be able to destroy that nation as a whole,�� said Joshua.


    ��Destroy...��


    The dark elf quietly muttered Joshua��s word. Then, she turned into a crow and flew out into Nond��s night sky.


    .........


    In the shape of a crow, the dark elf descended outside the Holy Church��s chapel in Nond. When she was about to transform back into her elf form to leave the letters somewhere the legionmanders and bishops could see, the sound of dispute came from the chapel.


    ��Lady Lia, you must return to the Holy City at haste... This is an order from the Holy Light Parliament!��


    ��Parliament? Why must I listen to the orders from those youngins?��


    pping her wings, the dark elf quietlynded by a window sill and began observing the situation inside the chapel.


    The girl by the name of Lia was currently confronting a temr legionmander. That legionmander was holding a document emitting the aura of Holy Light.


    ��The Pope is already being extremely lenient in allowing you to journey here. But, aftering to Nond, you��ve decided to participate in a ceremony held by the demons...��


    Thousand Faces quietly listened in on the argument. From the things spoken by that legionmander, that girl called Lia must��vemitted some sort of major crime enough to put her on trials.


    ��And what if I refuse?��


    ��Lady Lia, please forgive my rudeness. I would have to forcibly bring you back to the Holy City.��


    The rtionship between the grizzled-haired old legionmander and the nun called Lia seemed to not be like that of a master and her bodyguard. Instead, he seemed more like a jailer keeping a close watch on his prisoner so that she would not escape.


    At least, that was how things appeared to the dark elf.


    The nun could sense the threat in that legionmander��s words. Her expression turned somewhat dim.


    ��Kroger, it would appear that your loyalty toward the Pope has made you forget who helped you attain your current position,�� said the nun with a low voice.


    ��I... am loyal only to the Nation of the Holy Church. You are already under the threat of that Chaos Demon by staying in Nond. If we are to lose Lady Lia, it will be a catastrophe for the entire nation.��


    Right after the aged temr legionmander finished saying his words, a figure emerged from the shadow behind him.


    Vulture... the other temr legionmander.


    Even though Vulture had meticulously suppressed his aura, the aged legionmander still managed to detect motion from behind.


    ��Vulture! What are you trying to do?!��


    ��Rest assured, old fellow.��


    The instant Vulture was discovered, he immediately rushed forth. He made a fist with his left hand and, with the sound of an explosive shockwave, struck at aged legionmander��s abdomen.


    Although the aged legionmander had been half-kneeling before Herolia the entire time, he immediately reacted toward Vulture��s appearance and raised his hand to block Vulture��s attack.


    By blocking Vulture��s attack, the ground beneath him cracked apart.


    Suddenly, Vulture waved his other hand. Arge quantity of purely white dust was thrown toward that aged legionmander. By the time the aged legionmander held his breath, it was already toote.


    The moment he breathed in the dust, sleep overwhelmed him. When he attempted to gather the power of the Holy Light to disperse this sense of sleepiness, he discovered that, unbeknownst to him, his magic had been sealed.


    ��I am only trying to let you have afortable sleep,�� Vulture��s voice sounded by his ears as he started falling unconscious. But, he still managed to keep his awareness with his overwhelming willpower. He looked to the Saintess Herolia.


    ��Lady Saintess...��


    ��Take a proper sleep, Kroger... When you��re awake, you will be able to return to the Holy City. I will also be returning with you,�� said Herolia.


    The aged legionmander still wanted to say something. Unfortunately, by the time his words reached his throat, he fell onto the ground, unconscious.


    Light shed through the Saintess Herolia��s hand. The sealed Holy Light element once again started to circte through the chapel.


    Vulture moved around his wrist. After sensing that his magic power has returned, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Lady Lia, how am I to exin this to Bishop Darco and your guardian knight Messai?��


    ��Messai... she already knew. As for Darco, just find a random justification. As for Kroger, throw him in the underground teleportation formation ruins.��


    After Herolia finished giving those orders, she turned to look at a window.


    ��Furthermore, go and greet the guest outside the window. She has witnessed everything.��


    ��Guest?!��


    Vulture was shocked by Herolia��s words. He did not notice there being anyone outside the window at all.


    But, as it was an order from the Saintess, he was fully convinced it to be true. Golden runes started gathering in Vulture��s hand. The runes turned into a radiating bow and arrow. The arrow shot out of the bow and smashed through the window into Nond��s night sky.


    ��Escaped?�� The radiating bow disappeared from Vulture��s hand. He was prepared to chase after the eavesdropper.


    ��You can stop. That��s a guest. If she wanted to leave, there��s no need for us to urge her to stay.��


    Herolia looked to the pitch-ck feathers floating by the window. Two letters were mixed in with the feathers.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the letters flew into her hand.


    ��Audience invitation letters? Perhaps... that Chaos Demon is more friendly than I imagined. Or perhaps... he��s more cunning?��

 Chapter 294

    <h4>Chapter 294</h4>


    A dayter. Supported by his crutch, Bishop Darco arrived at Nond National Theater and sat down on an audience seat.


    His seat was in the middle of the audience seating area. Sitting here, he could clearly see the stage.


    The inviter seemed to have deliberately arranged that seat for him.


    ��Bishop Darco, you��re finally here,�� Vulture was already seated. The bishop arrived a bitter than him.


    Vulture handed the invitation letter to Darco two nights ago. Originally, the bishop was hesitant. He didn��t feel the need to ept a demon��s invitation.


    ��Vulture... please consider this ce a battlefield.��


    After Bishop Darco took his seat, he began examining their surroundings.


    So far, he did not catch sight of the demon in this thousand capacity theater. The majority of the audiences were humans.


    Judging from the attire of the people present, they were not ordinarymoners. Instead, they seemed to be renowned nobles or mages from all around Nond.


    ��Are the citizens of Nond already able to ept the existence of that demon so cheerfully?�� Bishop Darco couldn��t help his crutch-holding hand from trembling slightly.


    ��I feel that they��re here for the Flower of Fari. Or perhaps, they��re here for that actress called Belle.��


    Vulture took out the letter serving as the admission ticket. The letter not only invited them to participate in the World��s Singers as audience members, it also listed some of the honored guests that were invited to participate in the program.


    ��That Belle you spoke of is also a demon.��


    Bishop Darco corrected Vulture with a matter-of-fact tone.


    At this moment, he began to spread his perception outward... To Bishop Darco��s shock, many of the people present contained magic power with Holy Light attribute.


    These mages that utilized the power of the Holy Light should be believers of the God of Holy Light...


    ��He��s here,�� Vulture called to Bishop Darco��s attention, interrupting his perception.


    Bishop Darco turned his gaze toward the direction indicated by Vulture. He saw a young man walking out from backstage, a ck-haired ck-eyed young man.


    ��Chaos Demon...�� Bishop Darco had aplicated expression on his face as he stared at the demon walking to the center of the stage.


    If this was the Nation of the Holy Church, if any demon dared to appear on the street, they would immediately be met with the temr��s sharp des and retribution of the Holy Light.


    But, at this moment, it was as if the humans did not possess any hatred for the demons to begin with. Not only did the audiences not show any disgust with him, they instead apuded the Chaos Demon that emerged onto the stage.


    ��There��s... Banshees too, Day Banshees,�� Vulture quietly informed Bishop Darco of the other terrifying existences in the theater.


    Undead...


    ��Day Banshees?��


    Bishop Darco narrowed his eyes and gathered his magic power into his eyes. Soon, he discovered the glimmering souls floating in midair.


    Those were... all undead. Even though their bodies wereposed of Holy Light, they were still evil undead creatures!


    Exactly what was going on here?!


    Bishop Darco felt a sense of terror spreading all over his body.


    A demon was openly showing itself before all these humans. Undeads were flying past the humans. Yet, not a single person screamed in horror. Bishop Darco realized the citizens of Nond were being gradually transformed.


    Furthermore, the main culprit behind all this was the Chaos Demon standing on the stage.


    The Chaos Demon made a gesture of courtesy used by the human nobles toward the audience.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the World��s Singers. I am the organizer, Joshua.��


    Joshua raised his head. A Day Banshee aimed her ��video camera�� onto Joshua.


    With the arrival of the Duke of Bones, Joshua now had fifteen Day Banshees working for him. The fifteen specter videographerdies were floating all around the theater. With them, it was guaranteed that all the marvelous actions happening in the theater would be captured instantly and broadcasted onto the ��televisions.��


    ��I know everyone is here to witness the singing of the participants of the World��s Singers. Or perhaps, you might be here to see Miss Gallolie and Miss Belle in the flesh. But, before we begin, I have an announcement to make.��


    Joshua��s gaze swept across the entire audience seating area. Nond National Theater��s main theater wasrge enough to contain two thousand people.


    Today, the theater waspletely packed. All the people gathered were quietly listening to Joshua��s voice. No... there were more than two thousand people...


    Joshua snapped his fingers and a projection appeared behind Joshua. All the people seated in the audience seats could be seen on the projection.


    ��I believe everyone here already knew about this. All of you sitting here today are not the only audience of the World��s Singers. Arcanotech devices known as ��televisions�� have been installed into various taverns, academies, alchemic ateliers and other ces throughout Nond.��


    Joshua ced his hands behind his back. The projection behind him transformed to his smiling face.


    ��As such, the two thousand people here are not the only ones witnessing the birth of the ��singers.�� Tens or hundreds of thousands of people all over Nond are also watching this program.��


    After saying those words, Joshua looked toward Bishop Darco and the temr legionmander seated in the audience seats.


    ��The rules for the birth of the singers are very simple. All the audiences could log into the Mage Forum. Through the ��World��s Singers�� sub-forum, you are able to give your valuable vote toward the participant you believed to be the best singer.��


    Joshua had a warm smile on his face the entire time. But, his final sentence was enough to cause people to tremble.


    Silently holding his crutch, Bishop Darco couldn��t contain his hand from shivering after hearing the Chaos Demon��s promation. Vulture felt that if this bishop wasn��t so old, his crutch would��ve been crushed to bits by his grip.


    ��Bishop Darco, how many believers are able to hear Lady Saintess��s singing during the Holy Light Festival?�� asked Vulture all of a sudden.


    ��At most five thousand belivers...�� Bishop Darco was taking deep breaths nonstop. It seemed like he was trying to calm his mind.


    He did not suspect the words spoken by that Chaos Demon to be false... After all, he had seen the so-called ��television�� in a shop near the chapel.


    Just by standing next to that ��television�� a group of people were able to see the Frost Elf ying a strange instrument and singing an unknown song.


    Bishop Darco has always thought that arcanotech device was something that could only be found in that shop. But, it would appear that it has been ced all over Nond. Worse yet, the person in control of them was a Chaos Demon!


    That Chaos Demon was able to utilize ��television�� to willfully spread his propaganda throughout Nond.


    But, the terrifying evangelizing nature of ��television�� was not the reason why Bishop Darco was feeling such terror. Instead... it was due to the final sentence spoken by that Chaos Demon. That sentence was clearly a deration of war to him.


    No, it could even be said to be a deration of war toward the entire Nation of the Holy Church!


    The battle was not a battle to the death using swords, magic and blood. Instead, he was openly questioning the influence of the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��The battle has begun... Vulture,�� slowly, Bishop Darco said, ��A battle over believers...��


    ��Is the vanguard in this battle Lady Saintess?�� Vulture was also able to see through the provocation from that Chaos Demon.


    Unwittingly, this World��s Singerspetition has transformed into a battle between the demons and the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Lady Saintess will prove that demon��s decision to be a mistake.��


    Bishop Darco did not believe that they would lose this ��battle.�� After all, from the audition, he was certain that those amateurs cannot match their saintess.


    Better yet... this World��s Singers would be the opportunity to expand the Saintess��s followers to Nond!

 Chapter 295

    <h4>Chapter 295</h4>


    After Joshua finished making the introductions, the World��s Singers officially began.


    The first person to step on stage was the Flower of Fari, Gallolie.


    Joshua could imagine the cheers from the audience before the televisions after seeing Gallolie being on stage. However, their cheers would not cease with only that.


    Wearing a magnificent dress, Belle��s actor Ynor also emerged on the stage. Unlike Gallolie, the subus was not as skillful in showing his most beautiful side to the camera.


    Standing on the stage, Ynor appeared a bit reserved. He was not used to the dress he��s wearing either.


    Fortunately, at this moment, the Frost Elf Tylene walked onto the stage. Tylene gently grabbed Ynor��s hand and led him to the judge seats located before the audience seats.


    ��What are we to do by sitting here?��


    Gallolie quietly asked Joshua who was seated next to her upon sitting down on her seat.


    ��We only need to give some simple... evaluations for the performances of the uing contestants.��


    Fortunately, Joshua managed to shift the focus of the camera to the stage. Else, the scene of Gallolie leaning toward him would��ve been seen by all the audience watching in Nond.


    ��Evaluation?�� Before Gallolie could ask anything, Ynor sat down next to her. As for Tylene, after she led Ynor to the judge seat, she returned to the World��s Singers�� stage as the hostess.


    ��Just watch, you��ll understandter.��


    Using his thought, Joshua controlled the Day Banshees to focus their camera on the stage. At the same time, he summoned out the magicwork interface.


    For the sake of thispetition, Joshua had established the ��World��s Singers�� sub-forum in the Voice of Nond sub-forum.


    New posts andments were appearing rapiding in the new sub-forum. The majority of them were praising Gallolie and Belle��s beauty.


    Majority of the posts andments were about Belle. Perhaps it was because the actor ying Belle, Ynor, rarely appears in public.


    The channel for the audience to cast their votes would also be through the posts on this sub-forum.


    For the sake of allowing the audience that did not sign up with the magicwork to see the contestants�� vote counts, Joshua deliberately used an originium crystal to project the voting screen onto the wall behind the stage.


    ��Vulture... when it��s Lady Saintess��s turn, support me up there.��


    Bishop Darco looked at the projection poll on the wall. Before the first contestant even got on stage, he received twenty-four votes.


    Not all of the tens of thousands of audience were watching World��s Singerspetition ��in earnest.�� Those twenty-four votes might be some people��s prank.


    It was also at this moment that Bishop Darco realized that this was Chaos Demon��s home field and that he could falsify the votes casted by the people.


    Moreover, the singing performance this time around was not the same as the audition. Saintess Herolia would have to sing before tens of thousands of people. As such, Bishop Darco refused for there to be no apanying music for her singing.


    ��You should sit right and watch that demon��s so-called... performance first,�� Vulture spoke in a slightly mischievous manner.


    He believed that it would be impossible to find singers among a bunch of ordinarymoners. Yet, that demon decided to do exactly that.


    The first contestant entered the stage. She looked like a middle-aged woman. Even though Sir Weissenasche has given this middle-aged woman a makeover backstage, an ordinary person like her still immediately gained stage fright the moment she got on stage.


    She was even stuttering when answering questions from Gallolie and Joshua.


    ��Then... contestant one shall begin her performance!��


    At this moment, the Frost Elf Tylene promptly spoke to rescue this awkward situation.


    After being a broadcaster for the Voice of Nond for some time, she has be proficient in handling situations like these.


    The apanying music began to quietly emerge from the background. Naturally, the ones providing the apanying music were the Duke of Bones�� Undead Orchestra.


    Before thepetition began, Sir Weissenasche had confirmed with all the participants their songs and guaranteed that they will be provided with apanying music when they��re on the stage.


    Fortunately, the middle-aged woman sessfullypleted her singing performance. Unfortunately, the quality of her singing was simply too far from that of professional singers.


    Only a sparse amount of apuse sounded for her from the audience seating area after she finished her performance. In the end, she only received a bit over a hundred votes.


    ��Would a performance of this quality truly be alright?��


    Joshua received a message from Gallolie. Indeed, they entered the live broadcast stage without going through any rehearsal, something extremely reckless.


    But...


    ��Although it��s a bit cruel, they��re nothing more than stepping stones. In the end, there will forever only be a small number of lucky fews in this world.��


    Joshua sent a message reply to Gallolie.


    Slowly, the secondpetitor entered the stage. The moment she stepped onto the stage, she received a hundred and twenty-seven votes. Those votes all came from her appearance and figure.


    ��Could you give everyone a small introduction of yourself?�� Joshua tried his hardest to contain the smile on his face as he looked at the girl wearing a white dress with an ice-cold expression.


    ��Messai.��


    She said the two sybles and nothing else. If it wasn��t for the saintess��s order, she would definitely not show herself to the public in such a manner!


    Furthermore, seeing how Joshua was containing hisughter made her want to pull out her knight��s sword to hack at the Chaos Demon.


    Unfortunately, it was obvious that with the white dress she��s wearing, an attire that made her look like a nobledy, she would not have a knight��s sword with her.


    ��It would seem that Miss Messai is very shy...�� As Joshua wantonly teased the knightdy, her votes had increased to five hundred and seventy-two!


    A lot of posts saying things like ��Miss Messai is so pretty today!�� has appeared on the World��s Singers sub-forum.


    Judging from the names of the users, Joshua could tell that they were all Hearthstone Tavern��s frequent guests. The mages and dwarves in the Hearthstone Tavern were most definitely discussing Messai��sdy-like makeover.


    ��May I... begin now?�� Messai tried her best to make her voice sound a bit more friendly. Joshua��s questionings was simply akin to a cruel torture to her.


    She knew quite many people in Nond. Most of them were her card buddies from the tavern. For her to appear on the stage with such an outfit, her image as a serious temr has beenpletely shattered.


    ��Of course.��


    Joshua did not continue to embassass the knightdy. He decided to give way to her.


    After the questioning stage ended, Messai��s apanying music began to slowly rise through the stage. Her votes have also increased to seven hundred and twenty-one.


    Joshua carefully listened to the apanying music. The undead performing the music must be feeling veryplicated.


    The style of the music was that of the ��hymns�� originating from the Nation of the Holy Church. If one knew how to imbue one��s voice with magic while singing, the song would most definitely be able to purify undeads.

 Chapter 296

    <h4>Chapter 296</h4>


    Messai��s performance barely managed to receive the apuse from all the audience present in the theater.


    A portion of the audience Joshua invited were Sir Weissenasche��s noble friends. Those nobles were far more demanding in their appreciation for the arts.


    The only reason why they were even willing to apud Messai was due to her voice. After all, even an non-expert like Joshua could tell that Messai had many off-key moments in her performance.


    ��Miss Messai��s final votes are two thousand three hundred and seventy. So far, you are the one with the greatest number of votes. Miss Messai, what do you want to say to your two thousand-plus supporters?��


    Tylene walked onto the stage and handed an originium crystal microphone embedded with ��voice amplification�� magic to Messai.


    Messai had just finished singing. Her face was still a bit red. After calming her breathing, she said in a very indifferent manner, ��Thanks.�� and exited the stage.


    As she was forced to participate in thepetition, Messai didn��t care about winning thepetition. Naturally, she didn��t care about what the audience thinks of her.


    However, Messai��s indifferent behavior actually caused her votes to increase by over two hundred more.


    ��A woman��s beauty is also their weapon,�� said Joshua quietly.


    ��Unfortunately, that weapon ispletely ineffective toward men with a significant other in mind,�� refuted Gallolie.


    Hearing the Flower of Fari��s ridicule, Joshua shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Soon, the third contestant appeared on stage.


    The World��s Singerspetition smoothly continued.


    Unfortunately, the next couple contestants were not as lucky as the knightdy.


    ��Even if ordinarymoners are given swords, they will not be able to kill any demons on the battlefield.��


    Bored, Vulture yawned in his seat. Even though the performances of the people on the stage were barely decent, Vulture couldn��t help himself from bing sleepy.


    When he was nning to take a nap and have Bishop Darco wake him up when it��s Saintess Herolia��s turn...


    Vulture was roused awake from his sleepiness by a near stifling aura of death.


    ��Impossible...��


    Vulture stood up in rm. He looked all around. Arge amount of cold sweat covered his forehead. His body was shivering involuntarily.


    ��Vulture, your breathing is in aplete mess. What happened?��


    Bishop Darco spoke to remind the legionmander to keep calm. He was also curious as to what could terrify an experienced legionmander like so.


    ��Bishop Darco, I am very sensitive toward the undead,�� Completely exhausted, Vulture sat back down. He was still looking all around. It was like he just detected the arrival of a wild Godzi.


    No... if it was a giant dragon-type creature, Vulture was confident that he would be able to escape from it.


    ��I know,�� said Bishop Darco.


    ��Since the beginning of the performance, there are fifteen Day Banshees in the theater. While they��re dangerous, they do not possess any malice. Most importantly, those Day Banshees are incapable of injuring Lady Saintess.��


    An unsupressable sense of nervousness was present in Vulture��s voice. His back was already soaked in cold sweat.


    It was impossible for ordinary undeads to cause harm to Saintess Herolia protected by the Holy Light. Furthermore, that outstanding knight Messai was also with her.


    That was the reason why Vulture was able to calmly sit in the audience seat to enjoy thepetition. But, just earlier... he felt a... terrifying aura behind the stage.


    That aura of death far surpassed all the undeads Vulture came into contact before. It was as dense and intense as the vast ocean.


    That was an undeadparable to the Sages of Nond! In fact... it might be even more powerful than the Sages!


    ��That Chaos Demon does not possess any contestants that could defeat Lady Saintess. Thus, he��s utilizing this sort of despicable method?��


    After hearing Vulture��s exnation, Bishop Darco furiously grabbed his crutch. He intended to leave his seat to set off to rescue Herolia.


    But, at this moment, Saintess Herolia walked out from the back of the stagepletely unscathed.


    Herolia��s attire was very simple. Her outfit couldn��t evenpare to Messai��s white dress.


    Furthermore, she looked like someone else. Nevertheless, her facial features still looked a bit simr so Bishop Darco was able to recognize her right away.


    Apart from that, she looked like an ordinary girl next door.


    ��The saintess is... alright?��


    Bishop Darco didn��t know what Saintess Herolia nned to do. Nevertheless, he heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her and stood up to stubbornly proceed toward the stage.


    He did not trust the Chaos Demon...


    That Chaos Demon was using the World��s Singerpetition as a way to dere war against the Nation of the Holy Church. It was totally possible for him to ce traps or do other despicable things to the saintess while she��s performing.


    For example, he could refuse to give her apanying music or deliberately make mistakes in her apanying music.


    Besides, Bishop Darco cannot ept allowing others to perform the apanying music for the saintess!


    ��My name is Lia. I came from the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    Herolia openly introduced herself to the audience.


    ��Nation of the Holy Church. Miss Lia, did you know that the citizens of Nond have a bad impression toward the Nation of the Holy Church?��


    The person who asked that question was not Joshua. Instead, it was Gallolie.


    After the Flower of Fari experienced the burning of the ckwood Forest incident, she acquired bone-deep hatred toward the Nation of the Holy Church.


    Naturally, her hatred extended to the ordinary citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church too.


    Unfortunately, Gallolie was unable to protect her home and avenge the sufferings with bows and arrows like the ckwood Elves.


    But, she knew very well that she had other weapons in her disposal �� her charm and words as the Flower of Fari.


    Those weapons were given to her by none other than Joshua.


    Sure enough, after Gallolie voiced her question, many posts calling into question this Miss Lia appeared on the mage forum.


    The burning of the ckwood Forest incident was dug back up by those with ulterior motives.


    ��Miss... Miss Gallolie, I... I have no knowledge of those things...��


    Herolia��s tone sounded slightly afraid. She acted like an ignorantmoner living in the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Is that so?��


    Gallolie did not continue to make things difficult for Herolia after seeing her ��scared�� appearance.


    If she did, she would look like a famous actress bullying a new talent.


    Gallolie knew that if she was to do that, it would only be detrimental to her image.


    ��Miss Lia, correct?�� Joshua did not expose the performance of thedy before him. Instead, he began to cooperate with her performance.


    ��Mn.��


    Herolia nodded her head and smiled a very amiable smile.


    She no longer resembled the aloof saintess of the Holy Church. Instead, she looked like an ordinary girl, a neighborhood girl one will encounter on the way out buying flowers or milk.


    Her intimate persona was truly befitting of the theme of the World��s Singers.


    Naturally, she answered Joshua��s question using her fake persona.


    After she finished answering Joshua��s question and was about to begin her performance, she turned to the stage and made a gesture. She was indicating Bishop Darco to not make any reckless move. Then, using the ��microphone�� Tylene handed her, she began to sing as the ordinary girl Lia.

 Chapter 297

    <h4>Chapter 297</h4>


    Once the singing ended, a terrifying amount of votes, twenty-three thousand three hundred and twenty-one, appeared on the projection behind the stage.


    Moreover, all the audience seated in the theater stood up to apud the ordinary girl.


    This included Joshua... Joshua��s was apuding the nundy��s choice in persona.


    Before her performance, she answered Joshua��s questions using the persona she created for herself. Through her answers, she sessfully created an image of an ordinary yet hard-working girl to the audience.


    She was from the borders of the Nation of the Holy Church. When she was still a child, her mother taught her a song. Ever since then, she became fond of music and followed after her mother to learn music.


    Regretfully, the gue brought forth by the war caused her mother��s death when she was only five. And now, she wandered to Nond with her father in hopes of allowing more people to be able to listen to the songs created by her mother.


    If the ��World��s Singers�� was to bepared to a game, this nundy had, without a doubt, grasped the strategy to clear the stage. In fact, she even went as far as to write a ��cheat code�� for the game.


    That is, the song she sang was not a hymn from the Nation of the Holy Church. Instead, it was a song a mother sang for her daughter.


    While hearing her performance, Joshua inquired Gallolie about the song. Gallolie replied that she has never heard of that song before.


    In other words... that song was written by that nundy herself!


    Both the melody and lyrics were extremely deep and emotional. On top of that, that nundy started choking with emotions mid-singing.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that the champion of thepetition was already determined, she might be a powerfulpetitor for the champion spot.


    Her twenty-three thousand plus votes served as proof of her sess.


    The pitiful girl who loved her mother dearly yet can no longer meet her mother again had sessfully won the sympathy from the audience of Nond.


    Most importantly, her singing performance was simply wless.


    ��Thank you... thank you everyone...��


    After she finished her performance, she even covered her mouth with her hand. With tears emerging from the corner of her eyes from the shock toward the audience��s reaction, she bowed to them.


    Her appearance of being endlessly moved once again acquired sympathy from the crowd. In an instant, her votes surpassed twenty-eight thousand.


    Joshua had thought that the ��cheat codes�� he provided for the ckwood Elves would allow them to rise above all other contestants. But, this nundy had managed to, without anyone��s advice, grasp the rules of this game, this battle.


    ��I hope that yourte mother will be able to hear your singing.��


    Joshua continued to cooperate with the nundy��s performance. Tearfully, Herolia turned to express her thanks to Joshua. Then, Tylene guided her down the stage.


    ��Is this truly fine? Her performance earlier is extremely... terrifying.��


    Gallolie sent a message to Joshua.


    As the Flower of Fari had followed her mother to perform on stage since when she was a child and received coaching from Fari��s best theatrical performers and singers, she was able to tell that the performance from the ��girl from the Nation of the Holy Church�� had surpassed the level of ordinarypetitors.


    Even though the song she sang was a very ordinary song, Gallolie couldn��t help but use ��terrifying�� to describe her singing skills.


    ��As long as she managed to attract more people to pay attention to this program, that��s all that matters,�� Joshua smiled at Gallolie.


    Even though the pamphlet for thispetition stated that it was apetition for the contestants to pursue their dream, Joshua, the organizer, knew very well that this was nothing more than an instrument to acquire more audiences.


    As long as there were more people willing to go out of their way to watch the ��television�� for the sake of a certain contestant, Joshua would have seeded on his goal.


    ��Besides, do you think those ckwood Elf priestesses will lose to her?��


    ��The elf priestesses�� singing fundamentals... are not as good as her��s,�� Gallolie spoke of the thing she was truly worried about.


    ��Don��t worry. Those elfdies had the cheat codes I gave them... That being said, Miss Gallolie, I will have to excuse myself for a bit.��


    After Joshua finished sending that message, he stood up from the judge seat. At this moment, the camera was focused onto Tylene on the stage.


    No one would��ve noticed that Joshua left his seat.


    ��Mister... Mister Joshua... where are you going?��


    Seated in a judge seat beside Joshua, Ynor noticed Joshua standing up and asked in a slightly scared manner.


    With all these people present in the audience, it was Joshua��s presence that gave Ynor the courage to sit tight on his seat.


    ��To confirm that nundy��s identity. Ynor, you must sit here. After all, a lot of the audiences that came here today are here for you.��


    Joshua was not well-known in Nond. Apart from being the times when his name appeared on the movie credits, he held a much more low-key profile than the subus.


    ��Soon, Sir Weissenasche wille and take my spot.��


    Joshua waved his hand at Gallolie and Ynor. Then, he proceeded toward the backstage. Seated in an audience seat, Ciri grabbed her staff and stood up to follow after Joshua.


    ��Going to a fight again?�� Ciri seemed to have guessed the reason why Joshua was leaving in the middle of thepetition.


    ��Of course not. It��s only going to a small talk.��


    Joshua gently waved his hand. A message he received on the magicwork was sent to Ciri.


    Ciri tapped open the message and discovered that it was sent to him by a person called ��Herolia.��


    ��Joshua Anneude, Demon Realm��s Third Prince... is it possible to schedule some time for a meeting? I have some things that I wish to discuss with you about.��


    ��This guy... knew about your true identity?��


    Ciri tightened her grasp of her staff. Even though that message was written in a friendly and courteous manner, Ciri could sense the provocation in the message. Or perhaps, it would be better stated as... threatening.


    ��Not only that, she seemed to know about the Demon Realm very well too,�� said Joshua.


    ��Could it be those lesiastical Temrs?�� Ciri immediately thought of the temr squadron they encountered at Squirrel Street.


    ��Her identity surpasses that of the temrs by quite a bit. If she was toe to Nond openly, it would not only be a little temr squadron escorting her. Instead, it would be an entire temr legion. It will develop into a matter of diplomacy between two countries.��


    Joshua continued toward the backstage. Nond Nation Theater was over two times the size of the Weissenasche Theater. There were numerous rooms, enough for this theater to be considered as a luxurious hotel.


    Because of that, Joshua had especially arranged separated resting areas for certain contestants.


    While chatting with Ciri, Joshua had arrived at the room of a contestant.


    ��I guess it��s that girl talking about her dead mother on the stage earlier, right?�� said Ciri.


    ��You��ve guessed correct, Miss Ciri.��


    Joshua did not knock on the door. He directly ced his hand on the door knob and pushed it open.


    The moment the room was pushed open, a sword thrust toward Joshua. The person aiming the sword at Joshua did not hold any killing intent. The sword was purely there to deter Joshua from entering the room.


    When the sword was about to reach Joshua, pure white runes emerged from the staff held by the magedy behind Joshua. The runes of order sessfully blocked the sword.


    ��Is this the way you temrs wee guests?�� Ciri was able to catch sight of the person who thrust the sword at Joshua. It was none other than the female knight Messai.


    ��...�� Messai also noticed that it was Joshua who came over.


    The female knight did not expect for Joshua to appear here. She stood startled for a moment and ended up swallowing the words she wanted to refute Ciri with.


    Soon, Saintess Herolia��s voice emerged from behind Messai.


    ��Messai, cease your hand. They��re guests invited by me.��


    ��But... Lady Lia!�� Messai��s voice sounded irritable and restless. Even though she was given a new order, she was still not nning to move aside.


    ��Go ahead and make way for them. I don��t mind.��


    After being ordered by Herolia again, Messai finally turned around to enter the room. With this, Joshua and Ciri were able to see the inside of the room.


    Joshua noticed the ��Lady Lia�� seated in the room. He pondered if he should find a camera to record this scene.


    The reason for that was because she was changing her clothes. Her fair skin appeared rather dazzling under the light.


    But, before Joshua could appreciate the alluring sight for long, a warm and soft sensation came from behind him. The next moment, his eyes were covered by the magedy��s hands.


    Sure enough, was it time to deduct Ciri��s wages?


    Joshua sighed and allowed Ciri to keep covering his eyes. After a dozen seconds or so, she finally released her hands from his eyes. The nundy has finished changing her clothes.

 Chapter 298

    <h4>Chapter 298</h4>


    ��So, Miss Herolia, exactly what do you wish to discuss with me about?��


    Casually, Joshua found a chair and sat down. Holding her staff, Ciri stood quietly to his side.


    The true owner of Nond Nation Theater was Joshua. Herolia and Messai were the actual guests.


    ��A transaction.��


    Herolia had changed her attire to that of a simple nun outfit.


    She showed no intention of revealing her identity as a clergy to Joshua.


    ��Transaction... so, yet another clergy is nning to engage in a transaction with a demon?�� Joshua opened his hands. On his palm was the imprint from the Duke of Bones, the imprint emitting an intense aura of death. To the believers of the God of Holy Light, seeing that imprint was most definitely an act of sphemy. ��If the God of Holy Light truly existed... he might be crying now.��


    ��The God of Holy Light Monicar has never regarded demons as enemies,�� said Herolia all of a sudden. Her tone sounded like she had personally met with Monicar.


    ��Demons are wicked enemies of humanity... Those were the teachings from canons from the Nation of the Holy Church. But, it is not the God of Holy Light who wrote those canons. Instead... they were written by humans.��


    ��I seemed to have heard some remarkable secret. That said, it seemed like your secret had scared your knight,�� Joshua nced at Messai who stood next to Herolia.


    The words spoken by Herolia was an enormous challenge to Messai��s faith. Messai was trying her hardest to suppress her emotions in hope that she could keep a stern expression.


    ��I am merely speaking of the truth.��


    Herolia didn��t care about what her knightdy thought of what she said. She waved her fingers midair.


    Joshua was very familiar with her action. Those were the movements of someone using the magicwork.


    This saintess was also a user of the magicwork. Judging from her typing speed, she was someone who spent a great deal of time on the Mage Forum.


    ��Then, what might be the transaction Miss Herolia wishes to discuss with me?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Aren��t you interested in my bargaining chips before our discussion?��


    Herolia was browsing through the Mage Forum��s World��s Singers�� sub-forum. After seeing that majority of the posts were about her, she closed the magicwork in satisfaction.


    ��Allow me to dere my position first. Although your canons stated that demons are interested in human flesh and souls, they��repletely wrong. We demons are not at all interested in those two objects.��


    Joshua gestured a cross over his chest. He stated his position so that this nundy who seemed to be nning to defect to the demon��s side would not make meaningless promises of sacrificing arge number of lives as her bargaining chips.


    ��If you are to offer me lives, I would rather ept gold coins.��


    ��What my offer to you is much more valuable than gold coins.��


    An originium crystal appeared in Herolia��s hand. It was an originium crystal inscribed with the ��magicwork interface.��


    ��I am able to spread this object throughout the entirety of the Nation of the Holy Church. Furthermore, the situation of ��signal lost�� will definitely not ur there.��


    ��Is that so? That... is indeed an alluring bargaining chip.��


    Joshua��s eyes were paying attention to Messai the entire time. When Herolia spoke of her proposal, Messai was finally unable to contain herself from showing a slightly bbergasted look on her face.


    Perhaps to Messai, Herolia��s offer was no different from giving the Chaos Demon Joshua the opportunity to control the thought process of all the citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church!


    Once the magicwork covered the entirety of the Nation of the Holy Church, it would offer far more benefits to Joshua��s cultural invasion project than detriments.


    ��That is only one of my bargaining chips,�� A smile appeared on Herolia��s face. She could detect from Joshua��s tone that his interest has been piqued.


    The runes from the Holy Light system appeared in Herolia��s hand. Pure and holy magic power started to spill out of her body. It was so very pure and powerful...


    Joshua had only felt magic power identical to the one emitted by Herolia from one person �� Archbishop Desireless.


    ��I am able to curb the Nation of the Holy Church��s hostility toward your Demon Realm. In the next ten years, the Nation of the Holy Church will definitely notunch offensives at the Demon Realm.��


    ��A peace treaty?��


    Joshua could imagine that if it was his older sister Cecily sitting in this room, she would definitely sign the peace treaty.


    The Demon Realm deeply needed the opportunity to take a breather. Not only were they unable to afford an all-out war, their technologies were too far behind the human world.


    If they were given ten years worth of time for their breather, then perhaps the Demon Realm might be able to catch up to humanity.


    ��In that case... what do you seek to obtain from me?�� Joshua was able to guess the true identity of this nundy from the bargaining chips she revealed.


    ��It��s very simple.��


    Herolia suddenly stood up. Ciri immediately grabbed onto her magic staff. Messai also ced her hand on the hilt of the sword on her waist.


    Herolia shook her head to indicate to Messai to rx. Then, she ced her hand on her chest. Glimmering light started to gather at her body... Joshua could faintly see that the light formed the silhouette of a... deer behind her.


    ��I... wish to stand at the peak of the Nation of the Holy Church. In other words, I wish to control the entire Nation of the Holy Church. As such... I needed your support.��


    ��So that��s the case?��


    At this moment, Joshua finally realized why this nundy would go out of her way to travel so far to Nond just to participate in his ��World��s Singers.��


    It seemed like the source of her powers was simr to that of the elves �� Faith Energy.


    The more believers she possesses, the stronger she would be... The citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church were no longer capable of satisfying her ambitions. She wanted even more Faith Energy.


    Joshua��s magicwork and televisions, those two tforms, were both exceptional methods that would allow her to gather more believers.


    ��So, what do you think? Joshua Anneude, I am willing to sign an ancient treaty ensured with our very lives with you. If either of us are to vite the treaty, we will pay an enormous price.��


    Herolia picked up the knife on the table. She was serious.


    ��Mmmm... to be able to spread the magicwork to the Nation of the Holy Church without any obstructions, to be able to let the Demon Realm separate itself from the threat of war temporarily, and most importantly what Miss Herolia has...��


    Joshua stared at the glimmering deer behind Herolia.


    There was no mistake... that was a mature World Tree!


    ��I must admit, these are all very tempting.��


    ��Are you willing to ept my conditions then?�� asked Herolia.


    ��Regarding the answer to your question,�� A warm smile appeared on Joshua��s face. Then, with a neutral tone, he said, ��That��s naturally a... NO!


    ��...��


    Herolia thought the Chaos Demon was going to ept it. She did not expect that he would refuse her.


    ��Could you... tell me the reason?�� Herolia��s smile haspletely frozen. She wanted to know why Joshua would refuse. The conditions she had proposed were iparably advantageous to him.


    ��Reason? That��s simple. It��s because one of my favorite things to do is saying NO to those who believe themselves to be infallible!��


    Joshua felt that he should make a pose when he said that character��s[1] line.


    [1] Kishibe Rohan from JoJo��s Bizarre Adventure

 Chapter 299

    <h4>Chapter 299</h4>


    ��Ehh... I was joking. Please ignore what I said earlier.��


    Joshua shook his hand in hope that Herolia wouldn��t mind about his joke.


    The nundy was quite capable of controlling her emotions. There was no trace of displeasure on her face.


    ��Then, Mister Joshua... I wish to know the real reason why you refused. Is it because my bargaining chips aren��t enough to satisfy you?�� Herolia was not nning to give up so easily.


    ��No, I am more than satisfied with your offer. If my elder sister is sitting here instead, she will definitely agree to your proposal out of consideration for the Demon Realm��s future.�� The smile disappeared from Joshua��s face. With an expressionless look, he stared at the nundy across from him, ��I��m also considering epting your proposal. But, even if I agree to it, did you really think the Nation of the Holy Church would agree to it?��


    ��I will personally sweep up those stubborn old things,�� When Herolia said those words, Messai once again felt the urge to say something. But, in the end, she clenched her teeth and restrained herself.


    ��But what will happen after I help you sweep up the upper echelons of the church? Are you nning to promote to the citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church that demons are friendly neighbors? Or are you going to issue aw offering protection to demons?��


    Joshua has been staring at Herolia the entire time. However, he was unable to determine anything from her expressions.


    This woman was truly proficient in disguising herself.


    ��At least... I am able to prevent the war between the Nation of the Holy Church and the Demon Realm,�� said Herolia.


    ��Do you believe that a temporary armistice will be able to resolve the hatred the believers of the Nation of the Holy Church held toward demons?��


    Joshua��s sudden question caused Herolia to enter a brief moment of contemtion. In the end, she shook her head to express her answer.


    ��That��s the reason for my refusal. The reason why the Nation of the Holy Church exists is because the citizens held faith in the God of Holy Light. Their faith had told the citizens that demons are evil. If one wanted to change the opinion the citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church had of demons, there is only one method.��


    Joshua picked up the originium crystal on the table. He ced it in his hand and gently clenched it.


    The frail originium crystal shattered into fragments and scattered onto the ground.


    ��That would be by destroying the belief that you all had established.��


    ��That is no simple task,�� Finally, Herolia��s voice grew cold.


    Her powers came from the Faith Energy of the citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church. What Joshua wanted to destroy was the fruit of her hundred-plus years of effort.


    ��That��s of course. But, I am not giving up on it... I will have the citizens of the Nation of the Holy Church realize the true appearance of your ��god.�� There are multiple methods for me to employ. Magicwork is only one of them.��


    Joshua walked over to the dress Herolia was wearing on the stage earlier. He picked up the shabby dress and tossed it to Herolia. Messai extended her hand and caught the dress for Herolia.


    ��Miss Herolia, why not join me directly? If you seek for the faith of the popce... I am able to utilize even more effective means to make the masses like you.��


    ��Lady Lia.��


    Messai was no longer able to continue listening. She wanted to bring the saintess away from this ce. But, Herolia remained unmoved. She instead took the clothes Messai caught from her.


    ��And what I refuse like you did?��


    Unknowingly, Herolia��s eyes had changed from brown to gold. Perhaps gold was the original color of her eyes.


    The girl standing before Joshua was a hundred times more dazzling than the ordinary neighborhood girl who stood on the stage earlier. Of course, the deer of light behind her also contributed to her dazzle.


    ��That��s simple... I��ll just go and find another girl with a ��tragic experience�� and a pleasant singing voice.��


    Joshua shrugged his shoulders to express that he was not concerned if Herolia refused.


    ��Those ckwood Elves? Their singing cannotpare to mine,�� Herolia was able to guess who the ��girl�� Joshua spoke of was.


    ��While their singing might not match yours, their songs could make up for the deficiency. The songs you wrote are old-fashioned and soon-to-be-retired. Miss Herolia, if you don��t believe me, you can go and check out the stageter.��


    Joshua made an inviting gesture toward Herolia. It was like he was inviting her to be his dance partner in a ball.


    Unfortunately, Messai stepped between them. Because of that, Herolia wouldn��t be able to ept Joshua��s invitation.


    ��I will consider your proposal,�� said Herolia with a soft voice.


    ��In that case, if you��re ever tired of your aloof church lifestyle and wish to return here as ��Lia,�� my ce is always open to you.��


    After leaving those words, Joshua opened the door to Herolia��s room and walked out. Ciri also followed him out.


    Joshua did not directly proceed toward thepetition stage. Instead, he passed by the contestant lounge and arrived at Nond National Theater��s dining room that seemed to be used for afternoon tea by the theater performers.


    Joshua found a seat in the dining room and sat down. He called for the attendant to bring over a ss of lemonade.


    ��Joshua... am I allowed to know the real reason why you refused that Herolia?��


    Ciri ced her staff to the side and seated herself across from Joshua.


    ��Real reason? Ciri, how did you manage to guess my true thoughts?�� Joshua spoke with a thought-provoking tone.


    ��Intuition. I simply felt that you wouldn��t give up on such an enormous World Tree,�� Ciri recalled the giant deer that was behind Herolia, ��Whenever you encounter a World Tree, you have the same expression as the dwarves when they opened a golden legendary card.��


    ��Well, Miss Ciri, you��ve guessed right. Back then, I had the urge to ept Herolia��s demands. But, in the end, I gave up on that thought.��


    Joshua believed that if he was to enter a cooperative rtionship with Herolia, the magicwork would immediately ascend to 3G speed. It might even be possible for him to start on the development of video websites directly.


    ��Then... why did you refuse her?��


    ��Eh... it��s very simple actually �� I can��t deal with that woman,�� Joshua confessed to the magedy with an extremely sincere tone, ��I am not proficient in scheming. I feel that every single sentence said by Herolia are lies. In short, she��s a very troublesome woman to deal with. If I am to ally myself with her, the dangers will surpass the benefits. Perhaps my elder sister will be able to manage. But that��s out of question for me.��


    ��In other words, that Herolia woman is a little bitch?�� Ciri tranted Joshua��s lengthy exnation with one simple word.


    ��You canprehend it as such. My goal is to develop my entertainment industry at ease. However, the threat posed by the Nation of the Holy Church forced me to dere war, a war of belief, against them ahead of time.��


    ��If another woman like her decides to seek you out in the future, do you need my help?�� asked Ciri.


    ��Of course,�� Joshua raised the ss of lemonade brought over by the attendant and clinked sses with Ciri��s beverage.

 Chapter 300

    <h4>Chapter 300</h4>


    After Joshua left, Messai continued to stare at the door without saying a word.


    ��If you want to say something, you can go ahead and say it, knight Messai...��


    The deer of light that stood behind Herolia had disappeared. Her golden eyes have also changed back to brown.


    ��Saintess, you... wanted to rece the Pope?�� After being quiet for a long time, Messai finally spoke.


    She knew that if she was to inform the Nation of the Holy Church��s upper echelon about the discussion between Herolia and Joshua, Herolia might end up being erased by the Heresy Tribunal.


    The ��transaction�� between Herolia and Joshua was so serious that it vited thews of the Holy City.


    As a knight of the lesiastical Temrs, Messai had more than sufficient justification to aim her sword at this ��traitor�� and escort her back to the Holy City.


    ��Messai, what do you think of the current Nation of the Holy Church?��


    Herolia did not directly answer Messai��s question. She instead asked her another question.


    ��I am not talking about how the people are living there. You only need to answer me this... do you really approve of the behavior of the Heresy Tribunal?��


    With a wave of her hand, Herolia opened the magicwork interface. After logging into the Mage Forum, she found the post made by Firebringer a while back.


    It was the post about the so-called ��Truth�� behind the Burning of the ckwood Forest.


    Naturally, Messai had read that post too. However, from the bottom of her heart, she refused to believe the contents of the post to be real. She continued to persuade herself that it was a lie meticulously made up by that Chaos Demon.


    But, the reality doesn��t seem to be that way...


    ��I am unable to answer that question.��


    Feeling at a loss, Messai shook her head. Then, she did the knight gesture that she did when she became Herolia��s knight.


    ��But, what I abide by is the words and morals of the God of Holy Light. That is my faith... As for my current status, I am your knight. My duty is to protect you.��


    Messai insisted on following her own sense of righteousness. For her righteousness, even if it was the Pope, she would not hesitate to draw her sword to bestow punishment upon the Pope should he betray morals andmit atrocities.


    ��It would appear that your faith does not obstruct you from using that Chaos Demon��s creations,�� said Herolia.


    ��Lady Saintess... please don��t make fun of me.��


    A rare red color appeared on Messai��s face. The ��Chao��s Demon��s creations�� Herolia spoke of was naturally ��Hearthstone.��


    ��No, I��m not making fun of you. The things created by that Chaos Demon is indeed... very alluring.��


    Before signing out from the Mage Forum, Herolia checked out the ��camp�� section. From Gallolie��s camp, she saw a post stating ��Looking forward to the ckwood Elves�� performance.�� Herolia tapped on thumbs up at the post and then signed out.


    Herolia originally thought that she had a great sense of self-control. She originally nned to use the Mage Forum only to gather information.


    But now, she would frequent the Mage Forum whether she needed to do so or not. Whether the posts might be useful or useless, she would always tap into them to check them out.


    ��Messai, if the Nation of the Holy Church��s dark secrets were to appear all over the Mage Forum one day, like the incident with the Burning of the ckwood Forest, do you think people will still see us the same as before?��


    Messai shook her head in response.


    Herolia slowly walked to the window. Pulling back the curtains, she could see the people walking on the street.


    She extended her hand and ced it on the window and watched as the people below went about their business.


    ��Before that Chaos Demon created the magicwork, the masses were ignorant. If they wanted to know certain things, they could only learn through rumors. But... how many people would willingly believe in the lies spread by a bunch of street rats? Even if the news about the Burning of the ckwood Forest managed to reach Nond, no one will pay attention to it.��


    After saying those words, Herolia turned around to look at Messai. The Mage Forum interface suddenly appeared before Messai.


    On the Mage Forum was the post regarding the Burning of the ckwood Forest. A bunch of replies from the users of the mage forum were below that post. From those replies, Messai could tell how emotional and furious the people replying were at the time they wrote those replies.


    It was like they were itching to drag the Nation of the Holy Church��s Pope out and burn him at the stake.


    ��The appearance of the magicwork allowed the masses to gain information from the very source. Everything that��s happening in the world, they merely needed to wave their hands and tap into the Mage Forum or that so-called Voice of Nond to learn all about them. Furthermore... for the first time ever, they��ve gained the medium that allowed them to express their opinions,�� said Herolia.


    ��Things like being able to sway an entire city using only a dozen missionaries is no longer possible in Nond. The Nation of the Holy Church��s missionary campaigns have be the dust from the past. Yet, those old fools arepletely unaware. They��re like a bunch of turtles in the bottom of a well.��


    ��But, the discussions on the Mage Forum are only idle talks... no one actually bothered to act upon them.��


    While looking through the replies on the post, Messai had seen multiple replies from people stating that they��re going to go to the Nation of the Holy Church to avenge the ckwood Elves.


    But, the Holy City was not a ce where they could create disturbances at will, much less taking revenge.


    ��That��s because the ckwood Elves are ��unrted people�� to the citizens of Nond. It��s only natural that no one will bother to genuinely extend a helping hand to them.��


    Herolia refuted Messai. She once again rummaged through the posts on the Mage Forum. Soon, she pulled up a post started by a ��Skotan Nun.��


    ��Do you still remember that child Cheryl?�� asked Herolia.


    ��Cheryl... while she��s a traitor, she��s... still my friend.��


    Messai initially wanted to deny her rtionship with Cheryl. But, after being stared at by Herolia, she couldn��t help herself from confessing.


    ��Cheryl is also my friend. Because of that, the first thing I did after obtaining the magicwork is determining how Cheryl was doing in Nond after she defected from the Holy Church.��


    Herolia sent the posts regarding Skotan Nun to Messai. The knightdy began to skim through the contents of the post.


    ��What I learned was unexpected. Deemed a traitor, that child Cheryl was pursued by the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors. They chased her all the way to Nond... Judging from her initial post crying for help, she... was forced to desperate straits by the Heresy Tribunal.��


    After Messai finished reading through the post issued by ��Skotan Nun,�� a look of shock appeared on her face...


    She rarely paid any attention to the discussions on the Mage Forum. Thus, she never expected for Cheryl to be in so much danger when she defected from the Holy Church.


    ��The Heresy Tribunal never forgives traitors.��


    After being reminded by Herolia, Messai��s heart started to gradually be heavy. She began to read through the replies on the post nonstop. With every reply she read, emotions abruptly surged in her heavy heart.


    ��Miss Skotan is being pursued by the Heresy Tribunal? Tell me where you are!�� Replied by: Short Touch Wand.


    ��She seemed to be near Crocker Wands! Crocker Wands is located right next to the teleportation formation! Is there anyone near the teleportation formation?!�� Replied by: Wordless Book.


    ��Don��t panic. I��ve dispatched my people over.�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl.


    Silently, Messai read through the replies from the past one after another. Even though she does not frequent the Mage Forum, she was a frequent customer to the Hearthstone Tavern. Thus, she vaguely remembers the usernames of the Hearthstone yers, those mages and dwarves, from the tavern.


    On that night... countless mages and dwarves rushed to rescue Cheryl from all over Nond. They were even braving the dangers of bing enemies of the Heresy Tribunal.


    To them, Cheryl was a total stranger.


    ��Of course, the citizens of Nond are not out to help a stranger out of kindness. That child Cheryl had a special identity on the Mage Forum �� a novelist.��


    Herolia sent Cheryl��s ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� post to Messai.


    Messai knew that her friend had written a book on the Mage Forum. But, she never imagined for there to be that many readers...


    The amount of replies to ��Diary of an Inquisitor�� had surpassed ten thousand. It was the post with the greatest number of replies that Messai has even seen on the Mage Forum.


    ��Cheryl gave up on her identity as an inquisitor to be a popr novelist on the Mage Forum. The reason why the citizens of Nond came to her rescue was because... they were fond of her work.��


    Herolia flipped through the pages of ��Diary of an Inquisitor.�� No matter how many times she read them... she, someone who has experienced those things written in the diary herself, was unable to be interested. But, that was different for the mages that do not know anything about the Heresy Tribunal.


    ��It is the same as how there are many devout believers in the Nation of the Holy Church that are willing to die for me,�� Herolia smiled a smile that Messai cannot understand.


    Suddenly, at this moment, upbeat music sounded from outside the room. The music waspletely different from all the otherpetitors.


    ��It would appear... that the ckwood Elves have got on stage. Messai, let us go and have a look. Take care of my clothes too.��


    Herolia pointed to the shabby-looking brown dress Messai was holding. Those were the clothes she wore on the stage earlier.


    ��Lady Saintess, that Chaos Demon had refused your offer for cooperation. Yet, you��re still nning to continue performing on the stage?��


    Messai had thought that Herolia decided to participate in World��s Singers purely so that she could find an opportunity to get in touch with Joshua.


    Even though Herolia had obtained her goal, Joshua refused her offer with a whole bunch of strange justifications.


    Messai hoped that Herolia would be done with things here so that they could return to the Holy City.


    The disappearance of the Saintess had most definitely brought upon major headache to the Holy Church��s Archbishops.


    ��Of course. It��s only natural that I continue on with my performance,�� Herolia gracefully turned around in the room. Even though her nun outfit didn��t match her actions, the charm she disyed still managed to dazzle Messai.


    ��I am going to make Nond��s... no, the entire world��s audiences like the character ��Lia.�� If ��Lia�� is to one day encounter dangers in the Holy City, perhaps there will be people from Nond that will be willing to rush over to rescue that pitiful girl.��

 Chapter 301

    <h4>Chapter 301</h4>


    Herolia and Messai returned to the backstage. The closer they approached the stage, the clearer the musicing from the stage became.


    ��This sound is...��


    Hearing the apanying musicing from the stage, Messai��s footsteps slowed down.


    This knightdy does not have many opportunities to enjoy music in her daily life. Before the appearance of that Chaos Demon, music was a luxury that only the upper ss could appreciate.


    All the songs Messai had ever heard were the chants and hymns from the Holy City.


    Even the song Herolia performed on stage was in the style of a hymn. It was melodious yet tranquil.


    Messai didn��t bother to pay much attention to the songs sung by the otherpetitors. But, the music that was ying on the stage was simply something she had never heard of before.


    It was not an operatic style symphony at all...


    ��I��m... hearing some musical instruments I��ve never heard of before. All new musical instruments...��


    Herolia stopped her footsteps. She did not proceed toward the backstage contestant resting area. Instead, she started proceeding toward the direction of the apanying band.


    ��Lady Saintess... that ce is very dangerous.��


    Messai wanted to stop Herolia��s rash behavior. Her ��Third Eye�� was telling her that she must not approach that ce.


    Even though Messai had no idea what was over there, she was certain that it was a terrifying and dangerous existence.


    But, when Messai was trying to stop Herolia, her ��Third Eye�� faintly sensed something else.


    Following her senses, Messai looked toward an area to the back of the stage �� the ce where the contestants were gathered. Messai saw a familiar silhouette among thosepetitors.


    It was a grizzled-haired yet still robust old man. Kroger Moral, the lesiastical Temr Army��s Third Legion Commander!


    He was also one of the oldest Legion Commanders.


    Messai does not know this legionmander well. From Herolia��s descriptions, he was a faithful supporter of the Pope.


    ��Follow me.��


    Herolia did not wait for Messai to greet that legionmander and pulled on her clothes to drag her away.


    ��Lady Saintess, his mission should be the same as Vulture �� protecting your safety. But, I��ve not seen Legion Commander Kroger all day yesterday.��


    Messai noticed that Herolia was acting strange. But, as she was given orders by the Saintess, she could only follow after Herolia toward a different direction.


    ��Protect? You mean surveince. He��s sent over by the Pope... You should be able to understand now right, knight Messai?��


    Herolia lowered her voice and quickly led Messai away from the contestants. They rushed toward the location of the apanying band.


    ��But... Lady Saintess, even if you wanted to evade him, you shouldn��t...��


    Messai wanted to remind Herolia that she was proceeding toward the ce where an extremely dangerous...��monster�� was. The female knight could only describe the owner of that dangerous aura to be a ��monster.��


    She was unable to understand why such an existence would be present in a human theater. But, upon recalling that this theater was owned by a Chaos Demon, everything made sense.


    ��Start running, Messai!��


    Herolia interrupted Messai. She dragged Messai by her hand and started running toward the backstage band area.


    Legion Commander Kroger, who was searching among the contestants, finally noticed Herolia and Messai.


    When Herolia dragged Messai into a pitch-ck room, Messai noticed that there were other people apanying Legion Commander Kroger.


    The door of the room closed shut. When Messai got used to the darkness of the room, she discovered that this was another theater, a theater next to the one used for ��World��s Singers.��


    At the same time her ��Third Eye�� warned her to quickly leave this ce, she felt a powerful magic formation inside the theater.


    That magic formation��s function was most likely... to shield the terrifying existence inside it.


    As she heard the strange-sounding music reverberating through the theater, Messai looked at the stage at the center of the theater. She discovered that there was an entire ensemble performing music on the stage.


    And... the members of that ensemble were all undeads.


    A portion of them were skeletons. Those skeletons were all wearing formal attires and holding and ying musical instruments. As for the others, they were semi-transparent specters.


    The apanying music for the contestants of the World��s Singers were all performed by these undeads!


    Even... during her own performance... it was these undeads that yed that beautiful music for her!


    Learning the truth, Messai felt a sense of difort. But, the difort of her mind onlysted for a short moment before she felt her heart being grasped by someone.


    ��There��s a loathsome odor from your bodies...��


    A voice creeped up next to Messai��s ears. Messai looked at the stage, the silhouette that was conducting the ensemble had disappeared.


    ck mist gathered before her. Then, an undead with crimson soul-fires burning in its eye-sockets appeared before her.


    ��The scent of those believers.��


    A voice enough to make one cover one��s ears came out from that undead��s mouth.


    The instant Messai��s eyes met with that undead, she knew that undead was extremely dangerous!


    Messai immediately shielded Herolia behind her. She drew her sword in preparation for a battle.


    ��You two have disturbed my performance.��


    The undead extended its skeletal hand and gently grabbed Messai��s sword. The sword suddenly withered away from that undead��s touch. In the end, the sword was reduced to dust that dissipated into the air.


    At the same time, Messai suddenly discovered that she was unable to move. Fear gathered in her heart. Messai resisted that fear with sheer willpower.


    However, she was still incapable of moving her body.


    ��As punishment, perhaps I should turn you two into... strawberry paste?�� Using that ear-piercing voice, the undead spoke of a cutesy phrase. Regretfully, Messai was incapable of smiling at all. Cold sweat had soaked her back.


    The aura of death had shrouded her. At the moment when Messai was nning to risk it all by gathering and mobilizing the Holy Light energy in her body, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind her.


    ��Duke of Bones, stop bullying this pitiful female knight.��


    Messai turned around. She saw the Chaos Demon walking past her. As he walked by, he even patted her shoulder.


    At that very instant, the heaviness of her body disappeared. The fear in her heart also disappeared. Only her drenched back served to prove that all she experienced earlier was no hallucination.


    ��Two contestants, allow me to have the privilege of making introductions for you. This person here is the conductor for thepetition��s apanying music and soundtrack director... You can address her as the Duke of Bones.��


    Joshua introduced the Lich Overlord standing next to him. Then, he looked at the female knight and calm Saintess Herolia, the two girls who rashly intruded into this theater.


    ��Nice to meet you,�� Herolia calmly and courteously greeted the Lich Overlord.


    ��I believe I have clearly indicated outside the door that this theater is off limits. Miss Herolia, could you provide me with a reason as to why you decided to intrude into this ce?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Mn...�� Herolia pondered for a moment before confessing, ��I encountered some trouble.��

 Chapter 302

    <h4>Chapter 302</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��They��ve already left.��


    Joshua was standing by the entrance looking at the highly tensed Messai and the calm Herolia standing next to her.


    ��Mister Joshua, thank you for your shelter,�� Herolia seemed to have also sensed the departure of the two legionmanders. She stood up and expressed her thanks to Joshua.


    ��Aren��t they supposed to be protecting you?��


    Joshua knew that the two uninvited guests that intruded into Nond Nation Theater were temrs.


    Fortunately, Nond Nation Theater was affiliated with Nond. Per Nond��sws, Joshua sent his men to drive the uninvited guests out of the theater. No matter how unwilling they might be, they had no choice but to reach terms.


    Likely, they��re outside guarding Nond National Theater waiting for Herolia to exit.


    ��However, they belonged to the Pope Faction. If I am captured by them, I would be forcibly brought back to the Holy City. But, before I obtain the World��s Singers victory as Lia, I am not nning to return to the Holy City.��


    ��You��re that confident?��


    Joshua turned to look at the nundy who was able to maintain her calm even before the Lich Overlord.


    ��No, not confidence... It��s merely my desire.��


    Herolia looked at the undead ensemble that were still performing on the stage below. Following their music, she began to softly hum.


    Joshua doesn��t understand what she was humming about. The reason for that was because she was singing in elventongue... Herolia��s voice gradually increased. In the end, together with the undead ensemble��s apanying music, she started singing.


    Just from hearing Herolia��s singing voice, Joshua could feel the tiredness he umted from preparing the World��s Singers gradually disappearing from his body.


    The Saintess��s singing had a buffing effect?


    Suddenly, Joshua recalled something the dark elf mentioned to him.


    In the Nation of the Holy Church... only the Saintess��s singing could appease the crazed mutterings in the minds of the Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors.


    When Herolia��s voice gradually weakened, the undead ensemble��s performance also gradually came to a stop.


    ��The elven epic��s Traveler��s Song,�� said Herolia after she finished singing. ��That said, the song was slightly altered. Furthermore, I��ve never heard of such musical apaniment with that song before. But, it is still an elven song. Is this the song you��ve prepared for the ckwood Elves?��


    ��One of the ckwood Elves... Her name is Oranka, a senior ckwood Elf priestess. I��ve told her that Nond��s citizens might have grown tired of the elven epics. But, she still insisted on singing her race��s epic on the stage.��


    Joshua opened his magicwork interface and tapped into the ��World��s Singers�� sub-forum to check out the votes Priestess Oranka received. He discovered that she only received some seven thousand votes.


    ��It would appear... that not all of Nond��s audiences are fond of elven epics,�� said Herolia with a smile.


    ��That��s why I��ve written a new song for the next ckwood Elf.��


    ��A new song? Mister Joshua, it��s not the first time you mention that. I am very curious what style of music you would write.��


    Herolia looked at the young demon. She had spent a long time on the Mage Forum and also inquired the Heresy Tribunal for information about Joshua.


    What she found out was that the Chaos Demon was brilliantly gifted in the field of arts.


    Not only did he personally wrote three outstanding screenys that piqued even her interest, he also created the miraculousmunication medium known as the magicwork.


    Even now, Herolia was unable to understand the principle behind the magicwork. As for those screenys Joshua wrote, they were not only interesting, their apanying musics were also outstanding.


    Because of that, she came to Nond not only to obtain more believers. Most importantly, she was here to reach a cooperative rtionship with Joshua.


    It was only only so that she could draw support from Joshua��s magicwork to stabilize her position in the Nation of the Holy Church... She was also extremely interested in Joshua��s artistic talents.


    Regretfully, Joshua directly refused her conditions on bing allies. To ask him to be a cooperative partner in music and songwriting would be even more out of question.


    Nevertheless, this does not stop Herolia from discussing music with Joshua.


    ��Is it music in the Nation of Steel��s Syrov style or is it in Fari��s Barona style? Or is it an elven sacred tune?��


    As Herolia had lived in this world for a long time, she was, in addition to being a respected saintess, an excellentposer and singer. Her appreciation toward music is not only limited to ��hearing�� them.


    ��I��ve never heard of any of thoseplicated-sounding musical styles you just mentioned,�� Joshua felt baffled by the series of different musical styles Herolia mentioned.


    ��Then, could it be in the style of the Nation of Frost��s Larsik War Songs?�� Herolia continued to ask.


    ��Miss Herolia, my understanding of the different musical style names might be slightly different from yours.��


    Joshua said only that and did not bother to mention the various genres of music from earth to Herolia.


    After all, there were simply too many different genres of music... even Joshua couldn��t remember them all.


    ��Is... that so?��


    ��If you don��t mind, you can go ahead and wait at the backstage. A ckwood Elf by the name of Luvita will soon appear on stage.��


    Joshua stood up from his seat. He looked at the Duke of Bones who had returned to her conductor stand.


    While the Lich Overlord waspletely hostile toward the two audiences from the Nation of the Holy Church, she was very concerned with Lutiva��s performance. Right now, she was ordering her undead subordinates to makest minute adjustments.


    ��Luvita?��


    Herolia tapped open the Mage Forum. On the World��s Singers�� sub-forum, the number of posts discussing ��Lia�� were still the most numerous.


    The earlier performance by that ckwood Elf priestess Oranka was akin to a pebble being tossed into theke. While it brought upon a small ripple, it didn��t manage to create any waves.


    The initial songs performed by the Frost Elf Tylene on the Voice of Nond were elven epics too. The audiences of Nond considered her songs to be lubies that helped them sleep...


    Even though Priestess Oranka��s elven epic was slightly different from ordinary lubies, it did not diverge too far from the source melody.


    Right now, Herolia was looking forward to finding out how the uing young ckwood Elf would be able to smash the miracle she brought upon.


    Over twenty thousand votes... That number was akin to a quarter of the overall audiences.

 Chapter 303

    <h4>Chapter 303</h4>


    Priestess Oranka walked down from the stage and proceeded directly toward the private room Joshua prepared for them. She then got a cup of hot water and gulped a mouthful.


    This priestess has never drank water in such a bold manner before. But, she was feeling soplicated that even drinking hot water wouldn��t be able to calm her mind.


    Perhaps she should try out the human alcohol?


    ��Head Priestess Oranka, how are you feeling?��


    ��I heard the apuse you received from those humans.��


    ��The humans also like the elven epics? Would Head Priestess Oranka be famous like that Frost Elf?��


    The four elven priestesses in the room surrounded Priestess Oranka. Seeing the curious expressions on the faces of the young elven priestesses, Oranka opened her mouth but found herself at a loss for words.


    The four of them were the youngest four elven priestesses in the group of ckwood Elves that came to Nond. One of them was none other than Luvita.


    These four ckwood Elves have not even been priestesses of the Holy Tree for a hundred years. As elves, they were also at an age where they would be considering marriage.


    Because of that, they were incapable of containing their emotions like the older elves when confronted with all the novelties of Nond.


    ��We are priestesses chosen by the Holy Tree.��


    After calming herself, Priestess Oranka spoke to the inexplicably excited ckwood Elves with a stern tone.


    These young elves were already affected by all the various things of the human world like the movies and pretty clothes.


    Oranka didn��t know if the influence was good or bad for them. But, at this moment, they need to continue living in Nond...


    ��Sisters, we are not standing on the stage for fame. We are there in order to gather more nourishment for the Holy Tree,�� Saying that, Priestess Oranka paused briefly, ��Once we��ve gathered sufficient nourishment, we will be returning to the forest to reunite with our kinsmen. Thus, we will not be staying in this city for too long.��


    Three of the four young elves revealed a look of yearning in their eyes upon hearing the word ��reunite.��


    To the elves, even though they were having a veryfortable life in this city, even though the creations of the humans and demons were so very fascinating, it was still a foreignnd to them.


    ��But, didn��t that Son of Chaos said that... if we want to gather more nourishment, we must be... i-something?��


    ��Idols,�� Luvita corrected her friend.


    ��Right, idols! I heard from the Daughter of the Forest that idols are people weed by arge group of humans. Daughter of the Forest seemed to be an idol herself.��


    With their conversation reaching this topic, the four young elves turned to look at Priestess Oranka with curious eyes.


    ��Head Priestess Oranka, did you be an idol through this singing performance?��


    Priestess Oranka was surprised by this question. She suddenly recalled the total number of votes she received... Seven thousand three hundred and twenty-four.


    This meant that there were over seven thousand audiences that were immersed in her singing. Or perhaps they were purely fond of her outward appearance.


    To the ckwood Elves that had a poption of roughly ten thousand at their peak, that was an enormous number.


    ��Far from it,�� Priestess Oranka shook her head. ��While singing the elven epic, I did feel some Faith Energy entering my body. But,pared to the Faith Energy gathered by the Daughter of the Forest, the disparity is enormous.��


    ��But, Head Priestess Oranka, when I went on the Mage Forum, I saw people expressing their love for you there,�� said a young elf all of a sudden.


    ��Really? Where?��


    That topic immediately caught the interest of the other two ckwood Elves. They opened their magicwork interfaces, signed onto the Mage Forum and started searching through the posts discussing Oranka.


    A tree branch suddenly appeared in Priestess Oranka��s hand. Using the branch, she hit the three elf girls immersed in ��gossip.��


    ��Don��t let those remarks affect your judgement,�� Priestess Oranka continued to lecture them with a stern tone.


    The three ckwood Elves held their foreheads with looks of grievances on their faces. The only person to luckily escape the punishment was Luvita. She was still browsing through the posts on the Mage Forum.


    ��Head Priestess Oranka... there��s a lot of posts on the forum discussing that Lia girl.��


    Luvita noticed that while there were a couple posts discussing Priestess Oranka��s performance on the World��s Singer��s sub-forum, the majority of the posts were all discussing ��Lia.��


    ��I heard that human woman��s singing while preparing behind the stage. Her singing is truly... terrifying.��


    Priestess Oranka gave the same sort of verdict as Gallolie.


    ��I cannot imagine that it is the singing performance of a young human girl.��


    ��Twenty-eight thousand and three hundred twenty-one.��


    Luvita found the vote counts from the performance by that Lia girl. Seeing that terrifying number, Luvita finally realized why Priestess Oranka wasn��t that happy with her performance.


    That Chaos Demon held this singingpetition so that they could obtain victory through thepetition and acquire the acknowledgement of Nond��s masses.


    In terms of singing, the elves possess racial advantage. The elven epic sung by Priestess Oranka could be said to be the most outstanding elven epic ever sung by the ckwood Elves.


    But, her performance was easily surpassed by a human girl.


    ��The Son of Chaos once said that if we wanted to obtain nourishments for the Holy Tree long term, we must obtain victory in thispetition. The audiences will only pay attention to the final victor.�� Luvita tapped into Gallolie��s camp. She had over seventy-thousand followers.


    That was the terrifying rallying powers of the Flower of Fari.


    If one among them nine elven priestesses be someone remembered and idolized by the citizens of Nond, they will be able to help the Holy Tree grow faster.


    But, Oranka had already failed. Even though there were still posts discussing her on the Mage Forum, she would be soon forgotten by the citizens of Nond.


    ��Am I next?��


    Luvita looked at the number te in her hand. Number 172. It would soon be her turn to be on stage.


    Priestess Oranka seemed to have taken a divergence from the path toward idolhood. If she was to fail too, they would miss another opportunity to help speed up the growth of the Holy Tree.


    ��Head Priestess Oranka... I will do my best.��


    Luvita felt as if the heavy responsibility of ��reviving their race�� had nownded on her shoulders. For the prosperity of the ckwood Elves, she must put forth a beautiful performance on the stage!

 Chapter 304: Chapter 304 – Closing (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 304: �C Closing (Long Chapter)</h4>


    After waiting for half an hour, it was Luvita��s turn to take the stage.


    Holding the originium crystal embedded with voice amplification rune given to her by Tylene, the ckwood Elf girl ascended the stage.


    She was slightly disturbed by the stage��s lighting. Furthermore, as she was too nervous on her way up the stage, she did not close her magicwork interface.


    By the time Luvita realized what was going on, she was standing before over three thousand audience members.


    No... Luvita remembers that the Chaos Demon mentioned that there were over eighty thousand more people watching the stage through arcanotech devices called ��television�� ced all over Nond.


    It was Luvita��s first time in her whole life being watched by so many humans. She felt like she was afflicted with a petrification spell, unable to move her body. Even extending her hand to close the magicwork interface was beyond her abilities.


    ��Wee...��


    The hostess Tylene��s voice slightly alleviated the ��petrification spell�� Luvita was afflicted with.


    ��Hello everyone. My name is Luvita.��


    Luvita gradually regained herposure on the stage. Guided by Tylene, she introduced herself to the audience.


    The elven girl��s voice sounded slightly hoarse. But, before she got on the stage, she had received training from the Lich Overlord. Of course, the ��training�� she received was in regards to her singing.


    Luvita had no idea what one must do to curry favors from humans. But, standing on the stage, she needed to make the humans like her...


    Before she got on the stage, Joshua had proposed to her multiple different ��character personas�� such as shy, kind, haughty, coy, and various others. Luvita was able to understand the majority of the terms Joshua mentioned. Nevertheless, there were still some things he said that she still couldn��t understand.


    ��Miss Luvita, did youe from the ckwood Forest like contestant number 153, Oranka?��


    After Joshua left, Sir Weissenasche took his seat. Sir Weissenasche raised his hand and asked Luvita ording to the ��script�� he was given.


    ��Eh... yes, that��s correct.��


    Luvita nodded her head at the question. When she was about to squeeze a smile on her face, she suddenly discovered that, at the mention of her home, she couldn��t help but recall the sight of her home being burned by mes.


    Because of that, Luvita��s smile froze stiff.


    No... she must present a friendly smile on her face.


    Luvita could imagine that she had a depressed look on her face. Those audience members were not here to watch her weep. Because of that, she forcibly moved her mouth to an ugly smile.


    ��Miss Luvita, you don��t have to force yourself. We all know about... the ckwood Forest��s tragedy.��


    Sir Weissenasche noticed that the atmosphere on the stage has gotten somewhat... stiff. He stood up on his own ord and tried to adjust the atmosphere back to normal.


    ��...��


    Momentarily, Luvita didn��t know how to answer.


    Sir Weissenasche had deliberately brought up that question. It was so that the audience would show sympathy for the elf girl for the Burning of the ckwood Forest.


    At this moment, Luvita could see that her votes were increasing on her magicwork interface. It instantly rose to over a thousand votes.


    Perhaps this was due to the audiences�� sympathy.


    But... seeing the increasing number of votes, Luvita was unable to feel happy.


    She noticed that there were many posts calling into question her being on the stage in the World��s Singers sub-forum.


    ��Another ckwood Elf?��


    ��Since when did Nond National Theater be the rescue center for elves?��


    Seeing the posts shing past her eyes, Luvita held the originium crystal and wanted to say something to refute Sir Weissenasche.


    But, she noticed Priestess Oranka standing at the back of the stage. Priestess Oranka shook her head toward her.


    This young elven priestess was too impulsive. Oranka doesn��t wish for her to lose control of her emotions on the stage.


    Being reminded to keep her cool, Luvita pursed her lips. She was forced to silently listen to Sir Weissenasche��s embellished soliloquy of howmentable the ckwood Elves were.


    The votes increased to over two thousand... Using sympathy was indeed effective. But, Luvita was unable to ept it.


    Right at this moment, a message suddenly appeared before Luvita��s eyes. It wrote...��Your music teacher is grabbing me by the cor waiting that stupid human servant to shut up.��


    The sender was ��Firebringer.�� If Luvita remembered correctly, that was the magicwork username of that Chaos Demon.


    As for Luvita��s music teacher... it would be that terrifying Lich Overlord.


    Recently, Luvita has been learning the new styles of music from the Lich Overlord. Because of that, she barely had any time to rest.


    The reason why she worked so hard was not only to help the Holy Tree grow by gathering more Faith Energy as nourishment. Besides that, there was one thing she desired in her heart �� to have her singing be acknowledged by the people of Nond. To be more precise, she wanted to be famous!


    ��For the time being, I am unable to stop Sir Weissenasche��s one-man show. But Miss Luvita, shouldn��t you act more courageously at a time like this? Go ahead and speak your mind.��


    Another message appeared in Luvita��s line of sight. She... finished reading the message.


    Instigated by the Chaos Demon, the ckwood Elf girl tightened her grip of her ��microphone.�� She took a deep breath and then loudly shouted. ��Sir Weissenasche! Could you please stop speaking?!��


    She let it all out.


    Luvita��s voice echoed through the theater. Sir Weissenasche stopped his soliloquy.


    ��Continue. Your music teacher is pping her hands happily.�� Another message came. It acted like a stimnt for Luvita.


    Luvita��s eyes swept past all the audiences seated in the theater... Then, she nced at the magicwork interface, at those posts on the Mage Forum about some ��rescue center�� for elves. After all that, she said...


    ��Everyone! I am not standing here as a ckwood Elf!�� Luvita shouted, ��Instead, I am standing here as a singer!��


    Luvita could already see Priestess Oranka��s expression crumbling apart. But, at this moment, the elf girl cannot concern herself with anything else.


    ��The only reason why I��m standing here is because I wanted you all to listen to my singing! I only... wanted my singing to be acknowledged! That is all!��


    The words spoken by the ckwood Elf girl were not at all charming. It could totally be said to be a deration of provocation toward all the people of Nond.


    But, after she finished saying all that, the theater grewpletely quiet. The audiences were staring at the ckwood Elf who just spoke of such ��arrogant ptrap�� with shock.


    ��Interesting... In that case, let us hear your singing.��


    At this moment, the girl sitting in a judge seat, Gallolie, spoke. Supporting her chin with the back of her hands, she was looking at Luvita with interest in her eyes.


    ��You know, the musical aesthetics of the citizens of Nond is far higher than that of you elves.��


    When Gallolie said those words, a Day Banshee floated over to her and took a close up of her face.


    Gallolie��s words could be said to be a very courteous response toward Luvita��s provocation.


    At this moment, the rate new posts and replies were appearing on the Mage Forum reached an all-time high.


    ��Is that ckwood Elf nning to sing another sleeping luby?��


    ��Miss Gallolie seemed to be angered.��


    Gallolie was also able to see the posts appearing on the mage forum. As the camera shifts away from her, she reveals a bitter smile.


    ��Mister Joshua, why do you want me to say these words that would cause disagreement with the ckwood Elves?�� Gallolie sent a message to Joshua.


    The words Gallolie said to Luvita earlier were said ording to Joshua��s instructions.


    ��To create drama.��


    Joshua replied with three simple words. But, those words were enough for Gallolie to understand what Joshua was nning.


    With a worried look, Gallolie looked at the elf girl on the stage.


    Through the dialogue earlier, Luvita has been forced to the limelight of thepetition. Should her performance fail to satisfy the audience, she... would be disdained by all of them.


    ��This is no different from pushing her to the edge of a cliff, Mister Joshua,�� Gallolie mumbled.


    Gallolie was able to faintly hear the discussions from the audience members seated behind her.


    Those human nobles shunned people from other races to begin with. By showing the pride of an elf in front of the humans, Luvita inevitably evoked dissatisfaction from the audiences.


    Gallolie could already picture the audiences would boo Luvita after she finished her performance.


    But, right at this moment, the apanying music suddenly started ying.


    The crisp and tempo-rich string instruments resonated through the entire theater. Cello? No, it sounded a bit different. Then came a tempo-rich tapping sound.


    Gallolie was trying her best to distinguish the instruments in the music. But, the moment Luvita started singing, she couldn��t help but stop thinking about the instruments.


    ��There��s a fire starting in my heart. Reaching a fever pitch...�� With her slightly raspy voice, Luvita was singing.


    That song of hers was not slow and melodious like the elven epics or human operas.


    Her song was following a very tight tempo. Every single drum beat was pounding directly in the listener��s heart.


    Anger could be felt in Luvita��s deep and low voice. Following the tempo of the music, the volume of her voice increased. In the end, Luvita��s voice rose to a high point.


    While Gallolie was taught musical appreciation and standards, the first thing she felt when listening to this song as an ordinary audience was that it was... dynamic.


    Even though Gallolie could hear other female voices singing the chorus, the audiences behind her paid no heed to them at all. Some of them were already pping their hands ording to the tempo of the music.


    Luvita could hear the apuse from the audience. But, she had no heart to concern herself with them. When she followed the music to finish singing the lyrics, when her voice rose to its peak heights... a trembling sensation filled her entire body.


    It was a very cozy feeling. Luvita was unable to describe that feeling with words.


    Gradually, the song approaches its end. Finally, Luvita finished singing the song with her slightly hoarse voice.


    When the apanying music disappeared, when the singing stopped, the entire theater waspletely quiet.


    The audiences were all sitting on their seats. There was no apuse or hiss and boo to be heard.


    Slightly uneasy, Luvita looked at the surroundings. She felt that she might��ve messed up everything.


    She breathed out and prepared to leave the stage to ept Priestess Oranka��s punishment. But, at that moment, she stopped her footsteps.


    Energies... were bubbling in her body.


    She looked at her arm in disbelief. Faint green light was gathering at her hand.


    The light was not magic... Instead, it was Faith Energy that could be used as nourishment for the Holy Tree.


    These Faith Energies...


    In shock, Luvita turned around to look at the white projection screen behind her. A terrifying number was being disyed on the screen.


    Thirty-two thousand four hundred and twenty-one. Over four thousand more votes than that Lia girl.


    An apuse. Another. Luvita started hearing apuse sounding from the audience seats behind her. Those nobles and mages were all standing up and apuding her. They were giving this ckwood Elf a standing ovation.


    ��You��ve proved your singing to everyone, Miss Elf,�� Gallolie also stood up to apud Luvita. ��That said, I am very curious... What is the name of the song you sang.��


    When Gallolie asked that question, the audiences all started paying close attention unanimously. The apuse stopped in a few short seconds.


    ��It��s called ��Rolling in the Deep...���� Holding back her tears, Luvita answered Gallolie.


    .........


    ��Are you all leaving? Why not stay and finish watching the performance tonight?��


    Sitting in the other theater��s audience seat, Gallolie looked at the undead ensemble that just finished their performance. Behind him, Herolia and Messai had stood up with the intention of leaving Nond Nation Theater.


    ��I��ve seen enough. Besides, Mister Joshua, this is only the qualifierpetition, no?�� said Herolia.


    ��Of course. Regretfully, I will not be present in the followingpetition.��


    ��Is that so? But that��s fine, we will definitely be able to meet again, Mister Joshua.��


    After leaving those words, Herolia pushed open the door and left with Messai.


    ��Over thirty-two thousand votes...��


    With a wave of his hand, Joshua opened the magicwork interface. The discussions about Lia were reced with discussions about a ckwood Elf called Luvita.


    ��Your student is quite popr,�� Joshua said to the Duke of Bones conducting the ensemble at the stage below.


    ��Student? How could that foolish elf be qualified to be my student?�� The Duke of Bones ruthlessly ridiculed Luvita with her ear-piercing voice. ��She was off-key on multiple asions. Those humans, their ears are simply rotten.��


    ��There��s quite many people praising your musical performance too.��


    Joshua was used to the Duke of Bones�� harsh criticisms toward everything. On the Mage Forum, this Lich Overlord was a renowned sharp-tongued film critic.


    ��Joshua... are you really nning to let those two hateful things out like this?��


    Suddenly, the Duke of Bones ced down her conductor baton. ck mist started rising before Joshua��s eyes. The mist transformed into the Lich Overlord. With her back lowered, she stared at the sitting Joshua with her soulfires.


    ��If I am to kill that woman here, it would be akin to dering an official all-out war against the Nation of the Holy Church.��


    Joshua had considered getting rid of Herolia directly. After all, the entire Heresy Tribunal relies on her singing to operate. If she was to lose her life here, those inquisitors would all fall into chaos.


    ��True. Our Demon Realm��s selfish and dysfunctional overlords will not be able to resist the assault from those fake followers of God.��


    The Duke of Bones made clear judgements. She was not misled by her arrogance.


    ��That situation will not persist for much longer...�� Joshua raised his head to look at the ceiling.

 Chapter 305

    <h4>Chapter 305</h4>


    The first round ofpetition for the World��s Singers concluded at night. Upon conclusion, Joshua did not linger around. He took a carriage and returned to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��In the end, the only ones that managed to gain some fame were Lia and Luvita?��


    Joshua��s fingers swiped through the magicwork interface before his eyes. Majority of the posts on the Mage Forum were discussing ��Lia�� and ��Luvita.�� He simply cannot find the names of the other contestants at all.


    ��Even in the Daily Discussion sub-forum, there were many posts discussing that ckwood Elf. Joshua... I also noticed that there were people asking for that song��s music record.��


    Sitting next to Joshua, Ciri was alsopletely immersed in the Mage Forum.


    ��We don��t have to rush on releasing the music records.��


    Joshua pulled back the blinds and looked out the carriage window. Nond National Theater was growing smaller and smaller into the distance. Tonight, that theater had brought upon its most glorious night in its entire history of operation.


    When Joshua walked out the theater, arge crowd was gathered outside... After the ckwood Elves finished their performance and left the theater, they��ve personally experienced the sensation of being famous.


    Once the crowd discovered the courageous ckwood Elf girl Luvita, they immediately rushed at her.


    Feeling fame for the first time, the ckwood Elf priestesses werepletely stunned. Fortunately, the Flower of Fari was already used to fans rushing toward her.


    Thus, with her help, the nine ckwood Elves managed to escape from the crowd. They got onto their carriage and returned to the Fari��s Mansion.


    As for Joshua, he was much more quick-witted and chose to escape through the back door. The reason why he ��escaped�� was because there were two ��famous individuals�� next to him.


    ��They��re both sleeping?��


    Joshua looked at the sight before him.


    Tylene and Ynor were seated across from him. Tylene had spent all day hosting the World��s Singerspetition. Even though she, an elf, possessed more stamina than ordinary humans, she was stillpletely exhausted.


    The moment she got in the carriage, her exhaustion revealed itself. She only managed to have a couple short exchanges with Joshua before falling asleep. Seated next to Tylene, Ynor was also gued by sleepiness. After receiving permission from Joshua, Ynor leaned his head to the side of the carriage and also fell asleep.


    From Joshua��s point of view, there were two pretty ��girls�� sleeping across from himpletely unprotected. Furthermore, they were nestled against each other.


    ��The two of them are really not on guard in the slightest,�� With her arm across her staff, Ciri looked at the two seated across her that fell asleep in only three seconds.


    When this magedy was surviving in the wilderness, she would never let herself fall into such deep sleep.


    ��If you��re sleepy, you can take a nap too,�� Joshua pointed at his shoulder, ��Once we reach Hearthstone Tavern, I��ll wake you up.��


    Ciri did not answer Joshua.


    After a moment of silence, Joshua felt warmth and weight on his shoulder.


    He extended his hand and gently stroked the silver-gray hair by Ciri��s ear. Then, he quietly waited for the carriage to arrive at the Hearthstone Tavern.


    .........


    Nond National Theater was not far from the Hearthstone Tavern. After roughly twenty minutes, the carriage arrived outside the Hearthstone Tavern.


    When Joshua returned to the Hearthstone Tavern��s second floor study, Mrs. Melina came to him to report a... bad news.


    ��We��ve reached the limits of our usable funds?��


    Joshua flipped through the ledger Mrs. Melina ced on his desk. Compared to several months ago, the ledger was several times thicker.


    The contents had also increased from a simple daily upkeep needed for the Hearthstone Tavern to something much moreplicated.


    In the past, the ledger will ultimately result in a cash surplus. Furthermore, the surplus amount would be so much that one could pile up an entire hill of gold coins enough for Ciri to roll back around multiple times.


    But, the remaining bnce on today��s ledger was not even in the triple digits...


    Joshua��s ��entertainment guild�� was now faced with a not-too-serious economic crisis.


    ��Mister Joshua, I��ve totaled up our recent asset utilization. I��ve recorded them all at the end of the ledger.�� Mrs. Melina flipped the ledger to thest page.


    Through that page, Joshua managed to clearly realize where he had spent all his money.


    ��As expected of a theater located in the center of Nond, the price is simply excessively expensive.��


    Joshua looked at thergest expense. It was the cost of purchasing Nond National Theater.


    A portion of the cost for purchasing Nond National Theater was paid by Sir Weissenasche. As for the remainder, they were paid by Joshua.


    Even though that theater was in a state of near-bankruptcy, a haggard dragon would still berger than a fat lizard. The amount of wealth Joshua spent on purchasing that theater could no longer be described as ��chopping off one��s hand.��


    ��The upkeep for Nond National Theater is also an enormous sum,�� said Mrs. Melina, ��Even though that theater will be worth an incalcble amount in the future, it is still too early and difficult to purchase it with your current resources.��


    ��I don��t think it��s possible to return Nond National Theater to the seller, no? Regardless, it��s always good to purchase it before others do.��


    Joshua��s eyesnded on the two other major expenses on the ledger.


    ��The other major expenses are the costs associated with the ��television�� arcanotech device. Although I��ve tried my best to cut down on the spending, we ended up purchasing forty-seven not-so-well-known shops and taverns throughout Nond. Furthermore, we��ve spent a portion of the capital to persuade those tavern and shop owners with ��modest behaviors�� to install televisions in their ces.��


    ��I��ve unwittingly became the owner of forty-seven taverns and shops? I suddenly felt like I��m a real estate tycoon.�� Joshua scratched his head. He was truly not well-versed in dealing with money. As for financial management, that would be somethingpletely beyond his abilities.


    Back on earth, he was known to be an ��online shopaholic.�� He even believed in the principle of ��want what you see, buy what you are hesitant toward.��


    In order to make sure that Joshua��s Hearthstone Tavern does not go bankrupt, Mrs. Melina had worked meticulously with these transactions. It was so much that some of her hair had even fallen off her head.


    ��Fortunately, as your forty-seven taverns and shops were installed with ��televisions,�� they��ve attracted a vast amount of customers the past couple days. As things are, they��re all making big profits.��


    Mrs. Melina found a map of Nond and spread it open on Joshua��s desk. Those taverns and shops belonging to Joshua were all clearly indicated on the map.


    ��We can consider opening branches of the Hearthstone Tavern at these two taverns. But, regretfully, we��ll have to wait some time to gather enough funds to manufacture new arcanotech devices,�� said Mrs. Melina.


    ��Then, how are things going with the gathering of foodstuffs, do we have enough funds for that?��


    Joshua nced at the smaller expenses on the ledger. The nextrgest expenses came in the upkeep for the Hearthstone Tavern and the rewards for the members of the ck Dove.


    Ever since the Dark Elf gathered the ck Dove and reformed itpletely, they became Joshua��s eyes in Nond. They would provide thetest information from all over Nond to Joshua at the first opportunity.


    Naturally, Joshua paid these hard-working ck doves very... generously.


    That said, Joshua was only an agent in the ck Dove. The Dark Elf was the one who had the final say in the monthly sry of the ck Dove members.


    ��Due to ourck of funding, we have no choice but to put that matter on hold,�� Mrs. Melina replied to Joshua with a tone of regret, ��I��ve already purchased a portion of the foodstuffs from Nond��s various business associations. However, as the amount required is too numerous, it caused the price of the foodstuffs to increase nonstop.��


    ��How much have you gathered?��


    ��Roughly enough to feed two thousand people for ten days,�� Mrs. Melina provided Joshua was a very numerical description.


    From that, Joshua concluded that it was far from enough.


    Those foodstuffs would be provided to the Demon Realm��s Royal Capital so that they could survive through the famine.


    Even though Joshua was not hopeful that the foodstuffs would be able to stuff the bellies of all the civilians living in the Demon Realm��s Royal Capital, that number Mrs. Melina gathered was still far too little.


    ��That would be a long-term task. As for issues with funding... it��s about time to let the ��television station�� disy its value.��


    Joshua admits that he was a massive money squanderer. But... as long as he could earn enough money to spend, the problem would bepletely solved.

 Chapter 306

    <h4>Chapter 306</h4>


    Nond��s western district, the Alchemic Marketce. At the upper level of an alchemic shop owned by the Klia Trading Company.


    Fritt von Klia is the owner of the Klia Trading Company. The Klia Trading Company had a total of fifty stage stations in Nond.


    It could be said that the heart of Nond��s transportation industry was held in the hands of this old gentleman from the Nation of Steel.


    Together with his nephew, he developed a miraculous arcanotech device, a vehicle that could be propelled with magic. It was all so that they could open up new chapters to the future of the Klia Trading Company.


    But today, Fritt was swearing in his heart that if he had a sword in his hand, no... if he had an axe in his hand, he would raise it up and chop down those scoundrels before her.


    ��Luno! You little bastard! You know what you did?!��


    Fritt was tightly clenching the cane in his hand. The veins in his aged hand were bulging from anger. He was ring at the people before him. One among them was his nephew Luno.


    ��Uncle, there��s no reason for you to be this angry. You still hold the rights to manufacture arcanotech vehicles,�� Luno tried to appease his uncle��s anger.


    ��Still?! That is not the reason why you sold the rights to the arcanotech vehicles to those people!��


    Fritt pointed his cane to the robust man standing next to Luno. Him and the people next to Luno came from the otherrge-scale tradingpany in Nond, the Loraft Trading Company!


    All the merchants in the entire world were fancying the endless business opportunities presented in the bustling Capital of Magic. But, only three tradingpanies managed to truly establish themselves in Nond.


    Fritt��s Klia Trading Company took control of Nond��s roads. As for these people before him that came from the Nation of Frost, their Loraft Trading Company took control of Nond��s originium crystal trade.


    Although their specializations were different, they remained businesspetitors.


    Fritt had fought against these old foxes from the icefields for over twenty years. Originally, he had nned to massacre them and purge them from Nond��s marketce with his patent rights to manufacturing the arcanotech vehicles.


    To his surprise, his foolish nephew sold a portion of the production rights to his old rivals.


    ��Dearest Fritt, you��re already too old. With your age, it��s time for you to retire. Shouldn��t you return to your mothend and purchase a manor to live out the rest of your life in enjoyment? You should pass on your Trading Company to your clever nephew.��


    The negotiator from the Loraft Trading Company actually looked like a sly fox. His long and narrow eyes were filled with mockery as he stared at Fritt whose expressions werepletely distorted from his excessive anger.


    ��Even in my death, I will not let this little traitor seed my tradingpany!�� Fritt took a deep breath to stabilize his anger. Then, he spoke with rity, ��Now, please get the hell out of my shop! This ce does not wee stinky foxes!��


    ��With how rough you��re with your customers, it��s no wonder there are rumors on the street stating that your Klia Trading Companying��s alchemic shop only sells dangerous goods.�� The fox-faced man waved his hand. But, he didn��t forget to leave a final say before going, ��Let��s hope the originium crystals in your shop wouldn��t explode again. The identst time had caused you to lose quite many me lizards, no?��


    Hearing those words, Fritt seemed to have realized something. The hand he held his cane with started to violently tremble. However, he can do nothing apart from watching those men walk downstairs.


    After they left, Fritt sat on a wooden chair like a deted balloon. His cutch seemed to be unable to support him anymore.


    ��Attendant! Bring over the strongest wine in the store!��


    He loudly shouted to order the slightly shivering attendant standing at the side. The attendant immediately took out a bottle of amber-colored alcoholic beverage from the ss cab behind and ced it beside Fritt.


    Fritt did not bother to pick up the cup that was ced next to the wine. Instead, he directly picked up the bottle of famed wine that was worth over a thousand gold coins and poured an entire mouthful of wine into his mouth.


    The burning sensation of his throat calmed down the aged gentleman. He began to ponder what he ought to do next.


    The three major tradingpanies of Nond had beenpeting for many years already. Even though they all held dominance in their respective fields, they all hoped to be able to defeat the others.


    Throughout the years, Fritt had experienced all sorts of gales and waves. Yet, in the end, it was his own kin, his nephew, who struck the final blow!


    Loraft Trading Company hadunched an all-out assault. Through various tricks, they��ve managed to sneak poor quality goods into his alchemic shop and sessfully ruined his shop��s reputation.


    And now, they��ve gained the rights to produce the arcanotech vehicles, Fritt��s lifeline!


    What must he do now? Should he publicize the things those sly foxes did? No...


    With his thoughts reaching this point, Fritt ordered for his attendant to bring over a letter. It was a letter he receivedst night from an owl.


    The sender of the letter was Joshua Anneude. He... was also a demon!


    Having been brainwashed by the propagandas from the missionaries of the Nation of the Holy Church, Fritt��s initial impression of demons was that they were between ��monsters�� and ��barbarians.��


    But, after witnessing the deeds caused by that demon after he came to Nond, Fritt felt the urge of beating up those missionaries.


    Movies, magicwork, Voice of Nond... Every single one of those inventions were marvels on par with the arcanotech vehicle.


    Fritt himself was a fan of ��L��on: The Demon.�� Because of that, Fritt had attempted to acquire the method to make movies from Sir Weissenasche.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he only managed to be a trade partner of that demon.


    After he went to that lecture in the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy, that ��programming�� course presented by that demon, he had never been able to meet that demon again. Apart from that demon sending some neers to join his alchemic factories, the cooperation gradually came to a halt.


    Fritt opened the letter the demon sent him yesterday. Even though Fritt was also using the era-crossingmunication device known as the magicwork, he was more fond of sending letters using owls due to his age.


    The content of the letter the demon sent could be roughly summarized to marketing...


    If any believer from the Nation of the Holy Church was to see that letter, they would definitely be rmed and burn it with fire.


    The reason for that was because the content of the letter was no different from ��Do you wish to obtain power? If so, the price shall be your soul.��


    The only difference was that the price stated in the letter was money.


    ��To make my goods famous throughout Nond?�� Fritt took another sip of the strong alcoholic drink.


    If that letter came from someone else, Fritt would scoff at it. But, he believed that demon possess the ability to do so...


    ��Cooperating with the demon again? If those people from the Nation of the Holy Church found out about this, they will most definitely burn me at the stake.��


    Fritt gulped down all the alcohol in the bottle. Then, he smashed the bottle on the ground.


    ��But, this is motherfucking Nond!��

 Chapter 307

    <h4>Chapter 307</h4>


    Fritt walked out of the arcanotech vehicle. The ground he stepped on was somewhat muddy.


    In this world, Nond was the city with the greatest advancement in magic. The proof of that lies in Nond��s roads.


    In Fritt��s home country, the Nation of Steel, many of the cities�� roads werepletely unpaved and difficult to walk on. But, in Nond, even the most fridge districts, the roads were all paved with white paving stones.


    The only exception was Squirrel Street. This street was the only tiny shadow in the most civilized Capital of Magic. No, it cannot be considered to be a shadow. At most, it was a ��stain.��


    The location for that demon��s business meeting was a very remote tavern located in Squirrel Street.


    It was so far away from the city that the ground below was covered in nasty mud.


    After Fritt exited his arcanotech vehicle, he took out the letter that demon sent him and repeatedly confirmed the location mentioned in the letter. It was the same as the name on the tavern��s signboard.


    In the end, he confirmed that he had arrived at the tavern indicated by the demon in his letter.


    ��Lord Fritt.��


    Fritt��s bodyguard felt that things were fishy.


    The tavern��s appearance was simply too terrible. Even its wooden signboard was damaged.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that there was a wooden jug symbol on the signboard, one might even consider this ce to be a pigsty instead of a tavern.


    ��Perhaps it��s to keep things confidential,�� justified Fritt.


    After a moment of silence, with steps covered in mud, Fritt walked toward the tavern.


    He only hoped that this would not be a ��prank�� from that demon.


    Fritt pushed open the tavern��s door. To Fritt��s surprise, the tavern was... extremely lively.


    Practically all the tables were full. It was impossible for Fritt to quickly find that demon from all these people.


    ��Lord Fritt, they do not seem to be people from Squirrel Street,�� whispered Fritt��s bodyguard.


    Fritt had also noticed that himself.


    The way the guests of this tavern were dressed waspletely unlike the rags worn by the rogues of Squirrel Street. Fritt even noticed that there were several people wearing mage attires sitting in the tavern.


    Finally, Fritt managed to find the young demon by the bar. Thest time Fritt met him, they were at Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    One of Nond��s Seven Sages, Gray Mage Lursk, was his student in that ss. Because of that, Fritt had never once looked down upon this young demon because of his age.


    Fritt quickly walked up to the bar.


    Compared to the external appearance, the insides of this tavern was much neater. At least, there were no disgusting vomits or bloodstains on the chairs.


    Swaying the ss of water in his hand, Joshua said to Fritt, ��You��vee at the perfect timing. If you came a couple minutester, there��ll be no more seats.��


    Couple minutester?


    Hearing Joshua��s words, Fritt took out his pocket watch and nced at it. It was almost eight at night!


    ��Mister Joshua, I doubt that many people would start going to taverns this early.�� The only sort of people Fritt could think of that would go to taverns this early were useless drunkards.


    ��Well... there��s men that stayed up all night watching the European Cup only to have their televisions smashed apart by their wives...��


    Joshua gave an example that Fritt was incapable of understanding.


    Fritt wanted to say something. But, right after Joshua gave his prophecy, it started taking effect.


    Six more customers entered the tavern. No matter how one looked at them, they do not resemble people from Squirrel Street. Two of them were even panting. It seemed like they ran all the way here.


    ��Is this tavern also full?�� Asked one of the customers.


    ��Might as well sit on the floor,�� proposed another customer.


    Right at this moment, the tavern owner hurriedly walked out from behind. He was carrying two benches as he walked toward the six customers.


    ��Customers, if you all don��t mind, why not sit for a moment?�� asked the owner in a probing manner.


    The six customers looked at each other. In the end, with no other choice, they seated themselves on the two benches.


    Fritt observed the entire exchange. These people did note to the tavern for the sake of drinking at all. Instead, they seemed to be waiting for something.


    ��Could it be, that so-called ��television�� arcanotech device is installed in this ce too?��


    Fritt suddenly recalled the arcanotech device that his intelligence gatherers mentioned to him. As he was too busy disputing with that Loraft Trading Company from the Nation of Frost, he had not been paying attention to the matters about that ��television.��


    ��Correct,�� answered Joshua.


    ��I��ve heard that after ��televisions�� were installed into many shops, their customers started increasing.��


    Fritt swept his eyes across the entire tavern. Back when he first learned of this information from his intelligence gatherers, he was skeptical. But now, after seeing it for himself, he was convinced.


    This shabby and remote tavern in Squirrel Street was already able to attract all these people. There were even people that ran all the way here.


    When Fritt was about to ask Joshua exactly what the ��televisions�� were, a sound emerged in the tavern and interrupted him.


    He looked toward the direction where the voice came from. Following the sound, he saw apletely white wall. Suddenly, a man sitting before a long desk appeared on the wall.


    Fritt couldn��t help but recall the setting for the movies in the Weissenasche Theater. Furthermore, Fritt recognized that man. He was the demon hitman in the movie ��L��on: The Demon,�� L��on.


    That said, his character now was not the demon hitman L��on. Instead, he was a broadcaster. Using his deep and low voice, he greeted the residents of Nond.


    ��Wee to Nond Today, I am Pluk. Yesterday at roughly seven in the morning, an explosion ident urred in Nond��s Alchemic Marketce...��


    Fritt immediately realized what the so-called ��television�� was.


    He was a fond listener of the Voice of Nond. Naturally, he knew about the Nond Today news program.


    In the beginning, the Voice of Nond was only able to transmit sounds... But now, with the so-called ��television�� arcanotech devices, the public will be able to ��see�� the Voice of Nond.


    It was his first time seeing the owner of that bassy voice. Furthermore, the image of Nond��s Alchemic Marketce appeared on the projection.


    ��Those damned foxes!��


    Fritt recognized the location being shown. It was not far from the alchemic shop he owned.


    That Nation of Frost��s tradingpany used treacherous means to exchange his goods into a pile of poor quality failures. That was the reason why those goods ended up exploding.


    Due to the explosion, Fritt ended up paying arge sum to his customers that were injured.


    Fortunately, the image being shown did not indicate which alchemic shop the explosion came from. It was only meant to remind the public to be careful when purchasing easily explode-able alchemic materials.


    Because of that, Fritt heaved a sigh of relief. If the Voice of Nond were to directly point out which alchemic shop the explosion came from, it will bring about serious negative consequences to his tradingpany.


    When that thought came to Fritt��s mind, he was suddenly startled. He turned to look at the demon seated next to him. Vaguely, he was able to guess what the bargaining chip this demon prepared was.

 Chapter 308

    <h4>Chapter 308</h4>


    ��The method capable of increasing sales that you mentioned...��


    After Fritt finished hearing the first news report, he took out the letter Joshua sent him, ced it on the bar and pushed it toward Joshua.


    ��Could it be, you��re nning to install that arcanotech device called ��television�� in my shop?��


    ��Unfortunately, you��ve guessed wrong,�� Joshua shook his head.


    ��Guessed wrong?��


    The old gentleman turned around to look at the tavern again.


    As Nond Today continued, more and more customers arrived at the tavern.


    The tavern owner was ordering for the kitchen staff to bring out everything that can be used as chairs. Some of the customers even sat directly on the floor.


    A shabby and remote tavern in Squirrel Street was able to attract this many customers just from the instation of a ��television�� arcanotech device.


    If ��televisions�� were installed in his shops located in the ��golden district�� and the various stage stations located all over Nond, Fritt believed that it will definitely attract arge quantity of customers.


    ��I admit, televisions will be able to attract strangers into your shops. But, they will not necessarily be customers. After all, they��ll be going to your shops for the sake of viewing the ��television programs.����


    Joshua shook the transparent drink ss in his hand. The ss reflected the customers that just arrived at the tavern.


    Only a portion of them ordered drinks to ease their thirst. As for the remainder, they were all just ��viewers�� taking up seats in the tavern.


    As the tavern��s outward appearance was simply too shabby, they had no idea if there might be questionable things mixed in with the tavern��s ales.


    ��It��s fine as long as there��s a customer within a hundred that��s willing to spend money,�� Fritt was quite open-minded.


    ��The person behind one of Nond��srgest tradingpanies only wanted to use these arcanotech devices to attract hundreds of potential customers?��


    Joshua took a nce at the aged merchant. Back then, this merchant from the Nation of Steel was the first merchant to recognize the value of the magicwork.


    ��Mister Joshua, you��re indicating...��


    ��I am able to bring your merchandises onto the ��television.����


    Joshua pointed to the wall broadcasting Nond Today.


    Apart from Joshua and Fritt, practically everyone else inside the tavern was looking at that wall.


    Even Fritt��s two bodyguards standing behind him would nce at the wall from time to time.


    ��...��


    Fritt took a deep breath. He did not immediately answer Joshua.


    He had just drank a bottle of strong alcohol. His throat was still burning.


    That Dragontail Liquor had such a high alcohol content that it could easily knock unconscious a burly man. But, this old gentleman from the Nation of Steel was still extremely sober-headed.


    He knew very well what it would mean for his merchandise to appear on the ��television.��


    Throughout the city, over two hundred thousand audiences of the Voice of Nond will be able to see his merchandise.


    ��Mister Joshua...��


    Fritt asked the tavern owner for a ss of ice water to cool down the impulsiveness brought forth by the strong alcohol.


    If he doesn��t calm himself down with ice water, he might end up being so overjoyed that he��ll smash the counter and proim a business deal with Joshua.


    What those missionaries from the Nation of the Holy Church said was true. The terrifying thing about the demon��s temptation was that one simply cannot refuse said temptation.


    ��Majority of Nond��s residents are mages. The main clients of my merchandise are also the mages. Unlike farmers and smiths, they are not that easily... persuaded.��


    After Fritt calmed his mind, he was finally able to regain his mind of a merchant. He does not think that a whole bunch of people will shout ��take my money!�� just because his goods appeared on ��television.��


    ��Because of that, before epting this deal, I have a request. I hope that... the movie actors... will be able to step in.��


    ��I��ve considered that matter too,�� Joshua must admit that this big merchant from the industrial era was quite far-sighted.


    Currently, television, this next-era product, was just set off. The merchants of this era still only knew about how to publicize their goods through pamphlets and live promotions.


    Televisionmercials were things that will only appear hundreds of years after they��ve died.


    But Fritt was able to immediately make a connection as to how to promote his goods with the greatest efficiency after learning Joshua��s goods promotion method.


    ��However, before I can arrange them to help you with the promotion of your goods, I will need to obtain their consent first,�� said Joshua.


    ��Consent... you mean, the Flower of Fari?�� A slight amount of unsupressable excitement was present in Fritt��s voice. If the Flower of Fari was to appear on the television to promote his Klia Trading Company, then the reputation of his Klia Trading Company will not only increase in Nond, it might even increase throughout the entire world.


    ��Miss Flower of Fari is slightly busytely,�� said Joshua with a guilty conscience.


    That said, it was true that Gallolie was very busy. She not only had to be a judge in the World��s Singers program, she was also a diligent miner, house-builder, zombie-killer, skeleton-destroyer and, at times, diamond-finder in an artificial world every night.


    Recently, Joshua added the animal raising function to ��Minecraft.�� Because of that, the Flower of Fari gained a new identity too �C ranch owner.


    ��Then, who are you indicating?��


    ��Belle from ��Beauty and the Demon�� and L��on from ��L��on: The Demon.�� And, if you don��t mind, I also have a ��demon prince�� option,�� said Joshua.


    ��Aren��t those actors Mister Joshua��s... employees?��


    Fritt revealed a slight frown after hearing Joshua��s list of actors.


    While he admits that those actors were very well-known in Nond, he had investigated them before... especially that L��on. Before Joshua discovered him and made him into an actor, he was merely a hotel manager.


    ��Mister Joshua, why do you still need to seek their opinion in this matter?��


    Fritt felt this matter to bepletely iprehensible.


    Even though Nond was a city where people enjoyed rtive equality, the system of nobility was still deeply ingrained in the hearts of the people in Nond.


    As the owner of a tradingpany, Fritt would never consider the opinions of his subordinates. In his tradingpany, his decisions were absolute.


    ��I am more inclined toward equal treatment toward all my employees.��


    Joshua was able to sense the confusion in Fritt��s gaze.


    Truth was, Joshua��s status was not at all low in Nond. If one adds up all the titles he had, it might not necessarily be less than a certain Game of Thrones�� Dragon Mother.


    Merely his title as a ��prince�� was enough to prove Joshua��s noble status.


    Unfortunately, living inside the demon prince��s body was the soul of an ordinary programmer. Because of that, Joshua was incapable of acting aloof and above others.


    ��That said, if my employees are to ck off on their job, I will fire them. But, ultimately... Mister Fritt, are you not satisfied with my list of employees?��


    ��No! Of course not! I am most definitely satisfied!��


    Fritt immediately shook his head. He knew that even though Joshua��s employees were not as reputed in the worldpared to the Flower of Fari, the art of movies will definitely spread from Nond.


    Once that happens...

 Chapter 309

    <h4>Chapter 309</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Hearthstone Tavern.


    Ynor gently moved his hand across the dress he was wearing. He was familiar with this dress. It was the ordinary viger��s dress worn by Belle in ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    While the dress looked very in and simple, one will be able to notice the care that was put into making the dress if one was to look closely. Some of the fine details were very charming.


    Ynor was not particrly happy wearing the dress again. Instead, he was feeling very cautious. Tightly grabbing onto the side of his dress, Ynor looked toward Joshua seated behind the desk.


    ��Ynor, did you understand what I just told you?�� Joshua looked at the subus seated before him.


    Seeing Ynor behaving in such a manner, Joshua couldn��t help but recall their first encounter. He was like a rabbit trying to find a burrow to hide. His embarrassed appearance was enough to invoke a predatory appetite from all those nearby.


    Ynor slightly loosened his hand from his dress and looked around uneasily.


    Gathering his courage, Ynor raised his head and asked, ��Then... Your... Your Highness Joshua... are you selling me to that merchant called Fritt?!��


    After Ynor said those words, Joshua could hear the sound of something falling onto the ground several times from outside his study.


    ��The people outside should be Tylene and Mrs. Melina. Mn... the ck Dove��s dark elf seemed to be waiting outside with her camera too.��


    Ciri tactfully informed Joshua the people outside his study.


    ��The news of Belle being sold could be a headline story in Nond.��


    Joshua rubbed his eyes. Then, he looked to the fear-filled subus.


    It was no wonder Ynor would be this scared. But, it seemed like the subus had prepared himself the moment he sat down before him.


    ��It��s... it��s alright. Your Highness Joshua... you��ve given me more than enough. If... if Your Highness Joshua could exchange this lowly self for...��


    ��Wait!��


    Joshua interrupted the subus��s soliloquy. If he was to allow Ynor to continue with his misunderstanding, Joshua felt that the people outside would break through the door to enter the study.


    ��I have no intention of selling you! You only need to film two short video clips.��


    Joshua was not nning to exin theplicated business details to Ynor and directly informed him of his mission.


    ��Short video clips?�� Ynor wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes and looked to Joshua with a confused expression.


    ��As Belle. Aren��t there a lot of people on the Mage Forum waiting for the revival plot of the demon prince from ��Beauty and the Demon?����


    Joshua opened the Mage Forum��s movie sub-forum.


    Even though ��Beauty and the Demon�� was already screening for over half a year, its poprity did not diminish in the slightest.


    Apart from the film reviews, the majority of the posts on the sub-forum regarding ��Beauty and the Beast�� were literary works using it as the theme. In other words, fanfiction.


    The majority of the fanfictions included the revival of the demon prince.


    From this, it could be seen that the majority of the ��Beauty and the Demon��s fans were yearning for a happy ending.


    Although Joshua had epted the Klia Trading Company��s advertisement task, he was not nning to film those cheaply-produced ��brainwash��mercials.


    Since the fans were yearning for the revival of the demon prince that much, Joshua decided to ��hand out official sweets�� to the fans by having the demon prince bring Belle sightsee Nond. He nned for the main setting of their sightsee to be shot in a shop owned by the Klia Trading Company.


    If needed, he would set up one or two fight scenes and point out the ��quality�� of Klia Trading Company��s goods.


    By doing that, he would be able to satisfy the desire of the fans and advertise the Klia Trading Company at the same time.


    ��No, I have no problem with that. Of course not. To be able to work with Lord Zenarth again, I... I am honored.��


    Ynor revealed through his voice his desire to work with Zenarth again. Joshua began to suspect if the subus had also turned into a cat-lover.


    ��The time will be today��s afternoon. Although saying this to a man might sound awkward, Ynor... take some time to do some makeup.��


    ��I... understand.��


    After hearing what Joshua said, Ynor ran out from the study with a reddened face.


    Not long after Ynor left, Mrs. Melina fixed up her looks and entered the study.


    ��Please forgive my rude behavior earlier,�� said Mrs. Melina.


    ��To have your daughter... no, son be offered up for sale, who wouldn��t be worried?�� Joshua waved his hand to indicate to Mrs. Melina to not worry. Then, he handed a sheepskin scroll to her.


    The wax seal on the scroll has the shape of a galloping horse. That was the crest of the Klia Trading Company.


    The scroll was also given a magic insignia pact by Nond��s Patent Office. It was something upheld by Nond��sws.


    ��This is the initial condition of my negotiation with the Klia Trading Company. Is there anything that you think should be modified?��


    Joshua��s understanding of economics cannotpare to the aged traveling merchantdy.


    Mrs. Melina picked up the sheepskin scroll and roughly skimmed through its contents...


    ��Arge portion of the conditions present in this scroll desire for the opposing party to provide arcanotech technology... Do you n to open up an alchemic atelier?�� asked Mrs. Melina.


    ��I am not nning to engage in that business in Nond. But, there��s no problem with opening up one or two alchemic ateliers in the Demon Realm,�� said Joshua.


    Demon Realm...


    Mrs. Melina took out a circr pair of sses and ced it on her nose bridge. She began to skim through the sheepskin scroll��s directory. Arge portion concerned agriculture.


    For example, ��Auto-tilling Arcanotech Puppet,��Alchemic Fertilizer,�� and so on... A portion of them were realized products that were being used by all the nations in the world. As for the other portion, they were products still in their experimental phase.


    Seeing Mrs. Melina bing quiet, Joshua asked, ��So, Mrs. Melina, what do you think about the Klia Trading Company��s offer?��


    ��Extremely extravagant,�� A look of disbelief remained present on Mrs. Melina��s wrinkle-filled face.


    ��Extravagant?��


    ��Mister Joshua... they��re providing you with a total of five arcanotech devices manufacturing knowledge. On top of that, there��s such arge sum of money too. In exchange, they only wanted my adopted son to... help say a few good words about their merchandise.��


    Although Mrs. Melina��s financial management abilities were exceptional, she was only a traveling merchant.


    Even though she had experienced a lot of grand matters following Joshua, she was still unable toprehend how liberal with money the super wealthy merchants were.


    Mrs. Melina believed that... the price of the transaction was only for her adopted son to speak a couple good words about their merchandise.


    Yet, in exchange, they would gain tens of thousand or even hundreds of thousands in earning.


    ��I guess this is the characteristic of an information age business deal,�� Joshua could tell from Mrs. Melina��s tone that she ��didn��t quite understand these rich people.��


    ��What he meant is an era with magicworks and television stations.��


    At this moment, Ciri provided a close-fitting exnation for Joshua��s strange vocabry. Mrs. Melina nodded in understanding.


    ��I��ve been trying my best to keep pace with Mister Joshua. But, the changes happening to Nond are simply happening too fast.��


    Mrs. Melina shook her head and ced the sheepskin scroll back on the desk.


    ��The uses are all detailedly listed. Mister Joshua... the Klia Trading Company is extremely sincere.��

 Chapter 310

    <h4>Chapter 310</h4>


    Afternoon.


    ��Mister Joshua... why are we not filming in Nond?��


    Fritt was sitting in his Klia Trading Company��s most-prided merchandise, the arcanotech vehicle.


    This time around, the ride experience of the arcanotech vehicle was not that cozy. After arriving outside Nond��s city limits, the road became exceedingly bad.


    When the arcanotech vehicle came to a stop, Fritt pulled back the curtains to look outside. He discovered that they��ve arrived at a forest bordering Nond.


    ��That��s because an actor is not suited to appear in the heart of Nond��s city district.��


    Joshua pushed open the ��ssic automobile�� and walked out.


    Both sides of the road were covered by trees. This was one of the main roads to Nond.


    ��Sin Demon?��


    Fritt soon realized what Joshua meant. He looked to the forest and saw an enormous figure slowly walking out from the forest.


    Even though the Sin Demon was wearing an extremely expensive looking human attire, Fritt��s three guards immediately and nervously ced their hands on their weapons and stepped before Fritt the moment they saw him.


    Fritt also heard the sound of horses neighing. Those were the horses that followed after the arcanotech vehicle carrying goods.


    ��Mon...monster!��


    ��Oh Seven Gods!��


    ��There��s mesing out from his mouth...��


    The artisans employed by Fritt and came along the trip sounded extremely terrified.


    To people that had never seen ��Beauty and the Demon�� before, a Sin Demon��s was no less terrifying than a dragon.


    Even Fritt, someone who had seen the movie, couldn��t help but feel fear from seeing a Sin Demon in the flesh.


    Especially when that Sin Demon��s eyes swept past him. He felt like there was a humanoid lion standing before him, a lion that would flip over his arcanotech vehicle and consume him the very next moment!


    Exactly how did he feel that this ��demon prince�� was someone easy to get along with in the movie?


    ��Mister Fritt! You��ve employed us stating that we will only be building a house outside the city! You never told us we will encounter a monster like this!��


    An artisan managed to calm down his horse. He shouted at Fritt who was still inside the arcanotech vehicle.


    Fritt was silent. He was finally able to realize the difference between a movie and reality.


    Those artisans were feeling very restless because of the Sin Demon. Fear began to spread through them.


    Suddenly, a little girl popped her head out from the shoulder of the terrifying Sin Demon. She sneaked a peek at the foreigners.


    ��Big Cat, are they afraid of you?��


    The little girl��s voice clearly reached the ears of all the people present. This included the artisans holding swords and hammers with shivering hands.


    The Sin Demon seemed to be flustered by the appearance of the little girl. But, when he saw Joshua walking toward him, he immediately lowered his body.


    ��Your Highness... she is...��


    Joshua raised his hand to indicate to Zenarth to keep calm. He turned around to look at the artisans.


    ��Could it be that you all have less courage than a little girl?�� Joshua swept his gaze through the human artisans.


    Hearing those words, even though many of the artisans were still afraid, there were some among them that recognized Zenarth to be the demon prince in ��Beauty and the Demon.��


    ��I saw him at the Weissenasche Theater with my daughter!�� said someone with a loud voice.


    But, those sort of discussions did not persist for long. Fritt had suppressed the fear in his heart. He walked out the arcanotech device and started ordering the artisans to get to work.


    ��I did not employ you all toe here to discuss that monster. Unload the materials from the carriages!��


    After being ordered by Fritt, the artisans began working. They started unloading the building materials from the carriages and began building a wooden house next to the road.


    Due to the aid of magic, they were able to finish building a very fine little wooden house in a short period of time.


    After all, the artisans employed by Klia were all the very best artisans in Nond.


    ��Mister Joshua... wouldn��t it be a bit... unreasonable for a shop to appear in the middle of an overgrown road like this?��


    Fritt had seen Joshua��s script ahead of the filming. Even though he was not a fan of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� he still felt the script to be very interesting.


    Nevertheless, Fritt found some part of the script to be too unreasonable.


    ��Amercial is not a movie. I am advertising your goods, not presenting a reasonable story.��


    Joshua watched as the artisans used their Order System magic to move the woods to their proper locations before assembling them together.


    He couldn��t help but sigh at the fact that one must have credentials to even be a construction worker in this world.


    It took the artisans over an hour to finish building their little house. On the house was a signboard that clearly read ��Klia Alchemic Shop.��


    With this, a roadside Klia Alchemic Shop appeared in the wild.


    ��The next step would be to fill the shop with your most prized merchandise,�� said Joshua.


    Although Fritt was feeling skeptical still, he ordered for his men to fill up the shelves of the store with alchemic goods.


    With this, the empty shop transformed into a dazzling shop filled with all kinds of merchandise. Only a pile of knight armors were left on the two carriages Fritt used to transport goods with.


    Joshua walked toward the knight armors. Using his hand with the imprint from the Duke of Bones, he touched some of the armors.


    Soon, as if they were given souls, the armors started assembling. Seven fully armored knights appeared before Joshua. They were holding swords in their hands. A glint of crimson could be seen in the cracks of their helmets.


    ��A cheap trick,�� said Joshua with a smile.


    But, the stunned expressions from Fritt and the artisans seemed to be saying ��bullshit!��


    ��Ynor, it��s your turn now.��


    Joshua shouted at the other arcanotech vehicle. Soon, the door of the vehicle opened. Holding up his dress, Ynor walked out from the arcanotech vehicle and arrived before Zenarth.


    ��It��s... it��s been a while, Lord Zenarth,�� Ynor was also slightly afraid when facing Zenarth.


    But, the emergence of the ��beautiful woman�� caused the little girl lying on Zenarth��s shoulder to show vignce.


    ��Big Cat! Who is she?!�� The little girl grabbed Zenarth��s shoulder and swelled up her cheeks to look at Ynor with hostility.


    ��My coworker. Elena... I have a job to do.��


    Zenarth picked up the little girl and ced her on the ground. Then, he nodded at Joshua to indicate that he��s ready.


    ��Sure enough, children like you. That said, it��s something that shouldn��t happen to a vanguard of the Demon Realm��s Army.�� Joshua walked over to Zenarth. Even though the little girl was also showing hostility toward Joshua, she was being very well-behaved.


    ��Your Highness... do you need me...��


    ��No, that��s not a bad thing, Zenarth.�� Joshua stopped the Sin Demon. Then, he said, ��Well then, it��s time to work... Your job this time will be filming a short film.��

 Chapter 311

    <h4>Chapter 311</h4>


    The sky looked extremely gloomy. It seemed as if a downpour was on the horizon.


    Horse hooves stepped on a weed-covered ground. Ear-piercing explosions resembling thunders sounded.


    The ground was trembling. A newly bloomed flower was trampled upon by a horse��s hoof.


    The demon prince Zenarth was holding Belle��s hand and running on the open field. As they fled, Belle looked behind in rm and fear.


    Seven fully-armed knights were chasing after them with swords in their hands!


    While fleeing, Belle stepped onto a rock and tumbled onto the ground. Zenarth immediately stopped and ran over to support Belle.


    But, right at this moment, a giant covered Zenarth... Zenarth roared and attempted to struggle free. Unfortunately, the knights had caught up to them and surrounded them.


    ��Belle... run away!��


    With a roar, Zenarth charged toward the seven knights. Using his sharp ws, he knocked over a knight together with his horse. But, another knight shot forth chains and restricted Zenarth��s hands.


    Seeing this, Belle shouted ��I can��t leave you behind!��


    Zenarth shouted for Belle to escape again. Furthermore, he was continuously losing ground against the seven knights.


    Belle took a couple steps back and said ��Wait for me.�� Then, by herself, she ran into the forest.


    Staggeringly, she ran through the weed-covered forest. Right when she was about to copse from exhaustion, she saw the road outside the forest.


    When Belle ran out of the forest with excitement, she discovered a shop called ��Klia Alchemic Shop�� on the side of the road.


    Seemingly for the sake of attracting customers, the shop��s signboard was engraved with illumination inscription runes.


    Desperate and weary, Belle pushed open the shop��s door. Uneasily, she entered the shop... The manager of the shop was standing right in the middle.


    ��Another lost customer? Do you need a cup of milk to warm your body?��


    The manager��s voice sounded veryforting. The shop itself was also arranged in a very warm andforting manner. Running in the damp forest for so long, Belle was finally able to feel warmth.


    ��My sweetheart... he��s captured by a group of knights!��


    Belle did not linger for the warmth of the shop. The only thing in her mind was to find people to rescue the demon prince.


    Leaning against a table, the shop manager asked, ��In other words, dear customer, you need to defeat that group of knights?��


    Belle had wanted to ask the shop manager to rescue the demon prince. But, it seemed like the shop manager had the means that would allow her to defeat those knights. Without hesitating, Belle immediately nodded her head.


    ��Very well,�� The shop manager spread open his hands. Suddenly, the entire shop started shining. Arge quantity of alchemic goods appeared behind the shop manager. It was as if the shop had turned into an enormous arsenal.


    ��Go ahead and choose a couple, Miss Customer. I guarantee that they will help you defeat those scoundrel knights,�� said the manager.


    Belle was then rmended a whole bunch of alchemic goods with ��offensive capabilities.�� After the rmendation was over, Belle ended up being armed to the teeth. It was like Belle was a female version of Rambo. Of course, an extremely beautiful ��Rambo.��


    When a woman was both beautiful and a capable fighter, no men would be able to defeat her.


    ��Let me mention it ahead of time. This thing here is something that only rank two mages could use. Miss Customer, may I know what your mage rank might be?�� Asked the shop manager while holding a scarlet-colored originium crystal.


    ��Rank three!��


    ��Very well. Thank you for your patronage.��


    With a smile, the manager handed the scarlet originium crystal to Belle. Belle dropped a bag of gold coins on the table. Then, with a whole bunch of alchemic artifacts, she ran back into the forest.


    The seven knights had captured Zenarth. The unconscious demon prince was tied to a tree.


    The knights seemed to be discussing among themselves how to handle the demon. But, their discussion was soon interrupted by a scarlet originium crystal.


    Dazzling light filled the entire forest. When the knights�� vision was obstructed by the light, in a condition where they cannot fight back, Belle raised the iron hammer in her hand. The iron hammer started emitting the bright light of magic. The next moment, the hammer smashed onto a knight��s helmet and sent it flying.


    The pitiful knight fell unconscious on the ground. The remaining six knights immediately reacted to what just happened.


    Belle took out a dagger from her backpack and tossed it onto the ground. Thunderps and lightning started wreaking havoc from the ground. The knights were all stunned by the lightning, unable to move.


    A knight gathered all of his strength and tossed his sword toward Belle. Belle took out a hexagonal originium crystal magic shield and effortlessly blocked the iing sword.


    Following that came a not-at-all-bloody massacre. In a situation where the knights cannot fight back, Belle used the iron hammer to take down all the knights.


    In the end, with a magnificent explosion, Belle rescued her sweetheart. The entire time, like a real cool girl, Belle walked away without turning around to look at the explosion.[1]


    ��CUT!��


    Shouted Joshua who was controlling the Day Banshee filming group from the sidelines the entire time. After the explosion died out, the knight armors that werepletely beaten by ��Belle�� seemed to not be able to reassemble anymore.


    ��That Miss Belle... is she not a bit too... fierce?��


    Fritt was watching the entire filming process. When he saw Belle pick up an iron hammer inscribed with ��heavy�� runes to send a knight��s helmet flying, cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The impression of the Belle in the short film waspletely different from the impression he had of her.


    ��Fierce? That��s the impression most fans had of Belle. She came from a vige. She��s a youngdy that dares to love and hate. She is not a princess nurtured in a castle��s greenhouse.��


    As a fan of the original ��Beauty and the Beast�� and the director for this version, he possessed a much deeper understanding of the character Bellepared to Fritt.


    In fact, Joshua felt that if any girl��s sweetheart was captured by a bunch of strangers, they would most likely pick up knives and seek out those kidnappers.


    ��Why are you looking at me?�� Ciri noticed Joshua looking at her.


    ��Nothing.��


    Joshua looked away. He turned his gaze to the artisans that were extinguishing the fire remnants with their Water System magic.


    ��I believe I��ve not made any mistake with the introduction of your alchemic shop��s artifacts, right?��


    Regretfully, Joshuacked talented actors badly. Even though he could seek to borrow one or two actors from Sir Weissenasche, he ended up taking the role of the shop manager personally.


    ��Yes, everything was correct... It��s just that...��


    Fritt took a nce at the mess that remains of the forest and thepletely messed up knight armors. He couldn��t help but wipe the cold sweat flowing out from his forehead again.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Belle was unable to carry too many alchemic artifacts, Fritt suspects that the girl dancing gracefully with the demon prince in that castle would��ve destroy the entire forest!


    ��The practical effects of those items are simply... too frightening.��


    ��Mister Fritt, you mean to say that you want to have a reshoot?�� asked Joshua.


    ��No, there��s no need!�� Fritt immediately shook his head, ��I am extremely satisfied. Only with this would we be able to advertise our products properly.��


    ��Then, all that��s left would be for this short film advertisement to appear before the crowd?��


    Joshua took out the ��originium crystal�� that contained the recording from earlier. But, right at this moment, he received a message.


    The sender��s name was ��Prophet.�� She was one of the envoys that came from the Demon Realm to study in Nond... She was also the most wise and farsighted demon among the envoys.


    The message she sent Joshua was very simple... It said...


    ��Your Highness! I wish to learn programming!��


    [1] Check out ��Cool Guys Don��t Look At Explosions�� by ��The Lonely Ind��.

 Chapter 312

    <h4>Chapter 312</h4>


    Fari��s Mansion.


    Prophet was sleeping on a bed. Out of consideration for her body��s health and growth, she would spend an hour sleeping every day in the afternoon.


    Whenever she sleeps, she would repeat the same dream. In that dream, she was surrounded by gray mist. A woman that she was extremely familiar with would always appear in the dream with a ridiculing smile. She would repeat to her ��How much longer are you going to wait?��


    She had the same dream today...


    But, that nightmare did not affect Prophet. Still in her bed, she opened her eyes, turned her head around and looked at the clock on the wall.


    The clock indicated that it was four in the afternoon. The clock��s second hand had just passed the number twelve.


    An hour long sleep, not one second more, not one second less. Her sleep time was as urate as the clock on the wall.


    Prophet sat up from her bed...


    The room provided to her in the Fari��s Mansion was very luxurious. It was so luxurious that Prophet, with her small build, needed to exert quite some effort to crawl from the head of the bed to the foot of the bed.


    Prophet got down from the excessivelyrge bed and walked to the vanity table to casually tidy up her long light-golden hair.


    Then, with great effort, she picked up a chair and carried it to the door. Standing on the chair, she removed an originium crystal hanging above the door.


    She ced the originium crystal there as a warning signal.


    Even though the third prince had exined to Prophet that the humans of Nond no longer view demons with hostility and hatred, Prophet was still on her guard while inside a human city.


    This was especially true in a ce like the Fari��s Mansion with elves, humans and demons, three races all under the same roof.


    Should anyone enter her room without permission, the originium crystal will emit a signal.


    Right after removing the originium crystal, Prophet heard musicing from below.


    The art form of music was extremely rare in the Demon Realm. ording to Prophet��s knowledge, only the Duke of Blood and his bored vampire subordinates would be interested in music.


    Because of that, Prophet��s knowledge of music was limited to only the vampires�� pipe organs�� high pitch sounds enough to cause one��s blood to run cold.


    Although Prophet was not interested in music, the room she��s in was not particrly soundproof. Because of that, she couldn��t help herself from hearing the musicalpositioning from below.


    If she didn��t know who it was ying music below, Prophet might go downstairs to protest the music for being too loud.


    Unfortunately, Prophet knew very well who it was that��s ying the piano downstairs... one of the Four Dukes of the Demon Realm, the Duke of Bones!


    If she was to go downstairs and interrupt the Duke of Bones�� music performance, that irritable Lich Overlord could very possibly turn her into a Chaos Demon barbeque. Just by hearing that name, one could imagine that it was not some sort of delicious meat dish.


    Suddenly, the rxing piano turned frantic. Prophet had never heard of such a strange musical style before. The very next moment, a young woman��s voice entered Prophet��s ears with the music.


    Even though the rhythm of the music sounded a bit strange, the spirit-lifting music still managed to dispel the drowsiness away from Prophet��s mind.


    ��What... absurdity.��


    Hearing the apanying music and the singing voice in perfect harmony, a single thought appeared in Prophet��s mind �� absurdity.


    The reason for that was because the person singing the song to the Duke of Bones�� music was not a banshee. Instead... it was an elf!


    The elves that revered life and nature would always hold utmost disgust for the undeads.


    But, the situation at hand waspletely different from Prophet��s expectations. That ckwood Elf not only became friends with the Duke of Bones renowned for her irritable nature, they became so close that they were able to argue with each other.


    Adding on this afternoon��s incident, Prophet had received multiple critical shocks to her system of values and beliefs. Because of that, she also began to disregard her prior thoughts and habits.


    As the music yed by her ears, Prophet��s expression remained unchanged. She pushed open the door to her room.


    Prophet needed to go and wake up her four apprentices. Their biological clocks were not as punctual as hers.


    She arrived at the door of her first apprentice��s room and knocked on it. There was no response. Standing on tiptoe, she decided to turn the door knob.


    After opening the door, she saw that... there was no one inside.


    She closed the door and went about her way to the rooms of her other three apprentices. After repeating the same process, she reached a verdict... her students did not spend the valuable afternoon to rest.


    What might they be doing instead...? Studying?


    If they were still in the Demon Realm, Prophet might have believed her apprentices to be hard-working enough to study instead of resting. She had even heard from His Highness Joshua that ��The way for the Demon Realm to rise in power is through learning.��


    Generally, that phrase worked pretty well with her four apprentices. But, after they arrived in Nond, they seemed to have forgotten about their duty.


    Prophet started walking toward the theater room in Fari��s Mansion.


    The original owner of the mansion was an artist fond of stage ys. As such, the mansion��s theater stage was no smaller than the Weissenasche Theater��s screening theater rooms.


    Sure enough, after Prophet pushed open the door of the theater room, she saw her four apprentices sitting at the frontmost row discussing something.


    ��There��s no good singers among the contestants today.��


    ��Even yesterday, only Miss Luvita and... that nun from the Nation of the Holy Church were well-received.��


    ��That��s why, we should just go and listen to Miss Luvita��s practices! She��s singing at the center of the garden right now.��


    ��But... the person performing the musical apaniment for Miss Luvita is the Duke of Bones...��


    As Prophet quietly listened to her four students�� conversation, she turned to look at the theater��s projection screen.


    World��s Singers... Thepetition held in Nond by the Demon Realm��s Third Prince.


    It was a... singingpetition. Prophet was unable toprehend exactly what could be enjoyable about apetition like that.


    Instead of sitting here and watchingmoners sing, Prophet would rather return to the Demon Realm and catch those mutated water elementals to study their behavior.


    But, since waking up today, it seemed like everyone were discussing thatpetition.


    ��Teach...teacher!��


    The four apprentices noticed the sudden arrival of their teacher. They immediately stood up in fear.


    ��Sit back down.��


    Prophet said indifferently. The four students looked at each other before sitting back down.


    Prophet also found a seat and sat down. She raised her head to look at the projection.


    The person being shown in the projection was a man dressed like a mercenary. He was holding a voice amplification originium crystal and shouting into it.


    As Prophet heard the roars echoing through the entire theater, her brows frowned slightly...


    She was truly unable to appreciate such a rough style of music. But, to her surprise, this mercenary-looking fellow seemed to have received quite many votes. There were already over five thousand votes.


    Sure enough, were the esthetics of Nond��s humanspletely ruined?


    ��Teacher! We��ll... return to our rooms right away...�� One of Prophet��s students noticed the ��displeasure�� on Prophet��s face and thought that she was angry at them for goofing off.


    ��Sit.��


    Prophet repeated themand she gave earlier. Then, she continued to watch the mercenary��s performance.


    While watching, she asked the question in her heart, ��Tell me, exactly what is enjoyable about apetition like this?��

 Chapter 313

    <h4>Chapter 313</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    The four demons had been Prophet��s students for a very long time.


    The four of them had amon ground �� they were born impoverished and had all experienced tragic childhoods.


    Even though one of them was a vampire, that child was deemed as a cursed blood.


    Because of that, after the four of them were taken in by Prophet, they gained individuality in the Demon Realm and started to diligently study the teachings from Prophet.


    They��ve always held Prophet to be the most wise and farsighted person in the Demon Realm. Even though this sage had the look of a young child, a lookpletely different from people��s impression of her, the four of them would always tense up their body and focus their attention the moment Prophet asked them questions.


    Unfortunately, due to being in the theater, three of the students did not manage to clearly hear Prophet��s question.


    The mercenary performing on the stage of the World��s Singers was simply too ��absorbed�� in his singing. But, to many people, that mercenary was not singing at all. Instead, he was shouting and yelling at random. Strictly speaking, his performance could be considered to be noise.


    If that mercenary was to perform like so on the street, Prophet believed that there would be people that would pick up clubs to shut him up.


    The only student that managed to hear Prophet��s question was seated next to her. He was the mixed-blood demon born of a Subus and a Horned Demon. His hearing and build far surpassed that of the other students.


    But, he would always respond with ��yes�� to his teacher.


    ��It��s because... the humans�� songs are pleasant to hear,�� answered the half-subus-half-horned-demon in a probing manner.


    ��You really think that someone screaming and shouting like that is pleasant to hear?��


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Prophet wanted to hear her apprentices�� answer, she might have set up a magic barrier to shield the noise.


    The noise was simply too irritating.


    ��...�� The student grew silent. But, the other student seated next to him nodded his head after a moment of hesitation.


    ��About that... Teacher, you��ve taught us that we must speak our mind. Because of that, Teacher, I felt that human��s singing to be... quite pleasant to hear.��


    ��You��re a quarter Bat Demon. Your sense of hearing is different from ordinary demons and humans.��


    Prophet reminded that student. That student seemed to want to refute Prophet. But, at this moment, the mercenary finished his performance.


    To Prophet��s surprise, during thementary that followed, one of the judges was actually interested in that mercenary��s performance.


    The mercenary ultimately received over five thousand votes. While that number was nowhereparable to yesterday��s miracles set by the nun and Luvita, it was a very high number of votes.


    The mercenary seemed to be dissatisfied with his votes. After all, all the contestants of thepetition were here for the sake of bing the champion.


    Regretfully, the vote counts set by the nun from the Nation of the Holy Church and the ckwood Elf had be myths that cannot be surpassed.


    Nevertheless, the mercenary had another opportunity. Today��spetition was merely the qualifier. Because of that, the mercenary walked down the stage in dissatisfaction. The person to ascend the stage after him was an extremely unpresentable-looking boy.


    ��He... seemed like how we were in the past.��


    When they saw the boy on the projection screen, one of Prophet��s students couldn��t help butment.


    These mixed-blood children were the bottom rung members of the Demon Realm and had experienced a great deal of hardships. Because of that, they were able to recognize that boy to be someone with a simr sort of experience to them from a single nce.


    Sure enough, in the following contestant self-introduction, the boy by the name of Holme informed the judging panel of his life experience. He was born a lowest rung member of Nond��s Squirrel Street. He currently worked in a tattered tavern as an ordinary attendant.


    His life story was the most ��tragic�� among all thepetitors so far.


    ��Those words will not be able to gain any sympathy from anyone,�� Prophet remained unwavered after hearing the boy��s life experience. ��That boy��s already grown. Furthermore, he��s born a male. If sympathy points are what one wants, it��s better to have a girl go on stage.��


    After saying those words, Prophet took a nce at one of her students. She was a vampire. But, her race deemed her blood to be filthy.


    When Prophet first encountered the filthy-blooded vampire girl, she won Prophet��s sympathy because she was a little girl.


    ��Teach...er, I think I now understand why there��re so many people that are fond of this... World��s Singerspetition.��


    Seemingly as if she was called on by her teacher, the vampire girl, after feeling Prophet��s gaze, instinctively spoke her mind.


    ��Why?�� asked Prophet.


    ��The human audiences... wanted to watch ordinarypetitors acquire fame through thispetition. They wanted to see... people with extraordinary talent and... their struggles against authority.��


    She gathered her courage to speak the final, seemingly offensive, line.


    ��Continue.��


    Prophet was not angered by her answer. She was very fond of seeing her students use their brains to ponder over things. Or perhaps, it could be stated that... she was very fond of seeing her students struggle under pressure.


    ��While watching the program, the thing I am most fond of... is seeing the expressions of shock on the face of the judges after seeing the performances from certain contestants.��


    The student spoke of her mind without much hesitation.


    ��Take that Flower of Fari and the other judge called Sir Weissenasche, when I saw the look of ��disbelief�� on their faces from being surprised by a contestant��s singing, I would... feel joyous. I don��t know why.��


    ��I think your answer is correct, Lysa.��


    Prophet held her chin in one hand as she stared at the projection screen. She noticed that the screen had shifted focus to the faces of the judges on several asions.


    Challenging the authority was something exciting for all intelligent creatures. World��s Singers presented to the contestants the opportunity.


    Those aloof and remote actors and ywrights, were showing expressions of shock from themoners�� sung performances. Asmoners themselves, the audiences would naturally be very excited.


    Regretfully, the contestant Holme��s performance did not manage to... shock the judges.


    His sung performance was simply too terrible. Even though Prophet was not at all knowledgeable toward music, she still knew that the performance from the little rat from Squirrel Street��s lowest rung cannot be considered singing at all.


    She was not the only one. Her four apprentices were also unable to understand his style of performance.


    The reaction from the audience members being shown on the screen served as the most direct reaction toward Holme��s performance.


    They were hissing at him...


    In less than a minute since the little rat from Squirrel Street began his performance, hiss and boos filled the entire peanut gallery.


    Things started getting out of control. Because of that, Holme was unable to finish his ��sung performance.��


    The pitiful little rat stood on the limelight as he stared nkly at the audience hissing and booing him nonstop.


    He could��ve ignored the hisses and boos to finish her performance. But... the hand he��s holding the ��microphone�� with was shaking nonstop. His lips were also slightly purple.


    From the screen, Prophet could see the sweat gathering on his forehead. If this was to continue, the little rat might end up dying of a heart attack from being too nervous.


    Faced with the overwhelming amount of boos and screams for him to ��get off the stage,�� he no longer possesses any courage to continue his performance.


    In the end, the most popr of the judges, the Flower of Fari, stepped forth tofort the crowd. Only then did they calm down. Then, with a smile, Gallolie said to contestant Holme, ��Your performance is... excellent. Do you wish to continue?��


    Without uttering a word, Holme bowed deeply toward the stage and walked off.


    Surprisingly, after he left, it showed that he had received three thousand seven hundred and twenty-one votes! That number of votes surpassed many bards, minstrels and ordinary opera singers�� sung performances.


    Prophet could only view it as audiences voting for Holme as a joke because his sung performance was simply toocking.


    ��He actually... managed to advance?!�� uttered one of Prophet��s student in astonishment.


    ��Advance?��


    ��Mn... Teacher, the sixteen contestants with the highest number of votes will advance to the semifinal. If I remember correctly, with over three thousand votes, he will be able to rank at least thirteen,�� exined the student with a quiet voice.


    ��Three thousand votes could rank thirteen?��


    Prophet remembered the Voice of Nond had seventy thousand to a hundred thousand listeners. And that was a number excluding the users of the Mage Forum. Yet, with only three thousand votes, one could rank thirteen in thispetition...


    ��About that, Teacher... I think it��s because two of the contestants are simply too powerful.��

 Chapter 314

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4>


    Even without watching the World��s Singerspetition, Prophet knew a bit about the two contestants mentioned by her student.


    The reason for that was because of therge amount of discussion posts andments about them on the Mage Forum. Naturally, the topic of their discussions were whether the nun called Lia or the ckwood Elf Luvita should be the final victor of the World��s Singerspetition.


    Thinking of this, Prophet opened her magicwork interface and entered the Mage Forum��s World��s Singers sub-forum.


    After an entire night of fermentation, the World��s Singers sub-forum became extremely rich in hostility.


    The users on the sub-forum were generally divided into two factions. Even though they were onlymenting with words, even though they��ve tried their best to control theirnguages because of the User Agreement they signed because they could lose the privilege to use the Mage Forum otherwise, Prophet could still smell the gunpowder in the air, the looming war.


    The users from all over Nond, for the sake of two girls that were not rted to them, were in heated arguments with one another.


    Prophet couldn��t help but see them as the followers of two different sects picking fault at one another to prove their goddess to be better.


    But, the only thing Lia and Luvita did was perform two songs on the stage.


    While Prophet was unable toprehend exactly what was so entertaining about the World��s Singers, she was able toprehend what the Demon Realm��s Third Prince was nning...


    Joshua held thispetition so that the masses of Nond will be fond of that elf girl.


    It was the same as how he created multiple demon ��actors�� well-received by humans through movies.


    Prophet instinctively connected the reason why Joshua was doing that to the magicwork��s source.


    In other words, the elves�� World Trees...


    Before Prophet could finish skimming through the post she��s on, a message appeared before her eyes.


    The person who sent the message was a woman called Hyn.


    To Prophet, she could be said to be her ��senior student�� in the Advanced Magic Academy.


    She also held another identity �� a student learning ��programming�� from the Demon Realm��s Third Prince.


    Prophet tapped open the message. It was a very short message, only a single sentence long.


    ��I��m outside Fari��s Mansion.��


    ��Got it.��


    Prophet��s fingers quickly tapped away on the virtual keyboard. Even though she had only started using the magicwork recently, she was already very proficient with using the ��system�� created through arge quantity of inscription runes.


    The more she used the magicwork, the more aware of the convenience offered by this special ��magic�� she became.


    Right now, the magicwork was already able to create a massive social forum capable of containing the entire poption of Nond. The people of Nond were not only exchanging words with each other, they were also able tomunicate through pictures.


    Prophet believed that with the current speed of progression, ��movies�� will soon appear on the magicwork too...


    ��Teacher, are we going out to purchase alchemic materials?��


    ��That��s right... Have you all decided on what sort of arcanotech devices you��re nning to study?��


    With a wave of her hand, Prophet closed her magicwork interface. She turned to look at her four students.


    ��I want to try building an arcanotech puppet! The ones... that��re capable of functioning on their own!��


    The filthy-blooded vampire girl was the first to speak her aspiration. She was quite excited.


    They had been to the Klia Trading Company��s alchemic ateliers yesterday. Among those alchemic ateliers, the technology rted to arcanotech puppets was truly stunning.


    ��I��m nning to study at the factory building those Flying Airships.��


    ��Arcanotech Vehicles!��


    Prophet quietly listened to her students�� aspirations. However, she was unable to feel any joy from them.


    The reason for that was because none of her apprentices wanted to learn any arcanotech devices that had to do with agriculture and farming.


    ��Teacher, what about you?��


    Suddenly, one of Prophet��s students asked her that question. She was slightly startled by it.


    Her mission ining to Nond was to solve the matter of the famine affecting the Demon Realm. Only after that would she be able to focus on the Demon Realm��s development and growth.


    As such, she should be learning arcanotech devices and machineries that would assist in the cultivation ofnd. But, what she actually wanted to learn in her heart was somethingpletely different.


    ��Programming,�� Prophet did not conceal her desire and spoke of the truth.


    ��Teacher, what is programming?��


    ��It��s a course taught by His Highness Joshua in Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.��


    Prophet did not present her students more opportunities to ask questions. She got up from her seat and walked toward the theater room��s exit.


    Her students also got up to follow her out Fari��s Mansion.


    Outside Fari��s Mansion, Hyn and her close friend Sansa were waiting.


    ��Are you all nobles from Fari?��


    Sansa approached the youngest-looking person in the group, Prophet. This girl who believed in the Holy Lightpletely failed to detect Prophet was a demon.


    ��No, I am a rtive of the teacher for the ��programming�� course.��


    Without the slightest change in her expression, Prophet lied. Sansa seemed like a girl easily deceived.


    ��Teacher Joshua��s rtive?��


    Those words caught Hyn��s attention. Hyn couldn��t help herself from taking another nce at the young ��junior student.��


    ��Is there an issue?�� Prophet noticed Hyn��s gaze. Prophet had inquired into this human woman��s identity before.


    While she was born from the Nation of Frost, a nation hostile toward the Demon Realm, her background was ��very clean.�� Prophet viewed her as a tour guide of Nond.


    The only thing that gave Prophet a slight headache was the fact that Hyn��s younger sister Ciri was simply too close with His Highness Joshua.


    ��No, it��s nothing.��


    Hyn shook her head. She stopped digging deeper into this issue.


    ��Then, Senior Hyn, where should we go to purchase the necessary alchemic materials?��


    Prophet was not against using her young appearance to her benefits. After all, her appearance allowed her to easily acquire sympathy from humans. Not only will it make humans loosen their guards toward her, it would also help her acquire many benefits.


    ��A store called the Klia Alchemic Shop. Come, follow me.��


    Hyn decided to be the guide out of her own ord. After walking for over an hour, she led Prophet and her four students to the most lively alchemic marketce in Nond.


    Evidently, it was the first time Prophet��s students saw such a lively marketce. As Prophet didn��t pay close attention to her students, one of them actually left the group and walked toward a storefront to tease the cat, dally with spiders and lizards.


    Prophet did not feel the need to concern herself with her students. Even if they were to separate in this market, they couldmunicate with each other using the magicwork.


    Hyn continued to guide Prophet. Soon, they arrived at a store called the Klia Alchemic Shop.


    ��Are you certain this is the right store?��


    Prophet examined the store. It was located in the center of Nond��s alchemic marketce, the best section of the marketce.


    But, Prophet felt it strange that people were passing by the store all the time but barely anyone bothered to enter it. The interior of the store also appeared very empty.


    It kinda resembled a ghost house in the city center.


    ��Recently, there have been a couple incidents of magic acting out of control in Klia Alchemic Shop,�� whispered Hyn.


    Before Prophet could say anything, Hyn��s friend Sansa pulled Hyn��s hand, dragged her toward her and asked, ��Hyn, why are youing to this ce to purchase items then? Don��t you think we should go to that Loraft Trading Company��s alchemic shop instead?��


    Prophet did not bother to pay attention to the two human girls�� conversation. Her gaze was focused at the entrance of the Klia Alchemic Shop.


    She saw a familiar silhouette inside the shop. It was the Demon Realm��s Third Prince Joshua.


    Because of that, Prophet pulled open the door and entered the seemingly near-bankrupt Klia Alchemic Shop without any hesitation.

 Chapter 315

    <h4>Chapter 315</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Joshua was currently painting one of the Klia Alchemic Shop��s walls white.


    Normally, a misceneous task like painting the wall should be left to the Klia Alchemic Shop��s attendants. But, the attendants were all busy examining their alchemic goods and picking out the ones with quality issues.


    They were simply too busy to set up a ��television�� in the alchemic shop.


    In order to experience painting a wall with magic, Joshua offered to do the misceneous task himself.


    That said, the person apanying Joshua this time was not that magedy. Instead, it was a little girl who seemed to be very young. That said, her psychological age was not that young.


    ��Your Highness, I seem to remember the Klia Trading Company is in cooperation with you?��


    Prophet was unable to understand why Joshua would do something like painting a wall. But, she didn��t want to learn the reason for his actions either.


    That said, with Joshua being here, Prophet was able to pick up and inspect any and all merchandise in the store. Indirectly, this served to prove Joshua��s status in the Klia Trading Company.


    ��You can say that we��re business partners. The alchemic ateliers you all are able to study under are all under the banner of the Klia Trading Company.��


    As Joshua spoke, he was controlling the brush with the System Order��s magic Mage Hand and painting the wall white.


    ��But, this tradingpany doesn��t seem to be doing well.��


    Prophet ced down the originium crystal she was holding and looked around the shop.


    This was an extremelyrge alchemic shop. But, there were only eight customers in the entire store...


    To a shop located in the center of Nond��s Alchemic Marketce, and one that��s been here for a long time too, having only eight customers could no longer be described as cking business.��


    Prophet wouldn��t find it strange if the owner were toe out and, with a look of misery, dere something along the lines of ��our store is going bankrupt; everyone, please go home.��


    ��It��s due topetition from the same trade. Another tradingpany pulled some strings behind the scene and caused the Klia Trading Company��s reputation to plummet in Nond. Likely, very few people will be willing to risk the danger of potential death by explosion to shop in this store,�� exined Joshua.


    ��Thus, you��re nning to annex this tradingpany?��


    Prophet had lowered her voice when she asked that question. No matter how sharp-eared a person might be, no one in the store apart from Joshua standing beside Prophet would be able to hear her clearly.


    ��I am aplete novice in the field of trade andmerce. Besides, it��ll be boring to do ounting everyday,�� said Joshua.


    ��But, Your Highness, this is an excellent opportunity.��


    Prophet remained expressionless. But, the words she spoke from her mouth were overflowing with ambitions.


    She picked up a bottle of alchemic reagent. Thebel on the bottle indicated that it was capable of elerating the growth of crops. Of course, on the bottom of thebel printed small font were the ��potential side effects.��


    ��Klia Trading Company is an enormousmercial association. Apart from focusing on the arcanotech vehicles, they also hold the patent rights to many novel arcanotech devices and medicinal drugs. If one were to obtain the Klia Trading Company��s alchemic ateliers and factories, it will allow the Demon Realm to catch up to humanity sooner. With the power you possess in Nond, you are capable of achieving it.��


    Prophet raised her head up to look at the demon prince.


    If Prophet knew about the story of Adam and Eve, she would definitely liken herself as the snake that enticed Eve to eat the forbidden fruit.


    Unfortunately, the person the snake was trying to entice was an ��Eve�� that was not fond of fruits. This ��Eve�� waspletely uninterested in the forbidden fruit hanging on the tree, sparing not even a nce at it. Instead, her focus was on when the barbeque would be done cooking.


    ��Your suggestion is actually feasible. However, Miss Prophet... you should know that I am not a person with ambition. Even if the Klia Trading Company is to go bankrupt, it��s still a very fat piece of meat. Who knows how many people wanted to eat this piece of meat. Instead of fighting those merchants for this piece of meat, I am more interested in staying upte into the night to spend some time writing some codes.��


    Joshua��s words allowed Prophet to see the disappointing Third Prince from the Demon Realm again. Prophet��s lips trembled slightly. She wanted to say something. But, in the end, she gave up on that thought.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, forgive me. My thinking was too extreme. I was simply worried that this tradingpany will be brought by other humans,�� said Prophet after cing down the bottle of alchemic reagent.


    ��Well, it wouldn��t possibly go bankrupt.��


    Joshua finished painting the wall. The wall was dyedpletely white using special alchemic chemicals. The smoothness of the surface was also passable.


    ��But, this alchemic shop had already lost the confidence of its customers.�� Even though Prophet was not a merchant, she had studied the knowledge of every field. This includedmerce and business.


    ��A merchant that lost the confidence of their clients is no different from a warrior that had their weapon snatched away. Even though they��re still able to fight empty-handed, their enemies will take the opportunity to execute that warrior using their own weapons. Then... they would consume that warrior among themselves.��


    Prophet��s tone was rather cold. Before this, the little girl��s tone had been very dull and unmoving.


    ��That��s easy to solve. We merely need to give that warrior a new weapon.�� Joshua took out a special ��ornament.��


    It was apletely transparent rectangr prism. In the center of the rectangr prism embedded an originium crystal covered by a World Tree��s leaf.


    After Joshua imbued the prism with magic, the originum crystal projected an image directly onto the wall he just painted white.


    Prophet recognized the ornament in Joshua��s hand... It was the main body of the ��television.��


    Therge quantity of light particles projected onto the wall began to rapidly change shape. It turned into an image both humans and demons could decipher.


    It was the World��s Singerspetition. Thepetition was already nearing its end. The final contestant today expressed their thanks to the audience and exited the stage.


    ��Give that warrior a new weapon?�� Prophet immediately realized what Joshua meant. ��Your Highness Joshua... regaining the confidence of one��s customers is a very long process.��


    ��In this era where people fought using staffs and swords, the efficiency would naturally becking. However, that��s different if one was to change the weapon to something a bit more powerful. For example, an atomic bomb.��


    ��Atomic bomb... is that the name of some sort of forbidden magic?��


    Prophet attempted to understand what Joshua was saying. But, she discovered that trying to follow the thought process of this Third Prince was simply too difficult.


    ��You canprehend it as such.��


    As Joshua��s words reached this point, the projection was showing the closing interview asking the three judges what they thought about today��s contestants.


    When it was the Flower of Fari��s turn, after she finished giving her thoughts about thepetition today, she brought up apletely new topic.


    ��Mn... although it��s a bit strange for me to be the announcer, but all the fans of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� out of appreciation for everyone��s passion and support for that movie, there will be a short film using ��Beauty and the Demon�� as the themeing up. Everyone, sit tight and look forward to the show!��

 Chapter 316

    <h4>Chapter 316</h4>


    ��A short film for ��Beauty and the Demon?����


    The girl from the Nation of Frost, Sansa, immediately noticed the words spoken by Gallolie in the ��television.��


    She immediately ced down the alchemic merchandise she was holding in her hand and, in a short few seconds, came up to Joshua and Prophet.


    ��...��


    Prophet quietly moved several steps toward Joshua. She was not fond of being too close to others. Sansa��s sudden arrival had clearly exceeded Prophet��s range of tolerance.


    That said, it was not only Sansa. When the few remaining customers in the shop heard Sansa��s voice, they all lifted up their heads. When they saw an all-new television was installed into the Klia Alchemic Shop, they, like Sansa, all rushed over.


    The guestspletely failed to notice that there was a petite little girl. By the time Prophet realized what had just happened, the ��television screen�� was blocked by over a dozen people.


    Many of them were Klia Trading Company��s staffs too.


    Due to her being too small, the pitiful Prophet was pushed away by the crowd. When she raised her head, a human wall had obstructed her field of vision. She was unable to see the television at all.


    ��Do you need my help? Like... picking you up?�� Joshua walked over to Prophet and asked in a probing manner.


    ��No need.��


    Prophet coldly refused Joshua��s offer.


    Perhaps provoked by Joshua��s words, Prophet walked over to the crowd of humans surrounding the television and tried to force her way inside and find a good spot to watch the television.


    But, right when Prophet reached the edge of the crowd, a majormotion sounded from outside the Klia Alchemic Shop.


    The entire Alchemic Marketce was in a frenzy. Or perhaps... it would be better stated that all the fans of ��Beauty and the Demon�� in Nond were in a frenzy.


    ��Damn it! The Icesoul Tavern is full too! It��s impossible to cram inside!��


    ��The Lizardtail Shop is also packed full... Where else could we find ��televisions�� in the Alchemic Marketce?!��


    Through his exceptional hearing, Joshua could clearly hear the hubbub from the Alchemic Marketce outside. Arge quantity of people were inquiring about which shops had the arcanotech device called ��television�� installed in them.


    ��I think you��ve underestimated the fans of ��Beauty and the Demon.����


    Ciri stopped her conversation with her elder sister. She carried a little wooden stool over to Joshua. Standning on the stool, Ciri was able to see the television even though she was outside the crowd surrounding the wall.


    ��I didn��t expect that they��ll be... this frantic.�� Joshua took a nce at the Alchemic Marketce outside the Klia Alchemic Shop.


    The scene outside made Joshua think of those zombie movies. Like zombies, the people outside were roaming all around trying to find ��televisions.�� Once they found one, they would immediately pounce at it with total disregard for anything else.


    ��It��s Belle and the Demon Prince��s reunion. Furthermore, this is the only asion. I believe that if you are to take that short film out for sale, people will be willing to buy it too.��


    As a fan of the movie herself, Ciri gave a very pertinent deration.


    ��I forgot to have Gallolie inform them that the shop film will be broadcasted again.��


    Joshua suddenly realized his slip-up after hearing Ciri��s words.


    The world he��s living in was a world where ��televisions�� appeared only a week ago... To the people of this world, the arcanotech device called ��television�� was a technological product from centuries into the future.


    Furthermore, the things broadcasted on the ��televisions�� would be forever gone. ��Reruns,��re-broadcast�� and ��video sites�� were conveniences that have not yet appeared.


    Upon thinking of those things, Joshua was suddenly able to understand themotion outside.


    Perhaps, the mages thought that they would only have a single opportunity to witness Belle and the Demon Prince living together in happiness.


    By the time Joshua realized all this and was nning to make an announcement on the Mage Forum that the short film will be re-broadcastedter, it was already toote.


    A mage outside discovered that there was a ��television�� inside the Klia Alchemic Shop. Like a virus, the discovery spread rapidly throughout the zombies.


    The very next moment, over a dozen mages rushed into the shop.


    Naturally, the person who ended up suffering the most from the sudden influx of mages was Prophet.


    With her small frame, Prophet had managed to squeeze herself into a crack between the crowd. But, the sudden influx of more people caused the crowd to shove and squeeze into one another even more. During the scuffle, Prophet was pushed away by a fully grown man.


    Just like that, Prophet was pushed out of the crowd again. During the process, she even lost her bnce and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately Joshua saw her falling and caught her.


    ��Are you alright?�� asked Joshua.


    ��I... underestimated the strength of humans moving in masses.��


    Prophet��s voice remained as dull as ever. But, Joshua could see that there were tears at the corner of her eyes. Nevertheless, her face remained expressionless. One cannot see a look of grievance on her at all.


    Prophet noticed Joshua was looking at the tears at the corner of her eyes. Without changing her expression in the slightest, she wiped away the tears, ��This is this body��s instinctive reaction.��


    ��Do you need me to lift you up?��


    The magedy standing on the wooden stool offered the same proposal as Joshua did earlier.


    This time around, Prophet hesitated for a moment. In no time, her rationality defeated herpetitive spirit. She ended up nodding her head.


    Ciri grabbed the little girl��s waist with her hands and, with strength enough to grapple a bear onto the ground, effortlessly lifted Prophet into the air.


    ��You seemed to be looking forward to the short film?��


    Prophet did not bother to pay attention to the shameful situation she was in. With an expressionless look, she asked Ciri who stood behind her.


    ��That��s because I read the spoilers. Because of that, my yearning isn��t that high. But, that��s different for the other fans of ��Beauty and the Demon,�� they��ve waited for this day for a very long time,�� answered Ciri.


    ��Waited? For what?��


    Prophet was unable to understand why there would suddenly be this many people gathered in this alchemic shop. They seemed to all be here to watch that short film...


    ��The reunion of the Demon Prince and Belle, of course,�� Ciri continued to patiently exin to the little girl. This magedy seemed to be exceptionally patient toward children.


    ��For two fictional characters...�� As Prophet sighed emotionally, a new scene appeared on the wall.


    There were tens of mages standing in the Klia Alchemic Shop.


    The Demon Prince portrayed by Zenarth and Belle portrayed by Ynor appeared on the projection screen.


    They were in a field. Belle was cing a floral gand on the demon prince��s head. The human girl and the demon prince were looking at each other emotionally in the flower-filled field.


    When the scene of happiness appeared on the ��television screen,�� Prophet could hear cheers and screams sounding through the entire Klia Alchemic Shop.

 Chapter 317

    <h4>Chapter 317</h4>


    The mages present had only just immersed in the joy of the reunion between Belle and the Demon Prince when the screenwriter decided to expose his repulsive features to them again.


    Seven fully armed knights appeared below a hill. As their horses galloped, a delicate flower was crushed beneath a hoof. The seven knights raised their weapons and charged into the flower field where the Demon Prince and Belle were.


    ��Who are those knights chasing after Belle?��


    ��From the crest on their armors, they seemed to be from the Nation of the Holy Church...��


    Prophet could hear the discussions from the mages in the shop. But then, she heard a familiar voice.


    ��Teacher, we��vee back.��


    As Prophet was being held up by Ciri, the mages that entered the shop were all able to notice the little girl suspended in mid-air the moment they entered. Naturally, her four students were no exception either.


    Prophet ignored her students and continued to pay attention to the projection.


    Her students were very well-behaved and did not bother to make inquiries as to why she was being held in mid-air like a toddler by a human girl.


    Among Prophet��s students, it was the vampire girl with a decent figure that carefully approached Prophet.


    ��Teacher... are the ones chasing Belle knights from the Nation of the Holy Church?�� She asked with a lowered voice.


    Prophet was able to hear the impatience and nervousness in her voice. Perhaps women were more sensitive by nature as the vampire girl seemed to have fully assimted herself into the story.


    ��Those knights are undead. Did you not see the red glints from the cracks of their helmet?�� After saying that, Prophet decided to call to her students�� attention, ��This is a fictional story created by His Highness. It is not real. Lysa, you need to be able to differentiate fiction from reality.��


    As Prophet reminded her students, she took a nce at the mages gathered around the projection. They seemed to be incapable of distinguishing between a movie and reality.


    Even though the art form known as movies had appeared in Nond for over half a year now, the female mages present were still discussing the identities of the knights pursuing Belle and the Demon Prince.


    Prophet had a feeling that once the female mages confirmed the true identities of the seven knights, they would take up their staffs and seek out those knights to punish them with righteousness.


    But, as the short film continued, Prophet felt that it would not only be a mere ��punishment�� anymore.


    The knights caught up to the Demon Prince yed by Zenarth. When a rope that came out of nowhere caught the demon, Prophet... actually felt killing intent from the female mages in the store!


    ��THose knights are simply too despicable!��


    ��Where��s Belle?!��


    ��Teacher... shouldn��t a Sin Demon... be able to... break free from an ordinary rope?�� The vampire girl Lysa was also acting restless.


    Prophet had no heart to answer her student��s question as some of thements made by the female mages had caused her hair to stand on end.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... I believe these fans are no different from religious fanatics,�� Prophet said to Joshua with an extremely quiet voice.


    ��Eh. Well, the majority of the fans will be able to keep their rationality. But, for every movie, there will always be... a small portion of die-hard fans.��


    Joshua found it a bit difficult to makements evaluating that the female mages in the store were being too extreme.


    The development of movies had only just begun in this world. It has not even passed the infancy stage yet. Even though Joshua continued to insist the images and stories being projected were fictional, a great majority of the fans still continued to believe them to be real.


    After all,pared to stage ys, movies were simply too ��real.��


    Because of that, many fans found it very easy to put themselves in the shoes of the characters.


    At this moment, the short film had reached thetter half of the story line. Protected by the demon prince, Belle escaped the pursuers and ran into the forest.


    When the scene of the forest appeared on the screen, the mages in the alchemic shop became extremely emotional.


    ��Isn��t that the Fluorescence Forest to the north of Nond?!��


    ��I was harvesting fluorescence mushrooms in that forest the day before yesterday...��


    The mages present immediately recognized where the forest was. In order to save on time, Joshua chose a location close to Nond for the filming.


    The appearance of a familiar setting once again increased the mages�� immersion with the film.


    ��Map! Does anyone here have a map of the Fluorescence Forest?!��


    ��I can see the Immortal Fir Tree behind Belle! If I��m correct, Belle is not far from the main road!��


    Once they confirmed the location, the mages were no longer in the mood to continue watching the short film.


    An attendant of the Klia Alchemic Shop immediately brought over a map of the Fluorescence Forest to the north of Nond.


    In an instant, these mages were acting with exceptional coordination. It was as if they were all mercenaries of the same union. They split up into groups of three or four and began to discuss and n out Belle��s rescue.


    Before Joshua��s very eyes, the entire alchemic shop has, in only a couple seconds, transformed into amand room. Momentarily, he found himself at a loss.


    ��Ciri... perhaps I should��ve chosen the Demon Realm as the film site.��


    ��Didn��t I say so? To the mages of Nond, Fluorescence Forest is no different from the first map one will encounter upon exiting the newbie vige. Practically all the magic academies of Nond will arrange for their students to spend a day or two in that forest,�� said Ciri.


    Back when choosing the filming site, Joshua didn��t pay much attention to Ciri��s warning. But now, he could foresee that the mage mercenaries at other venues would be discussing and nning Belle��s rescue too.


    ��Belle ran out of the Fluorescence Forest!�� Like a messenger that had just acquired important information, a mage shouted.


    At this moment, Joshua felt slightly rejoiceful that Belle came outpletely unscathed at the end of the film.


    If the film ended with Belle being trapped in the forest and surrounded by the seven knights...


    Joshua believed that there would be over a dozen ��Belle Rescue Groups�� treading into the Fluorescence Forest to seek out the tracks of the pitiful girl.


    ��A shop... howe I don��t remember there being a Klia Alchemic Shop outside the Fluorescence Forest?��


    The following discovery brought upon... confusion... to the crowd.


    The plot at the beginning of the film was more realistic. But, once a Klia Alchemic Shop appeared on the side of the road, the plot overturned a great majority of the audiences�� opinion of Belle.


    The gentle and kindhearted little girl purchased nearly half of all the alchemic merchandise from the shop and armed herself to the teeth.


    ��What is Belle trying to do?��


    The audience were shocked by Belle��s Rambo-like attire.


    ��She... seemed to be nning to rescue the Demon Prince by herself.�� Someone managed to guess Belle��s intention.


    ��Those are seven temrs. Belle doesn��t even know magic...��


    The audiences were starting to be afraid to continue watching the film. There were already people that couldn��t contain their emotions anymore and ran out of the alchemic shop.


    But, as the film continued, as the petite Belle raised up the iron hammer in her hand and sent the helmet of a knight flying with a golf ball swing, the noise-and-panic filled Klia Alchemic Shop suddenly turned strangely quiet...


    The audiences stared at the screen, at Belle who was holding an iron hammer and punishing the seven knights with her own strength. As they watched Belle sending the knights and their horses onto the ground, they lost their ability to think.

 Chapter 318

    <h4>Chapter 318</h4>


    A bottle of alchemic chemical slid out of the hand of apletely stupefied mage.


    The sound of ss shattering reverberated throughout the entire Klia Alchemic Shop. Together, it also shattered the strange silence from before.


    ��Belle took down that knight on her own?��


    ��It��s more than one knight!��


    As it was a short film, the battle was extremely brief. In less than a minute, Belle defeated the seven knights with the alchemic artifacts she purchased.


    When she supported her lover out of a ze of me, the entire alchemic shop grew silent again. But, this time around, the silence onlysted for a short while before it waspletely drowned in a tide of apuse.


    Joshua could see that some people were so emotional that they��re hugging each other... Although it was only a smallmercial, it had managed to move the hearts of the audiences. In other words, Joshua seeded.


    Ciri ced Prophet back on the ground. She took a nce at the surrounding crowd, ��So, will these people start asking the shop to ��take their money�� now?��


    ��It will take a while for poprity and reputation to umte. Besides, television had managed to attract enough customers for this shop.��


    Joshua does not possess extravagant hopes that a singlemercial would allow the Klia Trading Company to defeat all its rivals. But, with how strong of a response the crowd had through the short film, Joshua believed that they will definitely not be satisfied.


    At this moment, the scene on the screen gradually darkened. For the time being, Joshua does not have sufficient programs for the ��television station�� to broadcast twenty-four hours straight. That was also what Joshua nned to work on next.


    ��If you all wish to purchase anything, you can use this purchasing agreement. It��s free.��


    Joshua handed a sheepskin engraved with the Klia Trading Company��s crest to Prophet.


    ��Your Highness, the people from the Klia Trading Company seemed to be searching for you,�� Prophet already managed to capture the crucial information in the noisy shop.


    Fritt, the manager of the Klia Trading Company hurriedly walked down the stairs the moment themercial ended. He seemed to be searching for Joshua.


    From the shining look on his face, he must��ve personally experienced the sess of themercial.


    ��He seemed to be trying to invite Your Highness to participate in a banquet,�� Prophet continued, ��Your Highness, this would be a great opportunity for you to broaden your connections.��


    ��Eh... I��ll trouble you all with that task then. Fritt knows you all are my envoys.��


    Joshua had no intention to participate in a banquet. Out of nowhere, he took out a top hat and ced it on his head. Then, together with Ciri, he passed through the crowd.


    While the entire Klia Alchemic Shop was in a state of excitement and celebration, Joshua and Ciri quietly disappeared from the store.


    ��You don��t want a free meal?��


    Following Joshua, Ciri took a nce at the Alchemic Marketce. At this moment, a festive atmosphere filled the entire Alchemic Marketce.


    Most definitely, this was caused by the fans of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� celebrating the revival of the Demon Prince.


    ��Ciri, I don��t mind if you want to go. As for me, I have something more important to take care of,�� Joshua casually waved his hand to call a carriage and entered it. Then, he waved his hand to bid farewell to Prophet and her students standing outside the carriage door.


    ��Something more important?��


    Ciri ignored the first half of what Joshua said and followed him into the carriage.


    ��Witnessing the birth of a new musical genre,�� said Joshua.


    .........


    A shabby tavern at a nook of the Squirrel Street.


    The short film for ��Beauty and the Demon�� had just ended not long ago. The customers in the tavern were still immersed in the happiness from witnessing the reunion of Belle and the Demon Prince.


    But, in an alley outside the tavern, Holme was standing in a dark corner with a bruises-covered face. Two robust orcs were standing before him.


    Holme had only managed to stand back up with his swaying body when an orc waved his fist and struck him on the stomach... The punch sent Holme��s gastric acid up through his throat. He once again lost equilibrium and fell onto the sewage-covered ground.


    ��Damn it... didn��t I already return the silver coins I owe you all?�� Using his elbow, Holme lifted up his upper body to look at the two orcs that were cracking their knuckles.


    ��To be exact, you still owe a silver coin,�� a small statured goblin walked out from behind the two orcs. He stared at the sewage-covered Holme with his tiny eyes, ��Furthermore, you��ve owe us that silver coin for thirty-seven days now. Holme, you��re someone that has appeared on the television. You��re already famous. Say, shouldn��t you take care of your old friends?��


    When he heard the goblin calling him ��famous,�� Holme bit down on his already bloodied lip. He clenched his fists.


    But, the next moment, he seemed to have thought of something. The strength disappeared from his tightly clenched fists and his gaze turned dark.


    ��I... am not famous,�� Holme��s voice was slightly begging, ��Because of that, please give me some more time for the silver coin. I... will definitely...��


    Before Holme could finish, an orc kicked him in the stomach.


    ��Kid... so you actually had some self-knowledge. But, since you��ve borrowed the silver coin for thirty-seven days now, you��ll have to pay back two gold coins,�� The goblin sounded like he was looking forward to something, ��I know that a useless human like you had no ability to repay your debt. Aren��t you taking care of an infant girl? It just happens that my employer needs that little fellow...��


    When Holme heard the goblin mentioning the infant girl, he suddenly outstretched his hand and grabbed one of the orc��s leg... His actionpletely enraged that orc. The orc let out a low roar, raised his other leg and was about to smash it down on Holme��s stomach.


    But, the next instant, pure white-colored magic bloomed in the dark alley, illuminating it. The orc found himself being grabbed by an invisible hand. Unable to resist, he was crushed onto a wall.


    ��In this country, purchasing infants is an absolute taboo, isn��t that right everyone?��


    A voice... came from the end of the alley. The goblin turned his head around in rm. There were two humans standing there... One of the humans was holding a staff that was emitting a faint light.


    The orc next to the goblin roared. He pulled out a short de from his clothes and charged into the two humans.


    But, the human holding the staff only flicked her finger. With that, the over two meters tall orc was lifted into the air by magic. Then, with an elegant arc, the orc was sent flying to the other side of the alley.


    At this moment, the goblin realized the disparity between their strength. Being cowardly in nature, the goblin leaped into Nond��s sewer without any hesitation. He escaped.


    At this moment, Holme had gradually regained consciousness. He wiped the sewer ooze on his face and raised his head. With the illumination of the moonlight, he saw the figure before him.


    ��If you��reying here, you wouldn��t be able to participate in the next round ofpetition.��


    Pure white Runes of Order appeared from Joshua��s hand. Using Mage Hand, he supported the sewage-covered human up.

 Chapter 319

    <h4>Chapter 319</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Holme led Joshua to his residence. It was a shabby room located behind the tavern��s kitchen.


    The room was very dimly lit. When Joshua entered the room, he could hear a faint breathing sound.


    The infant girl described by the dark elf was lying on a bed made out of several folded shabby rags.


    ��Is there... something you need from me?��


    Holme��s speech was a bit difficult to understand. After all, he had just been miserably beaten. Through the dim light, Joshua could see that his face and eyes werepletely bruised up.


    The bruises made Holme look like aical clown. Holme seemed to be concerned about the injuries on his face as he was lowering his head toward Joshua the entire time.


    ��Sit down first.��


    Joshua handed the only chair in the room to Holme.


    Holme knew fully that the person standing before him was a ��grand individual,�� someone he cannot afford to offend. Because of that, Holme obediently sat down on the chair.


    Then, Joshua moved over a table before Holme. After that, he found a chair from the tavern outside and sat down before Holme.


    ��Mister... if you wanted to purchase that infant girl...��


    Holme found the interrogation-room atmosphere difficult to bear. In the end, he spoke in a probing manner. He did not believe that this grand individual woulde here especially for him, a little sewer rat.


    Thus, most probably, he came here to adopt that infant girl.


    ��Infant girl? Indeed, I am quite concerned about the infant girl you��ve adopted,�� Joshua took a nce at the baby sleeping on her bed.


    Even though the dark elf had reported to Joshua that her true identity was a Chaos Demon, Joshua did not sense the aura of a Chaos Demon from her...


    ��But, this time around, I��vee precisely for you,�� Joshua��s gaze fixed onto the youth in dire straits.


    Likely, he had just experienced the worst day of his life...


    ��For... me?��


    Holme didn��t dare believe his ears. He raised his bruised-covered eyes and finally recognized who the grand individual before him was.


    ��I... remember you��ve helped me during the audition, Mister.��


    ��No, I didn��t help you. You��ve obtained acknowledgement with your own performance. And now, I came here to congratte you on ascending to the semifinal. Furthermore, I wanted to know if you��re ready for the uing performance.��


    When Joshua asked that question, Holme was momentarily stunned. He clenched his scar-covered fists. His lips started to tremble slightly. In the end, he lowered his head, afraid to look at Joshua in the eyes.


    ��I... I n to forfeit,�� When Holme said those words, he felt like his throat was being choked. But, in the end, he still managed to speak those words.


    ��Forfeit? Why? You clearly have another opportunity.��


    Holme did not answer Joshua. Instead, he quietly took out a shabby piece of paper from his back pocket.


    It was a letter. But, the encounter from earlier had caused the letter to be soaked in sewage water. Nevertheless, Joshua was able to clearly tell that it was Sir Weissenasche��s writing.


    More or less, it was a congrattory letter telling Holme that he sessfully entered the semifinal. Furthermore, it exined in detail the semifinalpetition will be done through ��dueling�� �� two contestants willpete with each other and one will be eliminated.


    The audiences will be the ones to decide on who will be eliminated.


    ��Was the contestant that you��ll be facing in the semi-final the opera singer from Fari? He seemed to be quite famous too.�� After skimming through the letter, Joshua learned that Holme��s opponent for the next round of thepetition would be a somewhat famous opera singer from Fari.


    ��That��s why, Mister... it is impossible for me to win. Besides, before I left, that opera singer told me that if I am to withdraw from thepetition... he will reward me with ten gold coins.��


    Even though Holme tried his hardest to make himself appear happy, Holme��s shivering voice betrayed him.


    ��Ten gold coins? If you are to defeat that opera singer, you will gain more than a mere ten goin coins! Do you really look down upon your own music that much?�� Joshua��s words managed to stab Holme��s sore spot in his heart.


    ��No, it��s not that I look down on my music... Mister! The people of Nond all look down upon my music!�� Holme��s hands were forcibly pressed against his forehead. As he spoke, his voice was choking with emotions, ��The things I sung about... in the end, they are nothing more than trash of the underground world not epted by others. How could they possiblypare against the sung performances of those opera singers...? Simply no one in the entirety of Nond is willing to ept my music. No... it can��t even be considered to be music.��


    ��Then make them ept your music,�� Faced with Holme��s sob-filled venting, Joshua only responded with a very simple sentence.


    ��Mister, didn��t you catch what I was trying to say?! The people of Nond are incapable ofprehending my music!��


    ��Then make themprehend,�� Joshua once again responded in a very simple manner.


    But, to Holme, Joshua��s reaction appeared like someone who can��t understand his situation at all. Holme was preparing to say something in refute when Joshua suddenly stood up and grabbed Holme��s clothes cor.


    ��Listen properly, kid... I know what you��re trying to express. You want to say that your music is not popr in Nond at all, that the citizens of Nond, or perhaps the entire world, are all not interested in your style of singing! But! That is not a justification for you to give up!�� Joshua lifted Holme up with his cor. Because of that, Holme was forced to look at Joshua��s pitch-ck eyes.


    ��But, human��s taste is not forever unchanged. A real musician is not someone who follows the trend. Instead, they are the ones who create their own trends! Do you understand?��


    Holme was choking slightly from being lifted by his cor. In order to make Joshua let go of his cor, he nodded repeatedly. Joshua released his hand from Holme��s cor.


    ��But... but, Mister, I... don��t believe I can aplish such a thing.��


    Holme��s confidence was already destroyed by the first round ofpetition. He had given his all to the performance. He swore that it was the best sung performance in his whole life.


    Yet, all he received were the audiences�� hiss, boos and countless shouts for him to get off the stage.


    ��Indeed, it��ll be impossible for you now. But, that does not mean that it will be impossible for you in the future. All you need is a bit of enlightenment.��


    Joshua took out three pieces of paper and ced them on the table. Holme noticed that there were musical staffs on the papers. Furthermore... there were lyrics written there too.


    ��If those people doesn��t know how to appreciate your music, make them realize exactly how amazing that style of music is! The writer of this song is someone I admire. His life experience resembled yours slightly.�� Joshua pushed the three pieces of musical papers to Holme, ��But, it will not be an easy task for you to aplish aplete interpretation of this song. Holme, I will only give you one chance. This is also the only chance you��ll ever have. You can either continue being a sewer rat in Squirrel Street or... have your name be remembered by the audiences of Nond.��


    Holme quietly listened to Joshua��s words. He was at a loss as to how to respond. The two conflicting emotions of excitement and fear were fighting in his heart. Nervously, he picked up the three pieces of paper. From the first piece of paper, he saw the name of the song, ��Lose Yourself.��

 Chapter 320

    <h4>Chapter 320</h4>


    Holding the three pieces of paper Joshua handed him, Holme was immersed in reading. Joshua decided to give him space and, after being given a tacit approval from Holme, walked over to the sleeping infant girl.


    ��You��re not bringing her away?��


    Ciri noticed the protrusion on the infant girl��s forehead. That does not resemble a human��s features.


    ��While raising children might sound like a beautiful thing to do, I am actually not prepared to raise children.��


    Joshua extended his finger with the intention of touching the sleeping infant girl. But, after pondering for a brief moment, he gave up on that thought.


    As Ciri was a human, she cannot detect the difference between the infant girl and Chaos Demons. But, the blood flowing in Joshua informed him that the infant girl was not a genuine Chaos Demon...


    She was an existence simr to Chaos Demons. The only difference was that the magic power within her was not gray like that of the Chaos Demons.


    The magic power within this little life had a bluish hue. While Joshua was looking at the infant girl, her hand moved slightly.


    ��There seemed to be... a magic inscription engraved on her arm?�� Ciri immediately noticed theplicated insignia on the infant girl��s arm. It was like a tattoo on her arm.


    ��Which magic system��s rune inscription is this?��


    Joshua attempted to identify the meaning behind the infant girl��s magic inscription runes. Unfortunately, with the magic knowledge he currently possess, the inscription only appeared to be a jumbled scrawl.


    ��I... don��t know either. I am able to recognize the rune inscriptions from the God of Flowing Waters and Healing and the God of Lighting and Punishment. I also know a bit about the mes and Holy Light systems of magic. But, the rune inscriptions on her arm...�� Ciri carefully searched through her memories. In the end, she shook her head helplessly.


    Such an academic problem was indeed difficult for a livebat mage like Ciri.


    ��It would seem that we��ll have to ask Gray Mage toe here to identify the rune inscriptionster.��


    Joshua does not believe that an infant girl abandoned to the streets would have such aplicated inscription insignia on her body. Most likely, she was not an ordinary person.


    ��Should we ask him?�� Ciri pointed at Holme who was sitting there and nervously watching Joshua��s every movement.


    ��No need. Dark elf Thousand Faces had gathered the intelligence already. The knowledge she gathered might even be more than what the infant girl��s adoptive father knew.��


    Joshua took out a small bag of gold coins and tossed it to Holme. Holme extended his hand and firmly caught the bag of goin coins. Having mingled in Squirrel Street��s bottom rung all his life, it would be nowhere near enough if all he knew was gathering information.


    Holme also looked to be an outstanding thief.


    ��There��re twelve gold coins in there. Use the money to treat your injuries. Also... I bet you don��t want that child to be malnourished either, right?�� Joshua pointed to the infant girl sleeping in a rag-swaddle.


    Holdme was holding the coin sack in one hand and the three papers in his other hand. He wanted to thank Joshua. However, Joshua gestured for him to stop.


    ��I look forward to your performance tomorrow.��


    After leaving those words, Joshua pushed open the door to the room and left the tavern together with Ciri.


    When Joshua walked out to Squirrel Street, it was alreadyte into the night. A crownded on the tavern��s roof. With its head crooked, it was staring at Joshua.


    ��Thousand Faces... who are you trying to have her keep a close watch over?��


    Ciri immediately noticed the crow above the tavern.


    The birds in Nond were mostly owls. It was practically impossible for one to catch sight of a wild crow in Nond. Because of that, if one was to see a crow in Nond, it was most definitely a certain dark elf��s transformation.


    Joshua made a hissing gesture at Ciri. Then, he pulled her and proceeded to enter a store across from the tavern.


    The shop belonged to the ck Dove. Their leader, the dark elf, had already informed them of Joshua��s arrival ahead of time. Because of that, Joshua and Ciri entered the shop��s second floor without any obstruction. On the second floor, Joshua could clearly see the tavern across and the alley next to the tavern.


    Joshua and Ciri did not have to wait for long before a goblin appeared in the alley next to the tavern.


    ��That��s the goblin that fled,�� Ciri recognized the goblin that was acting sneaky in the alley. But, this time around, Joshua��s target was not the goblin. Following the goblin was an individual wearing a white cloak.


    Beneath the white cloak was a knight-like helmet and armor. The attirepletely obstructed his appearance...


    ��He��s the employer of that goblin... The goblin is saying that the target that person wanted to find is here.��


    Inside the alley, the goblin was gesturing with his hands and saying something to that figure. Joshua conveyed what was said to Ciri.


    ��You learned that from Thousand Faces?�� Ciri took a nce at the crow above the tavern. It was using its ws to repeatedly tap at the air.


    Although Ciri found it difficult to acknowledge, the crow was typing with its ws. At times, it would even use its beak.


    It would appear that, for the sake of bing an outstanding spy, the dark elf had practiced how to type and send messages as a crow.


    ��Mn,�� Joshua nodded his head and continued to observe the tavern.


    But, while Joshua and Ciri were discussing, it seemed like the white cloaked individual had noticed something. He immediately raised his head up and looked to the second floor of the shop across the street.


    Joshua��s eyes crossed with the white cloaked individual. The moment that happened, a strange sort of sensation started rising in Joshua��s heart.


    It was a feeling simr to how ��Stand Users attract other Stand Users.�� Joshua was certain that the white-cloaked fellow had something to do with the Chaos Demons. But, he felt like that person was a human instead.


    The moment that white-cloaked individual discovered Joshua, he decided to escape at once.


    ��Thousand Faces, stop him from escaping!��


    Joshua sent forth amand on the messenger. The crow standing on the roof of the tavern immediately changed back into the dark elf.


    A bow appeared in the dark elf��s hand. In only a second, three arrows were shot forth. They struck at the ground below the white-cloaked individual��s feet!


    The arrows caused the white-cloaked individual to halt his footsteps. When the dark elf was about to shout ��Stop, don��t move!�� magic ripples swept through the entire alley.


    The magic ripples ended up obstructing the dark elf��s field of vision. But, she pushed against the magic ripples and chased after the white-cloaked individual who had ran deep into the alley.


    Joshua watched as the dark elf and her target disappeared into the alley. He immediately opened the windows and jumped down from the second floor. He nned to give chase.


    ��From the magic power that fellow unleashed, he is no ordinary mage,�� Holding her staff, Ciri was following right behind Joshua.


    Right after Joshua ran into the alley by the tavern, he found the dark elf standing at the end of the alley all alone... The ground on the alley��s end has been...pletely destroyed.


    It was like the ground was a cake and someone had used a heated knife to slice it open. Only arge opening remained. The opening was so neat and even that it was scary.


    ��My apologies... Your Highness Joshua,�� The dark elf was leaning against a wall. Crimson blood covered her lower legs.


    ��He escaped?��


    Joshua slowly walked to the end of the alley. He took a nce at the sliced up ground. It was connected to Nond��s sewer.


    As for the sewer, it was connected to the dwarven mines. That fellow had escaped into Nond��s underground. Even if they were to dispatch people to track him down, they would not be able to catch him.


    ��How are your injuries?�� Joshua walked over to the dark elf. It seemed like her leg was torn open by something.


    ��An injury like this could be easily recovered using the inquisitors�� power.��


    Even though the dark elf considered the executioners from the Heresy Tribunal as her life��s enemies, she used the same power as the inquisitors... the gray mist.


    During her normal day to day activities, she would conceal that power. Even the ckwood Elves did not manage to detect the true form of her magic powers.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, that guy... is able to extinguish my magic,�� While recovering her injuries with the gray mist, the dark elf revealed a shocking piece of information.


    ��He could extinguish the gray mist?�� Joshua was startled. The dark elf tossed a knapsack to Joshua. There were several arrows stuck on the knapsack.


    ��He left this behind... Apart from this, I also noticed some strange inscription runes on his hand,�� said the dark elf.


    ��...��


    Joshua did not say anything. The reason for that was because his attention has been captured by the item inside the knapsack.


    It was a palm-sized... b.


    The moment he touched the ��b,�� the vein lines on the b suddenly started emitting a light blue light.


    ��Arcanotech device?�� Ciri walked over and stared at the b withplicated inscriptions on its back and emitting a strange image on its front.


    ��I��m not sure. That said, we��ll know once we bring it back to study it,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 321

    <h4>Chapter 321</h4>


    The third day of the World��s Singerspetition.


    Nond National Theater.


    Herolia gently sang the final note of her song. When her singing ended, she opened her eyes and saw that the audiences were all giving her a standing ovation.


    Her gaze swept past the audience seats to where Bishop Darco and Vulture were. Seated next to Vulture was a temr legionmander. After hearing Herolia��s sung performance, that old legionmander��s ice-cold expression rxed somewhat.


    ��Thank you, everyone.��


    Herolia took a nce at the nearly thirty-thousand votes on the projection behind her. With a smile of excitement and bliss, she turned to the audience and the cameras to gently bow her body.


    ��Seems like the number of people who likes Ms. Lia��s singing far surpassed that of the number of people for Mrs. Moya... Ms. Lia, please continue to sing on this stage. Mrs. Moya, regretfully, you��ve been eliminated. But, I am very fond of the nursery rhyme you sang.��


    As one of the judges, Joshua showed no hesitation to apud the ��ordinary girl.�� Then, he apuded the performance of the olddy standing next to Herolia.


    The rules of the semifinals was that two contestants will be on the stage at the same time. When a contestant performs, the other contestant will be standing on the stage listening to their performance.


    It was somewhat simr to a one-on-one stage battle.


    ��I am fortunate to be able to hear Ms. Lia��s beautiful singing.��


    The olddy was very epting of her defeat.


    ��I am... honored,�� Acting slightly bashful, Herolia expressed her thanks to Mrs. Moya. Then, under the sound people alluding her, she exited the stage.


    Behind the stage was a resting lounge prepared for the contestants. There were only sixteen contestants today.


    Because of that and because the longue had a capacity of over a hundred, it was still rather spacious with the sixteen contestants and their friends and rtives.


    Right after Herolia straightened out her facial expression and entered the lounge to find her knight Messai, a well-dressed man suddenly walked up to her.


    ��Miss Lia...��


    The man had mid-length golden blonde hair and sky-like dark-blue eyes. He had such a handsome appearance that he could easily attract nobledies to dance with him.


    From his manners and bearing, he seemed like a well-educated nobleman himself.


    ��Sorry... you... are...?��


    Herolia did not forget about her public persona. Because of that, she immediately put up the act of an ��ordinary girl,�� took a step back and looked at the man before her with a slight amount of unease.


    ��My name is Loa Morattic. I am the second son of Fari��s Earl Sirs Morattic.��


    The man courteously removed his top hat and revealed a gentle smile at Herolia.


    ��H-Hello. I am Lia.��


    Herolia��s voice stumbled slightly. Her expression appeared somewhat terrified. To this ��ordinary girl,�� the second son of an Earl, regardless of which nation they might be from, was someone that one should show absolute respect toward.


    ��You don��t have to be so reserved, Miss Lia.��


    Seeing Herolia��s panicky appearance, Roa attempted to gently hold her hand as a pretext to get close to Herolia.


    However, his action was easily avoided by Herolia with a backward step.


    Roa was forced to awkwardly retrieve his hand hanging in midair. Nevertheless, his excellent social abilities allowed him to quickly get out of the awkward atmosphere.


    ��Actually, Miss Lia, I have another identity. I am an opera singer of Fari��s Phoenix Down Theatrical Troupe. Likewise, I am a participant of the World��s Singers and have advanced to the semifinal,�� said Roa.


    ��Is... there anything... you need from me?��


    Herolia effortlessly suppressed the disgust in her heart and continued to y the role of an ��ordinary girl.��


    ��I wish to invite you to join my theatrical troupe,�� When Roa said those words, he attempted to take a step closer to Herolia and use his passionate gaze to stare at the exceedingly simple-dressed ordinary girl.


    ��I was conquered by your voice the moment I heard you singing... Miss Lia, your singing should not be buried in this city! By the name of Morattic, I swear that I will make you the most famous opera singer in Fari. Even the king of Fari would have to line up to purchase tickets for your performances.��


    Roa��s voice was filled with absolute confidence. He believed that all the singers of poor-birth only trained so hard to show off their singings because they wanted to be famous. And, what they desire after bing famous would naturally be...


    ��You will obtain a status not inferior to that of nobles and receive unimaginable wealth.��


    Roa stared into the ordinary girl��s brown eyes. Seeing her terrified expression, he extended his hand to touch her slightly freckled face.


    He had offered both wealth and status. Now, the only thing left would be to use his charm to conquer this ordinary girl.


    But, before her could touch Lia��s face, a hand grabbed his wrist.


    Roa immediately tried to struggle free. Unfortunately, he discovered that the strength of that grip was simply too strong. It was so much that he felt a stinging pain like his wrist was being wedged by iron mps.


    ��Who...�� Roa��s voice contained a trace of anger. Following along his hand, he saw the person standing next to Herolia.


    It was... a blonde-haired woman about his height. But, seeing that cold gaze in that woman��s eyes, Roa couldn��t help himself from trembling.


    ��Lord Roa!!��


    Roa��s bodyguards immediately rushed over. But, the person grabbing Roa��s wrist merely pushed and Roa lost his bnce. His bodyguards rushed to catch him, barely supporting him from falling.


    ��Stop...��


    Once Roa stood back up, he stopped his bodyguards from pursuing further. Nond Nation Theater��s attendants were already paying attention to what was going on here.


    If they were to get into a dispute here, with the rules established by the owner of this theater, he might end up losing his qualification of continued participation in the World��s Singers.


    ��My apologies, Lia... I��veete.��


    Messai looked at the graceful and handsome young opera singer standing across from her. Chilliness filled her eyes.


    ��I��m alright, big sister.��


    Herolia casually fabricated a rtionship with Messai. Then, she ran over to Messai and grabbed her hand.


    ��Mister Roa, I believe you��re the next contestant, no?�� asked Herolia all of a sudden.


    ��Correct,�� Roa tidied up his clothes and tried his best to maintain his smile.


    If Messai was a man, Roa might show hostility and teach her a lesson.


    Regretfully, Messai was a woman and a beautiful woman on top of that. In the Morattic family, there exists a rule that one must trust beautiful women well.


    ��I will consider your proposal, But, you will have to prove yourself to me first... If you can��t even win your so-called ��littlepetition,�� I believe your bird feather theatrical troupe would not be up to much either.��


    Using an innocent tone, Herolia spoke out those malicious words.


    Roa was naturally able to distinguish the ridicule in her words. Because of that, his brows narrowed slightly. Nevertheless, he was still able to maintain his smile.


    ��I believe your opponent is that fellow over there. His attire looks quite poor. I hope that he will not affect your noble image on the stage.��


    Herolia took a nce at the figure sitting at the corner of the lounge. That person has been sitting there mumbling something the entire time. To the others, he looked like a madman.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that,�� After Roa said those words, Herolia left with Messai. Roa turned to look at the extremely wretched-looking fellow sitting at the corner.

 Chapter 322: Chapter 322 – Rap (Extra Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 322: �C Rap (Extra Long Chapter)</h4>


    Holme was tightly holding the three pieces of paper Joshua gave him yesterday. When he first encountered Joshua, Holme had thought that a grand individual like Joshua was merely toying with him.


    After all, he never once believed that the aloof and remote nobles would like the ��trash talks�� from the underground prison. As for going out of their way to write those ��trash talks,�� it was even less believable. Lastly, even if they were to write those ��trash talks,�� Holme does not feel that it would be that much better than his own.


    After all, he was the champion of the underground prison.


    But, after Holme finished reading the contents of the three pieces of paper, he discovered that the song written on it was simply... terrifyingly perfect!


    Reading the lyrics, Holme realized that they were all ��rhyming.�� At the beginning, Holme only attempted to read the lyrics. After he finished reading all of them, he felt a sense of content.


    Holme had always believed the style of music he performs originated from the underground prison. As he was the champion in the underground prison for multiple times in session, his ��trash talks�� could be said to be the most outstanding in the entirety of Nond.


    Consequently, Holme believed the songs he wrote to be the most outstanding. It was just that those audiences from Nond were incapable of appreciating his music; they were only willing to immerse themselves in those boring operas.


    But, after Holme read this song, the final bits of his self-confidence werepletely shattered.


    If Holme was a king or champion in ��trash talks,�� then the person who wrote this song... was simply a god!


    A nobleman was actually fond of this sort of music? Furthermore... one so much more outstanding than his own?


    The truth has been ced before Holme��s eyes. He let go of his pride and arrogance and began to practice the song wholeheartedly.


    When Holme actually began to practice the song ording to its melody, he discovered that it was terrifyingly difficult.


    He had not slept all nightst night. In the barely lit room, with a body in pain and bruised all over, Holme started to frantically practice the song.


    Unfortunately... the speed of his speech was simply too slow. He was unable to find the feel for the song. No matter how he tried to sing it, it was unable to keep up with the melody...


    Holme encountered countless difficulties while practicing the song. Even though he was now at the backstage of the World��s Singers, there were still a lot of difficulties he had yet to solve.


    ��Damn it... this is not the right feeling!��


    Holme attempted again. But, he was baffled by the final part. He held his head with both hands.


    His tiredness and the pain of his body assaulted him at once. In order to pull the distance between himself and that ��god�� closer, Holme had not slept all night. He had poured all of his effort and energy into the song.


    ��There��s still time.��


    Holme calmed himself. He took a deep breath and looked at the final portion of the paper again. He began to imagine the melody in his head and prepared to attempt that section for the nth-hundredth time.


    But, before he could start speaking, he discovered that someone was standing in front of him.


    Holme raised his head. The bruises he received from being beaten up by the orcsst night was still present on his face. Because of that, Holme was unable to open his left eye at all. He was only able to see the person standing in front of him with his right eye.


    The person who stood before him was a ��grand individual,�� someone Holme cannot afford to offend.


    ��Here, it��s yours.��


    Roa tossed a sack of coins next to Holme��s foot. His actions startled Holme. Holme took a nce at the sack of coins and suddenly remembered that he had met this ��grand individual�� yesterday.


    ��I promised. Aren��t you here for it? There��s ten gold coins in there. Take it and get the hell out. Someone like you shouldn��t be here.��


    Roa sized up Holme. Holme looked even more unkempt todaypared to yesterday. Ignoring his patch-covered clothes, merely that bruises-covered face was enough to scare others.


    If someone like him was to be allowed to get on a stage in Fari, unless he was to y some sort of clown, it would be an act of utter disrespect, a nder, toward the audience.


    The rules of the semifinal stated that two contestants must be on the stage at the same time. Furthermore, while a contestant performs their sung performance, the other contestant must remain on stage to listen to their performance.


    Roa refused to allow for a clown to stand on the stage alongside him while he performed his opera. He believed that it would only drag down the quality of his performance.


    After all, no clean-dressed person would be willing to stand next to a beggar.


    Holme did not answer him. He didn��t know how to respond. He lowered his head and continued to read the three pieces of paper.


    The rules of living as Squirrel Street��s bottom rung rat have deeply engraved itself in Holme��s heart �� do not oppose those ��grand individuals.��


    But, Holme did not wish to leave. He... decided to back out of their agreement. Because of that, the only thing he could do was to lower his head and ignore Roa and hope that this grand individual would consider his silence as eptance.


    Besides, there wasn��t much time left. He must seize the time to continue practicing.


    ��Answer me,�� Roa wasn��t decided by Holme��s cheap tricks. After all, he was just toyed around by Herolia and feeling extremely displeased.


    Being ignored by a bottom rung beggar only served to fuel his mes of fury.


    Roa watched as Holme ignored him and continued to stare at the papers in his hand.


    He becamepletely infuriated. Roa snatched the papers from Holme and tossed them onto the ground.


    As Holme was holding onto the papers too tightly and Roa��s action was extremely crude, the papers were ripped apart when Roa snatched them. Half of them were thrown to the ground whereas the other half was still being held in Holme��s hands.


    Finally, Holme raised his head.


    ��Have you finished considering?�� Roa asked.


    At this moment, the little rat was finally unable to control his emotions. He wanted to stand up to charge at Roa. But, he was stopped by a theater attendant that came out of nowhere.


    ��Mister Joshua wanted me to tell you that this is not the right time for you to take your revenge,�� The attendant whispered to Holme.


    Those words managed to calm Holme down. Another attendant walked up to Roa and informed him that it was time for them to ascend the stage.


    ��If you dare appear on the stage, you will regret your decision.��


    After leaving that threat, Roa walked toward the stage. He deliberately stepped on the broken papers on the ground as he walked past them.


    Right after the theater��s attendant released Holme, he rushed over to the papers on the ground and began to tidy them up and piece them back together.


    Unfortunately, the writings on the papers were already a bit faint to begin with. Now that they were stepped on by Roa��s shoes and covered in footprints, Holme was no longer able to recognize the final portion of the lyrics.


    That caused massive panic to Holme... That final portion was precisely the portion that he still hasn��t mastered.


    ��Time to get on stage.��


    The attendant walked over to Holme and quietly informed him...


    Holme looked at the pieces of papers that were no different from waste paper now. He felt like ice-cold chucks of lead were tied onto his hands and feet. His lips were trembling.


    But, after being urged by the attendant, Holme gathered the papers and ced them into his pocket. With great difficulty, he began walking toward the stage.


    When he got on stage, the audiences were already cheering enthusiastically. But, those cheers were not meant for him. Instead, the audiences were cheering for his opponent.


    They were cheering from the elegant nobleman, the opera singer from Fari. Many noblewomen present seemed to be his faithful audiences.


    Roa faced the audience with a gentle smile. Several young women in the audience started screaming.


    When he saw Holme staggered onto the stage to stand under the same originium crystal limelight, his smile stiffened for a brief moment.


    The two contestants on the stage created an enormous contrast. One was a renowned opera singer from Fari whereas the other seemed to be someone who couldn��t even be considered as an ordinary civilian.


    ��Roa, it��s not the first time we met.��


    One of the judges, Sir Weissenasche, greeted the young opera singer.


    ��Yes. I remember that thest time we met, it was at a banquet held by Fari��s ywrights, Sir Weissenasche,�� Roa gave a very proper response.


    ��Then, as one of Fari��s young opera singers, what song are you nning to perform today?�� Sir Weissenasche immediately entered the main topic.


    Roa answered with the name of a song Holme had never heard of before. Then, Sir Weissenasche turned to Holme to question him.


    Being questioned, Holme felt extremely nervous. Naturally, his response was nowhere as elegant as Roa��s.


    When Sir Weissenasche asked Holme what sort of song he nned to perform, Holme held the sound amplification originium crystal toward his mouth and hesitated for a brief moment before saying ��Rap.��


    ��Rap? That��s a musical form I��ve never heard of before. In that case, I look forward to your performance.��


    After Sir Weissenascehe finished saying those words, Holme suddenly heard...ughter from the audience.


    Those were ridicules. It was inevitable... Although Sir Weissenasche��sst sentence was spoken in a courteous manner, the audience felt that Holme would only be seeking his own humiliation.


    Soon, thepetition began. It seemed like the Goddess of Luck decided to show favor for Holme today. During the coin-toss, he acquired thetter performance of the two.


    This meant that Holme would have an entire song-length worth of time to adjust his state of mind.


    Soon, apanying music started ying and Roa��s performance began.


    This young nobleman was not a trash who refused to put any effort into anything and relied on only his status. He was someone with true strength... Even Holme, someone who knew nothing about opera, could tell that the song he chose was very difficult to sing.


    There were simply too many high pitch singing parts!


    To match his singing, the lightning on the stage was changing continuously. Under the soft and quiet light, his sung performance appeared magnificent.


    There was only a single stain in this beautiful performance �� an irksome presence standing near the performer, Holme.


    Holme��s wretched attire and hispletely bruised face was simply too contradictory to the setting of the stage.


    s, Holme had no choice but to stand there. He cannot go anywhere else.


    Just like that, Roa��s performance ended. Female screams and apuse sounded from the audience. The young opera singer received the proper reaction and praises for his outstanding performance.


    On the projection screen behind showed that Roa��s vote counts were rising rapidly. Soon, it surpassed twenty-three thousand.


    In the semifinal, audiences were only allowed to vote for one contestant per round. At the same time Roa��s sung performance received the audiences�� praises, many people felt that the wretched-dressed kid would not be able to defeat such an outstanding opera singer.


    The scale of victory was already leaning toward Roa.


    ��Thank you,�� Roa bowed to the audience. Then, he looked at Holme who was standing to the side with a ridiculing look.


    At this moment... Holme realized that it was finally his turn. The host walked over to hand the voice amplification originium crystal to him.


    With his legs shivering slightly, Holme walked to the front of the stage. He looked at the audience.


    The cheers and apuse stopped at once. Holme could feel the questioning gazes from all around. The boos and hisses from thest round were echoing in Holme��s ears.


    The hand Holme was holding the originium crystal with started shivering uncontrobly. At this moment, the apanying music started.


    He must sing! Holme ced his mouth right in front of the ��microphone.�� But... his head waspletely nk!


    He... forgot the lyrics! All of the lyrics!


    The apanying music was still going. It was about to reach the part where he was supposed to sing. But, he discovered that he was unable to sing anything out at all.


    The audiences�� questioning looks turned to looks of contempt. Holme felt an enormous pressure upon him. He felt a dizzy spell and wanted to puke.


    In the end, he was unable to cover his mouth and the first lyric of the song changed to the sound of vomit.


    He puked out everything he ate in the morning on the stage. Powerlessly, he kneeled on the stage.


    This time around, the audience did not hiss or boo him. Instead, they all startedughing and began ridiculing him.


    ��Where did they find this clown?��


    ��This sort of ��performance�� shouldn��t appear on stage.��


    ��I heard his sung performance yesterday. It��s true that he shouldn��t be allowed to be on the stage.��


    All sorts ofments started pouring into Holme��s ears. However, after Holme vomited everything in his stomach, including even his gastric acid, his mind became much more clear.


    Hearing the ridicules from the audience, the emotion that appeared in his heart was not fear or timidness. Instead... it was anger. No, it was something far more intense than anger �� hatred.


    ��What do they mean by... shouldn��t appear on the stage?��


    Holme clenched his fists... The scene of him practicing the songst night appeared in his head.


    ��The song I practicedst night was over a hundred times, a thousand times better than the song that bastard sang!��


    ��You fucking scoundrels who doesn��t know how to appreciate music!��


    Hatred filled Holme��s heart. The hatred transformed into motivation.


    He was determined to sing the song! He was determined to make those foolish bastards listen to that song! He was determined to tell them that operas are not the only form of music in the world!


    He was determined to make them know that the rap music he was fond of was over a hundred times better than operas!


    He must enlighten these ignorant fools!


    Urged by hatred, Holme raised his left index finger and pointed straight up at the theater��s ceiling, at the direction of the sky.


    The sneers and ridicules stopped. The person who was vomiting earlier stood back up while staggering. There was no longer panic in his eyes. Instead, one could feel a terrifying sort of anger in those eyes.


    ��One more time.��


    There was only a single person in the entire theater that understood what Holme��s action meant �� Joshua.


    After being instructed by Joshua, the music restarted.


    Holme raised the ��microphone�� in his hand. At this moment, Holme��s fierce gaze swept through the audience. He stared down every single person whoughed at him earlier.


    ��Listen carefully!��


    Holme��s powerful voice echoed through Nond National Theater and every single person seated before the ��televisions.��


    Compared to the singer before him, his voice was not gentle in the slightest. It also contained an endless amount of rage. It was as if he was intending to grab someone��s neck and force them to listen to what he was about to say!


    Holme once again raised his index finger at the audience.


    ��Look! If you had one shot or one opportunity, to seize everything you ever wanted, in one moment, would you capture it, or just let it slip?!��


    Once Holme finished the opening remark, his sung performance officially began. A powerful beat began to resonate through the entire theater.


    ��Yo! His palms are sweaty, knees weak, arms are heavy...��


    With hatred and anger, Holme began to rap. The timidness he showed earlier brought him endless shame.


    If the author of this song was here, if he could see Holme like this, he would most definitely be extremely disappointed.


    ��He opens his mouth, but the words won��te out!


    He��s chokin��, how, everybody��s jokin�� now!��


    Holme didn��t care if people looked down on him. But, he refused to allow people to look down upon this song!


    Because of that, he must perfectly perform this song on the stage. It was not only to prove to the audience that rapping was nothing shameful, it was also to not disappoint the author of this song!


    ��You better lose yourself in the music, the moment!


    You own it, you better never let it go!


    You only get one shot, do not miss your chance to blow!


    This opportunityes once in a lifetime, yo!��


    This was Holme��s final chance. It was also his only chance to prove to the people of this world that the music he loved was the best sort of music.


    The beat of the music and Holme��s anger-filled voicepletely awed the crowd.


    Sir Weissenasche waspletely stunned.


    Murderous aura... He could feel an endless amount of murderous aura from the sung performance by this wretched boy.


    The veins on Holme��s forehead were bulging. A furious look was present on his face.


    He was not only singing. More than anything, he was venting his feelings. He was letting out all the things he held back in his heart for so long. Like a snarl, he was violently rapping them to the audience. He was shouting that the music he loved cannot be outdone by anyone!


    Normally, an outcry, a snarl, venting one��s anger should be something that would only incite anger in the minds of the listeners.


    But, the lyrics of Holme��s song... had some inexplicable sort of rhythm. Together with the beat of the music, Sir Weissenasche felt the song to be veryfortable to listen to. At the same time, he felt like he too was able to vent his mind.


    ��This opportunityes once in a lifetime...�� Gallolie was quietly listening to Holme��s anger-filled performance. But, she was looking at Joshua seated next to her, ��I heard a lot of lyrics that I cannot understand. Take for example, there��s a reference to something that seemed like the name of a candy. Mister Joshua... did you write this song?��


    ��No, I didn��t write this song,�� Joshua shook his head to deny Gallolie��s question. Indeed, he was not the author of this song. But, Joshua also denied the fact that he had helped Holme.


    ��That is an excellent song. It does... sound much morefortable and refreshing than those operas.��


    Gallolie turned to look at the stage, at Holme who was giving his all to shout out the words to the beat of the music. In the end, she gave a rtively shallow evaluation.


    ��Right... it��s a song suited for venting out one��s emotions,�� said Joshua.


    ��Venting emotions... But, aren��t the lyrics about someone who had a bitter experience? The song is about the singer, no? Someone who put their all into their music but was unable to obtain any reciprocation from others. People like that are extremelymon in Fari.��


    Gallolie seemed to remember something and started mumbling.


    ��Perhaps it��s about him. But, that song also represented every single one of us. Furthermore, I believe he will be able to receive reciprocation. His sung performance is much better than I expected.��


    Joshua was able to feel the original song from Holme��s performance. Holme had sessfully grasped the song.

 Chapter 323

    <h4>Chapter 323</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Seated in a judge seat, Joshua has been staring at the projection screen behind Holme the entire time.


    From the initial pitiful number of two hundred and forty-two votes, the quantity of votes continued to rise progressively.


    While watching the votes rise, Joshua was also paying attention to the Mage Forum for posts about Holme. He ultimately concluded that the initial two hundred and forty-two votes were all from Squirrel Street��s bottom rung individuals or people who had experienced life living at the bottom rung like Holme.


    They voted for Holme and not the well-dressed Roa purely out of sympathy.


    Nevertheless, the number of votes continued to rise. It ultimately passed a thousand, a rtively decent amount.


    But, those sympathy votes only continued until Holme decided to ��barf�� on the stage.


    The audiences were all deeply disgusted by Holme��s improper behavior.


    There was even an user on the Mage Forum who posted that if Holme��s sung performance was to end like this, he would be the first contestant to perform ��vomiting�� on the World��s Singerspetition.


    However, Holme��s sung performance post-vomit gave a ruthless beat down to the person who made that post as well as the others whomented below in agreement with him.


    Holme stood back up and, following the music, performed his own version of ��Lose Yourself.��


    Even Joshua was astonished by his performance. It was like Eminem himself was on the stage.


    Rather than ��winning over the audience,�� Holme��s performance was more of a vent... It was like he was trying to grab the cors of the audiences that questioned him in the past. It was also like he was trying to renounce his former powerlessness.


    Regardless, his murderous and oppressive rapping managed to shut the mouths of all the audience members. Even Roa, the nobleman opera singer standing next to him, was staring at the wretched-looking kid with an astonished look.


    Right when Holme began singing the first chorus, the votes on the projection behind him exploded. The rapid increase continued all the way till Holme finished rapping.


    ��Only neen thousand votes in the end?��


    Joshua was staring at the vote counter behind Holme. It was slowing down. There were simply too many less votespared to the young opera singer contestant before Holme.


    ��His song is much more interesting than that guy��s ��Nosmo��s Forest.�� If it wasn��t for the fact that Phoenix Down Theatrical Troupe��s opera singer was the first to sing, he would be able to receive even more support,�� Gallolie was the first person to voice her discontent toward the number of votes Holme received.


    ��That��s because Miss Gallolie grew up listening to operas. That��s why you felt operas to be dull.��


    That said, Joshua admits that Holme��s performance was excellent, it was so much that he, a non-singer, cannot find any fault. If he must give it a superficial evaluation, then it would be that he felt his blood surging slightly after listening to Holme��s sung performance.


    ��Indeed, it is as Mister Joshua said,�� Gallolie lifted her chin with her hand in a slightly unhappy manner. Her wine-colored eyes were staring at the projection screen at the back of the stage.


    ��This is already my forty-seventh time listening to ��Nosmo��s Forest.��I��ve heard many renowned opera singers from Fari performing that famous song. Now, I��ll feel like yawning just from hearing the starting melody. Besides, the sung performance of the young man on the stage can��t match those other opera singers.��


    Joshua listened to Gallolie��sint without saying anything. He was a bit d that he had the Day Banshees focus their cameras on the stage. Else, if the audiences were to hear theint made by Gallolie, it would shatter the image of the dignified ck Swan Goddess for countless people.


    Gallolie��s character was growing further and further away from the character she yed in movies and theater ys. After she came to Nond and came in contact with ��Minecraft,�� her character started to lean toward bing one of those terrifying creatures known as ��social recluses.��


    Sure enough, she needed Madam Schoder to discipline her.


    ��Gallolie, not all the citizens of Nond are able to ept all-new genres of music like you.��


    Even though Holme��s sung performance was outstanding, there were still a lot of people in Nond not fond of this ��special sort of music.��


    In this world where the most popr style of music was opera, rapping was simply too ahead of its time.


    ��But, from the posts on the Mage Forum, there are a lot of people that like his sung performance. There��s also a lot of people that wanted him to sing that song again,�� said Gallolie.


    ��Time is needed for the masses to ept a new trend,�� Joshua recalled the bumpy road for the introduction of online games in China, ��Holme has been acknowledged by over twenty thousand people. That is already sufficient.��


    ��Argh... he needs a bit more votes. This sucks. That opera singer��s ��Nosmo��s Forest�� sung performance wasn��t good at all.��


    Gallolie couldn��t help but puff her cheeks. To the ck Swan who has been trained by the best musicians of Fari, that young opera singer��s sung performance cannot be considered to be excellent at all.


    But, to the majority of the audience, they were unable to tell that at all.


    ��It��s alright, there��s still more time for votes toe in. Furthermore, Holme had another opportunity to fight for more votes. It all depends on whether or not that opera singer called Roa will be willing to cooperate with him or not,�� said Joshua.


    ��Another opportunity?�� Gallolie looked to the stage.


    Holme just finished the final lines of his song. The apanying music gradually came to a stop. The votes on the projection screen behind him also gradually stabilized. From five to six hundred votes per second, it slowed to a dozen votes every second.


    Standing on the side the entire time, Roa was holding his breath while watching Holme��s performance.


    It was not only because the wretched beggar-looking fellow suddenly started to angrily shout a whole bunch of strange words...


    At the beginning, Roa had thought that Holme had lost his senses. It was onlyter that Roa gradually came to realize that Holme��s performance was his so-called ��rap.��


    Having studied in Fari��s Art Institute, Roa refused to admit that this strange andpletely devoid of beauty sort of sung performance could be considered to be ��music.��


    Stubbornly, he believed that the citizens of Nond would hold the same opinion as him.


    That poor beggar��s performance was nothing more than apletely meaningless bbing of nonsense!


    But, the votes on the projection screen behind him were rapidly rising. Seeing that, Roa realized that not everyone in Nond felt the same way he did. At the same time, Roa started panicking.


    His parents were watching this performance. If he was to be defeated by this poor beggar in the first match of the semifinal, his honor and status would be forever destroyed. He will most definitely be deemed a disgrace upon his return to Fari.


    Damn it! Why would people like this sort of bbing of nonsense?!


    Roa was staring at the vote counter that continued to rise. It had surpassed twenty-one thousand.


    The more the votes continued to rise, the more uneasy Roa became.


    At this moment, the music stopped. Holme lowered the voice amplification originium crystal and took a nce at thepletely quiet audience. Then, he turned to look at Roa who stood on the stage beside him.


    Roa noticed Holme��s gaze. Due to feeling nervous and panicky and Holme giving off an oppressive aura, Roa actually took a step backward...


    Realizing that he was actually afraid of this poor beggar, Roa became furious.


    ��Don��t think you can defeat me with your ghetto ramblings!�� Unable to contain himself, Roa threatened Holme with a low voice, ��How could something that vulgar and crude possiblepare with Fari��s operas?!��


    However, right after Roa finished saying those words angrily, the number of votes on the projection behind Holme suddenly started soaring. It went from twenty-one thousand to twenty-four thousand votes in an instant! That was over a thousand votes more than what the young opera singer received.


    ��How could this be?! What did you do?!�� Roa started losing control of himself as he watched the votes continue to rise. Holme was also stunned by it. He had prepared himself to be eliminated after he finished singing. But, to his surprise, he was going to advance to the next round.


    He seemed to have defeated the opera those grand individuals enjoy using his own music. He defeated the opera, something he can never afford to purchase the admission ticket for by working or stealing!


    Subconsciously, Holme turned to look at Joshua. Seated next to Joshua, Gallolie also turned to look at him when she saw the sudden and rapid increase in votes.


    ��Mister Joshua, what did you do?��


    ��I didn��t do anything,�� Joshua spread open his hands to express his innocence. He turned to look at the young opera singer who was losing control of himself.


    Perhaps he was unable to see them but Joshua, with his vision, could clearly see that there were two Day Banshees drifting around him.


    ��I merely ��closed-up�� on the speech made by Mister Roa earlier. Who would��ve expected that he��s quite talented in the role of a viin. You know... the sort of feudal lord overthrown by the peasants,�� said Joshua.


    ��Feudal lord?��


    While Gallolie was able to understand what Joshua meant by peasant and feudal lord, she couldn��t quite make the connection.


    ��In other words, the majority of the people in Nond aremoners. The thingmoners are most fond of doing is naturally overthrowing the local nobility. Aren��t taking down local tyrants something supported by all?��


    Joshua deliberately lowered his voice as he said those words. After all, if someone was to hear those words, it could lead to massive problems.


    ��But... Mister Joshua, I am also a noble,�� As the daughter of a Grand Duke, Gallolie was part of the local tyrant that would be overthrown.


    ��That��s merely a figure of speech... That being said, it��s true that there are a lot ofmoners who wish to see nobles suffer.��


    Out of consideration for Gallolie��s feelings, Joshua tried his best to find a more suitable rhetoric.


    ��In short, this is simply what the audience wanted to see. A bottom rungmoner of Nond defeated a noble opera singer using his own music. Oh how great of a script this is.��

 Chapter 324

    <h4>Chapter 324</h4>


    Herolia was sitting in a private resting lounge. She could hear the singing from the stage even in the lounge. There was also a ��television�� inside the lounge.


    Herolia swayed a sparkling and translucent drink she held in her hand. She took a sip and asked, ��Messai, which of the two songs do you prefer?��


    ��The first one. But, I do not like the singer.��


    When Messai mentioned the first singer, the opera singer Roa, her tone was very hostile.


    All because of her negligence, the saintess was actually bothered by a male. If some sort of ident was to happen to the saintess, Messai, as her personal knight, could very well be put to death.


    ��Why��s that? Messai, do you not like the second song?�� Herolia crooked her head. Her long brown hair rolled down her ear.


    ��The second song... I don��t know whether or not I should call it music,�� Messai recalled the anger-filled sung performance.


    ��True. Your knowledge of music is limited to the choir��s hymns.��


    Herolia could tell that this female knightcked musical knowledge. After all, she spent all her time practicing her swordsmanship, praying to the Lord and, perhaps now, ying Hearthstone.


    It was already very embarrassing for this knightdy who has grown ustomed to holding a sword to hold a ��microphone�� again.


    ��That��s true,�� Messai nodded her head. She did not feel that it was a shameful thing to not know much about music.


    ��That said, Messai, the second singer, that fellow who seemed to be called Holme, his song is truly powerful.��


    Herolia was kicking her feet back and forth while sitting on her chair. Then, she raised her head to look at the ceiling.


    ��Powerful?��


    Hearing Herolia��s description, Messai revealed a slight frown. The female knight recalled the scene of Holme��s performance.


    ��I feel that instead of singing, it��s more like he was venting his emotions. In fact, there��s a great portion of the lyrics that I cannotprehend. Could that really be considered as music?��


    ��Perhaps not now. But, it might be popr in the future.��


    Herolia looked to the television in the room. It was showing the number of votes Holme received. In the end, the vote counter stopped at twenty-five thousand.


    This meant that Holme��s rap defeated Roa��s opera.


    ��Rap, was it? This sort of musical style that I��ve never heard of before is truly quite powerful. It��s different from the hymns we sing. There��s no need to use one��s singing voice tom make the listeners feel joy. Instead, it relies on the lyrics.��


    ��Lyrics? Now that you mention it, when he was singing, every line of his song seemed to be... very coherent.�� That was the only sort of description Messai could think of.


    ��No, not coherent. Instead, they rhyme. That sort of music sounded much more pleasing than hymns and operas. It��s truly a great style of music... I want to learn it.��


    Herolia revealed her desire without any hesitation. This gave Messai a slight headache.


    Yesterday, Herolia reached an agreement with the legionmander belonging to the Pope Faction. That legionmander agreed to let her participate in the World��s Singer to broaden the Nation of the Holy Church��s influence on the condition that she do not interact with that Chaos Demon.


    Furthermore, that legionmander was to keep a close watch over her by being in the audience.


    If what the saintess said now was to be heard by that Pope Faction legionmander, she would be immediately brought back to the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Lady Lia,�� Messai wanted to convince Herolia to proceed back to the Nation of the Holy Church once thepetition was over. She didn��t want her to stay in Nond, much less contine to approach that Chaos Demon.


    ��There��s also the song sung by that ckwood Elf. I remember it��s called ��Rolling In The Deep.�� That too is an excellent song!��


    As Herolia said those words, she started to hymn the tune of the song. Suddenly, she leaned back on the bench and started hugging her legs.


    ��Ahhh... sure enough, I can��t ept this! Why did that Chaos Demon refuse my alliance proposal?! Is my conditions not good enough?! Compared to the ckwood Elves, I am clearly able to provide him with the support of an even better World Tree.��


    ��...��


    Messai watched as Herolia suddenly started throwing a tantrum and didn��t know what to do. Since she began serving the saintess, she learned that this Lady Saintess was a person with thoughts she cannotprehend.


    ��That damn old man! It��s all because he insisted on adding a bunch of strange things onto the canons!�� Messai realized that something was fishy when she heard those words.


    Messai turned around and looked at the ss bottle on the table. Due to the wording on the packaging being too ��gaudy,�� she didn��t notice it immediately. But, upon clearer inspection, Messai realized that it was actually liquor! Furthermore, it was an extremely strong liquor!


    While she and Herolia were talking, this Lady Saintess actually drank half a bottle of strong liquor. Her face was blushing red.


    ��Say, Messai! Exactly what iscking about my conditions?!��


    ��Lady Saintess, you��re tired. You should rest,�� Messai changed the way she addressed Herolia. With an expressionless face, she snatched away the ss of liquor from Herolia��s hand.


    Herolia finally realized her condition. Holy Light runes appeared from her left hand. Then, she ced her right hand on her forehead. Magic power purified the alcohol within her body. FInally, she returned to normal.


    ��Messai, forget about the things I said earlier,�� Herolia properly seated herself on the chair and regained an expressionless look.


    ��Yes,�� If Messai was to reveal what Herolia said, who knows how many believers will have the image of their idol shattered.


    Without saying anything, Herolia walked to the window. She pulled back the curtains and looked out to the busy street. She sat down beside the window and looked down.


    ��Many years ago, when I came to Nond, there was nothing here. There��s only a bunch of bored mages, some alchemic ateliers and a group of dust-covered dwarves.��


    ��Mn.��


    Messai didn��t respond. She continued to quietly listen to Herolia. She felt that Herolia��s tone sounded sentimental. As for the reason why... she suspects that it was because of thepromise she reached with the Pope Faction yesterday.


    Herolia had braved risking to Nond. The risk was not only from confronting that Chaos Demon. There was also the risk that her situation would be more dangerous upon her return to the Holy City.


    It was a gamble. If she managed to reach an agreement with the Chaos Demon in Nond and obtain his backing, Herolia would be able to openly fight against the Pope. In a couple tens of years, she would most definitely be able to overthrow the Pope.


    But, if she was to return to the Holy City now, the Pope Faction will definitely keep an even closer watch on her. It would be extremely difficult for her toe to Nond again.


    ��Nowadays, Nond is much more interesting than it was in the past. Movies, the Voice of Nond, magicwork... and the Hearthstone Tavern that Messai frequently visits!�� As Herolia said those words, she suddenly thought of something. She said to Messai, ��Tonight, let��s go watch ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale!����


    ��That...�� Messai hesitated. Due to the surveince from the Pope Faction, it would be an act of enormous provocation if Herolia was to rashly exit the chapel. Nevertheless, Messai still nodded her head to ept Herolia��s request.


    After all, once she returns to the Holy City, Herolia would likely not be able to watch movies, those beautiful things, again.


    Receiving Messai��s consent, Herolia revealed a smile... Her smile this time should be real?


    Messai wasn��t certain.

 Chapter 325

    <h4>Chapter 325</h4>


    Once the news of Holme, a bottom rung poor from Squirrel Street, defeating a noble opera singer started spreading, the ratings for the World��s Singers increased to a whole new level.


    The final words spoken by that opera singer called Roa managed to draw the maximum amount of hatred.


    Using a close-up, Joshua revealed his viinous words to all the audiences. The only thing missing was the citizens of Nond picking up their hammers and sickles for a great revolution.


    Fortunately, the audience had another method to show their support for Holme �� their votes.


    That being said, while the citizens of Nond had their attention focused on the ��World��s Singers��petition, they forgot that today was an extremely important day for Nond.


    Today was the day of the yearly meeting for the Sage Parliament. The seven sages with the greatest authority in Nond will be gathered together to make decisions that would greatly affect the development and growth of Nond.


    But, as the content and decisions of the discussions were things that only the Seven Sages could decide, the citizens of Nond, rather than running over to the Sage Towers to watch the parliament meeting, would rather sit around in taverns to watch the ��television program.��


    The students from the Croshere Advanced Magic Academy also made the same sort of decision.


    Croshere Advanced Magic Academy. Grand Lecture Hall.


    The headmaster of this Advanced Magic Academy, one of the Seven Sages, the believer of the God of Lightning and Punishment, the Yellow Mage Croshere��s forehead was bulging with blue veins. Evidently, he was in a state of extreme anger.


    He was standing at the frontmost area of the Grand Lecture Hall. He was supposed to give all the students of the Advanced Magic Academy a lecture today. It was also the day he was supposed to announce that he had found an all-new rune inscription.


    Originally, this was something so major that all the mages of Nond will be concerned by. This Grand Lecture Hall with a capacity of three-thousand plus people would also bepletely packed full.


    Yet...


    Yellow Mage Croshere ran his eyes across the lecture hall. There were only two hundred-some mages present. The students from the Croshere Advanced Magic Academy were nowhere to be seen.


    ��Where��s Sofina?�� Suppressing the anger in his heart, Yellow Mage Croshere asked an attendant sitting in the audience where his disciple was.


    Sofina was the absolute representative of this Advanced Magic Academy. She had disyed outstanding Lightning System Magic since when she was only a very young child.


    It was due to that talent that Yellow Mage Croshere made her, a noble girl from the Nation of Frost, his designated sessor.


    But, it was already not the first time that this future Sage of Nond decided to skip her teacher��s lecture.


    ��She went... went to the neighboring... Lursk Advanced Magic Academy,�� The attendant��s voice was trembling.


    The old man before them seemed to be able to cause lightning strikes and thunder rolls with every single word he made and every single action he took. There was even a rumor going around Croshere Advanced Magic Academy that Yellow Mage Croshere was able to shoot out lightning from his eyes, that he could reduce his foes to ashes just by ncing at them.


    Of course, those were merely nonsense rumors. Nevertheless, the look of fury on Yellow Mage��s face gave off the feeling that he would turn anyone to ashes should they dare to speak against him.


    The attendant knew why this Sage would be this furious. Recently, their student president has been skipping sses and running to the neighboring Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. Because of that, people inside the Croshere Advanced Magic Academy even began discussing that their student president might be transferring schools and other such rumors.


    And, the reason for her skipping sses...


    ��Is it for that goddamn arcanotech device again?��


    Yellow Mage Croshere tried his best to contain his anger. He took another nce at the somewhat empty Grand Lecture Hall.


    The emptiness of the Grand Lecture Hall was also caused by that ��television�� arcanotech device. All the students of his Advanced Magic Academy ran to the neighboring Lursk Advanced Magic Academy to watch ��television.�� It��s only natural that they wouldn��t have time to run back to listen to his lecture.


    ��We will be stopping the lecture here today.��


    The anticipated lightning did not arrive. The Yellow Mage Croshere left the Grand Lecture Hall. The attendant heaved a sigh of relief.


    After leaving the lecture hall, Croshere took a nce at the direction of the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. Then, without saying anything, he started walking toward the central region of Nond, the location where the Sage Towers were.


    .........


    Nond��s Sage Parliament was held in the Sage Tower��s highest floor, the Space of Contemtion. The ��core�� that provides magic energy to the City of Nond was located beneath this Sage Tower.


    [1. It seems to me that there��s 1 main tower and 6 minor towers? Sorry, there��s no plural in Chinese unless explicitly stated. Because of that, it��s hard to understand if they��re talking about 1 sage tower or 7 sage towers. We only learned some tens of chapters after the introduction of the sage tower that there were 7 sage towers.]


    There weren��t any unnecessary decorations in this simple and unadorned room. In the center of the room was a round table. Around the round table were seven stone chairs.


    The conductor of the parliamentary assembly, the Sage who lives in this Sage Tower year-round, the White Mage, was sitting at the front-most seat of the round table. Of the remaining six Sages, four were already present.


    ��ck Mage and Blue Mage are still exploring the underground remnants. They��ve given up on their decision-making authorities in this Parliament session. Everyone, we can begin,�� White Mage��s voice sounded a bit weak.


    Although the Seven Sages of Nond were old, none of them had reached the limits of human lifespan. However, the oldest of the seven, White Mage, was already starting to show signs of weak health.


    ��ck and Blue are still underground? It��s been two years! Should we select new Sages to rece them?�� Someone voice that concern.


    Yellow Mage has been quietly listening without saying anything. He continued to listen until a Sage mentioned the ��magicwork�� that has recently appeared in Nond.


    ��Everyone here has used the ��magicwork.�� What is your opinion of this all-new magic?�� White Mage decided to lead the session. He swept his gaze at the other four Sages.


    ��I am unable to call that thing ��magic.�� It��s more like a miniature version of the world itself.�� Gray Mage was the first user to interact with the magicwork. When the magicwork was mentioned, his tone became one full of excitement. It was like he had discovered the New World.


    ��The magicwork redefined the way intelligent creaturesmunicate,�� An owl suddenly appeared on Gray Mage��s hand. Gray Mage stroked the owl��s feathers before continuing, ��Although it��ll cause these little fellows to lose their work, I cannot help but admit that... letters are simply too inefficient of amunication method.��


    ��But, you all cannot deny the dangers brought upon by the magicwork. Its creator is able to change the magicwork��s operation manner at will,�� another Sage voiced a different opinion.


    The discussion about the magicwork continued for a period of time. When it was the Yellow Mage��s turn to voice his concern, the discussion had finally calmed down.


    Yellow Mage Croshere maintained a neutral opinion toward the magicwork. But, when the topic turned to the arcanotech device called ��television...��


    ��I wish to be able to ban the appearance of the arcanotech devices known as ��televisions�� in Nond,�� said Yellow Mage.


    ��Television?��


    ��You��re talking about the arcanotech device capable of projecting an image from afar to a smooth surface? The principle behind its operation seemed to be having small light particles alter their appearance to create an image,�� Gray Mage Lursk provided an exnation. Then, he turned to look at Yellow Mage Croshere, ��In my opinion, that is also an amazing invention. Croshere, why do you want to ban it?��


    ��Amazing? It caused the young mages to lose their desire for knowledge! Have you not noticed that the students of the magic academies have been skipping sses to watch those televisions?!�� Yellow Mage refuted with a loud voice.


    Yellow Mage��s words brought silence upon the Sages present. Of the five of them, four had opened Advanced Magic Academies in Nond. The same sort of situation described by Yellow Mage had urred in all their Advanced Magic Academies.


    ��That is a problem with our management. We shouldn��t push the me onto the ��televisions.����


    ��But, it remains that the young mages�� interest for television surpassed their desire for new knowledge!��


    After mass ss skippings urred in the four Advanced Magic Academies, they��ve issued multiple punishments for the offenders. Yet, a portion of the young mages continued to ignore those punishments and continued to skip sses. The most famous among those mages was the Yellow Mage��s sessor, Sofina.


    ��...��


    Gray Mage quietly listened to the discussions from the other Sages. Even though he had tried his best to shift the direction of discussion toward television to a more optimistic point of view, the other Sages had, under the lead of the Yellow Mage, started to feel the detriments brought upon by televisions surpasses its benefits.


    In the end, with the full on effort from Gray Mage, the Sages decided to not put a ban on televisions. Nevertheless, it seemed like Yellow Mage was not nning to take thingsying down.

 Chapter 326

    <h4>Chapter 326</h4>


    Nighttime.


    The end of the World��s Singerspetition was announced. As usual, Joshua returned to his study on the Hearthstone Tavern��s second floor.


    However...


    ��Diamond! Ciri! I��ve mined a diamond!��


    ��I got a Fortune III Pickaxe here.��


    Joshua lowered the book in his hand. He looked at the four people ying co-op in his study.


    Since Gallolie started ying ��Minecraft,�� her skills became increasingly proficient. She was now capable of entering underground to mine ores by herself. This was also Gallolie��s first time mining in her life.


    Thepetent miner girl was grabbing onto her elven bodyguard and shouting in excitement.


    ��Miss Gal...Gallolie... zombies!��


    As usual, the Frost Elf Tylene was not very good with the game. Even when ites to food, she would need the help from others.


    ��My apologies... Mister Joshua.��


    With an apologetic look, Priestess Oranka walked over to Joshua. This was not the first time Gallolie came to Joshua��s study just to y Minecraft.


    Priestess Oranka had reminded Gallolie countless times that she should not spend too much time on this game. Regretfully, the only person capable of discipling Gallolie was her mother.


    ��Don��t worry about you. You just have to imagine this ce as a cafe.��


    Joshua ced his book on the table and took a nce at the excitement-filled diamond miner girl Gallolie before turning his line of sight to Priestess Oranka.


    ��Are you all nning to return to Fari after thepetition?��


    ��Yes, that��s right. Our kinsmen are still waiting for us. Son of Chaos, we thank you for the aid you��ve provided us with. That child Luvita��s outstanding performance in thepetition has provided the Holy Tree with a great amount of Belief Power.��


    Compared to when she first came to Nond, Priestess Oranka was no longer on guard and distrusting toward Joshua.


    The World��s Singerpetition had transformed her opinion toward humans.


    ��Is Luvita also nning to return?��


    Joshua recalled the World��s Singerspetition today. Even though Holme��s performance was breathtaking, Luvita and Herolia were still the most powerful contenders for thepetition��s champion.


    ��Thepetition will only serve to be a start for her career as a singer.��


    ��I understand what you��re trying to say, Son of Chaos,�� Priestess Oranka was a bit hesitant, ��I am unable to have that child Luvita stay in this city by herself. But, I will respect her decision.��


    ��Perhaps I should go and ask her directly.��


    Joshua kept having a feeling that the country girl would not be willing to leave now that she had experienced city life.


    ��That said, the World��s Singerspetition is about to end too.��


    Joshua took out a piece of white paper from beneath his desk. There were some scribble-like characters written on the paper. It was a brief program outline for the Voice of Nond.


    Compared to the television programs from earth, the programs on the Voice of Nond were pitifully few.


    Currently, there only exist two daily programs. They were respectively Nond Today and Tylene��s story-telling and music-sharing.


    Joshua cannot imagine that he would be able to support an entire television station with only two hosts.


    ��I guess there��s still too few programs.��


    Joshua took out a pen and began to ponder on how to add new programs to support the Nond Television Station.


    Perhaps he should film a TV drama? That would be a pretty good idea. Joshua immediately began writing the screeny.


    But, time was needed to film a TV drama. Compared to movies, TV dramas would be much more troublesome to make.


    If TV dramas wouldn��t do, then only variety shows and documentaries would be left?


    At this moment, Joshua once again realized that he was trulycking in talented personnels. Hosts and cameramen were concepts that do not exist in this era. He would need to cultivate everything from the start.


    Suddenly, an owlnded on the study��s window sill. The owl��s hoots interrupted Joshua and brought him back to reality.


    ��The Gray Mage��s owl?��


    Joshua waved at the owl. Intelligently, the owl leaped over to Joshua��s table.


    The next moment, Joshua received a message from the Gray Mage. Essentially, the message was stating that ��he would being to visit.��


    Joshua took a nce at the diamond miner Gallolie. He suspected that this Flower of Fari wasn��t even this excited when she saw the box office numbers for ��L��on: The Demon.��


    Joshua did not bother to spoil the girls�� moods and quietly left his study and quietly closed the door behind him.


    Ciri noticed Joshua��s departure and had wanted to follow after him. But, Joshua gestured for her to stay. Because of that, she stayed in the study and continued her underground mining and exploration adventure with Gallolie.


    ��This ce is as lively as ever.��


    Joshua saw the Gray Mage again on the tavern��s first floor.


    Donned in a filthy robe, one cannot imagine this old man to be one of Nond��s Seven Sages. Instead, he seemed more like a street-beggar or vagabond.


    ��A bit too lively, I��d say,�� Joshua took a nce at how crowded the tavern��s first floor was.


    The number of dwarves had clearly increased. At the beginning, the dwarves that would frequent the Hearthstone Tavern were mostly from the Frostaxe n.


    But, after all this time, all the ns of Nond��s underground dwarves had learned about the existence of this Hearthstone Tavern. Arge portion of the younger dwarves found themselves enchanted by Hearthstone.


    ��Nowadays, some of the dwarves would even consider fighting over the seats to be a battle between their ns,�� Joshua must admit that no matter how much he expanded the footprint of the Hearthstone Tavern, he would not be able to contain the enormous amount of customers.


    It was time for Mrs. Melina to set up a branch tavern.


    ��I��ve heard from Frostaxe that they��ve had a disagreement with another dwarven n over an ore vein. In the end, they decided the ownership over the ore vein through a Hearthstonepetition,�� said the Gray Mage.


    ��Well, let��s find somewhere quiet to talk.��


    Joshua led Gray Mage Lursk to the tavern��s second floor. Although his study was taken over by the girls, the Noiseless Room next door was absolutely quiet.


    In the Noiseless Room, one would not even be able to hear the noise from the tavern��s first floor.


    ��Is it another question concerning programming?��


    It was not Gray Mage Lursk��s first timeing to the Hearthstone Tavern. This mage who considered his curiosity to be his life was so eager to learn programming that it gave Joshua a slight headache.


    Even if it was veryte into the night, if he was to encounter some problems that he cannot solve on his own, he would immediately rush over to the Hearthstone Tavern to ask Joshua about them.


    Gray Mage Lursk shook his head regretfully. Then, with a slightly serious tone, he said, ��No, I came here today because of what happened in the Sage Parliament.��


    ��Sage Parliament? So this day finally came?��


    As Joshua has been in Nond for close to half a year now, he had already gotten a clear understanding of Nond��s nobles. But, the nobles would always change somewhat following the yearly Sage Parliament.


    Joshua does not believe that the Seven Sages would ignore the existence of the magicwork. Because of that, he wanted to make the majority of the Sages view the magicwork to be something beneficial and not detrimental.


    That principle holds true in his other entertainment endeavors too.

 Chapter 327

    <h4>Chapter 327</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��The Sage Parliament actually had a direct evaluation of the magicwork? That��s a surprise to me.��


    After listening to the matter about the Sage Parliament from Gray Mage, Joshua discovered that what he was worried about the most, the magicwork, seemed to have been approved by the Seven Sages.


    ��This is nothing to be surprised by,�� Gray Mage opened his magicwork. Multiple magicwork interfaces appeared around the Gray Mage,pletely surrounding the old man.


    It was possible to open multiple magicwork interfaces simultaneously. However, that was a function Joshua did not teach anyone. Nevertheless, this Sage had managed to discover that function on his own.


    All hundred-plus interfaces surrounding Gray Mage Lursk were showing different posts from the Mage Forum. He moved his aged finger and rapidly trapped on the interfaces.


    Arge quantity of writings appeared beneath the posts. When Gray Mage waved his hand again, the magicwork interface that was emitting a light blue radiance transformed into specks of lights and disappeared.


    At this moment, Joshua realized how ��Ash-colored Owl�� was capable of bing the user with the greatest number of replies on the Mage Forum.


    Ordinary mages were only able to use a single ��monitor�� while essing the Mage Forum. But, this old man was using over a hundred monitors to ess the Mage Forum simultaneously. It was simply iparable.


    ��Ever since the magicwork and the Mage Forum appeared, I would skim the ��letters�� posted by others on the forum every so often. It has pretty much be a habit of mine now,�� said Gray Mage.


    ��Ah... I can tell.��


    An ordinary person wouldn��t possibly open over a hundred windows just to skim the forum...


    ��Although I��m a bit ashamed when speaking of it,�� Gray Mage extended his hand and rubbed the owl standing on his shoulder, ��If the magicwork is to disappear now, if I must return to the period of time of the Owl Penpal Society and use written letters to engage in discussions, it would drive me insane.��


    Joshua was practically certain that this Sage has been inflicted with the legendary illness, ��forum poisoning.�� Furthermore, it seems that he has been poisoned beyond cure. The other users of the Mage Forum have also, to a greater or lesser extent, been inflicted with the ��forum poisoning�� too. Waking up in the morning to immediately check the forum for any new messages or posts on the major ��camps�� has be a habit for many citizens of Nond already.


    ��I believe this must also be the reason why the Sages were unwilling to abolish the Mage Forum,�� said Joshua.


    It was no different from how it was impossible for anyone to prohibit people from drinking and eating. Of course, there existed tyrants that would take drastic measures. Fortunately, the people in charge of Nond were not tyrants. Instead, they were a bunch of wise Sages.


    ��But, Croshere wanted to put a ban to the arcanotech device called ��television.����


    Gray Mage Lursk finally revealed his purpose in visiting. He shook his head in a helpless manner.


    ��The ��television�� in the magic arena has indeed affected the young mages. Whether it be my magic academy or the other three magic academies, arge quantity of our students has started skipping sses.��


    ��All to watch the television programs?��


    Joshua was surprised after listening to what Gray Mage said. He never anticipated for the appearance of televisions to create such a great disturbance.


    Joshua was expecting for ��mass ss-skipping�� from students to only appear after ��inte cafes�� appeared. But, the students of this world were too susceptible to temptations. After all, television was a form of entertainment that exceeded this era.


    ��The situation this afternoon was the most severe. Many students even ran out of their sses in the middle of their professors�� lectures. This is something that has never urred in the Advanced Magic Academies.��


    ��About that...�� Joshua was certain that it was caused by the announcement of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� short film.


    ��But, Gray Mage, students skipping sses shouldn��t be the responsibility of the educational institute, no?�� Joshua was not nning to take the me.


    ��Yesterday, Croshere, the person known as Yellow Mage, discovered a new rune inscription. It was a huge discovery. But, when he was nning to announce his discovery, no one bothered to go to his lecture hall.��


    ��They all ran to watch television?�� Joshua was able to guess where all Croshere��s students went.


    ��Correct.��


    Gray Mage sighed with a sense of loss. This Sage was wholeheartedly feeling sympathy for his friend.


    ��I can understand Croshere��s anger. If the result of my lifetime��s research was ignored by everyone, if my students ran away to listen to a bunch of opera singers�� sung performances, I will feel extremely frustrated too.��


    As a Sage, Gray Mage should be standing alongside his friend. But, the magicwork had transformed his outdated viewpoints. Programming had opened a whole new door to him. And, all of those were brought upon by the person before him.


    ��Croshere is extremely stubborn and cared a whole lot about his reputation. Worse yet, he was once in charge of Nond��s Law Enforcers. Although he had retired from that position for many years now, he remains as the greatly respected teacher of the mages of the Law Enforcement Department,�� Gray Mage Lursk��s tone became serious again when he mentioned these things.


    ��Joshua, I will not be able to shield you again likest time... Croshere has joined hands with two other Sages. Their authority far surpassed my own. Even though Croshere knew this would ruin his reputation, he��s serious this time around.��


    ��It does sound very problematic...��


    If Ciri was present, she might say something like ��Congrattions on provoking three of Nond��s field bosses at once.��


    ��But, it��s a problem that��s easy to solve.��


    Joshua found a piece of paper and a pen in the Noiseless Room. He started writing on them.


    ��Easy to solve?��


    Gray Mage wanted to warn the young man before him that Nond��s Law Enforcers were not that easy to handle. But, once he saw the words Joshua wrote on the paper, ��Sage Thought Forum,�� he suddenly realized what Joshua was thinking.


    ��As you can see, even though ��televisions�� are now spread all over Nond, I do not have enough television programs to do full-day broadcasts.��


    Beneath the ��Sage Thought Forum,�� Joshua wrote ��Mage Assembly.��


    ��Because of that, I need to prepare more programs for the audiences. Gray Mage, you couldn��t possibly be thinking that only the sung performances from opera singers or the acting performances from actors could be broadcasted on television, right?��


    ��That was what I once thought. I believe Croshere and the others must be thinking that way too...��


    ��The usage of television is not limited to only providing entertainment. It is also capable of being used to spread knowledge... The Sages of Nond aren��t stingy enough to refuse to share their knowledge with the citizens of Nond, right?��


    Joshua felt that it was feasible to create a program simr to the ��Lecture Room�� television program from Earth. Elders sharing their knowledge and experience on television. He was certain that it would be well-received in the Capital of Magic, Nond, a ce that reveres knowledge.


    ��Only a portion of the Sages will be that liberal. But, I believe that Croshere will be delighted to share his findings with the citizens of Nond,�� Gray Mage epted the program outline Joshua handed toward him. Only a couple simple program names were written on them.


    But, the program outline was equivalent to an invitation. It was inviting the old conversative mages of Nond to step into the media of the new era.


    ��Do you need me to pass this to Croshere?�� asked Gray Mage.


    ��It��s better that I inform him myself,�� Joshua was not nning to let this opportunity slip away. Nond was his reliable ally. Joshua felt that there was a need for him to get to know all the Sages.

 Chapter 328

    <h4>Chapter 328</h4>


    Yellow Mage Croshere was walking toward Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency.


    Yesterday, he proposed the banning of the arcanotech device by the name of television on the Sage Parliament. His proposal received the support from two other Sages.


    Even though Gray Mage Lursk tried his hardest to veto their decision, the three Sages held identical positions to him. As such, hecked the ability to influence their decisions.


    Yellow Mage, although old, had senses as sharp as a feline.


    As he walked on the streets of Nond, he could hear the discussions regarding television from the passersby.


    ��What? You managed to see ��Beauty and the Demon��s short film yesterday? I ran to multiple taverns all over Nond yesterday but was unable to squeeze myself inside any of them. Quickly, tell me what ended up happening with Belle and the demon prince.��


    ��Don��t be so anxious, it��s said on the Mage Forum that the short film will be broadcasted again.��


    ��Really? When?! I��m dying from missing out on seeing Belle.��


    Yellow Mage Croshere was quietly listening to the discussions from the young mages. The hand hidden by his long sleeve, the hand he held his staff with, was slightly trembling in an uncontroble manner.


    Hearing the conversations of the passersby, hearing them talk about things like ��I��m dying from missing out on seeing Belle,��My life is for Tylene,��Let me introduce you to the my wife, Miss Gallolie��s new picture album,�� and various other simrments, Yellow Mage Croshere arrived at a verdict �� the arcanotech device by the name of ��television�� was corroding the minds of Nond��s young mages!


    He knew very well how terrifying those ��addictions�� were.


    The reason for that was because he had experienced the darkest period in Nond��s history...


    He was one of the founders of Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency. The founding of the Law Enforcement Agency was all for a single purpose �� clearing out the ��poison�� corroding the city of Nond.


    That was something from over seventy years ago. It was during Nond��s early years. The city had only expanded to the Great River. The bustlingmercial street and those magnificent alchemic ateliers and factories hasn��t even been developed yet.


    Nond was only a small town where a group of mages gathered. But, they��ve already established several magic academies in the town.


    As the Capital of Magic gradually grows through the influence of the underground remnant and originium crystal ore veins, something terrifying appeared in the town �� magic craving crystal.


    No one knew how the terrifying ��magic craving crystal�� came to be.


    But, any and all mages would be able to gain a great amount of power temporarily upon crushing a magic craving crystal with their fingers. Nevertheless, they would have to pay a serious price for the increased power. Not only will their bodies suffer injuries, even their minds would be damaged. They would be much more frantic and restless.


    But, back then, there were many mages in Nond that were incapable of refusing the temptation of the magic craving crystals. Because of that, the streets of Nond became extremely bleak. It was like Nond was a rotting city.


    Faced with that crisis, Yellow Mage stood forth. He called for the mages that also detested the magic craving crystals like him. Together, they destroyed the underground organizations selling those magic craving crystals. Together, they drove out the ��poison�� corroding Nond.


    That was also how Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency came to be.


    After that, Nond enjoyed a very long period of peace. It became the Capital of Magic, the most flourishing city in the entire world.


    But, after Yellow Mage Croshere had retired from the Law Enforcement Agency for tens of years, he once again saw the appearance of another ��magic craving crystals.��


    Although ��television�� would not cause irreversible damage to one��s body like the magic craving crystals, they were whittling away the young mages�� desire for knowledge.


    Those young mages no longer put their focus on their sses. They stopped caring for their teachers�� lectures and stopped paying attention to the knowledge left in the books kept in the library.


    Instead, they began to spend their time on those damned television programs. All for the sake of the performance of a young opera singer, the students did not hesitate to risk dangers to flee from their sses.


    Yellow Mage would definitely not allow for this sort of thing to continue to spread unchecked in Nond!


    At least, Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency was still present. As one of the founders of the Law Enforcement Agency, Yellow Mage was able to easily gather the power of the Law Enforcers and destroy those televisions.


    It was no different from how hepletely eliminated the ��magic craving crystals�� from Nond seventy years ago.


    While thinking about the soon-to-be destruction of the televisions, Yellow Mage Croshere arrived at the entrance of Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency. As he saw the statue of a young man holding a staff towering before the Law Enforcement Agency, he couldn��t help himself from reminiscing.


    That statue was none other than a status of his youth. Craved below the statue was a line ��The only desire for mages is the desire for knowledge.�� Those were words that he had said in the past.


    Even now, his aspirations remained unchanged. He was certain that the aspirations of Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency were also unchanged.


    Holding his crutch, he entered the main lounge of the Law Enforcement Agency. When the Law Enforcement Agency was founded, it was only a small wooden house. There were only fifteen members at the beginning.


    But now, Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency had expanded to an impressive sight and was on par with the other Wonders of Nond. Seeing the sight of people moving about their day inside the Law Enforcement Agency, Yellow Mage Croshere realized that the Law Enforcement Agency had matured into a huge organization together with Nond.


    Yellow Mage Croshere felt the passion and fighting will from his youthful days of gathering up his colleagues to crush those magic craving crystals corroding Nond!


    But, before he could call for the person in charge of the Law Enforcement Agency to meet him, he suddenly heard the sound of music ying in the main lounge.


    ��Isn��t this the song sung by Miss Luvita? I remember it��s called ��Rolling In The Deep!�� Where did you obtain this originium crystal?��


    ��From the World��s Singerspetition. I heard that it��s some sort of ��attendee gift.�� This originium crystal could fetch for over three thousand gold coins in the market!��


    ��How could you value the song from Miss Luvita with gold coins?! Quickly, y it again. When I first listened to that song, I even stopped eating my food.��


    ��Yeah, no problem.��


    ��Wait... do you have an originium crystal containing the sung performance from Lil Lia?!��


    In the lounge, a group of youngw enforcers on standby duty were surrounding a young man with the memorative originium crystal recording�� of Luvita��s sung performance. Evidently, these youngw enforcers were all faithful fans of the World��s Singerspetition.


    ��No, I don��t have that. But, I��ve heard that there��s another opportunity for usw enforcers to be present at the World��s Singerspetition today!��


    ��But, thepetition has already started. Hmm... wasn��t he that fellow from Squirrel Street who performed yesterday?��


    Aw enforcer pointed to a wall in the lounge. The World��s Singerspetition was being projected onto that wall. The person being shown on the projection was none other than Holme.


    ��That��s called a ��rerun!�� I��ve heard that they��re showing a part of what happened in yesterday��spetition again,�� exined aw enforcer.


    ��Everyone... it��s possible that I will be the one dispatched to World��s Singers today too. It might be possible that I��ll receive an originium crystal containing the singing from Lil Lia.��


    The youngw enforcers were in an uproar. Seeing his colleagues being so excited, the youngw enforcer holding the originium crystal music record felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment. As he held the originium crystal, he felt like he was holding the entire world in his hand.


    But, that sense of aplishment did notst for long. A thunder p exploded by his ear and an electric current streaked across his arm and shocked his hand.


    The shocking pain numbed his arm. Just like that, the ��musical record�� he held in his hand fell to the ground.


    He immediately bent his back and attempted to pick up the fallen originium crystal. However, a thunderous explosion sounded again. Together with the brick floor, the ��musical record�� was reduced to charred coke.


    The youngw enforcer watched in shock as his ��world�� was turned into charred coke. His facial expression became iparably stiff. Life disappeared from his eyes.


    ��My Miss Luvita��s...�� His voice was trembling.


    ��Old bastard, what the hell did you do?!��


    ��Did you not know that attack magic is forbidden here?!��


    Thew enforcers beside him discovered the culprit. It was none other than the unfamiliar old man standing before them.


    Faced with their questions, Yellow Mage didn��t say a word. He merely let out a cold snort before violently tapping the end of his staff on the ground.


    The instant he did that, arge quantity of electric current began to explode outward with him as the center. Through the ground, it spread through the entire main lounge.


    All the originium crystals that came in contact with the electric currents exploded. This included the originium crystal used to project the ��television.��


    All of a sudden, the entire lounge grewpletely silent. All thew enforcers stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the yellow robed old man standing by the entrance.


    Soon, more and more mages recognized who that old man was �� one of Nond��s Seven Sages. Then, the youngw enforcers that shouted at him earlier started to shiver and immediately bowed to greet him.


    The otherw enforcers also stopped whatever they were doing and bowed to the Yellow Mage, showing their utmost respect. The only exception... was a certain youngw enforcer kneeling on the ground looking at the remains of the ��musical record.��


    ��My Miss Luvita��s...�� He mumbled as if possessed.

 Chapter 329

    <h4>Chapter 329</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    An hour earlier. Joshua was inside a carriage enroute to the Sage Towers. Ciri was apanying Joshua.


    ��That old codger Yellow Mage has an extremely irritable temper,�� As a native of Nond, Ciri was familiar with the personalities of the Seven Sages. Apart from the Blue Mage and ck Mage who would rarely appear in public, the other five Sages would always appear at the Grand Ceremonies held in the Advanced Magic Academies.


    ��Ciri, you��re scared?�� Joshua flipped through the intelligence of the five remaining Sages provided to him by Gray Mage Lursk. Through them, he was able to easily determine the personalities of Nond��s Sages.


    ��No, it��s impossible for me to be scared. But, let me tell you this ahead of time, I wouldn��t be able to defeat Yellow Mage Croshere.��


    Ciri knew about her own strength very well. This magedy was extremely gifted in battle and could be described as a monster. She was a through-and-throughbat mage.


    If given enough time, Ciri would definitely be able to reach the height of the Sages. Of course... it��ll only be inbat abilities and not wisdom.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. It��s alright as long as I can defeat win,�� said Joshua.


    ��Oh.��


    Hearing those words, Ciri touched the originium crystal on her neck. The ne was a gift from Joshua.


    After apanying Joshua in his entertainment and cultural endeavors for so long, Ciri had forgotten the fact that he was a Chaos Demon, a being that could be said to be the weakness of mages.


    ��Besides, we��re not seeking out Yellow Mage right now,�� Joshua showed Ciri the intelligence package in his hand.


    Written on it were ��Believer of the God of Scorching mes, Red Mage�� and ��Believer of the God of Mind and Illusion, Purple Mage.��


    ��You n to interact with all the Sages of Nond?�� Ciri immediately realized what Joshua��s n was.


    ��About that... you see, the program I have in mind is called ��Sage Thought Forum.�� If I am to invite only a single Sage as the program��s guest, it��ll be too unpresentable.��


    ��No, no, no! The only person who would link ��unpresentable�� with ��Sage�� is you! The Sages are not peddlers in the Alchemic Marketce. For some mages, they might not be able to talk with a Sage alone even in their entire life.��


    Ciri loudly reminded Joshua who the Sages were. Even in the Capital of Magic, Nond, the cruel social ss system still exists.


    Graduating from an Advanced Magic Academy was only a beginning. If one wanted to reach Nond��s upper echelon, one needed to at least enter the Sage Towers to study there.


    If the ��wild mage�� dropout Ciri didn��t encounter Joshua, she would not have been able to talk with any Sage her entire life.


    ��In other words... being able to hear the lecture of the Seven Sages is an extremely important thing for the mages of Nond?��


    ��You canprehend it as those fans who constantly shout ��Without Belle, I��m dead�� as having the opportunity to shake Belle��s hand.��


    Ciri gave a very appropriateparison. Apanying Joshua with his entertainment endeavors, Ciri had practically forgotten about the fact that Nond was the Capital of Magic.


    ��I have a rough understanding now... In simpler terms, Nond��s Seven Sages are akin to the idols in the field of magic.��


    Joshua underestimated the status the Seven Sages had in the young mages of Nond.


    ��But, I��ve heard that only a couple hundred mages showed up for the open lecture held by Yellow Mage yesterday afternoon.��


    ��It��s likely because those old men are almost obsolete.��


    Ciri once again used a simple term she learned from Joshua to exin the situation facing the Seven Sages.


    Unlike the other young mages, Ciri does not hold enormous reverence for the Seven Sages of Nond.


    At the very least, this courageousdy dared to roast Gray Mage for his attire and the owl on his shoulder in front of his face.


    ��So, what you��re saying is that the Sages wanted to ban television because they wanted to regain their authority... right? Well, regardless, we��ll find out once we chat with the first Sage. I doubt that any teacher or someone who pursues fame would refuse the opportunity to talk in a... lecture hall with hundreds of thousands of people.��


    .........


    Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency. Main Lounge.


    Yellow Mage��s sudden appearance stopped the flow of time in the main lounge. Even the breathing of the mages present slowed down.


    But soon, the strange silence was shattered by a furious shout.


    ��You bastard!��


    The anger-filled shout came from a youngw enforcer. Beneath his feet was what remains of the originium crystal after being struck by lightning.


    ��Look what you��ve done!��


    After a brief moment of shock, the youngw enforcer raised his head and found the culprit, Yellow Mage Croshere.


    He stood back up and raised his staff. He nned to avenge his ��Miss Luvita.��


    But, his colleagues ran over and grabbed his arms.


    ��Khaga! Don��t be impulsive! He��s Sage Croshere!�� His colleagues loudly informed him the identity of the culprit.


    However, that didn��t manage to stop Khaga. He continued to re at the old man in yellow standing in the center of the main lounge.


    ��Esteemed teacher Croshere...��


    Manyw enforcers who could be said to be Yellow Mage Croshere��s disciples walk up to him to attempt to appease his anger.


    But, at this moment, Yellow Mage Croshere was exceptionally calm. He waved his hand at thew enforcers holding back Khaga. He was telling them to let Khaga go.


    Having regained his freedom, Khaga immediately raised his short staff. To all thew enforcers�� surprise, he unleashed an offensive magic at Yellow Mage Croshere.


    But, the light blue arrow only brushed past Yellow Mage��s gown. It didn��t even manage toe in contact with Yellow Mage��s gown. Just like that, itnded on the floor behind Yellow Mage.


    ��Your hand is shivering.��


    Yellow Mage was not angered by Khaga��s behavior. Holding his crutch, he started walking toward the youngw enforcer.


    ��That means you know who I am.��


    Even though Yellow Mage Croshere��s tone sounded extremely calm, tiny beads of sweat were emerging on Khaga��s forehead.


    But even so, he refused to yield to Yellow Mage Croshere. He straightened his body before the grand Sage.


    ��I can understand how terrifying the impulse brought upon by anger is. It��s no different from how I��ve destroyed your possession earlier.��


    Yellow Mage Croshere waved his finger at the charred remnant of the originium crystal on the ground. The originium crystal remnant flew into his hand.


    By merely touching it, Yellow Mage Croshere was able to determine that it was an ordinary originium crystal and not something capable of making a mage lose their mind; not a magic craving crystal.


    ��But, you are currently on the job as aw enforcer. Nond��s citizens did not pay you all so that you can stay in the Law Enforcement Agency to watch that arcanotech device called ��television.����


    Yellow Mage��s words immediately caused the other youngw enforcers to straighten their bodies. Indeed, they were neglecting their duties earlier.


    With nervousness in their hearts, the crowd waited for Yellow Mage��s punishment.


    Seeing the nervousness and fear on the faces of those youngw enforcers, Yellow Mage choked back the words he wanted to say.


    ��They shouldn��t be acting like this...��


    The punishment thew enforcers anticipated did not arrive. Only a sigh was heard.


    The hunchbacked old man took a nce at the charred remains of the originium crystal in his hand. Then, he tossed the originium crystal to Khaga.


    ��Find me at Croshere Advanced Magic Academy��s Headmaster Office in three days.�� After leaving those words, Yellow Mage Croshere left the Law Enforcement Agency��s main lounge.

 Chapter 330

    <h4>Chapter 330</h4>


    ��Teacher, you should��ve notified me beforeing.��


    The chief of Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency, Saik, poured a cup of tea for his teacher.


    ��Notify? So that you can hide away those shameful things before my arrival?��


    Yellow Mage shot a re at his student. Back then, he was a boy that would follow after him shouting ��I will one day be like you.�� But now, he has grown into a middle-aged man with a face full of scruffy beard.


    ��While it��s true that we have some shameful things in our possession, they��re all magical artifacts and living organisms used for alchemic purposes.��


    Saik appeared very open and frank before Yellow Mage. He did not be afraid or reserved because Yellow Mage was one of the Seven Sages.


    ��Teacher, your sudden arrival would end up scaring those youngins. After all, your reputation in Nond is extremely fierce,�� said Saik.


    His words caused Yellow Mage to stop his tea cup-holding hand in mid motion. His long beard also trembled slightly. In the end, he managed to suppress his anger and sighed emotionally.


    Among the Seven Sages, Yellow Mage had the worst temper. That sort of rumor has been spreading through the mages of Nond.


    Because of that, the majority of the youngw enforcers, especially his students, would always be extremely afraid when speaking with him.


    It was as if the person standing before them wasn��t their teacher but instead a monster capable of shooting lightning out of his eyes and reducing them to ashes at any moment.


    ��It��s a temper of many years, I can��t change it,�� After sighing, Yellow Mage Croshere drank all the tea in his cup in a single gulp.


    ��But, if you want to have more young mages ept you, you��ll have to curb your temper,�� Saik had personally witnessed Yellow Mage��s malicious reputation in the flesh earlier. By himself, he threatened the entire Law Enforcement Department.


    In the entire history of the Law Enforcement Department, only this ex-boss was capable of such a feat.


    ��Perhaps you can try walking the road of an ��idol.�� That��s a term popr in the Mage Forum recently. As you already know, there��s quite many unknown civilians who, after getting on...��


    Before Saik could finish his words, the tea cup in his hand shattered. But, the tea was still floating in midair.


    ��Saik, if you weren��t one of my most outstanding students, the price of that joke of yours will not only be a broken tea cup,�� Yellow Mage��s voice gradually grew colder.


    ��I... was merely speaking the truth. Teacher, that is an opportunity to change your reputation in Nond. ording to the investigations from the Law Enforcement Department, many of Nond��s youngsters are very interested in the ��televisions,���� Unknowingly, Saik continued to court his death.


    ��Even if I am to die, I would not do something that foolish,�� Yellow Mage ced his tea cup on the table. Then, a wax-sealed sheepskin scroll appeared in his hand.


    On the seal was a seemingly veryplicated rune inscription. When Saik saw the rune inscription, the smile on his face was immediately reced with a serious look.


    That rune inscription represented the Sage Parliament. In other words, it was an order from the organization with the highest authority in Nond.


    ��Teacher, the discussions of the Sage Parliament this time around had something to do with the Law Enforcement Agency?�� asked Saik.


    ��It had nothing to do with the Law Enforcement Agency. However, the Law Enforcement Agency is needed to handle it.��


    The same sort of rune inscription as the one on the wax seal appeared on Yellow Mage��s hand. Driven by the magic power, the sheepskin scroll opened in midair.


    ��The banning of ��television?����


    Saik quickly skimmed through the content on the sheepskin scroll. He immediately understood that it was an order to abolish television in Nond. On the signature line, it showed that the proposal was put forth by Yellow Mage. Two other Sages had also signed their signatures below his.


    ��Teacher, why? I feel that television is beneficial to Nond,�� Saik questioned in a confused manner.


    ��Saik, do you still remember the magic craving stones?��


    Yellow Mage asked the middle-aged man before him. When he heard the term ��magic craving stones,�� the serious expression on his face was gradually covered with ayer of haze.


    ��How could I forget what killed my parents? Teacher...�� said Saik.


    Yellow Mage��s disciple Saik was one of the victims of the magic craving stones. As people poisoned from the usage of magic craving stones, Saik��s parents died miserably before his eyes.


    ��At the beginning, mages were saying the magic craving stones were harmless too. They were able to greatly increase the growth of one��s magic powers. But, what ended up happening? You know better than me how miserable of an end those affected by the magic craving stones had.��


    With a calm tone, Yellow Mage spoke of a matter that cannot be refuted.


    ��The arcanotech device by the name of ��television�� is different from the magic craving stones,�� Saik refuted.


    ��It corrodes the young mages�� minds,�� interrupted Yellow Mage with a low voice, ��It��s happening to your subordinates too. For the sake of those so-called television programs, those opera singers and actors, they��ve forgotten their mage��s knowledge-seeking instincts and what their duty was. This sort of thing is happening all over Nond��s four advanced magic academies!��


    ��But teacher...��


    Saik stood up and walked to a wall in the office. A bird��s eye view map of Nond was on that wall. There were some special symbols on the map.


    ��If you really wish to ban ��television,�� our Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency wouldn��t be sufficient to handle the task.��


    ��Wouldn��t be sufficient? With the power of the Law Enforcement Agency, it is an extremely simple task to destroy those arcanotech devices spread all over Nond,�� said Yellow Mage.


    ��Indeed, it��ll be very simple to destroy them. But, the ones that will step up to stop us will not only be the people who created ��television.�� Nond��s... citizens... will also be among them.��


    A faint white colored rune inscription appeared in Saik��s hand. A charcoal pencil started floating in the air. It pointed to the locations with symbols on the map in session.


    ��ording to the information we��ve gathered in the Mage Forum, the organization by the name of Voice of Nond already has over two hundred and seventy thousand viewers. That number is still growing nonstop. If we are to add the live audience in the theater as well as the people who are only listening, it��ll be another fifty to a hundred thousand people,�� exined Saik.


    ��That is an enormous number, roughly a fifth of Nond��s poption.��


    ��They couldn��t possibly...�� When Yellow Mage was about to dere that those people wouldn��t openly oppose Nond��s Law Enforcers for the sake of television, he suddenly recalled the youngw enforcer by the name of Khaga he met in the main lounge.


    If all the audiences of the Voice of Nond were like Khaga... it was truly possible.


    Yellow Mage was certain the expression in Khaga��s eyes was serious. If he wasn��t held back by his colleagues, he would really attack a Sage for the sake of an originium crystal.


    With that in mind, Yellow Mage turned to look at the map. Seeing the numerous symbols all over Nond, he knew that they were all ces with television.


    Exactly... what was so delightful about televisions? Yellow Mage started contemting.

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331</h4>


    ��So it��s one sess and one failure?��


    Joshua exited Purple Mage��s Sage Tower. Before leaving, he turned around and did a courteous Nond-style mage bow toward the Sage Tower.


    On the second floor of the Sage Tower. A figure behind a window nodded in response to Joshua��s bow.


    In Joshua��s hand was a contract written by Purple Mage. The contract represented that this Sage had be a guest for the Voice of Nond.


    ��Why do I feel that old woman is only interested in you?��


    Ciri turned around and took a nce at the extremely tall Sage Tower. The Sage with the highest mastery of the Mind and Illusion System of magic was a woman. Furthermore, her outward appearance was extremely young.


    Nevertheless, all the Sages were people over a hundred years old. Since the founding of Nond, the Sages have only been reced three times. Because of that, Ciri does not believe Purple Mage��s youthful appearance was real. She was certain that Purple Mage was using some sort of secret illusion magic.


    ��Cough. Regardless, we��ve managed to obtain the support of a Sage.��


    Joshua recalled his interaction with the Purple Mage earlier. As a Chaos Demon, Mind and Illusion System magic wouldn��t be able to affect him.


    Because of that, Joshua was certain that Purple Mage��s youthful appearance was no illusion. Perhaps she had used some sort of special method to maintain her youth.


    During their interaction, the young Sage showed more interest toward Joshua himself than his invitation.


    Fortunately, Ciri bravely blocked the Purple Mage��s various provocative questions for Joshua. Only then was Joshua able to barely settle on an agreement with Purple Mage.


    ��With this, if we are to add Gray Mage, it��ll be two Sages.��


    Joshua handed the contract to Ciri to safekeep. The contract stated not only the desire to be a teacher on the ��Sage Thought Forum,�� it also contained a use to withdraw the ban on television.


    ��Things went very smoothly with Purple Mage. As for the Red Mage...�� Joshua��s eyes turned to Ciri��s left hand, ��Are your injuries alright?��


    ��This... is merely a simple burn.��


    Ciri waved her hand to express that she waspletely fine. But, when the matter was mentioned, this energetic magedy suddenly started feeling down.


    The reason for that was because she was the person who spoiled the talks between Joshua and the Red Mage.


    Red Mage did not receive Joshua in a gentle manner like Purple Mage did. Purple Mage not only prepared a table and chairs, she even prepared tea and desserts. Ciri felt like she was no different from a spider who had finished setting up her cobweb waiting for her prey toe.


    Byparison, the Red Mage of the Scorching mes System of magic was much more rough. The moment Joshua entered his Sage Tower, he was immediately met with a vast amount of offensive fire magic.


    The magedy apanying Joshua stepped forth to shield him. Although this magedy had exceptional talent inbat, she was no match for the traps set up by a Sage and the back of her left hand ended up being hit by a fireball.


    ��I��m already used to minor injuries like these,�� Ciri hid her left hand behind her back.


    ��...��


    Seeing the magedy turning her face around, Joshua did not continue to make things difficult for her. He directly got into the carriage parked outside the Sage Tower.


    After Ciri got in the carriage, she did not say a single word, a behavior extremely rare for her. She pulled back the curtains and looked to the Red Mage��s Sage Tower in the distance. Unknowingly, her gaze also turned to the back of her left hand.


    The minor burn on the back of her hand has beenpletely healed with healing magic. To Ciri, that injury was merely a ��chafe.��


    But, Joshua reacted in a manner that she did not expect at all... All because of that little injury, the talks between Joshua and Red Mage ended before it even started.


    The gray-colored magic power emitting from Joshua��s handpletely eliminated all the offensive magic traps in the Sage Tower. Because of that, Red Mage finally revealed himself before Joshua and Ciri.


    Gray Mage had already informed his colleagues that there would be people visiting their Sage Towers before Joshua and Ciri��s arrival.


    The traps in Red Mage��s Sage Tower were not there to guard against others. It was purely there as a test for, or perhaps as a means to tease, Joshua and Ciri.


    Joshua wouldn��t care about those traps that were incapable of causing any harm to him. Unfortunately, Red Mage went too far with his prank.


    ��Seems like the ability of the Chaos Demon��s bodyguard is quitecking.��


    Ciri remembered that the final bits of smile on Joshua��s facepletely disappeared after Red Mage said those words.


    In recement, he started confronting Red Mage. It was a confrontation that benefited neither party. In the end, the two of them, as expected, parted on bad terms.


    ��Don��t think too much about it,�� Joshua��s voice interrupted Ciri��s thoughts.


    ��I��m merely thinking about what to eat for dinner,�� replied Ciri.


    .........


    Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency.


    In order to confirm Yellow Mage��s whereabouts today, Joshua dispatched Thousand Faces to shadow him.


    The dark elf proved to Joshua her powerful abilities as an assassin.


    Even a Sage who stood at the apex of Nond wasn��t able to discover her.


    Through the intelligence provided by Thousand Faces, Joshua arrived at Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency.


    ��Law... Law Enforcement Agency.��


    It was only after exiting the horse carriage that Ciri found out they��re going to meet Yellow Mage in the Law Enforcement Agency.


    ��Yellow Mage used to be the chief of Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency, if we came anyter, would we have to go and stop thew enforcers from tearing down the televisions?�� Ciri had thought that it would take a long time for the proposals made in the Sage Parliament to be implemented. But, it seemed that Yellow Mage was astonishingly fast to act.


    He proposed the banning of television at the Sage Parliament yesterday. In only a single day, he came to the Law Enforcement Agency to personallymand the banning of television.


    ��I actually want thew enforcers to act on dismantling televisions,�� Joshua paused before continuing, ��Once that happens, I wouldn��t be the one stopping the Sages. Instead, it would be Nond��s citizens.��


    ��Could the citizens of Nond stop the decision of the Sages?��


    Ciri came to Nond with her parents at a very young age. In this city, the decisions made by the Sages were absolute.


    Things such as a protest or a rebellion by the mages has never happened before. Because of that, the citizens of Nond started having an impression that the authority of the Sage Parliament surpasses everything.


    ��The power of the masses is always the greatest. Mn... it seems like I��ve gone off topic slightly.��


    Joshua tidied up his clothes. When he stood in confrontation against the Red Mage earlier, the high temperature of the Sage Tower brought upon quite a bit of difficulty for him.


    Nevertheless, pure magic power was incapable of causing any harm to him. Furthermore, Joshua learned something through that confrontation.


    ��Ciri, remember this. We are not begging those Sages to appear on the Voice of Nond. Instead, we are inviting them... If any of them wishes to refuse, it is unnecessary for us to urge them to stay,�� Finally, a smile appeared on Joshua��s face after he said those words.


    ��We must respect the opinions of the elderly. If they insist on being stubborn, it is not something that we can change. Of course, they��ll be the ones to pay the price for their decision.��


    ��You��re trying to say that our ��Sage Thought Forum�� doesn��tck Sages?��


    Ciri once again tranted Joshua��s long-winded speech into a brief summary.


    ��Correct.��


    After gaining the support of the Purple Sage, Joshua now possesses enough strength to openly oppose Yellow Mage. As either the owner of the Voice of Nond or a Demon Prince... there was no reason for him to lower himself to the Sages anymore. Just giving them simple respect would suffice.

 Chapter 332

    <h4>Chapter 332</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency.


    Saik was feeling a bit pained to see Yellow Mage looking so down.


    As one of the students who followed Yellow Mage for the longest, he knew that while this Sage before him had a violent temper and was very strict, he was also someone who would always show concern for his students. Or perhaps, it would be better stated that he��s a teacher who cared about the entirety of Nond.


    After all, Nond was a city that Yellow Mage and the founding members of the Law Enforcement Agency rescued with their lives on the line.


    Yellow Mage was someone who watched Nond develop from a tiny town to the world renowned Capital of Magic.


    Through the passage of time, Nond grew. But, through that same passage of time, the pioneers of the past also grew into elderly individuals. In fact, a great portion of them had already left this world.


    ��Teacher, the way you��re handling this matter is too old-fashioned,�� In the end, Saik voiced his own opinion.


    It has been a real long time since Yellow Mage Croshere led the Law Enforcement Agency. Because of that, Saik, the current person in charge, was much more knowledgeable of the state of affairs in Nond.


    ��Old-fashioned?!�� Yellow Mage Croshere immediately noticed a provoking term in what his student just said.


    ��Teacher, please calm down. Before you blow your fuse, I have a piece of intelligence that you would be very interested by.��


    Saik remained extremely calm even when facing the anger shown on his teacher��s face.


    A magic rune inscription appeared in his hand. A sealed cab opened with the rune inscription. Multiple thick piles of records flew out from the cab. Theynded on the desk before Yellow Mage Croshere.


    ��Teacher, I know that you were the one guiding us youngw enforcers seventy years ago. You are a pioneer of Nond and also someone who witnessed its birth.��


    Saik sat down before Croshere. His posture was extremely straight. It was like he was participating in some sort of grand ceremony as he stared into Yellow Mage��s sunken eye sockets.


    The passage of time had turned the high-spirited genius into an old man. As Saik sighed emotionally, he hoped that his teacher would be able to face that fact.


    ��But, the current Nond is changing too quickly. In the days leading to the World Expo till now, Nond has been undergoing aplete change practically everyday.��


    ��Since the World Expo? Saik! I��ve provided guidance for the development of over half of all the arcanotech devices present on the World Expo; are you implying that my understanding of the arcanotech devices failed to keep up with the times?!�� Yellow Mage��s voice sounded like thunder.


    Faced with Yellow Mage��s question, Saik��s stern expression remained unchanged. However, the middle-aged man deeply bowed his head toward the old man before him.


    ��I am not talking about Nond��s development in arcanotech devices. Instead, what I��m talking about are the things the citizens of Nond are fond of,�� said Saik.


    ��Fond of?�� Yellow Mage was surprised. Seizing this opportunity, Saik opened the records that were brought over to the desk.


    Yellow Mage roughly nced through their contents. The time indicated on the first page wasst year. It was roughly the month before the World Expo.


    The content of this record had nothing to do with the World Expo as it was clearly stated on the title ��Weissenasche Theater.��


    ��My duty is to ensure the safety of Nond��s citizens. Because of that, I would patrol the streets of Nond practically every day,�� Saik took a pause. After he nced at the silent Yellow Mage, he continued, ��Before the World Expo, the mages on the street would practically all be talking about arcanotech devices or alchemic atelier. For example, they might discuss a certain academy��s student having managed to develop an outstanding arcanotech device or a new alchemic atelier opening somewhere in Nond. Teacher... I believe that is the Nond you��re familiar with.��


    Saik was observing Yellow Mage Croshere��s expression as he said those words. Yellow Mage nodded his head in an ��it��s only natural�� manner.


    That was the impression Nond��s older generations had of Nond.


    ��Regretfully, teacher, the discussions of Nond��s popcepletely changed one day.��


    Saik pointed to the content denoted by the number three on the record. It wrote that ��Beauty and the Demon�� began broadcasting in the Weissenasche Theater.��


    ��Ever since the performance known as ��movie�� appeared in the Weissenasche Theater, its poprity soared throughout the entire city in no time at all. By that single movie, the Weissenasche Theater defeated Nond National Theater that was showing the performance of the number one theatrical troupe from Fari, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.��


    As Saik spoke, he pointed to another record. It wrote ��Emergence of ��Hearthstone.��


    ��Shortly after, a game known as ��Hearthstone�� appeared in a tavern. At the beginning, that game of cards yed using arcanotech devices was only popr with the dwarves.��


    ��I remember that arcanotech device. Back then, Gray Mage and a bishop from the Nation of the Holy Church exhibited it on the World Expo.��


    Yellow Mage knew very little about Hearthstone. After all, he was someone who rarely held any interest in those ��trifling ythings that only serves to waste time and will.��


    ����Hearthstone�� started spreading among the mages after the World Expo. Afterwards, five in ten mages I encounter in my patrol will be talking about it. For example, they��ll say things like ��I��m definitely going to open a legendary card today,��I��m definitely going to be ranked legendary today,�� and stuff like that. Then, two of the remaining five mages not discussing Hearthstone might be discussing the movie ��Beauty and the Demon.����


    As Saik continued to narrate the transformation in the interest of Nond��s poption over the past half year, Yellow Mage��s expression grew increasingly ugly.


    ��I��ve stayed in my Sage Tower and the alchemic ateliers for too long. I never expected the ��poison�� to have appeared so long ago.��


    Yellow Mage Croshere��s line of sight continued tond on a name on the record �� Joshua Anneude.


    ��Teacher! I do not believe the harm from the movies and Hearthstone couldpare with the magic craving crystals! Instead, they are beneficial for Nond!�� Saik��s wordspletely ignored Yellow Mage��s feelings.


    ��Beneficial?! I��ve been deceived by Gray Mage to watch that so-called ��Beauty and the Demon�� performance. I admit, I��ve never seen magic and arcanotech devices capable of projecting images from the past. But, the story of ��Beauty and the Demon�� simply cannot be described as being realistic or even reasonable.��


    Perhaps it was an illusion but when Yellow Mage started mentioning ��Beauty and the Demon,�� he became more emotional.


    ��Those unreasonable things will only distort the young mages�� way of thought. And that game called Hearthstone, it will only cause the mages to waste the time they could spend on searching and acquiring knowledge!�� Yellow Mage directly dered his viewpoints.


    Saik once again witnessed how stubborn his teacher was. He was able to understand his teacher��s behavior. Back then, during Nond��s most difficult period, mages didn��t understand what it meant to have fun and enjoy life.


    They were apanied by only their books and would fall asleep everyday while searching for more knowledge. Only by obtaining greater powers with knowledge would they be able to allow for this tiny little town to gain a foothold in the vast world.


    Even now, Yellow Mage continued to hold that philosophy. Every day, he would spend his time between his Sage Tower, the alchemic ateliers and his advanced magic academy. Very rarely has he ever bothered to blend himself into Nond��s popce to experience the life of the folks and find out what they were thinking.


    As Saik was about to continue to say what had happened in Nond over the past half year, a knock on the door interrupted them.

 Chapter 333

    <h4>Chapter 333</h4>


    Joshua was sitting in the office of the Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency��s chief.


    There were two record books ced in front of him. Judging from their thickness, the books were each a hundred or so pages.


    The content recorded on the two books were mostly about the multiple ��heroic undertakings�� Joshua made aftering to Nond.


    Seeing such detailed records, Joshua felt like he became a fiendish criminal.


    He felt like the entire Law Enforcement Agency will be dispatched to take him down the moment he entered Nond.


    Even though Joshua, as a demon, was a major threat to human mages, Joshua dared to say with full conviction that he did notmit any shameful acts aftering to Nond.


    ��It would appear that Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency pays awfully close attention to me.��


    Joshua found a chair in a very natural manner and sat down across from Saik and Yellow Mage Croshere.


    ��It��s because the things you��ve done have affected Nond tremendously, Joshua Anneude.��


    After Joshua arrived, Saik returned to being a proper Law Enforcer Chief. As Yellow Mage was sitting on his seat, he had no choice but to stand next to Yellow Mage.


    Joshua��s sudden visit caught Saik off guard. But, he decided to use this opportunity to learn more about this... demon.


    Even though the Law Enforcement Agency had recorded a lot of things that Joshua did, the only personal information they had of him was that he��s a Chaos Demon, a dangerous race of demons.


    In the past, the image of demons the humans had remained in the propagandas spread by the Holy Church��s missionaries. Saik��s image of demons also came from those rumors. Even though movies had changed his viewpoint somewhat, Saik still firmly believed that demons were not creatures friendly toward humans.


    But, Saik didn��t know how to evaluate the person before him.


    The things Joshua did could be said to have changed the lives of the citizens of Nond. Whether it be the movies or the magicwork...


    Should Joshua die in the future, merely his title as the ��Creator of the Magic Network�� would be enough to make him stand on par with the Sages in the records of history.


    Regretfully, Saik was unable to feel the aura of ��greatness�� from the young-looking demon before him.


    The Chaos Demon��s every movement and action seemed to be saying ��I understand very well.��


    No... a demon capable of creating movies and the magicwork should be much more ��ancient�� than him. That innocent appearance of his must be a disguise.


    Saik, the Chief Law Enforcer who had dealt with countless people, immediately tagged Joshua as a dangerous existence.


    ��The emergence of the Flying Airships and the Arcanotech Vehicles has also brought upon great influence toward Nond, no, toward the entire world. Humanity has never once stopped progressing, no?�� said Joshua with a smile.


    ��You believed the things you created could bepared with the Arcanotech Vehicles?��


    Yellow Mage spoke suddenly. Surprisingly, he was extremely calm facing the mastermind Joshua.


    ��Not at all. I believe that both movies and the magicwork are ��luxuries�� for civilization. The things that will truly propel civilization forward should be the magic propelled machineries that appeared on the World Expo.��


    ��Luxuries, was it?�� After hearing Joshua��s exposition, Yellow Mage raised his head to look straight at the young demon, ��I do not believe your creations to be ��luxuries�� for humanity. Rather, they��re ��poisons�� that could corrode humanity��s mind and spirit.��


    After saying those words, Yellow Mage calmly waited for the young demon��s response.


    Even though he was not aggressive and forceful when speaking with Joshua, he was so calm that even he found it surprising, his words were not pleasant at all.


    If this demon truly insisted on making all the humans of Nond fall prey to the poisons known as movies and magicwork, he should be expressing anger or contempt right now.


    Indeed, there was no reason for a demon to be concerned with the feelings of humans. Furthermore, Joshua was not afraid of Yellow Mage being one of the Seven Sages.


    ��Poison of the mind and spirit, was it? I admit, a portion of what you said is true,�� said Joshua.


    ��A portion?��


    Joshua��s answer surprised Yellow Mage again.


    He brazenly admitted that Yellow Mage was right!


    Yellow Mage Croshere looked straight at the demon before him. He was unable to sense any negative emotions from Joshua.


    ��I cannot negate the potential dangers brought forth by the movies, magicwork and Hearthstone,�� Joshua spoke frankly.


    ��A portion of Nond��s mages believed the movies they��ve watched to be real. That is a fact. As for the magicwork, the citizens are able tomunicate with excessive freedom. Because of that, it��s possible for all sorts of idents to ur. As for Hearthstone, I��ve encountered multiple mages who sold all their fortune just to purchase card packs.��


    As Joshua listed the various misdeeds and abuses, an uncontainable bitter smile was present on his face.


    ��But, Yellow Mage, it is possible for the Arcanotech Vehicles to get into idents too. With the speed they��re going on the street, it��s possible that they might collide with others and take away people��s lives. That holds even more true for the Flying Airships. If I remember correctly, the current technology for Flying Airships is still not mature. A risk of falling apanies every flight...��


    Joshua stared straight at the eyes of the old man seated across from him. Without cowering in the slightest, he asked, ��Are you nning to put a halt to the development of the Arcanotech Vehicles and Flying Airships should they encounter those idents? Are you nning to dere them to be worthless and toss them into the garbage pile?��


    ��Of course not!�� Shouted Yellow Mage Croshere right away.


    Both the Arcanotech Vehicles and the Flying Airships were arcanotech machineries that would majorly influence the future of humanity. Even though they were extremely dangerous machineries, Yellow Mage wouldn��t possibly abandon them. It would be even more of an impossibility for other alchemists to abandon them.


    ��I am of the same opinion. I��ve also heard from Gray Mage that you��ve seen ��Beauty and the Demon�� too. Even though you found the plot to be unreasonable, I believe it could be said to have piqued your interest. Else, you wouldn��t be talking about it so frequently.��


    ��This has nothing to do with whether or not it��s interesting!��


    Finally, Yellow Mage��s emotions started fluctuating. But, he soon managed to calm himself.


    ��Joshua Anneude, I approve of what you��ve said. But, I still do not approve of your conduct and deeds. Because of that, I might still have Nond��s Law Enforcement Agency tear down your ��televisions.�� The things you said earlier will serve as a strong evidence for my decision,�� Yellow Mage Croshere continued to examine Joshua. He discovered that Joshua was still calm and collected. ��I believe you should know that would be the case. So, why did you bother to speak of those things that will be detrimental to your cause?��


    ��That��s because I did note here for my own interests. Instead, I came here for the interest of Nond��s citizens. Or perhaps I should say, I came here for the future of this city.��


    Joshua ced an invitation letter on the desk and pushed it toward Yellow Mage.


    ��Since you believed the minds of Nond��s youth has been corrupted by the Voice of Nond program, why not personally correct them? I believe that the young mages will encounter multiple temptations for things detrimental to themselves in their lives. Only their teachers and parents will be able to guide them toward the right path. Right now, what you should do is to fulfill your duty as a Sage; not bing a demolitionist,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 334

    <h4>Chapter 334</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    Yellow Mage was holding back his temper to finish listening to Joshua��s speech. But, after hearing what Joshua said, he was unable to keep his stern expression in check.


    If the demon before him didn��t know about the corruption brought upon by the movies and the Voice of Nond, Yellow Mage would be able to steel his heart to weed out all those things from Nond at once.


    But, Joshua not only knew about the negative influences of his creations, he even openly dered that he also wished to change the negative detrimental influences from his creations.


    When looking from a certain point of view, this demon had the same sort of motive as Yellow Mage.


    ��You are correct, Joshua... We, as pioneers, must guide the mages far away from those dangerous temptations.��


    Yellow Mage slowly raised the tea cup in his hand. After drinking all the tea in the cup, he ced the cup back on the desk.


    Then, when this Sage raised his head, a dense cold sensation enveloped Joshua��s body. It seemed like tiny electric currents had seized Joshua��s clothes. The sound of soft electric crackles could be heard beside Joshua��s ears the entire time.


    ��Unfortunately, the only cure I could think of would be eliminating them like how we��ve eliminated magic craving crystals back then,�� Yellow Mage��s tone was extremely t. But, the air he gave off now waspletely different from before. He was staring at the young demon across from him.


    ��Addiction is a poison that can take root in one��s mind. If they��re notpletely uprooted, they wouldn��t be eliminated!��


    At this moment, Joshua finally felt the imposingness of a Sage. The power contained in Yellow Mage��s aged body was simply immeasurable.


    ��In that case, Yellow Mage, you are free to give it a try.��


    A small amount of gray magic power started spilling out from Joshua��s body. In an instant, the electric currents flowing through his clothes disappeared.


    In an instant, the scent of danger filled the room. Standing behind Joshua, Ciri was already tightly holding onto her staff. Saik who stood beside Yellow Mage was also prepared to intervene to calm the two parties.


    ��Furthermore, I have note here to plea for your leniency. I am purely here to present to you this invitation letter. The details are written in the letter. If you��re interested, you can reach me through Gray Mage at any time.��


    Joshua had no desire to waste time and energy to confront this Sage. He directly stood up and ced his left hand on his chest to give a mage-style bow of courtesy toward Yellow Mage. Then, he left the room with Ciri.


    ��Teacher, you shouldn��t have scared them away.��


    After seeing that Joshua and Ciri had left the room, Saik heaved a sigh. The aura emitted by Yellow Mage earlier was simply too terrifying. Even he, a seniorw enforcer and the current chief, couldn��t help but feel his heartbeat elerating and his breathing bing difficult.


    No matter how one looked at this, it would all seem like Yellow Mage was forcing them to leave.


    ��Scared away? Chaos Demons do not fear any mages,�� Yellow Mage turned to look at the invitation letter on the desk. He felt the urge to raise his tea cup to drink a sip. But, when he did so, he discovered that his tea cup was already empty.


    ��Teacher, what are you feeling apprehensive about?��


    Saik immediately refilled Yellow Mage Croshere��s tea cup. As Yellow Mage was looking at the invitation letter, he didn��t even notice that his tea cup was already empty.


    Even though the Sage reacted like he was not concerned with the things spoken by the Chaos Demon, Yellow Mage was clearly only considering the matter with the invitation letter right now.


    ��Saik... do you still remember how we were getting rid of the magic craving crystals back then?�� Yellow Mage asked all of a sudden.


    ��Of course. Back then, teacher charged into thergest corporation distributing the magic craving crystals and burned it down in a sea of mes. The magic craving crystals were all dragged to the open za and publicly crushed to bits. I remember that there were countless mages attempting to stop you,�� Saik clearly remembers that night of many years past. mes were burning in Nond��s central za. The mes continued to burn all night long.


    ��That vacantnd has be Nond National Theater. If I am to burn down Nond National Theater in the same manner I did back then, how many years will I have to stay in prison?��


    ��ording to Nond��stestws, arson, through either the use of fire source or fire based magic, in severe cases, is punishable by over thirty years of imprisonment. You wish to burn down Nond National Theater, one of Nond��s most famous buildings. Should you do so, another five years of imprisonment will likely be added,�� Saik replied diligently to inform what the period of imprisonment would be should his teacher decide tomit arson.


    ��That��s quite severe. Who wrote thosews?��


    ��Sage Parliament,�� replied Saik.


    Yellow Mage grew silent. He quietly gulped down all the tea in his cup.


    When Yellow Mage ced his cup back down, two wax-sealed scrolls were present before him. One was the one that he brought over, the permit to ban television in Nond. As for the other, it was the invitation letter from Joshua.


    This Sage continued to sit before the desk for a very long time. His student Saik also stopped talking after pouring him another cup of tea.


    It was like time had stopped. The tea had turned cold. Saik was to pour out the tea and pour a new cup of tea when Yellow Mage finally spoke.


    ��There��s no need. I have an inscription lesson this afternoon.��


    After Yellow Mage spoke all of a sudden, he stood up from the chair, held his crutch and began to slowly walk toward the door.


    ��Teacher, are we to carry out the permit?�� Saik noticed Yellow Mage had left the two scrolls on the desk.


    ��Wait till I finish my inscription lesson. I��ll do it myself,�� said Yellow Mage.


    ��Then... about this invitation letter,�� Saik picked up the invitation letter from the desk.


    ��I don��t need it. If you think it��s useless, throw it away.��


    Yellow Mage pushed open the door and left Saik��s office after saying those words.


    Saik looked at the two wax-sealed scrolls. The two scrolls represented twopletely different choices.


    The first choice was to abide by Nond��s tradition and use force to rid the arcanotech devices known as television corroding the minds of the youth.


    As for the second choice, it was to reach a pragmaticpromise and lead Nond��s mages through a milder method.


    In the past, Yellow Mage might choose the first choice without any hesitation. But, the era had changed. It was no longer an era where staff-holding mages could unbridledly kill criminals on the street..


    Saik believed this also represented the future direction Nond will be proceeding toward. Yellow Mage��s decision was extremely important.


    Should Yellow Mage choose thetter option, television will be thoroughly developed in Nond. It will bring Nond to a whole-new era.


    Feeling slightly powerless, Saik sat before his desk. As Yellow Mage��s student, Saik should be supporting the decision from his teacher.


    But, ever since that demon by the name of Joshua came to Nond, more and more travelers starteding to Nond from various other countries.


    They did note to Nond because Nond was famed for its magic knowledge. Instead, they came purely to watch the legendary movies or experience the mystical magicwork sung by the wandering minstrels and bards.


    That��s right... the miracles that Chaos Demon created in Nond has begun to quietly spread through the entire world.


    Saik believed that the Voice of Nond will not be limited to Nond only. Not long after... both the magicwork and the Voice of Nond will likely cover the entire world.

 Chapter 335: Chapter 335 – Education (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 335: �C Education (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Croshere Advanced Magic Academy.


    A rare asion, Gray Mage was visiting his friend��s advanced magic academy.


    But, he did note to Croshere Advanced Magic Academy openly. Instead, he had sneaked his way inside.


    He was ncing left and right. It seemed like he was confirming that he was not being followed.


    He was also constantly reminding the owl on his shoulder to keep quiet.


    Even though he was already an old man, he revealed exceptional stealth maneuvers. Noiselessly, he arrived at the heart of the academy, the building where the Headmaster��s Office was located.


    Gray Mage Lursk lightly knocked on the Headmaster��s Office. After he heard e in�� from across the door, he finally pushed it open and entered.


    ��What brought you here this time around?��


    Having just returned from the Law Enforcement Agency, Yellow Mage looked at the old man who could only be described as ��totally unkempt.��


    ��I brought over a good stuff for you, old partner.��


    Gray Mage quickly walked over to Yellow Mage��s desk. He put his hand into the long sleeve of his robe, took out apletely white originium crystal and ced it on the desk.


    ��Don��t need it.��


    Yellow Mage raised the book in his hand. He didn��t even bother to nce at the so-called ��good stuff�� mentioned by Gray Mage.


    The two of them knew each other for many years. But, instead of friends, it would be more urate to say that Yellow Mage viewed Gray Mage as his arch-enemy, his rival as both an advanced magic academy��s headmaster and as a mage.


    But, Gray Mage never considered him an arch-enemy. Every now and then, he would sneak into Croshere��s magic academy for a get-together or tea session with Yellow Mage.


    ��This originium crystal contained the recording for ��L��on: The Demon.�� These things known as the ��movie originals�� are extremely precious in Nond! Didn��t you mention a while back that you want to see a movie withw enforcers?��


    Gray Mage��s words triggered Yellow Mage. After returning to his magic academy, Croshere has been intertwined between the invitation from that demon and the banning of television.


    At a time like this, Yellow Mage appeared out from nowhere to ruthlessly expose him. Yellow Mage couldn��t help his eyebrows from throbbing nonstop. Annoyed, he waved his hand at Gray Mage.


    ��Not interested! Take it away! I��m busy; I still have an inscription lesson this afternoon!��


    ��You can keep it to watch tomorrow. You can store it together with the orignium crystal that contains the recording for ��Beauty and the Demon,''�� Gray Mage stroked his beard in a proud manner.


    Gray Mage��s words triggered Yellow Mage again. The owl standing on Gray Mage��s shoulder suddenly spread its feathers out like a peacock. Its two eyes were open to their maximum. As a bird, it was able to instinctively sense danger.


    ��Croshere, even if you��re angry, it wouldn��t be able to change anything. Likely, there will only be one or two dozen students present for your afternoon inscription lesson. Why not take this opportunity to...��


    Before his old buddy could finish speaking, Croshere pped close his book. The sound was so loud that it interrupted Gray Mage��s speech.


    ��If you came here to humiliate me, you should return, Lursk!�� Yellow Mage��s voice was ice-cold. If he was confronting other young mages or even that Chaos Demon, he would take note to restrain his strength.


    But, facing Gray Mage, someone who was also one of the Seven Sages, Yellow Mage would not hold back his strength in the slightest.


    ��How could I be here to humiliate you? Old friend, you know that I have the same viewpoint as you,�� Gray Mage let out a soft sigh, ��If I came here to humiliate you, wouldn��t I be humiliating myself in the process?��


    ��Then why are you here? Are you feeling proud that you��re standing on that demon��s side?��


    Yellow Mage did not care about his image at all before his peer. He unleashed his anger without holding back anything.


    ��I actually came here for the sake of discussing a very important matter with you,�� Seeing that his old friend was bing more and more angry, Gray Mage stopped joking, ��Our academies�� students are acting too presumptuouslytely.��


    ��Presumptuously?��


    Yellow Mage ced his book down on the desk. He looked at the unkempt old man with a serious expression.


    ��Sure enough, that arcanotech device has affected your students too. Did you find it intolerable too? So, you��re agreeing with my proposal now?��


    ��To ban that arcanotech device throughout Nond... forgive me but I will not be able to ept that. Croshere... the effect television will have for Nond, no, for the entire world, is something inestimable,�� Gray Mage shook his head.


    ��Inestimable? You mean how it has caused the young mages to lose their most important desire for knowledge?!�� Yellow Mage questioned loudly.


    At this moment, Gray Mage waved his hand. Arge quantity of magicwork interfaces suddenly appeared all around him. He once again waved his aged fingers.


    Hundreds of interfaces started to rapidly disappear. In the end, only a single magicwork interface remained.


    ��I believe that,pared to banning television, it is more effective for us to change the way we manage our academies,�� Gray Mage pushed the magicwork interface to Yellow Mage��s face. It was a post from the Mage Forum.


    ��...��


    Yellow Mage was about to open his mouth to ridicule his old friend again when his attention was captured by the post on the forum.


    ��Grading system, electives, clubs...��


    Yellow Mage was staring at the contents of the post. He started to subconsciously read out loud the things written on post. In the end, after reading everything, he became silent.


    ��What do you think?�� asked Gray Mage.


    ��It��s a shallow theory. A portion of it is identical to our current academic systems but there��s also a lot of fascinating details. For example, course credits and clubs. There��s also those so-called electives.��


    The overbearingness and anger was no longer present on Yellow Mage��s face. He put on his sses and started to discuss with Gray Mage.


    ��While it is indeed shallow, it��s very sensible... Our advanced academies are toox with our rules. But, if we are to expunge students for minor mistakes, it��ll be too harsh too... Course credits and grading system is an optimal solution to determine if a student is performing properly. It will also serve to encourage them to work harder. As for the electives, we have a simr sort of system in our academies already. But, they��re all courses that are rted with magic. Croshere, do you think humans are only seeking knowledge just so that they can be powerful mages?��


    ��No, it��s not only so that they can be powerful mages...�� Yellow Mage murmured those words.


    Advanced magic academies. As the name implies, the academies were established to nurture mages. Because of that, all the courses were rted to magic: alchemic study, magic-based pharmaceuticals, rune inscriptions, etc...


    While the students might consider bing a mage as a lifetime career, a portion of them do not view magic as their interest, their passion. Instead, they viewed them as a means to obtain status and survival in the world.


    ��The clubs will serve as a means to encourage this system. Organizations created by the students... At that time, the academies will definitely be bustling with noise and excitement,�� Gray Mage was already imagining what the academies will be like.


    Yellow Mage did not say anything. He continued to browse the content of the post. The post only provided a concept. It seemed like the person who wrote it was not a professional ��educationalist.��


    The poster only knew about those concepts. Or perhaps, they only knew about those interesting ideas and were using a rather shoddy method to illustrate and promote them on the Mage Forum.


    But, to Yellow Mage and Gray Mage, that shoddy method was no different from an apocalypse. Reading the contents, Yellow Mage was able to instantly realize the corruption of the advanced magic academies �� their overemphasis on nurturing powerful mages.


    As Yellow Mage read to thetter half of the post, he couldn��t help but feel awe and admiration toward some of the concepts mentioned in the post. He felt like shouting ��amazing!��


    But, at the end of the post, the poster proposed something that had nothing to do with education.


    ��Once a year, a prize is presented to the world��s greatest inventor, an intelligent organism that has provided the greatest contribution to the field of magic inscriptions, alchemy, arcanotech or magic research.�� Yellow Mage carefully read out loud thest paragraph of the post. It was the concept of awarding a prize to the ��world��s greatest.��


    ��What��s the difference between this prize and being exhibited on the World Expo?�� Yellow Mage turned to look at his old friend and expressed his confusion.


    ��In my opinion, they��re practically no different,�� said Gray Mage, ��It��s just that the ones that appeared on the World Expo are all inventors of arcanotech devices. As for the people that discovered new magic inscriptions, created new magic-based pharmaceuticals and other magic rted discoveries... they are all people who brought great and important progress to humanity��s knowledge of magic. There are countless great magic academics, alchemists and pharmacists in this world. It��s quite inappropriate to only reward the inventors of arcanotech devices with the ability to be on the World Expo.��


    When Gray Mage��s words reached this point, he noticed his old friend Yellow Mage��s hands were trembling. Gray Mage was surprised by the sight.


    ��Croshere, are you alright?��


    ��All these years, since the establishment of the Law Enforcement Agency, I��ve not felt this excited in a very long time.��


    Yellow Mage was staring at thest paragraph of the post. Even though it was a simple concept of an award, even though it was something simr to how the nobles will award others with titles and medals, he couldn��t help his excitement, his long stagnant blood from burning hot again, as he imagined the future after the awards were established.


    ��That��s right. We do need a medal tomemorate those great inventors, creators and discoverers! This medal will only be awarded to the greatest in the world. This meant that... it will be one of the greatest honors to obtain in the world, far superior to obtaining a title from a king! Countless mages will be tempted by it!�� Yellow Mage seemed to be speaking to Gray Mage. Yet, he also seemed to be speaking to himself.


    ��In the end, we are all people who pursue after fame...��


    Seeing his old friend��s excitement, Gray Mage couldn��t help himself from sighing.


    Having reached the height of bing a Sage of Nond, Gray Mage no longer holds any desire for wealth, greed or lust. With the paramount glory of being a Sage of Nond as his title, he was incapable of feeling much joy even if he managed to achieve new aplishments. But, the award to the greatest, merely the concept was enough to have Gray Mage regain hispetitive spirit.


    He was certain that his old friend must be feeling the same way as him.


    ��But, in order to let the mages of the world learn about this award, we��ll have to wait until the next World Expo.��


    Even though Yellow Mage was feeling impatient and desired to inform the world��s mages of the creation of an award to honor the greatest in the field of magic, the promation must be done in a venue with enough reputation. Right now, the only method he could think of was to do the awarding ceremony on the World Expo.


    ��There��s no need for us to wait till then,�� Gray Mage picked up the originium crystal ced on the desk, ��Television and the magicwork are stages not inferior to the World Expo.��


    ��Television...��


    Once television was mentioned, the passion and excitement immediately disappeared from Yellow Mage��s face.


    ��Lursk, do you know the poster? Firebringer... I have no impression of that username.��


    At this moment, Yellow Mage decided to shift the topic of their talks. He took a nce at the poster��s username... Firebringer.


    He immediately startedparing the username with the great mages he knew.


    Even though Nond��s Seven Sages were people standing at the apex of humanity��s magic, there existed many mages in the world that could match Nond��s Sages.


    Those mages would either be kings�� assistants or vagabonds who searched for the unknown.


    The knowledge those wild mages possessed were things that not even he, a Sage of Nond, dared to look down upon.


    But, afterparing the username with the wild mages of his memory, Yellow Mage was unable to match ��Firebringer�� with any of them.


    ��It��s natural for you to have no impression of that user. The reason for that is because the user is a demon,�� Gray Mage spoke with a smile on his face.


    ��Demon...�� The image of the Chaos Demon Joshua immediately appeared in Yellow Mage��s mind, ��How could it be....��


    Yellow Mage couldn��t believe that the Chaos Demon who began his career with entertainment and music would propose this many exciting concepts.


    Whether it be the guidelines to transform education or the award presented to the world��s greatest in the field of magic, they were both grand notions.


    ��No, it is impossible,�� When Yellow Mage��s gazended on the originium crystal on his desk, he suddenly felt relieved.


    From the records he saw in the Law Enforcement Agency, that Chaos Demon had created miracles after miracles aftering to Nond. Perhaps now, he was set to create some new miracles.


    Suddenly, while his old friend was mumbling to himself, Gray Mage said, ��Croshere, I n to tear down the ��television�� in the magic arena and put ��televisions�� into designated ssrooms.��


    ��...�� After hearing Gray Mage��s proposal, Yellow Mage grew silent again. He seemed to be making a difficult choice. But, after a short few minutes...


    ��Add me in. I��ll inform you of the ssrooms for the ��televisions��ter,�� said Yellow Mage.


    With that, Yellow Mage and Gray Mage started discussing the concrete details for a course credits, grading system and clubs. They also discussed what sort of extra courses they should add for the students to choose from. Their discussionsted deep into the night. Yellow Mage even postponed his afternoon lecture.


    It was only when the headmaster��s office was piled up with papers with various different proposals that the two Sages reached some unanimous verdicts.


    ��It would appear that we��ll not be able to create the new system in only one day,�� said Yellow Mage while holding a pile of waste papers.


    ��But these concepts are indeed feasible. I��ll continue to research them upon my return to my Sage Tower tonight.��


    Gray Mage was nning to leave. However, he was suddenly stopped by Yellow Mage.


    ��Lursk... do you know how to obtain something called ��originium crystal record�� for the previous World��s Singerspetition?��

 Chapter 336

    <h4>Chapter 336</h4>


    Two dayster.


    Carrying a couple books in her hand, Prophet was walking in the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. Her four students were following after her.


    She had just finished the ��programming�� lecture personally taught by His Highness Joshua. A rare asion, she had some free time to study other courses this afternoon.


    Aftering to Nond, Prophet began soaking up the knowledge humans had of magic with an efficiency even greater than a sponge.


    Whether they be knowledge about magic rune inscriptions, alchemy or arcanotech, Prophet would always consider them to be important courses and would learn them earnestly.


    Compared to the hardworking prophet, her four students seemed much more undisciplined.


    ��Sure enough, Miss Luvita became the champion...��


    ��Well, that nun called Lia didn��t perform that great in the final match.��


    Prophet��s students were discussing the ��World��s Singers��petition. When she heard theirments, Prophet stopped and turned to look at a building called the ��Alchemic Building.�� Through the window, Prophet could see arge lecture hall with a capacity over a thousand beingpletely packed with students.


    But, those students were not there to listen to a certain teacher��s lectures. Instead, they were there because of the instation of an arcanotech device called ��television.��


    ��It��s already packed! Lysa, it��s all your fault; it��s all because your magic pharmaceuticals lecture took too long.��


    ��I have no idea that professor would talk nonstop! I even have to sneak out from the lecture.��


    Prophet��s four students also stopped before the Alchemic Building. As they looked through the window, the mixed-vampire girl called Lysa sneaked a nce at the book-holding Prophet.


    ��The four of you, don��t be too absorbed in the arcanotech device created by His Highness Joshua.��


    Prophet was standing there staring at her four students. Originally, she thought that since both the magicwork and television were creations from the Third Prince Joshua and she was held the position of a subordinate, there was no reason for her to forbid her students from watching television or using the magicwork.


    But today, Prophet was finally at the end of her patience.


    The difficult environment of the Demon Realm drilled a hardworking attitude into her students. But, once they came to Nond, their minds werepletely corroded by thefort of Nond!


    ��Teacher, aren��t all our lessons for today already finished?�� Lysa began to plea for leniency from their teacher.


    ��Just because your lessons are over doesn��t mean that you should stop learning. You four still need to prepare for tomorrow��s learning at the alchemic workshops. Most importantly...�� Prophet took a nce at the sight of the Alchemic Building��s lecture hall.


    Who knows how many students sitting there had sneaked out of their sses like Lysa.


    This indirectly revealed that ��television�� was extremely well-received by the young mages of Nond.


    ��Do not be like those humans and stop skipping sses for the sake of watching the Voice of Nond,�� ordered Prophet.


    ��Teacher, please rest assured. We��ve only skipped our sses after we confirmed the lectures had nothing to do with us.��


    ��I am not worried about your efficiency in gaining knowledge.��


    Prophet turned around to look at the most magnificent building in the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy, the Observation Tower located in the center of the academy.


    The top floor of the Observation Tower was where the Headmaster��s Office was located.


    ��Instead, I am worried about the fact that what you��re doing might provoke some troublesome existences.��


    ��Troublesome... you��re talking Nond��s Sages?��


    The mixed-blood vampire girl Lysa immediately realized what Prophet was worried about.


    ��Lysa is correct. The four of you, listen carefully. This city isn��t our race��s territory. Although His Highness Joshua has established a favorable ��public opinion�� that protected us here, the real rulers of this city are those Sages. Once the Sages view His Highness Joshua��s creations to be harmful, we will have to bid our farewell to these knowledge.��


    As Prophet spoke, she slightly raised the books she was carrying. Her students felt extremely baffled just by reading the titles of the books.


    Even though Prophet��s status was that of a new student in the advanced magic academy, the courses she decided to take could beparable to Sages.


    ��Teacher, I��ve heard that one of the Seven Sages, the Yellow Mage, came to our academy again a couple days ago. It seems that he was the reason why the television at the magic arena was dismantled.��


    ��I feel like His Highness Joshua should��ve noticed it by now.��


    Lysa had an optimistic point of view. But, Prophet did not view things in the same manner.


    ��I need to confirm this with His Highness Joshua.��


    Prophet can��t stop worrying. She opened her magicwork interface and used the messenger function to send a message to Joshua. The message stated that she wished to be able to meet with Joshua in private.


    Joshua soon sent her a reply. The ce for the meeting was deemed to be Joshua��s residence �� the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Not long after she received Joshua��s message, a mage holding arge quantity of scrolls brushed past them.


    Prophet��s students were discussing meaningless everyday stuff but Prophet��s sharp eyes were captured by the scrolls held by that mage.


    ��Teacher, where are you going?��


    Lysa noticed that her teacher suddenly started following an unknown mage. Prophet did not answer her student and continued to quietly follow that mage.


    The mage walked all the way to the fountain za located in the center of the academy. There was an announcement board at the side of the za. A pile of announcements, questions and answers were posted on there. Over time, those papers on the announcement board all turned into waste.


    Through magic, the scrolls that mage held started floating in the air. One of the scrolls spreaded open onto the announcement board.


    The size of the scroll was akin to a detailed map. But, there were no drawings on the scroll. Instead, numerous words, enough to give one a headache from looking at them, were present on the scroll.


    ��New... academy rules and regtions?��


    Following after Prophet, her students noticed the scroll��s headline. They suddenly realized why Prophet followed after that unknown mage.


    ��The Sages has started acting.��


    Prophet quickly skimmed through the contents of the new rules and regtions. She soon gained a rough understanding of the new rules for the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    Apart from changing some of the existing rules, the most eye-catching announcement was the introduction of the course credit and grading system. Furthermore, this academy was actually nning to introduce other courses besides magic!


    How... could this be!?


    ��Teacher! Look... students could form organizations called ��clubs and associations!�� Furthermore, if the associations manage to acquire outstanding achievements, they will bemended by the academy.��


    The mixed-vampire girl Lysa��s focus was different from Prophet��s.


    ��In the future, there will be more than just magic-rted courses. Students are also able to choose to study operas, economy, performances etc. Mmmm... I wonder if we could establish an opera association.��


    ��Lysa, granted that I decide to form an association, I would never form your so-called opera association,�� Prophet interrupted her student��s fantasy.


    ��Then... Teacher, what sort of association do you wish to form?��


    After entering the academy, Lysa had managed to, with her abilities, faintly detect the existence of other demons in the academy.


    Although she had not yet tried to interact with those demons, she felt that it would be nice to establish an association for her fellow demonkind.


    Since the opera association that she yearned for the most wouldn��t be formed because of her teacher��s rejection, she would have no choice but to listen to her teacher��s proposal.


    Hearing her student��s yearning tone, Prophet pushed up her wooden frames and softly said, ��Agricultural association. In short, Farming Division.��

 Chapter 337

    <h4>Chapter 337</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    It was near dinner time when Joshua received Prophet.


    The demon realm��s chief ��scientist�� looked as young as ever. She was carrying several thick books in her hands. Her tiny arms made people ponder if she could carry the weight of those books.


    ��What has brought you here today?��


    Joshua prepared a chair for Prophet to sit on.


    Strictly speaking, Prophet was a subordinate of his elder sister. Even though she was a firm ally to him, she was not, in aplete sense, ��one of his people.��


    ��About this... I��ve been to the underground dwarf city beneath Nond and have seen the transportation of foodstuffs. It��s only a matter of time before those foodstuffs reached the Royal Capital. On behalf of Her Highness Cecily, I would like to thank Your Highness for the aid you��ve provided to the citizens of the Royal Capital.��


    Prophet ced the books she was carrying on the chair behind her. Then, she suddenly kneeled and lowered her head toward Joshua.


    ��Shouldn��t this be my duty? While I might look like this, I am still the third prince of the Demon Realm.��


    Seeing Prophet kneeling to him, Prophet remembered his distinguished title as a prince.


    ��Go ahead and tell me what really brought you here. Is there something that cannot be discussed on the magicwork?��


    Joshua indicated for Ciri to support Prophet back up so that she could talk while sitting on the chair behind her.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I am worried that Nond��s Sages could very possibly be hostile toward you.��


    As Prophet spoke, she gently pushed back the books she carried over to the back of the chair. After creating a bit of space, she sat on the chair.


    ��Hostile? You��re talking about the feeling of antipathy the Sages had toward television?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Yes, that��s correct. Your Highness Joshua, you seemed to have realized it sooner than me. Have you managed to think of a way to handle this matter?�� asked Prophet, ��If the hostility from Nond��s Sages continues to increase, it��s very probable that they will drive you out of Nond. And that would be tremendously detrimental to both you and the Demon Realm.��


    Behind the sses of her wooden frames, Prophet��s eyes were staring straight at Joshua. She was extremely serious toward this matter.


    Deep in Prophet��s eyes, Joshua was able to see a feeling of yearning.


    Aftering to Nond, the Capital of Magic, the young-looking schr had learned magic knowledge far more advanced than those from the Demon Realm.


    To Prophet, this was no different from a long-starved individual seeing a self-service buffet with all sorts of foods. Moreover, all the foods were free of charge and she could also ask for take-out containers to bring the food back to feed her family.


    ��Through your effort, our race was able to obtain a temporary shelter in Nond. Furthermore, the humans were willing to share their magic knowledge with us. That is something that even I would never dare to imagine in the past. It could be said that it��s a... miracle. As such, Your Highness Joshua, I do not wish to lose this opportunity.��


    There was no fluctuation of emotion in Prophet��s tone. But, her final sentence fully revealed her desire to Joshua.


    ��Prophet, would you mind showing me the books behind you?��


    Joshua decided to ��selectively�� ignore the topic of the Sages�� hostility and shifted topic to Prophet��s study.


    When Joshua made that request, Prophet was able to sense the meticulousness behind it. Nevertheless, she did not uncover Joshua��s intention and, with some difficulty, picked up the first book behind her, an extremely thick book, and ced it before Joshua.


    ��Private Letters From Big Hat Romer �C Connection Between Life and Inscriptions��


    Joshua took a nce at the title of the book before opening it to skim its contents.


    He discovered that the contents were mainly about the connection between life and magic inscriptions. There were a whole bunch of specialized terms and nouns. Reading them, Joshua felt a slight headache.


    ��You should stop reading it. Big Hat Romer is a mage from a faraway era. Reading his book would make you feel like you��re reading a whole bunch of crazy and unfounded ravings. It��s possible that not even the Sages are able to make senses out of them. In the past, my elder sister has spent some time reading his books too. But, as she continued reading them, she ended up falling asleep,�� Ciri whispered in Joshua��s ears.


    ��Eh... mmm.��


    Joshua also felt like this book was a whole bunch of crazy and unfounded ravings. However, he was very familiar with some of the concepts written in the book �� gene.


    While Joshua was incapable of understanding all those specialized terminologies, he was able to faintly guess that this book was talking about genes and heredity. The only difference was that this was a magic version.


    For Joshua who would generally only get a score from ten to thirty in his biology exams, that book was something that he cannot possibly understand.


    He did not expect that a mage from the middle ages would��ve realized the existence of gics and even wrote it down as a book... Joshua realized that he had underestimated the ��potential�� of the humans of this world again.


    ��Prophet, you��re studying this?�� Joshua returned the book to Prophet.


    ��This book mentioned that it is possible for us to alter the growth of wheat, rice and other crops through their ��foundation.�� As for how to alter the foundations, I��ve only grasped some clues and have yet to put them to test,�� said Prophet.


    ��Olddy, if your tests were to seed, you��d be the ��Mother of GMO�� of this world!��


    Joshua no longer dared to view the person before him as a little girl. If Prophet was living on Earth, she��d likely be one of those top researchers, a scientist who would be able to win the Nobel Prize with any minor achievements.


    ��Apart from this, Your Highness Joshua, regarding the programming course taught by you, I��ve gained a rough understanding of the existence of ��programming.�� I��ve also attempted to program a ��basic sequential program�� that you spoke of.��


    Prophet was able to quickly guess that Joshua was very interested in her learning abilities and the knowledge she had grasped. She immediately found a pile of papers from the second book.


    ��You��ve managed to learn programming already?�� Joshua was startled to hear that. So far, there were only three ��locals�� he knew that were able to program.


    The first person was Ciri��s elder sister. While that girl��s attainment in magic was not very high, she was extremely hardworking and has barely managed to gain a basic understanding of programming.


    As for the other two individuals, they were Gray Mage Lursk and Archbishop Desireless from the Nation of the Holy Church. These two old men who attained exceptional mastery in magic have sessfully reached a level of proficiency where they could create basic sequential programs.


    In fact, Gray Mage Lursk even requested for Joshua to add more functions, such as being able to open multiple windows at once, to the next versions of the magicwork.


    And now, the fourth ��local�� to grasp programming has appeared before Joshua.


    ��Due to my memories, I possess the same amount of rune inscriptions as Your Highness Joshua. However, as my memories are stored in the Demon Realm, I am unable to utilize those rune inscriptions for magic. Nevertheless, I am able to utilize them topile these...plex calctions. Unfortunately, as there is no development tool in the magicwork, I ended up having to write them down on paper.��


    Prophet handed several pieces of paper to Joshua. Those were the simplest programming functions written in english.


    When ced on the magicwork, thousands or even tens of thousands of rune inscriptions were needed to simte these one or two line codes.


    The codes written by Prophet were merely a simplified version.


    ��Codes for Pong?�� Joshua took a rough nce and was able to determine what she wrote.


    Prophet nodded.


    ��Your assistant Ciri��s elder sister has shown the program to me. I attempted to code it using my own logic. It seemed that the number of rune inscriptions needed for my imitation was a bit much. But, I��ve managed to sessfully write the codes in the end. Is it possible to run it on the magicwork?�� asked Prophet.


    ��Of... course,�� Joshua no longer knew how he should describe what he was feeling. When he raised his head to look at the young Prophet sitting across from him, the expression in his eyes had changedpletely.


    It was as if the person sitting across from him was not a little girl but instead countless Triple-A titles of the tremendous inte empire.

 Chapter 338: Chapter 338 – Magic Network (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 338: �C Magic Network (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Trantor: Yang_Wenli


    ��Your Highness Joshua, are you alright?��


    Prophet noticed the change in Joshua��s expression.


    It was not a friendly expression. If Joshua was a random passerby on the street and Ciri saw him having such an expression, she would��ve called for Nond��sw enforcers to arrest him.


    ��Prophet...��


    Joshua was mulling over how to entice Prophet. No matter how young she looked, he knew that she would not be interested in candies. Likely, if he was to offer her candy, she would ask him ��why?��


    Regretfully, Joshua��s haven��t had many interactions with Prophet. Because of that, his impression of this schrly little girl remained at ��she��s expressionless, an ultra bookworm, etc.��


    ��Are you very interested in programming?�� After thinking about it for a while, Joshua ultimately asked a very simple question.


    ��I��m interested in theposition of the magicwork as it��s apletely new sort of magic inscription system. My curiosity prompted me to study under Your Highness Joshua��s programming course. However, as I��vee to Nond under Her Highness Cecily��s order, I am unable to spend too much time on the subject of programming.��


    Prophet has detected Joshua��s intentions. While the magicwork was a fresh subject for her, she was unlike her four students and would not allow herself to be tempted by novelties. She was capable of utilizing her reasons to control her desire.


    ��Things are not looking well in the Demon Realm. Your Highness Joshua, knowledge regarding the human world��s arcanotech devices and alchemy are the things the Demon Realm needed the most. They are also the areas Her Highness Cecily wishes to grasp the most.��


    ��Eh... Indeed, it��s hard to refute that. The infrastructures of the Demon Realm are indeedgging tremendously.��


    Joshua recalled through the memories of the Third Prince. Even when ignoring the disparity in magic research between the Demon Realm and Nond, the infrastructures of the Demon Realm were also far inferior.


    Nond has sessfully entered the ��industrial age�� but the Demon Realm was still stuck in a ��medieval era.��


    ��But, Prophet, what about after you��ve finished with all that? Once the alchemic factories and machinery industries are established in the Demon Realm, what do you n to do then?�� asked Joshua.


    ��I believe Her Highness Cecily will give me additional orders. Your elder sister will not stop at just providing sufficient food for the popce. She will definitely set her target to surpassing humanity��s arcanotech devices.�� Prophet ced the pieces of paper containing the basic program she wrote back in between her book, ��Regretfully, Your Highness Joshua,pared to the virtual product created through the magicwork, what your elder sister needed more are the alchemic workshops that could be put into production.��


    Joshua slowly walked over to Prophet and half squatted, ��You don��t have to worry. I wouldn��t interfere with your choice. Very rarely would I force others.��


    ��...��


    Not interfere?


    Prophet felt skeptical toward Joshua��s response. The moment she sensed the change in the expression in his eyes as he looked at her, Prophet realized that things could be developing toward a terrible direction.


    She never expected for the Demon Realm��s Third Prince to value her learning ability so much.


    Even though Prophet��s curiosity made her very interested in the magicwork, she was a freak of absolute rationality. Because of that, she knew that the things she should be learning now were the human��s arcanotech technologies and alchemic research.


    That was also the order from Her Highness Cecily.


    Had it been someone else, Prophet could have bluntly refused them. Unfortunately, the person before her was the Demon Realm��s Third Prince.


    He was someone with equal status to the Second Princess in the Demon Realm. If Joshua was to forcibly give her an order... she would have no choice but to seek help from Her Highness Cecily.


    However, it would appear that this Demon Realm��s Prince was different from the others power-wielders.


    ��That being said, I have a question for you,�� Joshua slowly walked over to Prophet. As he moved his fingers, the magicwork interface appeared before Prophet.


    ��I wanted to know what you think about the magicwork. Or, in other words... what do you think this little window is capable of aplishing?�� asked Joshua.


    Was this a test? Or was it a simple question?


    Since earlier, Prophet was unable to lower her guard toward Joshua. She was worried that the Third Prince would have a sudden urge to kidnap her and force her into researching the magicwork.


    As Prophet pondered about what Joshua was thinking, she was staring into the ever-changing magicwork interface.


    ��The messenger has cut down the distance formunication. This function will be very convenient for daily life. If used in wars, it will transform the structure of war.��


    Prophet began to speak of her viewpoints of the magicwork��s various functions.


    ��The Mage Forum offered a ce for the exchange of information. It could be viewed as an extremely efficient human mercenary hotel. Furthermore, it possesses a definite amount of information storage ability. As for the Voice of Nond, I believe Your Highness Joshua is using it as a sort of ��weapon.����


    ��Is that all?�� it doesn��t seem like Joshua was very satisfied with Prophet��s answer.


    ��Those are the only practical uses of the magicwork that I could think of. Your Highness Joshua, the magicwork is an imaginary product created through magic rune inscriptions. It does not possess any material entity. No matter how excellent something is on the magicwork, it is, in the end, a pile of rune inscriptions. While the music and movies you��ve produced might bring value to the magicwork, those fictitious aggregation of magic rune inscriptions cannot provide sustenance nor could they be used to kill others. Because of that, the magicwork is incapable of providing much value in the real world.��


    Prophet gently pushed her wooden sses frames. Herke-like tranquil eyes were looking straight at Joshua without any fear as she dered the limits of the magicwork.


    After saying all that, Prophet was prepared to face Joshua��s wrath. However, it seemed like the Demon Realm��s Third Prince was someone who was forever incapable of bing angry. Instead of anger, he had an unknown and baffling sort of smile on his face.


    For some unknown reason, seeing that smile, Prophet felt a slight bit of... displeasure. Joshua��s expression seemed to be saying ��This child is still too young and doesn��t know about the wider world.��


    ��Prophet, could this represent the value that you spoke of?�� A gold coin appeared in Joshua��s hand. It glimmered a dim shine under the light.


    ��Of course,�� Prophet seemed to have guessed what Joshua wanted to say. Because of that, she decided to retort before he could say anything, ��Your Highness Joshua, everything regarding the magicwork is currently free of charge. Whether it be the messenger, the Mage Forum or the Voice of Nond, all of them are free. As such, all the users are able to utilize those programs free of charge. Moreover, the price you��re selling the ess to the magicwork is too low. A single silver coin? With the current functions the magicwork is capable of providing, even if you are to raise the price a hundred-fold, people will still be willing to pay for it.��


    ��Regarding the price of the originium crystal to ess the magicwork, if it wasn��t out of consideration how much it��ll cost to manufacture them, I might even give them out for free. Also, there are many ways to earn money using the magicwork.��


    Joshua tossed the gold coin in his hand to Prophet. Then, he slowly walked over to the window.


    Holding the gold coin, Prophet also walked over to the window. At this moment, Ciri showed consideration and found a little stool for Prophet so that she could step on it to look at the sight outside the window.


    ��Prophet, what do you think about the way humans do their business transactions right now?��


    ��While the establishment of stores and shops is one of the most primitive ways for humans to conduct business transactions, it is also the most practical way.��


    Prophet looked to the streets of Nond outside the window. Off set by the various different originium crystals inscribed with illumination magic runes, dazzling light covered every corner of Nond.


    Even at night, Nond��s bustling atmosphere did not stop. The lights reflected in Prophet��s eyes. She pondered when the Demon Realm��s Royal Capital would be like Nond.


    ��The most practical? But, I don��t think it��s that efficient.��


    Leaning against the window, Joshua turned to look at Prophet standing on the wooden stool.


    ��Not efficient?��


    ��Well, I��ll give an example. Take my assistant��s magic wand, we had to take a horse carriage together to a wand shop in Nond��s Alchemic Marketce to purchase it,�� Joshua pointed his finger toward the light-filled Nond. Although one would not be able to see Nond��s Alchemic Marketce here, Prophet knew that it was in the direction Joshua pointed to.


    ��And then?�� Joshua��s words caught Prophet��s interest.


    ��Don��t you think that��s too inefficient? For the sake of purchasing a wand, my assistant and I had to take an hour-long carriage ride in order to reach Nond��s Alchemic Marketce. We also had to experience the feeling of being crammed from the crowd gathered there. It took us half an hour to find the store and, after we finished with our purchase, we had to take another hour-long carriage ride back here.��


    ��Aren��t those the necessary steps needed to purchase goods? Your Highness Joshua, you wouldn��t be able to have merchantse to your home...�� When Prophet��s words reached this point, she suddenly stood shocked.


    It was Joshua��s first time seeing a ��shocked�� expression on this expressionless little girl. Nevertheless, the shocked look did not persist for long.


    ��No... it��s possible. If it��s the magicwork, then it��s possible,�� Prophet started to mumble to herself. Her thought process was proceeding at a rapid pace.


    ��It seems that you��ve managed to think of it. Of course, I wouldn��t be able to make merchantse to my house. However, I can bring their stores to the magicwork.��


    With a wave of his hand, Joshua revealed a post on the Mage Forum to Prophet. It was a post on the Daily Discussions sub-forum about the sale of useless magic wands.


    Some of the more quick-witted mages had realized the outstanding information exchange ability provided by the Mage Forum and had begun exchanging goods on the tform.


    ��Merchants are able to put their shops onto the magicwork. Through pictures and words, they could describe their goods and set a price. As for the customers, they merely need to make their selections on the magicwork and pay a corresponding amount of money. Then, someone will deliver their purchased goods to them.��


    ��But, Your Highness Joshua, there is a loophole in your n. There exist no concept of ��currency�� and ��gold coins�� on the magicwork.��


    ��That is something that could be solved using various different means. For example, an agreement could be made with Nond��s gold depository. Or perhaps, we can establish our own gold depository,�� said Joshua.


    If someone else said the things Joshua said, Prophet would think that they��repletely delusional.


    But, since it was the Demon Realm��s Third Prince who said those words, Prophet felt that he was totally capable of aplishing them. She believed that he was capable of persuading the gold depository and merchants to join his terrifying n.


    If the ��magicwork shops�� that Joshua spoke truly came to fruition, the wealth and value it would generate would be simply inestimable.


    ��A terrifying thought,�� In the end, this was the only phrase Prophet could describe her feelings with.


    ��Unfortunately Prophet, there��s currently no n for its development. But, the magicwork is capable of aplishing much more than that.��


    Joshua once again opened a new magicwork interface. The interface was showing the newest game Joshua created, ��Minecraft.��


    ��A worldposed of blocks...��


    As matters stood, Prophet haspletely eased herself to whatever Joshua might present to her. After all, the concept he presented earlier was enough topletely pique her interest.


    She began pondering the future possibilities of the magicwork with the reasonings provided by Joshua.


    Ripples started to form in her long tranquil heart. The feeling of excitement was slowly filling her heart.


    But, the excitement did not bring about a smile on the young schr��s face. Before Prophet could finish speaking, her body suddenly fell to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    ��Crap...��


    Fallen on the ground, Prophet attempted to regain control of her body. Unfortunately, she discovered that she was unable to move her body from neck down.


    ��What happened?��


    Joshua was about to introduce the future of the magicwork��s Gaming Area when the little girl suddenly fell to the ground. It was all too sudden.


    ��...��


    Prophet pursed her lips slightly. After a short moment of hesitation, she revealed her secret.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I��ve mentioned to you before that I��ve been using special magic to imnt my soul into bodies that are already dead in order to extend my life. This body is one such body,�� Prophet��s voice sounded slightly powerless, ��The price of doing this came in the form of my memories. My memories are deficient and I can only store them in originium crystals. Furthermore, if this body... experienced too great of a shift in emotions, I will lose the ability to control it.��


    ��That sounded like a veryplicated setting. So, how exactly do we restore you to normal?��


    Ciri had supported the fallen Prophet back up. However, it seemed like Prophet��s body was stillpletely dead.


    ��I will need to reconstruct my link with this body in my sleep,�� Prophet��s voice sounded apologetic. It was only now that one could hear a trace of emotion in her voice, ��That being said, Your Highness Joshua, could you continue with what you were talking about earlier?��


    ��It��s fine for us to talk about this topic at another time. You should recover first.��


    Ever since Joshua formed a link with the Duke of Bones, he gained a certain understanding of souls.


    Souls were not things that could be changed at will. Both bodies and souls were very ��precise machines.�� If one wanted to mesh them together and have them operate smoothly, having only a ��gear�� connecting them would be far from enough.


    ��About that... Your Highness Joshua, I��m ashamed to say that I am afraid that this same sort of situation will ur if we talk about this topic again. Your vision for the future of the magicwork is terrifying enough to bring me excitement.��


    No longer suppressing her emotions, the tone of Prophet��s voice sounded a lot more pleasant.


    ��So far, I��m only drawing a pie to you. Once I start carrying out my ideas, I will seek you out. The only thing I hope for is that you��ll be willing to take a bit of your time to study programming.��


    After beingforted by Joshua, the little girl finally decided topromise. Ciri carried her to a bed and ced a nket over her. Not long after, the little girl fell asleep.


    ��Joshua, is the magicwork store you spoke of something that could really exist?�� After settling Prophet, Ciri turned around and started to inquire Joshua who had just drawn multiplerge pies.


    ��Yes. Even if it��s something that we cannot aplish this year, in two, three or however many more years... I will make it appear on the magicwork. At that time, we only need to sit at home to shop through all the stores of Nond or even the entire world,�� said Joshua.


    ��If... if that is to happen, wouldn��t my wallet that I��ve gone through great difficulty to fatten up be sucked drypletely?�� Ciri imagined the day where magicwork shopping would arrive and reached a terrifying verdict.


    ��That��s no issue, I��ll increase your wages then,�� said Joshua.

 Chapter 339

    <h4>Chapter 339</h4>


    As Prophet fell asleep in Joshua��s study, Joshua and Ciri decided to turn off the study��s lights and proceed to the Noiseless Room next door.


    Tylene was currently in the Noiseless Room sharing the story of ��Snow White�� with the audiences of Nond.


    When the Frost Elf saw Joshua and Ciri entering the Noiseless Room, she revealed a smile and waved her hand at them.


    ��Has the Noiseless Room been corroded by some sort of nt creature?��


    Ciri suddenly ced her face directly on the Noiseless Room��s ss enclosure. Her actions surprised Tylene. But, Tylene managed a quick recovery and continued to narrate today��s story with a gentle voice.


    ��Those should be the branches of the World Tree. Nevertheless, the speed of growth is simply terrifying.��


    Joshua walked over to Ciri and patted her shoulder to remind her to act moredy-like.


    That said, the appearance of the interior of the Noiseless Room was indeed extremely strange. Arge quantity of branches and light-emitting green leaves were upying the interior walls. As for the floor, they were covered in vein-like roots.


    ��I think this should be the cause.��


    The magicwork interface appeared before Ciri. It was showing the Voice of Nond. The number of active listeners shown on the interface reached over four hundred thousand.


    ��This number is equivalent to one in four residents of Nond listening to Tylene��s ��my stepmother shuns me�� story. That��s the premise of the story, no?��


    ��That��s only the beginning portion of Snow White,�� Joshua corrected the magedy��s mistake. Then, he looked to the active listeners beneath the Voice of Nond.


    For a city with over a million residents like Nond, having over four hundred million audiences was a terrifying audience to poption ratio.


    ��We��ll have to credit the sess of the World��s Singerspetition,�� said Joshua.


    ��If that��s the case, why did you end thepetition this soon? If there are a bit more number ofpetitors for the semifinals, thepetition would��vested longer.��


    While Ciri knew that the seemingly impartialpetition actually possessedyers of dark secrets, it was still pretty enjoyable to watch.


    Multiple pleasant surprises have urred in thepetition.


    ��That��s because the audiences will be bored if they watch too many identical performances. Besides, the purpose of thepetition is to help the ckwood Elves elerate the growth speed of their World Tree,�� Joshua took a pause before continuing, ��But, the most realistic reason behind it would be my greed... Nond��s audiences are not enough to satisfy me.��


    ��Like how you wanted to cover the entire world with the magicwork?��


    Following Joshua, Ciri had witnessed multiple ��unimaginable�� feats that he aplished. The audience amount for the Voice of Nond was also one such feat.


    Because of that, Ciri��s view of Joshua had changed to ��this kid��s gone insane�� to an ��oh, what��s next?��-sort of indifference.


    ��So, do you want to enjoy some free dinner with me tonight?��


    Joshua revealed a camp on the Mage Forum to Ciri. The camp belonged to the Flower of Fari, Gallolie. Her camp was also the one with the greatest number of followers.


    There were already over a thousand posts on her camp. The Flower of Fari would update her camp with news multiple times a day.


    Thetest camp post from today was a ��Final Goodbye Banquet. Ah! Sure enough, I don��t want to leave Nond!�� A picture of a dining table with various different kinds of fruits and beverages was attached beneath the post.


    There were already over a thousand replies beneath the post. A portion of them were bidding farewell to Gallolie whereas the others were expressing their desire to have Gallolie stay.


    ��Mn!�� Ciri would naturally not miss out on the opportunity of free food.


    Before leaving, Joshua wrote a note and stuck it on the Noiseless Room��s ss enclosure. The Frost Elf Tylene would be able to see it just from raising her head.


    ��Come to the Fari��s Mansion to partake in the banquet after you��re finished. If you��re too tired, you can rest in the tavern.��


    .........


    Fari��s Mansion. Indoor Garden.


    ��Everything in my field of vision will be drawn on the ��white paper�� by doing this?��


    ��Not drawn. How should I exin it? It��s going to be recording everything you see on the paper. It��s not an oil painting or a charcoal painting. Instead, it��s really going to record everything you��re seeing.��


    Gallolie was currently teaching the country girl Luvita how to use the camera.


    In order tomemorate the growth of their Sacred Tree reaching a new stage, the ckwood Elves decided to hold a not-too-grand celebration tonight.


    Luvita felt that the celebration was simr to the nobles�� ball parties. The only difference was that there were no mutual deceptions and sweet-talks presented in the balls.


    ��You just have to press that thing called ��shutter.''��


    Gallolie and Luvita, the lead of tonight��s celebration, were hiding at a corner of the garden. In Luvita��s hand was the camera Joshua gifted Gallolie.


    ��Like this?��


    Luvita was extremely careful with the camera. She was afraid that her tiny movements would damage the fragile arcanotech device.


    Although Luvita has only known the Daughter of the Forest for a short period of time, she knew very well how important the camera was to Gallolie.


    She clearly remembered the time when Priestess Oranka was curious about the camera and asked the Daughter of the Forest to borrow her camera so that she could research it. At that time, Gallolie immediately expressed a look of alertness. Her expression was akin to a little kitten that had its fish jerky being threatened by someone.


    Luvita felt extremely fortunate that Gallolie was willing to magnanimously lend her camera to her tonight.


    Following Gallolie��s instructions, Luvita aimed the camera at a flower in the indoor garden and pressed the shutter.


    ��Let me see.��


    Gallolie inserted her magic power into the arcanotech device. The freshly taken picture revealed itself to the two girls in the form of an image projection.


    ��It really came out exactly the same as what I was seeing,�� Luvita extended her hand to touch the flower before her eyes. However, her fingers passed through the projection.


    ��This is only the first step. If you want to make this image appear on the white paper, there��s someplicated procedures that need to be done. But, right now...��


    Gallolie raised the camera and aimed it at Luvita.


    After having experienced the World��s Singerspetition, the ckwood Elfdy has grown ustomed to camera lenses pointing at her and was able to maintain her calm.


    ��Daughter of the Forest, what should I do?�� Luvita didn��t understand why Gallolie would suddenly want to take an ��image�� of her.


    ��Miss Champion of the World��s Singerspetition, you��ll be leaving Nond soon. Don��t you want to bid farewell to the people of Nond?��


    ��Bid... farewell? But, Daughter of the Forest... will humans really care about my whereabouts?��


    Even though the final performance from the nun from the Nation of the Holy Church was a bitcking and Luvita managed to conquer Nond��s audience and win the championship in thepetition using her own singing, the championdy waspletely unaware that she had be a celebrity.


    ��Of course there are people who care! Furthermore, it��s a lot of people! They not only care about your whereabouts, they also care about what you��re doing everyday, what you��re eating everyday and what you��re thinking about everyday.��


    As an experienced senior, Gallolie began to provide guidance to Luvita. But, as Luvita continued to hear her, she started feeling goosebumps.


    ��Why would people care about those things?�� Luvita cannot imagine the feeling of having a whole bunch of people paying attention to her everyday activities.


    ��Why else? It��s because they��re fond of you. It��s normal to be happy from seeing anything the person you��re fond of is doing. Luvita, using just your singing is not going to be enough to make the masses be fond of you. You must also learn how to interact with them,�� said Gallolie.


    ��Interact? Daughter of the Forest, there must be humans all over the world that are fond of you, right? Do you have to interact with all of them?��


    Luvita never imagined that it would be this troublesome to be a popr singer or actor!


    ��That��s not quite possible, no? Back then, due to my mother, I was unable to listen to the thoughts of my theater audiences. As for interacting with them, it��s simply impossible. Fortunately, I met Joshua...��


    Gallolie fiddled with the arcanotech camera in her hand. Unwittingly, a smile appeared on her youthful face.


    ��The Son of Chaos?��


    ��It��s the camps of the Mage Forum. I��ll ask Joshua to help you set up a campter. As for now, show a smile. Your fans are all waiting for you to say goodbye.��


    Luvita was still unable to understand what Gallolie was saying.


    Having grown up in the forest all her life, Luvita was unable toprehend the meaning of ��idol�� and ��celebrity�� even now. But, she knew that she had seeded, won the World��s Singerspetition and be the champion. Most importantly, the Sacred Tree received its rebirth!


    ��All of these must be given by the people who liked my singing, right?�� asked Luvita all of a sudden.


    After she received Gallolie��s assurance, the ckwood Elf girl tried her best to put a smile on her face. Unfortunately, tears were overflowing from the corners of her eyes.


    Everything came too suddenly. Gallolie was caught at a loss. Nevertheless, she still managed to press the shutter and sessfully recorded the scene into the originium crystal.


    ��Thank you everyone,�� she said with a soft voice.

 Chapter 340: Chapter 340 – Farewell Banquet (Extra Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 340: �C Farewell Banquet (Extra Long Chapter)</h4>


    By the time Joshua and Ciri arrived at Fari��s Mansion it was already veryte at night.


    Elder Safran slowly walked over to Joshua and said, ��Son of Chaos, please forgive our sudden departure.��


    ��I��ve anticipated that you all will be leaving. Compared to your departure, I am more concerned with where you all might be nning to establish your new home at.��


    Joshua ran his eyes across the indoor garden. He soon caught sight of the Flower of Fari.


    Gallolie seemed to have something that she wanted to speak to him about. But, when she saw Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka talking with Joshua, she decided to wait tillter to speak to Joshua.


    ��The mother of the Daughter of the Forest is willing to shelter us. As such, we will definitely be somewhere within Fari��s territory,�� Following Joshua��s gaze, Elder Safran��s gaze alsonded on Gallolie, ��When the Holy Tree wilted, I had thought that our race will have to endure endless darkness for hundreds of years to see the dawn of the Holy Tree��s germination. But, with the help from Son of Chaos, the Holy Tree was able to radiate with life in a short month. To our race, this is a grace that cannot be described with words.��


    Joshua could hear a tone of respect from Elder Safran��s speech. Unfortunately, Joshua was not that good with formal-speak.


    While Joshua was pondering about how to respond to this great druid, Elder Safran took out an arrow and handed it to Joshua.


    ��This is a keepsake from our race,�� said Elder Safran, ��The father of the Daughter of the Forest, Archduke ckwood, has also received one such keepsake from us. It meant that we will forever view you as our ally, Son of Chaos.��


    Does this mean that he had received the maximum level of affection from the ckwood Elves, reaching a level of veneration?


    Joshua held the arrow shining with a light green. Arge quantity of nature system rune inscriptions were carved on the surface of the arrow. There was also a jade-green originium crystal embedded on the arrow. It does not seem to be an ordinary arrow.


    ��Son of Chaos, you��ve created a miracle,�� Elder Safran continued.


    ��A miracle?�� Joshua examined the tip of the arrow, ��Elder Safran, what if I tell you that I am still not satisfied with the current growth rate of the World Tree?��


    Joshua��s reply caused the Elf Elder that could be described with the word ��ancient�� to be silent. Elder Safran turned to look at Priestess Oranka. He once again saw the same expression on her face. It was the expression of shock.


    ��We had thought that the speed of growth for the Holy Tree was limited, that the desire to see the Holy Tree germinate in a couple years was excessive enough to make oneugh. But, because of you, Son of Chaos, our excessive expectations were transformed into reality. Time and time again, you��ve changed our old-fashioned perceptions.�� Elder Safran slightly lowered his back toward Joshua. It was a gesture of ��awaiting for order,�� ��If you possess other means capable of speeding up the growth of our Holy Tree, please tell us.��


    ��You don��t have to be this serious. I am not going to be asking for you all to do something epic like ughtering a dragon. I only have two simple requests.��


    Joshua raised a finger. Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka��s pointed ears lightly perked up in anticipation. They were extremely concentrated.


    ��Firstly, ensure Gallolie��s safety. Should those people from the Heresy Tribunal be aware that your race��s Holy Tree survived, they will definitely not hesitate to continue on with their ughter. If the Flower of Fari was to wither before she fully blooms, it will be an enormous loss for all of humanity... no, for the entire world.�� Then, Joshua raised his second finger, ��Secondly, have the elven priestess Luvita continue to study music. Make sure to properly find her a teacher upon your arrival at Fari. Of course, it would be best if my contractee, the Duke of Bones, is to be her teacher. Her talents should not be buried in the forest.��


    ��I will convey this to Luvita. But... Son of Chaos, I do not think Luvita��s singing voice is inferior to those human opera singers.��


    Priestess Oranka was confident that the ckwood Elf Priestesses�� singing voices were not inferior to Fari��s human opera singers.


    ��While it��s true Luvita��s sung performance was outstanding, it is far from enough for a singer to only know how to sing,�� Joshua looked over to Luvita who was with Gallolie, ��She also needed to be able to create her own songs.��


    ��Her own songs? I will have that child Luvita attempt that.��


    By saying those words, Priestess Oranka had renounced a lot of the ckwood Elves�� monastic discipline. For the ckwood Elves, once a girl bes a priestess of the Holy Tree, they will forever not be allowed to do something else. Their only duty was to attend to the Holy Tree till the day they died.


    But, when the catastrophe of the extinction of their race came, it was this demon who extended his hand to help them. If Priestess Oranka was to record the history of the ckwood Elves, then Joshua would be fully akin to an Emissary of the God of Nature during this period of history.


    Soon, the conversation between Joshua and Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka ended. After Elder Safran and Priestess Oranka left, Gallolie and Luvita ran over.


    ��Mister Joshua! Could you set up a camp for Luvita? Her camp would definitely be very lively,�� Gallolie was no longer reserved when talking with Joshua. It was instead Luvita who was feeling a bit uneasy standing before Joshua.


    ��Camp? Give me a moment.��


    Out of consideration for the magicwork��s server load limit, Joshua did not open the camp function for general users. Currently, there were extremely few users with camps in the magicwork.


    Gallolie was one of them. The second most popr camp was Belle��s camp. Then there was Tylene��s camp and Ash-colored Owl��s camp. Both of them had over ten thousand users following their camps.


    Joshua opened his magicwork interface and soon made Luvita the fifth user with the camp function.


    ��It��s done. Luvita, you can open your magicwork and check it out.��


    The ckwood Elf opened her magicwork and tapped into the camp interface. Soon, she entered her own camp. It waspletely empty. There was no content there at all.


    Luvita has seen Gallolie��s camp. There were over a thousand posts made by Gallolie on her camp. Most of them were about how she was feeling at the time and her opinion on new foods.


    Even the simplest post she made �C ��It��s midnight now. So that my mother wouldn��t criticize me for staying up, I��ll be sleeping now. Everyone, goodnight.�� �C a message telling others goodnight, received several thousand replies beneath it.


    Because of that, Luvita felt slightly envious. Byparison, there were only two followers in her camp.


    Those two followers were even Joshua and Gallolie. Her camp was alsopletely empty.


    ��You should post the first message to your camp. Then, you should change your portrait. Use this photo!��


    Gallolie sent the photo she took earlier to Luvita��s magicwork desktop interface. Then, she began to instruct Luvita how to upload photos.


    ��You first need to hold the World Tree��s leaf. Otherwise, the transmission speed is unbearably slow. But for now, you just have to hold my hand.��


    That was something Gallolie obtained after bing the host body for the ckwood Elves�� World Tree. She no longer has to concern herself with ��transmission speed�� when using the magicwork.


    ��Wait, Gallolie...��


    Standing on the side the entire time, Joshua interrupted Gallolie.


    ��Luvita, you just have to upload the picture to the Mage Forum��s server like this... Eh, tap on the upload button.�� Joshua pointed at the upload button on Luvita��s magicwork interface. ��I want to test out how fast the connection speed of the magicwork is now that it has grown a bit.��


    Luvita tapped on the upload button per Joshua��s instructions. Sure enough, the upload speed was as slow as Gallolie said it would be. It took a dozen seconds to finish uploading the photo Gallolie took of her.


    ��So roughly 50kbps to 100kbps? Sure enough, it��s too slow,�� Joshua calcted the theoretical peak speed of the current magicwork. It was still slow enough to make him sigh.


    ��This is still slow? Mister Joshua, back then, it will take me over a dozen minutes just to upload a photo to the Mage Forum if I don��t use the World Tree��s leaf.��


    To the Flower of Fari who has never experienced fiber optics, the speed of transfer was already lightning fast!


    ��It��s very slow still. The magicwork of my expectations should be able to finish uploading a photo in a second or two. At that time, it wouldn��t be an issue to watch movies on the magicwork.��


    ��Movies...�� Gallolie had learned from Joshua that movies were actually created through a continuous roll of photos. The exact number of photos was enormous.


    ��Well, let��s shift the topic to the camp. Luvita, have you finished thinking about what the first post in your life will be?�� Joshua turned to ask the ckwood Elf.


    Hearing that question, Luvita started to ponder. She has grown proficient with using the magicwork in her stay in Nond. She also became very proficient with typing on the virtual keyboard.


    But, after she typed the things she wanted to say, she immediately deleted it. It was just like how she was hesitant when she first stood on the stage surrounded by humans.


    ��If you can��t think of any heart-warming chicken soup, you just need to write a simple farewell greeting,�� reminded Joshua.


    ��Chicken soup?�� Gallolie and Luvita were unable to understand Joshua��s strange phrase.


    [1. Heart-warming chicken soup = feel good motivational story.]


    ��Eh...�� Joshua took a nce at Ciri who was eating dinner in the distance. He felt that she should be the one to offer an exnation. Unfortunately, as the magedy has been drawing some concept art for Joshua today, she didn��t have much time to eat her meals. As such, Joshua decided to not disturb her.


    ��Regardless, you don��t have to pay too much attention to it,�� said Joshua.


    After quietly listening to Joshua��s reminder, Luvita��s fingers began to tap on the virtual keyboard again. Then, the first post of the elvendy��s camp appeared on the Mage Forum.


    ��Everyone, thank you for supporting me.��


    It was a very simple message. A picture of Luvita was attached to the post.


    Once Luvita posted the message, she immediately started regretting. She felt that she should write more to express her thanks...


    But, her regret onlysted for a short period. After all, she felt that there wouldn��t be anyone to reply to her post as there were only two people following her camp. She was different from the Daughter of the Forest with over a hundred thousand followers. It was normal that she wouldn��t receive any replies anytime soon.


    However, in no time at all, her camp��s two followers increased to seventeen. Then, it jumped to over a hundred followers. Many replies also began to appear beneath her post.


    ��Miss Luvita is leaving already?�� Replied by: Ash-colored Owl.


    ��No! I can��t ept this!�� Replied by: Song of Shallow Forest


    ��Daughter... Daughter of the Forest.��


    Seeing the enthusiasm from the people of Nond, Luvita found herself at a loss as to what to do again. Slightly stunned, she started to scroll through thements one by one.


    ��They must be your fans. You can give a short reply to their messages,�� Gallolie could see Luvita was pleasantly surprised and recalled the time when she first came in contact with the camp function. Then, Gallolie suddenly recalled something else and reminded Luvita, ��Oh, keep in mind that there will be some malicious individuals among them too. You can tap on the button below to delete them.��


    ��Mn.��


    Soon, the ckwood Elfdy began her life��s first camp journey.


    Gallolie only instructed her for a short moment before Luvita started bing one with the users visiting her camp. Because of that, Gallolie turned her attention to Joshua.


    ��Mister Joshua, this... is truly a brief reunion.��


    Gallolie casually picked up two sses of alcoholic beverages from the nearby long buffet table. She handed one of the sses to Joshua.


    ��If Miss Gallolie is willing, you can continue to stay in Nond,�� said Joshua after receiving the ss from Gallolie.


    ��I would love to stay. Unfortunately, I am extremely worried about my mother. Furthermore, I needed to return to participate in my father��s funeral.��


    Gallolie��s expression turned gloomy. It waspletely different from her cheerful look earlier.


    The Flower of Fari was actually feeling very heavy like the ckwood Elves. She not only experienced the burning of the ckwood Forest, her family was also met with unimaginable misfortune.


    Her father suddenly passed away. Perhaps, only Gallolie knew how serious of an impact this was to her.


    Even so, the Flower of Fari behaved much stronger than ordinary girls.


    ��My apologies in showing you this side of me,�� Gallolie knew of her duty very well. Apart from the World Tree of the ckwood Elves, there was another reason why she came to Nond.


    Gallolie stared at the Chaos Demon before her with her wine-colored eyes. The gloominess disappeared from her face and was reced with a tempting smile.


    That��s right... she must maintain a friendly cooperative rtionship with this Chaos Demon on behalf of her mother.


    ��It��s normal for one to encounter something grieving. There��s nothing to apologize,�� As Joshua spoke, he gently grabbed Gallolie��s alcoholic ss. Effortlessly, he snatched it from her.


    ��Mister Joshua...�� Gallolie was confused by why Joshua did that.


    ��Back in my hometown, there��s aw stating that minors are not allowed to drink alcohol,�� Joshua ced down both sses back on the long table. Then, he gently lowered his back and said to Gallolie, ��Your mother will definitely not want to see you drink alcohol either.��


    ��...��


    Joshua��s words caused Gallolie��s eyebrows to throb slightly. The Flower of Fari knew very well that she needed to maintain etiquette in this sort of social setting.


    If she was facing some grand nobles that she wasn��t very familiar with, Gallolie would definitely smile in response. But, since it was Joshua...


    ��I am already sixteen years old! In my home country, I am already an adult!��


    Feeling unconvinced, Gallolei puffed her not-so-existent chest. Her earlier smile was reced by a look of displeasure.


    ��Forgive my rudeness. Say, how about we use fruit juice for recement this time around?�� said Joshua.


    ��Humph...�� Gallolie epted the fruit juice Joshua handed her in a slightly displeased manner. She red at Joshua with her wine-colored eyes for a long time. Finally, neither she or Joshua were able to contain themselves and both burst outughing.


    ��Mister Joshua, of all the banquets I��ve participated in, you��re the first person to call me a child in front of my face,�� said Gallolie.


    ��I am merely speaking the truth.��


    Joshua raised his ss of juice and clinked with Gallolie��s ss. Right at this moment, a familiar voice sounded from beside him.


    ��Thatw you talked about seemed to be called minor protectionw. I remember you mentioning it before.�� It was unknown when the magedy Ciri arrived beside Joshua.


    ��Minor protectionw? What��s that?��


    Ciri��s words caught Gallolie��s interest. All the things Joshua does were extremely interesting to her whether they be the movies or the television. As such, Gallolie was interested in Joshua as an individual.


    ��Eh... let��s not worry about that. That said, Gallolie, there��s something that I need to give you before you go.��


    A thick envelope appeared in Joshua��s hand. It was sorge that Joshua needed to hold it using both hands. Its content also seemed to be very heavy... It seemed like a giant parcel.


    ��This is?�� Gallolie seemed to have guessed something. A pleasantly surprised expression immediately filled her face. She had the desire to shout in joy but she ultimately managed to contain her voice, ��Could this be the script for the new movie?��


    ��That��s right,�� Joshua nodded his head to confirm Gallolie��s guess. Then, he handed the thick ��envelope�� to Gallolie.


    ��The next movie will be a ��major production.�� I feel that I will not be able to bring forth the desired results with my own capabilities. As such, I needed the help from Madam Schroder. Or perhaps... it would be better stated that I needed the help from Fari.��


    What sort of movie will need to utilize the strength of a nation to film?


    Gallolie did not ask for details. She ced her ss of juice on the table and tightly sped the envelope Joshua handed her like it was a treasure chest filled with gold.


    ��I will make sure to deliver this to my mother,�� vowed Gallolie with a serious tone.


    The banquet continued till veryte into the night. In the end, Tylene also arrived. Ynor was dragged along by her.


    Joshua and Ciri ended up standing at a corner watching the scene inside the indoor garden.


    ��Is it really fine for you to hand that script to that noble like that?�� Ciri took a nce at her fingers. They were still dyed blue from drawing all the concept arts for the script.


    ��Of course. I��ve been puzzling over whether or not to film that movie at this time. After all, that��s not an ordinary major production.��


    Joshua was still the person who possessed the techniques to film movies. He was not worried that his movie would be giarized by others. Furthermore, he does not believe Madam Schroder to be a shortsighted individual.

 Chapter 341

    <h4>Chapter 341</h4>


    The next day, Gallolie and the ckwood Elves departed from Nond. Before they left, Joshua handed them a whole bunch of Nond��s local specialities.


    In the end, World��s Singers concluded in a satisfactory manner. The only unfortunate incident was Saintess Herolia��s somewhat bad performance in the finals. Furthermore, after thepetition ended, Joshua had not seen her again in Nond.


    As she had sneaked out from the Nation of the Holy Church, she most definitely did not have the freedom of mobility that the Flower of Fari had.


    ��Now that the World��s Singers has ended, should we find new programs to rece it?��


    Joshua was currently sitting in Nond National Theater��s manager office. Like the theater itself, the office was decorated extremely luxuriously. Even the originium crystals used for illumination were gold ted.


    Suddenly, a knocking sound came from the door. After Joshua said e in,�� Sir Weissenasche entered the room.


    ��Your... Your Highness Joshua,�� Sir Weissenasche seemed to have ran here; he was panting and sweat covered his forehead.


    ��Calm yourself first. Sir Weissenasche, exactly what happened? Don��t tell me that our construction team ended up copsing a portion of the theater?��


    Joshua was not fond of the way Nond National Theater was decorated. Because of that, he had Sir Weissenasche be in charge of renovation to transform the theater from a fine arts museum to a television station.


    ��I��ve hired the best craftsmen from the Construction Association. Many among them have participated in the construction of the Sage Towers. It��s just that...�� Sir Weissenasche started to pant as he continued to speak. He pointed his finger to the door, ��There are many people outside Nond National Theater that wish to see you.��


    ��See me? Although I have ns to recruit new talent for Nond National Theater, I��ve not yet posted the announcements.��


    Although Joshua was the creator of the magicwork and movies, he kept a much lower profile in Nond whenpared to Ynor and Tylene.


    Right now, Ynor and Tylene would have to put on disguises when walking on the street. Otherwise, they will soon be recognized by others and cause major disturbances.


    As Joshua had only yed ��minor roles�� in the movies, his poprity cannotpare with theirs.


    ��Furthermore, I am currently too busy to see them. You can tell them to return.�� This was the decision Joshua came to after pondering for a moment.


    ��The people outside... are the envoys from Nond��s various major corporations and nobles.��


    Sir Weissenasche could be said to be a munication expert�� in Nond. Even if the noble lords do not know him, their wives were all familiar with the gentleman from Fari.


    As such, Sir Weissenasche practically knew all the grand existences that had stayed in Nond for some time. And today, half of all the nobles studying in Nond and major merchants that came to Nond to conduct businesses were outside.


    They��ve eithere personally or have sent envoys delivering their letters.


    ��I��ve interacted with them earlier. Your Highness Joshua, if you refuse to see them, it might end up affecting your reputation in multiple countries,�� said Sir Weissenasche in an uncertain manner.


    ��Was the power of the ��Beauty and the Demon�� advertisement too strong?��


    Joshua was immediately able to guess the reason why the nobles and merchants came to see him. Although the owner of the Klia Trading Company Fritt would most definitely conceal the details about everything rted to the advertisement if he was even slightly business-smart, it was simply impossible to hide the information that Klia Trading Company��s alchemic shop has increased their sales by multiple folds because of the advertisement.


    Having witnessed the terrifying power of advertisement, it was only natural that the other merchants and tradingpanies would not be able to sit idly.


    Once the cake��s packaging was opened and the fragrant smell of cream spilled out, the rats would no longer be able to stay in the sewers.


    Furthermore, in order topete with rivals, sending letters would be too ineffective of a method to convey their thoughts. It was much better to dispatch people to personally negotiate with Joshua. Or, better yet, they could personallye to seek a meeting with Joshua.


    ��I saw that there are countless people outside the door. If you jump out from the window, you should be able to escape them. There��s an alley behind.��


    The considerate magedy Ciri has already nned out an escape route for Joshua. She even started opening the french windows behind Joshua.


    ��Ciri... this is the third floor,�� Joshua said to Ciri in a helpless manner.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. I��ll be able to catch you.��


    Ciri showed off her arm muscles. How could those slender arms possibly be able to catch a grown man jumping out from the third floor?


    While Joshua felt that he would most likely be fine jumping out the third floor with his Chaos Demon body, but...


    ��If I am to flee now, it��ll be equivalent to offending over half of all of the merchants and nobles of Nond. Furthermore, they��re from nations all over the world. It��s quite possible that many of them could be cooperative partners,�� said Joshua.


    ��Then are you nning to hold a banquet on the spot? I seem to remember that you��re not fond of that sort of social interactions since you��ll be hiding in some corner drinking fruit juice every time,�� Ciri had discovered with her sharp observations that Joshua was not fond of the banquets held by nobles.


    ��Indeed, I��m not quite fond of them. But, if they are toe to discuss with me one by one, I��m not opposed to it. Unfortunately for today, I��ll have to tactfully decline them using a rtively hard-lined method.��


    Joshua took a nce at the clock hanging on the wall. When the time was about to approach noon, Joshua stood up from his chair and started walking toward the door.


    ��Hard-lined method? Your Highness Joshua, if you��re not fond of participating in banquets, I can do it on your behalf.��


    Sir Weissenasche found a handkerchief and began to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He was afraid that Joshua would do something drastic.


    ��Rest assured, I will definitely not anger any of them.��


    Joshua tidied up his clothes and began walking toward Nond National Theater��s main lounge together with Ciri.


    ��This...�� Sir Weissenasche couldn��t think of a method of refusal that would be happily epted by the merchants and nobles outside.


    While he was thinking, Joshua and Ciri had walked over to the door. Once they push open the door, Joshua would be greeted by nobles and merchants from all over the world.


    Joshua grabbed the door handle. Before pushing open the door, he gave an answer to Sir Weissenasche, ��I��ll let those nobles and merchants know that I... am not someone that they can see at any time they want. To put it briefly, I��ll have them realize my status in Nond. I��ll have them know that I am not some slightly luckymoner.��


    Sir Weissenasche stood there stunned as he heard those words. By the time he broke free from the stunned state, Joshua had already pushed open the door and walked out to the gloriously decorated main lounge.


    Sure enough, things happened ording to Sir Weissenasche��s forecast. The nobles and merchants waiting in the lounge immediately swarmed at Joshua like a bunch of rats that smelled cream.


    Unfortunately, before they could even offer their greetings, Sir Weissenasche saw that they all stoodpletely still all of a sudden.


    The merchants and nobles that were approaching Joshua seemed to have seen something terrifying and were all standing where they were, afraid to approach Joshua.


    Sir Weissenasche turned his gaze to Nond National Theater��s entrance. Immediately, he realized why those nobles and merchants were so terrified.


    Three robed figures appeared at the entrance. When they started walking toward Joshua, the nobles and merchants respectfully moved aside. The entire crowd split open between Joshua and those three individuals.


    Sages! Sir Weissenasche recognized their identities. They were people that stood at the apex of Nond. They were also the world��s most powerful mages!


    The three powerful beings slowly walked over to Joshua. Joshua smiled to wee their arrival.


    ��Wee to Nond Television Station. Allow me to mention, you three have arrived ten minuteste.�� Joshua��s voice clearly resonated in the ears of everyone present.


    To the nobles and merchants, they were hearing the young man openly denouncing the three Sages for their mistakes!


    If the Sages of Nond were willing to pay a visit to any of their banquets, even if they were to show up a couple hourste, none of them would dare to voice anyint.


    ��You should me Croshere for this. I thought he��s noting today,�� Gray Mage nced at Yellow Mage standing beside him.


    ��I already told you that I��ming yesterday! Lursk, I��m only here to see you disgrace yourself before Nond��s public!��


    The two powerful Sages showed no regard for their surroundings and began to argue. Standing beside them, Purple Mage started yawning in a bored manner. Then, she took a nce at the surroundings.


    ��Are these audiences that you��ve called over?��


    ��Audiences?�� Joshua smiled as he ran his eyes across the nobles and merchants, ��Everyone, if you��re free, how about staying around to listen to Gray Mage��s course as audience members?��


    The nobles and merchants were silent as they nodded their heads. A portion of them were people that must show respect toward the Sages of Nond. As for the others, they were people that felt honored to be able to personally listen to a lecture from a Sage.

 Chapter 342

    <h4>Chapter 342</h4>


    The arrival of the three Sages caused the nobles and merchants present in Nond National Theater to enter a state of fear or excitement.


    A portion of them immediately found reasons to leave the ce whereas the others chose to stay behind as audiences. Those that chose to stay behind were then led by the attendants to a theater room.


    Joshua believed that the news of the Voice of Nond being supported by the Sages will soon be spread throughout Nond.


    Likely, the nobles and merchants would have to think things over before seeking out Joshua.


    That said, the arrival of the Sages was not all good.


    Even though Joshua had not done anything malicious in Nond, there were still some existences not suitable to be made public in Nond National Theater.


    ��This is the talk stage. Due to limited time, I was only able to have the people from the Construction Association remove those strange ornaments and then slightly decorate this ce,�� said Joshua as he led the three Sages to a rtively small theater room.


    This theater room was onlyrge enough to contain some two hundred plus people. It seemed that Nond National Theater��s past owner had used this theater room as a ce to entertain important guests. As such, this theater room was the most exquisitely decorated of all the various theater rooms in Nond National Theater.


    But, after Joshua took ownership, he ordered for the removal of all the precious jewels and ornaments. He transformed the room from a dazzling pce hall into a somewhat in and unpresentable lecture hall.


    ��This would suffice.��


    Gray Mage Lursk did not mind the unadorned surroundings. He slowly walked to the talk stage. A ckboard was already prepared and standing behind him.


    Once Gray Mage Lursk got on the stage, the audiences sat down in session. There were only thirty-some people present for the lecture.


    Cinoared to the thousand-plus audience members present for World��s Singers, this number was iparably small.


    s, Gray Mage didn��t mind the audience number. Curious, he took a nce at the surroundings. He seemed to be searching for something.


    ��Do you need me to prepare some alchemic tools?�� asked Joshua all of a sudden.


    ��No, I��m going to talk about Nond��s history today. It��s not some sort of profound magic knowledge.��


    ��In that case, the filming will officially begin in five minutes.��


    Joshua waved his hand. The Day Banshees dwelling in Nond National Theater appeared in midair with arcanotech camcorders in hand.


    Right at this moment, two owls suddenly stuck their heads out from Gray Mage��s beard. The two owls seemed to have sensed something. They leaped out from Gray Mage��s beard and started to hoot uneasily on the stage.


    Even though the Day Banshees had been invisible the entire time, the three Sages seemed to have detected that something... non-human had appeared in the theater the moment the Day Banshees appeared.


    ��Allow me to give everyone an introduction.��


    At the beginning, Joshua was nning to change the camera operators to humans. Unfortunately, he was unable to find any suitable candidates.


    Furthermore, the Day Banshees could be said to be the most outstanding camera operators in the entire world. They were able to catch all the scenes that a director wanted.


    Joshua was nning to continue with the Sage Thought Forum program for a long time. As such, it was inevitable that the Sages would discover his secret. Because of that, Joshua decided that he might as well make the Day Banshees public.


    ��Thesedies are the ones who films the scenes you see on the ��television.''��


    Mild golden lights appeared in the airspace above the theater. Gradually, the golden lights took the appearance of young women. A total of twelve Day Banshees appeared before the crowd.


    To amatuers, it would not be strange to think the emissaries of the God of Holy Light had appeared before them. Unfortunately, those emissaries were all undead.


    ��Day Banshees? Creatures created by the Necromancer Association��s emaciated sticks?�� Yellow Mage raised his brows. He immediately recognized the true identities of the semi-transparentdies floating in the air.


    Humanity��s disgust for the undead came from their fear of the undead. As Yellow Mage has never been a person afraid of the dead, how could he possibly feel any disgust toward the undead creatures?


    ��I don��t believe Nond��s necromancers are capable of controlling Day Banshees.��


    Purple Mage��s face was covered by a cloak. One could only faintly see from beneath her cloak that her lips were raised to a ridiculing smile. Suddenly, she outstretched her hand toward the void. It seemed like she was grabbing for something.


    ��Furthermore, these Day Banshees are no ordinary undead.��


    A faint white colored silhouette flew past Purple Mage. It was the thirteenth Day Banshee. She arrivedte... When she tried to squeeze through the crowd to join the other Day Banshees, she, unluckily, brushed past Purple Mage.


    That Day Banshee immediately started panicking. As a soul, she has never once been ��grabbed�� by a human before.


    ��My apologies. It��s just that I felt an aura difficult to describe from them.�� The eyes of the Purple Mage beneath her cloak looked toward Joshua who was standing there. Then, she released the Day Banshee.


    Having regained her freedom, the Day Banshee immediately rushed to hide behind her fellows.


    ��If there are any questions or concerns, I will answer them once the program is over.��


    Joshua noticed that Purple Mage��s gaze hadnded on his hand. It was the same hand with the imprint from the Duke of Bones.


    Joshua had deliberately worn gloves to cover the imprint from the Duke of Bones. As for the aura of death, as long as Joshua doesn��t use the Duke of Bones�� undead magic, ordinary people would not be able to detect it.


    ��I will go in person,�� Purple Mage did not continue to make things difficult for Joshua. She walked to the first row of the audience seats and sat down. Yellow Mage also found a seat at the other side of the audience seats and sat down.


    ��Is the rtionship between the Sages all not good?��


    Joshua quietly asked the Nond local, Ciri. When the two Sages seated themselves, Joshua felt an indescribable sort of tenseness filling the air.


    ��I��m not sure about that either. But, back when I was younger, it seemed like they��ve disputed over something,�� said Ciri.


    ��Alright then.��


    Joshua had no heart to concern himself with the grudges between the Sages.


    The Day Banshees started working. They all took to their respective positions with filming arcanotech devices in hand ready to go at any moment.


    The Day Bansheedies had also sessfully acquired a favorable impression from the crowd with their appearances. After all, no one will feel disgust toward youngdies emitting light from their bodies; even if their bodies were semi-transparent.


    Joshua gestured to Gray Mage that he could begin. With that, the Sage coughed to clear his throat and, together with his owls, began to speak about the history of Nond.


    Gray Mage��s lecture was unexpectedly fascinating. As someone who frequented the Mage Forum on the daily, as someone who had dipped into both movies and Hearthstone, Gray Mage was undoubtedly one of the most up-to-date people in all of Nond. He was most definitely not a stiff old man.


    ��Everyone, it��s possible that you do not know about my alias. I am also called Ash-colored Owl. Is that a familiar name?��


    Once Gray Mage revealed his Mage Forum��s username, Joshua was able to foresee the Mage Forum turning chaotic.


    Ciri immediately opened the Mage Forum. Sure enough, a vast amount of posts expressing shock or seeking forgiveness had already appeared on the Daily Discussions sub-forum.


    ��Ash-colored Owl�� was akin to a legend on the Mage Forum. It was said he had replied to every single post on the forum.


    Naturally, there were a whole bunch of strong-willed individuals who did not know who ��Ash-colored Owl�� really was and openly argued with him. Some even called him out by name!


    However, no one ever imagined that the Mage Forum��s ��user with the most free time�� would be an aloof and remote Sage!


    The reveal especially affected the students from Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. Once they recalled how they ��confronted�� their headmaster, they immediately felt their bodies shivering in fear.


    ��I wonder, what are the people that cursed out Ash-colored Owl on the forum thinking right now?�� Joshua said quietly.


    ��It��ll be perfect to post a reply with aughing dwarf emoticon at a time like this.��


    As Ciri spoke, she calmly posted aughing dwarf emoticon below the post titled ��Headmaster Lursk, please forgive me!��

 Chapter 343: Chapter 343 – Millions Of Special Effect (Long Chapter)

    <h4>Chapter 343: �C Millions Of Special Effect (Long Chapter)</h4>


    Gray Mage��s lecture ended in a very satisfactory manner. He had publicly disclosed his Mage Forum identity on the ��Sage Thought Forum.��


    His actions raised majormotion throughout Nond. Apart from the students from the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy shivering in fear, Gray Mage sessfully established himself as being in touch with the people through his Ash-colored Owl identity on the Mage Forum.


    However, afterwards, Gray Mage sought Joshua and asked him for a new ount for the Mage Forum. In simpler terms, he was no longer able to use his previous sock puppet and nned to change into a new one.


    ��Sage Thought Forum��sted for over two and half hours. Gray Mage began from the founding of Nond and continued to talk till the era of adventurers entering the underground remnants. At that time, Nond was a small vige where ��gold-seekers�� gathered. As someone who had experienced those days himself, Gray Mage revealed in his story many rarely known secrets about Nond.


    After the program ended, Gray Mage and Yellow Mage bid their farewell and left. Only Purple Mage was still present.


    Joshua met Purple Mage at a lounge of the Nond National Theater especially built to exhibit paintings. She was standing before arge painting.


    The subject of the painting was the ��Seven Sages.��


    The oil painting showed Nond��s Seven Sages seated around a round table. From the quality of the art, the painting was most likely a famous work of considerable value.


    ��I am not a fan of this painting,�� said Purple Mage all of a sudden. She had detected Joshua and Ciri entering the lounge..


    ��Is it because the mage in purple is a man?��


    Joshua slowly walked over to Purple Mage standing before the painting and questioned in a probing manner.


    ��You��ve guessed wrong. The artist behind this painting is a mage of the Scorching mes System. The painting only managed to correctly depict the rune inscriptions of four Sages. The rune inscriptions from the Mind and Illusion System of magic are all wrong. They��repletely botched.��


    Joshua turned to look at the painting on the wall again. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that the Seven Sages in the painting were wearing robes meticulously inscribed with rune inscriptions.


    ��I��ve never learned Mind and Illusion System magic before. As such, I am unable to understand them. Purple Mage, you couldn��t havee to find me because you wanted to purchase this painting to destroy it, right?�� Joshua did not continue to linger on the topic of the painting and directly questioned why Purple Mage sought him.


    ��Not all the Sages are violent tempered like Croshere.��


    As she spoke, she pulled back the hood covering her face and revealed her appearance that was much younger than other Sages. Her light-purple low pony-tail swept past her shoulder and reached her chest.


    There was an extremely eye-catching beauty mark at the corner of her right eye. Purple Mage looked to be only in her thirties at the very most.


    At such a young age, it was very difficult to associate her with the other Sages.


    ��Mellors. It might be a bit hard to pronounce but it��s my name,�� After Purple Mage mocked Yellow Mage, she directly revealed her name to Joshua.


    ��Although I��ve informed you during ourst meeting, I��ll properly introduce myself again. I am Joshua Anneude. Thisdy here is my assistant Ciri Lloyd,�� said Joshua.


    ��I should��ve guessed that you��re a descendant of the Lloyd family.��


    Purple Mage��s gaze turned to Ciri who stood behind Joshua. It slightly startled the magedy who was on guard against the purple-haired old vixen.


    She did not expect for Purple Mage��s attention to turn to her.


    ��So what if I am?�� Ciri acknowledged her surname. Even though Ciri had great dislike toward the behavior of nobles which included bringing out their family name to unt, her family name not only represented the father she hated, it also represented her mother who arduously raised her and her sister.


    ��I know your mother. She��s a genius,�� said the Purple Mage with a soft voice.


    ��Miss Mellors, are you here just to talk about the past with my assistant?��


    Joshua noticed Ciri��s expression was slightly gloomy. He remembers that Ciri��s childhood was not a blissful one. As such, he stood before her and stopped Purple Mage from continuing to bring up Ciri��s past.


    ��Indeed, there are some things from the past that are not pleasant to remember. Forget about it... let us talk about the future instead.��


    Light purple colored rune inscriptions began to spread out from Purple Mage. Ciri immediately tightened her grasp on her staff. However, Joshua gestured for her to calm down.


    Purple Mage was only setting up a barrier around the entrance.


    ��Rx, this is not some sort of secret. It��s just that I do not want too many people to know.��


    Purple Mage pulled back her sleeve and revealed her fair arm. Arge amount of rune inscriptions covered her arm. They extended all the way to her shoulder. It was very possible that her entire body was covered in rune inscriptions.


    ��This body of mine will only live for another year,�� Purple Mage spoke of a matter enough to shock the entirety of Nond with a very undisturbed tone.


    Joshua revealed a surprised expression out of courtesy.


    ��After all, Nond��s Sages are a bunch of old freaks on the verge of death. White Mage��s condition is even worse than mine. However, he is not afraid of his death. I am the same. Compared to death, there��s something else I find harder to ept,�� Purple Mage��s expression remained extremely tranquil


    ��Please tell me,�� Joshua decided to listen without making anyments. What Purple Mage was going to tell him could be considered as her will.


    ��I��m afraid that my knowledge willpletely disappear from this world with my death.��


    Purple Mage quietly looked at Joshua and Ciri with her light purple eyes.


    Hearing those words, Joshua couldn��t help but touch the imprint from the Duke of Bones with his other hand. In this world, the powerful mages had the choice of transforming themselves into undead to extend their life.


    However, not all mages were willing to renounce their humanity and survive through such a method.


    Perhaps in the past, Purple Mage hesitated doing such a thing. But now, she had made her decision.


    ��You should have many disciples; why seek us?�� Joshua was unable to understand why Purple Mage would search for him, a Chaos Demon, to inherit her knowledge.


    ��Many disciples?�� Purple Mage suddenly revealed a self-mocking smile. She turned around to look at the ��Seven Sages�� painting, ��Do you know what are the magic systems most popr in Nond?��


    ��Scorching mes, Order, Lightning and Flowing Waters... I am not familiar with the others. But, in recent years, among the mages I��ve beaten up, those capable of throwing fireballs numbered the most,�� Ciri answered the question for Joshua.


    ��That��s right. Most mages sought for magic to be stronger. In terms of destruction abilities, fire, lightning and ice are the strongest.��


    Purple Mage looked to the rune inscriptions flowing out from her palm. Light purple colored rune inscriptions started to slowly drift around her.


    ��Among all the mages of Nond, those who believed in the God of Mind and Illusion numbered the least. There are extremely few offensive magic in the Illusion System of magic. Only the Mind System of magic had a branch specializing in offensive uses.��


    Purple Mage slowly clenched her hand. The rune inscriptions revolving around her all started disappearing. She once again turned to look at the ��Seven Sages�� painting. She was looking at Yellow Mage in the painting.


    ��Seven years ago, I fought over an apprentice with Yellow Mage. While she showed astonishing gift in the Lightning System of magic, her talent in the Illusion System of magic is twice that of the Lightning System...��


    ��But, in the end, you��ve failed... that girl is now Yellow Mage��s favorite disciple and a powerful candidate to be the next Sage?�� Joshua was able to guess what happened.


    ��Ever since then, I��ve not been able to find a suitable sessor. Even though there are a very small number of mages in Nond practicing the Illusion System of magic, they all viewed illusion magic as a minor study. Extremely few people bothered to study illusion magic as their main focus.�� Purple Mage��s gaze turned to Ciri standing behind Joshua.


    ��Six years ago, I mentioned this matter to your mother and was refused by her. After that, you left Nond and I was unable to find your whereabouts.��


    ��Eh... it must be because I thought those Illusion System magic cannot possibly be used for fighting. As for the Mind System of magic, they��re too mentally exhausting to use. Order System magic is much simpler and quick. A simple Mage Hand is enough to beat those people to the ground.�� Ciri began to borate on her thoughts back then.


    ��Then what about now?�� asked Purple Mage.


    Ciri was about to refuse Purple Mage again when Joshua suddenly grabbed her hand in a gesture to tell her to not be so urgent with her refusal.


    ��Miss Mellors, I am very curious as to what the Illusion and Mind Systems of magic are capable of. Or perhaps, to what extent they��re capable of.��


    When Purple Mage mentioned illusion, Joshua thought of a terrifying possibility.


    ��It is capable of bringing forth all of your imagination. Of course, they��ll all be fake,�� Purple Mage revealed a smile on her face. She was already able to thoroughly determine the rtionship between Joshua and Ciri. Before obtaining Ciri��s consent, one must first obtain Joshua��s consent.


    Thus, she needed to find a way to satisfy Joshua first.


    ��In that case, Miss Mellors, are you capable of creating an orc out of thin air?��


    Joshua spoke of his first remand. Light purple colored rune inscriptions flickered in Purple Mage��s hand. In a sh, the rune inscriptions transformed into a over two meters tall green-skinned orc.


    The orc��s body was wrapped in ayer of animal hide. In his hand was a spear stained in blood. On his face was a fierce scar.


    Even though Joshua knew that the orc before him was only an illusion, it was terrifyingly realistic. Even the details of the orc��s skin and hair werepletely reconstructed by the illusion. Every single movement was so remarkably lifelike.


    It was like there was really an orc that had just returned from hunting in the prairie standing before them.


    ��That is a prairie orc that I had killed in the past,�� Purple Mage revealed the origin of the orc, ��I am able to reconstruct things I��ve seen in the past with my magic.��


    As she spoke, new rune inscriptions began to revolve around Purple Mage. Then, the ground beneath Joshua��s feet suddenly started transforming. The giant marble tiles transformed into an endless prairie. The ceiling above disappeared in a sh. The surroundings transformed into a prairie orc tribe.


    Even though the grass beneath Joshua��s feet were flowing with the wind, Joshua was unable to feel any wind.


    ��This is the field construction magic from the Illusion System of magic. It is also the magic that mages studying the Illusion System needed to master in order to acquire rank five mage credentials.��


    Purple Mage continued to exhibit her abilities to Joshua without holding back anything. The next moment, a giant ck dragon appeared above the orc vige andpletely devastated it.


    The sight of the orcs being torn apart by the giant dragon, the sight of them blood sttering everywhere, was so very lifelike to Joshua. Even the mes shout out from the dragon��s mouth that set aze the entire vige was so very lifelike.


    ��I think I��m going to go get something to drink,�� Ciri said to Joshua with a quiet voice. However, she discovered that Joshua was not paying attention to her at all. He was staring at the giant dragon flying in the sky.


    It was already not her first time seeing Joshua so focused. He would react in such a manner whenever he encountered something capable of exciting him.


    The first time she saw him acting that way was when he saw her elder sister Hyn��s drafting arcanotech device. Using that arcanotech device, Joshua created Hearthstone.


    And now, the reason for Joshua��s excitement...


    ��Is this the magic version special effects god?��


    As Joshua watched the ughter before his eyes, he was so excited that he wanted to grab Purple Mage��s hand and dere ��Congrattions, you��re hired with full benefits, just name your sry!��


    Ciri gently pulled at Joshua��s sleeve. Only then did Joshua regained hisposure.


    ��Cough... it��s truly shocking,�� Joshua hadpletely retrieved his alertness toward Purple Mage.


    ��That is only a portion of the Illusion System magic. Whenbined with Mind System magic, it is able to bring forth sensual and tactile feelings. That said, I don��t think either of you wanted to be affected by my magic, no?��


    The rune inscriptions revolving around Purple Mage disappeared. Joshua ��returned�� to Nond National Theater. Purple Mage was extremely satisfied with how concentrated Joshua was earlier.


    ��So, what do you think? Do you want to give it a try?�� Purple Mage spoke again to entice Joshua and Ciri.


    ��Before that, I have a question.�� Unfortunately for her, Joshua was not that easily swindled.


    ��What is it?��


    ��Are you able to create Aliens? Predators? What about Hulk?��


    Joshua suddenly spoke of a whole bunch of nouns Purple Mage cannot understand at all.


    ��What are those? Are they alternative names for certain monsters?��


    Purple Mage searched through her memories but was unable to find any creature with those names.


    ��Those are creatures in his fantasies. I think there��s also King Kong and Godzi. The former is a giant ape-like monster and thetter is a pretty powerful lizard,�� Ciri once again provided a considerate exnation.


    After hearing Ciri��s exnation, Purple Mage shook her head regretfully.


    ��Illusions are based on one��s familiarity with the subject being created. I am unable to create creatures I��ve never seen before,�� said Purple Mage.


    ��Then, what if I draw them on paper? I��ll also provide detailed descriptions about those creatures!�� Joshua continued to press on the topic.


    Although Purple Mage doesn��t understand why Joshua wanted to ��create�� those monsters, she ended up nodding her head.


    ��As long as there��s sufficient details, illusions could be created,�� she answered.


    #

 Chapter 344

    <h4>Chapter 344</h4>


    Purple Mage had realized from Joshua��s eye expression that he was very interested in illusion magic.


    ��This is not the entirety of Illusion System magic,�� Purple Mage retrieved the rune inscriptions revolving around her. She turned her gaze toward Joshua.


    Joshua apuded at the illusions Purple Mage created earlier. What was created before him through illusion magic was something that cannot be easily aplished with earth��s science and technology. Yet, in this magic industrial revolution world, he witnessed them.


    It was only natural for him to apud such a marvel.


    ��Furthermore, the children from the Lloyd family are all very gifted in this field. If she is to study under me, she will obtain exceptional aplishments in this field within five years.��


    Purple Mage had frequently interacted with Ciri��s mother back when she was still alive. While Ciri had an elder sister, Purple Mage had determined that Ciri��s talent in illusion magic far surpassed her elder sister.


    Unfortunately, ever since her mother passed away, Ciri had practically disappeared from Nond.


    Purple Mage didn��t understand why Ciri would have such an intimate rtionship with a Chaos Demon. But s, if Joshua doesn��t agree to it, Ciri would not agree to it either.


    ��It��s possible for her to be my sessor.��


    In the end, Purple Mage spoke of a condition that no resident of Nond could refuse �� the possibility of seeding a Sage.


    ��So it��s possible to stand at the top of Nond with just that? It is indeed an extremely profitable transaction.��


    Joshua stopped pping and revealed a business smile.


    ��Although I personally would love to ept your offer, it is not a decision for me to make.��


    Joshua looked to the hesitating Ciri. He knew that Purple Mage must��ve considered Ciri as his subordinate and believed that he had the authority to give her orders.


    While in a certain sense, the rtionship between Joshua and Ciri was indeed one such, Joshua nevertheless gave Ciri the authority to make the decision for herself.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that the magedy was not prepared. When she was about to open her mouth and say something, Joshua spoke to interrupt her.


    ��Give us a bit of time to consider things. We��ll give you a reply at this ce at the same time tomorrow,�� said Joshua.


    Purple Mage nodded her head to express her eptance to Joshua��s proposal. Ciri seemed to want to say something still but Joshua grabbed her hand and dragged her out of the art gallery.


    The Sage watched the back view of the two young people as they walked out. Then, subconsciously, she turned her gaze back to the giant painting behind her.


    .........


    Pulling Ciri along, Joshua got into the carriage back to Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua left in a hurry. Before Ciri could even understand what was going on, she found herself sitting in the carriage. Joshua even closed the carriage��s door.


    ��Why not ept Purple Mage��s proposal directly?��


    Ciri rubbed her wrist. While Joshua��s grip was not too strong, Ciri couldn��t help but recall her first meeting with Joshua in the Demon Realm.


    The demon prince who Ciri felt to be somewhat on edge would always do things that wouldpletely puzzle her out of the blue.


    That said, Ciri had gotten used to Joshua��s behavior over time.


    ��If the person Purple Mage sought after was me, I will agree to it without any hesitation. After all, it��s an opportunity to be a Sage in the future. However, it seemed to me that you don��t want to be a Sage��s disciple?��


    Joshua was already able to see through what Ciri was thinking earlier. Or perhaps, he was able to determine how Ciri was like back then.


    ording to Ciri��s elder sister Hyn, Ciri was a ��free-range�� individual year-round, aplete wild mage. The things Ciri used to do the most back when she was still going to the magic academy were beating up her upperssmen and cutting sses.


    Joshua does not believe that a ��good girl�� like Ciri would be willing to ept academic-style education.


    ��Your sister had told me that apart from getting full scores on your Order System magic courses and livebat courses, you��ve skipped all your other courses.��


    Joshua was able to imagine how Ciri was in her school days.


    ��I just didn��t want to learn things I don��t like,�� Ciri did not feel any shame from skipping sses, ��Moreover, those mages that carried books all day long are unable to defeat me...��


    ��Thus, if my understanding is correct, bing Purple Mage��s student would be akin to torture for you. It is not something to rejoice toward, no?��


    Joshua knew that Ciri was renowned for being a problem child of the magic academies.


    ��While bing the student of a Sage is something very honorable, I am certain Purple Mage must be a strict teacher. If she wanted to pass all her knowledge to you within a year and try to have you grasp all of them, you��ll have to learn more than a hundred times the knowledge you did back then.��


    Joshua pulled back the carriage curtains and looked to the Sage Towers in the distance. Those were the most glorious buildings in Nond. However, not anyone could enter the Sage Towers.


    For some mages, they will not be qualified to step foot into the Sage Towers even if they spent all their life studying magic. No matter how talented Ciri might be, if she wanted to seed a Sage in a short period of time, the amount of effort she would have to put in would far surpass ��hard work.��


    ��I don��t want to carry books heavier than me and read them from morning till night everyday without rest either.��


    Ciri was able to imagine that if she was to be Purple Mage��s student, then,pared to the glorious position, she would have her freedom limited. Most importantly, she might not be able to leave Purple Mage��s Sage Tower.


    ��But, I��ve already made my decision,�� Ciri lowered her head. Her voice was so quiet that it was barely audible, ��I still want to be Purple Mage��s student.��


    ��Is that so? I want to know the reason for your decision.��


    Joshua reacted very calmly toward Ciri��s decision.


    The only possible reason Joshua could think of at the moment was Ciri was afraid of Purple Mage. After all, refusing a Sage��s invitation was not a wise choice.


    ��The reason is actually very simple.��


    Ciri touched the pedant on her neck. She recalled Joshua��s excited expression when she saw Purple Mage��s illusions.


    Following Joshua for so long, Ciri had witnessed his creation of three movies. As such, she knew the significance of illusion magic for ��movies.��


    Furthermore, Ciri witnessed the gradual changes in Nond since the Chaos Demon arrived. From beingpletely unknown, now Nond��s citizens all knew of ��Belle�� and ��L��on.��


    Ciri witnessed all the effort Joshua put into creating the movies and the characters.


    She has quietly watched over Joshua as a movie fan. She knew that Joshua would not be satisfied with only filming three movies. This Chaos Demon had even greater ambitions. Thus...


    She gently grabbed the corners of her skirt. She seemed to be encouraging herself.


    In the end, Ciri suddenly raised her head. Her silvery-gray eyes were staring straight at Joshua. Her mouth opened and she poured out the emotions she kept hidden in her heart.


    ��I just... want to realize your dream.��


    #

 Chapter 345

    <h4>Chapter 345</h4>


    Late night. Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua was in his study looking at the ceiling. An originium crystal emitting a warm light was present on the ceiling. The originium crystal dispersed the darkness in the room. An unknown insect was attracted by the light and flying around the originium crystal nonstop.


    Today, Ciri had returned to her room very early. The reason for that was because she had entered a state of embarrassment after she finished making her derations in the carriage.


    Joshua was also affected by the atmosphere. He never expected for Ciri to be so serious when making her ��lifelong deration�� in front of him. Momentarily, Joshua was at a loss as to how to respond.


    ��I don��t think that��s any different from entrusting one��s life... or a marriage proposal?��


    As Joshua pondered how to face Ciri tomorrow, a crownded on his study��s window sill.


    ��How��s the investigation going?�� Joshua removed his tangled expression and turned to look at the crow.


    ��Among Nond��s Seven Sages, Purple Mage is one of the Sages with the least amount of information avable. Currently, all I��ve gathered is that she had fought with Yellow Mage over a disciple before,�� Dark Elf Thousand Faces�� voice sounded from the crow��s mouth.


    ��Okay. Thanks for your trouble.��


    Joshua was not too hopeful that ck Dove will be able to provide him with useful information. After all, Purple Mage was an existence far older than the ck Dove organization.


    The crow jumped a couple times on the window sill before pping its wings and flying into the night sky.


    The departure of the Dark Elf Thousand Faces does not represent the stoppage of the investigation. A message popped up before Joshua��s eyes. It was sent by Ash-colored Owl.


    ��Purple Mage Mellors? I do know some things about her. However, those are not memories that I want to recall.��


    Just by reading the first message Gray Mage sent him, Joshua knew that it was the right choice to inquire Gray Mage.


    The message he received was extremely long. The Sage known as ��Nond��s Living Fossil�� informed Joshua some of the things that happened in Nond in the past.


    Purple Mage was the only woman among the Seven Sages. Inevitably, her appearance and talent captured the hearts of the other Sages.


    Gray Mage candidly exined that Croshere and Moracio, the Yellow Mage and the ck Mage, were the fiercestpetitors fighting over Mellors. In the end, ck Mage Moracio won.


    Back then, Nond was still only the size of a small vige. Yet, they held a magnificent wedding ceremony.


    Unfortunately, the post-marriage life wasn��t blissful. Among the mages existed a rumor of the ��Bloodline Curse.�� That is, the more talented mage couples were, the less likely their offspring will be able to survive.


    Gray Mage��s messages suddenly stopped at this point. Joshua was forced to send another message to ask for follow ups.


    ��Did their child die prematurely?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Human young are incapable of bearing the tremendous amount of magic power. In fact, even Mellors nearly died...��


    ��...��


    Reading between the words, Joshua was able to tell that it was a difficult subject for Gray Mage to talk about.


    ��She is a good mother. That is my only impression of her. Thus, if your assistant is to be her disciple, I believe that it is a joyous matter. Mellors has been all alone for too long. Besides... if you��re still worried, I��ve had Ned bring over a small gift for you.��


    As Joshua quietly finished reading the message Gray Mage sent him, Gray Mage��s owl, Ned, soon arrived at his window.


    The owl was holding a half-palm-sized case in its ws. It dropped the case on Joshua��s desk.


    Joshua picked up a piece of salted fish from his dinner te and fed it to the owl. After the owl finished eating, it flew out the window perfectly content.


    ��A seal?��


    Joshua picked up the wooden case. An unknown magic inscription was flickering on its surface. It seemed to be a seal that cannot be removed through force.


    Gray-colored magic power started flowing out from Joshua��s palm. The magic power effortlessly removed the magic inscription seal.


    Joshua opened the case. The first thing he saw was a slip of paper. It was Gray Mage��s handwriting.


    Written on the paper was ��Ring of rity. Once worn, one will be immune to all mind magic regardless of level. It is an artifact discorded from the underground remnant.��


    Joshua picked up the extremely simple looking silver ring. Merely from the description of being an ��artifact from the underground remnant�� was enough to illustrate how valuable the ring was.


    Naturally, Joshua had helped Gray Mage multiple times. But, apart from that, the reason why Gray Mage was willing to generously give such a precious item to Joshua was because he truly hoped for Purple Mage to be able to receive a satisfactory disciple.


    ��Is this the only choice?��


    Joshua ced the ring back in the case and took a deep breath. Then, he picked up the wooden case and walked out his study.


    .........


    Ciri��s room was unlocked. Even if she locked her room, Joshua was the owner of the Hearthstone Tavern and could easily obtain the key to her room.


    Joshua entered Ciri��s room without any issue. The room was somewhat messy. Canvases and all kinds of different colored paints and mixing boards were piled up in a corner.


    Nevertheless, a fragrant smell covered the room. It was a smell that stimtes one��s appetite.


    Joshua carefully walked into the room. He saw that Ciri was sleeping on the bed with her eyes closed.


    This magedy had grown more and morezy aftering to Nond. Had it been before, she would immediately detect Joshua the moment he opened the door to her room.


    Joshua slowly walked over to Ciri��s bed. He started to gently ce the wooden case beside Ciri��s bed... While doing that, Ciri��s eyes suddenly opened.


    Ciri and Joshua looked at one another. Joshua��s movement grew stiff.


    Their eye contactsted for three seconds. Finally, Ciri opened her mouth.


    ��Should I pretend to be asleep?�� asked Ciri.


    ��No, you don��t have to. I know how ipetent my stealth skills are.�� Joshua adjusted his breathing. Then, he openly ced the wooden case on the table next to Ciri��s bed. ��You can consider this a congrattory gift in bing the sessor to one of Nond��s Seven Sages.��


    Joshua pondered if he should leave. At this moment, his hand was grabbed by Ciri.


    Ciri had sat up from the bed. Her long silver-gray hair was slightly messy. The bed sheet rolled down from her body. Her light pajamas were simply unable to obstruct her charming body. Mmmm... apart from hercking chest, everything else was perfect.


    ��Earlier, I��ve asked on the Mage Forum. I was told that once you be a disciple of certain Sages, you��ll rarely have free time...�� Ciri��s voice sounded a bit unhappy. She was lowering her head so Joshua was unable to see her eyes.


    Joshua knew what Ciri was worried about. She was afraid that she would not be able to continue to stay in the Hearthstone Tavern once she became Purple Mage��s disciple.


    ��I will negotiate with Purple Mage,�� Joshua walked back to Ciri��s bed and sat down. He extended his hand and caressed the long hair across her forehead. Staring into Ciri��s silver-gray eyes, he said, ��Don��t worry, you��ll be able to finish ss every night at the same time. Every week, you��ll have two free days. During holidays, you��ll have vacations too. Those are the conditions that I will negotiate with her. Furthermore, I have a job that I will have to entrust Purple Mage with. If she agrees to it, she��ll likely end up running all over the ce with me every day like the way you��re doing right now.��


    ��Entrust? Is it concerning the new movie?�� Ciri was immediately able to associate it with the preparations for filming the new movie.


    ��You��ve guessed correct. Regretfully, there��s no prize. Now then, you should go back to sleep,�� said Joshua after the end of Ciri��s hair.


    Please enter the trantion


    #

 Chapter 346

    <h4>Chapter 346</h4>


    The next day. Joshua saw Purple Mage again in Nond National Theater.


    She was standing before the ��Seven Sages�� painting on the scheduled meeting time. Gray Mage was standing next to her.


    Gray Mage had another Sage Thought Forum lecture today. Thus, Joshua was not surprised to see him standing beside Purple Mage.


    ��Are you able to give me an answer now?��


    Purple Mage did not greet Joshua upon seeing him. Instead, she immediately jumped into the main topic. Her gaze also turned to Ciri standing behind Joshua.


    Joshua took a step to the left and allowed Ciri to walk up to Purple Mage to answer her personally.


    ��Although I am not fond of academic-style education, I... needed to learn illusion magic.��


    Ciri walked forward. She was carrying a bag today. Inside the bag were the ��concept arts�� of the ��fictional creatures�� envisioned by Joshua and Ciri.


    In the past, the two of them had discussed how to bring these creatures that do not exist in this world to life. At the beginning, Joshua had no clue at all.


    But, illusion magic became the way to solve this matter. Ciri was also unable to be satisfied with letting those creatures remain in drawings.


    She wanted to make them appear in reality... appear in the movies written by Joshua... Thus...


    ��I hope that Sage Mellors will be willing to make me your disciple,�� Ciri ced her left hand on her chest and slightly lowered her head toward the Purple Mage.


    Hearing Ciri��s request, Purple Mage became momentarily silent. Then, she waved her hand at Ciri.


    Ciri took a nce at Joshua. Joshua expressed a go-ahead. With that, Ciri walked toward Purple Mage.


    Yesterday, Joshua was worried that Purple Mage might do something malicious using her illusion magic. But, since Gray Mage was here today, there was no need for him to be on guard. Furthermore, Ciri was wearing the Ring of rity that granted her immunity to mind magic.


    ��The resemnce... is truly striking.��


    Purple Mage extended her hand to touch Ciri��s cheek. Her gaze suddenly turned gentle.


    ��Simply a carbon copy of that child Saoirse,�� said Purple Mage with a soft tone.


    ��My mother?��


    Having her face rubbed by Purple Mage, Ciri shook her head in a slightly ufortable manner.


    ��You seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with my mother.��


    ��Nothing more than acquaintances... Your mother would��ve been able to be a great mage,�� said Purple Mage.


    ��...��


    The atmosphere became heavy. Joshua knew that the topic of her mother was a taboo for Ciri. It was due to her mother��s early pass that Ciri��s childhood became aplete mess. Nevertheless, her father that did not take responsibility for the two sisters was the main culprit.


    Joshua pped his hands to disperse the heavy atmosphere. Then, he walked over to Purple Mage.


    ��Miss Mellors, I have a job that I wish to entrust you with.��


    ��Job?��


    The reason why Purple Mage was standing here today was precisely to work in Nond National Theater �� giving a lecture on the Sage Thought Forum. The pay she would receive for her work was the ability to let the young mages of Nond learn about illusion magic. As for whether or not she would be able to raise the amount of mages interested in studying illusion and mind magic, it will all depend on her lecture.


    That was one of the reasons why Purple Mage agreed to participate in giving lectures on the Sage Thought Forum.


    ��The content of the new job is different from giving lectures on television. That said, you will receive ample pay for it too.�� The ��ample pay�� mentioned by Joshua was not referring to money. At the age of these Sages, material substances were no longer capable of satisfying them. More than that, they sought after fame and knowledge.


    ��...��


    When Purple Mage heard these words, she wanted to speak to refuse Joshua. What she wanted to do right now was to quickly impart her knowledge to Ciri. If it wasn��t for the fact that she had promised to be a lecturer on the Sage Thought Forum, she would even quit the job.


    Nevertheless, it was also very important for her to expand the influence of illusion magic. Otherwise, there might not be a mage believing in the God of Mind and Illusion among the future Seven Sages. In the end, the illusion and mind systems of magic might bepletely forgotten.


    ��Please continue,�� Purple Mage decided to patiently finish hearing the description of the job that Joshua spoke of as she needed to maintain her cooperation with this demon right now.


    ��It is a bit difficult to exin with words. It��s better to exin using a demonstration,�� said Joshua.


    At this moment, Ciri took out a pile of drawing papers from her bag. Joshua received the papers from Ciri and picked out one to show to Purple Mage.


    ��What is this? A demon?��


    Purple Mage saw the drawing before her. The creature on the paper was most definitely not some sort of friendly creature. It had a crooked body and waspletely ck... Its backbones were protruding outward and its study feet and hands were covered in ws. It had a spear-like tail. Most importantly, it was showing its sharp fangs and thick saliva from that fear-inducing mouth. Seeing it, even Purple Mage felt goosebumps.


    ��Such a terrifying creature does not exist in the Demon Realm. I call this creature ��Alien,''�� exined Joshua.


    ��Alien? A monster from a different ne of existence?��


    At this moment, Gray Mage was unable to contain himself. The creature in the drawing was simply too sinister looking.


    Merely from the structure of its body, Gray Mage was able to tell that this creature was a monster specialized in predatory behaviors.


    ��Eh... no, that��s not it. This is only a creature I made up,�� Joshua handed the paper to Purple Mage and asked, ��Is it possible for you to use illusion magic to create this creature?��


    ��That��s not difficult.��


    Faint purple colored rune inscriptions started to flicker on Purple Mage��s hand. For a mage that had created the illusion of a ck dragon, creating the illusion of a two meters tall monster was not difficult at all.


    Soon, an Alien appeared before Joshua. However, the Alien appeared a bit.... adorkable?


    It was only after Joshua approached the Alien that he discovered that while the outward appearance of the Alien possessed a great resemnce, it had many detailed differences.


    For example, its skin wasposed of scales and a slight amount of hair. There wasn��t another worm-like secondary mouth within its mouth either.


    Purple Mage had constructed the outward appearance of the creature using her own impression. But, she had no idea how the fictional creature moves and behaves.


    ��The Alien shouldn��t be this adorkable. It possessed an exceptionally fast reaction speed resembling that of a wolf.��


    Joshua began to use words to express the characteristics of the Alien. He intended to have Purple Mage instill a soul into the fictional body.


    The inscription runes started flickering in Purple Mage��s hand. In an instant, the seemingly adorkable Alien transformed into a ferocious beast. It was on all fours like a wolf and showing off its fangs. Its bodily movements also resembled that of a wolf.


    ��It is also capable of climbing walls. Unlike dogs, its tail doesn��t just wag around. Instead, its tail is a weapon itself. Furthermore, inside its mouth is a secondary mouth that resembles a worm that could be shot out rapidly.��


    After Joshua brought up all the details of the Alien, a monster that would only appear in movies was standing before him.


    It appeared fierce and brutal. Like a giant spider, it climbed onto a wall and then suddenly leaped off.


    The life of the illusionary creaturested till the moment it scared a Nond National Theater��s staff.


    The pitiful female attendant screamed upon seeing the ��Alien�� in the art exhibition hall. Then, her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she fainted away.


    ��Is there any meaning behind the creature of this imaginary creature?��


    Gray Mage teased the owls hiding in his beard tofort them. The two owls were also terrified by the Alien and were afraid toe out.


    ��Yes. It is purely for scaring people,�� Joshua spoke of the function of the Alien.


    ��A movie purely to scare others?�� Gray Mage was able to guess what Joshua nned to do. Ever since Joshua inquired about Purple Mage��s past, he guessed that Joshua nned to use illusion magic to film some sort of movie.


    ��Eh... I don��t have any n to film that kind of movie right now. The creation of Alien is merely to test out how much illusion magic could aplish. What I really wanted Purple Mage to create is this.��


    Joshua handed another piece of paper to Purple Mage. On the paper was a tall figure. Its skin had an ice-blue luster. In its hand was a longbow. There were two small horns on its forehead.


    ��I call this creature ��Na��vi.''��


    Joshua revealed the creature that looked like a mix between a demon, an elf and an orc to the Purple Mage.


    The horns on its forehead were deliberately added by Joshua. They were the most eye-catching characteristics of demons.


    #

 Chapter 347

    <h4>Chapter 347</h4>


    Using the drawing as a basis, Purple Mage utilized her illusion magic to create a nearly two meter tall ��Avatar.��


    The Avatar that has been born for less than a minute began to examine his surroundings. The curious look on his face made it seem like he was truly a creature living in this world.


    When he walked toward Joshua and extended his open palm toward Joshua who was also doing the same thing, Joshua��s hand passed through his hand. Only then was Joshua reminded that the Avatar was merely an illusion.


    ��If I didn��t experience it physically, I truly cannot believe this to be an illusion.��


    Joshua passed through the Avatar and walked toward Purple Mage. She was emitting arge quantity of light purple colored runes from her hand. Her expression was also extremely focused.


    ��In Fari��s stage y performances, they would asionally utilize illusion magic too.��


    Purple Mage gently grasped her hand and the rune inscriptions disappeared. The Avatar behind Joshua also disappeared. The next moment, she opened her hand and arge quantity of rune inscriptions began to overflow from her hand.


    The art exhibition hall began to transform with Purple Mage as the center. The walls disappeared in a sh and transformed into a theater hall that Joshua had never seen before. Originium crystals inscribed with illumination magic were shining light upon two performers on stage.


    Facing the stage, the gallery waspletely packed.


    Joshua was not standing where the audiences were. Instead, he was standing behind the stage. At this ce, he saw a girl roughly fifteen or sixteen years old holding a staff backstage.


    ��Back in my youth, I��ve done this sort of thing,�� Purple Mage was looking at the girl. Her voice sounded slightly self-mocking, ��As someone who only knows illusion magic, this is the only sort of job I��m capable of finding. I was tasked with creating scattering flowers or flickering starlights for those famous performers.��


    This scene was a memory of the Purple Mage. It was likely a memory from many years ago. The two performers dancing gracefully on the stage have likely been added to textbooks of Fari��s Art Institute now.


    The performance soon ended. The performance was perfect. Joshua could see the young Purple Mage pping her hands. But, when those two performers walked down the stage, they did not even bother to take a nce at her. Afterwards, he witnessed the exceptionally vile treatment she received from the theater��s stage manager.


    ��Many years ago, extremely few mages would bother to learn illusion magic. Illusion magic is known as a third-rate magic... Equally, the mages that believed in the God of Mind of Illusion held no status in society.��


    With a very undisturbed tone, Purple Mage spoke of her not-at-all-luster past.


    ��Even now, there hasn��t much change. Thus, forgive me Joshua Anneude, I do not wish to have the grace given to me by the God of Mind and Illusion be ornaments to please others on the stage,�� said Purple Mage.


    ��Ornaments? To please others?��


    Joshua quietly listened to Purple Mage��s speech. Then, he started walking around the illusion ��theater�� created by Purple Mage. Then, he arrived next to the crying girl.


    ��Allow me to reintroduce myself with my other identity. I am a movie director and not a stage manager. Sage Mellors, to me, the illusion magic you��ve used earlier is akin to a miracle. How could I possibly allow it to be a mere ornament?�� With a smile on his face, Joshua looked to Purple Mage.


    ��I��ve seen the movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� after being rmended by Gray Mage. I admit that it is indeed a touching story. But, is there any difference between a movie and a stage y?��


    Purple Mage was also someone who locked herself in her Sage Tower all day. On top of that, she was someone who felt a sense of rejection toward theaters and theatrical troupes. As such, she had never bothered to pay close attention to the recent transformation that happened to Nond��s theaters.


    She only bothered to watch ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� once in the Weissenasche Theater after being strongly rmended by Gray Mage.


    ��Of course there��s a difference.��


    Joshua passed by the illusion of the young Purple Mage and walked toward the stage. Purple Mage pulled the stage closer as if to cooperate with him. Just like that, Joshua was standing in the center of the stage.


    The grand performance that urred in Fari a hundred years ago was fixed in this ce. All the performers had already left the stage. Joshua was the only person standing on the stage.


    ��The performance stage for stage ys is limited to the two ends of the stage,�� said Joshua, ��No matter how many performers are changed, no matter how realistic the created illusions might be, the audiences are still seeding performers standing on top of wooden floors. They are performing on a narrow stage. As for movies...��


    Following his memory, Joshua walked toward the entrance of the art exhibition hall. He opened the door and saw the attendants outside. Through the hallway��s windows, he could see the streets of Nond.


    ��Its stage is the entire world,�� Joshua pushed open a window. Coincidentally, a flock of unknown birds flew past the sky outside. The endless sky extended till the end of the horizon.


    Unfortunately, standing where he was, Joshua cannot possibly see the horizon.


    ��Although I��ve not yet analyzed the principles behind movies, I am able to guess the production method. If you only wish to have this fictional ��Avatar�� creature appear in your next movie, I can rmend you an excellent mage.��


    Purple Mage was still not interested. Compared to following Joshua around creating an imaginary creature for the sake of a movie, she was more interested in spending the time providing guidance for Ciri.


    ��Avatar creature? Sage Mellors, I think you��repletely mistaken. Avatar is not the name of the creature you��ve created. It is merely the term for an incarnation. Didn��t I say it earlier, he belongs to a race called Na��vi,�� said Joshua.


    ��Race called Na��vi?��


    When Purple Mage heard those words, she was slightly startled. She connected the words Joshua said earlier and was able to vaguely guess what the demon before her wanted to do.


    ��That��s right, it��s a race of humanoid living in a world called ��Pandora.''�� Joshua returned to the art exhibition hall. The illusion had already disappeared from the hall. Joshua took out a thick pile of papers from Ciri��s bag.


    ��This is a world imagined by myself and your disciple Ciri. Before seeing it, please agree to keep it confidential.��


    ��With Lursk as my witness, I guarantee that I will not leak any secret.��


    Purple Mage doesn��t understand why Joshua would act this careful. But, keeping things confidential was not something difficult for her to do.


    ��Thank you for your cooperation.��


    Joshua handed the pile of papers to Purple Mage. After the Sage received the movie designs made by Joshua and Ciri, she started skimming through them.


    The first thing she saw was a world covered by trees. There were two exaggeratedlyrge moons in the sky. The moons reminded her that the forest in the drawings does not belong to the world she was familiar with.


    Then, she saw a bunch of drawings of various different creatures and vegetations she had never seen before. Some introductions were attached to those creatures and vegetations.


    For example, they included their method of reproduction, their behaviors, their habitats etc.


    Only after those was she finally able to meet the indigenous peoples of this world, a humanoid creature by the name of ��Na��vi.��


    They possess their own wisdom, tradition, customs and various other aspects enjoyed by human civilization.


    Theter drawings detailedly described how this race of humanoid lived in this world called Pandora.


    Gradually, the world by the name of Pandora began to construct itself in Purple Mage��s mind. It was bing more and more realistic.


    As she continued onward, she saw a whole bunch of strange arcanotech puppets. On those arcanotechs were weapons created by humanity two hundred years into the future.


    ��These are all...�� In the end, Purple Mage raised her head to look at the demon standing before her.


    ��A concept or perhaps a blueprint of another world. Whenever I film a new movie, I will have to create a new fictional world. ��Beauty and the Demon�� and ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� were movies based on the actual world. But, I��ve already made multiple movies based on the actual world...�� Joshua extended his hand toward Purple Mage, ��So... why don��t we create a movie based on a whole new world?��


    ��The power to create a new world is something possessed only by the gods,�� Purple Mage mumbled as she continued looking at the ��blueprint�� in her hand, ��But, I still want to give it a try.��


    #

 Chapter 348

    <h4>Chapter 348</h4>


    A weekter. Fari��s Royal Capital. Central Theater.


    The Royal Capital��s Central Theater was the oldest theater in Fari. It has survived through all the turmoils of the country. At the beginning, the Central Theater was a simple and crude building constructed of four walls and a signboard. Gradually, it transformed into a five-story grand spectacle that could be seen in all corners of the Royal Capital.


    Throughout the years, the Central Theater had witnessed countless grand stage performances. And today, this ancient building would bear witness to the birth of a new era.


    Inside the Central Theater��s ballroom. Madam Schroder was holding a ss of wine. She seemed to be entranced in thought as she shook the wine around.


    ��Madam Schroder, what��s in your mind?��


    A ckwood Elf apanying her noticed her lonely expression and quietly asked her.


    This ckwood Elf was Madam Schroder��s bodyguard. Ever since Gallolie became the host of their Holy Tree, the ckwood Elves became inseparately linked with the Grand Duchy of ckwood.


    ��I recalled a film review I read on the Mage Forum,�� Madam Schroder picked up the wine ss and took a small sip.


    ��Film review?�� asked the ckwood Elf.


    ��Life is like a drama,�� Madam Schroder spoke of the line from the review that left the greatest impression on her. ��Monica, did you know that I met Gallolie��s father here?��


    The ckwood Elf shook her head to express that she did not know about Madam Schroder��s past.


    ��Was it to celebrate the birth of an outstanding y? It was a dance ball held in this ballroom. At that time, I was the youngdy of the Lnd Family and he was the heir of the Donnell Family. It is not only our first encounter, our wedding was also held in this ce.��


    The ckwood Elf bodyguard quietly listened to Madam Schroder��s speech. She doesn��t know how to respond. In the end, she lowered her head, ��We, the ckwood Elves, felt deep grievance toward the passing of the Grand Duke, Madam Schroder.��


    ��It has been three days since the burial. Monica, let go of your enmity today. After all, today is a day of celebration,�� Madam Schroderforted the ckwood Elf. However, there was no trace of emotion in her voice.


    The recent urrences had greatly exhausted the high-spirited Grand Duchess. Even her makeup was unable to conceal her haggard appearance.


    ��Madam Schroder, the performance called ��movie�� that you��ve disyed in the theater today haspletely surpassed my understanding of stage ys.��


    An old man walked over to Madam Schroder.


    ��I��d prefer to consider movies to be separate from stage ys as a stand-alone art form. After all, movie performances are simply too different from stage ys, Teacher Furcolo.��


    Once Madam Schroder started talking to the old man, her haggard expression instantly disappeared and was reced with the aura of a Grand Duchess.


    She exchanged a couple sentences with the old man and discussed the future development of movies. Only then did the old man slowly depart. Slightly exhausted, Madam Schroder took a sip from her wine ss.


    ��Madam Schroder, he is?��


    Standing behind Madam Schroder the entire time, Monica noticed that Madam Schroder has been raising her spirits by force when talking with the old man.


    ��The manager of this most magnificent theater in Fari, a teacher of the Royal Art Institute and my esteemed teacher. He also held the status of an earl in Fari.��


    With an undisturbed attitude, Madam Schroder listed a series of shocking titles. She looked to the ckwood Elf who had never participated in balls held by nobles and spoke with a soft voice, ��Monica, none of the people present in the ballroom are weak in Fari. No matter how young they might be, they could be a certain genius performer. No matter how old they might be, they could be a grand ywright who left an immortal work for Fari. The death of any person here would be an enormous loss for Fari.��


    ��But... but I... I saw a man wearing female attire.��


    Monica��s eyes ran through the crowd following Madam Schroder��s indication. Ignoring the people who seemed to not be individuals easily trifled with, the ckwood Elf saw a man roughly 160cm tall wearing... female clothes.


    Someone like that was also a ��great person?��


    ��Is there... something wrong with him?�� Monica knew that her question was very rude. Nevertheless, she was unable to overlook the existence of that individual. In the end, she was unable to contain herself from asking the question.


    Madam Schroder followed the direction indicated by Monica and saw the man in female clothes. Finally, a smile appeared on her taut face.


    ��Monica, the person you thought to have issues is the great ruler of Fari, His Majesty King Klund III. If you are to anger His Majesty, even I will not be able to guarantee your safety.��


    The words spoken by Madam Schroderpletely terrified the ckwood Elf. With wide-opened eyes, Monica immediately covered her mouth.


    ��He is...?�� The ckwood Elf was still slightly unwilling to believe in Madam Schroder��s words. She slightly removed her hand from her mouth and quietly questioned for confirmation.


    ��That��s right. That��s something His Majesty Klund enjoys doing. Among Fari��s nobles, there��s many that considered it as a fashion too. Give it some time, you��ll get used to it.�� Madam Schroder seemed to have already gotten used to it.


    ��Fashion?��


    The ckwood Elf was at a loss as to how to respond. All the words she wanted to say ended up beingpiled into a single phrase �� ��You humans truly y too much.��


    Sure enough, as Madam Schroder and the ckwood Elf Monica were talking about the cross-dressing king, he started walking toward them.


    Thispletely terrified the ckwood Elf. Her ears were perked upwards. It seemed like she was afraid that the king had heard her earlierments and was here to criticize her.


    Fortunately, Klund III was a forgiving person. Or perhaps, he had not heard the conversation between Madam Schroder and Monica.


    ��Karana! I am touched by Hachiko��s loyalty in the movie ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� that Teacher Morgan starred in. There are always those selfless acts of waiting in this world; this movie has brought out the most beautiful aspect of my heart...��


    Klund walked over with a cheerful smile on his face. His speech was so very impassioned. It was as if he was performing in a stage y.


    The ckwood Elf standing beside Madam Schroder stealthily stepped back. As a country girl, she was truly unable toprehend the aesthetics of these city dwellers.


    ��Thank you for your praises, Your Majesty Klund,�� said Madam Schroder.


    ��I sincerely wish to be able to meet the screenwriter. Karana, do you have any means to get in contact with him?�� asked Klund III all of a sudden.


    #

 Chapter 349: Chapter 349 – New Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 349: �C New Chapter</h4>


    Wanting to meet the movie��s screenwriter?


    That was one of the questions Madam Schroder heard the most since the screening of ��L��on: The Demon�� and ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale.��


    ��The screenwriter is currently located in the distant Nond. Even if I am to invite him toe to Fari, the journey will take over a month. Your Majesty Klund, I think you should wait till Nond��s teleportation formation opens up. At that time, I will personally send a letter of invitation to him.��


    Having answered the same question multiple times already, Madam Schroder was able to skillfully deal with Klund III��s inquiry.


    Naturally, the ��him�� mentioned by Madam Schroder was none other than Joshua. Even though Joshua had stated that the movies�� screenys were all adaptations and the true authors weren��t him, Madam Schroder was more willing to believe it as an evasion tactic from Joshua.


    ��Nond. The distance to reach that country needed to be measured with such a long period of time; oh that is trulymentable news.��


    Klund III continued with his performance. From this, one could tell how good of a mood he was in today. Else, he wouldn��t disy such an impromptu performance on such a setting.


    ��Karana, pioneer who brought movies to Fari, I need you to tell me this; is it possible for our Fari to create our own movies?��


    Although Klund III was still acting, the question he asked was also the topic the people present in the ball were most concerned about.


    Madam Schroder was able to clearly sense the surroundings bing quiet after the king asked that question.


    All the nobles and dramatists from all over Fari and even the performers present had turned their attention to Madam Schroder.


    They all wanted to obtain the answer to the king��s question.


    ����L��on: The Demon�� was the first time my ck Swan Theatrical Troupe participated in the filming of a movie. It was also the opportunity for ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to learn filmmaking,�� slowly said Madam Schroder.


    The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was the only theatrical troupe from Fari that had participated in the filming of a movie. It ensured the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe would be in the forefront of the future movie undertaking.


    ��In other words, Karana, you and your ck Swan Theatrical Troupe had grasped the method of filmmaking?��


    Excitement filled Klund��s voice.


    ��In our Fari��s thousands years of history, countless grand scripts and writings were created. Karana... I deeply desire to be able to portray them to the masses in the form of movies.��


    Klund��s words were very impassioned. Had it not been for the fact that the majority of the people present in the ball were aged ywrights and artists, the young performers might even raise their wine sses to praise their king and kingdom.


    ��That is also what I am looking forward to, Your Majesty Klund,�� said Madam Schroder, ��I too desire to have the scripts written by our Fari��s ywrights be movies. However, movies are not that easy to create.��


    ��Do not fear to try, Karana. Your ck Swan Theatrical Troupe is one of the most talented theatrical troupes I��ve ever seen. Especially your daughter Gallolie, in a hundred years... she would definitely be a person who left her name in history,�� said Klund III.


    ��Your Majesty, thank you for your high praises. I will definitely not fail to live up to your expectations.��


    Nevertheless, Madam Schroder still epted the heavy responsibility entrusted by Klund III.


    In truth, Madam Schroder knew very well the differences between stage ys and movies. Be it the performers, the set or the music, Fari would be able to find the most outstanding people for those roles. But, apart from those, movies needed ��camera angles!��


    Camera angles were an essential factor for a good movie.


    Whether it be ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� or ��L��on: The Demon,�� many of the scenes that left a deep impression on Madam Schroder were filmed from outstanding camera angles established by the director and camera operators.


    Those two professions do not exist in Fari. As such, Madam Schroder would need to nurture them from scratch.


    ��Well then, Karana, I hope that you and your ck Swan Theatrical Troupe would open up an all new era for Fari!��


    After leaving those words, Klund III finally finished his conversation with Madam Schroder.


    The ckwood Elf who has been standing beside Madam Schroder the entire time heaved a small sigh of relief.


    ��Madam Schroder, forgive my rudeness... I truly feel that your king is different from ordinary humans,�� whispered the ckwood Elf Monica.


    Although she has not interacted with many humans, she had never seen one so on edge like King Klund III.


    ��Different? What if I am to tell you that His Majesty Klund III��s sexual orientation is the same gender?��


    Madam Schroder suddenly gave another explosive news to the ckwood Elf. Monica stood therepletely shocked.


    Shortly after Klund III left, Madam Schroder heaved a sigh of relief. But, before she had the time to take a sip from her wine ss, the dramatists that had been paying attention to her and Klund III��s conversation immediately flocked over.


    After watching the movies, Fari��s dramatists all hoped for their works to be brought onto the stage in the form of movies.


    Monica had noticed that Madam Schroder was sighing signs of exhaustion. Nevertheless, Madam Schroder maintained the proper attitude of a Grand Duchess and started chatting with the ywrights.


    The ballsted for a long time. To the others, Madam Schroder was still the high-spirited founder of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    But, once the ball ended, once Madam Schroder and the ckwood Elf Monica entered a carriage to return to their residence, Madam Schroder finally revealed her exhausted look. Seeing that, Monica realized that she was hanging there with pure willpower the entire time.


    ��I will be seeding my husband. It is not only for the sake of our daughter. It is also for the sake of the alliance my husband made with you all.��


    Madam Schroder felt the gaze from the ckwood Elf. She waved her hand to express for her to not worry.


    ��Although it is not an easy task to firmly grasp the power my husband had, you do not have to worry. After all, I��ve been around handling things for all these years,�� Madam Schroder spoke with a deemphasizing tone.


    ��My apologies Madam Schroder, I do not know much about humanity��s power struggles,�� said the ckwood Elf, ��But, I thank you for everything you��re doing for us.��


    ��No, I should be the one thanking you all for protecting my daughter.��


    After saying those words, Madam Schroder looked to a pile of scripts ced on the side of the carriage. Those scripts were all handed to her by the ywrights and dramatists on the ball.


    They were hoping that she would read them and make them into movies.


    Madam Schroder picked up the scripts and started skimming through them in session. The majority of them were satires and court dramas. Those were the most popr sort of stage ys in Fari.


    ��Although I am fond of many of Fari��s theatrical works, the amount of truly great writings are few and far between...��


    #

 Chapter 350

    <h4>Chapter 350</h4>


    Afternoon. Madam Schroder did not return to her residence in the Royal Capital. Instead, she arrived at a rehearsal theater belonging to the Art Institute.


    ��Nari, your pacing is too slow. I need you to give the sensation of a sharp dagger thrusting into one��s body!��


    Standing below the stage, Madam Schroder was loudly giving pointers to a performer rehearsing on the stage. The performers were currently rehearsing a dance y.


    The slender girls were trying their best to straighten their bodies as they leaped gracefully on the stage. However, in Madam Schroder��s eyes, all of them were making mistakes. Because of that, she had a displeased expression on her face the entire time.


    ��Madam Schroder... I... think that they��re dancing very well.��


    Madam Schroder��s bodyguard, the ckwood Elf Monica, has been observing the rehearsal the entire time. The performers have practiced for two hours straight. Many of them were already covered in sweat and appeared like they could copse at any moment.


    To an non-expert like Monica, those performers were already sufficiently outstanding.


    ��Pru! Your expression is too stiff! Recall the time when you were being chased by the stray dog!��


    Madam Schroder ignored thement from the elf next to her and continued to loudly call out the mistakes made by the performers.


    Finally, a female performer fell on the stage while standing on tiptoe and forced a stop to the rehearsal.


    ��Stand up. The rehearsal is not over yet. You don��t have the time to sit aroundzing on the stage.��


    Madam Schroder remainedpletely cold-hearted. Her stern criticism made that young female performer discontent.


    ��Madam Schroder, aren��t we supposed to be movie actors like the time with ��L��on: The Demon?�� Why do we still have to do stage dance rehearsals?�� asked the female performer who had fallen to the ground with a slight tone of dissatisfaction. She was massaging her legs.


    Today��s rehearsal was much more intense than usual. It was as if Madam Schroder had decided to have the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe make up all the rehearsal they��ve missed while touring Nond.


    ��Trilis, have you forgotten about the learning you��ve received from Fari��s Royal Institute?��


    Even though there were over seventy performers in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe, Madam Schroder clearly remembered where each and every one of them originated from as well as their approximate personalities and ages.


    Take this girl by the name of Trilis for example, she was a graduate from Fari��s Royal Institute. Moreover, she graduated with the best grades. Originally, a performer with records as outstanding as hers should��ve joined a different theatrical troupe since there the Flower of Fari was already present in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    Gallolie��s presence will overshadow all the other female performers in the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    Nevertheless, an actual ��swan�� was someone who will never admit defeat. The reason why this girl joined the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was precisely to challenge Gallolie.


    Although she had received several opportunities to be the main female cast in ys, the reactions from her performances were all worse than Gallolie��s.


    The multiple failed challenges caused her to abandon herself to despair, eventually developing into a stop bothering mentality. But, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe was not a ce that needed performers who didn��t strive to be better.


    ��Perhaps you will only recall them once you��re as obese as a cow!��


    The words spoken by Madam Schroder seemed to have jabbed what that female performer was afraid of the most. She didn��t know how to refute Madam Schroder nor did she have the courage to do so. She immediately stood up, gathered her strength and started her rehearsal again.


    The rehearsal continued for roughly another hour. Finally, Madam Schroder pped her hands to signal the stoppage of the rehearsal.


    ��It��s truly tough being a stage y performer.��


    The ckwood Elf was unable to help herself from muttering with a quiet voice after seeing the performers�� backs beingpletely soaked in sweat.


    ��The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe is the best theatrical troupe in all of Fari. It would be great if we could be the best just by working hard.��


    After Madam Schroder announced for a rest, she walked to the theater��s audience gallery. Scattered apuses were sounding from the gallery.


    ��Karana, you��re still so strict after all these years,�� sighed an old man seated in the frontmost row.


    Monica recalled that this old man was someone who had greeted Madam Schroder in the ball.


    His identity seemed to be the manager of Fari��s Central Theater.


    ��Those are the fundamentals for performers, teacher, Master Morgan and Master Hopko...��


    Madam Schroder addressed the elderly individuals present in the gallery one by one. They were all ywrights that could be considered national treasures in Fari and were all invited here by Madam Schroder.


    Everyone, your works are all Fari��s treasures. Although our ancestors had left behind many ssics too, I have greater desire in being able to make your works into movies. Whether it be teacher��s ��ck Journey,�� Master Morgan��s ��Eyepicker�� or Master Hopko��s ��Moro River��s Fisherman,�� they were all works that had greatly enlightened me in my youth.��


    ��Madam Schroder is ttering me,�� said one of the old ywrights, ��Movies, that new performance method you��ve brought back, has opened a new era of art. I cannot wait to see those epics being shown in the form of movies.��


    With Morgan who yed the main actor in ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� as the lead, the ywrights present all belonged to Fari��s faction that supported change and innovation. They believed that movie was a method of performance that could bring forth their works in a more realistic and exquisite manner.


    ��In other words, Madam Schroder, you don��t know which script to make a movie of?�� Morgan determined the reason why Madam Schroder invited them here.


    ��The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s movie shooting skills are stillcking. Because of that, we are unable to create a script for a movie right away. As for me, I do not wish to make such an important decision on my own.�� Madam Schroder ran her eyes across the ywrights present. She then said, ��Everyone here are the best ywrights of Fari. I��ve invited everyone here in hopes that you��ll be able to help me make this decision through a voting process.��


    Madam Schroder had made it extremely clear. After she participated in the ball and received all those works from ywrights, it was certain that she would incur the dissatisfaction from other ywrights whose work was not selected regardless of which work she selected. The only way around it would be adapting the ssics left by the former ywrights of Fari.


    But, this was a great opportunity to rope in the outstanding ywrights. Madam Schroder was unwilling to use this opportunity to rope in someone already dead.


    There were a total of nine ywrights present. They were all Fari��s prestigious dramatists.


    The discussion did notst long. The reason for that was because there existed a ywright more prestigious than all others present.


    ��Sure enough, it is my wish to be able to see Master Morgan��s ��Eyepicker,''�� said a ywright that looked rtively young.


    What he said was also what most ywrights present were thinking. Soon, the opinions of the nine ywrights started unifying. But, the person whose work was being talked about, Morgan, was sitting there not saying anything.


    Suddenly, at this moment, an attendant rushed in. That attendant arrived beside Madam Schroder.


    ��Madam, a ckwood Elf who called himself Elder Safran is requesting to see you,�� whispered the attendant.


    Once Madam Schroder heard the name ��Elder Safran,�� she immediately lost her desire to bother with the script selection.


    ��Where is he?�� Nevertheless, she managed to contain her excitement. She lowered her voice and said to the attendant, ��Quickly, bring him in.��


    Elder Safran, if Madam Schroder��s memories were correct, he was the elf elder who escorted her daughter to Nond.


    Yesterday she received a message from Gallolie that everything was going smoothly and they would likely arrive at Fari��s Royal Capital the following day.


    Because of that, Elder Safran��s visitation could very possibly mean that Gallolie had arrived at the Royal Capital.


    #

 Chapter 351

    <h4>Chapter 351</h4>


    ��No, I��ll go meet him personally.��


    Madam Schroder stopped the attendant. She took a nce at the ywrights that were currently engaged in discussion. Even though she could be said to be friends with all of them, she cannot guarantee that there wasn��t any spy for the Holy Church among them.


    Following the attendant, Madam Schroder quickly left the theater. Upon going out, she saw a tall and robust silhouette standing by the entrance. His body was covered by a cloak of leaves. In a human city, his attire was extremely conspicuous.


    ��Elder Safran.��


    Madam Schroder had met Elder Safran several times before. In Madam Schroder��s eyes, Elder Safran was equivalent to the ckwood Elves�� diplomat.


    Before Elder Safran could even say anything, sharp voices entered Madam Schroder��s ears. Those voices sounded so mournful, so very inhuman.


    Upon hearing those terrifying voices, the surrounding attendants and guards immediately rushed over.


    ��I��m fine,�� Madam Schroder waved her hand to signal them to stay.


    ��My apologies, Madam Schroder,�� Elder Safran retrieved the originium crystal in his hand. That originium crystal was the source of those voices. ��I am unable to determine if you or the people around you are Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors in disguise. As such, I can only use this method for verification.��


    ��Heresy Tribunal��s inquisitors...�� Madam Schroder��s expression immediately turned gloomy upon hearing those words, ��Those sharp voices earlier, are they your method of distinguishing them, Elder Safran?��


    ��It is a small present from a benefactor that saved our race.��


    After Elder Safran confirmed Madam Schroder to be ��real�� using the originium crystal, he led her to a rtively remote room in the theater.


    This was not a ce arranged by the attendants. Instead, the ckwood Elves had utilized their outstanding abilities to sneak themselves into this ce.


    ��The Daughter of the Forest is waiting for you inside.��


    Elder Safran opened the door for Madam Schroder. He showed no intention of entering the room. It seemed like he was nning to stand guard outside.


    The World Tree of the ckwood Elves was lodging in Gallolie��s body. This meant that she would be a top target of assassination for the Heresy Tribunal.


    Fari was different from Nond. In Nond, the power of the Holy Church has been practicallypletely suppressed by Joshua. But, it was different for Fari. Elder Safran had no way to determine how many inquisitors had infiltrated into Fari.


    Right after Madam Schroder entered the room, before she could say anything, a figure leaped toward her and embraced her!


    ��Gallolie...�� The instant Madam Schroder��s fingertips touched Gallolie��s hair, she recognized that it was really her daughter.


    She immediately half squatted and ced her hands on Gallolie��s shoulders. Being away from each other for nearly half a month, she began to carefully examine her daughter.


    ��Mother, stop rubbing my face. I��ve been doing fine in Nond. Furthermore, I��ve been sending you reports about what happened during the day every night I��m there.��


    Madam Schroder had only embraced her daughter for a short moment before she started rubbing her hands all over her cheeks. It seemed like she was trying to confirm with her hands whether her daughter suffered any injuries.


    ��You��ve always been a child that would try to act brave. Even if Mister Joshua is looking after you in Nond, it��s still impossible for me to believe in the messages you sent through the magicwork to be real.��


    Although Madam Schroder was feeling extremely emotional, she was resisting her tears. After a brief embrace, she immediately returned to being Gallolie��s strict mother.


    ��They��re all real,�� Gallolie shifted her eyes away in a somewhat guilty manner.


    After Madam Schroder gently pinched her daughter��s cheeks again, she said, ��Gallolie, have you been staying upte into the night in Nond? Furthermore... you��ve not controlled over what you��ve been eating, right?��


    Madam Schroder was able to detect any minute change to Gallolie��s body. She was immediately able to tell that the ck Swan has been livingzily in Nond.


    ��Eh, it��s only a couple days. I��ll change my sleep schedule back! Mother!��


    The joy of the reunion waspletely swept clean by Madam Schroder��s criticism. Gallolie lowered her head in fear of facing her mother.


    However, the expected punishment did not arrive. Instead, she received a warm hug.


    Gallolie was once again embraced by Madam Schroder.


    ��No matter what, Gallolie, it��s all good that you��ve returned...�� said Madam Schroder with a soft and gentle tone.


    ��Mn... I��m back, mother.�� Gallolie also replied with a soft voice.


    Elder Safran and Monica, the two ckwood Elves standing guard outside, were quietly watching the reunion of the mother and daughter.


    ��Elder Safran, is she our Holy Tree?�� Monica was able to sense a vigorous amount of vitality from Gallolie.


    Originally, her powers have been declining ever since the Holy Tree wilted. Recently, she even caught a cold by standing guard at night.


    Rarely do the ckwood Elves get sick. But, Gallolie��s arrival had dispersed all the feeling of weakness from Monica��s body.


    ��The Holy Tree has chosen her. The journey to Nond has convinced us that the Holy Tree��s decision was correct. As such, no matter what, we must protect the Daughter of the Forest,�� said Elder Safran.


    Elder Safran did not contain the volume of his voice when saying those words. Both Madam Schroder and Gallolie were able to clearly hear him.


    ��Elder Safran, I wish to have Gallolie continue to apany you all.��


    Madam Schroder resisted her longing for her daughter and promptly decided on the most beneficial decision for Gallolie.


    ��Mother...��


    ��Fari is not stable right now. I do not know how many people around us are nning to harm you,�� said Madam Schroder, ��Thus, Gallolie, let us conceal the news of your return for now. We will determine what to do once things stabilize.��


    Madam Schroder tidied Gallolie��s clothes. She was wearing a simple male attire. Evidently, Gallolie had disguised herself before returning to Fari.


    ��But! I wish to participate in the making of the new movie!�� said Gallolie.


    ��New movie?��


    ��Mister Joshua handed me a new script. He said that he hopes that he will be able to cooperate with mother. Furthermore, he said that this movie is a... big production.��


    ��Big production... Gallolie, where is the script? Did Mister Joshua give you the screeny for the movie?��


    Even though Madam Schroder was inclined to adapt a ssic from Fari, she must also admit that Joshua��s scripts were exceptionally outstanding too.


    Whether it be ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� or ��L��on: The Demon,�� they were both touching stories. Of the three movies Joshua had created so far, Madam Schroder believed that ��Beauty and the Demon�� was already a ��big production.��


    ��The script is here, Madam Schroder.��


    Gallolie��s bodyguard, the ckwood Elf y, appeared from the darkness and handed a veryrge envelope to Madam Schroder.


    Once Madam Schroder received the envelope, the thickness actually made her feel a momentary loss of bnce.


    Exactly what was contained in there?


    Madam Schroder remembered that the script for ��L��on: The Demon�� was only a pile of papers filled with words. Clearly the envelope contained more than only the script.


    There was no signature on the envelope. But, on the center of the envelope was a series of english characters. It seemed like the name of a certain creature.


    ��Avatar,�� Madam Schroder pronounced this word with the unknown meaning. She felt the urge to immediately open the thick envelope.


    #

 Chapter 352

    <h4>Chapter 352</h4>


    ��Mother, are you going to make this movie together with Mister Joshua?��


    Gallolie did not peep the content of the script on the way to Fari. However, she was earnestly looking forward to her mother and Joshua working together for a second time.


    Through her experience in the filming of ��L��on: The Demon,�� Gallolie became fond of the experience of performing freely without having to concern herself with the audiences�� eyes


    Joshua��s Day Banshees would capture Gallolie��s performance through the best camera angles.


    ��Gallolie, I know that the young ywright and ��director�� has written three outstanding scripts but the next movie��s script might��ve been chosen already.��


    Madam Schroderforted her daughter. She felt that it was possible that the ywrights seated in the gallery might��ve finished making the selection for the next movie��s script while she was away meeting Gallolie.


    ��The script has been decided? Is it something written by those old men?��


    The ��old men�� mentioned by Gallolie were none other than Fari��s elderly ywrights.


    Even though this Flower of Fari had interpreted countless characters from Fari��s ssics on the stage, she was not someone too fond of the scripts written by those elderly ywrights. That was also a matter of headache for Madam Schroder.


    She had always attempted to nurture her daughter into an individual who appreciates art. Unfortunately, Gallolie would always fall asleep whenever she reads those works with deep thoughts behind them.


    Nevertheless, that was also the reason for the Flower of Fari��s sess. All the characters Gallolie yed were those well-received by the young people. Because of that, she became the dreamed lover of countless youths from Fari.


    ��Gallolie, that is Master Morgan��s work.��


    Madam Schroder reminded Gallolie to take note of her words and actions. She cannot imagine how undisciplined Gallolie has been during the time she was staying in Nond.


    Even her temperament has started to be corroded by a sense of listlessness.


    ��Mother, I know. But, are you really going to give up on Mister Joshua��s script?�� asked Gallolie.


    ��...��


    Madam Schroder held the thick envelope and didn��t know how to respond.


    She would asionally visit the Mage Forum. On the forum, she had seen a post about ��choice phobia.��


    She had been skeptical when she first read the post.


    How could ,people be afraid of making choices? She had always been a person who would make choices most beneficial to herself.


    Yet today, she finally experienced the ��terrifying mental illness that all intelligent creatures suffered from.��


    Master Morgan��s


    ��Gallolie, wait for me here. Elder Safran and Monica will look after you.��


    Madam Schroder realized that she shouldn��t ce this heavy envelope in the storage.


    Gallolie nodded her head obediently. Then, she saw her mother leaving the remote room and walking toward the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s rehearsal theater.


    When Madam Schroder returned to the theater, the ywrights seated in the gallery had finished their discussion.


    ��Madam Schroder, we��ve decided to have Master Morgan��s ��Eyepicker�� be adapted for the next movie.��


    These ywrights seemed to have reached a consensus. One of them announced the result of their discussion.


    When the oue was determined, the entire theater, both the ywrights seated in the gallery and the performers of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe that were sitting on the stage and resting, started apuding.


    In Fari��s art circles, Morgan held a status akin to a legend. In his youth, he shook the entire Fari with silent one-man stage ys.


    ��Everyone...��


    At this moment, Madam Schroder spoke and interrupted the pping crowd that were offering congrattory words to Morgan.


    ��I have a new script here with me that I hope to receive everyone��s opinion.�� Madam Schroder knew that she was calling into question Master Morgan��s authority by saying these things at such a time. Or perhaps, it would be more suited to say that she was questioning the authority and decision made by all the ywrights present.


    ��A new script? Was it that old codger Ferrero? Did he finally have a change of heart and decided to hand you a script?��


    Madam Schroder��s teacher immediately thought of an equally renowned ywright. That ywright was renowned for being stubborn and held a deep dislike toward the emergence of ��movies.�� He even publicly dered that ��movies were a spheme toward art performances.��


    ��No,�� Madam Schroder shook her head to deny her teacher��s guess.


    ��Could it be a work from Sir Collier?!��


    Another ywright guessed who this Fari��s renowned ywright that suddenly appeared topete against Master Morgan might be.


    ��Everyone, please stop guessing. This ywright is not from Fari. He��s a young man from Nond.��


    Madam Schroder directly revealed the identity of this mysterious ywright.


    Once she did that, the entire theater becamepletely quiet. The expressions of the renowned Fari��s ywrights seated in the gallery became very strange.


    Madam Schroder��s words �� ��from Nond�� and ��young man�� �� challenged their nerves.


    All of them here were from Fari. The pride of the people from Fari was that their mastery of the arts were not inferior to any other country!


    ��Karana, I never would��ve known that you��re quite the joker,�� At this moment, Madam Schroder��s teacher spoke and attempted to alleviate this somewhat awkward and tense atmosphere.


    ��Teacher, I��m not joking,�� Madam Schroder raised the envelope in her hand to show to the crowd. With a very serious tone, she said, ��The script is here. I hope that everyone will make the decision after reading the script.��


    ��Karana... how could the script written by a young man in Nond possiblypare against Master Morgan��s work? Please stop with this nonsense,�� Madam Schroder��s teacher rubbed his slightly hurting temples. Madam Schroder��s stubborn behavior made him recall all the horrifying things she did thirty years ago when she was still a student in Fari��s Royal Art Institute.


    Back in her youth, Madam Schroder was a ��little demoness�� who refused to obey anyone. After she became a mother, she became much more earnest. But today, at such an important asion, she decided to y a prank that one cannot possiblyugh at.


    ��Madam Schroder,�� Morgan might be the only person among the ywrights that was able to maintain his calm. His eyes were fixed onto the script in Madam Schroder��s hand, ��Was that script written by that young man called Joshua?��


    ��Correct. He also wrote ��Beauty and the Demon,�� ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� and ��L��on: The Demon.''��


    Madam Schroder took this opportunity to reveal to the people present the other scripts Joshua wrote.


    ��Joshua, the inventor of movies?�� Someone asked.


    Ever since the screening of the movies, Joshua became a celebrity in Fari. Practically all the people that have seen the movies were able to remember the name that continued to appear in the credits... Joshua.


    ��Can I read his new script here?��


    Before the other ywrights could ask more questions, Morgan stood up from his seat.


    ��There��s no problem with that. Everyone, please decide after reading the script,�� Madam Schroder believed that these ��great people�� were well-deserving of their reputation.


    #

 Chapter 353

    <h4>Chapter 353</h4>


    Morgan opened the envelope Madam Schroder handed him. He took out the script book that was as thick as two ��Intro to Fari��s History.��


    The start of the script gave a brief introduction to the settings. Morgan skimmed through the two short pages of introduction. After reading it, he had a rough idea what sort of story this would be.


    After he finished reading the introduction, he handed it to the ywrights next to him and began to read the detailed script.


    It took Morgan over an hour to finish reading the script. This included the concept arts and character designs. Upon finishing, he sighed emotionally, ��As expected of a movie director.��


    ��Master Morgan, we admit that this script called ��Avatar�� is an excellent story. But, we still want to use your ��Eyepicker�� as the script.��


    The other ywrights also finished reading the script. However, their decision remained the same.


    ��Is that so? Thank you all for choosing my ��Eyepicker.�� It is most definitely my lifelong honor that my story is able to be a movie,�� Morgan stood up. He nodded his head respectfully toward the crowd like a performer who had just finished a perfect performance.


    The ywrights present thought that Morgan had epted their proposal and all started pping.


    But, once the pping ended, Morgan smiled and made an announcement.


    ��Unfortunately, I��ve decided to yield this honor to ��Avatar,''�� he said.


    Morgan��s wordspletely baffled the crowd. Confused question marks appeared above their heads.


    ��Why?... Master Morgan, that ��Avatar,�� whether it��s the concept or the depth, it is far inferior to your ��Eyepicker.''�� A ywright was unable to contain his emotions.


    ��I am not belittling my pride, ��Eyepicker.�� When I wrote that work, it was like the God of Art has been holding my hand the entire time. I was gushing with inspiration. However, it seemed like everyone had neglected something.��


    Morgan cast his gaze across all the people present �� the ywrights, Madam Schroder and the performers from the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe on the stage.


    ��Master Morgan, could you be referring to... our intention in creating the movie?�� Madam Schroder was able to quickly realize what Morgan was talking about.


    ��Like myself, Madam Schroder has been to Nond. I��m certain you��ve had the same sort of impression as me,�� Morgan stood up from his seat. He walked before all the people present, seemingly nning to give a speech.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, I��ve spent thirty years performing all over the world. However, not all countries are like our Fari... not all of them treasured art.��


    Morgan rolled back his sleeve. There was a long scar across his tanned arm.


    ��This was something I��ve received from a performance in the Nation of Steel. As everyone knows, the people from the Nation of Steel never enjoy our Fari��s stage ys. To them, our stage ys are known as ��children��s nonsense.�� I am not fond of my beloved performance arts being degraded by others. Because of that, during my performance in the Nation of Steel, even though it was an outdoor performance, my youthful self was unable to control my emotions when I was ridiculed by many of the spectators.��


    When Morgan��s speech reached this point, he revealed a bitter smile.


    ��If it wasn��t for a kindhearted personing to my rescue, I might already be a pile of bones buried in a nameless mass grave.��


    The entire theater grew quiet. They never imagined for the great Master Morgan to have received such humiliation in his youth.


    But... what Master Morgan received was an act of humiliation for all the artists of Fari. No, it was an act of humiliation for all the people of Fari.


    ��Is it those barbarians who are incapable of appreciating art!��


    Morgan��s encounter seemed to have jabbed at the sore spot of another ywright. He sounded like he was denouncing something. But, in the end, he sat back down on his seat powerlessly.


    ��Right. Although we people from Fari adore performance arts, painting and sing, they are not appreciated by all the people in the world. But, does that mean that they��re all barbarians? No... Everyone, let us recognize the reality. It��s just that they��re unable to understand them. Or, to be more exact...�� Morgan paused for a moment before stabbing at the wound in the hearts of all the people present, ��they simply believed that stage ys aren��t interesting. They believed that it��s just a whole bunch of people standing on a stage reading their whatever dialogues.��


    The people of Fari with higher social standing knew about this aspect with greater rity due to their interactions with the people from other nations. This held especially true for the people from the Nation of Steel and the Nation of Frost.


    Especially the people from the Nation of Steel. Many people from that country looked down upon stage ys from the bottom of their hearts. Most of their citizens believed that stage ys were extremely boring.


    ��Because of that, you all have been attempting for a change the entire time. Especially you, Mister Ehom, you��ve been attempting to write a script weed by the entire world all this time. Unfortunately, even now, we��ve not been able to receive any reaction from abroad. But, the emergence of movies allowed you all to catch a glimpse of opportunity. It is an all-new sort of performance form,�� said Morgan.


    ��But Master Morgan, if your ��Eyepicker�� is to be made into a movie, it will definitely be weed by the entire world,�� said someone.


    ��Perhaps. Perhaps not. The permise in gaining everyone��s eptance would be to first distance movies from the degrading premise of being an ��art form�� into ��something enjoyable.''��


    Morgan��s words caused the ywrights to contemte. When they raised their heads again, they saw Morgan holding the script for ��Avatar�� in his hand.


    ��It��s as you all said, this script by the name of ��Avatar�� had a very obvious connotation and depth. But,pared to my work that is difficult for young people to understand, ��Avatar�� is a much more interesting story. No... it is an extremely interesting story! Using the words of director Joshua, ��Avatar might be the most well-receivedmodity among all the movies he will ever create.''��


    ��But Master Morgan, the author of that script... is not someone from Fari.��


    ��It��s sufficient as long as the actors are people from our Fari.�� said Morgan.


    The ywrights seated in the gallery seemed to have been moved by Morgan��s speech. In the end, with Ehom, also Madam Schroder��s teacher, as the lead, they agreed to Morgan��s decision.


    ��Perhaps we can give it a try.��


    The discussion ended with such an oue. The ywrights left the theater in groups of two or threes. Morgan decided to stay.


    ��Madam Schroder, I don��t think we have the authority to make this choice, no?�� asked Morgan all of a sudden.


    ��Master Morgan, what do you mean by that?��


    ��Joshua Anneude possesses the technology needed to make movies. The reason why he handed this script to us is purely out of goodwill from prior cooperation. Even without Fari... he will still be able to create that grand movie.��


    Morgan��s words caused Madam Schroder to be silent for a moment. She didn��t try to conceal her true thoughts. An expression of unwillingness appeared on her face. In the end, she nodded her head.


    ��Truth is, at the beginning, I was very unwilling to ept why the inventor of movies is a demon from the Demon Realm. It was even more so when he was able to create so many outstanding movies. But, no matter how unwilling I might be, it wouldn��t change anything. That said, I do not wish to see our Fari fall behind any other country in performance arts. This time around, Joshua Anneude��s ambition is far greater than before.�� Morgan paused. He browsed through the script in his hand before continuing, ��He is not only nning to screen this movie in Nond and Fari. Instead... he nned to screen it throughout the entire world. The incident being portrayed in this movie... it will reveal to the world the wicked conducts from the Nation of the Holy Church and the Nation of Frost.��


    #

 Chapter 354: 第三百五十四章 野心

    <h4>Chapter 354: ��������ʮ���� Ұ��</h4>


    Chapter 354 �C Omen


    Nond. Lursk Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��This concludes today��s lesson.��


    Joshua took a nce at the time and ended the lecture.


    This was already the twelfth programming lesson Joshua conducted in the Lursk Advanced Magic Academy. The lesson went by very smoothly. Joshua merely has to give his lecture and the students will record all the knowledge he spoke of using various different methods.


    Joshua felt that there was no work more rxing than giving out lectures. The only pitiful aspect was that the majority of his students were roughly five times his age. Ciri��s elder sister Hyn and Prophet were the only young girls that could be seen in his ss.


    This was also the reason why Joshua had no desire to do extracurricr lessons after ss. Once the ending time arrives, he immediately packs up his stuff to leave. The speed at which he ran out the ssroom was simply faster than even the Dark Elf.


    ��Teacher, please wait.��


    Right after Joshua stepped out of the ssroom, Prophet started chasing after him.


    ��Prophet, do you have any questions?��


    After Joshua tempted Prophet with the concept of inte shopping, she became a frequent student in his lectures.


    Prophet��s learning speed was terrifyingly fast. She was able to practically learn everything Joshua taught her. Furthermore, she hadpiled a whole bunch of strange littleputing sequences by herself.


    Joshua felt that, in another month or two, he would be able to pat Prophet��s shoulder and dere ��I have nothing more to teach you.��


    ��I already understood everything from the lecture. I��m looking for you because of the Demon Realm��s matter.��


    After saying those words, Prophet took a nce at her surroundings. She began to inspect if there were people passing by or if someone was eavesdropping with magic.


    ��Go ahead,�� Joshua half squatted to wait for Prophet��s question.


    Normally, conversation concerning the private information about the Demon Realm could be made through the magicwork. Thus, he was certain that there was a reason why Prophet wanted to speak to him personally.


    Prophet tiptoed herself so that her mouth could reach Joshua��s ears. Then, she lowered her voice and whispered.


    ��Yesterday, has Her Highness Cecily mentioned that a war might soon begin?��


    ��She did.��


    Joshua stood back up. He did not expect that Prophet would go out of her way to tell her this.


    ��My elder sister mentioned this matter on the magicwork yesterday. I think she��s also nning to send someone to give me a detailed exnation today.��


    Joshua had given a leaf of the World Tree to the Demon Realm��s Second Princess Cecily a long time ago. But, even though Cecily learned how to use the messenger, she would always be very stiff in her conversation with Joshua.


    Generally, it would take five to ten minutes for Joshua��s elder sister to send a reply back.


    Being busy in the Demon Realm was one part of the reason. As for the other part, it was that the Second Princess had a bad typing habit... she would type in long paragraphs every single time.


    Days ago, Joshua had been curious about what his elder sister spent the five minutes period it took to respond back to him. Because of that, he, in a mannerpletely devoid of conscience, ��hacked�� into Cecily��s magicwork interface.


    Through that, he discovered his elder sister suddenly deleting an entire paragraph that she had finished typing and starting it all over again. Once she was not satisfied with that new paragraph, she would once again delete it to start over. She would repeat this process until she managed to finish typing something that satisfied her.


    Joshua didn��t know if her behavior could be considered as OCD. But, he never expected for that serious elder sister of his to have... an adorable side to her.


    Nevertheless, every single message Cecily sent to him sounded like a letter from one��s concerned and nagging family. She would always tell him to be careful of this and that as well as what was happening in the Demon Realm recently. Then, she would end all of them in the same manner telling him to ��return to the Demon Realm as soon as he could.��


    Joshua had learned from the message Cecily sent to him yesterday that the Demon Realm��s state of affairs had be tense.


    ��Let us go take the arcanotech vehicle. This ce is quite far away from the underground entrance,�� said Joshua.


    Prophet epted Joshua��s proposal and got in an arcanotech vehicle provided by the Klia Trading Company with Joshua. Prophet seated herself in the back of the vehicle.


    When Joshua turned the vehicle on, he took a nce at the empty front passenger seat. After a moment of silence, he started driving.


    ��You had a ��lonely�� expression earlier. Is it because that human mage isn��t with you?��


    Prophet was able to keenly capture the change in Joshua��s expression. After she came to Nond, she rarely saw any negative expressions on the Demon Prince��s face.


    ��Ciri? She��s learning illusion magic from a Sage of Nond. I just feel that it��s a bit bleak to not hear her roastings,�� said Joshua.


    ��Roastings? Is that a special way humansmunicate? It sounded a bit like an argument or debate,�� Prophet asked in a deadpan manner.


    ��Eh. Prophet, just consider that I didn��t say anything,�� Joshua ced his hands on the steering wheel. A ��car�� from the magic industrial revolution felt very ��strange�� to drive. But, Joshua was still an experienced driver of five years. Thus, driving a car was naturally an effortless task for him.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, allow me to remind you this. Both your father and your elder sister Her Highness Cecily wouldn��t wish for you to be together with a human.��


    Prophet no longer concerned herself with the matter about ��roasting�� and turned the conversation toward Joshua��s future.


    ��And what if we��ve already done it?�� Joshua turned around to take a nce at Prophet after saying that. The pupils of the expressionless schr shrunk slightly. It meant that her heart was no longer undisturbed.


    ��It will not be a blessed marriage,�� said Prophet.


    ��Not blessed? That sounded like ��Romeo and Juliet.''��


    Joshua could imagine that his strict elder sister will definitely be against this marriage.


    He could tell from the messages she had been sending him. The Second Princess Cecily had repeatedly emphasized the dangerous nature of human women. She was acting like they were all a bunch of goblins that tortures men to death. She also emphasized to Joshua that he must ensure the purity of the Chaos Demon bloodline.


    As for his father��s attitude, he was uncertain for now. But...


    ��Is it the love story narrated on the Voice of Nond by the Frost Elf Tylene? I��ve heard it... Truth be told, Your Highness Joshua��s position in the Demon Realm before was inferior to Romeo. But now, you might be able to control your own fate.��


    Prophet replied without giving much thought to her words. As Joshua had firmly stabilized his footing in Nond, he no longer had to fear any threat from the Demon Realm. Even if his elder sister and father really insisted on stopping him, he would not have to be afraid of them.


    ��Cough. This is not the time to talk about something like that. We��re about to reach the closest underground entrance. But before that, let��s take a detour to the Hearthstone Tavern. Although I wouldn��t be able to personally leave for the front line battlefield, I am able to set up a front linemunicationwork.��


    Joshua started driving the arcanotech vehicle toward the Hearthstone Tavern.


    #

 Chapter 355

    <h4>Chapter 355</h4>


    ��Your Highness Joshua, are you nning to continue to raise that Frost Elf?��


    Prophet was sitting at the back of the vehicle and carrying a small suitcase.


    The suitcase was filled with leaves from the Frost Elves�� World Tree. Even though there was a suitcase separating them, Prophet could still sense the tremendous amount of vitality emitting from within.


    Prophet had learned from Joshua that should one possess the World Tree��s leaf, one will be able to connect with the magicwork from anywhere in the world.


    The ��function�� of the leaves caused the World Tree��s leaves to be the goods desired by all users of the magicwork.


    Apart from that function, the World Tree��s leaves were also precious alchemic materials. Prophet could recite over a dozen different alchemical forms that utilized the World Tree��s leaves. The medicines produced by those forms were goods of iparable value on the marketce.


    ��Raise? Prophet, could you be mistaken about my rtionship with Tylene?�� asked Joshua.


    ��Was I wrong? Your Highness Joshua, you��ve provided her with protection and food in exchange for the World Tree and these leaves. In my opinion, your rtionship with her is no different from a shepherd and his sheep.��


    ��Fine. I admit that what you��ve said sounded very reasonable. But, a shepherd wouldn��t possibly pay the sheep a sry and buy her pretty clothes, no? Furthermore, she has a two day vacation every weekend.�� As Joshua spoke, he stepped on the brake and parked the arcanotech vehicle to the side, ��Compared to the master-servant rtionship present between nobles, I am more inclined to consider my rtionship with Tylene to be that of two friends.��


    ��Friends... I had thought Her Highness Cecily��s treatment toward the masses is already exceptionally good. Never would I imagine that Your Highness Joshua would bepletely unaware of your identity as a prince,�� said Prophet.


    Completely unaware of his identity as a prince? Joshua couldn��t possibly tell Prophet that he��s a well-behaved youth that grew up under modern ideologies. To him, being a prince was merely a profession in name. After he arrived in Nond, he had practically forgotten his status as a prince.


    ��Then, Prophet, do you know how my elder sister Cecily nned to... transform the Demon Realm?�� Joshua asked in a probing manner.


    After calcting the time, it was about time for the contest over the throne issued by the King of the Demon Realm. Joshua had already withdrawn from the cruel struggle on his own ord.


    Right now, the only strongpetitors would be his elder sister and elder brother. The victor shall be the Demon Realm��s ruler and gain the authority topletely transform the Demon Realm to their wishes.


    Right now, Joshua wanted to maintain neutrality. After all, his impression of his elder sister remained in that of a cold-hearted Sentinel.


    ��A world of mutual-understanding,�� Prophet carefully recalled the ideal Cecily mentioned to her before, ��Her Highness Cecily said that before mutual-understanding could be achieved, one must first gain the acknowledgement from the other party. The current Demon Realm is too weak and backwards. That is the reason why we came to Nond.��


    ��A world of mutual-understanding... was it? What will happen if the production level of the Demon Realm caught up to or surpasses the human world?��


    Joshua believed that as long as Prophet and her four students returned to the Demon Realm with the knowledge they acquired in Nond, they will be able to lead the production level of the Demon Realm to Nond��s current level after some time.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Prophet shook her head. Joshua��s question was above the scope of the mission Cecily entrusted her with.


    ��At that time, I would like to develop a tourism industry in the Demon Realm,�� Joshua��s gaze turned to the end of the street. If they continue proceeding forward, they will reach the Squirrel Street located at the edge of Nond.


    That street used to be the street most disdained by the citizens of Nond. But now, it has transformed into a well-known tourist attraction.


    ��Tourism... industry? You n to allow humans to y around in the Demon Realm?��


    With her knowledge, Prophet was able to understand what Joshua meant by ��tourism industry.�� The Third Prince��s thoughts were truly strange and iprehensible.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, let me remind you that humans believed the Demon Realm to be an extremely dangerous ce.��


    ��In the past, the citizens of Nond had the same impression for Squirrel Street. Aren��t humanity��s impression toward the Demon Realm gradually changing? In the future, we might be able to establish an amusement park in a vacantnd in the Demon Realm.��


    ��Amusement... what?��


    Suddenly, Prophet began to miss the days when Joshua was apanied by that mage called Ciri. When she��s present, she would be able to immediately offer an understandable exnation whenever Joshua spoke of some unknown terms.


    ��We can discuss this matter in the future. After all, it��s something that can only be established after the Demon Realm bes genuinely powerful and able to incur fear in the hearts of the human nations. Unlike now where humanity is able to wantonly raise war against the Demon Realm.��


    Joshua pressed down on the arcanotech vehicle��s gas pedal. While chatting with Prophet, the arcanotech vehicle had arrived at the entrance of the underground city.


    .........


    Nond��s underground. In the mine cave belonging to the Frostaxe n.


    In the form of a bat, Pest was hanging upside down on the ceiling of the cave and looking at the wooden chests piled up in the cave. The wooden chests were all sealed and tagged with thebels ��Klia Trading Company�� and ��Foods.��


    The mine cave had transformed into arge-scale food storage. In order to prevent insects and rodents from eating the food, a magic barrier that repels small and weak creatures has been set up around the cave.


    At the end of the cave was a teleportation gate that emitted a faint green glimmer. Pest had only flown into the teleportation gate for a short period of time before a group of people donned in pitch ck armor emerged from the gate.


    These people��s hands were on their sword hilts the moment they stepped into the cave. They began to unleash their killing intent throughout the cave.


    ��Sentinel, you want us to steal the dwarves�� food reserves?��


    After confirming that there was no other living creature present in the cave, the leader of the knights turned up to look at Pest hanging from the ceiling.


    ��Dwarves? No, General Fesley, the foodstuffs here all belonged to us. Or perhaps I should say, they all belonged to His Highness Third Prince Joshua Anneude. He is the one who purchased these foodstuffs in Nond and brought relief to the crisis caused by the famine in the Royal Capital.��


    Immersed in a bath of scarlet blood, Pest transformed from a bat into a humanoid. She stood before the armored demon and spreaded her arms as she gave the exnation.


    ��There��s no reason for those cunning humans to sell their foodstuffs to a demon...�� It seemed like this general wasn��t convinced by Pest��s exnation. Then, he suddenly pulled out his sword. He sensed a dangerous aura approaching this ce.


    ��Sentinel! Are you certain that this is not a trap set up by those cunning humans?!�� He yelled at Pest.


    ��Calm yourself! The humans of this ce are different from your imagination.��


    Pest tried to stop the general from taking drastic measures. However, her words were unable to reach this General Fesley.


    ��Prepare for battle!��


    Gray-colored magic power began to gather on the general��s sword. The ck-armored knights following him also drew their swords and held their shields. They walked up before him and took a formation to stop the charge of cavalries.


    In a short few seconds, they��ve finished making preparations to face enemies. Even if it was a trap, General Fesley was determined to bring these foodstuffs back to the Demon Realm!


    Seeing the fully armed and battle-ready knights, Pest sighed. She couldn��t help but recall her behavior when shest returned to Nond. It was more or less the same as theirs.


    Humanity and the demons have been enemies for simply too long, much too long. To the demons that stood at the front line in the war against humanity, human cities were forts filled with enemies.


    In the cities, threats that could cause potential death were everywhere. That was the reason why this general was so tense and alert against dangers.


    When Pest informed them back in the Demon Realm that they would be proceeding for Nond, these knights had the expressions of being prepared for death.


    The ck-armored knights held their breaths and carefully listened to the approaching sound. Their grasp on their weapons grew stronger. It was as if what was approaching them was a monster that could devour them with one bite.


    ��If it was a trap, you all wouldn��t be able to stand there unscathed.��


    A voice sounded from the other side of the mine cave. The moment General Fesley saw who the person approaching them was, the magic power that engulfed his sword immediately disappeared.


    He immediately thrust his sword into the rocky ground and half-kneeled on the ground.


    The knights in formation before him also realized who the person approaching them was. They tooid down their weapons and took an identical posture to General Fesley.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... please forgive my rudeness.��


    ��Don��t mind it. It��s normal for demons to be oversensitive whening to Nond. The Sentinel Pest beside you reacted in the same manner too. She even shouted ��Your Highness, your current situation is very dangerous.''��


    Under Prophet��s guidance, Joshua arrived at the mine used to store the gathered foodstuffs. Standing at the side, Pest could only silently listen as Joshua openly exposed her dark and shameful history.


    ��But Your Highness, you are currently in a city filled with humans. Those cunning humans are indeed very dangerous!��


    Hearing the righteous-sounding warning from the general, Joshua felt a headache and massaged his forehead.


    Even though Joshua had transformed the way humans viewed demons after staying in Nond for so long, the impression demons had toward humans remainedpletely unchanged.


    A portion of the demons held hostility toward humans. As for the other portion, they were afraid of humans.


    That said, Joshua does not have the time to bother educating this general, like how he educated Pest and Prophet��s apprentices, that there existed both good and bad humans.


    He had learned from the messages from his elder sister and they were only here to transport the food supply in preparation for the uing war. They did note to Nond for a one day tour of Nond.


    ��Well, I don��t know about that. Speaking of it, what��s your name?�� Joshua pointed at the general as he asked.


    The general removed his helmet. Long shiny ck hair poured out from the helmet, scattering across his shoulders. It was very difficult to imagine that this fully armored knight looked as femine as a woman.


    ��Fesley Anneude. I belong to the Second Legion under your elder brother.�� The knight general gave a brief self-introduction.


    ��The supplies you need are here.��


    Joshua patted at therge pile of wooden chests. The surface of the wooden chests were inscribed with rune inscriptions that could prevent the spoge of food. The food would remain edible for at least a year or two in the wooden chests.


    ��While transporting them, tell me what��s going on; why there��s an ��uing war?''��


    General Fesley immediately ordered for his subordinates to start transporting the wooden chests to the other side of the teleportation gate. As for him, he was still half kneeling before Joshua and exining to him the story behind the war.


    ��At this time every year, the ice in the stronghold��s surrounding will start melting. At that time, attacks from the human army will arrive... In the past couple years, we��ve been able to sessfully ward off humanity��s assaults. But this year, due to the extensive ��ashening famine�� throughout the Demon Realm, the stronghold��s supplies are nearly exhausted. It was Her Highness Cecily who proposed that we seek out your help.�� When his words reach this point, he came to a pause to take a nce at the knights transporting the supplies.


    ��When we learned from Sentinel Pest that we will be proceeding to the human world to obtain the supplies, we��ve prepared ourselves for a battle to plunder food from humans. I never imagined that it would be this smooth. I... am very curious as to how Your Highness Joshua aplished this.��


    So this ��war�� was something that happens every year? It was no wonder that Prophet and his elder sister remained so calm.


    But, if the Demon Realm��s frontier stronghold was breached, it would definitely be a full-scale war.


    ��One merely has to raise one��s prestige in Nond to ��friendly,''�� said Joshua.


    ��Pre...stige?��


    General Fesley raised his head in a confused manner. He discovered that Prophet was standing next to Joshua. Prophet who served the Second Princess Cecily was famous in the Demon Realm.


    Fesley hoped that Prophet would be able to offer an exnation. Unfortunately, Prophet shook her head to express that she didn��t understand either.


    ��Well, this is not important. Come... take these. Deliver them to my elder brother Knox. There��s a letter inside. He��ll understand after reading the letter,�� Joshua handed two wooden cases to General Fesley. A hundred originium crystals that contained the magicwork interface was present in one case and a hundred pieces of World Tree��s leaves were present in the other.


    Since Tylene��s World Tree grew, it would shed over a dozen leaves every day. It was enough for Joshua to consider opening up a mobile Wifi store.


    ��Your Highness Joshua,�� General Fesley received the two cases with a serious expression. He looked at Joshua and asked, ��Are you entrusting me with your legacy?��


    ��Legacy?��


    And here Joshua was wondering why the atmosphere suddenly turned solemn.


    ��For the sake of the citizens of the Demon Realm, you��ve chosen to stay in this iparably dangerous city of Nond. Originally, your elder brother thought that you��ve been in despair after renouncing to take part in the contest for the royal power. But to our surprise, you��ve actually...��


    ��Stop! Stop your imagination!��


    Joshua kept feeling like he would be put into a coffin filled with flowers and brought back to be buried in the Demon Realm if Fesley continued.


    ��Fesley, listen carefully! Right now, as long as we demons do notmit any crime, the humans of Nond will not be hostile toward us! Right now, demons are able to freely walk about the streets of Nond!��


    ��Your Highness Joshua, I don��t understand.��


    Ever since this Chaos Demon was born, he grew up battling against humans. Perhaps in his eyes, humans were an extremely cruel and ruthless race.


    ��Fine...�� Joshua packed up three originium crystals and handed it to him, ��While I don��t think they��ll do much, you can check them out when you��re free. Do not use Chaos Magic to activate the originium crystals.��


    #

 Chapter 356

    <h4>Chapter 356</h4>


    In the Purple Mage��s Sage Tower.


    ��Finally!��


    Faint purple colored runes and inscriptions were flickering on Ciri��s hand. On the desk in front of her was a little block humanoid waving around the sword in his hand.


    ��What is this? A brick golem?��


    Purple Mage closed the book in her hand as she looked at the first illusion created by her chief disciple Ciri.


    ��Those square shapes are called ��pixels.�� This little guy is called Steve. Teacher, have you yed Minecraft before? It��s thetest game release on the magicwork. This little guy is one of the characters in the game.��


    Controlling the faint purple rune inscriptions in her hand, Ciri created a whole new pixel ��zombie.�� Soon, the two pixel characters started fighting.


    Unfortunately, Ciri��s illusion magic was not up to par. Her magic made the battle seem like a little girl holding two rag dolls and smacking them against one another.


    ��I had no idea there were games on the magicwork.��


    Purple Mage did not have extended interactions with the magicwork. Normally, she would only spend a little bit of time on the mage forum to check out whether there might be any new developments in Nond.


    She was able to properly control her desire to use the magicwork.


    ��In that case, you should check it out. I rmend you start from Super Mario. Ghosts ��n Goblins and Castlevania are too hard. Even now, I��ve not been able toplete them. After those, you can try out Minecraft.��


    Ciri immediately became spirited the moment games were mentioned. She arrived at Purple Mage��s Sage Tower seven in the morning and has been listening to Purple Mage talk about illusion and mind systems magic theories the entire morning. She was so bored of listening to them that she was on the verge of falling asleep.


    Fortunately, Ciri was truly gifted. Even though she finished listening to the basic theories in a drowsy state, she managed to sessfully utilize the basic illusion magic by afternoon.


    ��Ciri, games are children��s entertainment. You��re already an adult, you shouldn��t be wasting your time on games.��


    Purple Mage was not familiar with the games �C ��Super Mario,�� ��Ghosts ��n Goblins�� and ��Castlevania�� �C that Ciri spoke of. However, she viewed the term ��games�� as something childish, something that only children would interact with.


    ��The games on the magicwork are not things that children y. Either way, we��re on a break right now. Teacher, how about you give them a try with me?��


    Ciri waved her hand and opened up her magicwork interface. Apart from the basic apps, Ciri��s desktop was filled with a whole bunch of game icons. A portion of those icons belonged to games Joshua had released to the magicwork. The rest were games that were still not released.


    Ciri would always be the first person to test out all the new games Joshua codes. The games would only be released onto the magicwork after it was confirmed that there weren��t any bugs.


    Ciri had heard from Joshua that he nned to turn those games as merchandise for sale. Unfortunately, currency does not exist on the magicwork yet. As such, games as merchandise were currently unachievable.


    Besides that, there was one thing that Ciri feltpletely unfathomable. Joshua had been addressing the pixel games, and even Minecraft, as ��small�� games.


    Because of this, Ciri has been anticipating what Joshua��s so-called ��big�� games would be like.


    ��Only for a short moment, Ciri.��


    Purple Mage did not refuse Ciri��s invitation. She had been attempting to establish a favorable teacher-student rtionship with Ciri the entire time. Thus, Ciri��s invitation served as an excellent opportunity for her to close her distance with her student.


    ��In that case, let��s start with ��Super Mario!''��


    Ciri tapped open the icon on her desktop. Then, she handed an originium crystal game controller to Purple Mage.


    ��The rune inscriptions on this originium crystal are able to control the little guy on the screen. As for the rules of this game...��


    Ciri began to coach Purple Mage on how to y Super Mario. The Sage was able to quickly learn how to operate the pixel game.


    The novel magicwork game managed to sessfully attract her attention. She began to be fully focused on controlling the red hatted plumber as he dealt with the monsters on the map.


    Unfortunately, the time where one was able to y games was always extremely short. A cough interrupted Purple Mage. The interruption caused her Mario to be eaten by a Piranha nt.


    ��Who is it?�� Purple Mage immediately raised his head. They were at the upper level of her Sage Tower. Should anyone enter her Sage Tower, she would be able to detect them immediately. However, this time around, she did not detect the intruder at all.


    ��It��s me. I encountered a barrier while entering and identally erased it.��


    Joshua was standing at the entrance waving his hand in an embarrassed manner. After Purple Mage took Ciri as her disciple, she reinstalled the magic barrier and traps in the Sage Tower to ensure Ciri��s safety.


    Joshua took the honor of being the first demon to experience the might of the magic traps. Regretfully, before those traps could even reach him, they were all shattered by the special magic power possessed by the Chaos Demons.


    ��I... seemed to have disturbed you.��


    Joshua only came to the Sage Tower because Ciri sent him a message saying ��I��m free right now, you cane up.�� Before that, he had been waiting downstairs for Purple Mage��s lecture to end.


    He never expected that he would encounter Purple Mage holding a ��controller�� ying Super Mario. Furthermore, it seemed like she was surprised by his sudden appearance and ended up losing a life in the game.


    ��I was merely a bit surprised by your visit to my Sage Tower at such a time,�� Purple Mage ced down the game controller in a very natural manner. She looked to the Chaos Demon before her, ��Joshua Anneude, did youe here personally because of the ��Sage Thought Forum?''��


    ��Eh... no, that��s not it.��


    Joshua took a nce at Ciri seated beside Purple Mage. He never imagined that Ciri would drag Purple Mage into the abyss this quickly.


    He was very surprised that an elderly person like Purple Mage would be interested in a game geared toward youths.


    ��Last time, I mentioned ��Avatar�� to you,�� said Joshua, ��The performers I invited are all ready now. The only thing left to do is to utilize your illusions to create the world called Pandora.��


    ��The time and location... Nond is not a ce suited for suchrge-scale illusions.��


    Purple Mage knew that her lifespan was nearing its end. Thus, she wanted to leave behind things in this world that would let others remember her by. For example... finding a sessor to carry on her knowledge. Or perhaps... creating a movie that will forever circte through this world with Joshua.


    ��The location... I��ve decided on the Demon Realm and Fari for the time being. Some of the scenes will be filmed in Nond,�� said Joshua with a smile on his face.


    After hearing those words from Joshua, Purple Mage was briefly silent.


    ��Joshua, I know that you��re friendly toward humans. However, that does not mean that all demons view humans as friends. If I were to appear in the Demon Realm, I will immediately be viewed as a dangerous enemy and end up attracting some frightening existences.�� Purple Mage nced at Joshua��s palm. She knew that Joshua knew one such ��frightening existence.��


    ��About that... I seemed to not have made a full introduction of myself. Allow me to re-introduce myself.��


    As Joshua spoke, gray magic power began to gather around his body. The next moment, horns representing the Demon Realm appeared on his head.


    ��My name is Joshua Anneude. I am the Third Prince of the Demon Realm��s Royal Family, the contractor of the Duke of Bones, one of the Four Dukes of the Demon Realm...��


    #

 Chapter 357

    <h4>Chapter 357</h4>


    Inside a certain theater in Fari��s Royal Capital.


    ��So it��s ultimately decided to film ��Avatar?��


    Madam Schroder quietly finished listening to the oue of the ywrights�� discussions and felt both slightly disappointed and slightly expectant.


    The reason why she was disappointed was because she would have to wait tillter in order to make the ssic she grew up with into a movie. As for the expectation she had, it was due to the script for ��Avatar.��


    ��This is truly a crazy script.��


    Madam Schroder flipped through the pages of the thick script. After she skimmed through all the contents, she came to that conclusion.


    ��This is not only creating several movie characters. Instead... it��s creating an entire race, an entire world by the name of Pandora.��


    The ��concept arts�� that apanied the script had detailedly illustrated the sceneries of this world called ��Pandora.��


    ��These Na��vi people resemble elves. Perhaps a forest inhabited by the elves could be used for the filming site.��


    After the discussion ended, all the ywrights left the theater. Only Morgan remained. He got up from his seat in the audience gallery and walked down to Madam Schroder.


    Both Madam Schroder and Morgan were people that have experienced filming a movie before. The two of them began to discuss how to achieve the sceneries of the ��different world�� illustrated by the concept arts.


    ��No, that��ll be impossible. Those floating inds cannot be found in Fari. Those floating cities are only known in the legends and fairy tales of old.��


    Madam Schroder took out andscape concept art. It illustrated a whole bunch of giant ��rocks�� suspended in midair. Drake-like creatures were flying between the rocks.


    ��These also these never-before-seen creatures and nts. It��s impossible to re-create them by merely taming the forest��s magical beasts,�� Reading the vast amount of information presented by the script��s concept arts, Madam Schroder felt a sense of headache. ��Unless... the creator of this script was truly able to produce the world of Pandora. But, if some of the illustrations are to be truly filmed and presented to the audience...��


    ��Then this movie will be the greatest movie in history.�� Morgan finished what Madam Schroder wanted to say.


    Madam Schroder knew how difficult it was to film this movie. But, she was unwilling to give up on the script just because it was difficult.


    ��Illusions... But, ordinary illusion mages wouldn��t be able to create such...plicated illusions. Maybe Mister Joshua can do it.��


    Madam Schroder immediately opened up her magicwork interface. She established a connection with the World Tree��s leaf and sent a message stating ��I want to know more about the details on the filming of the movie.�� to Joshua.


    ��As long as Madam Schroder��s ck Swan Theatrical Troupe is ready, we can begin filming at any time. Currently, I have three filming sites in mind �C Fari, Demon Realm and Nond. I��ve already ordered my Lifeward Zenarth to proceed for Fari a few days ago. He should��ve already converged with the ckwood Elves by now. You can ask my Lifeward about how to proceed to the Demon Realm. Furthermore, one of Nond��s Sage will be in this movie��s production team. She will be able to create the world of Pandora.��


    ��...��


    Madam Schroder soon finished reading the message sent over by Joshua. She also revealed the message to Morgan.


    ��The performers from your theatrical troupe are all very excited. Go ahead and announce the news to them,�� said Morgan with a smile after reading the message. Then, he packed up his stuff and left the theater.


    Only Madam Schroder and a whole bunch of ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers with eyes shining with excitement remained in the theater.


    ��Madam Schroder! Are we going to participate in the filming of a movie?!�� A performer broke the silence with his question.


    ��FUrthermore, it��s Mister Joshua��s script again. Argh... I also wanted to participate in the filming of Master Morgan��s ��Eyepicker!''��


    Madam Schroder was able to understand the excitement present on the faces of the performers both young and old.


    The sess of ��L��on: The Demon�� was a part of the reason for their excitement. As for the other reason, it was because performing in a movie was much more interesting and rxed.


    Unlike stage ys, one will not have to repeatedly get on the stage to perform. Furthermore, when filming movies, one will no longer be performing on a stage with props.


    ��Quiet down.��


    Madam Schroder gently tapped her forehead with her hand. Even though her voice wasn��t loud, the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers quickly quieted down.


    They��ve participated in countless performances and have experienced countless pre-performance rehearsals like the one they��re experiencing now.


    They were fully prepared to listen to Madam Schroder to announce what they will be performing in and what their characters would be.


    ��The script that we will be performing in this time is called ��Avatar.�� If the filming is a sess, our ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s name will be forever engraved in the annals of movie. This is a grand-scale movie. It is even grander than ��Fari��s Revolution.''��


    Hearing Madam Schroder��s words, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe started to whisper among themselves.


    ��Fari��s Revolution,�� it was a stage y that surpassed the boundaries of stage ys. It was a grand idea that the previous King Klund spent all his life writing.


    His idea behind it was to reconstruct the great war of Fari as much as possible. The stage for the y was a ghost city. The audiences were all on the city walls. Standing on the walls, they watched the bitter conflict being portrayed by the performers.


    That stage y has only ever been performed once. Back when it was being performed, people described it to be somethingpletely insane.


    The members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were truly unable to imagine exactly what sort of script would be even... grander... than that stage y where both the stage and performers attempted to re-enact a war.


    ��The synopsis for this movie is as: several hundred years in the future, we humans discovered another world, a world called Pandora. That world is abundant with natural resources and an endless amount ofnd. You all will be performing as members of humanity��s Vanguard Army charged with exploring Pandora.��


    Madam Schroder gave a brief exnation of the story of Avatar. Just by hearing the brief exnation, the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe were able to imagine what sort of script this was.


    ��Madam Schroder, are we going to be filming in the wilderness or a forest?��


    A performer raised his hand and asked that question. The synopsis doesn��t sound like it would be a movie that��ll be filmed in a human city.


    ��We��ll have to stay in the wilderness or a forest? There��s too many bugs.��


    ��Scary. Will there be magical beasts...?��


    Madam Schroder was able to clearly hear all the discussions from the performers. She had expected such a reaction.


    Very few of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s performers came from ordinary birth. Most of them were nobilities. Many of them were the young misses from noble families.


    While they might be willing to apany the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe to perform all over Fari, it might already be their limit to film ��L��on: The Demon�� in Nond��s notorious Squirrel Street.


    Yet this time, the filming location was even more outrageous.


    ��The filming site is not only a forest, it��s a forest not in Fari,�� Madam Schroder��s cold gaze swept across the performers of the ck Swan Theater Troupe as she informed them news that made them feel the urge to quit the theatrical troupe, ��Instead, it��s in the Demon Realm.��


    #

 Chapter 358

    <h4>Chapter 358</h4>


    Madam Schroder was prepared to hear questions and concerns from the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe the moment she made the announcement that they��ll be filming in the Demon Realm.


    Even though the majority of the people from Fari were not believers of the Nation of the Holy Church��s nonsense and Madam Schroder hadpletely dragged the Nation of the Holy Church to be cklisted throughout Fari after the burning of the ckwood Forest �C should a war break out between Fari and the Nation of the Holy Church, the soldiers belonging to Madam Schroder will definitely be the vanguard in the war �C the people of Fari were still unable to view demons as their friends just because they��re viewing the Nation of the Holy Church as their enemies.


    Practically all humans considered the Demon Realm to be a dangerous ce.


    Worst yet, many of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s female performers were noble young misses. Their families will definitely oppose them proceeding to a forest with magical beasts, much less a forest in the Demon Realm.


    This was the only thing Madam Schroder was feeling a headache toward.


    ��Demon Realm? Madam Schroder, are you talking about the home of that Demon Prince?��


    To Madam Schroder��s surprise, the noble young misses reacted with... enthusiasm... the moment they heard they were able to go to the ��Demon Realm.��


    A rtively petite and small female performer raised her head and asked a question. Her voice was filled with ��excitement.��


    She was even jumping up and down the entire time to capture Madam Schroder��s attention.


    Demon Prince? When Madam Schroder heard that title, she was able to recall who they were inferring to.


    ��The performer ying the Prince in ��Beauty and the Demon,�� Zenarth? Naturally, his home is there, Morna,�� Madam Schroder answered the girl��s question.


    ��It really is his home! Madam Schroder, we will be able to meet people belonging to the Demon Prince��s race in the Demon Realm?�� Another girl raised her hand and asked excitedly.


    After seeing the light sparkling in the female performer��s eyes, Madam Schroder realized why they were so excited.


    That is... these young nobledies�� impression of demons had, after that trip to Nond, changed from ��dangerous monsters�� to ��soft fluffy creatures.��


    ��Of course.... There should be a lot of them... in the Demon Realm.��


    Madam Schroder decided to be considerate and not shatter the dreams of these girls.


    Upon receiving Madam Schroder��s affirmation, some of the female performers started screaming in excitement.


    ��I can finally make up for my regret in not being able to touch Mister Zenarthst time!��


    ��What about L��on?! Will Mister L��on be in the Demon Realm?!��


    ��No, this wouldn��t do! I must quickly return home and tell my tailor to custom-made me a dress for a long journey!��


    ��What about desserts?!��


    Madam Schroder quietly listened as her female performers started gathering together to discuss what they should do after arriving at the Demon Realm.


    It seemed as if they��ve never imagined the Demon Realm to be a ce where humans cannot step foot upon. Instead, it was a paradise abundant with flowers and furry cat-like creatures lying on the grasses.


    Girls�� fantasies were always sugar-sweet., Unfortunately, reality was forever bitter.


    An aged performer carefully moved away from the excited girls and walked over to Madam Schroder. With a worried expression, he asked, ��Madam Schroder, is this truly alright?��


    ��The demons of the Demon Realm view humans as enemies. Also, those Sin Demons, if one hasn��t seen them roar, it��ll be difficult to imagine how terrifying they are.��


    Turns out, there were quite a few people that managed to keep their rationality.


    ��Joshua Anneude promised to ensure our safety. However, I am uncertain what might happen once we arrive in the Demon Realm. Thus, this time... Old Lek, if you all do not wish to participate in the filming, you all can withdraw from it.��


    The moment Joshua decided on the Demon Realm as the filming location, Madam Schroder decided that she would not have all the members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe proceed there.


    The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe could be said to be a microcosm of Fari��s nobles. Madam Schroder had no authority to force these nobles to apany her to the Demon Realm.


    Even though these young nobledies were all excited right now, their parents will most likely oppose it once they learned that they will be proceeding to the Demon Realm.


    ��Withdraw? Of course not. Madam Schroder... I am not a coward. Furthermore, I want to stop believing in the lies spread by those Holy Church hypocrites. I wish to see the Demon Realm with my own eyes.��


    ��Old Lek, maybe you can write a ��Demon Realm��s Travel Notes�� upon your return. After all, Demon Realm is a ce very few humans have been to.�� Another male performer walked over and jabbed the old performer��s shoulder with his elbow.


    Madam Schroder quietly watched the reaction of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Apart from those nobledies in the state of being poisoned by their cat fantasies, the other performers were, while afraid and cautious of the Demon Realm, were mostly feeling expectant.


    To humans, the Demon Realm was a mysterious and danger-filled ce. Perhaps a travel notes that could realistically describe the ecology of the Demon Realm would be much more popr than the canons of the Holy Church.


    ��Everyone,�� Madam Schroder��s voice was heard. The ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s members stopped their spirited discussions to look at her.


    ��I swear upon my family name that I will guarantee your safety in the Demon Realm. If anyone from your family opposes this journey, you only need to inform me. I will personally go and negotiate with your parents. However, I will not force anyone to take this journey.��


    After Madam Schroder finished saying these words, she suddenly raised her head to look above the audience gallery. It was unknown when the door had been opened. There were two people standing behind the door.


    One of them was Master Morgan. As for the other individual, he was the ruler of this nation, Klund III.


    Neither of them showed any intention to interrupt in Madam Schroder��s speech. Madam Schroder straightened out her voice and, with a very stern voice, said, ��Although we will be proceeding to the Demon Realm to film the movie ��Avatar,�� we might be the first human envoy to proceed to the Demon Realm with good-will in mind. Perhaps... we might be the ones tasked with the mission of establishing a good rtionship with the Demon Realm!��


    Madam Schroder no longer believed in the lies spread by the Nation of the Holy Church. The naturalw stating that demons were all merciless and cruel waspletely ineffective to her.


    At the very least, Joshua and Belle had proved against thatw. Madam Schroder had never encountered demons as talented as them before.


    After she finished saying this, Madam Schroder looked to Klund III standing above the audience gallery. After she saw his gentle nod of acknowledgement, she continued, ��To Fari, our homnd, the journey to the Demon Realm is extremely significant. Everyone, please make ample preparations. Apart from being performers, you all held another identity as the representatives of Fari.��


    #

 Chapter 359

    <h4>Chapter 359</h4>


    Demon Realm.


    Wearing the mask of a sentinel, Cecily stood on the Royal Capital��s city walls. She was overlooking the city.


    In Cecily��s eyes, the Royal Capital was a patient on the verge of death.


    A portion of the high level demons, due to their overwhelming individual prowess, rarely bothered to live inmunities like humans. Only the weak demons truly sought to live inmunities.


    As such, cities were constructed for the sake of the weak demons.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I cannotprehend why you��re doing this.��


    A figure wearing a pitch-ck armor walked over to Cecily. He was an entire head taller than Cecily. Once he removed his helmet, the fierce appearance of a Sin Demon was revealed.


    Standing on the stones thatposed the city walls, the huge Sin Demon looked down at a building being built beneath the wall.


    ��Rather than spending time and resources to have those weak demons learn the knowledge of humans, it is better to toss them all into the endless abyss. Their blood and flesh will be turned into powerful Sin Demon warriors. Those warriors would each be able to tear to shreds countless such weaklings.��


    The Sin Demon suddenly sped his palms. The sound of armored gauntlets being rubbed against one another was extremely ear-piercing. Dark green mes were emitting out from his mouth.


    ��Did my elder brother have youe here to tell me this? Legion Commander?�� Beneath Cecily��s mask, her scarlet eyes swept a nce at the Sin Demon. This Sin Demon was a Legion Commander of the frontier stronghold. Yesterday, he returned to the Royal Capital with a small army.


    ��This is His Highness Knox��s wish. Unfortunately, the Royal Capital is currently fully under your control. Thus, we are unable to carry on that n.��


    This Sin Demon seemed to not know about what ��speaking appropriately�� was. His words could most definitely provoke the rtionship between Cecily and First Prince Knox.


    While this Sin Demon might��vee to the Royal Capital to seek Cecily��s help, but once they��ve resolved the crisis of humanity��s invasion, Knox will most definitely order for his ws to aim toward the Royal Capital.


    ��Legion Commander... I have some words that I wish for you to pass on to my elder brother.�� Cecily looked to the building being constructed below the city walls, ��He owes a thanks.��


    ��Thanks?�� The Sin Demon revealed a frown. His head crooked slightly before he finally remembered something, ��His Highness Knox actually mentioned to express thanks to you. Thank you for being willing to aid him with the Royal Capital��s reserves.��


    ��The person he should be thanking isn��t me. Instead, it��s those weak demons you spoke of. The food and supplies that you all in the front lines have been using for over a dozen years were all provided by these weak demons�� manualbor. I thank you all for your protection on their behalf. Well then, I��ve said enough.��


    Cecily seemed to be fed up with continued conversation with the stubborn Sin Demon. After she finished speaking, she leaped down the city walls.


    Disturbances appeared in the Royal Capital��s distant streets. Without any warning sign, a Horned Demon��s body suddenly started to expand. The expansion was extremely frantic.


    Sentinels immediately appeared at the location of disturbance. However, the Horned Demon��s powers increased to a terrifying level. It was impossible for one or two sentinels to handle the Horned Demon.


    By the time Cecily arrived at the street, the Horned Demon��s body was already showing extreme distortion. The Sentinels trying to contain the Horned Demon were in life-threatening danger.


    ��The second time.��


    As Cecily looked at the distorted Horned Demon, her head started hurting again. The headache was very brief.


    By the time her headache disappeared, Cecily had already drawn the long sword from behind her waist. A gray light shed through as her body disappeared from where she stood.


    The terrifying screams being emitted by the distorted Horned Demon came to a sudden stop. Its body was split apart by countless invisible ��threads.�� Piece by piece, flesh started falling toward the ground.


    Cecily��s body reappeared behind the distorted Horned Demon. The sword in her hand was emitting an unimaginable heat. The blood stains on the sword disappeared in a burst of steam.


    ��Dispose the corpse,�� Cecily ordered the other sentinels present.


    The blocks of flesh were set on me. Soon, only the bloodstains that served as proof of a battle remained on the street,


    This was already the second time. Cecily inserted her sword back into its sheath and began to recall the sinister appearance of the distorted Horned Demon.


    Last time around, it was a Water Elemental servant. This time, it was a Horned Demonmoner.


    Cecily was certain that the cause of their abnormal transformation had something to do with the broad scale farm crops turning to gray ash.


    Gray colored mist... The Heresy Tribunal...


    Cecily recalled the organization mentioned by her younger brother Joshua. When she thought of this, her head started aching again.


    ��Your Highness Cecily!��


    ��Your Highness, thank you for the rescue...��


    Even though Cecily was wearing the mask of a sentinel, the surrounding popce was able to recognize her by her long scarlet hair. The people began to kneel on the street.


    The prestige Cecily enjoyed in the Royal Capital was most definitely not something that the First Prince could even hope to reach. The more lower status the demon popce was, the more they loved and respected the red-haired princess.


    ��If you want to thank me, then send your children to school!��


    After leaving those words, Cecily left the street. She left the follow-ups of this matter to the other sentinels.


    Anomaly like what happened to the Royal Capital��s resident earlier was extremely rare. However, Cecily��s headache was bing more frequent.


    It was not a physical pain. Instead, it was a mental pain.


    Cecily was walking on the streets of the Royal Capital. There wasn��t much sign of life on the streets. Most of the shops have closed down already. There were not a lot of people walking on the streets either.


    It was currently a period of unrest for the Royal Capital. It was also the most difficult period.


    The majority of the farnd outside the city were affected by the gray gue. Many livestocks also died from unknown illnesses. Because of that, rumors filled the Royal Capital.


    It was impossible for Cecily to control the panic with the strength of the sentinels. Fortunately, Joshua in the distant Nond came to her aid. For the time being, they��ve managed to resolve the food crisis.


    But, Cecily doesn��t know how much longer this city ��on the verge of death�� could continue tost.


    Humanity��s army decided to attack the Demon Realm at such a time. If the frontier stronghold was to fall, the Demon Realm will receive a devastating strike.


    That being said, Cecily believed that the ��gue�� that filled the city would destroy the city before the war.


    What should she do?


    Cecily recalled Prophet who she dispatched to the human world. Prophet could be said to be her final hope.


    No... There was another hope.


    A transparent window suddenly appeared before Cecily. It was a message. The person who sent the message was ��Firebringer.��


    When she saw the message, Cecily immediately stopped her footsteps.


    ��Elder sister, I have sudden news to tell you. There might be a human envoy from Fariing to visit the Royal Capital in theing days. Of course, I will be with them. I hope that you can make preparations to receive them.��


    #

 Chapter 360

    <h4>Chapter 360</h4>


    Cecily returned to her residence with her fastest speed.


    Instead of calling this Demon Realm��s Second Princess��s room as a ce for sleeping, it would be more urate to say that it was a small library.


    All types of maps were spread over a long stony table. A portion of the maps were hand-illustrations of the Demon Realm. The others were maps originating from the human world.


    Cecily walked to the edge of the long table. On there were maps of all the various different major kingdoms of the human world.


    The information present on the map was not very detailed. But, through the map, Cecily was able to gain a rough understanding of the various different human kingdoms.


    Cecily soon found the Capital of Magic Nond located in the center of the map. Toward the south of Nond, passing Rosger Spring and Farseer Strait, one will reach the nation Cecily was trying to find.


    Fari...


    A nation renowned for their art?


    Cecily immediately recalled what she had read about Fari. The neighboring country to Fari was the Nation of Steel.


    Unfortunately, Cecily was unable to remember too much information about the nation of Fari. She walked over to the bookshelves on the side of her room and began to search for information concerning Fari.


    The books on the bookshelves were all from the human world. Several of the travel notes on the bookshelves contained information about Fari.


    ��Never participated in the expedition against the Demon Realm.��


    Cecily took a nce at the map, at the geographical location of Fari. The only entrance connecting the human world and the Demon Realm was the Endless Snowfield located in the Nation of Frost. Fari was several kingdoms separated from the Nation of Frost. It would be very difficult for them to advance their army to attack the Demon Realm.


    With this thought in mind, Cecily opened her magicwork interface and tapped open the messenger. Prophet would message her every day to report everything that happened in Nond.


    A portion of her report concerned the things Joshua did.


    Cecily had learned from the reports made by Prophet that Joshua had a close rtionship with the nobles from Fari.


    And this time, he decided to directly have Fari dispatch a group of envoys for the Demon Realm.


    Cecily tapped open the message Joshua sent her. After reading the message, the first thing she thought was... her younger brother seeded!


    This was the first envoy group dispatched to the Demon Realm by a human country in hundreds of years!


    But... the timing was the worst.


    Cecily closed the message. She started walking toward the center of the Royal Capital.


    Soon, she arrived at the ��altar�� of the Demon Realm��s ruler.


    The entrance to the altar was closed shut. Cecily ced her hands on the steel gate. When she was about to push it open, a voice sounded from the other side.


    ��Is it you, Cecily?��


    ��Yes, father.��


    Cecily pulled back her hands. She half-kneeled before the entrance.


    Months ago, the ruler of the Demon Realm Nordlein, locked himself in the altar. Cecily had attempted to enter the altar several times to check out on her father��s condition but were all refused.


    Because of this, Cecily became even more worried.


    ��What brought you here today?�� The voice sounded from behind the entrance gates.


    ��It��s because of Jos...�� Cecily suddenly stopped mid-sentence. She raised her head and looked at the tightly shut gates. She decided to change what she wanted to say, ��It��s almost Faye��s birthday. Father, I think we should celebrate it.��


    ��Isn��t that little girl��s birthday supposed to be in three months�� time? Cecily, I know what you��re worried about... Recently, some changes had urred in the altar; I must return it to normal.��


    The voice from behind the gates sounded very clear. It was only after hearing that voice that Cecily lowered her head in ease.


    This was most definitely not a voice of someone else in disguise. Her father was indeed on the other side of the gates.


    ��Cecily, now can you tell me what brought you here?��


    ��It��s because of Joshua. I��ve informed you that Joshua has been staying in the human city of Nond the past half year,�� said Cecily.


    ��That child Joshua seemed to have been epted by the humans of Nond. That aspect of him resembled your mother.��


    ��Mother?��


    Cecily was slightly startled after hearing the word ��mother.�� Cecily had not had any memories of her mother since the time when she was a child. Being very sensible, she didn��t inquire about her mother either.


    Although Cecily felt an urge to learn more about her mother after hearing her father suddenly mentioning her, she resisted that urge. Right now, there was something even more important that she needed to report to the Demon Realm��s ruler.


    ��Did Joshua encounter some sort of danger in Nond?�� Nordlein asked what he was worried about.


    ��No, things have been going very smoothly for Joshua,�� Cecily recalled the various things regarding Joshua Prophet reported through her messages. It was no longer at a level that could be described using the word ��smoothly!��


    Cecily felt that if Joshua was given some more time, he might be history��s first demon to stand at the apex of Nond.


    ��Also... Joshua invited a group of envoys from Fari. He hoped that they��ll be allowed to visit the Demon Realm,�� said Cecily.


    ��A group of envoys from Fari... What is their purpose ining to the Demon Realm?��


    Cecily opened her magicwork interface and tapped open the message from Joshua. The message detailed the reason why the people from Fari wereing to the Demon Realm.


    Actually, Cecily wanted to tell her father that envoys from Fari came with goodwill in mind. She wanted to tell him the exciting and inspiring news that they were here to be allies with the Demon Realm.


    But in reality...


    ��They came here for the sake of making a sort of performance called a movie and...�� Cecily took a nce at the final portion of the message.


    ��And what?��


    After being questioned by the ruler of the Demon Realm, Cecily had no choice but to reveal the true reason why the people from Fari wereing to the Demon Realm.


    ��And to tour the Demon Realm and enjoy its sceneries. It��s said that a portion of the young nobledies are uniquely interested in Sin Demons.��


    Cecily took a nce at the final note in the message and read it out loud.


    When Cecily first saw that note, she was unable to understand what those humans were thinking!


    She would be able to understand if it were male humans that were into subi. But what was going on with young nobledies liking Sin Demons?


    The Sin Demons were the vanguards of the demon army, one of the strongest warriors. Their sharp ws could rip to shreds countless weak human mages.


    Were humandies all into such violent and bloody creatures now?


    Regardless, Cecily lowered her head. The reason given for the visitation from Fari��s envoys was simply too ridiculous.


    Even so,ughter sounded from behind the door. It was a joyousughter.


    ��Tourism! Never would I imagine that child to have seeded. He had changed those humans�� impression of demons.��


    Was this a sign of approval? Fari��s envoys were allowed to visit?


    ��But father, many of our people still viewed humans in the same manner as before. Furthermore, we are in a period of unrest. Armies from the Nation of Frost and the Nation of the Holy Church are already engaged in battle with us at the frontier. The Royal Capital is affected by gue. I��m afraid that it wouldn��t be possible for the Royal Capital to receive Fari��s envoys at such a time,�� Cecily spoke of her worries.


    ��Could the sentinels be able to guarantee the safety of those people from Fari while they ��toured�� the Demon Realm?�� asked Nordlein.


    ��There is no issue with that.��


    Cecily answered without thinking. She was absolutely confident in the sentinels she led.


    ��In that case, open the gates and wee those from Fari! Bring them around to check out the Glimmering Lake in the Water Elemental Overlord��s territory. There��s also the brilliant Demon Realm Flowers. They would be a decent scenery to enjoy. There��s also the ��haze�� located in the Duke of Blood��s territory. The territories of the Duke of Bones and Duke ck Dragon would be too much for the humans. Nevertheless, you could bring them to check out the borders of Duke ck Dragon��s Volcanic Mountain Range.��


    Cecily quietly finished listening to the ruler of the Demon Realm��s speech. He seemed to have transformed into an enthusiastic tour guide.


    But, the ces he spoke of were all absolutely fatal and forbidden areas for humans.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��


    Even though Cecily knew that humans wouldn��t possibly like ces like the Volcanic Mountain Range, Nordlein��s words reminded her that the Demon Realm was not an absolutely barrennd. There were also magnificent sceneries in this ce.


    ��Clean up that abandoned embassy. It was established by your mother. It��s been tens of years since it wasst used...�� Nordlein��s voice suddenly stopped when it reached this point. He started to cough violently.


    ��Father!�� Upon hearing the coughing, Cecily felt her worries being confirmed again. ��Are you alright?!��


    ��Go ahead and carry out your mission. Cecily, this is an order.��


    This time around, the voice from behind the gates sounded weak.


    ��I... understand.�� Cecily stood up and began walking away. Before leaving, she took a nce at the tightly shut entrance to the altar. In the end, she bit her teeth and left.


    .........


    Nond. Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Ciri, are you not going to bring luggage with you? This will be a long journey.��


    Joshua was packing his luggage. He was putting in his change of clothes, cameras, video recorders and a whole bunch of different items into his luggage.


    ��These are enough for me.��


    Ciri patted the bag around her waist. Contained inside the bag were drawing papers and some alchemic medicines.


    Even though Ciri has lived in Nond for so long, Joshua has not forgotten that she was a veteran expert survivalist. She was the sort of person who would take on wild creatures like bears with a staff in hand.


    ��You seemed to be saying with your eyes ��this girl doesn��t change clothes.''�� Ciri seemed to know what Joshua was thinking. She took out a handkerchief out of nowhere. Then, light blue colored rune inscriptions appeared in her hand.


    Sparkling snake-like liquid started to revolve around her handkerchief. In an instant, that handkerchief became sparkling clean.


    ��My elder sister taught me this. From the Flowing Water and Healing system of magic, ��Cleaning Magic.�� This is a small trick that all mages know how to use.��


    ��Magic... is truly a convenient thing.��


    Joshua stuffed everything he was holding into his suitcase. The suitcase��s interior was inscribed with special magic inscriptions. This allowed it to carry more stuff than its appearance.


    ��Are we going to Fari?��


    Ciri sat on the bed by herself and was kicking her legs. This was Joshua��s room. Practically everything in the room has been packed away.


    ��To be exact, we��ll be meeting up in Fari before going to the Demon Realm.��


    Joshua informed Ciri of the course of their journey again.


    ��But, after the filming of ��Avatar,�� I will be returning to live in Nond,�� said Joshua.


    ��We��ll most likely encounter your family in the Demon Realm, right?�� asked Ciri all of a sudden.


    ��We��ll most likely encounter my elder sister Cecily. She has a neutral attitude toward humans. She wouldn��t draw her sword to attempt to kill you the moment she meets you.��


    Joshua had just received a message from Cecily. It informed him that she had agreed to the visitation from Fari��s envoys. At the same time, she expressed that she had arranged a ce for them to stay at.


    Joshua could tell what sort of attitude his elder sister had for humans just from reading the message. She was starting to be friendly toward humans.


    ��I think it��s likely not only because I��m a human that she would want to kill me.��


    ��In that case, Miss Ciri, are you nning to withdraw from the journey?��


    ��No, I��m confident in my escaping ability,�� Ciri patted her non-existent chest.


    ��That��s not something worthy of showing off...��


    Joshua lifted up his suitcase and pushed open the Hearthstone Tavern��s entrance. Outside the tavern, Ynor was waiting with arge suitcase in his hand. The subus was insistent on following Joshua to the Demon Realm.


    Perhaps he missed his home. Or perhaps it was because of something else. Regardless, Joshua agreed to have him apany them.


    ��In that case, let us set off. The carriage has been waiting outside for a long time already.��


    #

 Chapter 361 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 361: �C Meeting</h4>


    Fari. In the Royal Capital��s Highest Parliamentary Chamber.


    As usual, Klund III was sitting in the highest seat in the Parliamentary Chamber and overlooking his subjects.


    In the past, the stairs-like seating below would be filled with nobles from all over Fari. The decisions made in the some three hours long parliamentary sessions would more often than not alter the future direction of the nation of Fari.


    However today, only four people were seated in the Parliamentary Chamber.


    This meeting was called on a short notice. It was not an official parliamentary session.


    ��Your Highness, the Demon Realm is filled with vicious demons. They are creatures more terrifying than magical beasts. You must not sent Fari��s most outstanding performers to their death in that savagend.��


    A stooped old man spoke of his worries to Klund III.


    ��Simederin, calm yourself. Didn��t you praise ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale�� endlessly? That movie is written and filmed by a demon from the Demon Realm. Did you really think that someone who made that movie could be a ��vicious monster?''��


    Klund III nced at the four nobles seated below him. There was amon aspect to them �� their children were members of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe.


    The news of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe��s uing visitation to the Demon Realm was something that cannot be concealed in Fari.


    In only a single day, people in Fari already learned that their most prized theatrical troupe was to proceed for the Demon Realm, a ce rumored to be a ��dangerous hell.�� Many nobles felt it to be somethingpletely unimaginable,pletely unreasonable.


    ��But Your Majesty, not all demons are���� The old man seemed to stubbornly believe in the promations made by the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ��Simederin, I will ept your decision to not have your grandson participate in the visitation to the Demon Realm. I hope that you will properlyfort him about this matter. Does anyone else have anything else to say?��


    ......


    Klund III seemed to be determined to send a group of envoys to the Demon Realm. The atrocitiesmitted by the Nation of the Holy Church had vited his baseline already.


    While Klund III cannot directly dere war on the Nation of the Holy Church out of consideration for his people, he refuses to tolerate those damned missionaries.


    In the end, that old man had no choice but to withdraw himself. Then, a burly noble walked forward. The most eye-catching aspect about this noble was the sinister-looking scar on his forehead.


    His emotions were not as uncontroble as the old man from before. He merely lowered his back and dered a stern fact to Klund III.


    ��Your Majesty, the Nation of Frost is currently at war against the Demon Realm. If we are to send envoys to the Demon Realm at such a time, it will affect our future diplomacy with the Nation of Frost.��


    ��General Rockmond, what you��ve said is a matter that I worry about too,�� Klund III paused before continuing, ��Even though our rtionship with the Nation of the Holy Church is beyond repair now, there is still a need for us to maintain our trade alliance with the Nation of Frost����


    ��Your Highness, I do not believe the journey to the Demon Realm will be able to provide us with any benefits apart from filming that so-called ��Avatar�� movie.��


    General Rockmond��s beloved youngest daughter was a member of the ck Swan Theatrical Troupe. Yesterday, his youngest daughter told him ��Father, I will be leaving for the Demon Realm in a couple days! I��ll be able to meet many Mr. Zenarths there!��


    When the aged general first heard his daughter mentioning her leave for the Demon Realm, his mind turnedpletely nk and wasn��t able to react properly.


    Later, he asked his daughter who was ��Mr. Zenarth.�� After a great amount of hesitation, his daughter finally revealed ��Sin Demon.�� When he heard the words ��Sin Demon,�� he felt as if his head was about to explode.


    He had only ever enrolled his daughter into Fari��s Royal Art Institute. That daughter of his had never learned any offensive magic. Yet now, she suddenly wanted to proceed to the Demon Realm and meet the rumored Sin Demons?!


    That was something that this old general wouldn��t dare do back in his prime, something he wouldn��t dare do even if he was to lead an entire army!


    Because of that, he hurriedly rushed to seek an audience with Klund III. When he arrived, he discovered that he was not the only person worried about his child��s journey.


    ��We cannot ascertain as to what the Demon Realm could provide us with this diplomatic exchange. Moreover�� the Demon Realm had not dispatched anyone of equivalent status to our emissaries to visit Fari.��


    General Rockmond was offering a much more rational argumentpared to the old man from before. He took a nce at an old man about his height standing at the other corner.


    ��Fari must not be allowed to be humiliated because of the rash actions of the Donnell family!��


    That old man was none other than Madam Schroder��s father. He was also a general of Fari.


    He was about to explode with rage hearing the insult to his family when a guard rushed into the Highest Parliamentary Chamber and half-kneeled before Klund III.


    ��Your Majesty, the ckwood Elves and envoys from the Demon Realm seek your audience.��


    ��They��re finally here?�� Klund III waved his hand to instruct the guard to leave.


    ��Envoys from the Demon Realm?��


    All the subjects turned their eyes to the entrance of the Highest Parliamentary Chamber behind them.


    The entrance gates were slowly being pushed open. A figure much taller than General Rockmond and Madam Schroder��s father emerged from the entrance.


    That figure was donned in a giant cloak. But, one could tell from his walk that he was definitely not a human.


    Subconsciously, General Rockmond started searching for his weapon. Only then did he recall that weapons were not allowed in the Highest Parliamentary Chamber.


    Damn it�� why would such a dangerous creature be allowed in Fari!


    General Rockmond could tell that the lofty figure was trying hard to contain his aura. However, this experienced general still felt oppressed by him.


    ��Your Majesty�� this is����


    Panicking, a mage emerged from behind Klund III.


    ��Master Fedori, what��s wrong?�� asked Klund III.


    The mage hiding behind Klund III was his personal bodyguard. He was also one of the strongest mages of Fari.


    General Rockmond noticed the panic on the face of the powerful mage. The lofty figure by the entrance had already arrived before them.


    The lofty figure removed the cloak covering his head, revealing his lion-like face.


    Sin Demon�� Seeing this demon, General Rockmond was left speechless with his eyes wide open. His mind had crashed momentarily.


    The demon before him was an extremely dangerous monster on the battlefield. Ordinary human mages and knights were simply no match for it.


    Yet, such a demon actually appeared on a ce as important as the Fari��s Highest Parliamentary Chamber!


    Exactly who allowed such a terrifying monster here?!


    Compared to the panic of the ministers and generals, Klund III was much moreposed. The reason for that was because he noticed his mage bodyguard��s fear did not originate from the Sin Demon.


    Instead, he was feeling fear toward an unremarkable silhouette standing beside the Sin Demon.


    ��I am the Third Price of the Demon Realm��s Anneude Royal Family, Joshua Anneude.��


    Joshua walked out from behind his retainer Zenarth. Walking out together with him was the ckwood Elf Elder Safran.


    Together with Joshua, Elder Safran did a human noble gesture of etiquette toward the figure seated on the throne.

 Chapter 362 - - Wifi Diplomacy

    <h4>Chapter 362: �C Wifi Diplomacy</h4>


    ��Demon����


    General Rockmond recovered from his brief moment of shock. He instinctively searched for his weapon to engage the Sin Demon.


    At this moment, Klund III��s voice forcibly calmed down the panicking cab officials.


    ��Visitor from the Demon Realm, Joshua Anneude, wee. Are you the director behind ��Beauty and the Demon,�� ��Leon: The Demon,�� and ��Hachiko: A Dog��s Tale?''��


    Klund III was sizing up the young man standing beside Zenarth. He had thought that Joshua would be someone of Master Morgan��s age. To his surprise, Joshua was extremely young.


    ��Correct.��


    Although Joshua was not the screenwriter for the three movies, he was indeed their director.


    After taking a nce at the officials panicking from Zenarth��s existence, Klund III deliberately stated, ��The movies produced by you are all extremely outstanding and�� interesting. My officials and I never imagined for a talented individual like you to be from the Demon Realm.��


    ��That��s because humans have never attempted to understand us. Most humans only know us by the nonsensical nders present on the canons distributed by the Nation of the Holy Church,�� said Joshua.


    ��What a coincidence, I am also not fond of the lies presented by those missionaries,�� said Klund III with a loud voice. It was as if he was expressing his standpoint to all the ministers present.


    For the King of Fari to openly dere his hatred for the Nation of the Holy Church, he will most definitely cause some adverse effect on the diplomacy between the two nations.


    However, the King of Fari was not someone who would always make rational actions. The Nation of the Holy Church had killed his close friend the Grand Duke of ckwood and wantonly conducted a carnage on the territory of Fari. For Klund III, his open criticism toward that cruel country��s behavior was already him containing himself.


    If it was his father Klund II, he would��ve openly curse out the hypocritical missionaries in the Parliamentary Chamber. And if it was his grandfather, he might even dere war upon the Nation of the Holy Church.


    ......


    Byparison, Klund III was a much more rational individual.


    ��So, Third Price of the Demon Realm, Joshua, did youe to visit Fari today to correct humanity��s impression of the Demon Realm and the demons?�� asked Klund III.


    ��That��s something that I��ve been doing the entire time since arriving in the human world; whether it be the three movies Your Majesty is fond of or my cooperation with Madam Schroder. As for my purpose ining here today, I��d say I came here more as a merchant trying to market his goods than as an envoy of the Demon Realm.��


    Joshua lightly pped his hands. Standing behind him, Zenarth raised Joshua��s suitcase and, with his sharp ws, slowly undone the leather buttons on the suitcase.


    Once Zenarth opened the suitcase, the ministers and generals once again entered a state of alert. They seemed to be expecting that the demon might take out some sort of extremely dangerous explosive.


    ��Merchant? Interesting! I am very curious what sort of goods Third Prince Joshua wishes to sell me. Is it another outstanding screeny, the method to make movies or could it be some sort of local speciality from the Demon Realm?��


    Klund III was staring at the suitcase. He had already heard about all the things the brilliant demon did in Nond from Master Morgan and Madam Schroder.


    That said, the things mentioned by Master Morgan and Madam Schroder were simply too unimaginable!


    ��There are two things I wish to sell. The first is an all-new method ofmunication. As for the second, it��s an all-new method to experience performances.��


    Joshua spoke of two very vague concepts. Even Joshua felt that it would be very difficult to exin things with words.


    As such, he decided to use the most direct and forceful method. Zenarth took out two originium crystals from the suitcase.


    One of the two originium crystals was much smaller than Zenarth��s paw pads. As for the second one, it was roughly the size of Zenarth��s paw pads. Inside it was a leaf of the World Tree.


    ��Bring it forward, allow me to have a look,�� ordered Klund III. Hearing that, a servant started to shake like a leaf as he slowly walked toward Zenarth. He was about to pick up the two originium crystals from Zenarth��s hand.


    Seeing that scene, General Rockmond was unable to contain himself. He objected, ��Your Majesty! Please allow me to examine the two originum crystals to see if they��re dangerous before presenting them to you!��


    General Rockmond has been on guard against the two demons the entire time. He was someone who had bitter encounters against the demon army on the battlefield.


    As such, he knew very well how frightening it was to have demons as enemies.


    ��Bring therger originum crystal to Master Fedori to appraise. As for the smaller one, General Rockmond, I��ll present it to you.��


    Klund III made a decision that confused the ministers present.


    Klund III��s gaze turned to Joshua, ��Prince Joshua, that all-new method ofmunication you spoke of, it must be the magicwork, right?��


    As Klund III said those words, he waved his hand and a semi-transparent interface appeared before his eyes. It was the interface for the magicwork.


    ��Mn, that��s correct.��


    Joshua was not surprised by Klund III having ess to the magicwork. What surprised him was that this dignified king was actually very interested in ��Super Mario.��


    With his eyesight as a Chaos Demon, Joshua could clearly see the ��Super Mario�� window that was still open on Klund III��s interface. Apart from that was the window for the Mage Forum.


    That being said, since Joshua had learned that the king of Fari was actually a user of the magicwork, he felt that the following discussion would be much lessplicated.


    ��Your Majesty, how was your experience with the magicwork?��


    ��Master Morgan was the one who presented it to me. I was told that it��s a new kind of magic created by the mages from Nond. I cannot describe how wonderful this magic is with words. It is something that drew the distance between individuals for the first time. I��ve never imaginedmunication to be this convenient and fast. Just by sitting here, I can interact with the mages from Nond. My only regret is that themunication time is so very brief.��


    Klund III took a nce at the ash-colored signal bar on the lower right of his interface.


    ��Only by holding onto that thing called the leaf of the World Tree could one interact with the mages. Even for Master Morgan, he only has one leaf. It��s impossible for me to keep it by my side the entire time. Prince Joshua, I believe you are able to understand how painful it is to be suddenly deprived from the wondrous experience ofmunicating with the people of the entire world.��


    As Klund spoke, he suddenly started to deliver a rant. If he could, Joshua would title his rant ��I just brought a newputer but some fucker cut my ethe wires!��


    As Klund III continued ranting, he would nce at Elder Safran repeatedly. It seemed as if he was hinting something.


    ��Cough. I think the gift from the ckwood Elves will be able to resolve that problem for you.��


    Joshua felt that Klund III��s behavior was not hinting at all. He was clearly openly demanding it. After all, it was well known that the ckwood Elves were protected by the World Tree.


    ��Oh great human king, I havee here to present to you and your officials our gratitude toward the shelter we��ve received from the Grand Duke of ckwood.��


    A tender green leaf appeared in Elder Safran��s hand. Seeing that, Klund III immediately ordered his servant to bring the leaf to him.

 Chapter 363 - Sales Pitch

    <h4>Chapter 363: �C Sales Pitch</h4>


    ��Good morning, I am Pluk, wee to Nond Today. Yesterday, our reporters officially confirmed the news regarding the reformation of the education systems of the four advanced magic academies����


    Pluk��s brassy voice crossed through countless miles to resound inside Fari��s Highest Parliamentary Chamber.


    Klund III and his ministers all raised their heads to look toward the image floating in the air.


    ��That��s the performer ying Leon in ��Leon: The Demon.�� Is this a new movie?��


    Klund III only looked at the image in mid-air for a brief moment before he recognized the man reading the script with a cozy brassy voice was none other than the slow-speeched demon hitman Leon from ��Leon: The Demon.��


    ��Your Majesty, this is not a movie. It��s a television program called ��news,''�� exined Joshua.


    ��Television program? News? I��ve heard of that!�� Klund III became excited upon hearing the term ��news.�� ��The Voice of Nond! Joshua�� this ��news�� program, it��s something that can be heard by tapping on the symbol called ��The Voice of Nond,�� right?!��


    Neither Joshua or the ministers were expecting the king of Fari to be suddenly excited.


    ��Your Majesty, you are correct. Nond Today has always aired on the Voice of Nond,�� immediately responded Joshua.


    ��Then do you know about the storytelling program that would air on the Voice of Nond every night? I remember that it��s a young woman who narrates it!��


    The king of Fari stood up from his seat. Joshua felt that if the flight of steps wasn��t between Klund III and him, Klund III would run up to him, ce both hands on his shoulders and start asking questions.


    A night-time story-telling program, that must be the program hosted by the elf Tylene.


    Joshua would localize some of the famous fairy tales and stories from Earth and have Tylene narrate them. Among the stories, the one that was most popr in Nond was ��ddin and the Magic Lamp.��


    ......


    The broadcasting of ��ddin and the Magic Lamp,�� even managed to spark a period of interest in adventuring among the listeners from Nond.


    Mercenaries and mages attempted to seek out the Magic Lamp in the desert and the Genie that would grant them three wishes. That led to quite a wave on the Mage Forum too.


    Seeing Klund III��s excitement, Joshua pondered if he had fallen for Tylene.


    That was quite possible. After all, even among elves, Tylene��s voice was extremely pleasant to the ears. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the Frost Elf could make any man fall for her head over heels just by whispering to and then blowing at their ear.


    ��Your Majesty, why are you asking about this?��


    Joshua has never publicized his identity as the owner of the Voice of Nond. Nevertheless, anyone with half a brain was able to guess that he must be the owner. The only issue was that there was no way for them to confirm their guesses.


    ��The Merchant of Venice!�� said Klund III all of a sudden. ��I remember that was a week ago! I opened that Voice of Nond symbol by ident and heard the story being narrated by thatdy. It��s the story of the Merchant of Venice! Due to theck of time, she ended the story halfway����


    Joshua noticed that the surrounding ministers had strange expressions on their faces. It seemed as if it was not the first time they��ve seen Klund III losing control of his emotions.


    ��And then, my teacher had to leave Fari and ended up taking the leaf of the World Tree with him! I was only able to hear half of the Merchant of Venice����


    ��To only be able to hear half of one��s beloved story, that is indeed a feeling capable of driving one insane,�� said Joshua. ��But Your Majesty need not worry. I will tell her to tell the story of the ��Merchant of Venice�� again today.��


    ��Tell her to tell it again? So my guess is correct, you are the creator of the Voice of Nond?��


    Klund III immediately regained control over his emotions. He sat back down on his throne and began to quietly size up the young demon before him.


    ��I would say I��m one of the founders,�� Joshua shrugged his shoulders. He did not refute Klund III��s hypothesis. ��Your Majesty, I think we should shift the topic of our conversation back to ��television.''��


    ��Of course.�� Klund III turned his gaze back to the projection. He made the connection to his experience with the Voice of Nond, ��I can imagine what you mean by ��television program.�� Back on the Voice of Nond, I felt saddened by the fact that I can only hear and not see the scenes being yed out. I would imagine various marvelous scenes just by closing my eyes. But, when I open my eyes, my room is all that appears before them. It would seem that your ��television�� could make up for my regret.��


    The King of Fari possessed an astonishingprehensive ability. Of course, it was mainly because he had interacted with the magicwork. His ministers, a bunch who didn��t even know what the magicwork was, werepletely baffled byparison.


    ��Your Majesty! Please forgive my ignorance����


    General Rockmond served under Klund III for many years and knew that Klund III, with his entric personality, would agree to any request made by the demon if he was happy. The issue at hand was that he doesn��t even know what the demon was here for!


    ��Your Majesty, I earnestly request that you educate us, your ignorant subjects. We are unable to understand the uses of this arcanotech device called ��television.''��


    ��What General Rockmond said is correct. Your Majesty, in my opinion, the person being projected is merely reading a script emotionlessly,�� said another minister.


    ��Let me think���� Klund III soon thought of a suitable description for ��television.�� ��Simederin, General Rockmond, the two of you can think of it as your private theater �C hiring a theatrical troupe to perform for you and only you.��


    After saying those words, Klund III turned his gaze to Joshua. It seemed as if he was asking Joshua if his exnation was correct.


    Seeing that, Joshua smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He had heard of private theaters before. The major nobles of Fari would at times hire an entire theatrical troupe to perform for them or their families privately.


    The cost of doing that was something that cannot be described with the term ��expensive.�� The more famous a theatrical troupe was, the more expensive it was to hire them. Furthermore, not all theatrical troupes were willing to be hired for private performances.


    ��Everyone, it is my regret to say that television programs are not as private or expensive as a private theater. On the contrary, they exist purely so that everyone, including themoners, are able to view them.��


    Joshua received the arcanotech device from Zenarth. The television was a bit heavy and required him to use both hands to carry it.


    At this moment, the midair projection suddenly disappeared. When Joshua imbued the arcanotech device with magic power again, the projection appeared once more.


    ��Allow me to exin ��television�� in a direct manner. As long as you possess this originium crystal, you will be able to, in any ce and any time, whether you might be lying on your bed or exploring the deep jungle, see the contents inside it by imbuing it with your magic power. You can consider what I��m holding to be a ��mobile theater.�� The only downside to this device is that what��s being yed might not necessarily be something that you��re into. But, don��t we all need some pleasant surprises from time to time?��

 Chapter 364 - business blows

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 365, business blows</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Faroese August revolution-revolutionary street.


    A carriage slowly drove past the bustling streets.


    Jose, who had just finished his negotiations, sat in the carriage..


    ��I��ve never seen his majesty, crondon, so excited when he signed the contract.��


    Mrs. Caesar sat opposite the carriage, holding two sheepskin scrolls in her hands. On the scrolls were the many contracts he had signed with Jose.


    ��To be able to expand one��s territory is something that any king would be excited about.��


    Jose took the two sheepskin scrolls from Mrs. Caesar. The first scroll contained the contents of the initial agreement between Faroese and the demon world, the two most important terms of the agreement were non-aggression �� freedom of movement with the citizens of the two countries.


    The non-aggression-aggression pact was verymon in the human countries and was almost the most basic contract.


    However, just two years ago, the human impression of the demon world was that other than the dangerous forbiddennd, it was an ��underground city full of opportunities and treasures��, and the demon race was a ��monster that could drop good things��.


    No human would publicly admit that the demon race in the demon world was an equal creature with them.


    The contract in Joshua��s hand could be said that for hundreds of years, there was finally a country that was willing to recognize the status and existence of the demons in this world.


    ��Expanding the territory, Mr. Joshua... Faroese has not participated in any wars for decades, and the rtionship between the neighboring countries has not shown any cracks.��


    Mrs. Caesar carefully recalled the content and details of the meeting just now, and found that there was nothing about the war.


    ......


    ��The territory here does not refer tond, Mrs. Cesar.��Jose showed the second parchment to Mrs. Cesar.


    This parchment was a business contract that Jose signed with Crondon III as a personal, entertainment broadcaster or agent.


    ��Your King wants me to set up a ��television station��in Faroese, and the programs in it will be determined by your king. The programs in it will be witnessed by audiences all over the world with the poprity of ��television.��at that time, I may be able to see the performance of your ck swan troupe in the demon world,��Jose said.


    ��I think I understand what you mean... Mr. Joshua, every time I see you, you bring me a new surprise.��


    Mrs. Caesar had only arrived in a hurry when the parliament was about to end, so she did not know much about the concept of ��television��.


    However, just based on the second contract that stated that ��the construction site of the ��television station��could be chosen at will, and once the location was chosen, the construction union of Socgen would start construction. The cost of the construction would be borne by Farousi.����the workers could be chosen at will��, and a whole bunch of preferential regtions.., mrs. Caesar could imagine how dedicated the ��TV station��was to the king.


    ��So, Mr. Joshua, when do you n to start the construction of the ��TV station��for His Majesty?��


    ��I don��t need to manage the construction. I��m just telling you how to operate it. Right now, my task is still to shoot ��avatar��.��


    After Joshua put away the two contracts, he looked out of the window. Suddenly, there was amotion on the street. A group of knights in silver armor rode slowly through the street.


    ��What��s wrong, Hiri?��


    Joshua saw Hiri, who was looking at the scenery outside the window, suddenly retreat to Joshua��s side like a child who was on his first outing.


    ��Nothing, I just saw some annoying marks.��


    Hiri suddenly pulled on his mage robe hat to cover his gray hair.


    ��Annoying marks?��Josh only saw the group of knights outside the window.


    Mrs. Caesar��s carriage was the most luxurious one on the street. The Knights politely nodded to the people in the carriage as they passed by.


    Mrs. Caesar also nodded to them in response.


    ��They are the envoys of the Frost Kingdom,��Mrs. Caesar exined to Jose. ��The Frost Kingdom had invited His Majesty, Crondon III, a month ago to participate in the battle to attack the demon world. His Majesty, crondon, had sent them back because he needed time to think about it. It seems that the agreed time hase.��


    Mrs. Caesar did not intend to hide this matter from Joshua. Even if she did, she would not be able to hide it.


    She quietly observed the change in Joshua��s expression. The Knights of the Frost Kingdom were equivalent to invading the enemy of his country. If Joshua made any drastic moves because of this, Mrs. Caesar would immediately stop him.


    However, Joshua��s reaction was much calmer than Mrs. Caesar had imagined.


    ��So it seems that I came in time.��Joshua patted Hiri��s shoulder. ��They have left. Speaking of which, Hiri, what would happen if they saw you?��


    ��Well, I came out of the carriage to fight with them.��Hiri pulled down the hood on her head and said.


    Joshua did not ask Hiri about the details. It sounded like Hiri��s private matter. With Mrs. Caesar present, it was not appropriate for Joshua to ask.


    ��Regarding the invitation from the Frost Kingdom, please rest assured, Mr. Joshua. I never thought that His Majesty would participate in such a meaningless war. However, Mr. Joshua, they are also trying to convince other countries...��Mrs. Caesar looked at the silver knights with a cold gaze.


    ��It doesn��t matter. At least the demon world is no longer an isted existence. With the first friend, there will definitely be a second and third friend.��Joshua looked at the Silver Knights who had gone far away and said indifferently, ��Moreover, I hope that the movie called ��Avatar��will let some people see that this is not a just war.��


    ��Mr. Jose, I admire what you��ve been doing for the demon world, but I can��t imagine that one movie can change a country��s view of another country.��


    Mrs. Caesar��smon sense told her that it was almost impossible to stop a war between two countries with just one movie, but she looked at the young demon in front of her and had to believe it.


    That was because a year ago, Mrs. Caesar did not believe that Faroese would actually be an ally of the demon world!


    However, the demon sitting in front of him did it. Not only did he do it, but Jose also made the terrifying sin demon be the ��mascot��of the aristocratic Lady of Faroese.


    ��Really? I��m quite confident,��answered Jose.


    ��I��m very curious about the reason.��Mrs. Caesar enjoyed spending time with the young demon. Joshua could alwayse up with some new ideas, which was what he needed.


    ��As long as the movies and games I make are more interesting than the canon of the holy church and the lies of the missionaries, that��s enough,��said Joshua with a smile.

 Chapter 365 - Prince of the enemy kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 366, Prince of the enemy kingdom</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The capital of the Frost Kingdom, Monica Leka.


    This country was located in the extremely coldnd of the continent, and it was covered by frost and snow all year round. Monica was no exception.


    This ancient city weed a grand celebration today, in order to celebrate the 23rd birthday of the twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shier.


    In front of the entire pce, over a hundred knights dressed in silver armor stood on both sides of the road. A young man with long silver-gray hair walked slowly along the road towards the pce.


    The young man turned his head to look behind the Knights. The nobles of the frost kingdom were gathered there. Wherever the young man looked, he could vaguely hear the screams of the young girls.


    He retracted his gaze and slowly walked towards the end of the road, where the king of the Frost Kingdom sat.


    ��Father.��He looked at the king who was over a hundred years old and half-knelt.


    ��Shier.��The king��s voice sounded a little weak, but it was still filled with dignity. ��You have passed the trials of the ancient frost spirits and obtained their recognition... your birth is a great gift from the ancestors of the Frost Kingdom.��


    The king slowly stood up from his throne, and the servant beside him handed a long sword to the king.


    The king picked up the long sword that was iid with ice-blue crystals that emitted cold air, and gently ced it on Prince Shier��s shoulder.


    ��Today, I appoint you as themander of the second Legion of the Allied army! Go to the endless ice ins and strive for more glory! Bring the endless glory back to the Frost Kingdom!��


    ��Yes, sir.��


    Prince Shier raised his hands and solemnly took the long sword.


    ......


    This was a blessing ceremony. In two months, the Frost Kingdom would send the United Army to the demon world to eliminate those dangerous demons.


    He would be the vanguard of the frost kingdom to the battlefield.


    The blessing ceremony did notst long. After the ceremony, the King held a grand banquet in the pce to celebrate the birthday of the twelfth Prince Shier.


    However, when the nobledies wanted to look for the main character, Prince Shier, at the banquet, he had already disappeared.


    ��You shouldn��t havee here alone. Your Sisters are looking for you.��


    A wizard wearing a spell caster��s robe found Prince Shier, who was hiding in a corner of the pce.


    After finding Prince Shier, the Wizard threw a bottle of vodka to him.


    ��I��m just not used to it.��


    Prince Shier stayed close to the hall where the banquet was held. From there, he could see the scenery in the hall through a tiny window.


    He looked at the girls in the hall who were wearing court dresses and had their faces smeared with thick white powder and sighed silently.


    ��You��ve been in the Frost Kingdom for three years and you��re still not used to it?��The mage stood beside Prince Shier with the same bottle of vodka.


    ��But I grew up in Nn.��Prince Shier opened the bottle of vodka in his hand, after smelling the pungent smell, he threw it aside in disgust. ��Even if the next three years were in the frost kingdom, I still wouldn��t be able to adapt to the various customs of this country.��


    ��But you��re the Prince of the Frost Kingdom, and you��re also the prince most likely to be the king��s heir,��the Mage said.


    ��I have never thought of bing the king. I just want to stop those dangerous demons from attacking and threatening the people of this kingdom,��prince shier suddenly raised his head and looked at the mage beside him.


    ��When I came to the Frost Kingdom, I stayed in the endless ins for a period of time. There, I saw the remains of countless viges, burned houses, and corpses that had turned into dry bones. There were even the remains of many children.��Prince Shier��s clenched hands trembled slightly as he spoke, his silver-gray pupils contained an emotion known as anger.


    ��I don��t wish to see that kind of... tragic scene again.��


    ��Then I can only wish you sess in repelling those demons, Prince Shier.��


    In order to appease the prince��s anger, the mage raised his wine cup and slightly saluted Prince Shier. He took out a wooden box and handed it to Prince Shier.


    ��This is?��


    Prince Shier held the wooden box. It was engraved with a powerful magic seal. When shier touched the seal, the patterns engraved on it emitted a dim light and instantly disappeared.


    ��It��s a gift from your teacher, Ruersk. It��s also the reason why I rushed all the way to the Frost Kingdom. Teacher Ruersk said, ��the things inside can make you feel like you��re back on the streets of Nn,����he said.


    ��Back on the streets of Nn?��


    After prince shier came to the frost kingdom, he had no chance to return to his real hometown, Nn, due to various restrictions.


    Although he was the Prince of the Frost Kingdom, he was essentially a spell caster from Nn.


    ��Now that the things are here, it��s time for me to leave,��the Wizard said.


    Shier did not urge his friend to stay. After watching him leave the room, Prince Shier opened the long-sealed wooden box in front of him.


    Inside the wooden box, there was a crystal and a leaf that exuded a strong vitality. Beside these two items, there was a folded piece of paper.


    Prince Shier picked up the piece of paper. On it, there was a very simple description of how to use these two items.


    He picked up the crystal, ced it in his palm, and gently crushed it. Arge amount of runes surged out of the crystal and into Prince Shier��s body again.


    A transparent interface appeared in front of Prince Shier.


    ��Mana Net?��


    Prince Shier learned the name of the ��interface��from the guidance on the note. Then, he gently held the leaf of the world tree ording to the guidance on the note.


    The signal in the lower right corner of the Mana interface instantly changed from gray to full.


    ��What is this? A new spell invented by my mentor?��Prince Shier touched the transparent interface in front of him. Arge amount of doubts surged into his heart, but he still followed the guidance on the note.


    ��Next is the registration of the Spellcaster Forum.��


    At this moment, Prince Shier disyed his inhuman talent. He followed the short tutorial on the note to learn the general control method of the weave. In just over ten minutes, hepleted the registration of the weave.


    When filling in the user name of the weave, Prince Shier hesitated for a moment, then wrote ��Frost Owl��.


    The word frost was the prefix of his country, and the Owl was his mentor��s favorite animal.


    Prince Shier finished filling in all the information, and after pressing the ��confirm��button... arge number of words upied his field of vision.


    ��Firefly Forest has lost a team of frogs! They urgently need the assistance of a spell caster who specializes in Voodoo. They are interested in inviting them to the stone hammer tavern on Squirrel Street!��poster: ck sses.


    ��regarding the collective rearing of me lizards, there are three points that all breeders must pay attention to.��poster: Poor Alchemy Merchant.


    ��Big News! The yellow-clothed person is going to appear in the Philosopher��s forum today!��poster: Grey-white Owl.


    Prince Shier looked at therge pile of words on it, as well as some of Nn��s ndscape paintings��that floated past from time to time.


    Just by looking at it with his eyes, he really felt like he was on the streets of Nn.

 Chapter 366 - Envoy Group

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 367, Envoy Group</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, in a theater called the Danube river located in the Faroese imperial capital.


    ��Madam Cesar, perhaps I didn��t exin to you specifically about the envoy group visiting the Demon World Imperial City.��Jose rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said with a slight headache. ��The envoy group visiting the Demon World Imperial City this time only needs a regr scale. Two to five diplomats. If necessary, you can bring a few guards with you.��


    After saying that, Jose nced at the audience seats in front of him. At this moment, Jose was standing on thergest stage of the theater. The audience seats here could also amodate about a thousand people.


    Coincidentally, the audience seats in front of Jose werepletely filled!


    Among the more than a thousand ��audience��, the ck Swan Theater��s more than a hundred actors only ounted for a very small part. The other part was made up of knights in armor and spellcasters holding magic staffs, among them were some middle-aged men dressed as butlers.


    Many members of the ck Swan troupe were born into nobility, and many of them had prominent positions in Faroese.


    When the parents of these actors learned that their children were going to perform in the demon world, they would naturally send out guards to protect them.


    This also resulted in the number of envoys visiting the demon world today reaching up to a thousand people. When those knights and Spellcasters joined forces, they couldpletely form a small army.


    ��Mr. Joshua, don��t we need to film in the city of the Demon World?��


    ��No.��If Joshua remembered correctly, the royal city of the Demon World was currently suffering from a famine.


    In order to prevent the citizens of the royal city from suffering from the famine, his elder sister, Cecily, spent a lot of effort to contact Joshua to purchase food in Nn.


    However, from the text message that Cecily sent to Joshua, the food collected from Nn could only temporarily alleviate the famine in the royal city.


    Under such circumstances, if Joshua brought an army of thousands of human freeloaders over, Joshua wondered if his eldest sister would drag him to a private ��life negotiation��.


    ......


    ��Most of the filming time for ��Avatar��is in the wild.��


    Joshua began to exin his filming n to everyone present.


    ��Moreover, the portal constructed by my attendants can allow everyone to travel between Faroese and the demon world at any time. The actors of the ck Swan troupe canpletely return to the capital of Faroese to rest at night after filming in the demon world during the day.��


    Jose��s voice reverberated throughout the entire theater. This was only a short exnation, but for some reason, Jose heard apuse.


    ��I also think that it��s too absurd to send a group of envoys with thousands of people to the demon world.��


    ��I was worried that something would happen to my honey if she stayed in the city of the demon world. It turns out that she doesn��t need to stay in the demon world all the time.��


    Jose caught thements from the audience. Most of thements came from the parents of the actors.


    Although they had tried their best not to say anything that would offend Jose, Jose could still hear from their conversation that they still had the impression of being vignt and dangerous in the demon world.


    ��I��m sorry, Mr. Jose. There are a small number of nobles in Faroese who are too old-fashioned,��Mrs. Caesar lowered her voice and said to Jose.


    ��If you give them some time, they can slowly change, for example, starting from the visit of the emissary delegation.��


    Jose could not suppress his voice when he answered Mrs. Cesar. Everyone in the audience could hear what Jose was saying.


    ��I wonder if Mrs. Cesar or His Majesty, Crondo, have decided on the candidates to go to the royal city of the Devil Realm.��


    When Joshua asked this question, the voices in the audience instantly fell silent.


    This reminded Joshua of when he was in elementary school, when the teacher recited a forbidden spell named��I will ask a ssmate to answer the following question��, the entire ssroom instantly became silent.


    As long as it was a slightly more normal parent, they would not want their children to stay in an unfamiliar city for a week or two. Moreover, this city was once rumored to be a gathering ce for monsters.


    ��Mr. Joshua!��


    When the nobles with the titles of Earl and Viscount deliberately kept silent and shifted their gazes away from Joshua and Mrs. Caesar, a brave girl raised her hand.


    ��Heidi, What are you doing?��


    A burly man sat next to the girl. He was General Lockmon, whom Joshua had predicted at the national meeting yesterday.


    General Lockmon��s voice sounded very serious and contained a warning, hoping to remind her not to continue to attract attention.


    However, the girl did not put down her arm, but instead stood up.


    ��Mr. Jose, I have something to ask you.��


    ��Please speak, Miss Heidi.��


    Jose��s identity in Faroese was not only the director of Avatar, but also the third prince from the demon world.


    Although he didn��t like the etiquette of the nobles and the tedious conversation, he could only make himself look a little... elegant.


    ��I want to know... is Mr. Ze... Zenas��hometown in the Royal City of the Demon World?��The girl mustered up her courage and asked this question in front of her father.


    ��Zenas? You mean the sin demon?��


    When Jose said the word ��devil of Sin��, he noticed a very interesting phenomenon.


    The expressions of the parents of the actors became extremely strange, and they looked a little scared. Meanwhile, most of the female actors of the Faroese theaterpany had expectant expressions on their faces.


    Mrs. Caesar had told Jose that many of the female actors in the ck Swan theaterpany were loyal fans of Zenas, but Jose did not expect them to be ��loyal��to such an extent.


    ��Unfortunately, Miss Heidi, Zenas��hometown is technically located in a canyon behind the imperial city. That ce is the gathering ce of the sin demons. Meanwhile, the job of the Zenas n is to protect the imperial city and defend against the foreign enemies.��Joshua unreservedly announced the location where the sin demons could be ��captured��in the demon world to these nobledies. ��It is very difficult to meet the sin demons in the wild of the demon world. However, there are many sin demons in the Imperial City.��


    ��Then! Madam Caesar! I wish to apply to be a member of the emissary delegation.��The girl suddenly said.


    ��Heidi! Sit Down for me.��


    General Rockmon��s voice had also be a few degrees higher. When he was young, he had experienced the terror of the sin demon.


    That monster, whose entire body was burning with dark green mes, could easily tear his daughter into pieces!


    General Rockmon did not want his daughter toe into contact with that kind of monster no matter what.


    ��But father, I saw a little girl climb onto Mr. Zenas��back yesterday. Even that little girl is not afraid of the Sin Devil. Are You Afraid?��The girl named Heidi seemed to have reached the rebellious stage, she refuted her father��s rude rebuke with dissatisfaction.


    ��This is different.��General Lockmond could not discipline his daughter loudly in such a situation.


    This was because the third king was sitting in the private room of the theater and watching everything that happened here.

 Chapter 367

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 368, conspiracy</h4>


    Devil World Imperial City.


    ��What a joke!��


    Sin Demon Voss angrily mmed his fists onto the Long Stone Table. Due to his immense strength, the long table instantly shattered into a pile of useless stone dregs.


    ��Is the second princess serious! ?��


    The Sin Demon General, who was dressed in pitch-ck armor, stared at his subordinate before him. Dark green mes spewed out of his mouth like the Fury in his heart.


    The scorching mes caused the temperature in the entire hall to rise by dozens of degrees.


    ��This is an order personally given by Princess Cecily, Lord Voss.��


    A demon wearing the same armor as the evil demon half-kneeled on the ground. Due to fear, he lowered his forehead, not daring to look at the evil demon who was roaring.


    ��Order! We��ve defended the border fortress against those cunning humans for hundreds of years! This time, we actually opened the gates of the imperial city to those humans just because of a small order?��


    General Voss picked up the broken pieces of the stone table and crushed them into dust. However, this did not seem to alleviate the anger in his heart.


    ��What is the second Princess Thinking!��


    ��Lord Voss, Princess Cecily asked me to tell you that those humans came from a human kingdom called Faroese. They came to the Devil Realm Imperial City as an envoy group and are preparing to form an alliance with the Devil Realm.��


    ��This must be a conspiracy by those humans. The second princess has been deceived! I have to find the second princess and ask her about it.��


    ......


    General Voss stood up and was about to walk out of the hall when he suddenly stopped.


    He was a loyal follower of the first prince, Nogus Yanorod. He had been stationed at the border fortress to defend against the invasion of the human army for the past few years.


    His mission to return to the king��s city was to obtain supplies from the border fortress.


    As themander of this mission, when General Voss left the border fortress, His Highness Nogus had warned him, ��Do not trust anyone in the king��s City.��


    General Voss remembered this order in his heart. However, after arriving at the king��s city, the second princess generously handed over the supplies of food and weapons to his army, causing General Voss to temporarily let down his guard.


    However, the second princess suddenly informed them that there were human envoys heading to the demon world..


    General Voss did not believe that those humans woulde with friendly intentions. They must have plotted some evil scheme.


    Those cunning humans were fine. General Voss��s worst guess was that the second princess had probably betrayed them andpletely sided with the humans.


    What should he do? The power the second princess had in the imperial city was something he could not match.


    Under such circumstances, if General Voss went to ask the second princess personally, it was very likely that he and his army would be in danger.


    This sin devil almost put his hand on his forehead. He was one of the rare members of the Sin Devil��s race who had activated the ��strategy��skill.


    After a brief moment of thought, he decided that he had to reveal all of this to the ruler.


    ��I want to see His Majesty Nortrion in person,��he said to his trusted aide who was kneeling on the ground. ��Immediately take the army and leave the Imperial City temporarily.��


    ��But Lord Voss, this order was also approved by His Majesty Nortrion,��the trusted aide immediately replied. ��When her Highness Cecily announced this news in the council of Watchers, she had His Majesty Nortrion��s written decree in her hands.��


    Decree... disguised? Could it be that even the ruler of the devil world had surrendered to the humans?


    General Voss��heart was as chaotic as a ball of thread. During the time he was stationed at the border fortress, what exactly had happened in the imperial city!


    ��Did the second princess tell you what the human envoy was going to do besides forming an alliance?��General Voss continued to ask about the details of the council.


    ��Princess Cecily said that... those humans want to visit the abyss of sin.��The voice of that trusted aide was trembling.


    Sure enough, when General Voss heard this sentence, green mes gushed out from the gaps of his armor, and his entire body was covered by the burning mes of sin.


    ��Damn it!��The ground where General Voss was standing had already melted. Sharp ws shot out from his palm and suddenly swung toward the wall behind him.


    Three burning scratches were left on the wall, faintly showing signs of copsing.


    ��Sir Voss, please calm down! This will attract the attention of the Watchers.��His trusted aide raised his voice, hoping to calm down the sin fiend who was being surrounded by anger.


    ��Those cunning humans actually dared to touch the Holy Land of our race!��


    When General Voss finished his angry words, he seemed to have sensed something, and the burning mes on his body disappeared.


    Arge number of bats suddenly flew into the hall where General Voss was. The smell of blood wantonly spread in the hall, and the bats turned into two masked monitors.


    ��General Voss, what happened here?��


    The monitor��s scarlet eyes scanned the surroundings under the mask. The entire hall was in a mess.


    ��It��s just that I haven��t moved my ws for too long.��General Voss controlled his temper and said to the two monitors.


    ��General Voss, I hope you can control yourself. This is the imperial city and not the border fortress.��


    ��Of course...��General Voss suddenly thought of something. ��Monitor, can you help me tell the second princess that I wish to be a member of the Human Envoy Group.��


    ��We are happy to serve you, General.��


    The two monitors once again turned into a swarm of bats and left through the window.


    General Voss looked at the bats that had left and started to think about what he should do next.


    ��Sir Voss, are you nning to get rid of those humans?��


    The trusted aide kneeling on the ground could not believe that the sin demon would be so friendly towards those humans. He must be nning to get rid of those humans.


    ��His Majesty Nottelein is behind this visit. I Don��t believe that His Majesty would betray us. He must have been bewitched by the humans.��General Voss turned around and walked out of the hall, ��Killing those humans would put us in danger. However, I will not allow those humans to seed. I will personally expose them!��


    His trusted aide watched as the huge sin fiend left the hall. The pressure that was so heavy that it made his knees go soft gradually disappeared.


    Although the sin fiends had always been one-track-minded, General Voss was much smarter than his own kind. The only drawback was that he was a little irritable, especially when it came to matters rted to humans.


    ��Will the war really end?��His trusted aide muttered to himself as he looked at the scratches on the wall. Every year, the border fortress of the demon world would be invaded by humans.


    He had also stayed in the border fortress for dozens of years. This war between humans and demons seemed to never end.


    But not long ago, Cecily told all the visitors in the council of monitors that ��this might be the beginning of the end of this war.��


    Although he did not believe the promise of the second princess, he could only hope that the day of the armistice woulde.

 Chapter 368

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 369 a one-day tour of the demon world</h4>


    The Demon World was located in the forest of cultivation near the imperial city.


    ��In the end, it turned from an envoy group into a tourist group?��


    Jose rode on his horse and walked through the forest. When Jose turned around, he could see a convoy of four carriages.


    The two carriages behind were carrying gifts from King Faroese to the demon world. However, most of them were luxury items such as precious paintings and gemstones. There were also a small number of precious and practical magic props.


    The first two carriages were carrying this diplomatic mission. There were a total of eight people, and only four of them were professional diplomats from Faroese, the other four were the noble girls who were lucky enough to win a one-day trip to the royal city of the demon world.


    ��Your Highness, you don��t look very happy.��


    Zenas used his own pace to keep up with Joshua who was riding a horse. However, when he returned to his hometown, Joshua kept sighing.


    ��Don��t you want those human women to go to the Imperial City?��


    ��Of course, I hope that some humans wille to the demon world with ��anticipation��, but the current demon world is unable to satisfy the expectations of these young girls.��


    Joshua actually quite agreed with General Rockmont��s view. Zenas was only a rare exception among the sin demons.


    After all, most of the demons in the demon world were hostile towards humans..


    ��I can guarantee the safety of these humans, but I haven��t thought of how to convince the Sin Devils in the imperial city... uh, let these girls do whatever they want.��As he said this, Joshua nced at Zenas who was beside him.


    On the shoulder of this sin devil sat a little girl who was sleeping soundly. Joshua did not know where this girl came from or how she fell asleep in this position.


    ......


    However, Joshua did not interfere with Zannas��choice.


    ��I have been busy changing the human��s view of the demons, but the demons still have prejudice against humans.��


    ��Your Highness, please let me persuade them,��Zannas suddenly said.


    ��You can persuade your race?��Joshua searched the third Prince��s memory and found that this sin demon had been following the third prince ever since he could remember.


    This position was appointed by Notlon.


    ��A few decades ago, I fought against the human invasion at the border fortress with His Majesty Notlon. When I returned to the king��s City, my people called me a hero.��There was no emotion in Zannas��voice when he said this.


    There was neither pride nor excitement. He was very calm.


    ��This is the first time I��ve heard of it.��


    Joshua did not expect that the usually dull-looking Zenas would have such a legendary experience. Joshua had always thought that his personal guard was an ordinary person that came along with the start of the game. Now, it seemed that he was still a legendary character.


    ��It��s not something worth mentioning in the past,��Zenas replied.


    ��Your attitude toward humans doesn��t seem like the kind of demon that has experienced fighting with humans.��Joshua nced at the little girl sitting on Zenas��shoulder. She seemed to have been woken up.


    ��Life in the border fortress is much more boring than Nn��s,��Zenas said with a slight grin.


    This was the first time Jose saw an expression called ��cunning��on the face of this big lion that could be described as simple and honest.


    However, Jose could not deny Zenas��reason. Since humans could surround you with an attitude of admiration and admiration, why would they want to be enemies with them?


    ��Alright, I��ll have to trouble you when those girls go to y with the wild sinful devils,��Joshua said.


    ..


    General Voth tidied up his luggage and stood at the entrance of the Imperial City.


    His Highness Cecily had agreed to be a member of the human envoy group under his pleading.


    However, General Voth had also paid the price. He was pushed into arge bath by the Watchers under Cecily��smand, and his hair was washed inside and out!


    General Voss, who had always been on the battlefield, had never understood what ��cleaning��was. To him, the blood of humans bathing in his body was a symbol of honor, the smell of blood was something worth being proud of!


    But today, the smell of blood that represented honor on his body was gone along with the foam potion used for cleaning. Instead, it was reced by a nice smell of flowers.


    General Voss could not stand the floral scent, which made him smell like a subus on the street corner. However, what made General Voss even more unbearable was that the armor on his body was also changed into another set of clothes.


    This was a set of clothes made of useless cloth. The part of his chest that was still tight made him feel extremely ufortable.


    ��General Voss, are you satisfied with this set of clothes?��


    A blood breed under the blood archduke asked him.


    ��If you give me another weapon, I��ll be satisfied.��General Voss did not look at the blood breed who was half a body shorter than him.


    This blood breed��s name was Charo. He had the title of baron and treated humans the same way as the Blood Archduke.


    Therefore, General Voss did not like these guys.


    ��Please try to be as elegant as possible, General Voss. We want to leave a good impression on the human emissary delegation,��he said.


    ��Good impression? Don��t you vampires see humans as food? What��s the use of having food in your impression?��


    General Voss said sarcastically without mercy.


    ��Please don��t confuse us with those low-level beasts. Our race has always respected any woman, regardless of her race. Moreover, the blood of a human girl is just a gift to us, not food!��


    Baron Shiloh corrected this sin demon��s wrong view of their race with righteous words.


    ��Hypocrite.��


    General Voss no longer paid attention to the chattering of the vampires beside him. He looked towards the edge of the horizon.


    There, he could already vaguely see a convoy.


    Are they here? Humans.


    General Voss was already prepared for battle. At first, he had imagined that the convoy would carry hundreds of powerful human spellcasters, ready to attack the imperial city directly.


    This sin fiend tensed up his body, ready to fight at any time.


    The human convoy gradually approached the high walls of the imperial city. General Voss counted the carriages carefully and there were only four.


    Four carriages? This could only seat more than twenty people at most. No... he could not let down his guard.


    Although General Voss was extremely unwilling to admit it, he had met those extremely powerful human spell casters on the battlefield. Facing them, General Voss also felt that it was very troublesome.


    He had no doubt that those humans had a reason to send out those elites in this infiltration mission. Just a few more than twenty of them would be enough to cause heavy damage to the imperial city.


    Finally, the carriage slowly stopped at the city gate. Beside General Voss, Baron Charlot was full of smiles and wanted to go forward to wee him, but he was blocked by General Voss��huge ws.


    General Voss stared at the first carriage. When the carriage door opened, a human with a ferocious scar on his face walked out.


    General Voss could sense a ��powerful��aura from that human.


    Did they really send out their elites?


    General Voss stared at the three humans that walked out from the back of the carriage. Their auras were pitifully weak, and there was an old man with a walking stick.


    What was going on? were they hiding their strength?


    General Voss did not expect that this human expedition would be so weak. Could it be that the real dangerous enemy was hiding behind?


    He looked at the carriage behind him, but when the door of the carriage opened and a young girl dressed in luxurious clothes jumped out.., arge number of questions filled the mind of this evil general.


    What were these humans trying to do?

 Chapter 369

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 370, first contact</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The blood breeds had always had a weak connection with the humans in the outside world. This was a fact that even the watchers of the demon world had tacitly acknowledged.


    Baron Charlot was fortunate enough to visit the human world when he was young. From then on, he fell in love with human girls.


    Unfortunately, he did not stay long in the human world. Under the orders of the Grand Duke of fresh blood, he returned to the demon world.


    Today, as the emissary of the Grand Duke of fresh blood, Baron Charlotte volunteered to serve as a diplomat when he heard that Princess Cecily was going to entertain a group of emissaries from the human world.


    In order to wee the humans and leave a good impression on them, he even specially dressed up today.


    As a high-level blood breed, Baron Charlotte had absolute confidence in his appearance. He even dressed up meticulously today.


    At first, Baron Charo was a little disappointed with this human envoy group because the first carriage was full of male humans.


    However, when the door of the second carriage was pushed open and a young girl lifted the hem of her dress and slowly got down from the carriage, he began to thank Princess Cecily for handing over the responsibility of a diplomat to him!


    The four girls who got down from the second carriage were the most charming human girls that Viscount Charo had ever seen, especially the girl wearing a long ck dress. Her every frown and smile was enough to touch the heart of any man.


    What made Baron Charlot the most happy was that the four girls showed a surprised expression when they saw him.


    ��Wee, messengers of Faroese.��Baron Charlot showed the most beautiful smile on his face, hoping to make these humans feel the kindness from the demon world.


    The four human girls had already walked up with faces full of expectation.


    Baron Charlot knew that no human girl would be able to resist the charm of a high-level vampire. When Baron Charlot was about to greet these human girls with a deep voice.


    ......


    They collectively ignored this high-level vampire and brushed past him.


    What was going on?


    Baron Charlot was slightly shocked. The girls seemed to have not seen him. When he turned around, Baron Charlot found that three of the girls had already surrounded General Voss.


    ��Hello, I am from the Akemi family of Farosi. My name is Heidi Akemi.��


    The leading noble girl slightly raised her skirt and briefly introduced herself to General Voss.


    Heidi was rtively conservative. The eyes of the other two girls were shining brightly.


    ��This one is different from Mr. Zenas. Its hair is white, like pure white snow.��


    ��Its blue eyes are as bright as gems.��


    The two young actresses who followed Heidi instantly said two lines of praise.


    However, General Voss was unmoved.


    What were these human women trying to do? !


    General Voss could not help but take a step back. He could not understand the strange look in the eyes of these human women.


    If it were three human knights with swords, General Voss would be able to tear them apart mercilessly. However, the behavior of these three human girls left her at a loss.


    Was this also part of the conspiracy? General Voss looked at the approaching human girls. The sharp ws on his fingertips had already popped out, and at the same time, his sharp teeth had cracked open. He looked ferocious.


    This was a warning to the human girls not to get close!


    ��General Voss.��Baron Shiloh saw that General Voss was so frightened by the three human girls that he revealed an offensive stance, and instantly realized that things were not looking good.


    ��Heidi! Heidi!��


    The middle-aged man who came down from the first carriage also began to shout the name of the girl in the lead.


    ��Voss.��


    However, just as he was about to lose hisposure, a familiar voice caused General Voss to retract his sharp ws.


    ��Ser... Ser Zannas.��


    General Voss raised his head and saw a brown-haired sin devil walking out from the back of the carriage.


    When Voss was still an unknown ordinary soldier at the border fortress, Zannas had long followed by the side of King Norton and became a general guarding the border fortress.


    When the invading humans heard the name of Zenas, they would start to tremble.


    General Voss had always respected and worshipped this hero of his race, but he did not expect that after so many years, he would meet this hero in such a way.


    ��Don��t forget your mission,��Zenas reminded.


    Mission. Voss lowered his head and looked at the three human girls standing in front of him. The leading girl, Heidi, had already extended her hand to him.


    Voss knew that this was a human etiquette known as a handshake, which represented friendship and cooperation.


    However, Voss did not want to show any friendliness to these damn intruders, let alone cooperate!


    However... under Zenas��gaze, he once again recalled his current role. He gritted his teeth and extended his hand to the human girl.


    This was for his identity! He had to disguise his true thoughts.


    General Voss kept reminding himself, so his furry arm gently shook hands with the girl named Heidi.


    ��Can... can I Shake Your Hand?��The human girl beside Heidi asked timidly.


    Of course not! You Lowly humans!


    General Voss really wanted to say this in front of these human girls, but in order to expose their conspiracy, General Voss endured the humiliation and shook hands with another human girl.


    ��The fur is so soft...��


    ��It��s even softer than the fur of the deer my father caught.��


    A human shaking hands and touching the back of the hand? General Voss looked at the two human girls who surrounded him, and his mouth was about to spit fire.


    ��Alright! Ladies, please be more reserved!��


    This time, the leader of the emissary delegation, General Lockmond, immediately ordered his daughter and the two actresses to leave the dangerous sin demon.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, once again, Wee to the royal city of the Demon World �� Yanorod.��


    Although Baron Charlot could not understand why those human girls would be so excited after seeing the sin demon, he still fulfilled his task dutifully.


    ��Her Royal Highness the second princess, Cecily, has already prepared a ce for you to live. Please follow me,��Baron Charlot said.


    ��Phew... it seems that the first contact was not dangerous.��


    Joshua rode his horse and stayed at the back of the convoy. At the same time, he used his camera to record the scene of the first visit of the human emissary delegation to the demon world in hundreds of years.


    ��is the talent of the sin demon race really focused onbat?��


    At this moment, a message appeared in Joshua��s magic. It was sent by Hiri, who was learning from the purple-clothed person.


    Joshua had just sent Hiri the photo that he had taken.


    Joshua understood why Hiri would ask this question. The sin demon named Voss was a little too beautiful. Its white fur was whiter than snow, and its eyes were crystal blue. If it was a cat.., it might be some kind of precious breed.

 Chapter 370

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 371, meeting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    For the sake of his daughter��s safety, General Lockmond took the initiative to join the envoy group that visited the demon world.


    After stepping into the demon world, his mood had always been very perturbed.


    The Demon World was apletely unfamiliar world to the humans. Even the greatest adventurers rarely left their footprints on thisnd.


    Therefore, most of the impression humans had of the demon world came from the various religious scriptures of the country of the sacred religion.


    In the Scriptures, it was stated that the sky of the demon world was as scarlet as fresh blood. The ground was covered inva, andva constantly spewed out from the cracks in the ground. The air was filled with a lethal poison


    Although reason told General Lockmond that the things written in the religious scriptures were all nonsense, beforeing to the demon world, General Lockmond had made sufficient preparations.


    He had his daughter wear a family heirloom, a ��slightly cold star��that could withstand high temperatures after wearing it. At the same time, he had specially brought along a spellcaster who was proficient in the god of flowing water and healing.


    However, after truly stepping into the demon world, General Rockmon realized that his preparations were unnecessary.


    The Demon World and the human world looked no different. If he had not raised his head and seen the five-colored neb and two huges interweaving in the sky, General Rockmon would not have believed that this was another world.


    General Lockmon recognized the purple and silvers. These twos were the ��moons��of the human world.


    But General Lockmon did not expect these two moons to be so... big in the demon world.


    He had not learned astrology, but the five-colored neb in the sky looked much more beautiful than the night sky of the human world.


    ��Pleasee this way.��


    ......


    Baron Charlotte��s voice interrupted General Rockmon��s thoughts.


    The emissary delegation had now arrived at the gate of the royal city of the demon world. General Rockmon��s gaze was always fixed on the sin demon leading the way.


    Although the illusion of the Demon World��s environment was wrong, General Rockmon definitely did not underestimate the danger of these demons.


    The sin demon had already shown an offensive posture. If it was not for the subordinates of the third prince, Jose, who came out to pacify it, the sin demon would very likely attack its own daughter.


    When General Rockmon recalled that he would have to negotiate with this sin demon next, he started to have a headache again.


    What he was truly worried about was whether the demon world would really wee humans like them?


    The alliance between Faroese and the demon world had all been made by the third prince. However, General Rockmon understood that the forces of a country were extremelyplicated, and each force��s position was different.


    With this question in mind, he walked on the streets of the demon world.


    The other demons living in the imperial city noticed the appearance of the envoy group. From the windows of the houses on the surrounding streets, General Rockmon could basically confirm that the demon world was a country where many races lived together.


    Although the streets were a little deserted, from the architecture, the imperial city was not much poorer than the capital of Faroese. At the very least, the ground was covered with unknown stones and carriages could easily pass through.


    There were even quite a number of muddy roads in the capital of Faroese.


    The city used to be prosperous, but now it was deste.


    General Rockmon followed Baron Charlot to the ��embassy��with unease. This embassy was the only building in the entire imperial city that had a ��human style��.


    When he followed Baron Charlot into the hall of the embassy, their eyes were instantly attracted by a figure standing on the second floor of the hall.


    ��Wee, emissary group from Faroese. My name is Cecily Arnold, the second Princess of the Chaos Demon Royal Family.��


    Cecily walked down the stairs slowly. Today, Cecily was wearing the traditional clothes of a watcher.


    However, the male emissaries from Faroese below were all stunned when they saw Cecily.


    General Rockmon felt that his daughter was in the ck Swan Troupe, so his aesthetic judgment waspletely stiff.


    The ck Swan troupe gathered Farosi��s most beautiful girl. General Rockmon also believed that this title could be changed to the whole world, but today, General Rockmon realized that his vision was too shallow.


    Cecily had a different temperament from those stage actors. Just looking at her felt like a long sword was pressed against her neck, but this kind of oppression was a pleasure for any man, it was not a threat.


    ��It��s an honor to meet you, your Highness Cecily.��


    General Rockmont heaved a sigh of relief. If he was going to discuss the cooperation between humans and demons with the sin demonter, he doubted whether the diplomat appointed by His Majesty, Crondo, would be able to remain calm.


    ��We havee here with the greetings of His Majesty, Crondo III, King of Faroese.��


    ��Please go to the hall at the back and talk about it.��


    Cecily��s gaze fell on Joshua, who was at the end of the team. Joshua instinctively averted his gaze.


    ��Joshua,e with us.��


    ��...��


    Joshua, who was about to sneak away, could only sigh and follow the team after hearing his sister��s order.


    The first friendly contact between humans and demons was much smoother than Joshua had imagined.


    Perhaps it was because of his sister��s good looks, the atmosphere was very rxed whenmunicating with Faroese��s envoy group.


    The purpose of this diplomacy was to hope that the ruler of the demon world could conclude a peace treaty with Faroese, and then ask Cecily about the special products of the demon world, hoping to conduct trade.


    In this aspect, Joshua waspletely clueless. Simrly, there was a group of four tourists, the leader of which was Carrie.


    Joshua and Carrie both started to use the magic to pass the time. Carrie was browsing the spellcaster forum while Joshua was chatting with Hiri via text message.


    This memorable meetingsted for nearly three hours. Finally, it ended with General Lockmond��s heartyughter.


    ��We��ve prepared rooms for everyone to rest in. If you��re tired, you can stay here tonight.��


    ��Then I��ll have to Trouble Your Highness Cecily.��


    After the negotiations just now, General Rockmont hadpletely crumpled the image of the devil in the church��s canon into waste paper and threw it into the trash can.


    The visiting emissaries stood up and left under the lead of Cecily��s watchers.


    ��Mr. Jose...��Carrie seemed to want to say something.


    ��Wait outside with yourpanions. My sister and I have some family matters to discuss,��said Joshua.


    Ever since Carrie met Joshua, her imp-like personality had beenpletely exposed. However, she was still very sensible in such a solemn asion.


    The ck Swan and the elven guard who had been hiding in the shadows left the hall. When they closed the door, only Joshua and Cecily were left in the hall.

 Chapter 371

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 372, Meow, Meow, Meow?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After the door was closed, Cecily stood up directly from her seat.


    ��Sister?��


    Josh hadn��t figured out why his eldest sister had left him alone, so he called out tentatively.


    But Cecily didn��t respond. She slowly walked to Josh.


    An inexplicable sense of danger spread in Josh��s heart. Before Josh could speak again, Cecily suddenly reached out and gently touched Josh��s cheek.


    The temperature of Cecily��s fingertips was a little cold. Although Joshua did not push Cecily away, he was already secretly prepared to resist.


    Joshua could see his own face reflected in Cecily��s crimson pupils, and his expression looked very ufortable.


    An extremely minute amount of magic power gradually seeped into Joshua��s body along with Cecily��s fingertips.


    The magic power was harmless, and Joshua did not feel any difort.


    ��Sister, what are you doing?��Joshua asked as he held Cecily��s arm, feeling a little ufortable.


    ��Checking your body.��


    Cecily let go of the hand that was covering Joshua and took a few steps back.


    ��Did the lord of Bones do anything excessive to you?��Cecily��s gaze fell on the palm of Joshua��s hand.


    ......


    Cecily had known for a long time that the Lord Skeleton had signed a contract with Joshua.


    After the contract was signed, Joshua went to the human world, so Cecily guessed that what Joshua did in the human world might have something to do with the Lord Skeleton.


    ��The content of this contract is that the Lord Skeleton entrusted half of her soul to me,��said Joshua.


    ��Soul? Jose... do you remember what happened when you first carried out your alchemy experiment when you were young?��Asked Cecily suddenly.


    ��Uh, you��re asking about the experiment that almost blew up the altar? I was imprisoned by my father for seven days. If it wasn��t for you secretly sending me food, I would have... starved to death.��


    Jose had already guessed the reason why Cecily would ask him this.


    ��Am I overthinking it?��Cecily muttered to herself in an indiscernible voice. After a while, a smile finally appeared on her taut face.


    ��You did it, Jose... to make a human country ept us. This is what I wanted to do but couldn��t do.��


    ��This is actually not difficult,��Jose said.


    ��It��s not difficult...��


    Jose��s humble words sounded veryplicated to Cecily.


    Ever since Cecily took control of the power of the Watchers in the demon world, she had been trying to find a way toe into contact with humans. However, no matter what she tried, she failed.


    In the end, humans could not trust the demons, not to mention that the entire country recognized the existence of the demons.


    It was not until she sent the prophet to Nn, and the Prophet told Cecily everything about Nn.


    She finally understood that she was wrong from the beginning, or very wrong.


    And her brother, who she thought needed her protection, was far better than her.


    This made Cecily feel ashamed.


    ��Joshua, perhaps you are more suitable for the position of ruler of the demon world.��


    Cecily��s expression did not change at all, but she said this piece of news that was enough to shock the ��nobles��of the demon world.


    ��What you have done for the Demon World proves that you have the qualifications.��


    ��I don��t have that kind of high and mighty talent. Sister, I have already given up. Do you want to give up like me?��Joshua asked.


    ��I��m not suitable for my father��s position either.��Cecily slowly walked to the window, through the window, Cecily could see the streets of the city. ��Everything I��ve done since I became a watcher is just to make the demon world as prosperous as a human city. Noggs��idea is too radical. If he bes the ruler, the city will be dragged down by the war. So I won��t give up.��


    ��Then there��s no problem. I��m happy to push you up to that position from behind you,��said Jose.


    ..


    ��Lord Zenas! Can you really allow those humans to do as they please in our territory?��


    General Voss tore off the human clothing that was tied up and his mouth was already spewing mes of anger.


    ��Those cunning humans should be afraid of us! Instead of allowing them to step into the Holy Land of our race!��General Voss said.


    Zannas ignored the questions of his own race. The interface of the magic web message took up his line of sight.


    He was not chatting with anyone, but was reading the speech that Jose sent over.


    It was not the first time that Zannas had done this. It took him more than a minute to finish reading Jose��s speech.


    ��I want to return to the abyss of sin and inform my nsmen that humans havee to the demon world.��


    A dark green portal appeared in front of zannas. This was the portal to the ce where the sin demons were born.


    General Voss followed Zannas into the portal. Through the portal, they came to a canyon that was shining with Aurora in the sky.


    There was a small town on both sides of the canyon. On the streets of the small town, there were a few juvenile sin fiends.


    ��Lord Zannas.��


    The Young Sin fiends quickly discovered the portal that Zannas had built. They immediately stopped what they were doing and ran to zannas.


    Due to their young age, they were still unable to control the mes that were spewing out of their mouths. Some of the juvenile sin fiends even spat out a few small mes when they spoke.


    ��Have the Monas elders gather their nsmen,��Zenas said as he touched the forehead of one of them.


    The juvenile sin demons obediently ran into the depths of the town. After more than ten minutes, the thousands of sin demons that lived in the town gathered in front of Zenas.


    Although all sin demons were born in the abyss of sin, it would take a long time for the Abyss to breed a new sin demon. Furthermore, the sin demons that were born could be juveniles, it could also be an adult.


    Most of the sin devils living in the town were juveniles, and only a few were adults.


    ��Does His Majesty Nottelein have any orders to give?��


    A short sin devil walked out from themunity. He was the only elder in themunity and one of the oldest sin devils.


    ��His Majesty Nottelein did not give any orders. I came here to inform everyone that a group of humans have arrived in the demon world,��Zenas said.


    ��Humans?��


    ��Has the border fortress been breached? !��


    The young sin fiends covered their ears in fear.


    The Sin fiends had been trained as warriors since they were born, and one of the few things they learned was that humans were dangerous existences.


    ��The border fortress was not breached, I was the one who brought those humans to the demon world.��


    Zannas��words silenced all the sin demons, including General Voss, who was waiting for Zannas to call on his nsmen to drive those humans out.


    This silence made Zannas forget what to say for a moment. He opened the demon, sneaked a nce at the manuscript that Joshua gave him, and continued.


    ��I brought those humans back because they are worshippers of the sin demon,��Zenas said to all his nsmen in a high voice.


    ��Worshippers?��


    Those sin demons who had never seen humans before were somewhat unable to understand the meaning of Zenas��words, and their faces were all filled with confusion.


    This script of His Highness the Prince... didn��t seem to be very effective.


    But zannas recalled his experiences in Nn, and he was certain that this speech was absolutely not a lie.


    ��I met many sinful demons��worshippers in the human world! Especially female humans, they think that just having contact with our race��s palms and hair is a sacred thing...��


    Under General Voss��stunned expression, Zannas told all the sinful demons about his experiences in the human world.


    Including being surrounded by a group of human women screaming, many humans paid a huge price just to meet him.


    ��There are also humans who have offered me arge number of tributes, many of which are creatures from the sea.��


    Many sin demons below let out exmations when they heard this.


    The only ce in the demon world that could be called the sea was the territory of the water elemental lord. Not everyone could enter that ce.


    Therefore, to be able to treat the things in the ocean as food was an extremely extravagant thing for the sin demons.


    It was like the sin demons worshiped the ruler of the demon world, Notlon, and treated him as a god.


    Those sin demons who had never seen the world had long believed it. Even General Voss, who had seen the world, was shaken.


    Because the way those human women hade into contact with her just now was really... very exciting.

 Chapter 372

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 373, End and beginning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��When youe into contact with the sin demon, please give the fish you brought with you to the other party. This way, the wild sin demon might be able to act closer to you.��


    Joshua once again acted as a tour guide.


    When Joshua left the meeting hall, the four-person group of tourists led by Gloria came to look for him, hoping to see the legendary ce where the sin demon lived together.


    When Joshua learned that Zenas had informed his race about the attitude of the humans towards them, he made the four actresses the first humans to step into the edge of the abyss of sin.


    Before going to the demon world, Joshua had suggested that these nobledies bring some seafood to the demon world. With these seafood, the group of four sessfully mingled with the humans at the edge of the abyss of sin.


    ��Mr. Joshua, aren��t you going to take a photo?��Carrie held the camera and did not stop pressing the shutter.


    ��Forget about taking a photo. Also, don��t pick up the Young Sin Devils over there! Be careful that the mes from their mouths will burn you,��Joshua shouted to the girls on the other side.


    Today could be considered a festival for this sin devil town. Four pilgrims brought a cart full of tributes.


    The tributes were filled with all kinds of fresh sea fish and some other food that they had never seen in the demon world.


    When the sin demons saw the devotion of the four ��pilgrims��, their fear of humans lessened a lot.


    Not long after, under themand of Jose, Zenas directly set up a temporary fish barbecue stall. It vaguely felt like the pilgrimage had turned into an open-air barbecue party.


    Joshua smelled the aroma of fish in the air. There was no joy in his heart. On the contrary, he felt a little sad.


    Although the scenery of the demon world was good, the environment was not good. Thend that could be cultivated was very few. The natural animals that could be hunted around were pitifully few.


    ......


    The sin demons could survive by absorbing the energy in the abyss. This also meant that many of them had never touched real food.


    Joshua fell into silence as he looked at the burning bonfire in the distance, but the footsteps behind him woke him up from his thoughts.


    Someone hade here through the portal.


    Joshua turned around and saw another general, Feisley, whom he had met in the Nn Dwarven mine.


    ��General Voss, the supplies have been arranged. We should go to the front line...��


    The words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat, and a shocked expression appeared on her face.


    Because the general who guarded the border fortress, and was enough to make any human army feel fear, was currently opening his palm for a human girl to Caress.


    ��General, what are you doing?��Felicity tilted her head slightly and asked.


    ��This is a ritual,��general Voss replied solemnly.


    After interacting with the four human girls, he firmly believed Zannas��words.


    This was because no human had ever been so happy to be able to touch his hand. In the past, when any human saw his sharp ws, they were so scared that they couldn��t even hold their swords properly.


    Although General Voss was still suspicious of these humans��intentions, he couldn��t deny that the tributes they brought were indeed very helpful to his race.


    ��Ceremony?��


    He knew that there would be a human envoy visiting, but General Voss, who had always regarded humans as his enemies, alsopromised with these humans so quickly.


    ��UH... Carrie, I think we should go back to work. Your mother just sent a message.��


    Jose forced himself to keep a straight face, trying his best not tough.


    The general��s arrival also reminded Joshua that his purpose ining to the demon world was not to travel.


    Although the four noble girls were still reluctant to part with these soft creatures, due to Madam Caesar��s majesty, the four noble girls still obediently followed Joshua.


    ��General Feisley.��Joshua stopped in his tracks when he brushed past the general, he whispered in his ear, ��Although I don��t quite understand the situation at the border fortress, please be careful of the sacred religion... if the soldiers at the border fortress have any symptoms of mania, use this.��


    Joshua handed a crystal to the general. Without waiting for him to ask what the function of this crystal was, Joshua directly stepped into the teleportation gate.


    ..


    One dayter, in a forest at the border of Frost Country.


    ��It��s my honor to be able to go on the expedition together with you, Prince Shier.��


    A middle-aged general with a handlebar mustache took off his helmet and said to the gray-haired and gray-eyed prince beside him.


    ��I should feel honored to be able to go on the expedition together with themander of the southern army, Marshal ARMT.��


    Shier nced at the general beside him, who was nearly two meters tall, and bowed his head slightly to greet him.


    When shier greeted him, a silver-gray ball of light suddenly flew out from his shoulder, and the light slowlynded on Shier��s shoulder.


    ��The spirit of frost actually exists, but I heard that the spirit of Frost only recognizes women as its master.��Marshal ARMT looked at the pure white ball of light and eximed.


    When shier heard the second half of Marshal Amut��s sentence, the expression on his face froze for a moment, but he quickly squeezed out an ugly smile.


    ��After all, that��s just a legend.��


    ��Yes! It��s just a legend! Also, when that useless son of Mine met you for the first time, please forgive him for mistaking you for a female. I��ve already taught him a good lesson.��


    Marshal Amut��sughter sounded a little irritated to prince shier, but this marshal did not have any intention of mocking him.


    Just as shier was about to say something, the spirit of frost on his shoulder began to be restless.


    ��What��s Wrong?��Shier nced at the spirit of frost lying on his shoulder and turned his gaze back.


    The Second Corps led by Shier, as well as the southern corps led by Marshal Amuth, were gathered here.


    The vanguard of this huge Southern Corps had a total of five thousand elite knights, while the Second Corps led by Shier only had about three thousand.


    ��Is the spirit of frost worried that we will fall into the Endless Ice Cliff?��? ��Don��t worry, the Southern Corps have walked this road for decades. Unless the great avnche in Murte Mountain copses, we will not let a single warrior slip and fall off that small ice cliff,��Marshal Amuth said.


    On the left side of this huge army was a dangerous cliff. It was bottomless, and this road was the fastest way to the front line.


    ��No... The Spirit of frost is not afraid of this.��Prince shier covered his forehead. He immediately raised his head and felt that something dangerous was approaching.


    The moment he raised his head, he saw a silver-white shadow in the sky approaching this ce.


    ��Marshal Amut! In the sky!��Shirer pointed at the sky. Marshal Amut also realized that danger was approaching. When he ordered the knights behind him to prepare for battle, it was toote.


    In other words... even if they were ready for battle, it was already toote.


    The creature that was attacking the ground from the sky was... a giant dragon!


    ��Ice Dragon Musk... why is he here?��


    Marshal amat instantly recognized what the creature covered in ice-blue Scales was.


    ��Musk? Isn��t that the giant dragon that once protected the frost elves...��shier seemed to have heard of this giant dragon as well. He had already pulled out his longsword, but the warhorse beneath him neighed uneasily.


    The neighing of the horses began to spread along with the panic.


    ��I don��t know! Ever since the frost elves disappeared, I haven��t seen this dragon. Damn it... Mage! Build a defensive formation!��Marshal Amut shouted loudly at the army behind him, but in the next second, an even more terrifying voice reced him.


    That was the roar of the dragon. The Ice Dragon let out a roar that was enough to pierce through the eardrums of any living creature. After shier heard this roar, he felt that something had seeped into his consciousness.


    The horses werepletely out of control.


    The thousands of spell casters who followed the army had already constructed a defensive spell, but when the ice dragonnded on a high mountain not far away, the Earth began to tremble!


    A terrifying thought emerged in Shier��s mind.


    The Avnche... had reallye.

 Chapter 373

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 374, transmitting fire</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the darkness, shier felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. A voice kept calling for him to wake up, but another slightly ear-piercing voice kept whispering in his ear, trying to drag him into the darkness.


    Finally, a faint light lit up in Shier��s sight. It was the light emitted by the spirit of Frost.


    Shier opened his eyes, and the cold frost and snow rushed into his throat.


    Pale white magic power surged out of his body. With the support of magic power, he broke through the encirclement of the frost and snow and climbed out of the snow.


    ��Cough, cough...��after shier inhaledrge mouthfuls of cold air into his body, he felt that his consciousness had be much clearer.


    Even though there were still many strange sounds echoing in his ears, a little like ringing in his ears that made him feel very irritated, he still managed to suppress it with the help of the spirit of frost.


    Ice Dragon, Avnche.


    Even though he used magic to control the falling snow at thest moment, the entire army was still swallowed by the Avnche under the cold breath.


    Did they still fall to the bottom of the ice cliff in the end?


    Shier raised his head and looked up. The Ice Cliff was so high that he was in despair. The sky gradually darkened.


    He struggled to climb out of the snow pile. The spirit of the frost and snow instantlynded on another snow pile.


    The ice-blue inscription appeared in Shier��s hand. The umted frost and snow were gradually moved away, revealing Marshal Artem who was covered below.


    ��Marshal!��


    ......


    Shier immediately ran to the side of the tall marshal. In the closebat with the ice dragon just now, this marshal relied on his own body to forcefully resist the ice dragon��s breath.


    Marshal Artem slowly opened his eyes. When he regained consciousness, he covered his forehead.


    ��Damn it! What is all this noise?��


    ��Marshal Amut, Are You Alright?��Shier asked.


    ��I��m fine. It��s just that I��m not clear-headed.��Marshal Amut shook his head. He took out a can of water filled with strong alcohol and took a sip. He relied on the alcohol to wake himself up. Just as he was about to stand up, he realized that there was an intense pain in his left leg.


    ��Frostbite, and it��s very serious.��Shier looked at Marshal Amuth��s left leg. The armor that covered it had shattered into pieces like ice.


    It must have been caused by the ice dragon��s breath. Just as shier was about to cast a spell to treat the wound, Marshal Amuth waved his hand.


    ��We Southerners have seen this little injury many times. Prince Shier, your soldiers and I are still buried under the snow. They need your help more than I do.��


    ��I understand.��


    Shier also knew the severity of the situation. He immediately took a few steps back and began to chant the spell. The spirit of frost formed runes around him one after another.


    The moment the spell waspleted, the snow on the ground was lifted up, revealing the soldiers buried under the snow.


    Some of the soldiers and mages had gradually woken up, but some of the soldiers seemed to still be in a deep sleep.


    Prince Shier immediately ran to the side of a sleeping soldier and tried to wake them up with his voice.


    ��Don��te near me! Don��te near me!��


    When shier was about to touch the soldier, his reaction was especially intense, as if he was having a terrible nightmare. His forehead was full of sweat.


    Shier had never seen such a situation before, and his tinnitus symptoms seemed to have be serious.


    Just as shier was about to wake him up, a roar suddenly came from the other side.


    ��You Damned Beast! !��


    It was a soldier who was awake, but his mental state was extremely unstable. He knelt on the ground, hugging his forehead and roaring non-stop.


    This roar caused the soldiers who had woken up to be a little crazy. It was like an infectious virus. One soldier after another seemed to have seen something extremely terrifying and fell into fear.


    Caused by the Ice Dragon? !


    ��Calm down!��Shier began to try to calm the soldiers down, but the effect was minimal.


    Only the spell casters who had high attainments in spells remained rational.


    ��Do any of you know any spells like the sedative spell?��


    Shier asked the spell casters who had woken up loudly.


    ��Your Highness! We��ve already used it! But it��s useless!��A spell caster responded to him loudly.


    What was going on? !


    Shier looked at the soldier in front of him who kept mumbling strange words. For a moment, he waspletely helpless.


    He was only proficient in a few healing spells, but the spell casters who were proficient in healing spells in the army could not do anything about it. It was even more impossible for him to heal these soldiers.


    At the thought of this, Shier��s forehead began to hurt.


    The temperature at the border of the frost country at night was enough to freeze any unprepared spell caster to death. If they did not quickly gather the materials that fell into the canyon to build a camp, half of the soldiers would freeze to death tonight.


    What should I do..


    While shier was thinking, he suddenly touched the pendant hanging on his chest.


    There was a leaf sealed in the pendant, the leaf of the world tree.


    That��s right! Mana Net!


    Shier immediately opened the mana and logged into the spellcaster forum. Ever since he had gained ess to the Spellcaster Forum with the help of Nn��s spellcasters a few days ago.., he hadpletely fallen in love with this brand-new ��magic��.


    Using the Spellcaster Forum, he couldmunicate with the spellcasters from Nn and discuss magic issues together. He could also ask questions on the forum.


    Shier found the ��Magic Research��section of the forum that had been specially divided into the categories of asking for help and sent out a post.


    The content of the post described the symptoms of these soldiers. He hoped that the wise spellcaster would give him an answer and tell him about the treatment method.


    However, his post did not receive any response from anyone. Shier waited for a full three minutes with an anxious mood. When the post directly sank to the bottom, he felt a little discouraged.


    However, not long after, his post received a reply from someone else. He looked at the reply in surprise.


    ��The symptoms sound a little like a side effect of the magic addiction. poster, you��re not using the Magic Shadow Stone, are you?��The reply was from a yellow-clothed person.


    Shier had heard of the magic addiction stone, but he did not believe that so many soldiers would use the magic addiction stone... it must be something else.


    Shier replied with a ��No��. While waiting for the others to reply, he waited for more than ten minutes, but he found that there was no new reply.


    Could it be that the symptoms were not described in detail? Or was it because the yellow-clothed sage Nn replied? Wait... this yellow-clothed person might not be the real person.


    As shier listened to the soldiers around him shouting, it became more and more noisy, and the emotions in his heart were reced by anxiety. Just as Shier��s hope gradually sank to the bottom, a new reply finally jumped out.


    He nced at the name of the person who replied, ��The Messenger of Fire��.

 Chapter 374

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 375, chatting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Demon World was located at the border of the portal constructed by Zenas.


    Here, Faroese built a temporary camp for the ck Swan Troupe and the actors from Nn��s White Briar troupe to use. Banshees, invisible to the naked eye, patrolled the sky.


    If any dangerous creatures entered the set, they would warn Josh.


    ��Perfect! The second act is over! Everyone, take a break.��


    Josh said to all the actors on the set.


    The second act was the scene where the male lead had just arrived on Pandora. The scene that was constructed was the outpost that humans built on Pandora.


    When Josh finished his ��end��sentence, the ��future��scene that was cast out of steel gradually faded away.


    It slowly returned to the interior scenery that was built out of wood.


    ��I still can��t believe that what I saw just now was an illusion.��


    ��Did you see those giant magic puppets? and the firearm of the future.��


    ��Is it really possible for us to live in rocks and iron blocks in the future?��


    Although the ck Swan troupe and some of the actors from the White Thorn Flower Troupe hadpleted the filming of the second act, after the filming was over.., they were still immersed in the ��future��world that Jose had constructed.


    Whether it was the costumes of the characters or the style of the buildings, Jose had removed the gorgeous artistic style of Faroese. He had directly stuffed in the aesthetic feeling of ��steel and cold-blooded��.


    ......


    At the same time, Jose had also made some minor changes to the settings. For example, for those heavy mechs, Jose had all changed the settings to the existing magic puppets in this world.


    ��Purple-robed person, how��s Your Mana Consumption?��


    Joshua looked at the purple-robed person who was standing beside him. The magic runes that surrounded her body had just disappeared, and the glow of the magic wand had also gradually dimmed.


    ��I used up a small portion of my mana when I created the airship that can travel through space turbulence. Give me some time to recover.��The purple-robed person closed her eyes and began to recover her mana.


    In the distance, the actors of the ck Swan Theater and the White Thorn Theatre were in high spirits.


    For them, the shooting of this movie was equivalent to watching a sci-fi movie in which they could even y a role!


    This kind of experience was worth spending a lot of money to buy a ticket for any movie fan.


    ��Maybe I should also y a cameo role in it?��


    Hiri, who was watching from the side, voiced out what Joshua was thinking.


    ��During the filming of the final battle, all the hands that can be used will be used, so there will definitely be scenes for you.��


    Joshua checked the scenes and images that the Banshees had just shot during the day.


    The illusion created by the purple-clothed person was so perfect that Joshua could not be picky about it. Most of the scenes shot by the Banshees during the day had also achieved the effect that Joshua wanted.


    ��Hiri...��


    The purple-clothed person had already opened her eyes at this time. Although she was entrusted by Joshua, she had enough time to teach Hiri about illusion magic when she was resting.


    ��Teacher, I think we can teach here.��


    Hiri directly found a small chair and moved it to Joshua��s side. The purple-clothed person did not seem to mind that the knowledge that she taught would be secretly learned by others. She directly started a new lesson.


    Joshua��s knowledge of illusion magic was basically zero, so it was futile to steal it. Therefore, he could only use the spellcaster forum to pass the time as usual.


    From the daily chatter on the Spellcaster Forum, it seemed that nothing special had happened to Nn during the time that Joshua was away from Nn.


    Joshua closed the section of the daily chatter and clicked into the Magic Research Section. The title of one of the posts quickly attracted Joshua��s attention.


    ��request for help. My friend has a strange disease. He seems to have seen many terrifying illusions. His mind is in a state of high tension...��posted by: Frost Owl.


    The content of the post was not long. This kind of request for help was also a verymon post on the Spellcaster Forum. However, the illness described by this frost owl made Joshua feel that it was somewhat... familiar.


    ��can you describe to me in detail what the illusion they saw was?��


    Joshua ignored the yellow-clothed person��sment about the ��magic addiction stone��below and replied to this frost owl.


    ��My Friend has lost his mind now. He only kept muttering words like ��Don��te near me��.��


    In less than a second, the frost owl directly replied to Joshua. It seemed that the situation on his side was indeed very urgent.


    Seeing this, Joshua was almost certain that this was the influence of the heretic inquisitors.


    The assassins trained by the church had a special ability that could affect the minds of normal creatures, allowing them to see some kind of terrifying illusion.


    In other words, this frost owl��s friend was being hunted down by the heretic inquisitors?


    ��Do you know what caused this? My Friend��s illness is worsening.��


    The Frost Owl replied to Joshua again. Joshua could sense the anxiety in the owl��s words.


    ��the situation is a littleplicated. What��s your message sequence? I��ll tell you in detail in the message.��


    Joshua also replied immediately.


    ��message? I haven��t used that ��magic��yet. Please wait a moment.��


    After the frost owl sent this message, Joshua waited quietly for more than a minute before sending another number.


    During this period of time, Joshua spent some time perfecting the text message and officially opening it to the public. However, the number of people who used it was still very small.


    However, the most efficient way tomunicate with friends was through text messages.


    When Joshua received the Frost Owl��s text message number, he immediately became friends with him.


    ��Hello!��


    The Frost Owl started to send text messages in just over a minute. When it sent this message, it also attached a dwarf��s smiling emoji.


    ��Let��s leave the greetings forter. First, ept this file.��


    Joshua sent him a song that was stored in his own magic terminal.


    This song was the elven poem that Tyreen sang. The voice of the Frost Elf should be able to alleviate the spiritual corrosion caused by the heretic inquisitor to a certain extent.


    However, if the spiritual corrosion of this frost owl��s friend was too severe, Joshua would be helpless.


    ��File? What��s That?��


    As he spoke, the frost owl threw another owl emoji over.


    This was the owl emoji package that Hiri had specially updated at the request of the gray-clothed man.


    ��just ept it. You are the holder of the world tree leaf. An audio file can be downloaded very quickly. This thing can save your friend.��Joshua immediately typed a reply to the other party.

 Chapter 375

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 376, healing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At the border of the frosty country.


    Shier nced at the document sent by the Messenger of fire. On it was clearly written the singer of the Homing Psalms, Tyreen.


    Why did this name look like a song, and the singer was also marked on the back.


    What alchemy potion form or magic spell is recorded in this document


    Shier could not believe that a song could be used as a cure. This was too ridiculous.


    He sent another message to the person who sent the fire, but unfortunately, the reply from the person who sent the fire confirmed Shier��s guess.


    ��It��s not a potion form or a spell. It��s just a song. In Nn, you need to spend ten silver coins to buy this song.��


    Shier looked at the messages sent by the messenger, his hands on the keyboard, not knowing how to answer.


    At that moment, a sense of danger rose in his heart. Shier instantly closed the magic interface, pulled out the long sword on his waist, and held it against his chest.


    The sword and the de intersected and burst into mes in front of Shier��s eyes. He did not know when the unconscious soldier had woken up.


    Although shier used his long sword to block the enemy��s attack, his arm was slightly numb.


    This soldier��s strength had been enhanced by something!


    ��Knight L!��


    ......


    Shier knew this soldier who attacked him. He had talked to this knight a few times at several balls and was considered a good friend.


    He called out the knight��s name loudly, but the Knight��s mind was in an extremely unstable state. He repeated some words that shier could not understand.


    Through the perception of the spirit of frost, shier could clearly feel that there was something on this knight��s body that he hated.


    Something was not right.


    Although the Knight��s strength had reached an inhuman level, the de in Shier��s hand was overflowing with cold frost. Ice started to form on the knight��s feet and arms.


    With the help of the frost spirit, Shier knocked the opponent to the ground after a few consecutive exchanges. He used the frost as a shackle topletely restrict other movements.


    ��Prince Shier!��


    The spell casters who were still conscious around wanted to step forward to help, but the other knights who were affected also showed the same symptoms.


    Their expressions changed from fear to mania. They drew their longswords and began to attack the spell casters who were still conscious.


    Something was not right... Shier looked at his surroundings, which were gradually turning into a chaotic battlefield.


    The spirit of Frost was reminding him that something dangerous was flowing around. The soldiers were affected by that thing, and the roar of the ice dragon was just the beginning.


    Shier smelled the smell of a conspiracy, but there was no time for him to think.


    If he did not control the berserk symptoms of the knights as soon as possible, his army would die at the hands of hisrades before they even set foot on the battlefield.


    This was something that nomander would allow.


    Hope... was really useful!


    Shier no longer had any other choice. Even if the messenger was joking with him, even if it was thest glimmer of hope, shier directly clicked on the file to receive.


    In less than three seconds, the file named ��Homing poem��was downloaded to Shier��s magic terminal.


    He immediately clicked on the audio file.


    It was really a song... although it sounded like a song sung in the ancient elvennguage.


    But as shier listened to the singer��s melodious and ethereal voice, the ringing in his ears began to fade.


    It really worked!


    Shier was a little incredulous. He immediately activated another ability of the magic that he learned yesterday, which was to broadcast the sound of the magic to the surroundings.


    A special inscription appeared on the magic. Soon, Nn��s voice echoed in the canyon that was about to turn into a battlefield.


    The surrounding soldiers who had lost control seemed to have regained some of their consciousness. Their violent attacks gradually slowed down. Some knights who had strong self-control had already thrown their swords to the side, they hugged their heads in pain and sat down.


    The song had awakened the Knights��rationality, but it seemed to be far from enough.


    After the song from the frost elves sounded, the sense of disharmony that the surrounding scene had brought to Shirer became clearer.


    Where was it!


    An ice-blue rune appeared in Shirer��s hand, and a chill that was enough to freeze everything gathered in the distance along with the explosion of the rune.


    An unknown creature was frozen by the chill. When shier ran in that direction to confirm what the creature was, a shrill cry cut across the entire canyon.


    The frozen creature shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.


    Suicide?


    Shier walked to the side of the frozen residue. The flesh of the creature had be blurry. When shier reached out to wipe away the snow covering it... he felt traces of magic in the ice below.


    Who had carved a magic array here.


    A palpitating feeling filled shier��s heart. He looked up at the cliff above.


    It did not seem to be a coincidence that his army was attacked by the Ice Dragon. Everything seemed to have been nned by someone.


    Someone had carved an unknown magic array at the bottom of the canyon in advance, and the function of this magic array was to make his soldiers lose control and fall into a berserk state.


    Many doubts were entrenched in Shier��s heart, but the knight who had fallen to the side had gradually woken up.


    ��Prince Shier, did you save me?��The first thing that Knight saw when he opened his eyes was the gray-haired, gray-eyed prince. The knight was slightly stunned when he saw Shier��s side profile.


    ��That��s right! You Rascals, if it weren��t for his highness the Prince Crushing the enemy��s conspiracy, you would have died here long ago! Hurry up and get up!��


    Marshal Amut slowly walked to the front of the soldiers with a long sword in his hand. The soldiers who were gradually recovering their consciousness heard his words and put away their weapons, paying the highest respect to shier.


    ��I really can��t imagine what I just did!��


    ��Thank You, Your Highness!��


    For a moment, everyone in the army seemed to think that Prince Shier had saved them from danger.


    Hearing the grateful words from the people around him, shier was slightly relieved and felt a little lucky.


    But he clearly understood that this honor did not belong to him..


    Shier opened the message on the magic and immediately sent a new message to the person who spread the fire.


    ��I can��t believe that song really cured my friend. Thank you very much for your assistance. If there��s a chance, I��ll definitely repay this favor.��


    After Prince Shier finished typing this paragraph, he felt that it was a little formic, so he added a loving expression on the owl��s head.


    ��Let��s talk about repaymentter. Do you want to Know Why Your Friend is sick?��


    The messenger quickly replied. Seeing this message, shier put away the smile on his face and became serious again.


    ��of course, I��m very curious!��

 Chapter 376

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 377, the truth</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��May the god of Holy Light protect you.��


    Warm Holy Light gathered at the fingertips of a priest dressed in a white robe, and soon enveloped Marshal Amut��s frostbitten leg.


    The wounds on his bones that were corroded by the breath of the ice dragon could be seen. Under the healing of the Holy Light, they quickly regained their color.


    ��The inscriptions of the holy light system are only useful at this time,��Marshal Amut said as he gulped down another mouthful of strong wine.


    ��Being able to save lives is already the greatest miracle in the world,��the white-robed missionary said to Marshal Amut with a warm smile on his face.


    ��Thank you, Priest Odyssey. There are still many injured knights over there.��


    Shier pointed at a tent that had been temporarily set up in the distance for the injured.


    ��It��s truly unfortunate to be attacked by a dragon that has lost its mind. Don��t worry, Prince Shier. With the protection of the god of Holy Light, no one will be harmed.��


    After saying this, the white-robed priest leaned on his cane and walked towards the tent in the distance.


    Shier watched the priest leave without saying a word. He opened the interface of his magic and took a look.


    It had been more than ten minutes since the person who had sent him the messagest time. It seemed that the person who had sent him the message had met with some trouble or had some temporary job. During this period, shier had not received any new reply.


    ��all of this was caused by the heresy court of the Kingdom of the sacred religion.��


    However, thest sentence left by the person who transmitted the fire made shier unable to calm down at all.


    ......


    Shier had already sensed that the appearance of the ice dragon was deliberately arranged by someone. The target of the mastermind behind the scenes was not only to kill him, but also the Second Corps and the Southern Corps of the Kingdom of Frost.


    Without the assistance of the fireman, the entire bottom of the canyon would have turned into hell. Under the infection of that strange disease, shier was certain that no one could survive.


    And shier could not believe that the mastermind was the sacred country at all. He had to find the fireman to ask for the reason.


    ��Those guys who look like cuckoos are quite reliable when they are allies, aren��t they, Your Highness?��


    Marshal Amat��s voice interrupted Shier��s thoughts.


    ��Yes.��


    Shier raised his head and looked at the tent in the distance, where priests in white robes were walking in and out.


    They were believers from the Kingdom of sacred religion. The Kingdom of Frost and the Kingdom of Sacred Religion had formed an alliance on the basis of war, except for the demons who were fighting against the border together.


    The sacred religion country would also send these priests who mastered the Holy Light Magic to join the Frost Army.


    Although shier was not interested in their doctrine, he could not deny that the holy light magic had saved countless knights who were dying on the battlefield.


    ��They are indeed reliable allies. If they were in the army, no soldiers would die of diseases.��


    While shier was staring at the tent, a few female priests in white seemed to have felt shier��s gaze. These gazes made them all cover their faces as they walked into the tent shyly.


    ��If only my son had half the charm of Your Highness the Prince! Hahaha...��


    Marshal Amut saw the reactions of the girls from the Kingdom of the sacred religion andughed heartily once again. The atmosphere of panic when he was attacked by the ice dragon earlier gradually dissipated.


    ��...��


    In the face of Marshal Amut��s teasing, shier squeezed out a stiff smile and did not know how to answer.


    ��Don��t Worry, Your Highness. After you inherit the position of King, the girls from thend of the sacred religion will be your choice.��Marshal Amut patted shier and revealed an expression that only men could understand before he said.


    ��That will take a long time.��


    On the surface, shier was replying Marshal Amut��s joke, but his gaze fell on the Magic Net��s message interface. He was constantly paying attention to the message from the person who transmitted fire.


    Now that more than twenty minutes had passed, shier repeatedly sent a few owl expressions to the person who transmitted fire. He asked if the other party was free, but the person who transmitted fire still did not give any reply.


    For some reason, shier became more anxious.


    ��what are you doing now?��


    Shier sent another message. Then, he sent another owl emoji that was counting the feathers on its body and waiting alone.


    ... ..


    It was almost night in the demon world.


    ��The third act is over! Everyone can go and have dinner now.��


    Jose sat on the director��s seat and announced the end of the third act of ��Avatar.��.


    On the set of the movie, a group of Na ��vi people, who were nearly two meters tall, slowly returned to their human form under the effect of the light purple inscription.


    The purple-clothed people used a special paint to inscribe the illusion inscriptions on the bodies of these actors. These inscriptions were a bit like the capturing points that were drawn on the bodies of the actors when they were shooting special effects on Earth.


    As long as they put magic power into the runes, they could automatically activate the illusion and turn themselves into Na ��vi people.


    With the assistance of the purple-d man, the Master of Illusion, the filming of avatar progressed at a rapid pace. Therefore, Joshua nned to take a break tonight and continue filming the fourth scene tomorrow.


    During the day, the banshee floated to Joshua��s side and handed the raw crystal of the sample that was shot today to him. Joshua activated the Raw Crystal and began to check the contents of the raw crystal. At the same time, he also opened the magic message.


    During the filming of the movie, Joshua set the message to ��Do not disturb��status.


    And now, when Joshua opened the message, a bunch of owl expressions upied Joshua��s field of vision.


    ��Are you still there? May I know when you can reply me? What are you doing now...��


    Hiri quietly moved to Joshua��s side and read out the messages on Joshua��s message.


    ��Who is this frost owl? A member of the Owl Pen Pals Club?��


    Although Hiri looked at Joshua with a strange expression, from the chat logs, Hiri could tell that this owl had just met Joshua.


    ��Maybe it has something to do with the gray-clothed person. I saw on the spellcaster forum that his friend was influenced by the Heretic Inquisitor.��


    Joshua did not mind hiri peeking from the side and began to edit the next reply.


    ��So there��s another person in this world whose impression of the sacred nation is about to copse? HMM... but I also quite like watching this part.��


    Hiri directly moved a small stool and sat next to Joshua. Looking at this spellcasterdy��s posture, she was just short of finding something like popcorn or melon seeds.


    ��alright, let��s continue the topic. I know you��re wondering why the Holy Church would do these things, but I can provide you with evidence.��

 Chapter 377

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 378, the truth</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the forest at the border of the frosty country.


    It was close to midnight. The biting cold wind would bury all living creatures under the frost and snow.


    Shier and his army were very lucky. There was no snowstorm tonight. Only a few sparse snowkes fell. It was so quiet that it was like the holy night of the frosty country.


    ��Prince, are you tired?��


    Marshal ARMT sat beside the temporarily built bonfire and held a cup of warm wine that had just been heated. The wine seemed to be the fuel for this marshal, with this thing, this man who was like a giant bear could be full of vitality no matter what.


    Shier was not very good at dealing with this kind of ��Frost kingdom-style man��, especially the strong wine that Marshal ARMT handed over. It was too pungent to Shier��s nose.


    Did this country confuse the difference between alcohol and alcohol?


    ��I��m a little tired.��Shier nodded and said.


    ��It��s really scary to be attacked by the ice dragon during the day. Your Highness, you should go and rest first. Tonight, my southern army and I will keep watch.��


    Marshal Amut threw a piece of dry wood into the bonfire.


    ��That Ice Dragon can��t reach the bottom of the canyon. At most, there will be some monsters like frost wolves and snow demons. Don��t worry.��


    ��Marshal Amut, you have to take care of your body too.��


    Shier did not decline too much. He took a look at the marshal��s injured leg. Under the healing of Holy Light Magic, the injured part had already recovered quite a lot.


    ......


    He left the ce where the bonfire was burning and walked into a tent that only belonged to him.


    When he entered the tent, the smile on Shier��s face instantly disappeared. He walked to the bed and sat down. He opened the Magic Net��s message.


    Shier and the person who transmitted the fire had sent more than 130 messages to each other. In these messages, the person who transmitted the fire told shier something that he did not want to believe no matter what.


    The Conspiracy of the heretic trial court in thend of the sacred religion.


    ��The ckwood Forest Fire Incident.��


    Shier flipped through the picture sent by the person who transmitted the fire. It clearly recorded the heresy of the heretic trial court in the ckwood Forest.


    After browsing through those shocking images again, shier opened the motionless library section of the Spellcaster Forum, in the motionless library, he found a book with a reply of up to 130,000, ��The heretic trial court��s Diary.��.


    This book was rmended by the Messenger of fire to shier. In this book, he introduced the origins of the judges and the operation of the organization in detail.


    Shier opened the first page of the book and began to read. Reading books on the Magic Web was a very special experience. He could see thements of others about the book at any time.


    Originally, shier was only reading the diary with the mentality of reading materials. However, the story of a young nun struggling to survive in the court of heresy and gradually turning into a cold-blooded killer was described in the diary, he inexplicably grabbed the heart of the ��prince��and read it patiently.


    As time quietly began to pass, the ��Prince��of the frost kingdom was already immersed in this dark and lonely diary.


    It was not until the spirit of frost floated into the tent andy on Shier��s shoulder that she let out a soft sound. The voice of the spirit of Frost was a little like a bell, causing shier toe back to his senses from the diary.


    ��It��s already been three hours?��


    Shier nced at the time disyed at the lower right corner of the magic. The time disyed on it was Nn��s. There was a three-hour time difference between the Frost Kingdom and Nn, so it was already one o��clock in the middle of the night when it was changed to the Frost Kingdom.


    ��But it��s just right.��


    Shier wrote down the chapters he saw and then closed the magic. He touched the spirit of frost on his shoulder.


    ��Did you find anything unusual?��


    Two light spots appeared on the white ball of light and nodded like human eyes.


    ��...��


    After receiving the affirmative answer from the spirit of Frost, Shier��s heart became very heavy.


    Although the Heresy Inquisitor��s diary was narrated from a first-person perspective, shier could still see that there was something wrong with this organization. The Inquisitors definitely did not use the power of Holy Light.


    However, at the moment, shier was still unable to confirm whether what the person who transmitted the fire said was true or not. What was the rtionship between the heresy inquisitor and the country of the sacred religion, as well as... whether there were these dangerous people in his army.


    And now, shier had to rely on his own eyes to personally confirm it!


    His consciousness gradually dissipated under the guidance of the spirit of Frost. When shier opened his eyes again, he was already in the snowy ins of the canyon.


    The ability that shier received after receiving the power of the spirit of Frost was topletely fuse his consciousness into the surrounding frost and snow.


    Shier stood in the sky and scanned the camp in the canyon. Other than a portion of the soldiers on night duty, the other soldiers had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    Under the guidance of the spirit of Frost, he approached the tent where the priests of the sacred religion country were stationed. This was also the medical point for the entire army.


    ��Sleep in peace. I have already healed your wounds.��The priests dressed in whiteforted the injured soldiers.


    Shayr, who had turned into frost and snow, quietly floated to the back of the tent. When he arrived at the corner of the tent, Shayr could feel the aura of the magic barrier.


    However, this did not affect Shayr. A snowke quietly floated into the tent. Shayr could clearly see the scenery inside the tent through the eyes of the Snowke.


    The priest who had treated Marshal Armt��s left leg during the day in the tent seemed to be arguing with a knight.


    With the help of the spirit of Frost, the Snowke could hear clearly, and shier also heard what the priest said.


    ��Why didn��t you let that Ice Dragon kill all of these guys! One Breath! One Breath is enough to kill hundreds of people, yet you insisted on creating an avnche to push them into the canyon!��The priest scolded the knight loudly.


    What the priest said stunned shier. He also recognized the armor on the Knight. It was the soldier of his second legion.


    ��The magic circle of the ritual carved the bottom of the canyon. We need living creatures as tribute.��The knight��s voice sounded very hoarse, not like a human��s voice at all.


    ��Then what should we do now! The ��Mental gue��that you are so proud of has no effect at all! The great twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shier, has saved the entire army.��


    ��It��s the elven race��s singing that has affected the integrity of the ritual...��when the knight said this, his gaze suddenly turned to the snowkes on the table.


    Shier��s eyes met the knight��s, and Shier instantly felt that he saw something terrifying.


    Shier woke up from his bed due to the sharp pain in his mind. He kept breathing the fresh air, and the tinnitus symptoms appeared on shier again.


    Ritual, sacrifice, mental gue..


    Shier hugged his head, and his back waspletely soaked in sweat. After a short moment of contemtion, he opened the text message of the Messenger of fire and sent a message.


    ��what you said is true. Among my friends, there are really... some people who are in disguise from the heresy court.��

 Chapter 378

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 379 rebellion? !</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When the message from the frost owl arrived, Joshua was chatting with the gray-clothed man.


    Joshua had always been curious about the identity of this frost owl. After all, the people targeted by the heretic court were all existences that posed a great threat to the country of the sacred religion.


    This kind of ��most wanted criminal��of the heretic court was undoubtedly a potential ally of Joshua.


    At first, Joshua used Tyreen to investigate the specific location of the world tree��s leaf. The World tree that Tyreen raised gave Joshua the answer that it was somewhere in the frost country.


    Frost country... Joshua��s only impression of this country was that it was an enemy of the demons.


    There was no reason for the world tree��s leaf to travel so far away. However, it had only been a few days since this Frost Owl��s ount was registered. Joshua could not find any information rted to his identity from his speech.


    In the end, Joshua could only find the gray-clothed man who also had the suffix owl.


    ��Frost Kingdom? I did entrust my disciple to bring the leaf of the world tree to the frost kingdom two months ago.��the gray-clothed man��s reply instantly gave Joshua a clue.


    ��to whom?��Joshua immediately typed and asked.


    ��My once most outstanding disciple, Shiel Leonid. Her talent is the disciple I��ve seen among all the young spellcasters who is second only to the yellow-clothed man. Not only does she have the magic of order, she also has outstanding talent in the magic of the frost system.��


    When the gray-clothed person mentioned his former disciple, it seemed that he could not stop typing, and kept telling Joshua about the excellence of that disciple.


    ��Stop! Stop!��Joshua immediately typed to cut off the gray-clothed person��s endless narration, and the sage also very cooperatively stopped praising that disciple.


    ��what about your disciple now?��


    ......


    Joshua immediately typed and asked the crux of the question.


    ��Shieles from the royal family of the Frost Kingdom. Due to the struggle for power in the frost kingdom, her mother sent her to study in Nn when she was very young. This studysted for twenty years... until the ambassador sponsored by the Frost Kingdom in Nn discovered her talent. Now, she should have be the twelfth prince of the Frost Kingdom.��The gray-clothed man briefly recounted the background of this Prince Shiel, it was apanied by a thumbs-up emoji.


    ��you use ��her��in your narrative, but you use the word ��Prince��in the back.��Jose noticed the error in the gray-d man��s brief.


    ��many years ago, only men could inherit the throne of the Kingdom of Frost,��the gray-d man typed back. ��that was when Shirer was born. Her mother was very ambitious, so she raised her as a man.��


    ��alright, I understand. Is it okay to tell me this secret?��


    Joshua felt that he had heard a secret that could be used to threaten the prince.


    ��you��re not that kind of despicable person, Joshua. Moreover, my disciple is not that stubborn about the throne.��after the gray-clothed man said that, he added an owl blinking emoji.


    ��...��


    When Jose saw this message, he immediately cut the window to the Frost Owl��s message. Whether it was a mentor or an apprentice, their habits were indeed quite simr. They used emojis to wrap things up.


    Thetest message sent by the frost owl officially confirmed that the Prince of the Frost Kingdom had been targeted by the Heretic Court of Justice.


    The Frost Kingdom and the Holy Church were supposed to be allies, so there should be no reason for them to attack the Prince of the Frost Kingdom, but..


    The prince might be able to make use of her.


    Judging from thetest news from the frost owl, she should be in a very bad mood now.


    Thinking of this, Joshua put his hand on the virtual keyboard and began to edit the reply.


    ��those heretic judges are very dangerous. Where are you in Nn? Maybe I can help you.��


    ��Nn? Thank you for your kindness. I��m not in Nn. I��ve read the DIARY YOU RECOMMENDED. I have a general understanding of the abilities of those judges.��


    The message was apanied by a squinting owl emoji. Then, she sent another message to Joshua.


    ��Fire messenger, it��s a little strange to call you that. Why do you know so much about the heretic court?��An owl emoji was attached to the message.


    Here ites..


    Joshua put his hand on the keyboard and prepared for a while. Then, he continued to edit.


    ��My Friends have been hunted down by the heretic court several times. Because of those executioners, they lost their loved ones. Even their homes were burned to ashes by those people.��


    ��ckwood Elves? I even thought that the images you sent were fake, I��m very sorry...��


    The Frost Owl quickly guessed who the friend that Joshua was referring to was.


    ��Don��t mind it, these things are already in the past.��After Joshua sent this message over, he began his first test. ��The judges are a group of ruthless executioners, they��re very dangerous, it��s irrational to face those guys alone, it��s best to tell your other friends about this.��


    ��I have the same n, but I do not know how to convince my friends.��


    This was the predicament that the frost owl was currently facing. She had read in her diary that the heretic adjudicators had the ability to change their appearance. Unless the Frost Owl killed the adjudicator.., otherwise, she would not be able to prove to others that her knights had been ��reced��.


    ��the judges also have weaknesses. Thetter part of the diary also mentioned that they only need a little stimtion to reveal their true colors.��


    Joshua sent out this message and sent another audio file that was stored in his own magic along with it.


    ��take this. It can help you take off the masks of those pretenders. Of course, I don��t rmend you to open it when it��s not necessary.��


    This time, the frost owl did not ask any other questions like before and directly pressed the ept button.


    ��Messenger of fire, can you tell me your real name? I hope to be able to thank you in person one day,��the frost owl quickly replied.


    ��Wait until you are free from the threat of the judge. You must survive.��


    Out of habit, Joshua sent a funny expression to a dwarf. The dwarf also ended with an owl bowing its head in gratitude.


    The Frost Kingdom had always been a great threat to the demons. Even Joshua��s elder brother was not sure if they could defend the once-a-year border war.


    Although Joshua did not have deep feelings for the demon world, it was his hometown after all. He had to buy enough time for the demon world to develop.


    The entanglement between the Prince of the Frost Kingdom and the judge was a starting point. If Joshua was lucky enough, he might be able to create a small civil war.

 Chapter 379

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 380, Fortress Fortress</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    One dayter, at the border of Frost Country.


    ��Prince Shier, you don��t look too well.��


    Marshal Amut sat on his warhorse and turned his head to look at Shier. At this moment, Shier��s expression was very strange, as if he was enduring something, his skin, which was so fair that there were no ws, began to blush.


    ��Wha... I��m fine, Marshal Amut.��


    Shiel raised his head as if he had been electrocuted. Then, he kept waving his hand to tell Marshal Amut that he was normal.


    ��The fortress is ahead. Those old guys inside the fortress should have been waiting for you for a long time. Prince Shiel, you have to buck up,��Marshal Amut said.


    ��Okay.��


    Shiel nodded again. Marshal Amut��s gaze then shifted away from her. Then, he looked at the army behind him and began to issue orders.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, Shiel rubbed his forehead. He used an inscription magic to create a cold air, which allowed his overly hot cheeks to barely ease up.


    Ever since shemunicated with the person who spread the fire yesterday, Shiel had started to search for all information rted to the Heretic Court on the Spellcasters��forum.


    But the book with the most information was called ��The judge��s diary.��.


    Out of curiosity, shier used the time of the march to read half of the heresy��s diary. Then he began to look for other books in the immovable library.


    This action was no different from opening Pandora��s Box. Shier found several books with very strange contents in session, for example, ��Flute-ying Tucker and the lost elven youth,����Thorn flowers blooming in the corner of the city wall,��and so on..


    ......


    The titles of these books seemed normal, but the contents inside were challenging Shier��s worldview.


    This young prince swore that she had never seen such a terrible book in her life!


    Shier��s rationality reminded her to stop reading these terrible contents, but she simply... could not stop!


    It was not until Marshal Amut reminded shier that she was about to arrive at the fortress that shier woke up from the world in the book.


    ��Phew...��


    Shier gently exhaled a breath of white air. An entire day��s forced march was originally a boring and boring matter.


    However, with the existence of the weave, she could not even feel the passage of time. The heavy emotions in her heart had been alleviated a lot due to the appearance of the judge and thefort of the person who transmitted the fire and the reading on the weave.


    ��It��s not time to rx yet.��


    Shier raised her head and looked at the mountain range that towered into the clouds in the distance. Perhaps it should not be called a mountain range, but a fortress.


    Hundreds of years ago, the Frost Kingdom had ��expended��countless craftsmen and thousands of spell casters to transform an entire mountain range into a military fortress.


    This fortress became the most solid fortress at the border of the Frost Kingdom, resisting countless attacks from the orcs and demons on the cold wind ins.


    Today, shier was going to enter this fortress as a corps leader and be one of the generals protecting the frosty country.


    However, while defending the invasion of the foreign enemies, shier had to solve the hidden troubles inside, those adjudicators!


    A low bugle call resounded across the entire mountain range when the army led by Marshal ARMT approached. The Iron Gate made of steel slowly opened.


    Among them, a knight dressed in silver-white armor walked out of the trap to wee Marshal Amut and Prince Shier��s arrival.


    ��Amut! You Old Man, I heard that your subordinates were attacked by the ice dragon. I even bet 200 Gold Sol that you wouldn��t be able toe to this fortress!��


    A simrly tall figure dressed in the fur of a giant bear walked out from the city gate. The deep sound even drowned out the sound of the horn.


    ��Even if your son is dead, I will still be alive!��Marshal Amut dismounted from his horse and hugged the muscr man. The frostbite on this marshal��s leg had already healed quite a bit.


    After the two marshals used this special method to greet each other, the muscr man gave a noble salute to shier who was sitting on his warhorse.


    ��Your Highness Shier, wee to the fortress.��


    ��There��s no need for greetings and wee. Let��s just start the battle meeting.��


    Shier��s gaze swept across the interior of the fortress. As expected, he saw the g of the sacred religion country.


    After all, the sacred religion country was an ally, and they held the sacred light magic that possessed powerful healing abilities. Regardless of the military fortress, these priests would be weed.


    Shier��s decisiveness seemed to have won the favor of the marshal. He did not waste any more words and directly brought shier and Marshal Amat to the depths of the fortress.


    There were already over a dozen armored figures gathered in the battle hall. Shier saw quite a number of young faces among them. From the emblems carved on the shoulders of their armors, they should be from the variousrge families of the frost country.


    This was also a tradition of the frost country. Every major family would send their male offspring to serve in the fortress for one to two years. Only then could they return to their families as real men.


    Shier came here with the same purpose. Only those who achieved glory on the battlefield could be respected in the frost country.


    ��Your Highness.��


    All the nobles in the hall recognized shier. After greeting shier, the battle conference officially began under the leadership of a Marshal.


    The specific content was that this year was the weakest year for the demons. They should seize this opportunity to attack the border of the demons in aprehensive way and then annihte them in one fell swoop.


    The marshal spoke passionately. Most of the generals around him agreed with him. Shier just listened without saying anything, her attention was fixed on the three priests in white in the hall.


    The battle meetingsted for one hour before it was announced to be over. The generals left one after another. After the three priests left, Shier didn��t remain silent anymore.


    ��Marshal ARMT, Marshal Sidmell, Lady Rona...��


    Shier called out to the eight generals who were preparing to leave in session.


    ��Is there anything you need me to do, Your Highness?��Marshal Sidmell was the man who was wearing a bear skin.


    He came from the Frost Bear family in the central region of the country of frost. This family was also a core family that served the royal family of the country of frost.


    Shier had interacted with this marshal a few times in the frost country��s royal city. It could be said that he was absolutely loyal to the frost country��s royal family.


    The other generals that shier had named had the same characteristics. They were all absolutely loyal to the royal family in Shier��s opinion.


    ��I��ll have to trouble everyone to gather here again tonight. I have something very important to tell you.��


    Shier could no longer tolerate the judges continuing to act recklessly in the frosty country��s territory. She had to expose the judges��evil deeds to more people.


    The frosty country��s national strength far surpassed that of the sacred religion��s country. In fact, many citizens of the frosty country thought that the sacred religion��s country was only their vassal country.


    Therefore, shier had to give those missionaries a warning!

 Chapter 380

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 381, the haze</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night, the fortress was illuminated by the light of the illumination spell.


    Shier sat on the bed in the fortress��lounge.


    ��I��ve never been exposed to this type of music. A long time ago, I only heard the opera performed by the Faroese Opera Troupe in Nn.��


    Shier chatted with the fireman via text message.


    After arriving at Fort Rampart, her nerves had been in a tense state. Only when she browsed the Spellcaster Forum and chatted with the person who transmitted the fire could she rx a little.


    Every time shemunicated with the person who transmitted the fire through text messages, shier would be able toe into contact with some new things. For example, the person who transmitted the fire just sent her another ��Inscription��that recorded the sound.


    Shier was not interested in songs or arts, but this did not stop her from listening to the song. Her originally gloomy mood was swept away by the happy melody of the song.


    ��this song might be able to help you when you are fighting with the judges.��


    ��The judges can not threaten us. My friends are not weak.��


    With confidence, shier replied to the messenger of fire.


    The power of the Kingdom of the sacred religion couldn��tpete with the Kingdom of Frost, and the generals in the fortress weren��t weak either.


    Once they found out about the conspiracy of the heretic adjudicators..


    Just as Shier was thinking about this, her thoughts suddenly stopped.


    ......


    While she wasmunicating with the messenger of fire, she was also checking the sharpness of her sword.


    However, she felt that there was something unusual about the sword just now.


    This sword was not an ordinary object. When she touched it, she could clearly feel the coldness on its surface.


    ��There seems to be something on the sword...��


    When she touched the sword, she felt that part of the sword had caved in.


    The indentation was so subtle that it could not be seen with the naked eye. Only when her fingertip touched it would she realize it.


    The indentation formed not a magic inscription, but the words of the frost kingdom.


    ��Please Give Us Salvation?��


    Shier read the words formed by the indentation word by word. Even if she read it, shier would not be able to understand the meaning of this line of words.


    She began to carefully stroke the body and hilt of the long sword with her fingertips. As expected, she felt a new line of words on the other side of the sword.


    ��The gray haze has covered the frost and snow?��


    Shier muttered the words carved on the back of the sword. When shier connected her current situation, her heart became even heavier.


    It had not been one or two years since the kingdom of the sacred religion had formed an alliance with the Kingdom of Frost. This history could be extended to fifty years ago, when Shier��s nominal father had just be the king.


    Shier did not dare to guess who had carved these words on the long sword. She nced at the time under the magic, and it was almost the agreed time.


    No matter what the Heretic Court did in the frost country, shier had to put an end to everything from now on!


    ��It��s time for the agreed time between my friends and me.��shier edited another message and sent it to the person who sent the fire.


    ��be careful. And before you use the ��weapon��I gave you, I suggest you cover your ears.��


    After reading thest reply from the person who transmitted fire, shier picked up her longsword and walked out of the room with the spirit of frost.


    The fortress was so quiet in the middle of the night that the sound of frost and snow could not be heard. Shier walked along the corridor that was filled with primary crystalmps. She could not even see a single patrolling soldier.


    Shier gripped the longsword in her hand tightly and walked to the door of the conference hall. She pushed the door open with one hand.


    The eight generals all sat in the hall and waited for a long time.


    Shier took a deep breath and walked into the hall, ready to tell everyone about the news of the heretic trial court.


    However, the spirit of Frost gave shier a warning at this moment. At this moment, shier realized that there was an unfamiliar figure standing in the hall.


    A priest from the Kingdom of sacred religion was standing in the hall. He was looking at Shier with a smile.


    At this moment, Shier��s heart seemed to be entangled by a poisonous snake.


    The Prince of the Kingdom of frost quickly calmed himself down. His hand gently rested on the long sword at his waist.


    ��We originally thought that you wouldn��t be able toe to this fortress, but it seems that your luck is not bad.��


    The priest slowly walked out of the shadows with his long staff. There was another person who walked out of the shadows with this priest who looked exactly like shier.


    ��What exactly do you want to do?��


    Shier��s voice was already filled with a cold air. She had gradually understood that the things these heretic trial court judges had done were a hundred or even ten thousand times worse than she had imagined.


    It was so bad that shier wanted to pull out his sword and chop off this guy��s head.


    ��If you were the prince, I would be very willing to exin this to you. Unfortunately, you will soon be a nameless corpse.��The priest still had a smile on his face.


    A dangerous premonition rose in Shier��s heart, and a piercing sound came from behind her.


    The spirit of frost that had been lurking beside shier all this time burst out with a cold light, creating a wall made of ice behind shier.


    The wall was instantly sliced into two by an unknown force, but shier took advantage of this gap to dodge to the other side. At the same time, she pulled out the longsword in her hand.


    However, before she could stabilize herself, Marshal ��Amut��, who was standing on the other side of the hall, threw a punch at shier.


    Shier instinctively raised his arm to block the opponent��s attack, but the opponent��s strength was too great. Shier��s body crashed into the wall of the hall.


    Marshal ��Amut��had already been reced? Shier looked at Marshal ��Amut��, whose legs were still intact, and realized that the opponent was not his real body.


    The frost spirit that surrounded shier exploded with an extreme cold that could freeze anyone��s blood. For a moment, the entire hall was covered in ayer of frost, the priest used holy light magic to prop up a transparent wall of light, but it was still unable to stop the chill from seeping through.


    The bodies of the eight generals in the hall were covered in a thickyer of frost. Just as shier was about to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the priest, a tentacle suddenly emerged from the ground.


    The tentacle bound her left hand that was holding the longsword, and at the same time, a terrifying voice quietly sounded in her ear.


    More and more transparent tentacles rose from the ground. These tentacles turned into sharp spikes that wanted to pierce through Shier��s body.


    The spirit of Frost constructed an ice wall to block the attacks of these tentacles. However, the number of these tentacles became more and more. The spirit of frost gradually began to show signs of weakness.


    Under this desperate situation, shier used his right hand that was not bound to open the magic. Then, he directly opened the document that the person who transmitted fire called the ��Golden Finger��.

 Chapter 381

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 382, the birth of the Frost Queen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The shrill whistle that could almost prate anyone��s eardrums spread throughout the entire room with shier at the center.


    Before opening the audio, shier listened to the intimate reminder from the person who transmitted the fire and directly adjusted the volume of the magic to its maximum.


    The ��pseudo-sound��inscription attached to the magic absorbed Shier��s magic power at that moment andpletely released the audio.


    The wail of a Banshee?


    The moment Shayr heard the first wave of sound, she understood where the iparably ear-piercing sound came from.


    Only those Banshees who had turned into undead could produce such a terrifying sound.


    The ��Golden Finger��that the person who transmitted the fire gave her quickly took effect. The disastrous wail caused the tentacles that bound Shayr��s left wrist to instantly disappear.


    The first thing she did when she regained control of her left hand was to hold her ears.


    It worked! And it was extremely effective!


    The spirit of Frost had already stopped attacking. Shier saw the eight generals in the hall, who were disguised by the adjudicators, fall to the ground with their hands on their heads.


    Their faces revealed expressions of extreme pain. Their originally transformed appearances could not be maintained, and with the gray fog, they changed into their original postures.


    ��No, this isn��t a sound I should hear.��


    Three of the judges had already lost control. They found a sharp dagger and pierced their eardrums, but it did not seem to have any effect at all.


    ......


    They still held their foreheads and fell to the ground, their expressions gradually bing distorted.


    Although the Banshee��s wails were dangerous, it was impossible for humans to cause so much damage in a short period of time.


    Perhaps these people were not humans.


    Shier did not want to think too much. Her heart was already filled with anger, whether it was from the perspective of the Prince of the frost kingdom or her personal standpoint.


    The actions of the sacred religion had already reached a point where shier could not forgive them.


    Her anger caused shier to raise the sword in her hand, piercing through the chest of the nearest judge.


    Fresh blood spurted out from the judge��s chest, staining the de of Shier��s sword.


    After shier pulled out the sword, a blue rune appeared in front of her, and arge number of icicles appeared in mid-air, stabbing towards the other judge.


    The judges who had been affected by the Banshee��s wail also went berserk, but their resistance waspletely out of control, like a wild beast attacking in rage.


    Under the price of having his left arm, which was holding a sword, shed by the Longsword, shier and the frost spirit killed the other five adjudicators.


    Arge amount of blood spilled on the wall of the hall, forming a terrifying picture. Shier��s sword was once again pulled out from the chest of the seventh living adjudicator.


    Hot blood was pumped out from the corpse on the ground and began to spread on the ground.


    The eighth judge, who was disguised as Marshal Amuth, was still able to maintain Marshal Amuth��s appearance. As he was the closest to the door, he was preparing to escape.


    However, the blood on the ground had be a fatal trap. When he stepped on the pool of blood, Frost began to spread from the bottom of his feet. When the other party came back to his senses, he had already be an ice sculpture.


    Shier stepped on the corpse and slowly walked toward the priest who had run to the corner.


    ��Demon... You Demon!��The priest looked at the blood-stained prince in horror.


    ��You used the wrong adjective.��Arge number of magic inscriptions appeared next to shier again, and the temperature in the hall dropped again. ��You should say, you are a despicable priest.��


    Shier did not give the other party too much of a chance to refute. He directly used the magic of the frost system to turn the priest into another ice sculpture.


    After doing all this, shier took a few steps back, and he lost all his strength and fell to the ground.


    The Prince of the Frost Kingdom looked around.


    The meeting hall of the fortress had long been covered in blood. The strong smell of blood could be smelled on the walls and the ground.


    This should have been the scene after the frost kingdom was breached.


    What should he do? This question appeared in Shier��s mind.


    The eight generals were equivalent to the rulers of the highest level of the fortress. Even if they had been reced by the adjudicators, the other generals of the fortress might have already died.


    The entire fortress had long been ruled by the Kingdom of the sacred religion.


    What was worse was that in the Kingdom of Frost, many of the great nobles of the Kingdom of Frost had been reced by those guys. What was worse was that even the king..


    All the people she knew in the Kingdom of Frost seemed to be no longer trustworthy.


    This thought rose in Shayr��s heart. Just as the cold and helpless despair invaded her heart, she suddenly saw thetest news from the person who transmitted fire on the message.


    At this moment, Shea was so happy that she was about to cry. She did not understand where this feeling came from. It was like walking in a snowstorm and running out of ammunition and food, after her physical strength was exhausted, she saw the light of a torch in the distance.


    Shea immediately opened the message from the person who transmitted the fire.


    ��How are your friends��reactions? Do They believe you?��


    This message made shier unhappy. Her left hand was injured, and even if she used freezing to stop the bleeding, she could not move.


    Shier raised her right hand and replied to the messenger.


    ��No, my friends are all disguised by the judge...��


    After shier sent this message, she added a crying owl emoji.


    ��...��


    The person who sent the fire replied with an ellipsis and an emoji that touched the owl��s forehead.


    Shier had never seen this emoji in the emoji that was marked ��Owl.��.


    ��Maybe you can make some new friends.��


    ��What if those new friends are also the judges in disguise?��Shier asked.


    ��Uh... I��ll kill all of them, right? I��ll kill every single one of them until all the adjudicators disappear, or rather, until the kingdom of the sacred religion is destroyed.��


    As shier read the new message sent by the Messenger of fire, she felt something stirring in her heart.


    She did not want to start a war with the Kingdom of the sacred religion, but the Kingdom of the sacred religion had really made a mistake this time. She would never allow those adjudicators to appear on thend of the Frost Kingdom again.


    She could not tolerate it either... since those fellows from the Saint Religious Nation did not know how to restrain themselves, as the Prince of the Frost Nation, shier must teach them a bloody lesson instead of staying here alone and sinking into despair.


    ��Your Highness!��


    At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the door. A two-meter-tall Brawny man pushed open the door. He was slightly shocked when he saw the scenery in the meeting room, but he revealed a pleasantly surprised smile when he saw shier who was sitting in the hall.


    ��Marshal ARMT? No...��shier yed the ��Golden Finger��sent by the Messenger of fire again.


    The other party only felt that this voice was very unpleasant and did not show any signs of madness. Only then did shierpletely rx. This was the real Marshal ARMT! He was not dead!


    ��Your Highness, I��m here to warn you that someone in the stronghold has defected. There might be a demon spy in the stronghold! ��While I was resting, I was locked in the dungeon by a group of people. However, they underestimated the physique of US Southerners.��


    Marshal Amut walked into the hall and looked at the conference hall that was covered in blood. Then, he nced at the ice sculpture not far away. It was an ice sculpture that looked exactly like him.


    ��Marshal Amut, I regret to tell you that the one who threw you into the dungeon was not the demon race, but the country of the sacred religion.��


    Shier stood up and slowly walked to the position where the president of the fortress should sit. After a moment of silence, he sat in that position.


    ��Our country is not only threatened by the demons, but also by the country of the sacred religion.��


    ��The country of the sacred religion?��


    Marshal Amut seemed to have noticed the abnormality of the situation from the statue and the corpses on the ground.


    ��Perhaps, what we should really eliminate now is not the demons outside the fortress.��Shirer gripped the hilt of the longsword in his hand tightly, his blood-stained face was as cold as frost. ��But those traitors from the kingdom of the sacred religion.��

 Chapter 382

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 383, nurture</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, when Joshua was producing avatar, he received new news about the frost owl.


    ��The judges have received their due punishment.��


    It was a very calm narration, but there was a hint of blood hidden behind it.


    The effect of the ��Demon Whisper��this time was a little scary..


    From what this prince of the Frost Kingdom had done, it was not as simple as stirring up a civil war.


    If nothing went wrong, if Joshua continued to instigate, it was very likely that the rtionship between the Frost Kingdom and the sacred religion kingdom would bepletely broken.


    ��What do you n to do next?��Joshua typed tentatively.


    ��I still have many friends who might be disguised by the judge, so...��


    The frost owl typed until here and did not seem to find a suitable adjective before sending it over. It also attached a very awkward owl expression.


    Many friends... Jose could guess that the friend this owl referred to was ��the nobles or generals of the Frost Kingdom��.


    The amount of information revealed in this short message made Jose instantly understand why the frost kingdom had always been fighting with the demon world.


    The biggest reason was the border between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world.


    On the cold wind ins at the border of the Frost Kingdom, there was a spatial rift that would never close. From that rift, one could easily travel between the demon world and the main world.


    ......


    Therefore, the ancestors of the demons had built a fortress in the rift to defend against the invasion of the humans.


    The second reason was that ��the higher-ups of the frost country might have been reced by the adjudicators��


    This was the most terrifying possibility that Joshua had guessed.


    The ability of the adjudicators to disguise could easily achieve this. If that was really the case, one of thergest countries in the world might very well be the puppet of the sacred religion country.


    ��your decision is just. What the adjudicators have done must not be tolerated.��Jose immediately gave her an encouraging reply.


    The Prince had lived in Nn as a child, so he had escaped a disaster. Her appearance gave the frost country hope of escaping the control of the adjudicators.


    Jose did not know how much military power this owl had, but she could help Jose eliminate those adjudicators.


    If he was lucky enough, the day this owl became the queen of the Frost Kingdom, the hundred-year war between the demons and the Frost Kingdom mighte to an end.


    She was a breakthrough point!


    ��but I��m not only threatened by the judges, I��m also threatened by those dangerous demons.��


    The Owl seemed hesitant, as if it wanted to reveal its true identity to Josh, but it was also hesitant.


    Well, it seemed that this owl also had a great prejudice against the demons, but this prejudice only needed a little time for Joshua to change.


    It was not the first time that Joshua had done something like asking a girl from Nn to ept the demons.


    ��I��m not too sure about your situation, so I can��t give you too much advice. I think the only thing I can help you with is to find some interesting news on the magic web to help you rx,��Joshua immediately typed a reply.


    ��Well, the book you rmendedst time is very... interesting.��


    The Frost Owl��s tone instantly changed. It no longer mentioned anything rted to the adjudicator. Jose took this opportunity to start his own ��homebody nurturing n��.


    ... ..


    The border fortress of the demon world.


    ��Woman, aren��t you afraid of Him?��


    Nogus Yanorod stood in front of the dungeon that was specially used to lock up humans in the fortress.


    The snowstorm in the cold wind in would disappear at a special time every year. At the same time, the in would be a battlefield between humans and demons.


    As this time was approaching, many humans from the enemy countries came to the border of the fortress to gather intelligence.


    The five humans in the dungeon were captured by Norgus��subordinates just now.


    What surprised Norgus was that out of the 5 humans, there was a female who was shorter than the rest by a head, yet she was able to sit fearlessly in the dungeon, and even in the face of a sin demon.


    Norgus swept a nce at the other 4 humans. When the human soldiers saw the sin demon beside Norgus, they immediately huddled in a corner and began to tremble.


    This reaction made Nogus very satisfied.


    These cowardly humans should be afraid of the Sin Devil. When the sin devil appeared on the battlefield and spat out Green mes to incinerate the human soldiers, Nogus would always feel happy.


    However, this human girl sitting in the middle of the dungeon did not feel any fear towards the sin devil beside Nogus.


    ��Why should I be afraid of this cat? I even shook hands with this cat when I was in Nn.��


    This female soldier raised her head and stared at Noggs fearlessly.


    ��Nn?��? Noggs remembered that it was a city in the center of the human world. When he was young, a demon marshal once told Noggs, ��If we can conquer Nn, we canpletely rule the human world.��


    Therefore, when he was young, Norgus had regarded taking Nn as his ultimate goal. However, when he became an adult, NORGUS still underestimated those humans.


    The army of the frost country pressed down on Norgus, causing him to be unable to breathe. In the past few years, the magic used by the humans had be more and more powerful, causing Norgus to feel dangerous.


    However, what did this female soldier mean? The Sin Demon had appeared in the human city of Nn and even shook hands with humans..


    What was the difference between this and a monkey locked in a cage.


    What she wanted to express was that humans had captured a sin demon


    ��I don��t have much time to lie to you.��Noggs was not angered by the female soldier��s words.


    Just as the female soldier was about to open her mouth to refute that she was not lying, the space in the dungeon suddenly shattered, and a portal formed in the dungeon.


    Another sin demon walked out of the portal.


    ��Voss.��


    Noggs recognized this sin demon. It was one of themanders that Noggs had sent to the Demon World Imperial City to carry out the supply mission.


    General Voss half-knelt on the ground and reported the information about the supply to Noggs.


    ��Famine... the supply of resources bought from the humans?��


    Noggs keenly caught the two key points in General Voss��report.


    ��Did my naive sister finally cooperate with the humans?��


    ��Not... not just cooperate.��


    General Voss recalled what he had seen and heard in the imperial city. This straightforward general also hesitated for a few seconds, but in the end, he still told Noggs everything.


    ��What? ! The humans have entered the Imperial City?��


    This news to norgus was far more shocking than the fact that the troops of the frost country were already prepared to attack.


    ��You didn��t stop the second princess? !��


    Norgus��body was already emitting a terrifying pressure. The humans who were originally hiding in the corners of the dungeon seemed to have sensed this pressure, causing them to cover their heads in fear.


    ��We stopped them, but your Highness Norgus, those humans worship the devil very much.��General Voss shook his hand as he spoke, the scene of those human girls touching her meatball kept reying in his mind.


    Compared to the humans who feared them, general voss preferred that look of worship and liking.


    ��You even shook hands with them?��


    After listening to General Voss��narration, Noggs already felt that something was wrong.


    ��Looks like I have to return to the imperial city personally.��


    Noggs looked at the female soldier who was locked in the dungeon.


    The expression on the girl��s face seemed to be telling Noggs, ��Look, this is all true!��


    ��General Voss, put the stone shackles on this woman. I want to bring her back to the imperial city,��Noggs said.

 Chapter 383

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 384, encounter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��My name is Agata, Agata gulistv.��


    ��I didn��t ask for your name.��


    Nogus put on a simple outfit and set off on the journey back to the demonic realm imperial city.


    He did not choose to let the sin devil directly construct a portal to the imperial city. Instead, he chose to use this covert method to head to the Imperial City.


    Noggs wanted to investigate what exactly happened in the imperial city.


    The worst scenario that he could imagine was that the second princess defected to the human side.


    But before that, Noggs wanted to find out what was going on with the ��sin demon that appeared in Nn��that the female soldier mentioned.


    ��Then what do you want to ask?��


    This human girl named Agata gave Noggs a huge headache.


    In the past, when Norgus led the human captives to the depths of the demon world, some of the cowardly humans were already so afraid of death that they begged for mercy and wanted to return to the human world no matter what price they had to pay.


    The other part was the humans who had long been prepared to sacrifice themselves and would rather die than submit. Norgus had already felt that this kind of humans who would not give up any useful information no matter what methods they used.., no matter what methods they used to torture them.


    But after meeting this human girl called Agata today, Noggs realized that there were still people among the humans who were difficult to deal with.


    Not only did she not feel fear after stepping into the territory of the demon world, but her eyes were filled with curiosity and joy.


    ......


    It was as if this ce was not a base camp full of enemies, but a great tourist attraction.


    ��Nn! What��s with the sin demon that appeared in Nn?��


    Nogus pulled the chain in his hand. The chain was connected to the charm stone handcuffs on the girl��s hand. This kind of special imprisonment could block the magic of human spellcasters.


    Agata had been pacing around the demon world since the beginning. It was not until Nogus pulled the chain to straighten it that Agata hurriedly caught up with him.


    ��Do you know about the theater? I saw it in the theater.��


    Agata was a little dissatisfied with Nogus��rough treatment of her, but she still cooperated and told the chaos demon these insignificant information.


    ��The theater?��


    Noggs��understanding of the human world was not only based on the books stored in the imperial city when he was young, but also on the captives of the human soldiers.


    Therefore, Noggs��definition of the theater was very vague, ��A ce for humans to have fun.��This definition was linked to the sin demon that appeared in the Nn Theater.


    The only possibility that Noggs could think of was that humans had captured a wild sin demon and caged it for fun like a pet.


    ��Someone captured the sin demon in Nn? What did you do to him?��Noggs asked her in a cold voice.


    ��Capture? That sin demon named Zenas has an extraordinary status in Nn. If I wasn��t lucky enough to get an invitation, I wouldn��t have met him,��Agata said.


    ��Extraordinary status?��


    Noggs felt his thoughts fall into a momentary confusion. After that sinful demon was captured into the human world, didn��t the humans treat it as a pet?


    ��Yes, there were quite a number of girls who wanted to see him in Nn that day,��Agata added.


    Were the humans in Nn no longer afraid of the sinful demon? This was not good news for Noggs.


    Noggs was about to continue to ask the human girl about Nn when his mind was suddenly filled with an unimaginable pain.


    This pain was not something that happened in a day or two. A month ago, Noggs would feel it every once in a while.


    ��You... What��s Wrong?��


    Agata noticed the abnormality of the Chaos Fiend��s body and began to approach Noggs carefully.


    ��It has nothing to do with you.��


    Noggs covered his forehead with one hand and mobilized the magic power in his body to investigate the cause of the headache.


    His other hand raised his longsword and pointed it at Agata, reminding the female human not to take advantage of this time to approach him.


    However, Noggs had underestimated the symptoms of this headache. The intense pain seeped into his entire body, causing Noggs to be unable to control his body as he sat down on a tree behind him.


    The worst part was that the sword in Noggs��s hand fell to the ground the moment it fell. As Noggs��s vision gradually blurred, the female human seemed to have taken something out of her clothes.


    A primary crystal!


    He could tell what she was holding.


    There were many uses for a human��s primary crystal, and one of them could be used as a weapon. He retrieved the sword that had fallen to the ground and used it to support his body, he wanted to shoot down the primary crystal in the human girl��s hand.


    However, he was toote. The surface of the primary crystal was emitting a dim light, and without any magic power, the primary crystal was activated.


    However, the expected attack did note, and he could only hear a gentle singing voice.


    The calm and distant singing voice entered his mind, and the pain in his brain was instantly alleviated by the singing voice.


    ��Woman, what have you done?��He suppressed the chaotic magic power in his body, and looked at the human girl who was holding the crystal.


    The gentle singing came from the crystal in the human girl��s hand.


    ��This is called ��record��. I bought it from Nn for 10 silver coins. The singer��s name is Tyreen. Previously, many of my soldiers had the same symptoms as you. I used this to y a song by Miss Tyreen and they were much better,��Agata exined.


    ��Nn again.��


    Noggs supported his body with his long sword. The singing in the primary crystal had indeed alleviated the headache symptoms of Noggs.


    ��Have your soldiers experienced such a situation before?��


    Noggs didn��t want to think about what had happened to Nn anymore.


    ��A small part of the soldiers of the frost country had headaches and hallucinations. I��ve experienced it before. I��m not sure about the specific reasons, but now I��ve found a solution.��Agata waved the primary crystal in his hand as if he was showing off.


    ��Are you really not clear about your current situation?��


    Noggs really couldn��t understand why this girl was so happy after being captured by demons and brought back to the depths of the demon world.


    ��Situation? I��ve Never Been Afraid of you. After watching those movies, I wanted toe to the demon world to have a look.��


    Movies?


    Noggs basically understood that this human girl��s impression of the demon race had changed from fear to indifference. She was even a little happy after seeing the sin demon because she had gone to Nn.


    While thinking, Noggs heard a sounding from the sky. Noggs pulled the chain in his hand again and let her stay in the shadow of the tree behind him.


    The next second, a strange bird made of steel suddenly flew across the sky.


    Was that a human magic machine? Noggs��head began to ache again. He was eager to know what happened in the demon world and the human world.

 Chapter 384 - meeting

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 385, meeting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Don��t touch those flowers.��


    Noggs sat under the tree to suppress the pain in his mind. Everything around him became unfamiliar to him.


    He had never seen nts growing in the forest before. He even heard the voices of humans around him.


    There were humans patrolling in this forest!


    The worst part was that the headache had returned after the song had died down. Noggs looked at the crystal in Agata��s hand.


    If he activated this crystal, the song would definitely attract the patrolling humans.


    From the strange bird that had flown past, it seemed that the magic-powered machinery of these humans were not any weaker than the frost country.


    Seven people, no, there were thirteen of them!


    ording to the sound of the footsteps, Nogus could determine the number of humans wandering around. If it was an ordinary human soldier, Nogus was confident that he could suppress them.


    However, those weak humans did not have the courage to go deep into the heart of the demon world. In other words, were they the powerful spellcasters among the humans?


    This was really a desperate situation, but..


    ��Woman, activate that primary crystal.��


    ......


    Nogus gripped the hilt of his longsword tightly and was already prepared to fight a small army of human elites head-on.


    Agata, on the other hand, obediently activated the primary crystal. The distant song of the Frost Elves slowly echoed in the forest.


    The pain in Nogus��mind gradually eased. He held his longsword and suddenly rushed out of the shadows of the trees. However, before he could get close to the group of human patrols, the ground beneath his feet suddenly cracked open, the violent tremors on the ground made Noggs unable to maintain his bnce.


    Were the spellcasters in that small team so strong that they could easily crack the ground? The legendary human sage? No..


    Noggs steadied his body and looked at the Abyss Canyon that appeared in front of him. He instantly recognized that what appeared in front of him was just an illusion. Who else had used mental magic to affect his judgment of his five senses.


    Gray magic appeared on Nogus��body. The scene of the ground cracking instantly disappeared, and everything in front of him returned to the normal forest.


    And he had also found the human patrol team! Just as Nogus was about to draw his sword to deal a fatal blow to these damned invaders, his action of brandishing his sword instantly froze.


    These guys��attire... were they really warriors or spellcasters?


    When Noggs saw the ��patrol team��in front of him clearly, all his fighting spirit was instantly swept away.


    This was just like when he thought that he was chasing a pack of Arctic wolves when he was hunting, but when he walked in, he found out that it was a pack of rabbits. What was even more disappointing was that this group of rabbits was a group of young rabbits that had yet to grow up!


    Arge portion of this ��patrol team��were delicate human girls.


    Nogus had also thought that they were disguised assassins, but looking at these girls��frail hands, even picking up a dagger was a problem!


    As for the Mana content in their bodies, Nogus doubted whether these girls could cast a decent attack spell.


    If these girls were thrown into this forest, even the weakest shadow wolf could kill them all.


    ��Where did youe from!��


    Noggs put his sword back into its sheath. Killing such a weak human female would only insult his sword.


    No matter what, he did not believe that the humans would send these girls to invade the demon world! If they really did that, the humanmander��s brain must be broken.


    ��Farosi.��


    A tall human girl walked out from the ��Patrol team��and gave Noggs a reply.


    Noggs frowned slightly, at the same time looking at Agata who was hiding behind the tree.


    The performance of these thirteen human girls was exactly the same as the female soldier of the Frost Kingdom, which was that they did not fear the demon world at all.


    Even after seeing that he had just used the magic unique to chaos demons, these girls did not seem to know what fear was!


    It shouldn��t be like this! The chaos demon and the sin demon should be the existences that humans feared the most. This kind of fear could even bepared to the dragon, which was full of threats.


    ��Heidi is done for! We��re going to reshoot this part of the movie again!��


    ��This time, I heard Mr. Joshua say that we shouldn��t be the scapegoat! Don��t Worry!��


    Before Norgus could tell these girls how dangerous their situation was, they began to discuss among themselves. During their discussion, Norgus once again heard a very important keyword.


    ��Jose? !��


    ��It��s indeed a little awkward to meet under such circumstances, Brother Nogus.��


    A familiar voice sounded behind him. When he turned around, he saw his younger brother whom he had not seen for almost an entire year.


    ..


    Jose was filming well ten minutes ago. In the end, it did not take long for the purple-clothed person to tell Jose that ��a dangerous figure had intruded into the illusion.��


    The demoness also told Joshua the identity of the intruder very loyally. It was the first Prince of the royal family of the Demon World, the general of the border fortress of the demon world, Norgus Yanorod.


    To be honest,pared to his second sister, Joshua did not want to meet his eldest brother.


    Because ording to the memories of the third prince,pared to the strict second sister, this eldest brother��s attitude toward Joshua was much more... humane.


    For example, the eldest brother brought his younger brother, who was not even ten years old, to the Subus Custom Shop on a whim after returning from the expedition.


    Of course, the first prince was not the kind of person who was not serious. On the contrary, he was the type of person who was too serious. He just thought that the chaos demons should ept that kind of knowledge when they reached this age.


    ��Can you give me a reasonable reason, Joshua?��


    Nogus held a ss of wine from Farosi and took a sip to quench his thirst. Then, he swept his gaze over the surrounding humans.


    If Jose was said to be the main culprit for the humans to invade the demon world, Nogus would never believe it.


    This was indeed the territory of the demons, and the humans had indeed established a camp here.


    But the problem was that these humans were too weak!


    Forget about those weak little human girls, even some of the human males that Noggs had seen were too weak to fight against the weakest horned demon in his army.


    Jose was not stupid enough to lead this ��weak army��to invade the demon world.


    They looked more like... tourists.


    Noggs inexplicably thought of this word.


    ��You know the rules of our n,��Noggs said in a deliberately stressed tone.


    ��Stop! Elder brother Noggs, although I don��t know what you are thinking, give me about ten minutes to exin this,��said Jose.

 Chapter 385

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 386, the strongest summoned beast</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the castle deep in the Dark Forest of the demon world.


    The skeleton duke��s slender bone fingers rapidly tapped on the keys of the piano. In front of her was a thick set of music score, which recorded the piano music that Jose wrote for her.


    Behind the skeleton duke, instruments such as the violin and cello floated in the air.


    Since Joshua gave the skeleton Duke a new score every once in a while, the once quiet castle became lively again.


    Especially the ghosts who had their own consciousness. It was their daily job to patrol around the castle.


    Now, they had to join the skeleton Duke��s orchestra almost every day. Even if these ghosts were a group of boorish people who did not know music when they were alive, they had be master yers after so many years.


    The rhythm of the music yed by the skeleton duke today was extremely fast. Not long after the skeleton Duke entered the third chapter of the music, one of the ghosts in the apaniment orchestra made a mistake.


    The Skeleton Duke, who was ying, keenly felt the discordant noise in the orchestra.


    The sound that reverberated throughout the entire castle came to an abrupt halt.


    At this moment, the more than twenty ghosts who were ying in the hall tensed up. All of them showed their true appearance from their transparent state.


    If they still had their physical bodies, their clothes would have been soaked in cold sweat.


    The Skeleton Duke turned his head to look at the group of spirits, and the dancing soul fire slowly locked onto one of them.


    More than twenty spirits spread out, and the spirit that was targeted by the skeleton duke was instantly exposed to the terrifying lich Lord��s sight.


    ......


    This spirit was a middle-aged noble with a round body. His face was already filled with emotions called ��fear��, and he began to rejoice that he didn��t need to breathe so much trouble after he died!


    ��You still have three days to practice this song.��


    Duke skeleton suddenly stood up from the piano, and after leaving this sentence, he walked out of the door without saying a word.


    Only a group of ghosts in the concert hall wiped their non-existent sweat.


    ��I survived? !��The plump aristocrat ghost asked hispanions in disbelief.


    ��Shut up Fokke! You��ve been dead for hundreds of years!��Another thin ghost said.


    ��I know Fokke, but the ghost who made a mistake two years ago was fed to the dogs by the skeleton duke. I don��t want to be Xiao Cha��s food.��


    ��Charlie doesn��t eat fat. Have you forgotten, Fokke?��


    The ghost named Warlow weakly reminded his forgetfulpanion. He looked in the direction where the Duke of Bones had left.


    ��But after the third prince came to visit the duke, the Duke really changed a lot.��


    ��It was the music score given to the duke by the third prince that changed the Duke, right?��Fokke picked up the violin in his hand and yed a tune. ��These music scores are ssics that can be passed down from generation to generation.��


    ��Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and practice. This ��moonlight sonata��is much more difficult than before.��


    ��Is it as difficult as ��Ghost Fire��written by thatposer named Liszt?��


    After the skeleton Duke left, the ghosts began to discuss. Among all the ghosts, the youngest and shortest one, who was called the butler by all the ghosts, sighed softly.


    In the past, even if the skeleton Duke left the concert hall, the ghosts would not dare to talk recklessly here. But now, the skeleton duke was indeed much more ��gentle��than before.


    The Butler did not know whether this change was good or bad, but at least since the third prince sent the piano music to the castle, the skeleton Duke had recovered his sense of touch through the music.


    This was something that any undead could only dream about.


    The Butler passed through the main door of the concert hall and saw the skeleton duke standing at the entrance of the castle.


    ��Those humans havee to the demon world. I��ll go and greet them,��the skeleton Duke said. ��I��ll leave the matters in the castle to you for the time being.��


    ��Yes, sir.��After the butler nodded, the skeleton Duke turned into a ck shadow and disappeared at the main door.


    ..


    The worst situation that Mrs. Caesar had expected had finally happened.


    It was the demons who held extreme hatred towards humans and opposed the appearance of humans in the demon world.


    Mrs. Caesar did not think that all demons were like Jose, who was willing to ept everything in the human world and could easily integrate into the human world.


    The war between the humans and the demons hadsted for thousands of years, even if the war and hatred could be further attributed to the country of the sacred religion.


    There were also many demons among the demons who had an unforgivable hatred for the humans.


    This was just like in the eyes of the army of the sacred religion in the country of the sacred religion, all the demons were evil existences.


    The existence of the humans, whether good or bad, were almost all regarded as enemies by them.


    ��Jose, do you know how many demons have been killed by humans?��


    Noggs�� when Mrs. Caesar eavesdropped, she learned that the ck-haired young man sitting in front of Jose was actually the first Prince of the Chaos Demon Royal Family.


    ��I know, but in order to prevent more meaningless sacrifices from happening in the future, peace is the best solution.��


    Joshua did not have the time to tell Noggs his ns and ideas.


    The umted hatred over the years made Noggs unable to easily ept Joshua��s ideas.


    ��There is no choice for peace.��


    The ss in Noggs��hand suddenly shattered into pieces, which shocked the surrounding actresses.


    Joshua could hear the anger in Noggs��tone.


    The first Prince Noggs was not a noble general. It was indeed his duty to protect the border of the demon world from human invasion, but what drove him to do so was not the glorious honor of ��protecting the country��.


    It was just pure hatred. The human had killed hisrades and his mentor, so Noggs could not forgive those guys for everything they had done.


    Hatred supported Noggs to start a war with the humans.


    Joshua did not n to use his ��eloquence��to convince his elder brother to put down the butcher��s knife. After all, under such circumstances, the sess rate of convincing him was basically zero.


    Now, Joshua only wanted to shift one wave of hatred, and that was to shift Noggs��hatred to the mastermind behind the scenes, the judge, and not all the humans.


    ��Come back to the Imperial City with me now, Joshua.��Noggs��body was already overflowing with gray magic power. At the same time, a crack in space and time had appeared behind Noggs. This crack led to the imperial city, at the same time, it could also lead to the border fortress.


    Joshua realized that he was still a little too impatient. His elder brother��s anger had increased greatly after seeing the humans. Joshua had to let him calm down first.


    ��Unfortunately, brother, I refuse.��Joshua shook his head and softly rejected his brother.


    However, even if he refused, Joshua was not a match for his brother. Even the second princess was not a match for Noggs.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Joshua could only summon a substitute to attack.


    Noggs walked up to him and before he could finish his words, a ck torrent of magic power suddenly spread out behind Joshua, the aura of death and suffocating pressure wrapped around Noggs.


    Two lively soul mes burned in the torrent of magic power, and the skeleton Duke slowly appeared behind Joshua.

 Chapter 386

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 387,promise</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The appearance of the Skeleton Duke was rather sudden.


    It was so sudden that the entire camp was in a state of battle readiness.


    This included the purple-clothed person who had long known that Jose had once contracted with a Lich Lord. When she sensed the deathly aura that quietly pervaded the camp, she immediately took out her magic staff and stood out.


    Jose could understand the reaction of the guards brought by the ck Swan Troupe. Anyone who suddenly saw a wild ck dragon blocking their way would either immediately fall to the ground and their legs would go weak, they would either pull out their longsword and try to put up some resistance before they died.


    The impact of the descent of the Lord of the Lich was almost the same as the impact of the ck dragon pping its wings and falling from the sky. After all, they were on the same level.


    What surprised Joshua was his elder brother, Noggs.


    Noggs shed and directly blocked between Joshua and the skeleton duke. Gray magic power had already filled his body. He was ready to fight at any time.


    ��What a surprise. I��m quite popr with you guys.��


    The soul fire in the skeletal Duke��s eye sockets was staring at Noggs in front of him and the purple-robed man standing beside Joshua.


    As for the spellcasters and knights who were holding magic staffs and crossbows, the skeletal Duke did not pay any attention to them.


    ��Skeletal duke! I��ll deal with these humans. You Don��t have to worry.��


    Nogus��nerves had already tensed up when he wasmunicating with the Grand Duke skeleton.


    Among the four dukes of the demon world, only the Grand Duke of fresh blood and the water elemental lord were able to have a good conversation. As for the Dark Dragon Duke, he was a guy whopletely trampled on the weak ording to his own preferences.


    ......


    The Grand Duke skeleton was even more famous for being paranoid. She would never listen to anyone��s orders. At the same time, she was extremely disgusted toe into contact with living things, especially humans.


    Nogus guessed that the Duke skeleton was attracted by the human presence here!


    ��You handle it. Is this an order to me? You��re not qualified yet, little one. Let your father talk to me. I can listen to it.��


    The Duke Skeleton��s ear-piercing voice entered Nogus��ears like a mockingugh.


    The Lord of the Lich never cared about anyone��s identity, even if the other party was the ruler of the demon world.


    ��Then leave these humans to the Grand Duke of Bones.��


    Nogus did not intend to provoke the Lord of the Lich and was ready to bring Joshua back to the imperial city.


    However, the instant Nogus turned around, the death aura that filled the air shattered the teleportation door behind nogus.


    ��Joshua must stay.��The words of the Grand Duke of bones made Nogus��mood drop to the freezing point.


    ��I must bring him back.��


    Noggs turned to face the skeleton duke again. His hand was already gripping the hilt of his sword, ready to fight.


    This dispute could cause the internal rtionship of the demon world to bepletely broken. As the source of the dispute, Joshua could no longer remain silent.


    ��Elder brother Noggs, you might have misunderstood.��Joshua walked directly to the side of the skeleton duke.


    ��Misunderstanding? You����before Noggs could finish his words, Joshua showed the mark in his palm to Noggs.


    That mark represented that he was an ally of the skeleton duke.


    ��The skeleton Duke was invited here by me. I didn��t inform everyone beforehand. It��s considered my negligence,��Joshua said. ��However, can you calm down now?��


    The tensed nerves of Noggs eased up a little.


    The contract in Joshua��s hands was enough to prove that Joshua��s status in the demonic world was not as simple as the third prince.


    The following matters were much easier to resolve. With the skeletal Duke��s existence, Noggs was finally willing to listen to Joshua��s information about the Holy Church��s country and the heretic court.


    ��Impossible! How could our country be controlled by a weak country like the Holy Church��s Country?��


    When Joshua had just told Noggs the information that he had deduced a few days ago, a human girl who had been quietly following behind Noggs suddenly opened her mouth to interrupt him.


    ��She is my captive, a soldier from the frost country.��


    A chain suddenly appeared in Noggs��hand. After the runes on the chain glowed, she opened her mouth but could not make any sound.


    ��If you don��t want to believe me, you can continue to defend the fortress this year. However, I don��t think the attack of the Frost Kingdom this year will be as intense as the previous years, because someone has already discovered what the holy church has done. The rtionship between the two countries��allies will notst long.��


    ��Where did you get this information from?��Noggs suddenly asked.


    The heretic trial court was an extremely secretive organization in thend of the sacred religion. Even if Noggs knew about the existence of the judges, he had only fought with them about five times.


    Noggs had also been trying to gather information about these ��assassins��, but the results so far were very little.


    However, Joshua took out a copy of the ��encyclopedia��of the judges at once. His abilities and weaknesses were clearly marked.


    ��Weave, you can ask your adjutant general Phyllis about this. He will give you an answer.��


    When Joshua was providing supplies to the border fortress, he had stuffed 100 origin crystals and 100 leaves of the world tree into it.


    The journey back to the imperial city this time around was too rushed. He did note into contact with the supplies provided by Joshua.


    ��During the time that I was away, you have done many things that I can not understand.��


    Nogus nced at the archduke skeleton who was standing behind Joshua.


    It was unrealistic to forcefully bring Joshua back to the imperial city or the border fortress under the protection of the archduke skeleton.


    ��The most difficult thing to understand is the attitude of those humans towards our race and the sin demons.��Nogus looked behind the archduke skeleton.


    The actors of the ck Swan Theatre and the White Thorn Theatre had already left under the arrangements of their managers. However, there were still some actors of the ck Swan Theatre who kept peeping over.


    Did these humans still not understand their current situation? Deep into the demon world, there was a lich lord nearby. Not only was there a lich lord, but there were also two chaos demons.


    This configuration could be considered the final level of the game. However, no matter how Noggs looked at it, the humans, especially the women, still acted as if they were here for an outing.


    ��The answer is still on the magic.��Joshua could not describe the existence of the movie to a person who had never seen it.


    ��The magic�� ?��Noggs felt that this conversation was about to end. ��Joshua, my ��eyes��are everywhere in the demon world, so I hope that you won��t give up on the Yanorod surname.��


    ��Don��t worry, I don��t have any thoughts of changing my family name for the time being.��


    Jose watched as the ruler of the border fortress disappeared into the rift in space-time, together with the captured female soldier.

 Chapter 387

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 388, taking root</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Three dayster, at dawn, at the border of Frost Country, under the heroic spirit monument outside the fortress.


    This tombstone made of pitch-ck soul burial stones was engraved with arge number of the names of the soldiers who died in the battle to defend the fortress.


    Marshal Amut half-knelt under the heroic spirit monument and ced a sealed urn under the heroic spirit monument.


    ��Rest in peace, old friend. May you not die such a humiliating death in the next life.��


    Marshal Amut opened the urn and grabbed one of the ashes. The wind and snow swept the ashes into the sky and dissipated them.


    Behind Marshal Amut, thirty-seven heavy armored knights wearing silver armor and capes did the same thing. They solemnly held the urn in their hands, they let the dust-covered ashes blend into the frost and snow of the frost country.


    The souls sleeping in the urn were all generals killed by the judges.


    The heretic judges from the church killed these generals and then reced them with their appearances, using this to take control of the fortress.


    And the ruler of these judges came to an end three days ago.


    Prince Shier discovered the conspiracy of these pretenders and led the southern army led by Marshal Amat to kill all the judges who were hiding in the fortress.


    After that, Prince Shier found more than 50 skeletons in a secret room in the fortress, and there were also 13 surviving generals.


    Marshal Amat quickly identified one of the skeletons as his friend, and also the general whomanded the entire fortress.


    ��The humiliating and sad battle is over, soldiers.��


    ......


    Marshal Amut held back his tears and pulled down the helmet. Then, he turned around and walked past the mournful crowd to the battle hall of the fortress.


    When Marshal Amut walked along the stone passage of the fortress and arrived at the Battle Hall, the noisy noise in the hall made the general frown slightly.


    ��Are you crazy! You are making an enemy out of the King! No! The entire Frost Kingdom!��


    ��We are loyal to Prince Shier. It was his highness the prince who saved us from those swindlers. If our country has long been corrupted by those judges, it is our duty to clean up this filth!��


    A general with arge amount of bandages on his body mmed his fist on the table.


    Marshal ARMT knew this general. His name was Leonorski, and he came from the Frost Wolf family in the northern part of the frost country.


    Unfortunately, he was reced by the judge. When Marshal Armt rescued him, his body was half thinner than when Marshal Armt met him two years ago.


    Not only Leonorski, there were also twelve generals in the hall who were survivors of this incident. They all agreed with the opinion of this ��Frost Wolf��.


    ��But have you forgotten about the demons outside the fortress! The soldiers stationed in the fortress are used to resist the invasion of the demons, not to kill their own people.��


    Marshal ARMT wanted to open his mouth to calm the generals down, but at the next moment, a general raised his opinion and made everyone shut their mouths.


    ��We should let Prince Shier make the decision! Instead of arguing endlessly here!��


    ��But what about His Highness the Prince?��


    But when everyone looked around, they did not see the figure of Prince Shier.


    ��He must be polishing his long sword. Yesterday, he beheaded too many judges,��a general guessed.


    ��Who do we need to invite His Highness the Prince to participate in the decision-making?��


    Another General made this suggestion, but everyone fell into a strange silence again.


    Marshal Amut knew where this silence came from.


    In the past three days, what Shirer did to the adjudicators could be said to be cruel.


    Shirer, who controlled the spirit of Frost, froze dozens of adjudicators into living ice sculptures and ced them at the city gate of the fortress. Some of the priests from the Kingdom of the sacred religion were even executed by beheading.


    Now, Marshal Amat could still smell the strong smell of blood when he passed by the square of the fortress.


    This cruel treatment made Shier��s reputation spread in the fortress instantly.


    Among the generals who survived, there were some who temporarily sought refuge with Prince Shier. They were all afraid that they would be treated as traitors by this cold and heartless prince and then beheaded.


    ��I��ll inform His Highness.��Marshal Amut sighed and took the initiative to stand out.


    After he epted this mission, he left the Parliament Hall and came all the way to the residence where Prince Shier was resting.


    ��His Highness Shier?��


    Marshal Amut knocked on the door of the room. Instantly, the sound of something falling to the ground and breaking could be heard from inside.


    This made Marshal Amut immediately push open the door. He could not rule out that there were still remnants of the adjudicators in the fortress!


    However, when he pushed open the door and took a clear look at the scenery in the room, Marshal Amut was stunned.


    Prince Shier was sitting on the bed with his legs crossed. There were also food such as jerky on the table beside the bed.


    The sound just now was the sound of a ss of water falling to the ground.


    ��Your Highness Shier, What��s Wrong?��Marshal Amat noticed that the corners of Shier��s eyes were red, and there were some tears on his cheeks.


    Could it be that His Highness Shier was repenting for the atrocity yesterday? As expected, it was too difficult for this kind prince to ept the death of so many people.


    ��No, it��s�� It��s nothing.��


    Shier quickly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and stood up from the bed.


    The moment she stood up, her vision was still upied by the magic web interface. A song called ��Shape �� of �� my �� Heart��suddenly sounded in Shier��s ears, in an instant, shier did not understand the meaning of the card in the lyrics.


    Butbined with this sad melody and the plot of the previous movie, Shearer, who wanted to control her emotions, once again could not help but cover her face and burst into tears.


    ��I��m sorry, Marshal Amut, I����


    ��No need to exin, your Highness Shearer.��Marshal Amut shook his head to show that he understood. ��You don��t have to feel guilty for your own kindness. This is the best quality of human beings.��


    ��Kindness?��


    Shier did not quite understand what Marshal Amut was talking about, but she controlled her emotions again and closed the interface of the magic.


    Last night, after shepleted the great clean-up of the fortress by bloody means, shier was so conflicted that she could not fall asleep. Therefore, she habitually found the person who spread the fire and chatted with him.


    As they chatted, the person who passed the fire sent Shea Nn��s new form of acting, ��Movie.��.


    What Shea saw happened to be a movie called ��The devil is not too cold.��At first, she was surprised that she could see a stage y on the magic web, but soon, she was immersed in the plot of the movie.


    The final result was just like what Marshal Amat saw.


    However, after a good cry, shier felt much better.


    ��Marshal Amut, I have an idea about the demons.��


    After adjusting his mood, shier said to Marshal Amut.

 Chapter 388

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 389. Big News</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Shier stood on top of the city wall of the fortress.


    The remaining generals in the fortress also climbed up the city wall with her.


    The city wall was still covered in frost and snow. Even if there were soldiers cleaning the snow on the city wall every day, it would still pile up to the height of their calves the next day.


    ��Everyone.��


    Shier stood at the highest point of the city wall. His body was covered in silver-white armor, and his armor was still stained with blood that had not been washed clean.


    This was the blood left behind when Shier executed those adjudicators yesterday.


    A few hours ago, Prince Shier, who looked like a girl hiding in a room and crying, had instantly be a cold and ruthless ruler who controlled thousands of troops and horses.


    Shier��s silver-gray eyes swept across everyone present and said.


    ��The country of the sacred religion has betrayed their alliance. They are trying to use those pretenders to control our country.��Shier put his hands on the hilt of his long sword. ��Our people are under the threat of a Haze! These pretenders may be around your children.��


    Shier��s words instantly seeped into the hearts of all the generals present.


    These generals and soldiers had gone through the purge of the fortress and witnessed the disguises of the judges. They began to worry about how many judges were still hiding in their own family��s territory.


    Not only were they worried about the safety of their loved ones, they even doubted whether their loved ones were real.


    ��I don��t intend to allow the sacred religion to act wantonly on ournd anymore! We must teach these traitors a lesson in blood!��


    ......


    ��But Your Highness Shier, the snowstorm in the cold wind ins is about to dissipate. Soon, the demon army will step into the cold wind ins����a general could not help but voice his worries.


    ��The snowstorm will not dissipate.��


    The spirit of Frost quietly appeared beside shier, slowlynding on Shier��s shoulder, attracting everyone��s attention.


    With the spirit of Frost as the center, arge number of azure runes appeared, and magic began to gather on Shier��s body.


    ��The souls hidden in the snow responded to my prayers.��Just as Shier��s voice fell, the snowstorm on the city walls became even more violent, so violent that some of the injured generals could not control their bodies, they fell directly into the snow behind them.


    ��The blizzard will protect the fortress until I have cleared all the haze on thend.��


    A huge amount of magic power gathered on Shier��s body, and the light of the frost spirit became even more dazzling. The soldiers and generals vaguely saw a transparent figure appear behind shier.


    In the belief of the Frost Kingdom, the frost spirit was the frost snow itself, an existence that made people revere it.


    Shier had received the recognition of the frost spirit, which was enough for this prince from Nn to receive the recognition of his people.


    At this moment, several soldiers had already knelt down on the ground devoutly, and the generals also knelt down on the ground as a token of their loyalty.


    Shier��s cold gaze swept across the people who had expressed their allegiance to her. She had originally wanted to sneeze because her nose was a little itchy, but under such circumstances, she still tried very hard to hold it back.


    The Civil War�� was about to begin.


    �� ..


    Joshua held a cup of hot milk and took a sip.


    Today, Joshua stayed in Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    The sinful demons��unique talent for constructing portals was simply too strong. Through the portal constructed by Zenas, the demon world was used as a medium.


    Joshua could go to Faroese for one or two rounds in the morning, then go to the demon world in the afternoon to shoot a movie, and then return to Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern to sleep at night.


    Therefore, the sinful demons��teleportation ability was too wasteful to be used in battle. Joshua should consider building a sinful demon space-time ry station or something.


    This n could be used after theter magic financial system was established. However, Joshua still had to work on the filming of Avatar and other trivial matters in Nn.


    Today was a rare day of rest. Although Mrs. Caesar was eager to see the day of the release of Avatar, she still gave the actors time to rest humanely.


    Healy also won a day of rest from the purple-clothed man. For such a wonderful day of rest, Healy directly used it to sleep. However, her bed was Josh��s desk, so of course, she fell asleep on the desk.


    Josh was checking thetest sales report of the Hearthstone Tavern. Mrs. Caesar��s branch n had been put on the schedule, and a new Hearthstone Tavern shop was being built on themercial street of the White Thorn Theatre.


    A notification of a new message rang in Josh��s ear.


    Josh put down the sales report in his hand and waved his hand to open the magic web interface.


    ��It��s that owl again?��


    Hili had woken up at some point. Half of her face was buried under her arm, and her eyes were staring straight at Josh��s magic web interface.


    ��You guessed it right.��


    Joshua did not avoid it. He opened the Frost Owl��s message in front of Hiri.


    During the past three days, Joshua had conducted various ��tests��on the owl and found out that the prince was in the fortress of the Frost Kingdom.


    The ��friends��that she had cleaned up were the judges hiding in the fortress.


    Now, the Frost Owl sent a very short message to Joshua.


    ��I��m going to set off.��After that, she made the usual encouraging expression of an owl.


    ��The rebellion n was a great sess?��Hiri knew the real reason why Joshua was chatting with the frost owl.


    ��Great sess.��Joshua raised his palm. Hiri also stood up and gave a high-five to Joshua.


    This short celebration did notst long. Before Josh could reply to the frost owl, there was a knock on the door of the study room.


    ��Come in,��Josh said.


    The lock was gently opened. Tyreen, the frost elf, looked carefully at Healy and Josh in the study room.


    ��I. . . Didn��t disturb you, right?��Tyreen looked back and forth between Josh and Healy before asking.


    ��Of course not.��


    Tyreen only walked into the room after receiving a reply from Josh.


    When Tyreen entered the room, Josh saw a white kitten lying on Tyreen��s shoulder.


    The Kitten��s Fur was shimmering. When it looked at Josh, it yawnedzily.


    Tyreen��s World Tree��s consciousness had changed into this posture a few days ago. When they first met, Josh had teased it for a long time.


    Of course, the cat owner responded to Josh with a yawn.


    ��What��s the matter, Tyreen?��


    Josh asked directly why Tyreen hade to see him. Recently, Tyreen had been busy with her broadcasting work and taking care of this white cat.


    ��About the program of the voice of Nn,��Tyreen said. ��Recently, I��ve often heard the customers in the tavern say that the program of the voice of Nn is still too little.��


    ��This is also a problem that I��ve always wanted to solve.��


    Joshua understood that the audience could never be satisfied, even if the philosopher��s forum filled a part of the program��s vacancy.


    But the number of programs of the voice of Nn was still too little.


    ��So, Mr. Joshua, actually�� you can arrange a few more for me����


    ��Two days of rest. We agreed on that at the beginning,��Joshua Interrupted Tyreen��s words.


    Perhaps it was because she saw the consciousness of the world tree materialize, Tyreen began to feel even more eager to elerate her growth.


    However, there were already enough programs for Tyreen. Although Joshua did not know if she would die from overwork with her frost elf physique, having such a beautiful girl work 24 hours a day.., joshua��s conscience could not be justified.


    ��Actually, I already have a rough idea of the new program.��


    Joshua nced at the message from the frost owl. The message ��I��m leaving��was to tell Joshua that the Prince of the Frost Kingdom had officially embarked on the path of pacifying the civil strife.


    The civil strife in the Frost Kingdom was a big news. It was not just news. Perhaps Joshua could even film it into a documentary?


    ��Where is thousand-face? HMM�� I��d better look for her on the text message.��


    Joshua edited a message on the text message and sent it to the Dark Elf, who was also the chief reporter under Joshua.

 Chapter 389

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 390, news</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Squirrel Street.


    The street had undergone a number of changes recently, the most obvious of which was the increasing number of people who hade to Squirrel Street.


    The merchants who lived in Squirrel Street began to sell souvenirs, among which the miniature statue of the Loyal Dog Ba Gong was the most popr.


    The second small change was thergest building in Squirrel Street. A goblin pawnshop that was four stories tall was dered bankrupt. The pawnshop��s sign was removed and turned into the ��ck dove news center��


    ��Did you gather any new information today?��


    The Dark Elves stood in the Parliament Hall on the third floor of the building. In front of the Dark Elves was a round table. The round table was full of people.


    Only a small portion of the dark elves were humans, and most of them were of the rarer races.


    They were once members of the ck pigeons. They lived in the shadows of Nn and lived a poor life, relying on selling intelligence and some shady business to maintain their livelihood.


    This situation ended after the Dark Elves reached an agreement with Joshua.


    The Dark Elves did not quite understand what Joshua meant by five risks and one gold. However, these ck pigeons got a legitimate job�� a reporter, and a reward that was enough for them to support themselves and their families.


    The unspeakable matter of gathering information was also given a legitimate title, ��news interview��.


    ��Leader, the price of the white crystal ore in the alchemy market suddenly increased yesterday,��a lizard man raised his hand and reported.


    ��Don��t bring out such price information!��The Dark Elves immediately rejected his suggestion.


    ......


    ��Then�� There was a duel at the leader Ruersk Advanced Magic Academy Yesterday,��another young ck pigeon raised his hand and reported.


    ��Did anyone die?��The Dark Elf asked.


    ��No�� No.��


    This answer made the Dark Elf shake her head in disappointment. After working as a reporter for several months, not only did she understand some of the secrets of this profession, she even gained a lot of experience.


    This experience made her no longer satisfied with some boring ��small news��. What she needed was big news! Big News that could really inspire people.


    ��But there��s blood, and the brawlers seem to be two nobles,��the ck pigeon added.


    ��This way, we might be able to report for a while. Remember to leave the interview materials behind,��the Dark Elf replied.


    At this moment, a goblin hurriedly ran into the hall of the parliament and handed a sealed scroll to another goblin sitting at the Round Table.


    ��Leader! There was an explosion in an alchemy factory near the Gear River just now!��


    ��Bring people to the scene immediately!��


    Just like that, the Dark Elf spent an hour sorting out the news materials that should be reported on the news the next morning.


    Just as she was about to go to the Hearthstone Tavern with the materials that she had sorted out, she happened to see a message from Joshua asking her to go to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ..


    The Dark Elf who had transformed into a crow flew into the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Thousand faces, how are the ck pigeons doing recently?��Joshua looked at the Crow that hadnded on the floor.


    A ck light enveloped the crow��s entire body, and it did not take long for it to return to its original appearance as a dark elf.


    ��I can only respond more and more skillfully. The ck Pigeons��job is to collect information. Your Highness Joshua, you have turned it into a legitimate job. The ck pigeons are very satisfied with this job, which has a steady sry.��


    ��What if you leave?��Joshua asked again.


    ������


    This question stunned the Dark Elf for a moment. She suddenly remembered that her job was not to be a ��reporter��, but to be the protector of the four princesses of the demon world, as well as an avenger.


    With the magic, the Dark Elf was able tomunicate with the four princesses on the magic every day, which gradually made her focus on her job as a reporter.


    Nn��s peaceful life made the Dark Elf almost forget her days as a judge, as well as her blood-soaked hatred for the judge.


    ��Do you want me to assassinate someone?��The Dark Elf was guessing the reason why Joshua was going to transfer her away.


    ��It��s not an assassination. It��s just an interview mission. I��ll need to go to another country. The time will probably be around fifteen days to a month.��


    Joshua took out a map of the frost kingdom and spread it out on his desk. Then, he pointed at the fortress at the border of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��There might be a big civil war in the Frost Kingdom recently.��


    ��Civil War?��


    The Frost Kingdom was very far away from Nn. The Dark Elves did not understand why Joshua knew about this kingdom.


    ��That��s right. It��s the civil war caused by the twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel. You can also make it into a revolution.��


    Joshua told the Dark Elves about the information he got from the frost owl.


    The Dark Elf listened to Joshua��s story quietly. The more she listened, the more her hands began to tremble in excitement.


    She was excited because her instinct as a reporter told her that this was the ��Big News��that she wanted!


    The prince had personally stirred up internal strife in the country and pointed his sword at the major nobles of the Frost Kingdom! Just this piece of news alone was enough to attract the attention of the entire Nn, and even the entire world.


    Next was the cause of the internal strife that Joshua mentioned, and that was the heretic inquisitors that originated from thend of the sacred religion.


    ��If this prince��s n seeds, then it will be a bloody blow to the Heretic Court,��the Dark Elf said softly.


    ��What you need to do is to record this internal strife with the camera,��Joshua said. ��This is not a short news interview, but a follow-up report. I hope that you canpletely record what this prince has done, during which you can interview some of the local residents about the views of this prince, or if you have the opportunity to interview the prince himself. In short�� What you need to do is to make a documentary, not just a simple news report.��


    After saying this, Joshua looked at the Dark Elf once more.


    ��This will take a very long time, and it will be in an unfamiliar country. If you are not willing to ept this mission, you can tell me.��


    ��Of course I am! Your Highness Joshua!��


    The Dark Elf took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    This mission would not only allow her to witness the death of the judges, but also allow her to film epic news as a reporter.


    The only regret was that the fourth princess could not follow her to the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Very good. I will send you to the Frost Kingdom through the border fortress of the demon world. You can tell me if you have any material requirements.��Jose still believed in the Dark Elf��s control of the camera.


    After such a long period of training, she had long be a qualified photographer.


    ��But after you leave, will the ck pigeons still be so eager to work?��Joshua asked the only thing he was worried about.


    ��If you want to make the ck pigeons listen to you, you only need two things. The first is money, and the second is deterrence.��The Dark Elf told him his experience of managing the ck pigeons for so many years. ��Your Highness Joshua, you have provided them with money, and I am a deterrence to make them obey you. While I am away, I suggest that you invite the Watcher named Pest to Nn for a period of time.��


    Joshua remembered the Watcher named Pester. She was loyal to his sister, Cecily. She was also a vampire.


    At that time, she had followed her elder sister��s orders and ran to Nn, wanting to bring Joshua back.


    ��Her?��


    ��Pester had stayed in Nn for a period of time. She was once one of the founders of the ck pigeon. Although she has left, she has a strong reputation among the ck pigeons,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��It seems that I have to ask my elder sister if she can let Pestoe to Nn on a business trip for a period of time.��


    ��Then allow me to make some preparations, your highness Joshua.��


    After the Dark Elf ced the press release for Tomorrow on Joshua��s desk, he turned into a crow and flew out of Joshua��s study.

 Chapter 390

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 394, fourth sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After more than a month, the Dark Elf once again returned to the royal city of the demon world.


    She stood on a building beside the street of the demon world as a crow and looked down at the street below.


    What surprised the Dark Elf was that she saw a human figure�� and it was a human caravan.


    If it were not for the fact that Joshua did not want the Dark Elf to reveal the situation of the demon world to the public for the time being, the Dark Elf might have taken a camera and a notebook down to interview these merchants, ��How does it feel to be in the demon world for the first time?��And so on.


    It was not the time yet. The Dark Elves pped their wings and flew high into the sky. Under the famine, the imperial city became a little livelier because of the appearance of the humans from Farosi.


    Under the push of Joshua, the Dark Elves believed that the demon world would soon be able to open its doors to the outside world and keep up with the pace of the human world.


    However, it was not the time for her to think about it.


    The Dark Elves flew unimpeded into the Central Castle of the royal city. Afternding in the depths of the castle, they returned to their original posture.


    She was holding a wooden box in her hand. The box contained not the tools used for interviews, but the gifts that the dark elves had brought to Princess Fuya from Nn.


    Every time she returned to the royal city, she would bring some gifts to Princess Fuya. Unfortunately, many of the gifts were not to Princess Fuya��s satisfaction. She would not even nce at them.


    It was not until a few months ago that the dark elves brought the magic to the fourth princess. The originally extremely sleepy fourth princess had regained the vitality that a little girl should have, but�� she was too energetic.


    The Dark Elves climbed up the stairs to the tower where the fourth princess lived.


    During this period of time, the Dark Elves had been talking to the fourth princess through the magic. From the content of the conversation, even though the fourth princess, Fuya, had used the magic to contact the outside world, she was still imprisoned in the tower.


    ......


    The Dark Elves were probably the only people in the demon world who would visit her.


    She came to the top of the tower with a heavy heart. Just as she pushed the door open, she heard the sound of liquid squirming.


    It was the water elemental servant.


    A water elemental servant upied a corner of the fourth princess��room. It had already turned into a ball. The tentacles that spread out from the ball continuously ��swallowed��some of the trash in the fourth princess��room.


    Even though this water elemental was working very hard to clean the room, the fourth princess��room was still very messy.


    What was going on?


    The Dark Elf carried the wooden box and avoided the water elemental toe to the side of the bed.


    The entire room was dark, and only the gap of the quilt on the bed was emitting some light.


    That was the light of the Mana Net.


    ��Give me five more sets of iron blocks and I��ll be done.��


    The Voice of the fourth princess, Fuya, came from the quilt. The Dark Elf walked around the bed and finally saw Fuya wrapped in the quilt.


    ��Her Highness Fuya? !��


    Under the light of the magic, the Dark Elf finally saw Fuya wrapped in the quilt.


    Thest time the Dark Elf saw the fourth princess, she still looked like she hadn��t woken up. This time, she looked like she hadn��t slept for a month or two. Dark circles could be seen under her eyes!


    ��Thousand faces?��


    Fuya looked up at the Dark Elf standing in front of her and didn��t answer her. Instead, she looked at the screen of the magic again.


    ��Just put the things you brought back there.��


    ������


    The Dark Elves thought that the fourth princess, who spent her time sleeping every day, was tired enough, but now, the fourth princess, who spent her time ying games, looked even more�� dispirited.


    ��Your Highness Fuya.��The Dark Elf looked at the interface of the magic in front of Fuya and found that it was a game called ��My world.��.


    This game was not really developed on the magic at the moment. If one wanted to y it, they had to apply for the qualification. Fuya��s qualification was given to her by Joshua.


    The Dark Elf recognized the voice of the girl who was texting with Fuya. It seemed to be the actress, Carrie, who was called the flower of Faroese.


    ��The friend on your message is now in the demon world. Do you want me to bring her to you?��The Dark Elf asked tentatively.


    Hearing the Dark Elf��s question, the fourth princess stopped pressing the button in her hand. The hair on her forehead moved irregrly, but she soon shook her head.


    ��I understand.��


    Seeing the fourth princess so focused, the Dark Elf did not stay to disturb her. She put the wooden box next to the bed and walked down the tower.


    ..


    ��Are you worried about my sister?��


    Joshua had just asked Zenas to open a gate to the border fortress of the demon world, ready to send the Dark Elf to the Frost Kingdom.


    Before she left, she suddenly mentioned the fourth princess to Joshua.


    ��The fourth princess is very resistant to contact with outsiders,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��Maybe she found a home in the game world, and there��s nothing wrong with that.��Joshua smiled and said, ��Maybe my sister will bring a lot of honor to the demon world in the future.��


    ��Honor?��The Dark Elf was confused. ��What kind of honor can she bring to the demon world if she immerses herself in the game like the fourth Princess?��


    ��Thousand faces, I don��t n to stop at ��pixels��in the magic web game. In the future, the magic web game will be spread around the world like television. When more people y it, do you still think that it��s purely for ��Entertainment��?��Joshua paused for a moment and said, ��The popr magic web gamepetition will be watched by the world. It��s like a battle between knights. The winner will be bathed in flowers and praise, and return with honor!��


    ��You always describe things that I can��t imagine.��


    The Dark Elves really couldn��t imagine the battle between two bouncing pixted little people in a bloody battle between human knights riding warhorses and holding spears.


    ��But I now believe that the things you describe will definitelye true.��


    ��So all we have to do is to spread the influence of the weave to all parts of the world.��


    Joshua handed a leather package to the dark elves, which contained the original recording crystal and a ��television��. In addition to these, there was also a crystal that was emitting a scorching temperature.


    ��There is ava pearl from the Lord Skeleton��s collection. If you activate magic power in it, the surrounding temperature will increase. The snowstorm at the border of frost country has not dissipated. You can rely on this to cross the snowstorm-ravaged ins.��


    Even the Dark Elves knew that this pearl was precious even without asking. Of course, the value of this pearl was limited to the price on the market.


    In Joshua��s eyes, everything should be used in a ce where it could bring out its value.


    ��I hope that this new program will be liked by the people of Nn.��


    The Dark Elves took the package from Joshua��s hand and walked straight into the teleportation portal built by Zenas.

 Chapter 391

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 395, the beginning of chaos</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the border fortress of the demon world, even the dark elves who were in the fortress could feel the cold snowstorm outside the fortress.


    ��Do you need a guide?��


    The ruler of the border fortress, Noggs, personally received this special envoy from the Demon World.


    In the introduction letter that Jose wrote to Noggs, he described the dark elves as a spy who urately went to the frost kingdom to obtain information.


    ��There��s no need, Your Highness Noggs. I believe that my intuition will not cause me to lose my way in the snowstorm.��


    The Dark Elf and Noggs walked together on the way to the border fortress gate. To the Dark Elf��s surprise, when she looked down along the high wall, she saw the figure of a human female in the empty space below.


    ��I didn��t expect there to be humans here.��


    The Dark Elf looked at the human female who was nting a cold-resistant flower into the ground.


    ��She��s just a ve here,��Noggs said coldly.


    The human girl who was nting the flower seemed to have heard Noggs��voice. She looked up at the top of the city wall. When she saw Noggs, she waved at him with a smile on her face.


    ��This�� doesn��t seem like the behavior of a ve.��


    As a reporter, the dark elves��instincts allowed her to detect the scent of ��Big News��.


    If the Demon World opened a new television station, the Dark Elves would really take out theirptops and cameras to interview Prince Noggs!


    ......


    ��We��ve arrived at the city gate. Recently, the movements of the Frost Kingdom have been a little strange, so the Dark Elves hope that you can bring back some useful information.��


    Nogus directly avoided the dark elves��questions with a cold expression. The Dark Elves were smart enough not to pursue the matter further. After thanking Nogus once again for leading the way for her, they walked to the city gates.


    The steel gate slowly opened with the sound of gears and chains intersecting. Frost and snow that could freeze blood into ice poured into it.


    The Dark Elf had almost died in this dangerous snowstorm. If she had not been lucky enough to be discovered by the demon army at the fortress, she would not be standing here today.


    The Dark Elf immediately took out theva pearl that Jose had given her. The Pearl was only the size of a thumb, and the Dark Elf Pearl was directly in her mouth.


    Warm heat surrounded her body, and the frost and cold wind were sent to the ice wall outside the magic barrier created by the pearl.


    Then, the Dark Elves transformed into crows and flew into the frost and snow.


    Nogus watched the crow leave and ordered the soldiers to close the gate. He walked into the fortress again, and when he walked past the wall, he looked at Agata, the soldier of the Frost Kingdom who was busy nting flowers.


    ��Your Highness Nogus, are we just going to keep that human?��


    A general who was following behind Noggs asked in a low voice.


    ��The crystal she brought with her is called the ��record��. It can suppress the symptoms of our headache, and that crystal can only be activated by her magic power. What do you think?��


    ��But Your Highness Noggs, if we entrust His Highness Joshua, he might be able to get a new ��record��.��


    The general behind Noggs was Phyllis, the chaos demon who had been to Nn.


    ��I won��t ask my brother for such a small matter, do you understand?��


    Noggs��reason sounded awkward and clumsy, no matter how cold his tone was.


    But as Noggs��personal guard, Phyllis was wise not to continue asking.


    ..


    Three dayster.


    The Dark Elf hovered above a city in the frost kingdom in the form of a crow.


    She had once been active in the frost kingdom when she was a member of the inquisitors, so she had some understanding of the nobles and cities in the Frost Kingdom.


    Besides the royal family, the Frost Kingdom had eight other families that were second only to the royal family. These families had powerparable to that of the dukes. Not only did they control the autonomy of the city, but they also had military power.


    The first city that the dark elves arrived at was located in thergest fortress in the frost kingdom. It was also one of thergest cities in the frost kingdom, Saint Sausberg.


    All the families in this city were one of the eight families, the white frost deer family.


    In the Dark Elves��impression, Saint Sausberg was a prosperous city. It was also one of the most important cities that provided supplies to the fortress.


    But today, the streets of the city were deserted, and there were not many pedestrians on the vast roads.


    The Dark Elf noticed that the g nted in the city had changed from the g of the white frost deer family to the g of the royal family of the Frost Kingdom.


    Was it toote?


    The Dark Elf continued to scan the streets, looking for materials that could make news. Soon, she saw a white-robed missionary loudly proiming something in the residential area.


    The reporter��s instinct told the Dark Elf that this interview should start with this missionary.


    She quicklynded near the missionary and transformed into a thin and weak citizen of the frost kingdom without anyone watching.


    Before leaving, Joshua had told the Dark Elf that she was not going to the Frost Kingdom to produce a short story for one or two days, but a long ��documentary��.


    Therefore, the Dark Elf put down her beloved camera and carried the ��camera��that Joshua had given her.


    After being modified by Nn��s craftsmen, the ��camera��had be much smaller. The Dark Elf could hold it with one hand and film everything in front of her.


    ��Father�� Father! What exactly happened in this city?��


    The Dark Elf disguised himself as a confused civilian and approached the missionary. At the same time, the camera began to operate, ready to record the following dialogue.


    ��The twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel, has been bewitched by the Demons!��


    Seeing that a civilian could listen to his words, the missionary immediately stopped and said loudly.


    ��Yesterday, Prince Shiel, who was bewitched by the demons, led an army to upy this city. They burned the church into ruins and killed countless devout believers. Even the lord of this city was killed. The demons have already arrived����


    The cleric gave a long speech to the dark elves in a slightly deranged manner. However, a group of soldiers wearing silver armor suddenly appeared from the corner of the street.


    ��Over there!��


    The soldiers saw the missionary and immediately rushed up. The missionary began to run in panic.


    However, the missionary could not escape the pursuit of the elite fortress. He was soon caught by the two soldiers.


    ��Let go of me! You guys who have been bewitched by demons! The gods will punish you!��


    The soldiers did not care about the struggle of the missionary. They knocked the missionary unconscious with the hilt of their swords and dragged him away.


    The Dark Elves silently recorded the entire scene. In order to get the best shot, the Dark Elves ran to the front of the two soldiers and sessfully recorded a close-up of the facial expressions of the missionary, there were also close-ups of the two soldiers��facial expressions.


    ��Don��t block the way!��


    The soldier wanted to violently push away the reckless civilian in front of him, but he could not touch the corner of the civilian��s clothes. When he came back to his senses, the civilian had already disappeared in front of him.


    The Dark Elves ran to the alley that was piled with frost and snow in small steps and took out what they had recorded just now to check.


    This was something that could never be recorded in Nn..


    The twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel, sent troops to suppress the eight great families and killed the head of the White Frost Deer Family! Moreover, these troops were the soldiers of the fortress.


    This was indeed Big News!


    The Dark Elves were satisfied and sent the recorded images to Joshua through the leaves of the world tree and the magic. They also began to write a press release.

 Chapter 392

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 396, making a documentary</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Demon World.


    Mrs. Cesar found Faroese��s artisans on the set of avatar and built a temporary rest house.


    At the suggestion of Jose, Mrs. Cesar simply transformed it into a tavern, a tavern called ��Avatar��.


    Therefore, during the rest time after the shooting, the tavern could see a very strange scene.


    The Na ��vi, who were fighting with human soldiers with bows and arrows in the forest a moment ago, were now standing in the tavern, holding a ss of wine and chatting with the soldiers.


    Some of the actors had inscriptions engraved on their bodies. As long as they injected magic power into the inscriptions, they would be able to activate the pre-set illusion of the purple-clothed person with one click, it would turn them into Na ��vi people with blue skin and a height of two meters.


    They seemed to have fallen in love with this illusion special effect. Some of the actors did not remove the illusion on their bodies even after the filming had ended temporarily.


    ��I didn��t expect to see you again.��


    Jose leaned against the bar counter with a ss of fruit juice in his hand. Standing beside Jose was a girl with short light brown hair.


    The most eye-catching thing was that the young girl had a pair of furry ears on her head. These canine-like ears were not an illusion of the purple-clothed person, but were real.


    ��Professor Morgan asked me toe and learn from you�� about the operation of the television station.��


    She sensed Josh��s gaze and instantly covered the two ears on her forehead, revealing a vignt expression.


    ��You��re the only one sent here? It must have been hard on you.��


    ......


    Joshua took a sip of the fruit juice in his cup. The girl with Beast Ears was named Phyllis, and her mentor, Morgan, was the star of ��The eight faithful dogs.��.


    ording to Joshua��s knowledge, the girl��s mother was the Master of the forest, but he did not know what the master of the forest was referring to.


    ��I��m qualified for this position!��


    She did not seem to be satisfied with being belittled by Joshua, but as she covered her ears, any words she said seemed to be very weak.


    ��Then the first thing to learn is to learn to watch TV programs first. Miss Phyllis, do you watch TV?��


    Joshua pointed at the ��TV��in the corner of the tavern. The projected image on the TV had been reflected on a wall of the tavern.


    ��I��ve only heard the daytime news in the voice of Nn, as well as some of Miss Tyreen��s stories.��


    When the ��television��was in operation, her gaze was also attracted by the shimmering primary crystal.


    When Phyllis left Nn, the ��television��had not been born yet, so in Faroese, she could only listen to the television programs through the voice of Nn.


    Today, she could finally see the various programs in the voice of Nn with her own eyes.


    ��Then you��re very lucky. Today, the voice of Nn has a new program.��


    Joshua put down the juice in his ss and looked at the images on the television.


    The Dark Elves had given the first report of the frosty country to Joshua yesterday morning, including the current situation of the border city of the frosty country, ��St. Sausberg.��.


    Joshua hadpiled all the information sent over by the Dark Elves into a document and sent it to prucker the deceiver, who was also the host of the day news of the voice of Nn.


    The Deceiver, who had yed the role of the Demon Killer Leon, had started to learn how to write his own news articles after bing the host of the news.


    Although he was not skilled enough, Joshua still handed over the draft of the world��s first documentary to him to write.


    Pruq finished the first draft at noon and sent it to Joshua through the magic. After Joshua made some minor changes to Pruq��s draft, the documentary called ��Internal strife of Frost��officially went online this afternoon.


    ��A new program?��Phyllis looked at the image projected on the wall. The angle of view in the image was looking down from the sky. A city shrouded in frost and snow was presented to the audience.


    ��The Kingdom of Frost, Osta, is located in the far north of the world. It has a poption of 70 million����


    A maic bass voice began to narrate the country of the city in the image.


    ��It��s Mr. Pruq��s voice.��Phyllis instantly recognized the voice of her idol. However, after being nced at by Joshua, she instantly realized that she had lost herposure.


    When the scene slowly descended to the streets of St. Sessberg, and Proulx began to narrate what had happened to the city.


    The discussions between the ��Human Soldiers��and the ��Na ��vi people��resting in the tavern began to gradually die down. Their gazes were also fixed on the image projected on the wall.


    ��The twelfth Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel, has been bewitched by the demon! !��


    A missionary barged into the scene with a slightly crazed look on his face. He shouted loudly at the scene, his voice sounding a little hysterical.


    When the missionary��s voice reverberated in the tavern, the atmosphere in the entire tavern became a little delicate.


    This was because these actors knew that they were in the Devil World, which was also the ��most evil and dangerous ce��in the teachings of the sacred religion��s country. Not only that, they had also be allies with the Devil.


    From the missionary��s point of view, the actors sitting here could be considered as people who had been bewitched by the Devil.


    The noise made by the missionary did notst long. The camera suddenly turned, and two soldiers rushed out from the corner of the street and grabbed the missionary.


    ��You Devil��s Minions!��After the missionary said thest sentence, he was knocked unconscious by a soldier with the hilt of his sword.


    The cameraman recorded the conflict in detail, and the actors in the tavern could not maintain theirposure after watching the scene.


    ��Did the soldiers of the frost nation attack the Missionaries of the Sacred Religion Nation Just Now?��


    ��Aren��t the two countries staunch allies? Last time when I visited Osta, every city could see the churches of the sacred religion nation.��


    ��Look! There are soldiers demolishing the church.��


    The next scene in the documentary showed a group of soldiers demolishing the church in St. Sosberg. A man dressed as amander shouted to the surrounding people.


    ��This is the Order of His Highness Prince Shier! The Holy Church has betrayed their alliance!��


    The two scenes in the projectionpletely ignited the curiosity of the actors.


    ��What happened in the Frost Kingdom?��


    ��Does the prince called Shiel want to expel the Holy Kingdom?��


    Joshua listened to the discussion of the actors in the tavern. They were eager to know the inside story of this matter.


    The two countries had maintained an alliance for decades. This alliance suddenly broke, and it was torn apart by a prince himself.


    It was not just the actors from Faroese. Jose saw a lot of posts discussing the matter on the Spellcaster Forum.


    There were already people in the spellcaster forum who hade forward to analyze the matter. One of them was a gray-clothed man who had changed his vest into a gray owl.


    ��maybe Prince Shiel knows the danger of the heretical tribunal.��poster: Gray Owl.


    Josh did not read the reply, as the Dark Elves had sent him fresh news material by then.

 Chapter 393

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 397, execution</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Frost kingdom, Saint Sauss Castle.


    North of the city was the residence of the White Frost Deer family.


    The white frost deer family was the ruler of the city. The buildings on the north side of the city were so magnificent that they could bepared to the sleeping quarters of the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    However, the white frost deer family��s residence today was not as glorious as it was in the past. Soldiers with long swords on their bodies patrolled the residence, and the atmosphere around the residence was somber.


    The Dark Elf, who had transformed into a crow, hovered in the air for a moment beforending in an empty corner of the base.


    ��Why are the elders still obeying the prince��s orders? He executed my uncle! The head of the white frost deer family.��


    ��Calm down, Valeneva. There��s something going on behind the scenes.��


    ��How can I calm down? Don��t you want to avenge your brother?��


    ��Go back to your room and change your clothes. His Highness is summoning us to the Stag Hall.��


    The Dark Elf noticed the conversation between a middle-aged man and a girl.


    As a professional reporter, the Dark Elf naturally secretly recorded this scene.


    When the girl angrily stomped her feet and walked into the room, the Dark Elf who had transformed into a crow also snuck into the room where she was.


    ��Who is it? !��


    ......


    The girl was about to change out of her hunting clothes that were stained with the blood of wild beasts when she keenly felt a stranger��s gaze on her.


    Although the girl��s intuition was very sharp, it was futile in the face of a professional assassin at the level of a dark elf.


    She did not even have time to pick up the dagger ced by the table when the Dark Elf appeared in front of her and chanted a sleeping spell, causing her to lose consciousness and fall to the ground.


    The Dark Elf looked at the standard Oersted Girl, and in the blink of an eye, she had transformed into this girl.


    She carried the girl to the bed and tied her up with a rope. After casting the spell ��Unable to speak��, she quickly left the room.


    The middle-aged man outside the room had been waiting for a long time. He did not suspect the identity of the Dark Elf and directly led the Dark Elf to thergest building, the Stag Hall.


    The Stag Hall looked like an upside-down sailboat from the outside. The interior was illuminated by the warm fire.


    However, in the middle of the hall stood a huge block of ice.


    There seemed to be some kind of creature frozen in the ice. It was difficult for the Dark Elf to call it a human-shaped creature. Its appearance was a little twisted.


    This made the Dark Elf��s hair stand on end. This was because this was a distortion that appeared when the adjudicator changed his form. Dark Elves would also undergo such a change.


    It was obvious that the judge had made some mistakes in changing his appearance. This caused his original body and the appearance he wanted to change to freeze on the same body, creating a strange distortion.


    The members of the white frost deer family gathered over and stared at the creature frozen in the ice with Strange Eyes.


    This was because this creature had many features that were exactly the same as their leader.


    The Dark Elves quietly took out a video camera and recorded everything in front of them.


    The twelfth Prince of the Frost Nation, shier, slowly walked to the ice sculpture. The people of the white frost deer family below instantly became furious.


    ��Prince Shier!��


    ��Your Highness, you have to give us an exnation!��


    This situation was barely controlled until the elders of the family came out to calm the young man��s emotions.


    ��I respect Mr. Skovsky of the white frost deer family as much as you do. He is a great hunter and warrior.��Shier nced at the crowd below, then pointed at the ice block beside him, or rather, the strange creature that was frozen in the ice block.


    ��But he left you a long time ago! The Kingdom of the sacred religion sent a judge to rece his existence!��


    Prince Shier told the people of the white frost deer family about what had happened at the fortress and the threat the Kingdom of Frost faced.


    However, there were still some people in the family who did not believe what Prince Shier said.


    At this moment, a crack suddenly appeared on the ice, and a barely audible sound of air being torn came from afar.


    The Dark Elf immediately looked at the second floor of the hall of stags. She could hear that it was the voice of the Inquisitor when he used their unique magic.


    There were still inquisitors in the white frost deer family who had not been captured. He was prepared to assassinate the prince before he left.


    Unfortunately, his n failed. Before the magic spikes could stab the prince, a thick ice wall instantly rose in front of the prince.


    Shier was already prepared. By the time the Inquisitor was ready to escape, it was already toote. The ground on the second floor lit up with a magic inscription that had been carved long ago.


    The cold frost froze his feet. The judge had only taken a few steps before he turned into an ice sculpture.


    All of this caused an uproar among the members of the White Frost Deer family.


    Shier did not spare the life of the judge this time. The next second, he shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.


    This also allowed the members of the white frost deer family to witness the prince��s ruthless methods.


    They quietly listened to the prince��s narration. When Shier finished speaking and left, there were still many people in the hall who were unwilling to leave.


    The Dark Elf recorded everything on the camera and began her own interview.


    She began to randomly search for people to interview in the hall, and the identity that the Dark Elf had disguised yed a huge role.


    ��Valeneva�� I never thought that the holy church would do such a thing! I��m sorry�� I need to be alone.��


    The middle-aged man who had escorted the dark elves to the Stag Hall left with aplicated expression.


    Before the Dark Elves could find other people to interview, there was another dispute in the Stag Hall. It seemed that the two young people had a disagreement over this matter.


    ��Prince Shier��s methods are too cruel. Even if our n leader is reced by a judge, it��s our White Frost Deer n��s business!��


    ��Shh! Keep your voice down. The prince��s soldiers are outside! Do you want to turn into ice shards? !��


    This scene was also recorded by the Dark Elves.


    What the White Frost Deer n did to prince shier was not only anger, but also fear.


    His Highness had brought the garrison troops of the fortress fortress to St. Soth Castle, and the number of garrison troops was even higher than the city guards of St. Soth Castle.


    In addition to the frost magic that Prince Shier had just disyed�� only a few elders of the white frost deer family could contend with him.


    ��A cold-blooded and cruel Prince?��


    The Dark Elves took out a pen and paper and wrote down the People��s impression of this prince.


    The girl named Valeneva seemed to be very popr among the young people in her family. With this identity, the Dark Elf easily obtained a lot of information from others.


    After she had gathered almost all the information she needed, the Dark Elf could finally begin the most interesting phase of the mission.


    That was to interview the leader of the internal strife, the cold-blooded and cruel Prince Shier.

 Chapter 394 - temptation

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 398, temptation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Before he rested, shier came to the surroundings of the warehouse where the White Frost Deer n stored their weapons.


    This was also the ce where the garrison of the fortress was stationed.


    The buildingplex of the White Frost Deer n could not amodate the fortress army of close to 3,000 people, so some soldiers could only use tents to set up temporary garrisons on the battle arena outside the arsenal.


    ��Your Highness Shier!��


    Sitting by the bonfire in the center of the camp, Marshal Amat noticed Shier and immediately stood up to bow to him.


    This marshal was the general with the highest status in the Crusade Army.


    He was not only the patriarch of the Ice Bear n, one of the eight great ns of the frost country, but also led a powerful southern army.


    It could be said that with Marshal Amat��s support, Shier could even raise the rebel g and point it straight at the central imperial capital of the Frost Country.


    ��The elders of the white frost deer family have decided to follow your actions, Your Highness Shier.��Marshal Amut told shier something that was worth raising a cup to celebrate.


    ��It��s not the time to celebrate yet, Marshal Amut.��


    Shier used this reason to decline Amut��s toast to her.


    ��St. Sauss Castle is only the first step. The haze is still spreading in our country. In the future, we will encounter even more threats����


    Before shier could finish his words, the soldiers in the camp suddenly raised their wine sses.


    ......


    ��For His Highness Shier!��


    ��A toast to His Highness Shier!��


    The atmosphere of the soldiers in the camp suddenly rose, which surprised shier. Marshal Amut also raised his wine ss to salute shier.


    ��You are the hero who rescued us from the hands of the judges, the person chosen by the Frost Spirit, and the sessor personally appointed by His Majesty the King. From the high wall where you swore to dispel the haze of the frost country, I, Amut FLOSK, have decided to pledge my loyalty to You, Your Highness! I look forward to the day when you ascend to the throne.��


    Marshal ARMT��s words were the thoughts of all the soldiers present.


    Although Schier had not been in the fortress for a week, his identity and everything he had done was enough to be described as a ��hero��!


    Countless yearster, the history books of the Frost Kingdom would record the actions of this great prince.


    ��That day wille.��


    After answering all the soldiers softly, shier immediately turned around and left the camp.


    ..


    Shier returned to the ce where she was resting. She closed the door, and after confirming that there was no one in the room, she copsed on the bed, feeling a little tired.


    She buried her face in the bed and closed her eyes. It had not been easy for her to uproot the church��s influence in St. Sauss these few days.


    The exhaustion of her physical and mental strength made Shiel so tired that she did not want to open her eyes.


    Although Shiel��s actions so far had been smooth, she had too many things to consider next.


    How to properly appease the eight great families, how to continue to build prestige in the army of the fortress, and how to hunt down the adjudicator next..


    These questions made shier sit up from her bed, and then she patted her own face to forcefully raise her spirits.


    Shier understood that once the crusade began, she would be under the threat of the adjudicator, and she could not let her guard down for even a moment.


    She used magic to awaken the primary crystal used for illumination in the room, and dragged a long table to the center of the room.


    In the luggage she carried, there was a map of the frosty country. Shier unfolded the map and took out the ��Frosty country��s noble register��that Marshal Amat had given her.


    This book recorded the surnames and families of more than 300 nobles in the frosty country.


    These werepulsory lessons for any noble children in the frosty country.


    They had to figure out who in their own country was worth befriending and how to befriend them.


    Shearer, who had grown up in Nn, had never learned these things. But for this operation to eliminate the judges, Shearer had to get the support of the nobles in the kingdom.


    And the first step to getting their support was to get to know them.


    When Shearer had just opened the book to the preface, she heard a very clear ding-dong sound.


    The sound did note from any corner of the room, but from the magic.


    It was the sound of a new message from the magic.


    She had to start learning now.


    She kept warning herself in her heart, but two more ding-dong sounds came from the magic, which made her waver.


    One time! Just one time!


    She looked at the open book in front of her, but she could not help but gently wave her hand to open the interface of the magic.


    When shier opened the text message and saw the three messages sent by the fire messenger, she had a feeling that the fatigue she had umted over the past few days had disappeared.


    A strange excitement spread in her heart.


    Shier immediately opened the three new messages sent by the fire messenger.


    ��this time, it��s the third movie, ��The Story of the Loyal Dog��, which was released in Nn


    ��The story focuses on the rtionship between humans and animals.��


    The third message was the document that contained the movie ��The Loyal Dog Eight.��.


    After reading the three messages, Shearer��s hand that was about to reply ��I��m busy now, let��s talkter��froze there.


    Last week, when Shearer was browsing the Spellcaster Forum, she saw many people��s posts with the name ��movie��, so she tentatively asked the person who spread the fire.


    Then, the person who transmitted the fire patiently exined the existence of the ��movie��to shier, and even thoughtfully attached a movie called ��The Devil is not too cold��.


    As a result, shier spent two and a half hours to finish watching ��The Devil is not too cold��without even blinking her eyes. After watching it, she spent a long time to recover from her sad mood.


    For a few days after that, shier and the messenger of fire talked about the movie in their text messages, including how it was made, what happened to the main actors, and so on..


    Today, the Messenger of fire sent a brand new movie to Shier.


    The young prince felt that he could no longer control himself.


    Shier��s reason told her that she had to learn. In order to quickly recruit other nobles of the Frost Kingdom to fight against the adjudicators in the future, she had to read the ��Frost Kingdom��s noble roster��thoroughly.


    However, her fingertips could not help but point at the ��Download��button.


    At that moment, she inexplicably thought of the hysterical usations of the missionaries before they died. One of them was that ��Prince Shier was bewitched by the devil��.


    Her current mood was indeed like being bewitched by the Devil.


    But soon, shier calmed down and gave the messenger, ��I have time to read it in the future. I have something to do for now.��After replying, she closed the interface of the weave and looked at the book in front of her.


    But her gaze did not linger on the book for long before Shearer heard an unusual sounding from outside the door.


    The spirit of frost appeared on Shearer��s shoulder at that moment, reminding Shearer that a stranger was approaching!


    The remnant of the judge?


    Shearer closed the book and picked up the Longsword ced by the bedside, ready for battle.

 Chapter 395

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 399, interview �� 1(Part One)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Shier was already prepared to be attacked by the remnants of the trial court at night.


    She had set many traps in the room with instant freezing spells engraved on them. The powerful perception of the spirit of frost also allowed her to predict the enemy��s approach in advance.


    But shier did not expect the trial court toe so quickly. Although it was alreadyte at night, it was far from the time when the people of the country of frost fell asleep..


    She held the longsword tightly in her hand and hid in the shadows of the room. Through the perception provided by the spirit of Frost, she quietly listened to the footsteps of the adjudicators outside the room.


    One... No, three.


    Shier immediately judged the number of adjudicators based on the number of footsteps. She held the hilt of the longsword slightly tightly.


    The adjudicators were not easy to deal with. Even if shier had the golden finger provided by the firegiver, under the premise that they were already prepared, shier still had to go through a tough battle.


    The continuous battle for three days had already exhausted shier. She began to consider temporarily avoiding this battle and looking for the help of Marshal Amut.


    However, the footsteps outside suddenly disappeared. What reced it was the sound of something sharp piercing through flesh and blood.


    Arrows!


    Shier immediately figured out what was happening outside. Someone had used a bow and arrow to pierce through the body of one of the adjudicators. The sound of blood spurting out could be clearly heard in Shier��s ears.


    Then there was the sound of a knife cutting through the neck. The other judge did not even have time to cry out in pain before he clutched his neck and fell to the ground.


    Someone had attacked the three judges, and it was a skilled archer and killer.


    ......


    Shier immediately pushed open the door of his room and saw a figure covered in a ck robe fighting with a judge.


    There were two seriously injured judges lying on the ground. Shier did not even pull out her long sword from its sheath. The ck-robed man waved the dagger in her hand and killed the other judge.


    The three judges all fell in a pool of blood. They did not die. The blood spurting out of their necks dyed their death, but they would soon die from blood loss orck of oxygen.


    ��Who... Are You?��


    Shier held his sword tightly and looked at the person in front of him vigntly before asking.


    The ground paved with stones was filled with gullies of all sizes. The three judges had resisted before they died, but all of their resistance was futile.., they werepletely powerless in front of the ck-robed person.


    ��Me? A reporter.��


    The Dark Elf pulled down the hood on her head, a professional smile on her face.


    Before Joshua let the Dark Elf do this job, he had specially reminded the dark elves of the rules of all kinds of reporters. One of them was that they must not force others to interview them, and they must act close to them during the interview..


    From then on, when the Dark Elves were working, they would try their best to act ording to the rules that Joshua had mentioned, including this time.


    Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful the smile on the Dark Elf��s face was this time, the blood on her body and the corpse lying under her feet made it impossible for her to associate herself with the word ��close��.


    ��Reporter? Is that a special title that you elves use when hunting the Inquisitor?��


    Through thousand-face��s ears and skin color, shier recognized thousand-face��s race as an elf.


    Sheyer had seen several rted posts on the Spellcaster Forum regarding the ckwood forest fire incident, so she understood the hatred between the elf race and the Heretic Court.


    That was why she took the initiative to assassinate these three adjudicators. Everything seemed to be logical.


    ��I didn��t expect that there would be elves surviving in the frost country, but thank you for helping me get rid of these adjudicators. Is there anything I can help you with?��Sheyer said.


    ording to Shier��s guess, this elf must have heard that she wanted to know more about the adjudicators, so she came over to join her.


    ��Your understanding of the profession of journalist might be a little wrong, but it��s okay. I��m actually here to interview you.��


    The Dark Elf was slightly relieved to see that shier was so easy to talk to. She finally didn��t have to put her sword against someone��s neck during this interview.


    ��Elf, I don��t understand yournguage.��Shier could not understand the meaning of the word ��interview��.


    ��An interview is not elfnguage.��The Dark Elf looked at the young prince.


    The Prince, who had lived in the frost kingdom for three years, still knew very little about Nn��s recent changes. She had not even watched television, so she was even more unable to understand what an interview meant.


    ��Have you listened to the voice of Nn?��


    From the information that the Dark Elves received from Joshua, they knew that Prince Shier had a magic web client and a leaf from the world tree.


    ��The Voice of Nn? A small spell on the magic web. Wait... You Know About the magic web?��


    Shier��s vignce rose to another level. She looked at the Dark Elf up and down.


    Her dark purple skin did not look like a characteristic of a frost elf.


    ��Not only do I know about the magic, I��m also from Nn. I work for the voice of Nn, young prince. Since you��ve listened to the voice of Nn, can you tell me which show you like the most?��


    During the interrogation, the Dark Elf wore a smile that she thought was the most approachable. But in the next second, she pulled out a throwing knife from her waist and threw it out, she dealt with a judge who was trying to crawl away from the ce.


    Shier looked at the blood spurting out from the ground again. She was a little numb. She had seen enough of this scene in the fortress.


    ��The show where the Frost Elf named Tyreen Sings Tonight?��


    Shier realized that the identity of the Dark Elf in front of her was not simple, but she did not n to call the soldiers to catch the Dark Elf.


    This was the first time shier had met a friend in the real world who could talk about the magic!


    ��The program of the Frost Elf... have you heard the daytime news?��The Dark Elf asked again.


    ��The program that will tell the listeners about some valuable things that happened in Nn Yesterday?��Shier described the daytime news in a somewhat awkward way, and the Dark Elf nodded.


    ��You can also understand it that way, and my job is to collect those ��valuable things��. This is what you call a reporter,��the Dark Elf said to shier after a very short introduction.


    ��The people of Nn are very curious about what you have done for the Frost Kingdom. They want to know your views on the Judgers and the Holy Church. That��s why I rushed here from Nn to interview you.��

 Chapter 396

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 400, Interview 2(Second Update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn.


    There was a three-hour time difference between the Kingdom of Frost and Nn.


    When the Dark Elves sent a message to Joshua saying, ��I��m going to interview Prince Shere,��Joshua was already lying in bed, ready to sleep.


    This message made Joshua sit up straight on his bed, and then he put on his clothes and went to the lobby of the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The Hearthstone Tavern would never close. Even if it was one or two o��clock in the evening, dwarves could still be seen drinking and some spellcasters who liked to move around at night.


    ��I heard that the army led by Prince Shier this time came from the fortress.��


    ��Isn��t this civil strife? Trying to seize the throne in the name of expelling the Kingdom of the sacred religion?��


    ��How is that possible? It��s said that the prince is the King��s appointed sessor.��


    As Joshua walked past the hall, he vaguely heard a few spellcasters discussing the issue of the Frost Nation.


    The documentary that was broadcast today, whichsted less than an hour, caused a huge reaction in Nn. The most direct proof was that the number of people watching Nn��s voice on that day had increased in a straight line.


    ��Maybe the demons are really plotting something behind the scenes.��


    ��Stop talking about it! You��re burning the rope! Show your cards!��


    ��UH... There��s no other way! Come out! Cousin Deathwing!��


    ......


    Joshua listened to the discussions of the spellcasters and the shouts of the dwarves all the way to the Silent Hall on the second floor.


    Due to the problem of the material sent by the Dark Elves, Joshua did not reveal the inside story of the internal strife on that day. Even if the Dark Elves were about to interview Prince Shier, Joshua did not intend to reveal it for the time being.


    It was best for the audience to continue guessing at this time. The mystery needed to be solved at the end.


    However, Joshua did not intend to let thousand faces conduct the interview alone tonight.


    ��Tyreen, why are you sleeping here?��


    When Joshua pushed open the door of the Hall of silence, he found that Tyreen was sleeping in the Hall of silence.


    The vines of the World Tree had already covered the entire hall of silence. The vines had also constructed a hammock. When Joshua walked into the hall of Silence, Tyreen gradually woke up.


    ��Mr. Joshua?��


    Tyreen climbed up from the hammock supported by the vines and rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    ��The holy tree, Emlucy, said that it likes this ce. Mr. Joshua, have you thought of any new stories?��


    Tyreen nced at the clock hanging outside the hall of silence. It was already two o��clock in the night.


    ��Ahem... It��s not a new story. I��m going to conduct a long-distance interview. Tyreen, if you want to participate, put on your clothes first.��


    Joshua turned his head when he saw what Tyreen was wearing. This Frost Elf had be more and more defenseless after Nn had lived afortable life.


    Now, Tyreen was wearing a light gauze nightgown. The unique good figure of the elves could be seen clearly under the light.


    ��HMM...��


    Tyreen also realized that her clothes were a little inappropriate. She immediately summoned a vine to block in front of her.


    ��I��m... I��m sorry, Mr. Joshua. I didn��t expect someone toe to the hall of silence at this time.��


    ��It��s nothing.��


    When Joshua turned his head, he saw his assistant, Miss Healy��s face pressed against the ss of the Hall of silence.


    ��I heard the sound of your room door opening at night, so I followed you here,��Healy said as he pushed open the door of the Hall of silence and walked in.


    The Spellcaster��s stealth level had reached a level that Joshua could not detect, and Hiri was also wearing pajamas.


    It was just a very ordinary one..


    ��What��s with that pitiful expression of yours?��Hiri asked.


    ��Now is not the time to dwell on this. I should start working.��


    Joshua cleverly changed the topic and sat directly in front of the table in the Silent Hall. He directly opened the terminal of the Mana Net, opened the Dark Elf��s text message, and sent out a voicemunication request.


    ��Thousand-face has already started preparing to interview the Prince of the Frost Kingdom. If you have any questions to ask the prince, I can ry them on your behalf.��


    Joshua took out a piece of paper and recorded the questions that the people on the Spellcaster Forum were most concerned about.


    The Dark Elf epted Joshua��s voice message.


    ��Thousand-face, has the interview started?��Joshua asked.


    ..


    ��The Prince of the Frost Kingdom is more shy than I expected. She��s preparing now. It��ll probably take some time.��


    The Dark Elf had just received a voice call from Joshua, and his gaze was fixed on the room where Prince Shere was.


    ��So the interview means that it��ll be like those actors in the ��movie��?��Shere poked his head out of the room and asked.


    ��That��s right, your figure will be disyed in front of all of Nn��s citizens.��


    The Dark Elves did not know what the Prince was hesitating about.


    In the meeting of the White Frost Deer family, shier showed her cold-blooded and decisive determination as a ruler, but she was very hesitant when facing the camera.


    After learning from the dark elves that Nn��s citizens would see her, she insisted on changing her clothes to ept the interview.


    However, after much hesitation, she still chose to ept the interview in this simple male outfit.


    ��The citizens of the Frost Kingdom will also see this interview, right?��Shier asked.


    ��Of course.��


    The Dark Elves did not think that Nn��s voice would really stop at Nn. Just like what Joshua had said before, there would be a day when this program would spread throughout the world.


    Moreover, a portion of Nn��s citizens came from the Frost Kingdom.


    ��I think I��m ready.��


    Shier found two chairs and sat down face to face with the dark elves.


    After the dark elves killed the three heretic inquisitors, she showed shier her magic terminal.


    What surprised shier the most was that this elf��s reading of the books in the immovable library was surprisingly simr to her hobby.


    This made shier temporarily believe that the Dark Elf had no ill intentions, and she epted the invitation for an interview.


    ��So, first question.��


    After the Dark Elf chose a suitable angle to ce the camera, she began to ask the first question ording to the prompt in Joshua��s text message.


    ��What made you decide to eliminate the church��s influence in the Frost Kingdom?��


    Eliminate the church��s influence?


    When she was asked this question, shier was slightly stunned. Her original intention was to eliminate the judges and warn the church.


    But just as shier wanted to deny the dark elves��question, she fell silent.


    Was warning really useful? Or could she still maintain the alliance between the Frost Kingdom and the sacred church after what she had done?


    It was indeed possible, but only if the king of the Kingdom of Frost sent her to the guillotine!


    At the thought of this, shier once again turned back into the ice-cold Queen in front of the camera.


    ��The Kingdom of the sacred religion has made a mistake, so they must be punished. They must be severely punished,��she said.

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 401, Interview 3(Third Update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I once thought that the holy church was a trustworthy country. Their priests used the power of the Holy Light to heal our warriors, and many civilians who were afflicted with diseases recovered their health. However, the Holy Church has betrayed their alliance!��


    By the time Shier said this, the dark elves could no longer feel the presence of a ��girl��on her body.


    ��They sent the judges to rece many of the nobles in our country in an attempt to control our country in this way.��


    A chill seeped into every corner of the room. In the slightly dim room, shier��s gray pupils shone with a dim light.


    Even when she looked through the screen and met Shier��s gaze, she could still feel the chill.


    ��I will personally lead the army and send those who made mistakes to the guillotine.��


    The Dark Elves originally thought that Prince Shier was just a ��little girl��who had good luck. However, after this short interview and contact, the Dark Elves realized that the prince was not joking.


    She really had the possibility of bing the ruler of the Frost Kingdom in the future, and she was also a cold and heartless king.


    The Dark Elves then followed Joshua��s instructions and asked the prince about the civil unrest.


    Other than the war ns, Shearer told the dark elves about her true thoughts.


    Although she did not know how many people in the frost kingdom could hear her voice through the voice of Nn, she had to express her attitude toward the holy church in this interview.


    And let the people of the Kingdom of Frost know the true side of this country.


    The Dark Elf used a pen to record the words of Prince Shere. When she raised her head again, Jose��s voice rang in her ears again.


    ......


    ��I��ve asked most of the questions rted to the civil unrest.��


    The Dark Elf quickly typed a message on the keyboard in the air and sent it to Jose.


    ��I think this prince is a potential ally. What she has done is destined that the court will not let her go. Most importantly, she is hostile towards the heretic court.��


    ��You can try asking.��


    Thousand faces received permission from Joshua. He put down the notebook in his hand and looked at shier.


    ��Prince Shier, what do you think of the Demons?��The Dark Elf asked softly.


    This new question made shier silent for a moment. She looked at the camera beside the Dark Elf and finally gave the Dark Elf an answer.


    ��Since the founding emperor of the Frost Kingdom, Osta, ruled the far north, we, the Osta people, have been at war with the demons of the cold wind ins for thousands of years. Therefore, to the Osta people, the demons are the enemy,��shier said, using her identity as the Prince of the Frost Kingdom to express her opinion, she paused for a moment and then said.


    ��My personal impression of the demonses from the various religious scriptures in thend of the sacred religion. This incident made me doubt the authenticity of those religious scriptures, but the demons are still dangerous invaders to me.��


    Shier did not tell the dark elf her true thoughts.


    After watching ��This demon is not too cold,��every time someone mentioned the demon.., the first thing that appeared in her mind was not those monsters that were described by the veterans of the fortress as being covered in green mes, with ws that were as long as a human��s arm and could easily tear apart any flesh and blood, instead, it was a middle-aged assassin with a knitted hat and stubble all over his face. He had a rather dull personality.


    ��haven��t I earned enough favorability points?��


    Upon hearing Shier��s words, the Dark Elf heard Joshua��s sigh.


    ��then, onest question. Is there anything you want to do after expelling the judge from the Frost Kingdom?��


    The Dark Elves told Shier what Joshua had asked in the message. In the Dark Elves��expectations, this prince would naturally ascend to the throne after crushing the judge��s conspiracy.


    Bing the ruler of this powerful ice empire! This was something that everyone was excited about and looked forward to.


    ��What do you want to do...��


    Shier��s eyes were no longer as cold as before, and the coldness surrounding this prince gradually dissipated.


    ��I guess I��m going to visit Nn,��she said.


    ��Go to Nn?��The Dark Elves thought that she would say something like ��governing the country��.


    ��Yes, there��s a friend there that I want to meet in person. I wonder if he��ll be shocked when he sees me.��


    When Shier said this, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    It was a smile that the little girl would show when she was ying a prank. The Dark Elf vaguely guessed who the ��friend��that the prince referred to was, but she did not directly name him.


    ��My interview ends here, but I will be following in the footsteps of His Highness the Prince during this period. I hope that you can dispel the shadow of your country as soon as possible.��The Dark Elf stood up to bid farewell to Prince Shere.


    ..


    Nn.


    Hiri and Tyreen stayed by Joshua��s side and listened to the Dark Elf��s interview with Shere.


    ��Why do I feel that my favorability rating is already full?��Hiri suddenly said out of the blue.


    ��Maybe it��s just a mischievous mentality. Anyone who knows without knowing that the online friend they made on the magic web is actually the king of the frost kingdom would be shocked when they meet in real life.��


    Joshua tried to find a reason to exin Shirer��s final answer.


    ��The Frost Kingdom, Mr. Joshua... Actually, I��ve always wanted to ask that Prince about my race.��Tyreen changed the topic for Joshua at this time.


    The Frost Elf did not speak during the interview.


    Ever since her race was swallowed by the gray fog, whenever Tyreen recalled things rted to the Frost Elf race, her heart was filled with sadness and sadness apart from nostalgia.


    ��You can just add her message directly.��Joshua opened the interface of the magic and showed Tyreen the Frost Owl��s message card.


    Since Josh got to know frost owl, Josh started to update the various functions of the text message.


    During this period, not only did he add the function of emojis, but he also added the functions of ��portrait��and ��signature��. As the name implied, it was the profile picture and personal signature.


    The functions of the text message became more and moreprehensive as the update began. At the same time, after Josh opened the registration of the text message, the number of users who started to use the text message also increased. Now, the number of users had reached 130,000.


    ��Can I add her as a friend too?��Hiri raised his hand and asked.


    ��This... isn��t it too sudden?��Tyreen did not like strangers suddenly adding her SMS, because her ount on the spellcaster forum was Tyreen��s ount.., every time Tyreen spoke, someone would recognize her identity.


    So, under Joshua��s suggestion, she would never use her real name on the magic web again.


    ��Why don��t I just set up a Council?��Joshua did not want to let the frost owl doubt his identity, so he thought of the most conservative method.


    ��Council?��


    In the past, when Joshua was messing around with some new things on the Mana Net, she would always watch from the side. However, recently, Hiri had been learning illusion magic from the purple-clothed person, so the time she spent with Joshua had been greatly reduced.


    ��The parliament is just a more... Nn-like form of address. I prefer to call it group chat. To put it simply, it��s a text message that many people can participate in. You can understand it as a simplified version of the Spellcaster Forum posts.��


    Joshua clicked on a new function that had just been added to the text message and established a parliament called the ��Movie Club��.


    The theme was, of course, to discuss movies. This way, when Joshua invited the Frost Owl to join, it would appear more natural.


    ��The code of the council is here. You can click on it to join.��


    Joshua sent the number of the council to Hiri and Tyreen��s text message.


    Soon, two new messages popped up in the film society��s Council Group.


    ��holy tree breeder has joined the group chat.��


    ��Hiri is studying hard! He has joined the group chat.��


    ��Is... is this enough?��


    The tree breeder sent a new message.


    ��it really feels like a meeting. Why don��t we pull a few more people in?��


    Hiri quickly replied.


    ��This... I��ll think about it.��


    Joshua looked at Tyreen and Hiri��s expressions as if they had found a new toy. It seemed that any new changes in the weave were enough to excite them.

 Chapter 398

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 402, group chat (4th update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Saint Moronica Cathedral, thend of the Holy Church.


    Gloria was sitting in the Holy Council Chamber, next to her guardian Knight, Messiah.


    After her return from the Nn trip, Gloria��s punishment was to be ced under house arrest in Saint Moronica Cathedral.


    The papal faction did not dare to make any substantial threats or harm to helolia.


    Because Helolia��s singing was the only way to control the Heretic Court of Justice. Although the choir��s singing could have the same effect, the choir could only temporarily suppress it, and Helolia��s singing was temporarilypletely cured.


    Although Helolia was grounded by the higher-ups of the country of holy religion, she was still dragged to this meeting.


    Of course, it was as an observer.


    ��Why is there a devil��s creation here!��


    A bishop had just sat down in the meeting hall. After looking at the items ced in the center of the meeting hall, he loudly questioned the organizer of this meeting hall.


    In the center of the Sacred Meeting Hall was a primary crystal.


    Heloliya recognized that primary crystal was Nn��s current popr ��television��.


    What wasughable was that Nn��s popr ��Magical Machinery��had be an extremely dangerous taboo item in thend of the sacred religion.


    Just because it wasbeled as a demon��s creation, the surroundings of the magical machinery were engraved with various holy light magic for defense.


    ......


    It was as if it was ced in the center of the Holy Meeting Hall as a dangerous bomb that could explode at any time.


    ��The Prince of the Frost Kingdom has been bewitched by the demons. Monique, the fortress that you once defended might have already been upied by the demons.��


    ��What? !��


    Monique, who was named Monique, was a little agitated when he heard the news.


    Before Monique returned to the sacred religion kingdom to take up the position of bishop, he had fought together with the soldiers of the frost kingdom in the fortress.


    Therefore, Monig was unwilling to believe that the magnificent fortress would be taken down by the demons.


    The bishop of the trial court did not speak. The ��Demon Creation��ced in the center of the Holy Meeting Hall had beenpletely activated.


    The bass voice of Pruch, the demon deceiver from Nn, echoed throughout the entire hall. The frozen scenery of the frost kingdom was also presented before everyone��s eyes.


    When the documentary filmed a missionary being taken away by two soldiers of the Frost Kingdom, the Holy Council Hall fell into silence.


    ��What is Prince Shier trying to do? Did he really seek refuge with the demons?��


    Bishop Monig, who had just learned of the matter, was still in doubt.


    ��Today��s parliament is here to discuss how to deal with this... incident.��The presiding bishop calmed down Bishop Monig��s anger.


    Gloria had been quietly listening to the discussion of these bishops by the side. She even yawned a little dully on the way.


    ��Lady Saintess, aren��t you worried?��


    Myrce, who had been sitting by the side,municated with Gloria through text messages.


    ��I��m worried. If the Frost Kingdom deres war on us, then the Holy Church won��t be able to hold on for long. However, no matter how these guys who are loyal to the pope discuss, they won��t be able toe up with a solution.��


    Ever since Gloria had obtained the secretmunication medium of the weave, when shemunicated with Myrce via text message, she did not hold back at all. She showed her disdain for the pope��s faction without any mercy.


    ��Lady Saintess, what do you think about the Frost Kingdom incident?��A bishop suddenly asked Gloria, who had been silent all this while.


    ��I agree with Bishop Kbler on the unusual behavior of the Prince of the frosty country this time. That is to investigate the inside story first, and then send someone to mediate the dispute.��


    Gloria stood up and replied with an impable smile on her face.


    No matter how much Gloria hated the Papal faction, she was not only popr with the people of this country in thend of the sacred religion. There were also many bishops in the higher-ups of the church who liked this friendly SAINTESS.


    ��Do you really think that mediation is useful?��


    Gloria��s guardian Knight Messiah could guess what was hidden behind Gloria��s smile.


    ��If only it was useful. Those guys in the court of justice messed up the matter and needed the people of the red church to take the me. Now they probably have a headache too, but it��s an opportunity for me.��


    Gloria continued to sit in the meeting hall in a dignified manner as a facade, but her private gaze was fixed on the interface of the weave.


    ��opportunity?��


    ��this... I can��t tell you, Myrce.��


    Gloria��s gaze moved from the weave to the center of the sacred meeting hall. The documentary was not over yet.


    From the bits and pieces of information revealed in the documentary, Gloria felt that the prince��s behavior was somewhat abnormal... it felt like someone was deliberately pushing him behind the scenes.


    Gloria was still very clear about the power of the adjudicators. An ordinary spell caster would never be able to confront a adjudicator head-on.


    Was It really this? Gloria stared at a post on the spell caster forum called ��Help! My friend has been affected by some kind of mind magic. poster: Frost Owl.��


    The reason why Gloria was able to discover this post was that after she left Nn, she had been paying attention to the movements of an ount called ��The Messenger of Fire��.


    The Messenger of fire also replied to the post sent by the frost owl.


    Gloria remembered that it was the day when the heresy court was on a ��Big Mission��.


    Therefore, this frost owl was very likely... the twelfth prince of the Frost Kingdom.


    However, Gloria��s behavior on the mana seemed to have been alerted by the sender. When she wanted to add this owl as her friend, the message disyed was a refusal.


    The frost owl seemed to have deliberately blocked her, even if she changed her ount to Myrce��s.


    This made Gloria very discouraged. Shepletely felt that the magic was the territory of that demon. No matter what she wanted to do, she would be restricted by Joshua.


    However, this time, an invitation suddenly popped up in Gloria��s text message.


    The Messenger of fire invited you to join the Film Association��s Council?


    Gloria took a look at this strange invitation. Although she couldn��t understand what the council represented, she still agreed to this request.


    Soon, a new message popped up in front of Gloria.


    ��sister Lia has joined the group chat.��


    Not long after this new message popped up, Gloria saw several new messages pop up in the window.


    ��Zenas has joined the group chat.��


    ��The Light Chaser has joined the group chat.��


    ��The flower of Faroese has joined the group chat.��


    ��the earth-eating ywright has joined the group chat.��


    ��I really don��t want to wear a skirt to join the group chat.��


    ��...��


    Gloria looked at therge group of unfamiliar yet familiar names below. For a moment, she did not understand the purpose of this parliament.


    ��Wee to the first parliament on the message, the film society. In this society, you discuss your views on movies. There is only one rule of our society, and that is never to reveal your identity in real life.��


    The first message came from the messenger of fire, who was also the founder of the society.


    ��So my identity has been exposed?��the second person who replied was named Hiri, who was studying hard today!


    At the end of the reply, there was an expression of a dwarf who was so shocked that the cup slipped out of his hand.


    ��I don��t think so.��the third person who replied was the holy tree breeder.


    Gloria quickly figured out what kind of existence this movie association was. She searched through the list of members of the Association and saw the name of the frost owl.


    ��It looks interesting.��The Frost Owl quickly appeared and replied.

 Chapter 399

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 403, the eve</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    One monthter.


    In the Sibke Forest on the outskirts of the frosty country��s imperial capital, Morinke.


    ��How many people have been captured?��


    Shier stood on the ground covered in frost and snow with a longsword in her hand. The forest before her eyes had already be aplete mess.


    After being continuously ravaged by the Frost Bear Cavalry and spell casters, which the frosty country was proud of, the forest before Shier��s eyes no longer had a single well-preserved tree.


    There had been a great battle here.


    During this one month, Shier had ��liberated��three of the eight great families of the Frost Frost Kingdom and persuaded them to join his coalition army to eliminate the threat brought by the adjudicator.


    However, Shier had also encountered great resistance. Other than a few assassinations of the adjudicator, the thing that made Shier��s heart chill the most was the killing that hispatriots could not understand.


    When shier led the army to the Sibirk Forest near the imperial capital, the guards from the imperial capital of the Frost Country saw shier as an enemy, this battle escted into a war between legions.


    The final result was that the garrison of the fortress led by Shier won the victory.


    Themander of the guards was brought to shier by the soldiers. Shier had seen this middle-aged man named Murnak at the ball before the expedition.


    Thismander was still struggling when he was brought before shier, but the garrison of the fortress was much more violent than the guards of the imperial city. The soldier behind thismander suddenly kicked the back of his knee, he had no choice but to kneel in front of shier.


    ��Shier, you traitor who defected to the Devil! You are not qualified to hold that sword!��


    ......


    He raised his head and stared angrily at the young man in front of him. However, when his gaze met Shier��s silver-gray pupils, the anger in his heart was filled with a bone-chilling coldness.


    This was something that made people shiver even more than killing intent.


    Thest time he saw this prince at the ball, he was just a recruit who seemed to be unable to even kill someone.


    But when he looked at shier who was now standing in front of him, there was a fear that came from the bottom of his heart.


    ��Sir Mernak, tell me, who gave the Order?��


    Shier��s voice was as cold as the cold wind. She did not ask any unnecessary questions.


    Shier had lost too many of hispatriots in this encounter in the forest, whether it was the guards or the garrison troops from the fortress.


    This was a meaningless war!


    ��Your... Your Majesty the King...��when he mentioned His Majesty the King, he finally found some courage to continue questioning the behavior of the person in front of him. ��His Majesty the King and the people of Frost country will never allow you...��


    ��Murnak? Murnak, why are you here, you brat!��


    Before thismander could finish his words, Marshal Amut walked out from the other side with a long sword in his hand.


    In the battle just now, Marshal Amut was in charge ofmanding the troops on the right side, while thismander came from the spell caster troops at the rear.


    ��Uncle?��Themander widened his eyes when he saw Marshal Amut.


    Marshal Amut ignored the other party and directly half-knelt in front of Shierre.


    ��Your Highness, please hand thismander over to me to punish him,��Marshal Amut said.


    Shier nodded slightly. She knew that Marshal Amut��s family had always been known for its strict family rules. If thatmander attacked a member of the royal family, even if he had the king��s orders, he would still be punished.


    Moreover, shier did not have the time to deal with the issue of the punishment of these captives.


    She looked at the imperial city in the distance. It was still quite a distance away from the imperial city, but she could see the towering city walls of the imperial city.


    The thing that worried shier the most had finally happened. Those adjudicators had long infiltrated the imperial city of the Frost Kingdom. The worst part was that they had most likely reced the king.


    On the way, no matter how much shier tried to exin what she had done, there were still many nobles who believed that shier had defected to the demons and pointed her sword at the kingdom.


    The only thing she could do now was to push all the way to the center of the Kingdom of Frost and present the truth to the king.


    But if even the king had been reced by the judge..


    Sheyer raised her head and looked at the sky. There was a crow circling in the sky.


    That Crow had followed Sheyer throughout the journey. Sheyer had also guessed the Crow��s identity.


    She left the center of the battlefield and went to an empty corner to open the weave.


    Shier��s weave was much livelier than it was a month ago. The most direct proof was that every time she opened a message, the number of unread messages in the message would increase to 99 + .


    The number of unread messages came from a council that the fireman had invited shier to join. It was a council called the film society.


    ��Avatar filming site, the filming progress ising to an end.��


    Just as shier clicked in, he saw a new message from the flower of Faroese, with a photo attached to the message.


    In the photo was a tree with its leaves glowing.


    Although there was a rule in the society that one was not allowed to reveal their real identity, some people��s identities were still quite easy to guess.


    For example, the flower of Faroese, shier had guessed that she was the actress who yed the female lead Matilda in this demon is not too cold through the ��campsite��function of the Spellcaster Forum.


    This Matilda would asionally post the progress of new movies in the association.


    ��this should be... a spoiler, right?��The holy tree breeder appeared and gave a new reply.


    ��It��s okay, it��s not a spoiler if you don��t tell me the plot.��


    Shier looked at the discussion about the new movie in the film association. She had just edited a message and wanted to send it out, but her hand was pulled back when she touched the send button.


    During this period of time, shier hadpletely witnessed the ��toxicity��of the film association. She found many friends in the association who had amon view on the movie.


    Once Shea sent her first message, she might join the group to discuss the new film.


    But now was not the time.


    Shea closed the film society newsletter and opened her own newsletter directory, which only had two friends.


    The first was the firerunner who had been helping her along the way, and the second was the Nn reporter Shea knew.


    ��I need your help.��


    Shier sent a message to thousand faces.


    No matter where shier led the army, she would always follow behind shier. Now, shier hoped to use the power that she called the ��media��.

 Chapter 400

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 404��infiltrate��</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night.


    Thousand Faces was d that her skills had not regressed.


    When she was still a member of the heresy court, she had held the position of chief judge.


    In addition, the Dark Elves were a race that had fully mastered stealth. Now, the Dark Elves could easily sneak into the castle in the middle of the Kingdom of Frost��s imperial capital under the cover of the night.


    The Dark Elvesnded on the ceiling of the castle. In the main hall below were shier and a few generals of the fortress.


    Shier did not want to start a war within the imperial capital, so she used the captured guards as a channel ofmunication. She hoped to enter the imperial capital and personally mediate the dispute with the king.


    Her choice was no different from tying her hands and letting the enemy ravage her. The soldiers who followed Shier also tried their best to dissuade the prince from choosing such a dangerous n.


    However, shier still insisted on going to the Imperial City alone to tell His Majesty about what the trial court had done in thend of Frost.


    In the end, the soldiers and generals from the fortress could only helplessly ept Shier��s n, then, they made an extreme vow in front of Shier that ��if his highness does not return safely, we will break through the gates of the Imperial City��.


    ��it seems that I should add that she is a king who cares about the people?��


    While the Dark Elves were hiding in the shadows of the castle, they weremunicating with Joshua through text messages.


    Joshua was also involved in this n. From the moment Shier defeated the guards to the moment she gave up resisting for the safety of the people of the Imperial City, she had recorded everything.


    ��As you wish, but the crux of the problem now is that you have to ensure the safety of this prince,��Joshua quickly replied.


    ......


    ��although I haven��t been an assassin for a while, my skills haven��t gotten worse.��


    The Dark Elves gave Joshua a reply that said, ��Don��t underestimate her.��they followed the shadows of the castle and walked into the hall.


    The situation in the Imperial City of the Frost Kingdom was as the Dark Elves had expected. The ce was filled with the aura of the inquisitors. It could be said that the entire interior of the castle had be the nest of the inquisitors.


    When shier arrived at the main hall of the castle under the escort of a group of soldiers.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m by your side.��


    The Dark Elves sent shier a message.


    After receiving this message, shier directly walked into the main hall of the castle.


    The Inquisitors did not underestimate this prince who controlled the power of Frost. There were many defensive runes engraved on the ground of the castle.


    The Dark Elves even saw the ��soundproof��runes between the throne and shier.


    It seemed that the judges had already known that Shier had a banshee.


    Shier stood in front of the king and the ministers of the Kingdom of Frost.


    ��Shier, you disappoint me.��The king sighed deeply and said.


    ��Disappoint? Your Majesty! Don��t you know what the judges from the Kingdom of the sacred religion have done to our country?��


    Shier nced at the door of the ministers present. Some of the ministers who were stared at by shier turned their heads guiltily.


    ��Is this what the Devil Told You, Shier?��When the king said this, the soldiers behind shier tried to make shier kneel.


    ��Demon? I understand.��


    Shier originally had a glimmer of hope that the king had not been reced, but at this moment, shier understood that verbalmunication was meaningless.


    She sent an owl with a thumbs up emoji on the text message she was talking to the dark elves. In the next second, a primary crystal slowly fell from the top of the castle.


    The castle��s defenses were indeed very good. No matter what shier did, they could control shier at once.


    Unfortunately, they had missed an element.


    The moment the protocrystal fell, the shrill cries of the Banshees echoed throughout the hall.


    The location where the protocrystal fell waspletely outside of the soundproof inscription. Both the king and the ministers standing on it enjoyed the care of the Banshees.


    The Dark Elf took out her longbow and ced a few arrows that had the effect of destroying magic on the bowstring. She left the bowstring and destroyed the magic array carved on the ground. Then, she threw the longsword that shier used to her.


    ��Who... Are You...��


    A ��minister��who was covering his ears noticed the appearance of the Dark Elf. Judging from the surprised expression on his face, this ��minister��should be very confident in his perception.


    ��A reporter.��The Dark Elf pulled down the hood on his head, a smile on his face that was full of friendliness.


    But in the next second, the arrow passed through the magic inscription that this ��minister��had constructed, and also pierced through his head.


    On the other side, Shiel, who had gotten his longsword, broke free from the shackles on his hands. He held the longsword in his hand and walked step by step towards the ��King��who was sitting on the throne.


    The surrounding soldiers recovered from the Banshee��s shrill cry and wanted to rush forward to stop shier.


    However, the frost that rose from the ground stopped the soldiers��footsteps.


    A cold aura spread from Shier��s body.


    ��You... What do you want to Do!��


    The ��king��seemed to want to put up some kind of resistance, but the Banshee��s shrill cry made him cover his forehead in extreme pain.


    Frost coiled around the king��s body, and a cold aura began to surge into his body, causing him to gradually lose the ability to resist.


    ��End all of this.��


    Shier grabbed the ��king��s��cor and lifted him up, then used the longsword in his hand to pierce through his chest.


    When Shier pulled out the sword, the ��king��had already fallen to the ground, and the shrill cry from the banshee slowly disappeared.


    After doing all this, shier turned around and looked at the chaotic hall. She found that she could no longer find the Dark Elf.


    ��Are you still there?��Shier asked tentatively.


    No one replied to shier, but a new message popped up in the message.


    ��The Banshee��s shrill cry had a big impact on me, and just like what I said before, the king fled after revealing his true form.��


    Run Away... Shier turned around to look at the ��King��who was lying on the ground.


    This sword strike was not enough to kill him, and the primary crystal that recorded the Banshee��s scream had already been destroyed.


    Shier felt several powerful forces in the main hall..


    Was this the chief inquisitor mentioned in the ��Heretic Judge��s diary��?


    Shier did not stay in the main hall for long. Afterpleting the great feat of assassinating the king, Shier followed the dark elves��suggestion and chose to run away!


    Although shier was unable to defeat the two chief inquisitors, he still had no problem escaping.


    With the help of the Dark Elves, Shier sessfully escaped from the castle and met up with the dark elves on an unremarkable street outside the castle.


    ��You look terrible,��shier said.


    ��It��s okay, I��ll recover soon.��The Dark Elf rubbed her forehead. The Banshee��s shrill scream was extremely destructive to the inquisitors, but now, the sound in her ears had healed the effects of the shrill cry.


    The Dark Elf was not listening to Tyreen��s song, but the recording of the fourth princess speaking..


    ��I never thought that the capital of our country would bepletely controlled by the judges.��Shier recalled the encounter in the main hall and shuddered.


    Not only was the king disguised as the judges, but even the ministers were also the judges��doubles.


    ��But that��s it,��the Dark Elf said as he took out the video he had just recorded and examined it.

 Chapter 401

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 405, fire</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The imperial capital of the Kingdom of Frost.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    In the past, the imperial capital of Molinke was brightly lit at night. The streets were filled with merchants and tourists, as well as dancers from various taverns. The entire city exuded a kind of luxurious prosperity.


    However, today was also brightly lit. However, the original crystal light from the shops on the street had be the ��torch��that was engraved with the illumination spell in the hands of the city guards.


    The pedestrians walking on the street also hid in their houses tonight, not daring to go out on the street.


    The entire street had long been upied by the heavily armored city guards.


    Baron Grogan was a member of the city guards. His noble birth had given him a position as themander of the city guards.


    ��This is the first martialw in the imperial city in more than ten years.��


    Baron Glogan rode his horse on the streets of Morinke. On both sides of him were city guards holding torches.


    ��After all, not only did prince shier betray our mothend and join the devil, he even tried to assassinate His Majesty the King. These crimes are enough to send him to the guillotine,��said an adjutant beside Baron Glogan.


    Baron Glogan listened to the extremely angry tone of the adjutant. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he could only swallow it back down.


    He actually knew the inside story of all of this a long time ago. This was a secret that was enough to cost him his life!


    It was very likely that the king was disguised by those adjudicators in the Kingdom of the sacred religion!


    ......


    Therefore, Baron Logan also knew clearly that what Prince Shier did was not a ��betrayal��, but to save the country.


    The first condition was that no one would believe his nonsense. The second condition was that the imperial capital of the country had long been controlled by the judges.


    ��Baron!��


    Three people suddenly walked out from the street. Their appearance interrupted Baron Grogan��s thoughts.


    ��Is what those missionaries said true? Prince Shier has be the Devil��s Pawn?��


    One of themoner women risked being trampled by horses toe before Baron Grogan. It seemed that she was a loyal supporter of His Highness Shier.


    Many people in the frost kingdom were proud of this young prince. Not only was his personal charisma charming, but also his superhuman talent and legendary experience recognized by the spirit of Frost.


    Baron Grogan had once admired this young prince, but... he was too rash!


    The Baron looked at the pleadings of themoner and gritted his teeth, wanting to tell him the truth.


    ��Prince Shier has already defected to the demons. He is very dangerous!��


    When Baron Grogan finished saying this, he felt as if he had used all his strength. He looked at themoner woman��s dimmed gaze as if she was saying, ��How is this possible?�� His heart became very heavy.


    What a humiliation..


    Baron Logan gripped the reins of the horse tightly. He could not confirm if the judges were spying on him.


    If he revealed these secrets, Baron Logan would not be able to live for long. Even his family would be implicated.


    Baron Logan looked around. The martialw had caused the entire imperial city to be in a state of panic.


    Other than the civilians hiding in their houses, there were also many missionaries shouting something on the streets.


    ��The devil is hiding in this city! Homeless people, please go to the church. We can give you protection!��


    The Kingdom of the Holy Church had already established several churches in the imperial city. The civilians in the imperial city had some faith in the god of Holy Light under the missionaries��preaching.


    The news that His Highness the prince had defected to the devil had long spread throughout the imperial capital.


    Baron Grogan could only do one thing now, and that was to pray that Prince Shier had already escaped the imperial capital.


    But hisst glimmer of hope was mercilessly shattered.


    ��Baron Grogan! We have found traces of the devil! Please lead your troops to the south city wall immediately!��


    A City Guard soldier rode his horse to the front of Baron Grogan and informed Baron Grogan��s troops of the news.


    Had they been discovered? The south city wall... in other words, they were only one step away from escaping from the Imperial City?


    Baron Grogan��s heart sank, but he still listened to the order given by the messenger. He immediately waved the reins in his hand and led his troops to the south city wall.


    When Baron Glogan led his troops to the bottom of the city wall, there were already thousands of soldiers gathered around the city wall.


    They held ��torches��that were used for lighting, and the original crystals that were shining on the torches converged into a river.


    Baron Glogan rushed to the front of the group with thest glimmer of hope. He had imagined that such a long time would be enough for Prince Shier to escape from the south wall.


    Unfortunately, when Baron Glogan saw the figure of Prince Shier on the south city wall, thest glimmer of hope in his heart was instantly extinguished. However, in the next second, his breathing stopped slightly.


    The prince stood on the top of the city wall in silver-white Knight armor. Facing the thousands of soldiers who had surrounded her, shier��s expression was very calm, so calm that it was as if these soldiers did note to capture her and send her to the guillotine, but instead came to wee her triumphant return.


    ��The demons are there!��


    Someone in the army shouted loudly. The inscription magic that could cast light was cast by the spell casters in the army and illuminated the prince��s body.


    ��Prepare the entire army for battle!��


    Themander of the other army shouted. The soldiers had already taken out their crossbows, and the spell casters had also taken out their magic staffs.


    Baron Glogan had no choice but to pull out his long sword and wanted to give the same order, but the words were stuck in his throat and could not be said no matter what.


    Hurry up and run! Baron Glogan kept shouting in his heart.


    Shiel only needed to jump off the back of the city wall to escape from the imperial city. However, this young prince did not choose to do so.


    ��My subjects.��


    Her gray eyes swept across the soldiers below who took out their crossbows and aimed them at her. Her cold voice echoed in everyone��s ears.


    As soon as Shiel finished speaking, Baron Glogan heard someone give the order to release the arrows.


    Hundreds of arrows pierced through the air and shot toward shier, who was standing on the top of the city wall. A transparent ice wall rose in front of shier.


    However, the ice wall could not stop the arrows with magic inscriptions. The moment the ice wall was shattered, shier pulled out the long sword at her waist and instantly cut off more than ten arrows that were shot at her.


    ��You! How long will you be deceived by those despicable people from the kingdom of the sacred religion!��Shier��s voice carried a cold chill that seeped into the hearts of everyone present.


    When Baron Logan heard Prince Shier��s words, he felt as if his heart had been grabbed by a hand and suffocated.


    He wanted to respond to Shier��s question, but the price of cowardice and failure had locked his throat.


    The surrounding soldiers seemed to waver slightly.


    ��Don��t be deceived by the words of the Devil! His Majesty the King has already given an order. We must capture that...��amander reminded the soldiers loudly that this was an order from the king.


    However, a voice drowned out his voice.


    Baron Grogan widened his eyes and stared at the south city wall. A huge ��painting��appeared on the wall of the south city wall. Baron Grogan recognized the scenery in this moving ��painting��, it was the city around the fortress, ��Saint Sessberg��.


    ��The haze has already enveloped our country!��


    ��The judges have the ability to change into other people��s appearance.��


    ��Even the chief of the White Frost Deer family has been reced by the judges?��


    ��The country of the sacred religion has made a mistake. If they make a mistake, they must be punished. They must be severely punished!��


    ��I will personally lead the army to send those judges who have made a mistake to the guillotine.��


    The film that was ying on the city wall was a very short clip of the documentary ��internal strife of the Frost Nation��. However, the content of the clip was very direct and showed the audience what was happening in this country and what shier was preparing to do!


    After the projection of the short film appeared on the city wall, the soldiers who were loading their crossbows forgot their work and stared nkly at the content on it. No matter how hard themander beside them shouted, it was useless.


    The loud sound even attracted the surrounding citizens. They looked at the ��painting��that appeared on the south city wall through the window.


    The content of the short film continued until thest scene. It was also the scene that was described in the most detail. Prince Shier was brought back to the main hall for interrogation until he pierced the king��s chest with a long sword.


    When the sword pierced the king��s chest, the king��s appearance gradually changed into another person��s appearance. Baron Grogan felt that his breathing had stopped, and the minds of the surrounding soldiers had also sunk into a state of stillness.


    The air instantly became silent, and the ��painting��that had not evensted three minutes gradually disappeared.


    When all this was over, shier was still standing on top of the city wall. Her gaze swept across the soldiers below, and shier could feel that the way the soldiers looked at her waspletely different.


    ��The king, whom we respect, has been reced by the despicable judge!��Shier shouted loudly, ��I can not forgive their crimes! Can you also bear it? !��


    No one spoke. Those weak soldiers had no right to speak on this matter. They did not know who to believe.


    If they chose to stand on Prince Shier��s side now, they would most likely be sinners who betrayed their country and be sent to the guillotine together with Prince Shier.


    The joints of Baron Grogan��s hand holding the reins had already turned white. His throat, which had been locked by cowardice, was finally filled with courage at this moment.


    The Baron raised his longsword high and used all the strength in his body to shout out the words that he had suppressed in his heart.


    ��For His Highness the Prince!��


    ��For His Highness the Prince!��


    The moment Baron Grogan raised his longsword high, the soldiers holding torches around him also shouted out loud.


    The voices began to spread, and the people watching by the windows also poured their voices into the waves.


    A long night in thend of Frost was set aze tonight.

 Chapter 402

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 406, gs</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Demon border fortress.


    Norgus was holding a two-meter-long sword in both hands. The tip of the sword was pointed at the neck of a fallen Chaos Fiend.


    ��Next.��


    Norgus withdrew his sword. The Chaos Fiend took his weapon and retreated to the back, somewhat discouraged.


    This was a very traditional activity in the border fortress, or... the only form of entertainment.


    It was a swordpetition. Any soldier in the border fortress had the right to challenge Noggs. However, since Noggs stood in the center of the arena, no one had ever defeated him in swordsmanship.


    Hearing Noggs��voice, the surrounding demon soldiers hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, a girl in in clothes walked out of the crowd.


    ��What are you doing here?��The expression on Noggs��face instantly became terrifying.


    ��I just want to try.��


    This girl from the Frost Kingdom named Agata had a tranquil smile on her face.


    Noggs had always believed that humans were cowardly creatures. On the battlefield, they would be terrified to the point of copse because of the strength of the demon race. Some soldiers would even resort to despicable means in order to survive.


    However, this human girl was not afraid of demons at all. Nogus had kept her by his side for the sake of the protocrystal she possessed. He had intended to make her realize her position as a ve, however, he had done many things that gave Nogus a headache.


    Nogus had once thought of executing this girl like other humans, but there was a voice in his heart that stopped him.


    ......


    When Agata walked into the center of the crowd with his long sword, the surrounding soldiers also shouted out a simr cheer.


    During this month, this human girl had helped the demons many times, including helping those evil demons who reeked of blood to bathe.


    A small portion of the demons in the fortress had already acknowledged this brave girl.


    Nogus nced around with a terrifying gaze, and the cheering stopped abruptly.


    Without saying a word, he repositioned himself in the most basic posture of swordsmanship. He held the hilt of his sword with both hands and leaned the de against his left shoulder.


    Agata also positioned herself for battle. She charged at her opponent with a longsword of the same length as Nogus��. The two longswords interweaved with each other and burst out dazzling sparks, the ground, which was already full of cracks, cracked further.


    Her swordsmanship was no match for Noggs��. After less than three rounds, Noggs waved the weapon in his hand and knocked away the weapon in his opponent��s hand.


    ��Stand up. This is not a ce where you should be.��


    Noggs handed the longsword to the knight who walked out from the other side. He looked at Agata who was sitting on the ground and said.


    Agata obediently stood up from the ground, patted the dust behind him and followed Nogus.


    The atmosphere along the way was somewhat gloomy.


    ��Are you angry?��Agata took the initiative to break the silence and asked the tall chaos fiend beside him in a low voice.


    This sentence made Nogus stop in his footsteps. He instantly pulled out the sword by his waist and stabbed Agata��s cheek before Agata could react.


    Light golden hair slowly fell down along with the de of the sword.


    Noggs��long sword cut through Agata��s long hair and stabbed into the wall behind her..


    If it was a normal person, they would have been scared to the point of trembling the moment they saw Noggs pulling out the sword. However, Noggs could not find any expression of fear on this human girl��s face.


    ��If you want to live.��Noggs pulled out the sword that stabbed into the wall behind him and stared at her. ��Don��t ask unnecessary questions.��


    Noggs had never met such a troublesome human girl. At first, Noggs could use the reason of ��I need her original crystal that can sing��as a reason to keep her.


    However, this reason had disappeared half a month ago when Joshua passed him a ��Elven poem��that he could listen to directly on the mana.


    Therefore, Noggs could execute this human as a matter of course. However, he realized that every time this thought appeared in his mind, his heart would be very irritable.


    Meanwhile, Nogus had also found a reason for himself: ��perhaps he had treated this human as a pet.��.


    Nogus ignored the human girl and walked straight towards the city wall. His personal guard, the Chaos Fiend Phyllis, had been waiting for him at the city wall for a long time.


    Nogus climbed all the way to the city wall of the border fortress. Standing on the city wall, he could see the raging frost and snow outside the border fortress.


    The Cold Wind made his restless mood somewhat calm down.


    ��The blizzard... hasn��t subsided?��


    Nogus looked at the cold wind ins covered by the frost and snow and said.


    ��Your Highness, are you worried?��Phyllis was very keen to detect the abnormality in Nogus��voice.


    ��I��m worried... The Blizzard blocking the footsteps of the human army is a good thing for the demon world, but it��s a bit of a Downer for me.��


    Nogus looked at the gauntlet covering his hand, which was covered with all kinds of sword marks.


    At this time of the year, Nogus should have led his army to fight against the humans on the cold wind ins. It was a battle where blood and des intertwined.


    The demons stationed in the border fortress had spent an entire year to prepare for this day.


    However, the snowstorm this year did not show any signs of dissipating, and the human troops that were supposed to arrive at the border were also nowhere to be seen.


    This was definitely something worth celebrating for the entire demon world, and it gave them enough time to prepare.


    However, such a long period of rest made Nogus feel a little... at a loss.


    It was not just Nogus. The other demons in the border fortress were the same.


    This fortress was built to defend against foreign enemies. The soldiers were in a state of war preparation throughout the year. Only the battlefield was the ce he was most familiar with. If he were on the battlefield now.., he would not have encountered so manyplicated things.


    ��Phyllis, can you imagine that this long war will end one day?��Nogus suddenly thought of the girl from the Frost Country and asked the personal guard beside him.


    ��I can��t imagine it, Your Highness.��Phyllis answered without even thinking.


    ��I can imagine it. My brother told me that the real enemy is the court of Justice from the Sacred Religion Kingdom. However, we have been at war with the frost kingdom for more than 70 years. Hatred has long umted along with the blood on the de. Therefore, this war wants to end. Either the Frost Kingdom is destroyed, or the border fortress is broken by the humans,��Noggs said in a low voice.


    At this moment, a messenger from the fortress half-knelt behind Noggs.


    ��Your Highness, third Prince Jose sent his servant to deliver a gift.��


    ��Gift?��


    Ever since hisst trip to the imperial city, Noggs no longer dared to treat his younger brother as a child who still needed protection.


    During this one month, Noggs learned through the magic what Jose had done in the human city of Nn. Even now, he still found it unbelievable.


    The magic provided Noggs with an excellent way to obtain information about the humans, as well as amunication spell called message.


    As a qualified general, Noggs clearly understood how useful message could be on the battlefield.


    Noggs immediately led his personal guards to the warehouse where the fortress stored the backup supplies. Anything that wanted to enter the fortress would be stored there.


    On the way to the warehouse, Nogus passed by a garden. This was originally a barren in within the fortress, but ever since the human girl Agata came, she had started to nt cold-resistant flowers here.


    Nogus passed through the garden and arrived at the warehouse. Here, a sin demon named Zannas had been waiting for a long time.


    There was noplicated etiquette between the demons. The sin demon directly took out a primary crystal iid with the leaves of the world tree.


    Magic power was injected into the primary crystal, and a moving ��painting��appeared on the wall in front of Nogus��eyes.


    This painting was not the childish ��beauty and the demon��that Nogus had seen in the weave. It depicted a war!


    ��His Highness Prince Shier led the people and army into the castle controlled by the judges. What Happened Tonight is destined to be remembered in history.��


    The deep voice introduced everything that happened in the painting.


    Noggs only saw the light of fire. The light was formed by the torches held by countless humans, and the torches they held lit up the imperial capital of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��When did this happen?��Looking at the scene, Nogus asked the sin fiend in disbelief.


    ��Three days ago,��the sin fiend said.


    ��Three days ago...��


    Looking at the scene of the ��king��of frost country being sent to the execution tform, Nogus felt veryplicated.


    The city that he had dreamed of leading the demon army to break through had fallen into the hands of a group of humans!


    At this moment, Noggs only had one thought in his mind. The old frost country had really been destroyed.

 Chapter 403

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 407, watching the movie with the audience. (first part)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the Supreme Parliament Hall of Faroese.


    ��Diaz, why are you here, you old man?��


    Count Frank had just received a letter from his majesty, Crondon III. The content of the letter was for Count Frank to rush to the Supreme Parliament Hall as soon as possible.


    Recently, Count Frank had learned from his daughter, Karana, or rather, the Duchess of ckwood, that something big had happened in the frost country. It seemed to be rted to the uprising.


    As the regimentalmander of Faroese��s Lion Heart Knights, Count Frank thought that His Majesty was going to dispatch him to frost country to quell the internal strife of that country.


    After all, after rejecting the invitation of the Allied forces of frost country to resist demons, the diplomatic rtionship between Faroese and frost country had declined sharply.


    All along, Faroese and frost country had maintained a close trade alliance. If Faroese��s alliance with Frost Country broke, it would be a great loss to the entire Faroese.


    ��I don��t know. His Majesty not only summoned us, look...��


    Dias was an internal affairs minister. Count Ranke was a good friend of his when he was young.


    Count Frank looked in the direction that Minister Diaz was pointing and saw a bishop in a red robe in the corner of the Hall of Parliament.


    ��Why haven��t these evil people left Faroese Yet?��Count Frank furrowed his white eyebrows.


    Ever since Count Frank found out that his son-inw, the Duke of ckwood, had died at the hands of the judge of the country of the sacred religion, he had cklisted the country of the sacred religion.


    If it were not for his majesty, Crondon III, who had tried his best to stop Count Ranke, he might have led his knights to fight in the sacrednd.


    ......


    Since then, there had been very few missionaries from the sacrednd in Faroese, but he did not expect to see a bishop in the Supreme Parliament Hall today!


    ��That Bishop was rmended by Duke Farona,��Minister Diaz whispered to Count Ranke.


    Count Ranke looked at a man with silver-gray hair sitting beside the bishop.


    This hair color was a characteristic of the Ottomans of the frost kingdom. The Duke was the diplomatic ambassador from the Frost Kingdom.


    The rtionship between Faroese and the frost kingdom dependedrgely on how the Duke reported Faroese��s recent situation to the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    Count Frank red at the bishop. Because the ambassador of the Kingdom of Frost was talking to the bishop, he was unable to go up and cause trouble for the bishop.


    ��The two countries of Frost and the Holy Church have been allies in war since ancient times. Count Frank, please restrain your anger,��Minister Diaz advised from the side.


    ��A viin who only knows how to hide in the Shadows.��


    Count Ranke blew his beard in anger and sat on the chair that belonged to him.


    ��Minister Diaz, His Majesty the King invited US here this time. Is it to announce the news of epting those viins?��


    Count Ranke swept his gaze across the hall of the Supreme Parliament. The number of nobles who came to the parliament this time was beyond Count Ranke��s imagination.


    Usually, when His Majesty Crondon III convened the parliament, there would be around 30 nobles present, which was already considered a lot of people. However, today, there were more than 60 nobles present.


    All the family representatives who could be called by name in the entire Faroese region had already arrived. Even the ambassadors from various countries had found seats and sat down.


    ��Don��t worry, this stance is more like a revision of the chapter of Sublime,��Minister Diaz said.


    The chapter of Sublime was the foundation of all thews in Faroese. If the king wanted to amend its contents, it would be a major event that would attract the attention of the entire Faroese.


    Therefore, when Earl Frank heard that the parliament might involve the chapter of sublime, he could not help but sit up straight.


    The seats in the parliament hall were gradually filled up. Earl Frank was sure that 99% of the noble families in Faroese were present. It could be said that the people sitting here controlled everything in Faroese, including every inch ofnd, every coin, and even a piece of cloth used to knit clothes.


    Under the gaze of the nobles, rence III sat on the highest throne in the parliament.


    Everyone was nervously waiting for rence III to announce the big news that was enough to decide the fate of Faroese.


    ��Everyone.��rence III��s solemn voice resounded throughout the Great Hall of Parliament.


    Beside the king, an old recorder picked up a pen with his dry fingers and began to write down every word that the king had said.


    ��I have invited you to the parliament today because I want to show you something,��the king said.


    Show you something?


    The count was slightly stunned. Could it be that there had been a major breakthrough in the research and development of magic machinery, or that there had been a terrible change in the city of Faroese?


    Everyone was guessing the same thing as Count Frank. With a wave of his hand, two knights slowly walked to the center of the Parliament. One Knight was holding a primary crystal, while the other knight was holding a table.


    The table was ced in the center of the Parliament, while the primary crystal was ced on the table.


    Until now, Count Frank had not seen anything special about the primary crystal. There was no powerful magic fluctuation, nor was there any evil aura that made him feel hostile.


    A spell caster walked out of the crowd and came to the center of the Parliament. Then, he put his hand on the top of the crystal and injected magic power into it.


    The crystal that had been provided with magic power began to operate. The crystal aimed at a white wall of the parliament that had been painted with a special paint and released a ray of light.


    At this moment, Count Frank finally understood the function of the crystal. His daughter, Karana, had once shown a kind of performance called ��movie��to Count Frank.


    Count Frank remembered that the scene in the ��movie��came from a crystal.


    ��The next thing that will appear before your eyes is what happened three days ago.��


    When everyone��s eyes were attracted by the light on the wall, the third king of the Land of Nod spoke again.


    What Happened Three Days Ago? In other words, it was not a performance of a stage y, but something that happened in reality?


    Count Frank stared at the light on the wall. Not long after, an image finally appeared in the light. It was a shocking scene.


    The sky was covered by hot clouds. The ground of the city below the image cracked open. Lava gushed out from the cracks in the ground. The buildings in the city copsed and were swallowed by theva.


    Which city in Faroese was this? Count Frank stared at the scene that looked like a natural disaster with his eyes wide open.


    In the next second, a huge dragon burning with scorching mes pped its wings and flew out from under the horizon.


    The huge dragonnded on top of a building and let out an extremely shocking roar.


    ��I! Am the incarnation of POWER!��


    What exactly happened to Faroese? The Count felt that his mind could no longer keep up with the images before him.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 408, watching the movie</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    What was the deal with the ming Dragon!


    Count Frank, who was ny-seven years old this year, was lucky enough to have seen a legendary creature like the dragon when he was young.


    At that time, the dragon flew over his head. When Count Frank raised his head, the sky was covered by the huge creature.


    When he was young, Count Frank did not even dare to have the slightest thought of attacking the dragon.


    And a dragon was actually wreaking havoc in Faroese? !


    Count Frank looked at the image of the dragon whose entire body was spewing mes, and everything he touched turned intova. In an instant, he felt his scalp go numb.


    He did not dare to imagine how miserable the city that had been destroyed by this dragon was.


    ��My lord of rendon!��


    Though the count felt his scalp tingling at the mere sight of the dragon, he was not a coward.


    And he believed that with the strength of the entire Faroese army, it was strong enough to fight the dragon.


    It took a few minutes for the count to be ready to sacrifice himself, and for the Lionheart Knights to take the lead in the crusade against the dragon.


    However, the original Crystal��s projection changed once again.


    Unlike the city that had been burned byva before, this time it was a city that had been frozen by cold frost. An arm made of skeletons broke out of the ice, immediately after, a skeleton with soul mes burning in its pupils crawled out from under the frozen soil.


    ......


    The scene suddenly zoomed out. It was not just one skeleton soldier that was wreaking havoc in the city. There were hundreds and thousands of undead.


    Behind this army of undead was a pitch-ck figure.


    Anyone who had some understanding of the undead would know that it was most likely a lich! And a powerful Lich Lord!


    ��Followers, servants, and soldiers from the dark winter, Heed Kel ��Thuzad��s call!��A voice that sounded like it came from the cold wind resounded throughout the entire Parliament Hall.


    Kel ��thuzad! Who Is This? !


    Count Frank was already on the verge of a mental breakdown. He was already prepared to fight a dangerous dragon for his country, but from the images.., there seemed to be a dangerous lich lord appearing in the city near the Frost Kingdom!


    Is the end of the worlding? ! This was the only thought in Count Frank��s mind.


    The nobles who saw these two scenes could not sit still. The threat brought by the dragon and the Lich was too great.


    Some of the nobles stood up one after another, wanting to say something to his majesty.


    However, when Crondo III looked at the scene that looked like the end of the world, he was very calm.


    In count Frank��s eyes, it was even a little boring. Crondo III almost yawned.


    ��Everyone, don��t be surprised. These are all fake. It��s just a small advertisement,��Crondon III said.


    Advertisement?


    Count Ranke had heard the meaning of this word from his daughter.


    Before Count Ranke could recall the specific meaning of this word, the picture on the wall changed again. The city that was frozen by the cold frost turned into a warm-lit tavern.


    In the tavern, a dwarf and a spell caster were sitting at a table. They both held five cards in their hands. After one of the Dwarves yed one of the cards.., the character drawn on the card was the dragon that had shouted ��I! Am the incarnation of Power��just now.


    Count Frank vaguely understood something. He sat back in his seat and listened to the voiceing from the original crystal.


    ��The new Hearthstone Tavern has opened near the White Thorn Mansion. You can get a free ssic card bag in the game at the New Tavern.��


    ��In the meantime, the new mode of Naxamas��shadow is being developed. I��m looking forward to it!��


    The nobles in the Congress looked at the scenes that werepletely different from the previous ones, such as death, Shadow, destruction, and so on. For a moment, they were confused.


    ��It seems that it��s not true.��Count Frank sat back in his seat and muttered to himself. He found that his back was already soaked with sweat.


    ��It��s not true, Count Frank. But the dragon and Lich in the painting did destroy two cities.��


    Minister Diaz had also been involved in matters rted to the magic. He guessed that the advertisement mentioned by rence III was actually the same as the ��moving and Sound Flyer��, however, the first two scenes were too shocking.


    ��I don��t know either.��Count Frank shook his head helplessly. Ever since his daughter, Karana, had gone to Nn, the things she brought back from Nn had always been subverting his understanding.


    Now, Count Frank no longer wanted to think about ��what is this thing��. He only wanted to know the reason why Crondo III had summoned them here.


    ��Everyone, next is what I want you to see. Three days ago, there was an internal conflict in the frost country.��Crondo III saw that the advertisement was almost over, as he stood up tofort the nobles, he also officially told them the reason why he had summoned them here.


    The slightly panicked atmosphere in the parliament because of the appearance of Death��s wings and Kel ��Thuzad was quickly calmed down by Crondo III.


    The nobles sat back in their seats and looked up at the picture on the wall.


    Soon, a line of words appeared on the picture on the wall.


    ��The Frost Civil War��


    The voice of Pruch the deceiver echoed in the ears of the Faroese aristocrat as the picture progressed.


    The picture taken by thousand faces three days ago was disyed in front of everyone��s eyes one after another after being organized by Jose.


    The content of this documentary, ��Internal strife in Frost��, was enough to be described as shocking.


    Especially when the Prince of the Frost Kingdom, Shier, pulled out his long sword and stabbed it into the king��s chest, the ambassador from the Frost Kingdom, Duke Farona, even mmed the table and stood up in horror.


    ��How dare he!��


    The moment Duke Farona stood up, he realized that he had lost hisposure. However, the surrounding nobles did not notice the unusual behavior of the Duke.


    Their eyes were fixed on the screen.


    As pruke the deceiver narrated, the nobles understood the inside story of the internal strife, all the way until Prince Shier stood on the city wall and faced the thousands of soldiers stationed in the Kingdom of Frost, when he announced the truth to everyone, even the sound of breathing in the parliament stopped for a moment.


    This documentary did notst long, only about twenty minutes. When the final scene slowly came to an end, the atmosphere in the parliament was still indescribable.


    ��Everyone, after watching this, I want to know...��Crondo III nced at all the nobles sitting below. ��Which of you were reced by the Judge?��

 Chapter 405

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 409 between the scenes -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ten minutes ago, in the demon world.


    ��Scene 370 is over.��


    Jose called off thest scene of the morning and walked down from the director��s seat.


    The plot of the day had reached the end of ��Avatar,��and the most important part of the final battle would be filmedter.


    Josh rubbed his eyes tiredly and walked toward the tavern that Mrs. Cesar had temporarily built.


    The actors who had just finished filming made the same choice as Josh, which was to run toward the tavern.


    The actors didn��t even change out of their costumes.


    So Josh once again witnessed a group of Na ��vi and human soldiers rushing toward a small tavern.


    After all, ording to the time, the documentary ��internal strife of Frost��was about to be broadcast.


    Joshua still underestimated the charm of the Prince of the frost kingdom, or the brilliance of the plot of this documentary.


    Joshua pushed open the door of the tavern and took a nce.


    The tavern itself was built temporarily, and it could not amodate arge number of people.


    Joshua was a step toote. When he walked into the tavern, all the seats were taken. Some Na ��vi people stood at the table and watched the television.


    ......


    ��Director Joshua, if you don��t mind, you cane and sit here.��


    When Joshua walked into the tavern, three actresses from the ck Swan Theater stood up and said to Joshua.


    Among the three actresses, Josh noticed that one of the girls had an abnormal expression, which could be described as ��shy��.


    This made Josh realize that something was wrong..


    During the filming of the movie, Josh had been the director throughout the whole process. During this time, he had a lot of contact with the actors of the ck Swan and the White Thorn Theatre, his rtionship with some of the actors had turned into that of ��not too familiar superiors and subordinates��to ��friends who remember their names��.


    But now, it seemed that there were still some actors who had rtionships that went beyond that..


    ��Don��t mind me, you can have a seat.��


    Joshua declined the kind intentions of the three ck swan theatre actresses and walked all the way to the bar counter.


    ��That girl��s name is Lorna. She was born into a family of earls. She seems to have a good impression of you.��


    The bartender, who was yed by the flower of Faroese, Lorna, came up and whispered to Jose.


    ��Dear traveler, if you help me develop a few more of my world modules, I can tell you more about that girl.��A smile appeared on Lorna��s face.


    Jose had to admit that there were some girls in the world. No matter how long you spent with her, her every frown and smile could always surprise you.


    ��Sorry, I��m not interested in your information, so I won��t give you ��that handsome tip��.��


    Josh wanted to reach out and pinch Carrie��s cheek, but considering that there were so many people present, he cleverly controlled his hand.


    ��Well, but I��ve already yed through the content of my world beta. The so-called Redstone system that you��re talking about, and thest Shadow Dragon will only appear?��


    Carrie pressed her hands against her cheeks as she asked Joshua.


    Ever since the flower of Faroese hade into contact with my world, she had be a fan of the game, and she was also a die-hard fan.


    A few days ago, she had even shown Joshua a copy of the Faroese central theater that she had spent weeks building.


    ��Wait until I finish shooting this movie.��Joshua had been busy with the production of the documentary ��Internal strife of Frost��and the shooting of ��Avatar,��so he had only time to upgrade the messaging function.


    While Jose and Carrie were discussing, there was amotion in the tavern.


    ��It��s starting, it��s starting!��


    ��Will His Highness Shier Be Alright?��


    The Na ��vi and the human soldiers put down their wine sses and looked at the television screen at the same time.


    Looking at the enthusiasm of these actors, Jose suspected that what he was doing was not a documentary, but a series with an extremely exciting plot.


    Pruch the deceiver had already started to narrate thetest developments of the civil strife in the Kingdom of frost.


    ��Do you need me to spoil it for you?��Joshua looked at Gloria beside him. The reaction of the flower of Faroese was the same as the other actors in the ck Swan Theater. She stopped talking about my world with Joshua, he looked at the television.


    ��I want to witness the development of the future with my own eyes,��Gloria said.


    ��Okay.��Joshua didn��t bother the flower of Faroese to watch the movie anymore. He directly opened the interface of the magic.


    Since Joshua set up the messaging function of the parliament, there were new messages in his messages almost every day.


    Joshua opened the message record of the 99 + Film Association. When he opened it, the first thing he saw was the message sent by Gloria.


    ��The new movie will be released in less than half a month. Faroese and Nn will release the new movie as soon as possible.��


    Josh saw the Frost Owl��s reply after the message.


    ��That��s great. I want to see the new movie as soon as possible.��


    There was an owl biting a handkerchief at the end of the reply.


    These two messages had just been sent out.


    The prince from the Frost Kingdom, Shirer, and Josh hadpletely fallen in love with the art form of movies after whispering to each other for a month.


    What surprised Josh a little was that, in addition to movies, the prince was also very interested in some books in the immovable library.


    A few seconds after Joshua finished reading the two messages, the frost owl sent a message to Joshua alone.


    ��Messenger of fire, do you have the documents for the new movie?��She added a shy expression.


    The first three movies that Joshua sent to the frost owl for free were considered as an investment. Judging from the current situation of ��Internal strife of Frost,��Joshua��s investment might be able to earn a huge return.


    However, this also caused the frost owl to have some misconceptions about watching movies. Joshua felt that it was necessary to slightly correct it.


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t actually have the three movies that I gave you. I paid a huge price to buy them. If you want to watch the new movie, you need to go to the relevant theater to watch it,��Joshua typed.


    ��Um...��


    After this message, there was also an owl standing alone on a wooden stake with a lost expression.


    ��In fact, I also have a hobby of collecting those movies.��


    In Joshua��s n, he did n to use the prince as a medium to let the movie spread in the frost country, so Joshua decided to fulfill her wish once again.


    ��After the new movie is released, I will go and talk to the director of the theater. It may take some time, but I should be able to buy the new movie,��Joshua said.

 Chapter 406

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 410,munication</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��is the messenger on good terms with the producers of those movies?��


    Thetest message from the frost owl made Joshua Pause for a moment.


    When Joshua was chatting with the owl, he was already avoiding the real world. Facing this question, Joshua hesitated for a while and was about to reply ��very good��.


    Two new messages suddenly popped up below.


    ��Ah... Sorry, just forget I asked the question just now.��


    ��I��ll go to Nn when I have time to thank you properly! I still have something to do, so I can��t reply to you from now on.��


    When the frost owl finished sending these two messages at an extremely fast speed, the text message disyed a hint that she had closed the magic web client.


    Looking at the two messages, Joshua could not figure out what the ��Prince��was thinking.


    When Joshua looked at the ��internal strife of Frost��, he suddenly remembered a message recorded by the Dark Elves when they interviewed the prince.


    It was something like ��I really want to go to Nn to meet a friend��.


    ��If I look at it like this, I will be really shocked...��


    Joshua looked at the television image of the prince who was standing on the city wall as if he was the Savior who had descended.


    The actors of the ck Swan in the tavern were also affected by the atmosphere of the documentary. They all shouted out their lines for the prince and so on.


    ......


    When Joshua first came into contact with this prince of the Frost Kingdom, he purely wanted to stir up one or two civil conflicts in the Frost Kingdom. However, he did not expect that this prince would actually be crowned as the king in the end.


    This future king of the Frost Kingdom was even excited to meet Joshua in the real world..


    At the thought of this, Joshua��s fingers paused on the virtual keyboard for a moment.


    The day this prince visited Nn would be an important diplomatic opportunity. Of course, Joshua would not let it go.


    ��then I��ll look forward to the day youe to Nn.��


    Not long after Jose��s message was sent out, the frost owl, which had already shown that it was offline, came back online again and replied with a thumbs up emoji.


    ��I should probably take a picture of your expression just now. It seems that it��s okay to take a picture now.��


    Gloria whispered behind Jose. The gaze of the flower of Faroese had unknowingly fallen on Jose.


    ��Wait... mother is here, let me hide.��Before Carrie could take out her camera, Mrs. Caesar walked into the tavern, and Carrie immediately hid under the bar counter.


    When Mrs. Caesar walked into the tavern, the lively atmosphere in the tavern instantly returned to calm.


    The Duchess of ckwood felt a nameless oppression wherever she went. No matter how arrogant the actors of the ck Swan troupe were, they were trained by her to be very docile.


    It was not without reason that Carrie was so afraid of her mother.


    ��Mr. Jose.��Mrs. Cesar quickly found Jose at the bar counter.


    ��What��s the matter, Mrs. Cesar?��


    Ever since Jose started filming ��Avatar,��it was rare to see Mrs. Cesar��s expression be so serious.


    ��Can we stop filming this afternoon for the time being? His Majesty, crondon, has just summoned a parliament. Many of the actors in my troupe might have to return to the country for a period of time because of that Parliament,��Mrs. Cesar said.


    ��Because of that documentary?��Jose pointed at the projection on the wall of the tavern in the distance. Today��s ��Internal strife of Frost��was gradually nearing its end.


    ��That��s right. His Majesty, crondon, also wishes to meet you.��


    Mrs. Caesar had never paid attention to the documentary ��Internal strife of Frost��, so she did not know why the king would suddenly summon so many nobles.


    ��Has it finallye to this day? Let��s stop shooting today. Mrs. Caesar, take me to your king.��


    ��His Majesty Crondo is waiting for you in the Parliament.��


    Mrs. Caesar announced to all the members of the ck Swan troupe that she would return to Faroese in the afternoon. Then, she left the tavern with Jose.


    ..


    The Supreme Parliament of Faroese.


    When Coronado III asked that question, Count Ranke could feel that the atmosphere in the parliament had be unusually delicate.


    The surrounding nobles fell silent at the same time. Count Ranke could guess that if His Majesty the King announced the end of the meeting, these nobles would definitely return to their families, they would check whether their own people might be reced by the judge.


    The count wanted to do the same, but before that, he wanted to see a performance that would please him.


    The main character of the performance was the Cardinal from thend of the Saints.


    The cardinal stood in the middle of the parliament.


    The reason he was in the middle was not that he had received anymendation, but that he was being interrogated by the king.


    Count Ranke began to regret why he did not bring red wine and desserts when he came to the parliament. He had always brought these when he watched ys!


    ��Your Majesty! I am a diplomat in my country. I do not know what the Heretic Court does.��


    The Cardinal exined in an extremely tired voice.


    ��As a cardinal, you do not even know how to identify the judge?��Crondon III leaned against his throne and stared at the cardinal.


    ��This... this...��the red-robed bishop was at a loss as to how to answer Crondon III��s question and the gazes of the surrounding nobles.


    He hade to Faroese with a mission to repair the rtionship between the two countries. He had originally been rmended by a Duke of the Frost Kingdom, and he had also brought sufficient gifts, therefore, no matter what, the king of Faroese would not do anything to him.


    However, who knew that after the King finished looking at the moving ��painting��, not only the king, but even the Duke, who had always been his ally, no longer extended a helping hand to him.


    ��Your Majesty, the Court of heretics is the most... secretive organization in our mothend. Even as a bishop, I am unable to obtain any information about it.��Sweat had already appeared on the forehead of the red-robed bishop.


    ��Secretive organization? Your Eminence, your eminence.��Crondo III stood up and began an impromptu performance.


    ��I have always regarded your country as our solid ally. However, you have repeatedly challenged the authority of our Faroese and betrayed the covenant that you once made. I have always backed down. After all, the fury of Faroese will not only burn you, but it will also harm my people. I have chosen to use my reason to control my anger. However, the patience of humans will always be limited. asionally, I will say to my reason, ��perhaps you should take a break.��Do you want me to do that now?��


    ��Your Majesty, if you wish to know, I can return to thend of the sacred religion and ask His Holiness. Perhaps he would be happy to share this information with you,��the bishop said.


    ��I have already been deceived by you once, no, or perhaps the second and third time, but there will definitely not be a fourth and fifth time, and I do not have the patience.��


    Coronado III picked up a thin sword ced beside the throne, used his fingers to feel the de and said to him.


    The Cardinal��s heart was filled with despair. He began to regret epting this diplomatic mission, but just as he was in despair, a voice sounded from behind him.


    ��Your Majesty, Please Don��t make things difficult for this cardinal.��


    This voice in the Cardinal��s heart was no less than the praise of the gods!


    Finally, a kind person in the parliament saw that he was innocent and stood up for him.


    The cardinal turned around and looked at the ce where the voice came from. It was the entrance to the parliament. A young man with ck hair and ck eyes walked in slowly with a smile on his face.


    ��Maybe he really doesn��t know,��said Jose.

 Chapter 407

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 411, movie diplomacy</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��The Cardinals have always stood at the highest level of the country of the sacred religion. My dear friend, don��t you think that this bishop is hiding something?��


    Even if Jose came forward to dissuade him, Crondon III still had no intention of forgiving this cardinal.


    The cardinal was so anxious that Zhang Zheng was about to say something when Jose slowly walked to his side.


    ��The court of heretics has been a mysterious organization of the church since ancient times. It is said that he is directly under the Pope and does not listen to themands of any bishop. A bishop who is in a diplomatic position can not possibly know the details.��


    ��Just as this young man said, His Majesty, Crondo III.��


    The appearance of Joshua calmed the red-robed bishop down a little. No matter what, he was still a person who had taken up the position of a diplomat. He began to try to find a way to escape unscathed from this Congress.


    However, after careful consideration, he turned his head to look at the ��kind young man��and suddenly realized that the information that the other party had revealed just now seemed to be a little too much.


    ��Then, my dear friend Joshua, do you have a method to identify the judges?��


    This was also the reason why Crondon III invited Joshua to the Congress.


    ��The knowledge of the judges in this world is really too little. Only a few dusty books found in the oldest library can find bits and pieces of information rted to the judges, let alone a method to identify them.��


    ��Joe... Joshua?��?


    The red-robed cardinal immediately felt that the name was very familiar, until he had heard a teacher of his mention ��a chaos demon named Joshua is wreaking havoc in the human world. That chaos demon is extremely dangerous. When you meet it, don��t be rash and stay away from that demon. Inform the Sacred Army of its specific location and the sacred army will punish it.��


    His mentor did not specifically describe the atrocities that the demonmitted, but the prefix chaos alone was enough to allow the cardinal to escape.


    ......


    One had to know that the chaos demons were existences that were superior to the terrifying sin demons. They were the rulers of the demon world.


    Therefore, when the cardinal learned that the ��kind young man��beside him might be a chaos demon, he instantly distanced himself from the other party.


    As expected, the people of this country had gone mad! They actually openly allowed a chaos demon to step into the main hall of the parliament that was filled with nobles!


    Not only did he step into the main hall, but the rtionship between this chaos demon and the king seemed to be very good.


    Even if the army of the sacred cult came, they probably would not be able to punish this demon!


    ��Your Majesty, there is a library on the magic web that has a book that contains detailed information about the judges. I once rmended it to Madam Caesar, so I will also rmend it to you here.��


    Jose nced sideways at the bishop. Although he was looking at Jose with a determined expression, judging from the way he held his cane, he was not calm at the moment.


    ��The Magic Web? I have been focusing on listening to the story that Lady Tyreen told on the voice of Nn. The follow-up to ��The Merchant of Venice��is really wonderful... ��appearances are oftenpletely different from the things themselves. People are easily deceived by superficial decorations.����


    Crondo III seemed to bepletely immersed in his impromptu performance.


    ��Ahem... I��m willing to share information with His Majesty the King, including some ways to distinguish the judges, but your majesty, I think it��s better to let this parliament end first,��said Jose.


    Crondo III quickly understood what Jose meant. He put down the thin sword in his hand and announced the end of this parliament to everyone, then looked at the cardinal standing in the middle of the main hall.


    ��What do you think we should do with this cardinal?��Crondon III asked.


    ��Your Majesty, this demon must be lying.��The cardinal forced himself to calm down, he began his final rebuttal. ��I once saw a powerful illusion caster in the country of steel. The illusion he created can be disguised as the real one! ��This demon must have used the illusion to present those images in the ��painting��just now.��


    ��I did guess a part of it, but it��s useless. Your Majesty, you can get someone to drag him away,��said Jose.


    Crondo III very cooperatively waved his hand to let the three knights who were sitting in the thronee out. The cardinal realized that it was useless to rely on words to exin.


    ��May the Holy Light Show His Majesty the Truth.��He gritted his teeth and did not wait for the three knights toe up and drag him away. He turned around and left under the ��escort��of the three knights.


    Because of the bishop��s departure, the curtain had officially fallen on the parliament.


    ..


    After the parliament ended, Joshua learned from an attendant that the location of the meeting arranged by Crodo III was actually the demon world.


    With no other choice, Joshua could only use the teleportation portal of Zenas to return to the demon world again.


    When Joshua returned to the set, a warship made of steel was hovering in the middle of the set.


    There was no wind pressure from the steel warship hovering on the ground. Although there were many fine details on the warship, Joshua soon guessed that it was an illusion.


    Joshua walked to the creator of the warship, Hiri.


    At this time, Hiri��s body was overflowing with arge number of pale purple inscriptions. There was also some sweat on her fair forehead. It seemed that it was not easy for her to control the warship.


    The battleship had not circled for long. Just as it was about to draw its weapon, the illusion suddenly became extremely blurry and gradually disappeared.


    ��If I were your teacher, I would let you create something small first.��


    Jose used his hand to wipe away the sweat on the spellcaster��s forehead and said.


    ��Who told you that your design drawings are full of this kind of magical machinery...��Hili took a deep breath and threw a piece of drawing paper to Jose.


    The warship on the paper was an original part that Joshua had drawn on a whim when he was drawing the avatar design.


    Originally, Joshua had only sketched out the line draft very simply, but after Hiri found out about it, the line draft had also been colored.


    ��I asked her to start from the basic animals, such as wolves and bears, but she insisted on starting from these,��the purple-clothed man came to Joshua and Hiri with his staff and said.


    ��If you believe in Hiri��s talent, it shouldn��t be a problem for her to start from a high difficulty level... isn��t the details of the magic-conducting machine created by the illusion very good?��Joshua said as he returned the painting to Hiri.


    ��I don��t want the illusion magic to be her toy,��the purple-robed man said what was troubling him.


    Illusion Magic was supposed to be a great skill. Although this apprentice of hers had outstanding talent, she was very stubborn and only learned some illusions of things that she liked.


    Hiri did not pay attention to the tutor��s lecture. Purple runes flowed out of her fingertips again, and a huge magic guide doll slowly climbed up from the ground.


    ��Hiri, you need to create things in reality before you start...��before the purple-clothed man could finish his words, a shocked voice came from the other side of the teleportation gate.


    ��It��s really unbelievable. Oh My God, is this a magic guide machine from the ruins of the demon world? !��


    ��Who is that nervous-looking person?��Hiri asked Josh in a low voice while controlling the illusion.


    ��Well, you met himst time. He is the king of Faroese, Coronado III,��answered Josh.

 Chapter 408

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 412, Immovable Library (first update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    If the Devil World had a television station, it would probably be a big piece of news that would reach the diplomatic level.


    However, judging from the fact that he only brought two elderly spell casters with him this time, it did not seem like he was here for diplomatic purposes, but more like he was here for fun.


    ��When I was heading to the portal to the demon world, I saw the Na ��vi depicted in your paintings. If they did not address me as your majesty, I might have thought that this mysterious race really lived in the demon world.��


    Coronado III looked around at the set of ��Avatar��. Due to the break in the afternoon, the illusions arranged on the set had disappeared. At first nce, it looked like a stage scene made of cardboard.


    ��Ahem... Those are all illusions, Your Majesty.��Jose turned around and began to introduce the purple-clothed man standing behind him. ��Allow me to introduce, this is one of the Seven Sages of Nn, the purple-clothed merors.��


    Crondon III walked in front of the purple-clothed man and gave a mage��s salute.


    ��I didn��t expect that it was actually an illusion created by you, Sage merors!��! ��When I was young, I was fortunate enough to listen to the white-clothed person��s ��summary of the high order runes��and your ��spiritual and magical connection��. Both of those lessons gave me great inspiration.��


    The voice of the king was filled with humility, including the two old spellcasters who had followed the king to this ce. They also gave a solemn mage salute to the purple-clothed person.


    At this moment, Jose realized how much influence Nn��s seven sages had in this world. Each of them represented the peak of human magic attainments.


    For so many years, almost all the spellcasters from various countries had gone to Nn to study. It was a holy ce that every spellcaster in the world yearned for.


    ��That was more than ten years ago. Your Majesty Crondon, you don��t have to be so courteous.��


    The purple-clothed person recognized the person in front of her as the king of Faroese. Ever since Nn came to the set of ��Avatar,��very few actors in the ck Swan Theater could recognize her.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the actors in the ck Swan Theater, the purple-clothed person was just a powerful illusion spellcaster, and they did not associate her with the sage Nn.


    ......


    If it was the yellow-clothed person, the situation might have beenpletely different.


    This also reminded the purple-robed man how little importance illusion magic had in this world.


    ��Soon, the world will be shocked by the illusion created by the sage Herlous, right?��Crondo III never expected that during the filming of this movie, Jose would actually be able to invite a noble sage.


    ��The performances of the actors from Faroese and Nn are also indispensable. The most important thing is that the world that Jose constructed is far beyond my imagination.��


    The purple-clothed person brought the topic to Jose.


    She had to admit that when she first saw the script of ��Avatar��, she was not interested in the content of the story. What she was really interested in was the world that Jose constructed after 300 years.


    The steel battleships that soared in the sky, the mechanical puppets that could amodate humans, the machines that could perform soul conversion... all the magical machines in the future mentioned in the script.., itpletely lit up the purple-clothed person��s imagination.


    It was not until the purple-clothed person began to construct these illusions that he realized that these illusions were not simply fabricated.


    Whether it was the Pandora or the future magical machinery, there was logic to it. There was even a unique sense of beauty that allowed the purple-clothed person to enjoy it.


    ��The script of ��Avatar��is indeed like the As that was obtained from the hands of the god of creation. Madam Cesar being able to find this young ywright and director is really beyond the description of luck.��


    As he spoke, Crondo III��s gaze fell on Joshua.


    ��Is this what you mean by ��Business bragging��?��Hiri lowered his voice again and said to Joshua.


    ��Probably.��Joshua nodded and then intervened in the conversation between the king and the purple-robed man.


    ��Your Majesty, there is a book called ��The Diary of the heretic Judge��in the magic immovable library. The author is a judge who defected from the trial court. That book has recorded all the details of the heretic trial court in detail.��


    Joshua did not waste any time and directly told Crondon III what he wanted.


    ��Fixed Library?��


    Without waiting for Joshua to continue, Crondon III waved his hand and opened the Spellcaster Forum on the weave. Then, he directly opened the fixed library section.


    ��The Spellcaster Forum can leave traces of its own words with inscriptions. Rather than saying that it��s a fixed library, it��s more like a library that faces all users of the weave all over the world!��


    Crondon III swept his gaze across the Motionless Library��s section. With the passage of time, more than a hundred books had appeared there. The number of daily updates and replies were around twenty books.


    Most of them were mainly stories and biographies.


    The Journal of the Heretic Inquisitor was now considered to be the first book in the Motionless Library��s section. The author, Sister Skartan, who was also the Inquisitor, Miss Cheryl, was updating the journal at the rate of two days a day.


    Unfortunately, the immovable library currently did not have aplete payment system for manuscripts. Miss Judge wrote books purely based on love. However, Joshua also knew that authors who relied on love to write would starve to death on the streets! ! ! !


    Therefore, every month, Joshua would ask Madam Marina to send a ��payment��to this nun. Simrly, the payment was also received by this sister��s friend, a nun named Denise, she had created two books in the immovable library.


    As for the books written by Denise... Joshua did not have a good opinion of them, but they were very popr in the immovable library, and even caused some waves.


    In short, the immovable library was growing. After Joshua finished shooting ��Avatar,��perhaps it was time to consider turning it into a regr novel website.


    ��Joshua.��After spending half an hour reading through the contents of ��The diary of the Heretic Inquisitors,�� He suddenly looked up. ��Can I turn this book inscribed on the magic web into a real book?��


    ��Your Majesty, are you referring to... publication?��Joshua tranted the king��s somewhat awkward stage-like lines.


    ��Yes, this book not only records the secrets of the judges, but also tells the story of a young girl who struggles with her fate. It��s like a beautiful but sad poem. I think this book has the potential to be a piece of paper that can be touched by people,��said Coronado III.


    ��UH... HMM...��


    Jose felt that it was necessary to formalize the immovable library.


    ��I��ll ask the author of the book. She��s in Nn right now, and it��s about identifying the judge...��

 Chapter 409

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 413 was approaching</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I didn��t expect those terrifying judges to be afraid of the Banshee��s shrill cries.��


    Coronado III took the ��record��that Joshua had given him. This ��record��was the first record of the banshee band under the skeletal division. After being processed by Joshua��s ��Ghost Beast��, it was already apletely enhanced version.


    When Crondon III heard it, he was still slightly deaf.


    Even though the Banshee��s magic was no longer in the shrill voice, just listening to it made people feel mentally polluted.


    ��The judges are all mentally unstable. The diary mentioned that they must regrly listen to hymns from the church choir. Even if they are out on long-term missions, they need choir members to follow them,��Joshua said.


    ��Karana once gave me a record that recorded Miss Tyreen��s singing. I didn��t expect that there would be a record with a banshee as a singer.��


    Holding the original crystal that recorded the Banshee��s screams in his hand, Crondon III tried to figure it out.


    ��I n to use the record as amodity in the Faroese market. I will ask my tax officer toe and talk to you about this business. Whether it��s Miss Tyreen��s singing or the singing of these bansheedies, they will definitely be popr.��


    ��No problem. This one will be a gift,��said Jose.


    After finding a way to identify the judge, Coronado III was not in a hurry to leave. His eyes were still looking around at the set of ��Avatar.��.


    ��I heard from Karana that the production of ��Avatar��ising to an end, right?��Asked Coronado III.


    ��The filming progress has reached the final part of the battle. It Won��t be long before the production of this movie ispleted. would his majesty like to see the sample film first?��


    Joshua pointed at the equipment behind him. The raw crystals that were used to shoot the sample film were stored there, and the purple-robed man was personally guarding them.


    ......


    ��No! Before any wonderful drama ispleted, I refuse to watch or hear anyone mention it in any form.��


    After looking at the equipment that Joshua pointed at, the originally excited mood of the third king gradually calmed down.


    ��After ��avatar��is over, I will arrange the best stage for this performance. Whether it��s the central theater in Faroese or the Holy Sound Spring Theater in the bustling capital, it will appear. But Jose, whether it��s me or Karana, they don��t only hope that this movie will only shine in Faroese.��


    ��I have the same idea as Madam Cesar.��


    Joshua knew that this was the reason why Crondo III supported the shooting of Avatar. His ambition was not only to have avatar released in Faroese.


    ��Whether it��s the Bismarck people or the Osta people, they all despise the art that we Faroese cherish. I also thought that stage ys were the limit of performance. It was only when the movie appeared that I saw a further glimmer of hope. After avatar is released, I will send envoys to the country of steel and the country of Frost...��Crondo III was about to give his views on his future grand ambitions when he was interrupted by Joshua.


    ��Your Majesty, you don��t need to send an envoy to the Frost Kingdom,��said Jose.


    ��The Frost Kingdom? That��s right. The Frost Kingdom is currently in turmoil. The people really don��t have the mood to appreciate this great art.��


    No, the civil strife had long ended! Their king did not need other people to make Amway movies. He was already addicted to it.


    Joseined in his heart, but he didn��t say it on the surface.


    ��Let��s talk about thister. I still have a lot of things to deal with in Faroese. Thank you again for your help, Jose... I have a small request at the end.�� When he got the method to identify the judge, he was eager to return to Faroese, but before he left, he stopped.


    ��Please speak.��


    ��In thest part of ��avatar,��I don��t need too many lines to tell me if I can have a role,��Crondo III said.


    So the King wanted to y? Of course, Joshua nodded and agreed to this request.


    Under Joshua��s gaze, Crondo III returned to Faroese with the crystal. From the looks of it, he was preparing to return to the country for a ��census.��.


    A new message popped up not long after the king left. Joshua opened the magic and found that it was a message from thousand faces.


    Joshua looked at the message sent by thousand faces. It was a photo, a photo of the castle hall in the capital of the Frost Kingdom.


    The Dark Elves were obviously taking pictures from high up in the sky. This photo clearly captured the magnificent scenery in front of the castle.


    An unknown flower fell from the sky. Hundreds of knights in silver-white armor stood on both sides of the red carpet with swords in their hands. A figure in armor also walked slowly towards the castle in the middle.


    ��The coronation ceremony of the new king.��The Dark Elves even added a description at the back.


    ��When youe back, I will give you a good holiday. Do you have any rewards you want?��


    Joshua felt that not only would he have to let the sages prepare for the Nobel Prize, but he would also have to do something like a Pulitzer Prize.


    ��I don��t have time to rest. If you really want to give me any rewards, then do more games that will satisfy the four princesses.��


    ��Yes, I will.��


    Such a dedicated employee, Joshua felt that he should shed some tears of gratitude.


    However, now was not the time to be moved. Joshua looked at the filming equipment behind him. Since Mrs. Caesar had given the entire ck swan troupe a half-day holiday.., joshua might be able to write a few small modules for my world.


    ��I think you should rest for half a day.��Hiri watched as Joshua opened the magic and showed the interface used to write the runes of the magic.


    ��Don��t underestimate the energy of the Chaos Demons.��


    Josh could not deny that the physical fitness of the chaos demons was really too strong. Moreover, after learning the meditation of the spellcasters, the efficiency of Josh��s programming had increased to a terrifying level.


    ��Speaking of which, I wonder if I should transnt the Hearthstone legend onto the Mana Net,��Josh said.


    ��If that��s the case, Hearthstone Tavern seems to bepletely out of business.��


    Hiri secretly nced at the purple-robed man. The purple-robed man sighed slightly, then waved his hand to indicate that he did not care about her.


    ��HMM, so before the magic web��s economic systemes online, I only intend to give this version of Hearthstone to certain people, just like how ��My World��can only be yed by those who have applied for the test qualification.��


    As time passed, Joshua��s understanding of this world��s runes became more and more proficient. It also made Joshua feel that this was a self-contained programming system, just like how the gods of this world had deliberately written it down.


    ��Then... Count me in,��Hiri said.


    ��This will have to wait until I really do it.��


    Just as Joshua was about to start programming, the Dark Elves sent a new message with the caption ��Birth of a king��.

 Chapter 410

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 414, trade secrets</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Kingdom of Frost.


    Shier extended his hand and caught the petals that fell from the sky. This flower was called Imperar. In an ancientnguage before the founding of the Kingdom of Frost, it meant ��Holy Blessing��.


    As the petals fell, shier looked at the throne in the distance of the castle. Beside the throne, Marshal Amat and the generals of the fortress stood respectfully by the side.


    Shier still had a feeling of unreality.


    Although shier knew that her mother had always had the ambition to let her ascend to the throne, shier had never had any persistent thoughts about the throne.


    She looked at the seat in the distance that many people wanted to sit on, but in her heart, she was thinking about the messages sent to her by the person who uploaded the message to the fire.


    If it was possible, shier wanted to return to Nn immediately and then run to the theater that the person who had uploaded the message said to wait for the release of the new movie.


    But now was not the time.


    Shier let go of her hand, and the petals fell from her hand. She walked to the throne again.


    The Haze of the adjudicator had notpletely dispersed, and there were still many ces in the country of frost that were still under the control of the adjudicator. Shier could not abandon the responsibility on her shoulders and leave the country just like that.


    In the end, under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, Shier sat on the throne. The subjects on both sides instantly half-kneeled, and the knights on both sides of the road also half-kneeled with longswords in their hands, everyone within Shier��s line of sight bowed their heads to her.


    ording to the tradition of the frost country, when the king was crowned, there would be a bishop from the sacred religion country blessing him.


    Unfortunately, when Shier held this coronation ceremony, he tore down all the churches in the Kingdom of Frost��s imperial capital.


    ......


    This coronation ceremony did notst long, and shier directly cut out a lot ofplicated content.


    ��May the spirit of Frost protect you forever, Great King Shier.��An elderly elder ced the crown representing power on Shier��s head. ��Guide us on the right path.��


    Wearing the crown, shier rejected the scepter handed over by the Elder. He stood up with the longsword that he carried with him and spoke loudly to everyone.


    ��My subjects! There are still many ces in our country that are shrouded in the shadow of the judges. Now is not the time to rest!��


    Under thismand, the soldiers who were originally half-kneeling on the ground instantly stood up. The sound of steel and steel interweaving resounded throughout the entire square.


    ..


    In the castle, the coronation ceremony had ended. Next, Shier still held a small celebration banquet to reward the soldiers who followed him in battle.


    However, Shier took the opportunity of this celebration banquet to secretly go to a battlements outside the castle alone.


    On the battlements filled with snow stood a pitch-ck crow.


    ��Are you leaving?��Shier waved his hand to sweep away the snow on the rocks at the edge of the battlements. Then, he leaned against the rocks and looked at the crow.


    ��My mission has beenpleted. If I want to make a sequel, I might be able to stay, but unfortunately, my mander��doesn��t have such thoughts.��


    The Crow tilted its head. Although it didn��t open its mouth, the voice of the Dark Elf came from the Crow��s throat.


    ��That��s a pity,��shier said in disappointment.


    ��Then let��s do onest interview.��


    Although the Dark Elf had received the news that Joshua said that they could return to Nn, as a reporter or an intelligence officer, the Dark Elf would not let go of any information that was beneficial to her.


    She changed from the crow into her original posture and took out a camera to point at the ��delicate and moving��king.


    ��After taking back the imperial capital of the Frost Kingdom, what do you n to do next?��The Dark Elf asked.


    ��Next?��Shier was silent for a moment, then turned around and looked at the city wall of the imperial capital.


    ��It��s not a secret. There are a total of eight major families in the Frost Kingdom. They form the backbone of the frost kingdom, whether it��s military or trade. On the way, I only helped the four families to get rid of the adjudicators lurking among them, but this is far from enough...��


    Shier picked up the snow that had umted on the stone and clenched it into a ball.


    ��What worries me the most is the Frost Wolf family. This family used to be an independent kingdom. After being defeated by the Frost Kingdom, no... after being defeated by us, they merged into our territory. Now, the entire Frost Kingdom is in chaos. They might take this opportunity to raise the g of rebellion. As the King, my next step is to quell the internal strife.��


    Shier��s voice was very soft, but the dark elves could still hear the coldness in it.


    Along the way, the Dark Elves had witnessed with their own eyes how ��cold-blooded��This prince was. She was not as indecisive as an ordinary little girl when facing enemies, she would never show mercy to those who deserved to be killed.


    At this moment, Frost and snow suddenly fell from the sky.


    ��Is it snowing again?��Shier looked up at the sky and reached out her hand. The snowkes slowly fell on her palm and gradually melted.


    The Dark Elves admired Shier as a king, butpared to the dark elves, they were not really interested in information about her identity as a king.


    ��Then, let��s not talk about this country. What is your personal wish?��The Dark Elves asked.


    ��My Personal Wish?��


    Shier exhaled a breath of cold air into her hand. Although she had received the approval of the frost spirit, she was still not used to the cold weather in the frost country.


    ��There are still quite a few. Other than the fact that I told you before that I want to go to Nn, there��s also... I want to watch a new movie.��Shier seemed to have thought of something. ��Thousand faces, you should have seen a movie in Nn?��


    ��I have,��the Dark Elf said. ��I still remember Leon holding a potted nt in ��the devil is not too cold.����


    ��Then what should I do if Nn wants to see a new movie?��


    ��Just buy a movie ticket at the White Thorn Theatre. The ticket price is not expensive. The cheapest one only costs a few silver coins.��


    Although the Dark Elf did not know why Shier asked this, she still told her this information for free.


    ��Then how many gold coins do I need to buy this movie? Will it be... very expensive?��Shier asked carefully.


    At this time, the Dark Elf could no longer see what a king should look like on her body. Instead, she looked like an ordinary little girl who was calcting whether she had the money to go to the movies.


    ��I think you mean the original crystal that records all the images of the movie. This kind of original crystal is very expensive. Usually, only the theater operator will make a bid to buy it. After buying it, he has the right to let the movie be shown in his own theater,��the Dark Elf replied.


    ��If you��re interested, I can go back to Nn and talk to the person-in-charge of the White Thorn Theatre. With your status as the king of the Frost Kingdom, the person-in-charge of the White Thorn Theatre would probably agree to sell them to you. Of course, you��ll be the one to pay for them. After you buy them, you��ll be able to open a theatre in the Frost Kingdom.��


    ��Theatre.��Shier chanted this unfamiliar yet familiar term as she looked towards the interior of the Frost Kingdom��s imperial capital.


    This imperial capital was very prosperous. Almost any building or shop that shier could think of could be found here, but she could not see anyrge theater.


    This was because the citizens of the Kingdom of frost themselves were not interested in the arts from Faroese. In the eyes of the Osta people, this was ��children��s nonsense.��


    Shier should be focusing on pacifying the internal strife in the Kingdom of frost right now, instead of thinking about whether she should open a theater or something.


    But when this idea appeared in her mind, she realized that it could not be extinguished.


    She wanted to share what she liked with others so that the citizens of the frost kingdom could enjoy such an interesting ��movie��.


    ��Thousand faces, can you help me bring the ��movie��from Nn to My Country?��Shier asked the dark elf solemnly.


    Although shier and the Dark Elf had not known each other for a long time, they were still friends who had once entrusted their lives to each other.


    ��It��s not difficult. It would take me about half a month to get back and forth from Nn.��The Dark Elf suddenly remembered a professional ��courier��that Joshua had mentioned before. ��Half a month? It would take a whole four months to get from the frost country to Nn on horseback.��Shier was slightly stunned. He could not understand why thousand-face could get back and forth to Nn so quickly.


    ��In the words of my employer, the answer is probably ��trade secrets,����the Dark Elf said.

 Chapter 411

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 415, before the opening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    A weekter, Faroese.


    ��Looks like it was just a false rm.��


    The Minister of Internal Affairs, Diaz, stood on the high tform of his manor and looked at the three knights who had left.


    Ever since thest time His Majesty Crondon III of the Parliament had gathered all the representatives of the nobles in Faroese, the entire Faroese had fallen into the threat of the ��judge��.


    Minister Diaz could not help but suspect that there was a ��Judge��in his family.


    Before the big families could use all kinds of lynching methods to check the family, His Majesty the King had specially organized a ��Knights of Supervision��to identify whether a particr person had been reced by the judge.


    Today, this knights hade to Minister Diaz��s family. The final result of the inspection was that all the members had passed the test.


    More than 300 people in the family, including the servants, were all ��real��.


    Minister Diaz walked back to his study from the high tform and picked up an invitation letter ced on the desk.


    This invitation letter was personally sent to Diaz��s mansion by His Majesty the King.


    Minister Diaz opened the invitation letter and took a look at the contents. His emotions were veryplicated.


    The invitation was personally written by Cromdo III, and the general content was to invite Diaz to go to the central theater of Farosi to watch ��a great masterpiece is on the stage of Farosi for the first time��


    Minister Diaz certainly knew what this great masterpiece was referring to. Ever since Mrs. Cesar returned to Farosi, all of Farosi, whether it was the aristocracy, or the masters of the art world, was talking about this topic.


    ......


    It was the form of performance, ��film��, that was far better than the stage y.


    To be honest, Minister Diaz was a Conservative. When he was young, he was the manager of Faroese��s little-known ��Explorers Theatre��.


    When he was young, his passion for the stage y made him, like many of Faroese��s artists, believe that film could not rece the stage y!


    But his confidence in stage ys had cracked a little after watching ��The devil is not too cold,��and the new movie ��Avatar,��which even his majesty, Crondon III, was so optimistic about, was released today.


    It was the first time it had been performed in Faroese��s most famous and most sacred central theater.


    Minister Diaz could not help but sigh that the end of the stage y might really being.


    He held the invitation letter tightly and looked at the huge oil painting hanging in the study room.


    The oil painting depicted all the members of the exploration troupe. Standing at the front of the oil painting was Minister Diaz��s wife, who was also the female lead of the exploration troupe.


    ��Muna, maybe I should do something,��Minister Diaz muttered to himself, but there was a knock on the door outside the study room.


    ��Sir, the Special Envoy sent by His Majesty the King requests an audience.��The voice of the attendant came from outside the door.


    Another special envoy was sent? Didn��t the invitation letter for the movie already arrive? Could it be that he was urging them to hurry over?


    ��Let him in.��Minister Diaz did not dare to neglect the King��s special envoy. Under this order, an envoy walked into the study with a letter.


    ��Does His Majesty have a New Order?��Minister Diaz asked carefully.


    ��Congrattions! Count Diaz, you have been appointed as the foreign ambassador of the country of steel.��


    ��What?��


    Listening to the envoy��s words, Diaz suddenly thought that he had heard wrong.


    How did a small minister of Internal Affairs suddenly be a foreign ambassador.


    ��Diaz, I know that you once built a theater in the country of steel. I hope to share this great work with the people of the country of steel, and I entrust this mission that is worthy of being remembered by the world to you! ��We will talk about the details after we watch the movie.��These were the words that his majesty, Crondo III, entrusted me to pass on to you.��The messenger said Crondo III��s words very faithfully, then, he handed over the letter in his hands.


    ��To... to the country of steel... the theater?��


    After listening to it, Diaz took the letter with trembling hands. Then, he quickly opened the envelope and nced at the contents. After reading all of it, Diaz��s legs went weak, he fell on the chair behind him, unable to stand properly.


    ��Count Diaz?��


    The envoy was slightly shocked. He did not expect the contents of the letter to make this minister so flustered.


    ��You... you can go.��Diaz��s breathing was a little chaotic. He waved his hand and asked the envoy to leave. ��Leave me alone.��


    After receiving this order, the envoy could only helplessly leave the study room, leaving the minister alone.


    Minister Diaz looked at the contents of the letter and the letter of appointment. His face was filled with a bitter expression.


    If it was the 20-year-old him, Diaz would definitely be filled with confidence and devote all his enthusiasm to the mission entrusted to him by the king.


    But now..


    Minister Diaz��s gaze once again looked at the oil painting on the wall. In the middle of the oil painting was the woman who was smiling at him.


    ��Muna, is this the answer you gave me?��Minister Diaz recalled the past, and the expression on his face became more and more bitter.


    He had once tried to spread Faroese��s stage y to the country of steel, so that the people of the country of steel would also like this art form.


    Therefore, he had established this theater group called the explorers, and his wife was also passionate about this cause.


    However, the final result was heartbreaking. The people of the steel nation, who valued martial arts, did not care about Faroese��s ��weak��and ��childish��performances.


    When he and his wife toured in the steel nation, they were not only looked down upon by others, but they were also maliciously expelled several times.


    It could be said that the people of the steel nation had a natural disdain for Faroese��s art.


    After so many years, the explorer troupe had disbanded with the death of the female lead. Minister Diaz had almost forgotten that he had once built a theater in a country of the country of steel.


    However, after his Majesty the King��s letter of appointment, the ��dark history��that Minister Diaz wanted to forget all emerged.


    Minister Diaz struggled to stand up from the table.


    His past attempts made Minister Diaz understand that it was impossible to get the people of the country of steel to acknowledge Faroese��s y.


    However, this was an order from the king, and Minister Diaz seemed to have to ept it.


    He walked out of the study with a heavy heart, all the way to the entrance of the manor outside.


    ��Father, you don��t look too well.��His daughter had been waiting for him for a long time beside the manor of the carriage.


    ��Don��t worry about me, Lorona. I��m looking forward to watching you on the stage... No, I should say the movie.��Minister Diaz opened the door of the carriage and sat on it.


    ��Unfortunately, I only yed a small role in it.��The girl named Lorona said.


    ��You will have a chance to be the female lead in the future.��


    Minister Diaz absent-mindedlyforted her and then looked out of the carriage.


    He had already begun to think of ways to refuse the king��s order.

 Chapter 412

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 416, Premiere -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Central Theater of Faroese.


    Minister Dias was honored to sit next to Crondo III.


    Crondo III did not choose to sit in the VIP seat of the Central Theater. Instead, he sat in an ordinary seat like a visitor.


    Although Minister Dias was honored to sit next to this distinguished king, he was still a little restless.


    ��Look, those old guys are here.��Crondo III sat at the top of the audience, where he could clearly see the audience below.


    ��Master Brad and Master Kelsen, they really don��t... like the appearance of movies.��


    Minister Diaz answered Crondo III stiffly. In the entire Faroese, only Crondo III dared to call those masters of Works ��Old Guys��.


    ��Aren��t you one of them, Minister Diaz?��Crondo III said in a low voice.


    This sentence made Minister Diaz��s entire body stiffen. He felt that his heart was about to stop beating.


    ��Your Majesty Crondo, I... I...��Just as Minister Diaz was trying to exin himself, Crondo III reached out and patted his shoulder.


    ��I understand how you feel, Minister Diaz.��


    Cromdo III turned his gaze to the audience seated below. Some of them were high-ranking nobles of Faroese, while the other were famous ywrights of Faroese, before they took their seats, they would first nod at Cromdo III.


    ��I love Faroese��s stage ys, and my passion for stage ys is no less than any of you,��Cromdo III said.


    ......


    This sentence made Minister Diaz slightly stunned. He had heard some conservative eldersin that the king was too ��fond of the new and disliked the old��, ��He actually advocates the creation of demons and thinks that it is far superior to Faroese��s traditional art��and so on.


    But in fact, it was not so.


    ��Faroese��s stage ys are the best, aren��t they? This art formbines the essence of Faroese from thousands of years ago. It can not be reced at all, and I once firmly believed in it.��Crondo III crossed his fingers, his deep voice was filled with extremelyplicated emotions.


    ��But when I first saw the ��movie��that Can brought back from Nn, other than appreciating it, I felt more indignant.��


    ��Your Majesty...��Minister Diaz gradually understood Crondon III��s feelings, and his heart also became somewhat sorrowful.


    ��At that moment, I realized the limits of stage y. The form of expression and method of dissemination of ��movie��haspletely surpassed stage y, so... I am indignant. I have also thought of refusing to let ��movie��enter Faroese like all of you, but is this really useful?��Crondon III looked at the figure sitting at the front of the audience, that was Madam Caesar.


    ��The answer is that it��s useless. Even if I reject it, that chaos demon can still produce many excellent movies. The people will never choose the past foolishly. Karana dly chose to ept the future. As the ruler of Faroese, I can not let the Faroeseg behind any other country in the art form of performance.��


    Minister Diaz listened to the calm narration of Crondo III. If it were not for theck of space around him, he might have knelt on the ground and listened to his words.


    The king was regretting the passing of an era. This kind of regret was the most powerless kind. Even if he wanted to resist, there was nothing he could do.


    ��The stage y will not die. It will forever remain in the memories of the Farosi people. The appearance of the ��movie��has injected new vitality into the Farosi art.��


    The previous dull tone of his voice was swept away, and his voice was filled with anticipation.


    ��Minister Diaz, perhaps the stage y will not be recognized by the bisques and the ostians, but the movie will definitely be able to!��Said Crondo III.


    ��But Your Majesty, the citizens of the steel nation have a huge prejudice against Farosi. I really can��t imagine those rude guys sitting obediently in the audience.��


    Minister Diaz still did not have any confidence in his mission.


    Coronado III did not answer him, because the screen in the theater had officially begun to emit a faint light.


    The slightly noisy discussions in the audience seats instantly disappeared.


    Minister Diaz did notin to Coronado III anymore. Judging from Coronado III��s attitude, he had to ept this mission.


    The only thing Minister Diaz could do now was to find some highlights from this ��movie��. Some highlights that would attract the interest of the ��barbarians��in the steel nation who did not know anything about art.


    A primitive forest shrouded in fog was reflected in Minister Diaz��s eyes. There was also a dense drumming sound.


    ��When I was lying in the military hospital, my limbs were crippled and I could barely walk.��


    The male lead��s low monologue suddenly sounded in the movie. Minister Diaz felt as if the voice was right beside his ear.


    The primitive forest in the picture seemed to be right before his eyes. He only needed to reach out his hand to touch it.


    He could watch a performance that was no different from reality? When Minister Diaz saw the beginning, he immediately thought of this promotional highlight of the movie.


    The main reason why the citizens of the country of steel did not like stage ys was that the performance of the stage y was too fake. All the performances were limited to one stage.


    However, the movie waspletely different. At this moment, Minister Diaz only felt that he was in a primitive jungle.


    Following the dim light, Minister Diaz immediately took out a notebook and pen and began to write down the ��highlight��of the movie that he had thought of. He was waiting for the time when he would go to the country of steel in the future so that he could trick the Barbarians to watch it.


    Minister Diaz had just written down the first line when the scene of the primeval forest suddenly disappeared. In its ce was the male lead waking up in a sealed environment.


    ��People don��t dream when they sleep in low temperatures...��


    What... was this ce? In a coffin? Minister Diaz recalled a drama in which the male lead woke up from a coffin to take revenge. However, the following plot far exceeded the limits of Minister Diaz��s imagination.


    ��Tommy is an alchemist, I��m not...��


    Following the monologue of the male lead, the ��Coffin��was suddenly pulled open by something. The scenery outside the ��coffin��made Minister Diaz stop what he was recording in his hands.


    It was a space made of metal and magical particles that spewed out. The original Crystal Lamp, which he was already very familiar with, gave him a strange feeling in this movie.


    The people around him were floating in the air as if they had been hit by the ��Levitation Spell��of Order Magic.


    Where was the male lead? !


    The same question filled the minds of all the audience, including Minister Diaz.


    ��He wants to find a new ne in the outer space and find a new home for mankind.��The next monologue of the male lead once again revealed some information.


    A new... ne?


    Arge number of questions upied Minister Diaz��s mind.


    ��You��ve already been frozen in low temperature for five years and nine months, Day 22.��The person who looked like a pharmacist in the picture shouted at everyone.


    Low temperature freezing... Minister Diaz had heard that some mages who studied the frost system would freeze themselves into ice sculptures in order to obtain a longer lifespan.


    But what were these people willing to freeze for so long? Escape?


    The next second, a scene suddenly zoomed out. In an empty space, a huge object made of steel was slowly floating in the space.


    Following the reflection of the metal on the surface of the huge object, a blue sphere was formed. Minister Diaz��s pen fell to the ground.


    Is this the legendary new ne?

 Chapter 413

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 417, Premiere 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Minister Diaz had not forgotten his duty. When he came back to his senses, he immediately searched the ground for the pen that he had dropped.


    However, the lights in the theater were too dim. Minister Diaz was old and his eyes were not very good. This made him very anxious. Besides being afraid of disturbing the movie experience of the next king, he was also afraid that he would miss out on some exciting parts.


    Minister Diaz spent more than a minute to find the pen that had fallen to the ground. When he took the pen and sat back in his seat, he took out his notebook and was about to write something down, the roar of magical machinery from the surroundings made Minister Diaz stop what he was doing.


    When he raised his head, the male lead in the movie had just pushed his wheelchair and slowly arrived at the square of the��s base.


    Along with the sound of the machinery hitting the ground, a two-legged magical machinery walked past the male lead.


    This was... a puppet?


    Minister Diaz looked at the steel creation that was five to six meters tall in the picture. In Minister Diaz��s understanding, the magical puppet was just a ��small toy��made of ceramic, the gears on the joints were engraved with inscriptions so that they could make some simple movements.


    Some fanatical alchemists had been trying to make this process more practical. For example, Minister Diaz had seen the ��Magic puppet for farming��at Nn��s World Expo, but that puppet was more like a domestic animal that was only half the height of a human than a human.


    However, in the picture, the steel-cast magic puppet exuded a metallic beauty. Even Minister Diaz, who was an outsider, understood that this magic puppet would definitely be the god of death on the battlefield.


    ��How did they do it?��


    Minister Diaz looked at the steel-cast ��aircraft��and the huge magic vehicles on the screen. Even the ground was paved with iron, he could not imagine where these terrifying magical machines came from.


    ��Although I don��t want to believe it, these extremely aggressive and beautiful magical machines were created by illusions,��Crodo III��s voice rang in Minister Diaz��s ears.


    Illusions?


    ......


    When Minister Diaz was still the manager of the theater, he had invited one or two illusion mages to help with their performances.


    However, those illusionary mages could at most create some dark clouds, strange lights, and rainbows, as well as some dangerous beasts.


    And the things they created could be seen to be fake at a nce, but the magical machinery in front of Minister Diaz did not look fake no matter how he looked at it!


    If he looked carefully, he could even see the damaged scratches on the surface of the magical machinery, as well as the parts where the gears were engaged when the machinery was operating, and the magic particles that were spewing out from the cracks.


    ��I also... can��t imagine it, but I understand why you��re so confident in this movie, Your Majesty.��


    Minister Diaz almost thought that Madam Caesar had dug up the mechanical magic-conducting machine from the ruins of the ancient civilization for the sake of filming this movie.


    ��Minister Diaz, the beautiful journey has just begun. Don��t you decide to go all the way before you decide whether or not to ept my orders?��Asked Crondo III.


    Finish the rest of the movie? Minister Diaz��s understanding of ��Avatar��was indeed only limited to the first few magic-guided machines that had shocked him.


    But that was enough.


    Because he clearly understood what the people of the country of steel worshiped. Other than powerful military force, it was the continuous improvement of magic-guided machine technology.


    Perhaps the most advanced magical machinery was born in Nn, but the country that was most passionate about magical machinery was the country of steel.


    Their artisans had invented countless magical machinery in Nn, and the magical cars that gained the world��s attention at the world��s fair was only part of it.


    Minister Diaz had enough reason to believe that any artisan who was obsessed with the rotation of gears and bearings, the docking of runes and magic, could not resist the aggressive magical machinery in the movie.


    This was a kind of beauty that minister Diaz could not understand, but the people of the steel nation were obsessed with it.


    ��If His Majesty, Crondo, had allowed me to perform ��this demon is not too cold��in the steel nation, I might have spent a lot of effort to convince those ��barbarians��to sit down and watch the end, but for this ��avatar��, I only need to tie them to their seats,��Minister Diaz said softly. ��Just the ��one shot��that Madam Cesar said can capture the hearts of the audience.��


    ... ... ..


    Joshua sat in the front few rows and watched avatar for two and a half hours


    ��Pandora, what a world to look forward to.��The purple-robed man sat beside Joshua, after watching the movie that she personally participated in, she said softly, ��Whether it��s those magical machines or another brand-new ne.��


    ��The future 300 years from now is not long for some immortal species.��When Joshua said this, he suddenly remembered that the purple-clothed person did not have much time left.


    However, this sentence did not offend the purple-clothed person. A smile appeared on her calm face as she looked at Hiri, who was sitting on the other side of Joshua.


    ��I hope my sessor can witness the arrival of this day.��


    While Joshua was talking with the purple-robed person, the audience behind him was also discussing. Other than the voices discussing the plot, many people were asking how the shocking effects in ��avatar��were achieved.


    ��Madam Caesar, you can��t be joking! I��ve worked with several illusion spellcasters before. How can those things in the movie be constructed from illusions? No matter how you look at it, it looks like... reality.��


    ��Don��t those Na ��vi people really live in the Demon World? And those creatures and magic-conducting machines...��


    ��I think I��ve made it clear enough.��Mrs. Caesar��s cold voice sounded so clear in the noisy audience.


    Many people in the audience began to doubt that the ��Pandora��world in the movie was real. After all, they already knew that the movie was shot in the demon world.


    They had never been to the demon world, and many people still thought that the demon world was and of death covered inva. However, the scenery shown in ��avatar��had overturned their understanding.


    In order to dispel these people��s misunderstanding, Mrs. Caesar even stood up and said loudly.


    ��Many scenes in this movie were constructed by illusions! and the one who constructed these illusions was a sage from Nn, the purple-clothed merors.��


    ��Oh my God...��


    ��Nn��s Sage was involved in the filming?��


    The nobles sitting in the audience could not ept the news that Mrs. Caesar had revealed.


    Nn��s Sage was second only to God to any spellcaster. These nobles sent their children to Nn to learn magic. If they were lucky enough to be an apprentice in the sage tower.., it would be enough for them to achieve an even more outstanding status than their parents when they returned to the country.


    ��You should feel honored. The respected sage Herlous is also sitting in the audience seat with us today.��Mrs. Caesar looked at the front row and the purple-clothed man.


    The purple-clothed man did not reject Mrs. Caesar��s invitation. He stood up generously and lit up the dim environment with a light purple inscription in his hand.


    At this moment, the screen started to y the list of actors behind the scenes. The purple-robed man��s name was at the front row of the list of actors.


    ��It��s really... sage Herlous.��


    ��What are you still sitting there for, Kid? Hurry up and stand up.��


    The moment the purple-robed man revealed his identity, all the nobles present, including the conservative ywrights, stood up to greet the purple-robed man.


    The only people who could sit were Jose and Hiri, who was next to Jose.


    ��I think you should put the cast list before the start of the movie,��Hiri said after secretly observing the reactions of the people behind him.


    ��Just say ��this is a fictional story��before the start of the movie, and then attach the name of your mentor,��Jose answered in a low voice.


    Although the purple-robed merors was not well-known in Nn, it was also due to the decline of illusion magic. However, in every country, as long as a noble was in a high position.., they would remember the names of the Seven Sages of Nn and their appearances.

 Chapter 414 - sealed

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 418, sealed</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��You��ve created another perfect story, the son of Chaos.��


    After the premiere, elder Safan from the ckwood Elves found Joshua. He was also invited to watch the premiere.


    ��But it��s not really a touching and tearful story,��Joshua said.


    ��It��s enough to shock people. It��s an epic that I can��t even imagine,��elder Safan said.


    ��Let��s put aside the movie reviews for now. In the movie experience of ��Avatar,��will it be able to provide ��nourishment��for the world tree of Your Race?��


    At first, Jose designated ��Avatar��as a ��key,��a ��key��that could open the doors of various countries and make them willing for Jose to build a theater there and release more movies.


    However, Jose still hoped to turn the audience��s feelings towards this movie into nourishment for the world tree.


    Although the female lead of this movie was not Carrie, the flower of Faroese still yed a ��na ��Vi��in it. Other than the Na ��vi roles that had important scenes, jose invited arge number of ckwood Elves toe and y a minor role.


    ��It��s very weak, but the human audience��s feelings for that beautiful race have indeed be nutrients for the holy tree. Perhaps... it��s because they��re too simr to us.��


    It was indeed rare for the Sepharon Elder Council to use the word ��beautiful��to describe a race. The Na ��vi people themselves had many simrities with elves, and when the audience saw them, they immediately thought of elves.


    ��Weak? ��It doesn��t matter. When the timees, ��avatar��and other movies will be released in Faroese all over the country. After the people of Faroese watch ��this demon is not too cold,��your forest girl will probably be the dream lover of many Faroese boys.��


    Jose had to admit that the Matilda yed by Carrie in ��this demon is not too cold��was really beautiful. In a city with such a romantic atmosphere like Faroese.., there were probably not many boys in Faroese who could resist the charm of Mathilda. Well... there was also Belle��s.


    ......


    ��It��s time for me to meet the king of this country, elder Safan. After the Faroese television station is built, the people of Faroese will also see the charm of luvita.��


    Joshua nced at the time and bid farewell to Elder Safan before walking out of the house quickly.


    ��The ��Savior��described in the elven poem is actually a demon,��elder Safan muttered softly as he watched Joshua leave.


    ..


    After the premiere ended, Crondo III held a grand ball.


    ��I suspect that the king... might be interested in men.��


    Hiri followed closely behind Joshua and looked at Crondo III who was dressed up in the distance.


    This time, Coronado III was still wearing a gorgeous dress. Unfortunately, Coronado III��s appearance was not suitable for wearing this dress.


    If Enoch��s dress could be described as ��pleasing to the eye��, when Coronado III wore this dress, the choice that Joshua made was to cover his eyes.


    However, the king himself was enjoying it.


    ��My dear friend, Joshua!��Crondon III noticed Joshua and walked over enthusiastically.


    At this moment, Hiri chose to hide behind Joshua.


    When facing a giant bear, this spellcasterdy would not have the slightest fear, but when facing this strange-looking king, Hiri chose to escape.


    ��Too cunning,��Joshua said to Hiri in a low voice.


    Hiri did not answer. Crodo III had already walked in front of Joshua. Joshua could only force out a smile and continue with the diplomatic matters with His Majesty the King.


    ��I guess His Majesty the King is here for the issue of Avatar?��Joshua asked.


    ��After experiencing such a wonderful journey, it��s a little disappointing to talk directly about business and diplomatic matters. However, it��s just as you said.��


    Crondo III made a gesture, and a middle-aged man wearing round-rimmed sses quickly came to Crondo III��s side.


    ��This is Faroese��s minister of Internal Affairs, Diaz.��


    Although Minister Diaz had heard many rumors about Joshua, this was the first time he actually met Joshua, and learned that the production of avatar.., ��This demon is not too cold��and many other excellent movies were actually produced by such a young demon. His mood immediately became a littleplicated.


    ��Mr. Joshua, I have heard Mrs. Caesar mention you many times.��Minister Diaz quickly disyed his ability to negotiate.


    ��Is this the ambassador that His Majesty the King is preparing to send to the steel nation?��


    Joshua did not say too much nonsense and chose to get straight to the point.


    ��Yes, Minister Diaz once owned a theater in Orson Castle in the country of steel. He will definitely let ��Avatar��shine in the country of steel,��Crondon III seemed to have thought of something when he said this, he immediately shouted, ��It seems that I am too excited. Please wait a moment, clerk!��


    An old man walked out from the crowd in a hurry. All the nobles at the ball looked at Joshua.


    The old man was holding an ancient piece of paper in his hand. He was also a spellcaster who was proficient in the inscription of order. The ancient piece of paper and quill pen were floating in the air under the effect of the white inscription.


    Joshua vaguely guessed what Crondo III wanted to do.


    Soon, the King��s voice echoed throughout the entire ball.


    ��In the name of the ruler of Faroese, I hereby bestow upon this young man before me, whose talent has been blessed by the Gods... The Order of Joshua Arnold St. Crozi.��


    Although Joshua did not understand what the order awarded by Crondon III meant, judging from the discussions of the nobles around him, the honor awarded by Crondon III was not an ordinary thing.


    ��This is the honor you deserve, Joshua.��After Crondo III said this, the old clerk had already written the title.


    Crondo III took out a seal with magic power and sealed it into a scroll.


    Joshua reached out his hands to receive the ��Certificate of Honor��.


    ��Joshua, in my eyes, any movie is a ��priceless treasure��. Their ownership is undoubtedly yours. I Can��t buy their ownership, but I hope that they can be shown all over Faroese, so name a price,��Crondo III said.


    Now... was the part that Jose was most concerned about.


    Everyone at the ball turned to look at Jose. Jose��s next choice would determine how the movie would be priced in this world in the future.


    ��Your Majesty, I wonder if Mrs. Cesar has ever mentioned the concept of ��box office��to you,��said Jose.

 Chapter 415

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 419</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ball was over. Joshua sat in the carriage heading to the portal to the demon world.


    ��Mr. Joshua, is this really all you need?��


    Mrs. Caesar sat right in front of Joshua. Her gaze fell on the two scrolls and a medal in Joshua��s hand. The Wax Seal with the Magic imprint was engraved on the scroll, the emblem engraved on the wax seal was the national emblem of Faroese.


    ��It��s enough.��


    Joshua opened one of the contracts. The contract was so long that when Joshua opened the wax seal, the other side of the contract fell to the bottom of the carriage.


    The content of this contract was the bargaining chip that Joshua had to pay for the films to be shown in the Faroese theaters.


    Although Josh had proposed the concept of ��box office��to Crondon III, crondon III had no choice but to say that he could not urately count every ticket sold in the Faroese theater.


    In this era where bills were recorded with pen and paper, it was too idealistic for Josh to rely on the ��box office��share. The owners of the theaters couldpletely rely on making false ounts to avoid the share.


    Therefore, Joshua adopted a one-time buyout system, which was to turn the ��primary crystals��that recorded the movie scenes into clearly marked prices.


    This method was no different from the blu-ray cds on Earth, but the blu-ray cds in this world were not that cheap.


    There were more than 200 theaters in the entire country of Faroese. If Crondo III wanted to show ��avatar��in each theater, he would need to buy more than 200 copies.


    Joshua did not choose to use Faroese��s currency to settle the transaction. Instead, he chose to use resources.


    The resources included iron, food ingredients, and all kinds of primary crystals..


    ......


    ��This is probably the most generous transaction his majesty crondo has ever made.��Mrs. Caesar browsed through the contract that Joshua showed her and looked at the densely packed list of goods, mrs. Caesar could not help but sigh at the value of the movie once again.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Jose only used a few hundred ordinary-quality primary crystals to exchange for these ��strategic resources��that were enough to build a small city.


    However, the things carved in the primary crystals made the value of these primary crystals increase by tens of millions of times.


    ��Actually, I think your king is a little stingy.��Jose did not think that Mrs. Caesar��sment.


    ��Stingy... His Majesty, Crondo, is willing to give you and your country more help. You are the one who chose to reject him.��


    Mrs. Caesar could not help but sigh at the thought of this. At that time, Crondo III had offered a lot of bargaining chips that were far more tempting than these resources. It was a bargaining chip that no ruler of a country could refuse, however, Jose refused.


    ��Are you referring to sending the alchemists of Faroese to the demon world to build an alchemy workshop and to help the Demon World Mine Minerals? This is indeed a bargaining chip that is attractive.��


    Jose recalled the ��Beautiful Future��that Crondon III had talked about at the ball. If Faroese really helped the demon world build an alchemy workshop, then the demon world would definitely be able to escape the predicament of the Middle Ages in a short period of time, it would officially step into the Industrial Revolution.


    ��Unfortunately, I have already obtained these chips in Nn.��


    Joshua was not in a hurry. Joshua��s elder sister, Cecily, had already sent envoys to Nn to study. Joshua believed that with the prophet��s learning ability, it would not take long for him to grasp the so-called ��core technology��.


    And these resources were only a small foundation that Joshua hadid for the demon world.


    ��It seems that I was too impatient.��


    After listening to Joshua��s answer, Mrs. Caesar sighed softly.


    ��Perhaps we should put the topic of interests aside, Mrs. Caesar.��Joshua put away the contract, then, he waved his hand and opened the interface of the demon. ��I wonder if your king is satisfied with the ��parliament��function of the text message?��


    ��I think... His Majesty, Crondo, should be quite... satisfied.��


    A rare helpless smile appeared on Mrs. Cesar��s face when she was asked about this by Jose.


    She directly showed the interface of her magic to Jose. In Mrs. Cesar��s newly established text message ount, besides her daughter��s good friends, the most eye-catching thing was a parliament called the ��Parliament of Faroese��.


    The parliament was established an hour ago and was a gift from Jose to King Faroese for the deal.


    However, Crondon III was far more enthusiastic about the toy than Jose could have imagined.


    ��Minister Danielle! I order you to add all nobles who are eligible to participate in the Parliament of Faroese to the Parliament of the weave!��


    An ount with the name ��Crondon III��popped up in the group chat of the Parliament of Faroese, and then gave an order to one of the few people in the group chat.


    ��understood, your majesty.��another ount with the name ��Count Danielle��quickly responded.


    ��very good! where is Diaz! Where is Diaz Now? Before he goes to the country of steel, let me send him off!��Crondon III sent messages at an unimaginable speed.


    In the blink of an eye, a few messages from His Majesty the King popped up in the group.


    ��I��m... in... My... mansion.��


    On the other hand, Minister Diaz, who was asked by Crondo III about his whereabouts, replied much slower. He could not evenplete a reply. It seemed to be somewhat intermittent.


    ��I hope his Majesty doesn��t use this method of conversation to rece the real Parliament.��Mrs. Caesar looked at the messages that kept popping up in the text message worriedly. Just from the speed of reply of the King.., it was enough to feel the king��s fanaticism towards the text message.


    ��Why do I feel that it��s quite possible?��


    Although Jose didn��t have much contact with the king, with the king��s personality, it was very likely that he would happily decide to use the text message to rece the real parliament.


    Mrs. Caesar did not deny what Joshua said. Ever since she met Joshua, many important things in her life had been reced by the things that Joshua had created.


    Although she had chosen to ept it calmly, she still felt a little sad when she thought about it.


    At this moment, the carriage slowly stopped and Joshua directly pushed open the door of the carriage.


    ��Please tell your king that I will prepare the resources to be exchanged in a week.��


    After leaving these words, Joshua directly got down from the carriage.


    For the sake of this resource trade, the teleportation portal of Zenas was specially built in a building close to the Faroese imperial city market.


    Some curious merchants had alreadymunicated with the person in charge of managing this ce outside the teleportation portal, hoping to go to the demon world to do business.


    Although there were only five or six merchants as far as the eye could see, this was definitely a good omen.


    The guards quickly recognized Josh��s identity and let him enter the portal.


    The portal led to the location where avatar was shot. The Shabby Tavern built by Mrs. Cesar was still in business after the shooting.


    This would be the first stop for the people of Faroese toe into contact with the demon world.

 Chapter 416

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 420, elder sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The purple-robed man brought Hiri back to Nn��s Mage Tower first. Although the entire set was empty, Joshua could still feel the presence of someone around him.


    This was the presence of the Watchers from the Demon World. The second princess tacitly allowed Joshua to build a portal to Faroese here, but she still sent the Watchers to watch the ce in secret.


    After Joshua returned to the Demon World, the second princess, Cecily, pushed the door open and walked out of the tavern. It seemed that she had been waiting here for a long time.


    After seeing his eldest sister, Joshua was about to give the two contracts to Cecily, but Cecily quickly walked up to him and looked him up and down.


    ��You��re not hurt?��Her voice was as serious as ever.


    ��No. Although humans are a little cunning, they��re not that barbaric.��


    Joshua was not used to Cecily suddenly being so close to him, so he took a step back.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me you were going to Faroese to negotiate with the King?��


    After a short silence, Cecily asked Joshua.


    ��Eldest sister, haven��t you been busy with the internal affairs of the King��s city recently? So... I didn��t inform you.��


    Of course, Jose was lying. In fact, afterpleting the filming of Avatar, Jose went straight to Farosi, forgetting to inform his elder sister about this matter.


    Furthermore, Cecily had been busy appeasing the emotions of the demons in the Imperial City recently.


    The sudden appearance of humans in the imperial city was not something that every demon could immediately ept. Only Cecily, who was the most prestigious Watcher in the Imperial City, could calm the panic of the citizens of the imperial city.


    ......


    ��The citizens of the imperial city have already epted those human merchants.��Cecily seemed to have noticed that Jose was lying, however, she did not expose Jose, ��Jose, can you tell me what happened in Farosi?��


    ��Let��s talk inside.��


    Jose directly walked into the tavern, found a chair, sat down and handed the two contracts to Cecily. He also exined some important matters of this diplomatic mission to Cecily.


    Cecily carefully browsed through the longest contract. Not only was the name of the goods written on it, even the Chamber of Commerce for sale was clearly written on it.


    Many of the resources on it were what the demon world was short of, especially food and some daily necessities for the people.


    In the past, Cecily had tried several times tomunicate with human merchants, and even appointed monitors to purchase these resources under the disguise of humans. However, the final result was not ideal.


    And the trade that Jose had negotiated was personally promised by King Farosi.


    ��I will pay for the purchase of these funds.��Cecily put down the list of goods in her hand and said.


    ��Sister Cecily, I have already settled the bargaining chip.��


    ��Settled... you have already provided enough food resources for the demon world, so I will still take over this trade.��


    ��I don��t object to you taking over, sister Cecily. It��s just that the bargaining chip that the king proposed is not money.��


    Jose was really not good at dealing with this strong and serious elder sister.


    ��Not money? Then what is it?��


    Cecily immediately fell into a state of alert when she heard this. She had been deceived by those cunning human merchants several times, which made her worry that her brother would fall into the same trap.


    ��The crystal that carries the picture of the movie, this is it.��Jose took out the original copy of avatar from his pocket and ced it on the table.


    ��The movie... can buy these?��


    After Cecily contacted the ambassador from Faroese, she saw a movie called beauty and the Devil at the invitation of Jose.


    After watching it, Cecily��s evaluation of the movie was veryplicated, because she clearly understood that the sin demons in real life and the image in the movie were two extremes!


    However, after those aristocraticdies from Faroese brought some fish from the sea and went to the gathering ce of the sin demons to ��Sightsee��, the sin demons were bing more and more like the image in ��Beauty and the devil��.


    This also resulted in the sin demons being the first demons to ept the appearance of humans in the royal city, followed by the blood breeds.


    Cecily had to admit that the movie made by Jose was indeed very interesting. The scene of Belle and the sin demon dancing in the ballroom.., her maiden heart, which had been silent for an unknown number of years, was slightly touched.


    But it was only a very slight touch.


    ��The value of each item varies from person to person. The king of Faroese thinks that he has this value, so he has this value,��Joshua said with a smile.


    ��...��


    Cecily fell silent. She picked up the primary crystal that Joshua had ced on the table.


    Although this primary crystal was of high quality, ording to her understanding of humans, a primary crystal of this quality in the human market would cost around 20 gold coins.


    This was because this crystal could only be used to record images after it was engraved with special inscriptions.


    ��Around 200 to 300 of these crystals. This is the price I offered,��said Jose. ��These crystals will be finished in two to three days. If you have the time, I hope you can take over this transaction.��


    Cecily had been dealing with the internal affairs of the Imperial City recently. Joshua had a vague feeling that something big had happened in the imperial city.


    One of the things that worried Joshua the most was that the ruler of the demon world, Notlon, had not shown up for a long time. The ambassadors from Faroese were all received by Cecily.


    ��I should be free. I also need to go and negotiate with the king of Faroese.��


    After reading the contents of the two contracts, Cecily raised her head and looked around for a moment.


    At this moment, Jose felt that the aura of the people around him hadpletely disappeared.


    ��Jose.��Cecily put down the contract in her hand and looked at Jose with her crimson eyes.


    ��Father��s recent situation... is not good.��


    ��Specific performance?��Jose��s guess seemed to be correct.


    ��He hasn��t left the altar for a long time. Although I talk to him every day, I don��t n to leave, nor do I manage the things in the king��s city.��


    A map appeared in Cecily��s hand and spread out on the table in front of Jose.


    ��Recently, not only has thend in the king��s city turned into ash, but two residents have also turned into distorted monsters. Although the ash has improved recently, it��s very slow.��


    ��This... looks like what the judges did. Could it be that those guys sneaked into the royal city?��


    In the face of Joshua��s question, Cecily shook her head.


    ��I��ve used Banshees to investigate the people inside the Watchers and the royal city. They��re all normal.��


    ��Perhaps the world tree can cure these ashes. In short, wait for me to return to Nn first.��


    Tyreen was the foundation of Nn��s magic. Joshua would definitely not let her risking to the demon world, and the World Tree of Carrie was too young.


    However, Joshua could ask Tyreen if there was any way to ��resurrect��thend.


    At this moment, a Crow��s cry came from outside the tavern. The reporter that Joshua had dispatched finally returned to the demon world today.

 Chapter 417

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 421, visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I always felt that I was a ck-hearted boss who squeezed the employees.��


    Joshua handed a ss of wine from the tavern to the Dark Elf in front of him and said.


    ��Are you really not going to rest for a few days before returning to the Frost Kingdom?��


    ��My past experiences have made me unable to get used to the life of ��resting��.��


    The Dark Elf did not reject the wine that Joshua handed her. She picked up the wooden ss and downed the wine in one gulp.


    Listening to the Dark Elf��s words, Joshua felt that even a Pulitzer Prize was not enough to recognize her achievements. Perhaps he should add a best employee award as well.


    ��Frost Kingdom? You sent thousand faces to Frost Kingdom?��


    Ever since the Dark Elf entered the tavern, Cecily had been quietly listening to the conversation between Joshua and the Dark Elf.


    This Dark Elf named thousand faces had a very special status in the demon world. She did not belong to the position of a watcher, but she had the power of a watcher. If one had to define her position in the demon world.., then she would be the ��personal guard of the fourth princess��.


    This dark elf only listened to the orders of the fourth princess and the ruler of the demon world. After thousand faces received the order to go to the human world to spy on Joshua, this was the second time Cecily had seen her in the demon world.


    In Cecily��s opinion, this dark elf seemed to have be a subordinate of Joshua. Moreover, Joshua had sent her to the Frost Kingdom?


    ��A few days ago, I saw the news of the internal strife in the frost kingdom on the Spellcaster Forum. Is It rted to... thousand face?��


    Cecily instantly thought of the information she had seen on the mana. It was the ��internal strife in the Frost Kingdom��.


    ......


    No matter which page Cecily went to on the Spellcaster Forum, she would see information about the internal strife in the frost kingdom.


    At first, Cecily thought that there was a problem within the frost kingdom itself, and she was slightly relieved for the defense of the border of the Demon World this year.


    It was not until she had listened to the conversation between Joshua and the dark elves that Cecily realized that this matter was not simple.


    ��Regarding this, I was... very lucky to have met Prince Shiel, who was known as the ��King yer��on the Spellcaster Forum on the Mana Net. Then, I was very lucky to have let him learn about some conspiracy rted to the trial court through the Mana Net, and helped him to start a rebellion in the Frost Kingdom.��


    Joshua used very simple words to describe a matter that was enough to make Cecily Freeze in shock.


    ��How Lucky Should I be?��


    The change in the throne of the Frost Kingdom was enough to affect the situation of the world. Cecily never expected that the mastermind behind all of this was her younger brother.


    ��In short, this new king��s attitude toward the demons should not be as full of hatred as the previous frost royal family. Elder sister, please wait for a while more.��Joshua stared seriously into his sister��s eyes and said, ��The hundred-year war between the demons and the Frost Kingdom will definitely end.��


    Cecily had once participated in the war at the border fortress for a period of time, so she clearly understood that the hatred between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world was at the level of death. If Jose had said this to Cecily in the past.., cecily would only think that this naive younger brother was joking.


    But now..


    ��It��s time for me to return to the royal city.��


    Cecily did not give Jose a reply. She picked up the two contracts, pushed open the door of the tavern, and chose to leave.


    Joshua watched his elder sister leave, then looked at the Dark Elf in front of him again.


    ��I have to go back to Nn to pick up the originals of those movies. Before that, you can visit my sister.��Joshua knew what the Dark Elf was concerned about. ��But I have developed a few new modules for my world. She probably doesn��t have time to talk to you now.��


    ��Her Highness Fuya must have not slept for a long time.��The only thing the Dark Elf was concerned about was the situation of the fourth princess. She did not refuse Joshua��s suggestion and flew out of the tavern in the form of a crow.


    Joshua walked slowly to the outside of the tavern. He looked at the deste scenery and the medal awarded by the Third King of rence.


    ��In the near future, this ce should be very prosperous, right?��


    Joshua looked at the teleportation gate that was emitting a faint light in the distance and said softly.


    ... ..


    A weekter, in Orson Castle in the south of the country of steel.


    Minister Diaz sat on a machine called a magic car, and the car slowly drove into Orson Castle.


    As soon as he entered Orson Castle, he couldn��t help but cover his mouth and nose with a handkerchief. His attendant did the same thing.


    ��Ambassador Diaz, are you still not used to the air in the steel country?��The driver of the magic car asked in a low voice.


    ��I was able to adapt to the steel country more than ten years ago, but now I feel a thick fog stuck in my throat,��Minister Diaz said with a slight frown.


    ��This thick fog is the pride of our country. Ambassador Diaz, it will take some time for you to get used to it as an outsider,��the coachman said.


    Minister Diaz could hear the sarcasm in his words, but Minister Diaz was not in the mood to pursue it. He looked out of the window.


    Even though this was an area provided for residents to live in, Minister Diaz could still see the magic waste that had turned into gas slowly rising into the sky from afar.


    ��What are they waiting for?��


    Minister Diaz noticed that there was a long line of civilians lined up at the corner of the street.


    ��Holy Hilmke��s duel.��The Coachman uttered a line of awkward words, there was an unconceble pride in his voice. ��Our country holds apetition every three years. Even civilians can sign up to participate and prove their strength in the duel. The second half of thispetition is held in this city. Many legendary knights can be seen in the arena.��


    ��The diatorpetition is actually held at this time...��


    Minister Diaz also knew that this was thepetition that the entire steel country was passionate about. This was almost the most sacred tradition of the steel country.


    Although Minister Diaz had never experienced this personally, from the long lines ofmoners on the streets, one could already guess how fanatical the citizens of the steel country were.


    It could be said that Minister Diaz had chosen the worst time toe to the country of steel, but he was still confident.


    ��Stop here and inform your lord casten that I will immediately pay him a visit.��


    Under Minister Diaz��s orders, the magic car slowly stopped by the roadside. He brought his attendant and directly pushed the door open and got out of the car. Then, they slowly came to a building that was almost turned into ruins.


    ��Let��s go. It seems that we still have a lot of work to do.��


    Minister Diaz was very d that he had spent a lot of money to buy thisnd back then. Otherwise, this building that had been abandoned for many years would have beenpletely demolished.


    He led his attendants into the theater. When Minister Diaz opened the door, there were already three heavily armored knights waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 418

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 422. The inte addict girl was online</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This building has been abandoned for more than ten years. The magic barrier of the gate has long been ineffective. Although Count Cruz will send people to clean this ce regrly, it has recently be a gathering ce for vagrants.��The Knight led by the three knights pointed at the dirty and messy environment around them and said.


    ��Thank you for your trouble.��


    Minister Diaz nced at the terrible scene in the hall of the theater.


    Compared to the grand theaters in Faroese, the explorer theater built in the country of steel was pitifully small, and the interior decoration had been dpidated by the vagrants.


    The paintings and statues hanging in the hall had long disappeared, and the floor was full of all kinds of dirty objects.


    ��Except for the hall, the magic barriers in the other rooms are well preserved. Ambassador Diaz, if you clean this ce up, you might be able to transform it into a good manor. The Count said that he could provide craftsmen to help you rebuild this ce,��the knight continued.


    ��Manor? ��Thank the count for my kindness.��Minister Diaz shook his head and rejected the knight��s suggestion. Then he said, ��If you don��t mind, please leave this ce. I��m going to start cleaning up the things left here.��


    The three knights did not refuse and left the dirty ce directly. Minister Diaz took another look at the hall that was so dirty that it made him frown.


    He began to feel lucky that he had brought a spellcaster who was proficient in the flowing water inscription before he came.


    Under the instructions of Minister Diaz, the seven attendants who followed him to the steel country began to clean up the Dirty Hall. Another attendant took his luggage and followed Minister Diaz.


    Minister Diaz also walked straight to the back of the hall. ording to his memories, he arrived at the room where the manager of the theater was.


    Pale white inscriptions appeared on his hand. The magic enchantments carved on the walls and doors were instantly removed. Minister Diaz also walked straight into the room.


    Due to the protection of the magic enchantments, the items stored inside were not stolen. As he stared at the items ced inside, his memories began to surge.


    ......


    The luggage was ced on the table by the attendant. Diaz found an exaggerated piece of drawing paper. On the drawing paper, there was a ��Na ��vi��.


    He remembered that this item was called a ��poster��. Its function was the same as a flyer promoting a stage y.


    Minister Diaz ced the poster aside and began to count the other luggage.


    ��Where��s the ck gold box that I asked you to keep? !��


    Minister Diaz noticed that the luggage that the attendant was carrying was missing the present that he was prepared to give to the city lord.


    ��This... Sir, I��ve always kept it in the inscription box.��


    ��In the inscription box?��


    Minister Diaz opened the box. There was obviously something missing inside. When the attendant learned that he had made a huge mistake, the expression on his face immediately sank into fear.


    ��The theater iscking manpower.��Minister Diaz gritted his teeth to convince himself not to punish the attendant. ��What are you still standing there for! Hurry up and go to work!��


    The attendant immediately nodded and ran out of the study.


    The things in the ck-gold box, other than a leaf from the world tree, were not considered very valuable.


    Minister Diaz originally wanted to give the magic to the city lord, but it seemed that this n would have to be dyed for some time.


    What he wanted to do now was to resurrect the long-abandoned Explorer Theater!


    ..


    Orson Castle, Demel Commercial Street.


    ��This is iid with gold dust. Can��t you... Give me some more money?��


    A wanderer dressed in shabby clothes stood in front of a window of a trading firm and asked in a low voice.


    ��Three bisnals, no more old Nack.��Dorothy sat behind the window and said after ncing at the ck Wooden Box that the wanderer had handed over.


    ��Thank you! Thank you, Miss Dorothy. May God bless you.��


    When the Wanderer saw Dorothy handing over the gold coins from the window, he happily picked up the gold coins and repeatedly thanked her, then immediately ran out of the shop.


    Dorothy looked at the back of the vagrant and sighed slightly.


    In fact, she knew that it was impossible for a homeless vagrant to obtain such an expensive box. He must have obtained it through some illegal means. However, Dorothy still epted this ��Stolen Goods��with a soft heart.


    She didn��t know if what she did was right.


    ��Miss, you can��t always ept the things sent by those vagrants! This will damage the reputation of our trading firm,��someone in the trading firm whispered to Dorothy.


    ��Does our trading firm still have a reputation? Go and put up a notice. This box should have been lost by that noble.��


    Dorothy handed the wooden box to a manager in the trading firm, then lifted her skirt and walked towards the interior of the trading firm.


    She was about to return to her room to rest when a grumpy voice came from behind.


    ��Dorothy! Why didn��t you go to the ball? Count Cruz personally invited you! !��A middle-aged man shouted as he walked towards Dorothy.


    ��Sorry, Father... I��m not interested in Count Cruz. He��s almost twice my age!��Dorothy quickened her pace. It seemed that she did not want to be caught up by the people behind her.


    ��Count Cruz has two sons! Didn��t they express their goodwill to you at thest dance? If you can marry any one of them, our chamber of Commerce will have a turn for the better!��


    Dorothy ignored her father��s voice. She ran back to her room and locked the door.


    ��Dorothy! Dorothy!��The middle-aged man continued to knock on the door.


    Dorothy ignored him and copsed on the bed. She hugged her pillow and tried to block out the sound.


    She was born into a wealthy merchant family. Her father��s Chamber of Commerce was one of the best in Orson Castle. However, since her father failed to find a new business opportunity in Nn a few months ago.., the Chamber of Commerce hadpletely declined.


    Dorothy remembered that among the goods her father brought back from Nn, there was a crystal called the ��raw crystal that can talk to everyone in the world without leaving the house��. At that time, their trading firm used this gimmick to sell this kind of raw crystal.


    But in the end, not to mention talking to everyone in the world, after using the raw crystal, there would only be a bunch of unknown things in front of her eyes.


    From then on, Dorothy��s father��s reputation in the tradingpany plummeted in Fort Orson.


    ��What on Earth is this thing...��Dorothy heard the voices outside gradually fade away. She sat up on the bed, put down the pillow, and waved her hand, and an interface appeared in front of her eyes.


    There were five special icons on the interface in front of her eyes. They were my magic terminal, the Spellcaster Forum, Nn��s voice, text messages, and the recycle bin.


    Dorothy spent a few months trying to figure out what the extra icon in front of her was for, but in the end, it seemed to have no effect other than ��blocking the view��.


    She tentatively clicked on the Spellcaster Forum icon again, but the message that popped up was ��no inte connection��.


    What exactly was the inte connection!


    Dorothy had been tormented by this notification for the past few months.


    She even went to the Magic Academy in Orson Castle to look it up, but she did not get the conclusion she wanted.


    Perhaps her father was really deceived by Nn��s spellcaster?


    Dorothy was a little discouraged and wanted to click on the Magic Net��s uninstall option, but the message that ��no inte connection��had suddenly disappeared and was reced by a colorful window that appeared in front of her eyes.


    She widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the pile of words and pictures that suddenly appeared on it.

 Chapter 419

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 423, first impressions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��detailed analysis of the Frost Kingdom incident, plus some exclusive news.��poster: thousand faces.


    ��is the shadow of Naxamasing out soon?��poster: Frost Axe.


    Dorothy��s field of vision had long been upied by the words on the Spellcaster Forum��s page, and there were all kinds of pictures that shed past.


    She skimmed through the various titles on the Spellcaster Forum, and for a moment, she was dizzy from the huge amount of information.


    However, she quickly calmed down and began to look for the title that she was interested in on the front page of the Spellcaster Forum.


    In the upper left corner of the Spellcaster Forum, there was a constantly changing ��picture��.


    Any user who entered this forum for the first time would be attracted by that ��picture��, and Dorothy was no exception.


    When Dorothy��s gaze fell on that ��picture��, the changing picture just happened to freeze on a strange ��painting��.


    ��The style of this painting is so strange.��


    Dorothy had spent many years in the tradingpany assisting her father in appraising the value of the goods.


    Among these goods were some paintings from all over the world. Dorothy thought that she had memorized the schools of painters from all over the world. As long as a painting by a little-known artist was ced in front of her eyes, she could easily recognize it.


    However, Dorothy had never seen the style of the painting on the Spellcaster Forum.


    Upon closer inspection, it looked like countless colored squares were arranged together to form a painting.


    ......


    Dorothy nced at the title under the painting.


    ��hidden location of Super Mario��s all-life mushroom.��poster: Fuya.


    Dorothy noticed that there was a prefix of ��game��in front of the title.


    Was this a game?


    Under the trend of curiosity, Dorothy tentatively touched the painting, but soon, another notification popped up in front of her, which made her a little crazy.


    ��lost Inte connection.��


    Dorothy��s originally excited mood instantly fell to the bottom.


    ��It��s broken again?��


    Dorothy kept clicking on the window of ��lost Inte connection��. The window soon disappeared, and she sessfully entered the page of the post.


    The content of the page was loading slowly from top to bottom. Dorothy��s mood was once again upied by anticipation, but not long after.., the notification of ��Lost Connection��appeared in front of Dorothy��s eyes like a nightmare once again.


    The page that was originally loading halfway came to an abrupt stop.


    This time, Dorothy found a clue! That was, whenever the content of the Spellcaster Forum could be disyed, the marker in the lower right corner of the magic interface would turn green.


    When Dorothy used the magic in the past, the mark in the lower right corner was always gray like a triangle.


    ��This is the ��signal��?��


    Dorothy immediately stood up from her bed and went to a corner of the room.


    Sure enough, another mark in the lower right corner turned green.


    However, the green mark was still very unstable, and it would turn gray from time to time.


    Dorothy was standing right at the door of her room. After a moment of hesitation, she pushed the door open and walked out.


    Her father had left a long time ago, and Dorothy began to search for a ce in the trading firm that could enhance the magic��s signal.


    Dorothy ran down the stairs to the first floor of the trading firm and arrived at a storage warehouse directly below her room.


    After arriving here, the signal in the lower right corner of Dorothy��s magic stabilized at one grid.


    Dorothy picked up a illuminating primary crystal and began to search the warehouse.


    She had gradually understood that there was something stored in the warehouse that could allow her to connect to the so-called ��Network��.


    ��As expected, it��s this...��Dorothy slowly walked to the ck wooden box that she had bought from a tramp not long ago. When she picked up the ck wooden box with her hand, the magic signal instantly increased to two grids.


    Looking at the green mark, Dorothy felt a sense of satisfaction as if she had found a treasure.


    A magic barrier was set on the ck wooden box. It was a very delicate barrier, and only a powerful spell caster could remove it.


    Dorothy had long guessed that this might be an item that the noble had lost, and she had already asked the servants of the trading firm to put up notices outside.


    ��It shouldn��t be a problem to watch from the side.��


    Dorothy found a reason to convince herself that she was only using the magic beside the wooden box!


    She found a wooden chair and sat beside the shelf where the wooden box was stored. When she opened the terminal of the magic again, the page of the post had already beenpletely loaded.


    ��Mushroom? Mario... monster... these paintings are actually games.��


    Dorothy took a nce at the content of the post. She originally thought that what was presented in the post was a genre of paintings that had arisen in that country, in the end, these ��paintings��were all game pictures called ��Super Mario��.


    The concept of the young girl who was born in a merchant��s family regarding games was still stuck in the concept of a little girl holding a doll and ying a certain character.


    Therefore, in Dorothy��s eyes, the game was synonymous with ��childish��, but the content of the postpletely ignited Dorothy��s curiosity.


    She kept reading the content of the post until the end, and was pleasantly surprised to find that there was a ��portal��below, a portal leading to the game partition.


    Dorothy immediately used her finger to touch thest portal of the post, but the message ��only login can enter this partition��popped up on it, and there was a sign-up notification below.


    ��Is this the same as the VIP contract of the Chamber of Commerce?��Dorothy began to use the concept that she was familiar with to enter it. After clicking the sign-up button, she began to fill in the contents of the contract.


    The name of the Spellcaster Forum, Dorothy used her real name. She quicklypleted the registration and entered the game partition as she wished.


    ��Moving paintings, and music... but it��s a little crude...��


    Dorothy looked at the paintings made of colored squares. The colors andposition looked like a beginner��s drawing, so she clicked on it out of curiosity.


    After reading the guide, Dorothy quickly learned the basic operation of the game.


    When she pressed the button that appeared on the magic interface, the dwarf made of the crude square slowly walked forward.


    Dorothy widened her eyes. She didn��t know how to describe this strange feeling.


    The figure in the ��painting��began to move under her control.


    ��Miss?��A servant of the Chamber of Commerce noticed Dorothy who was sitting in the dark corner of the shelf. If it wasn��t for Dorothy��s unique Burgundy long hair that was particrly eye-catching.., the servant almost thought that another homeless man had sneaked in.


    ��Moka? Perfect, make me a cup of ck leaf grass juice,��Dorothy said.


    ��ck leaf grass juice? It��s the morning now, Miss, you haven��t eaten lunch yet.��


    The attendant was a little confused. ck leaf grass juice was a drink used to relieve fatigue. It was very popr among the nobles and was considered a luxury item.


    ��I didn��t sleepst night because I was sorting out the ount books. I��m a little sleepy now,��Dorothy replied.


    Then go to sleep!


    The servant suppressed this sentence in his mind. He saw Dorothy touching something in the air, and he was afraid. He didn��t dare to ask any more questions and directly walked out of the warehouse.

 Chapter 420

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 424, the chosen one</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the afternoon, the servants of the Chamber ofmerce carefully surrounded the door of the warehouse.


    ��It��s been almost six hours. What happened to the eldest miss?��


    ��When I went in to give the eldest miss lunch, I saw her gesturing something in the air,��a maid said with some fear in her voice. ��She even gave a creepy smile from time to time.��


    ��Miss hasn��t been driven mad, has she? She��s so young...��


    ��I think it��s more like she��s possessed by an evil spirit. It��s more reliable to hire a spell caster who knows the holy light system,��another servant said in a low voice.


    However, the discussion of these servants was quickly stopped by the voice behind them.


    ��What are you all standing here for? !��


    The owner of the Chamber of Commerce came to the back of these servants who had gathered in front of the warehouse.


    ��Sir Linton.��


    When these servants heard the voice behind them, they were as shocked as they were when they saw Dorothy muttering to herself in the warehouse.


    They turned around and looked at the middle-aged man in front of them, Linton Rod Collin. The servants of the Chamber ofmerce all knew that the owner of the Chamber of Commerce wanted to be promoted to a noble society, however, after struggling for so many years, he had only obtained a title of baron that did not exist.


    Moreover, ever since the failure of the trading firm and the failure of the reputation of the trading firm, this Knight��s wish was on the verge of being destroyed.


    ��It��s not time to rest yet. Where��s Dorothy? ! have any of you seen Dorothy?��The knight began to shout loudly.


    ......


    The servants had a look of hesitation on their faces. Perhaps for this middle-aged man, letting his daughter marry into a noble family was the only way to save this trading firm.


    ��In the warehouse.��One of the servants told thedy where she was. ��Sir Linton, be careful. The Lady is a little... Strange.��


    ��That��s none of your business.��The Knight left this sentence and walked straight into the warehouse.


    ..


    Dorothy rubbed her eyes. Looking at the interface of the magic for a long time made her eyes a little dry.


    This symptom and sleepiness had reminded Dorothy countless times that she needed to rest, but Dorothy could not stop at all!


    Just an hour ago, she had cleared the third level of Super Mario. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Dorothy was ready to take a nap, but the moment she closed Super Mario.., the magic was upied by colorful paintings.


    These ��paintings��were other games!


    At that time, Dorothy��s scalp was a little numb. After browsing through the introduction of several of the games, she thought to herself, ��just a little try.�� Dorothy clicked on a game called ��Snowman Brothers.��.


    By the way, it was now Dorothy��s 123rd try.


    She picked up the ck grass leaf juice that had turned cold and took a sip. Then, she picked up a slice of fruit that the attendant had brought in and put it into her mouth.


    ��Just a little more...��


    Dorothy stared at the screen in the game. Her character in the game had already arrived at the final boss. After a period of hard fighting, the boss was close to death.


    She only needed to throw a ��snowball��at the opponent to kill the leader.


    But just as Dorothy was fully focused, a voice berated her from behind.


    ��Dorothy! What are you doing hiding here alone! Hurry up and put on your new clothes. Count Cruz��s ball is about to begin tonight!��


    This sudden voice scared Dorothy, who was highly focused. With a slight shake of her hand, a mistake was made, and her character��sst life was taken away by the leader of the dungeon!


    Dorothy stared nkly at the words ��game over��that popped up on the screen of the magic. She felt as if her soul had been sucked out of her body.


    ��Dorothy! Dorothy?��The noisy voice continued to ring in Dorothy��s ears.


    An unknown anger rose in Dorothy��s heart. Dorothy swore that she had never been so angry in her life. Even if the name of the Chamber of Commerce was damaged, when she walked on the street and was ndered by others.., dorothy could still smile and endure it.


    But now, Dorothy only wanted to pick up the te in her hand and throw it at the face of the owner of the voice!


    In fact, Dorothy��s hand had already grasped the edge of the te, but after realizing that the owner of the voice was her father, Dorothy still held back.


    ��I will go,��Dorothy said in a low voice.


    ��Then hurry up and go upstairs to change your clothes. Dress up nicely! I heard that there��s a big shot at the ball today.��


    Dorothy ignored her father and went upstairs to her room without saying a word.


    She opened her wardrobe and fell into silence when she saw all kinds of luxurious dresses.


    Dorothy admitted that her father did all this to save the Chamber of Commerce, which was the most effective and feasible way.


    However, Dorothy hated herself for being put on the market like amodity by her father, who had marked the price on the ��dance��.


    ��Is there any other way?��


    Dorothy had been thinking about what other ways could save the Chamber of Commerce. She had lobbied several other trading firms and savings banks in hopes of getting investment, but in the end, it was a failure.


    This made Dorothy feel a little hopeless. She did not want the trading firm to disappear from the streets of steel country.


    Dorothy took off her clothes and chose a conservative dress in her wardrobe. Just as she was about to go to the mirror to change, a notification sounded in her ear.


    She waved her hand and opened the interface of the magic. When she left the warehouse, Dorothy forgot to close the game partition of the magic.


    ��My World?��


    A message popped up under the game partition... ��The draw for the test of my world begins now.��


    Dorothy did not see any games rted to my world in the game partition, but that did not stop her from clicking the ��draw��button on the message that popped up.


    ��Congrattions on obtaining the test of my world.��


    ��Huh?��


    Although Dorothy was a little dazed as she looked at the ��winning announcement��that popped up in front of her.


    She suddenly remembered that when she was still young, she had once drawn a special prize for an event organized by a tradingpany. Among the tens of millions of people, the prize was a special magic-conducting machine.


    ��My luck today is not bad.��


    The negative emotions that had umted in Dorothy��s heart were instantly swept away. Just as she was about to try out what kind of game minecraft was, there was another knock on the door from behind.


    At this time, Dorothy remembered that she had not changed into her clothes yet, and the notification of ��lost Inte connection��appeared in front of Dorothy��s eyes once again.


    This made her a little discouraged and put on her clothes, ready to go to the dance tonight.

 Chapter 421

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 425, Amway</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Minister Diaz was invited to the ball of Count Cruz, the casten.


    Rather than calling it a ball, it was better to change the dancing into fighting.


    The venue of the party was a noble��s arena in Orson Castle.


    The structure of the building was very special, like a theater, but the first floor was built into a circr arena.


    On the upper floor of the arena was a gathering hall.


    Minister Diaz leaned against the wooden railing at the edge of the second floor and looked at the arena below.


    He soon found four knights in heavy armor.


    The armor worn by these knights waspletely different from ordinary knight armor.


    There was no beauty in the armor at all. It looked like inferior products made of various ck iron pieces. On the surface of the iron pieces, one could vaguely see the magic inscriptions engraved on them.


    There were also all kinds of dangerous weapons hidden in these armors, including the weapons held by the Knights, which were also ��magical machinery��that had been modified by alchemy engineers.


    This was the popr diatorpetition in the country of steel!


    Minister Diaz could not call this kind of barbaricpetition a ��show��.


    ��Diaz! Ever since you ran away with your tail between your legsst time, I thought you wouldn��te back.��


    ......


    Just as Minister Diaz was deep in thought, Count Cruz came to Minister Diaz��s side and patted him on the shoulder.


    Although this count��s attitude was very warm, his words sounded particrly harsh.


    Minister Diaz and this count were considered close friends many years ago, so he understood that his way of speaking was so... straightforward.


    ��This time, I received an order from His Majesty the King, so I came to visit the country of steel,��Minister Diaz said.


    ��An order from the king? Your King finally wants to introduce our country��s magical machinery technology?��


    At this time, Count Cruz��s mood became even higher.


    ��This...��


    Before Minister Diaz could deny it, Count Cruz reached out his hand and pointed at the four knights who were preparing in the arena below.


    ��The alchemy workshops in our country have begun to study the Knight armor powered by magic power. That one is a trial work made by Rusco Alchemy Workshop, the Dragon��s breath! The palm of its hand is engraved with a magic inscription that can cast the fire tongue spell. It can be released by the magic power stored in the primary crystal on its back...��Count Cruz began to introduce the ferocious-looking knight armor below.


    Although the count��s words were vivid and vivid, it seemed that as long as he wore these four sets of knight armor, he would be able to easily kill a giant dragon.


    If it was a merchant who did not know much about magical machinery, it was very likely that he would be moved by Count Cruz��s words and be prepared to pay for it.


    However, minister Diaz sounded very boring.


    For Minister Diaz to be able to sit in his current position, his ability to judge whether things were good or bad was an essential factor.


    He could see the ws of the four sets of knight armor at a nce. Themon w was that they were too heavy, and it would be difficult for them to disy their power in a slightly worse environment and terrain.


    Secondly, a slightly stronger spellcaster would be able to knock the opponent to the ground or kill thempletely before the knight armor got close to him.


    As for what made Minister Diaz feel bored, it was probably because he had already seen the giant magic puppets in avatar.


    Even though they were all illusions created by the purple-clothed man, the shock and impact brought by the magic puppets walking and fighting in the movie avatar.., were far more satisfying than the Knight��s armor.


    ��Count Cruz, I came here to prepare for a performance in my theater.��


    Minister Diaz did not wait for Count Cruz to finish introducing all the knights and interrupted him at the appropriate time.


    ��Performance?��Count Cruz frowned slightly. ��Diaz, you know that we Bismarck people don��t like the way your Farosi jumps up and down on the stage. This will only make us feel childish and bored. There will be two diatorial matches soon. I believe that you will enjoy the feeling of steel colliding with blood.��


    ��This... Cruz, I really can��t enjoy it.��


    It was not that he couldn��t enjoy it, or rather, he was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    After watching the battle in ��Avatar��, Minister Diaz looked at the battle between the four knights. No matter how he looked at it, they looked like two toddlers.


    ��We Bismarck people are also unable to enjoy your performance.��Count Cruz shook his head and said, ��Have you forgotten how deste your theater is?��


    ��But this time is definitely different.��Minister Diaz said with a certain tone, ��If you allow me, Count Cruz, after this diatorialpetition ends, I can directly start performing below the arena.��


    ��After the diatorialpetition ends? Can the girls in your troupe endure the bloody smell in the arena? Don��t be blinded by the smell. It seems that I need to send someone to clean it up.��


    As he spoke, Count Cruz looked around the ball, as if he was looking for the members of Diaz Minister��s troupe.


    ��Count Cruz, you need to go through so much trouble. This performance doesn��t need any actors to enter the arena. When the timees, it��s enough for you to dim the light of the primary crystal.��


    Diaz minister waved his hand, reminding Count Cruz to give up this meaningless act.


    ��No need for actors? What kind of performance is that?��Count Cruz was slightly stunned. He still had some understanding of Faroese��s stage y.


    A stage y��s performance meant that it required a theater group of a hundred or even more than two hundred people to prepare meticulously.


    The number of people invited by Count Cruz to this ball was not even this many.


    ��You��ll know in a while. Look! Count Cruz, those two knights have alreadye on stage.��Minister Diaz looked at the bottom of the arena and said.


    ��The hatchet man and the spiked knight are just a warm-up. The Dragon Breath and the priest of eternal sleep in the second round are the two people who are most likely to win thispetition. Today is just a drill, but the nobles I invited are all here for thispetition.��


    Although Count Cruz said so.


    But when the two knights below walked into the center of the arena, Minister Diaz already heard someone shouting their names.


    Obviously, the nobles who were present had high hopes for these two knights.


    These were the ��stars��of the country of steel. Their country did not have the profession of an actor. The only thing that could make the people worship were these warriors who had survived one battle after another!


    The two knights had already stepped into the arena with weapons in their hands. As fresh flowers from god-knows-where drifted down from the sky, the battle was announced to begin.

 Chapter 422

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 426, the tide (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The needle-pierced knight raised the spear in his hand and pierced through his opponent��s armor.


    This attack had seriously damaged the original crystal mana reserve within the opponent��s armor, causing the opponent��s armor topletely lose the ability to move and fall to the ground, unable to move.


    The needle-pierced knight raised his weapon and dered victory, and the audience on the second floor erupted in cheers.


    ��How is it, Miss Dorothy? I said the winner is the needle-pierced knight, right?��


    ��UH... Yes.��


    Dorothy was also one of the audience members. She was not very interested in the traditional diatorpetition of the country of steel, but the person standing next to her was different.


    Standing next to Dorothy was one of the sons of the mayor of the city of Orson Castle, and the most promising son to inherit the title of Earl, edke.


    When Dorothy walked into the ball, she was d that there were many beautiful nobledies at the ball, and many other nobledies surrounded the three young sons of the Lord of the city with the same idea.


    But for some reason, Aitke, the eldest son, took a fancy to Dorothy at first sight and invited her to the best spot to watch the fight.


    After chatting with Dorothy in a graceful manner for a while, he directed the topic to the two knights who were fighting below.


    Relying on her rough understanding of magical machinery, Dorothy was barely able to converse with the eldest son.


    However, she was indeed thinking about ��My world��and the monster that was almost killed in ��The Snowman Brothers��.


    ��It��s over. Miss Dorothy, are you hungry?��The eldest son asked.


    ......


    ��Not at the moment.��


    Although Dorothy could feel his affectionate gaze, her eyes were all focused on the magic web in front of her.


    Because she realized that after ying a game, she could continue to y even without the ��Inte��.


    At this time, Dorothy had already opened the interface of the Snowman Brothers. If it weren��t for the fact that she had to deal with the eldest son, Dorothy might have already pressed the start button.


    ��Can I find a ce to sit for a while? I��m a little tired.��Dorothy tried to find an excuse to get rid of this eldest son.


    ��Soon, the dragon��s breath and the eternal priest will go on stage. Miss Dorothy, you absolutely shouldn��t miss the dragon��s breathpetition. That powerful knight was the champion of the previouspetition.��


    I��m not interested in being the champion of thispetition! Right now, I Only Care About My Snowman!


    Although Dorothy thought so in her heart, she still maintained an elegant smile on her face.


    ��Then let��s finish watching the next match.��


    The duration of a battle was not considered long. The short one could decide the winner in an instant, and the long one would take about twenty minutes.


    Dorothy waved her hand and closed the interface of the magic, preparing to calm down and deal with the eldest son of the casten.


    However, after the two knights left the arena below, Count Cruz, the city of Orson Castle, announced something with a primary crystal with a fortissimo inscription.


    ��Everyone present, I know that you are looking forward to the duel between the Dragon Breath and the priest of eternal sleep, but a friend from Faroese hopes to perform a... Special y for us in the arena! Please look forward to it.��


    Faroese��s... y?


    When Dorothy Heard Count Cruz��s words, her heart skipped a beat and she felt a little disappointed.


    She had seen Faroese��s y before. Other than feeling a little bored, it had grown to a terrifying length!


    A show would take at least two hours to end.


    In other words, Dorothy had to deal with this eldest son for more than two hours!


    ��The people of Faroese? Their childish performances appearing in the arena are a stain on the sacred arena.��


    The eldest son seemed to be very dissatisfied with the ��program��that was inserted into the broadcast. Even the atmosphere of the entire ball became stiff because of this.


    Dorothy was about to say something when his words were heard by his father, Count Cruz.


    ��Aitke, don��t worry. My friend from Faroese said that the special y will only be shown for the first ten minutes, and I won��t let the audience have such a long y.��


    As Count Cruz spoke, he ordered the servants to dim the original crystal lights around him.


    ��Father, what about the actors he brought? Won��t these delicate Faroese people be scared by the scene in the Arena?��The eldest son seemed to have a problem with the performance.


    Count Cruz did not give an answer. Minister Diaz had already arrived at the bottom of the arena.


    There was a wall in the arena below that waspletely nk. Under the gaze of the nobles of the country of steel, the Farosians slowly came to the other side of the wall and took out a crystal.


    The originally dark environment was instantly lit up by the projection of the crystal on the wall.


    ��What is that?��The eldest son looked at the thing that appeared on the wall.


    A line of words clearly appeared on the ck shadow projected by the protocrystal on the wall, and the atmosphere in the entire arena became extremely mysterious.


    ��The content is all... fiction? Sage herlous.��


    Count Cruz read out that line of words. He originally thought that the use of the protocrystal was to carve words on the wall, but in the next second, he realized that his guess waspletely wrong.


    ��A painting of the forest? It��s so realistic...��


    ��No, that��s not a painting!��


    ��Is that a teleportation door? Why don��t I feel any magical fluctuations?��


    Count Cruz could already feel that the nobles around him were a little restless. They all began to guess what the ��Primitive Forest��that appeared on the wall was.


    ��A movie...��Dorothy muttered to herself as she looked at the picture on the wall in disbelief.


    ��A movie?��


    Only then did Count Cruz notice the beautiful girl next to his eldest son.


    ��It��s a form of performance that Nn has been developing recently.��Dorothy had only seen this discussion on the Spellcaster Forum, but she had never seen it before. However, this did not stop her from exining everything in front of her. ��I heard that the video of the past was recorded in the primary crystal, and then yed back again.��


    ��The images of the past...��


    Count Cruz��s gaze was fixed on the scene in front of him. As the plot of the movie progressed, a space filled with blue lights appeared in front of him.


    Freezing, ne travel, Pandora.


    A bunch of unfamiliar words flooded into Count Cruz��s ears. At first, the scene of the ship looking down at the in the ne space had yet to make Count Cruz react.


    He had no idea where the man in the image was staying and what he was doing.


    But when the image changed and a ��giant bird��made of steel was looking down from the sky, Count Cruz found something familiar!


    It was an airship!


    It was one of the magic-conducting machines that the steel country was currently passionate about. The airship could only hover at a height of a few hundred meters for less than two minutes, in the Count��s eyes, it was just an extremely simple magic-conducting machine.


    However, he believed that in the future, the airship would definitely develop into an iparably powerful aerial overlord.


    At this moment, the count saw the future. An ��airship��swooped down from the clouds tens of thousands of meters high. The sound waves raged, and the hand holding the wooden railing trembled slightly.


    In the next second, a magic-conducting machine was raging in the huge pit. One magic-conducting vehicle after another was transporting something, and the human beside the magic-conducting vehicle was not even one-fifth of the height of the wheels of the vehicle!


    ��Where is this ce?��


    Count Cruz stared at the scene. As the male lead walked down from the airship, an even more shocking scene appeared in front of Count Cruz.


    Flying over 10,000 meters in the sky, a giant magic puppet that could carry people. These magic-powered mechanical technologies had probably surpassed the peak of the country of steel for hundreds of years.


    Although Count Cruz wanted to know which country this was, he had to admit that these things built out of steel were so beautiful that he could not help but be moved.


    As the story continued to progress, he gradually understood that this was the future 300 years from now!


    ��Are they all made up? As expected, these Faroese...��Count Cruz revealed a slightly unwilling smile, although these ��beautiful��magical machinery did not exist in reality, watching them move in the picture was a special enjoyment.


    Unfortunately, the enjoyment this time was short. Count Cruz had just figured out the sequence of the story and began to look forward to the humans who would lead the steel army to the other world, the picture suddenly disappeared when they were about to ravage the aborigines.


    ��Diaz! Why did the picture on the wall disappear?��Count Cruz shouted at minister Diaz below.


    ��My Lord! I promised you that it would onlyst for ten minutes! I will not disturb the duel between the Dragon Breath and the eternal priest!��Minister Diaz replied.


    Only ten minutes... Count Cruz remembered that this was his personal request.


    ��I will allow you to continue acting!��Count Cruz said.


    ��But those two knights...��


    Minister Diaz looked at the Dragon Breath and the priest of eternal sleep who were resting in another part of the diator arena with some difficulty.


    ��I ept Count Cruz��s proposal,��the Dragon Breath said directly.


    The nobles of the surrounding steel country did not raise any objections either, for any of the citizens of the steel country.


    The world shown in the first ten minutes of this movie was just an airship flying in the sky. It was enough for them to look forward to the performance of this airship in the future.


    ��It��s a pity that the original crystal I brought with me only contains the preview image. It��s notplete,��Minister Diaz said.


    ��Notplete? Do you mean theplete version is in Your Theater?��Count Cruz had already guessed what the cunning Faroese wanted to say.


    ��That��s right.��


    Minister Diaz nodded in Affirmation. The magic web interface in front of him kept popping up messages from the Faroese Parliament.


    When the count heard the news, he gritted his teeth and knocked on the wooden railing beside him with his hand. Then, he could only choose to give up.


    ��Then, please leave first, Diaz!��Under the signal of the Count Cruz, the Dragon Breath and the eternal priest below had already understood what to do.


    They picked up their weapons and walked to the center of the arena, ready to begin today��s curtain call.


    When Minister Diaz returned to the top of the stage, he opened the interface of his magic. The news from the Faroese Parliament was constantly refreshing.


    He spent more than three minutes to edit a message and sent it over.


    ��The trailer that Mr. Jose said is really useful.��


    ... ..


    The atmosphere around them changed.


    Dorothy leaned against the wooden railing and could feel it. It was obvious that the eldest son was no longer talking to her about the battle between the Knights.


    The attention of the nobles around them was attracted by the movie called ��Avatar.��Even the two knights who were fighting below looked a little... absent-minded.


    This was good news for Dorothy.


    ��Don��t worry, Count Cruz. My Theater will still have a performance tonight.��Minister Diaz walked to the side of the count and began to chat with him.


    Dorothy didn��t pay attention to Minister Diaz��s appearance. Her eyes were already focused on the interface of the magic.


    There was awork? When Dorothy looked at her magic interface again, she found that the icon showing the signal below had already appeared in green.


    Dorothy did not consider the reason for the signal. She began to download the game called ��My World��.


    The download speed of ��My World��was very slow. When the diator below won with the dragon breath, ��My World��was finally downloaded.


    Dorothy immediately clicked on the downloaded Minecraft.


    Apanied by strange music, three options for single-yer and multiyer games appeared in front of Dorothy.


    Multiyer Game? Could This game be yed with others?


    When she was ying snowman brothers, she did see the two-yer option, but Dorothy didn��t try to choose. But this time, Dorothy tentatively clicked into the multiyer game branch.


    ��Fuya��s game world... 3/10.��


    This was the only option disyed in multiyer games. Dorothy remembered Fuya��s name. It was because she had seen her post that Dorothy hade into contact with the game in the magic.


    Dorothy immediately clicked into the online game world. As the loading interface disappeared, Dorothy looked at the screen in the magic in a daze.


    Why isn��t it t? Wait... is this my hand?


    Dorothy looked at the ��square pir��that was waving non-stop in the screen, and then looked into the distance. She could barely recognize that it was a in, and there was a very magnificent building on the in.


    It looked like a theater, and it looked very abrupt standing on the in.


    ��Who��s Dorothy?��


    At this time, a message popped up in the lower left corner of the game. The sender��s name was the flower of Faroese.


    This name looked somewhat familiar to Dorothy, but soon, in her vision, a human figure made of cubes walked towards her.


    ��It��s a neer.��


    Another new message popped up in the lower left corner. This time, the sender��s name was Fuya.

 Chapter 423

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 427, Metamorphosis</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��It feels like you��re waiting for the birth of your child,��Healy said as she sat outside the hall of silence and looked at Josh.


    ��More like a programmer waiting to be tested afterpleting the program.��


    Josh tapped his finger impatiently.


    Today was a big day. It was the day the ��server��would be upgraded.


    Yesterday, Tyreen came to Joshua with a serious expression and said, ��She sensed that the holy tree is about to undergo its first transformation.��


    Joshua was not sure what the first transformation meant. Even if he asked elder Safan of the ckwood Elves about it, elder Safan also gave him a stage that every holy tree in the legends would go through


    This was an extremely vague answer.


    Fortunately, this ��metamorphosis��did not require Joshua to shut down the weave. Otherwise, there would have been countless spellcasters shouting ��I��m going to die without the Weave��in Nn.


    Joshua and Healy, who was on vacation, waited outside the hall of silence for nearly three hours.


    Even though the hall of silence was inscribed with ��shading��runes and apanied by a burst of Emerald Light, Joshua, who was standing outside, could still feel a vigorous vitality.


    This powerful vitality instantly dispelled the fatigue that Joshua had brought upon staying up all night.


    ��Has the transformation beenpleted?��Joshua looked at the window of the Hall of silence. The vines had alreadypletely blocked the window, making it impossible to see the scenery inside clearly.


    ......


    As the light emitted from the vines slowly dissipated, the vines also gradually withdrew from the window. Joshua could finally see what was happening inside the hall of silence.


    ��Do you need me to cover your eyes?��Hiri nced at the hall of silence and found that Tyreen was sitting on the ground, hugging something.


    This Frost Elf waspletely naked. Her skin was so wless that it had a sheen of sheepskin.


    ��No, I��ve covered it.��Joshua turned his head and did not look at the frost elf. He knocked on the ss window outside the hall of silence.


    Tyreen seemed to be awakened by the sound. She immediately ran to the corner of the Hall of silence and put on all her clothes.


    ��Can wee in now?��


    Joshua sent a message to Tyreen.


    ��Yes...��


    After receiving Tyreen��s message, Joshua pushed the door open and walked into the hall of silence.


    The entire hall of silence had been transformed into a ��forest��. The original wooden floor had long been covered with flowers and grass. The walls were also covered with vines and leaves.


    ��How do you feel now?��


    Joshua looked at the Frost Elf in front of him. Tyreen��s temperament now waspletely different from when he first met her.


    To describe it in detail, Tyreen��s body had gained some ��divinity��. If the other frost elves stood in front of Tyreen, they would definitely kneel down involuntarily.


    ��The sacred tree has grown up.��


    Tyreen showed Joshua the white cat in her arms. The white cat was still a kitten, but its white fur looked much more realistic.


    ��HMM... Let��s test it first.��


    Joshua opened his own magic terminal and selected a video from the Dark Elves and sent it to Hiri.


    This time, the video was sent on the premise that Josh did not hold the world tree��s leaf.


    The progress bar of the video was slowly loading. Josh roughly estimated the time. This video, which was about three minutes long, would take half an hour toplete.


    ��So Slow.��Hiri was already used to the speed of the transmission when she had the world tree��s leaf. Now, she looked at the progress bar that was like a snail and sighed.


    ��Compared to the past, it��s already considered good to have a whole day of transmission.��


    Josh reached out his hand and wanted to rub the white cat��s forehead, but it nimbly jumped from Tyreen��s palm to Tyreen��s shoulder.


    ��If the world tree continues to grow a little more, we can consider starting a video website,��Josh said.


    ��Video website?��This was the first time Tyreen heard Josh mention the concept of a ��website��.


    ��The Spellcaster Forum is a website. I��m the one who wrote the website. Tyreen, don��t tell me that you think that I should be the one who wrote everything in the Weave?��Joshua exined.


    ��Isn��t That So?��Tyreen tilted her head slightly in confusion. ��Mr. Joshua, you created this great... virtual world. Whether it��s the spellcaster forum or the voice of Nn, both were created by you, Mr. Joshua.��


    When most users of the magic first came into contact with the magic, they were in awe of the creator of the magic.


    This feat of connecting all the people in the world through the form of ��words��and building a virtual world was no different from a god to outsiders.


    Tyreen was the one who had the most feelings. She watched the magic gradually transform from an interface with nothing to a virtual world where hundreds of thousands of people talked to each other every day, as the creator, Joshua was no different from the creator.


    ��Tyreen, it��s actually not difficult to write a website. Just like the gray-clothed man, he has already tried to write his own website. The interesting thing about the magic is that everyone can participate in its creation. It��s like a stationary library. Anyone can add a ��brick��and a color to it.��Joshua began to guide the Frost Elf out of her fixed thinking.


    ��I��m just a guide, opening the door for Nn or the whole world. If the magic wants to be truly wonderful, it��s not enough to rely on me alone,��said Jose.


    ��So, in the future, people can make their own ��movies��and post them on the magic for others to watch?��Hiri quickly understood what Jose meant.


    ��That��s about it, but it will take some time.��


    Joshua looked at the white cat standing on Tyreen��s shoulder. The white cat��s throat made a purring sound, and then it spat out a green seed like a fur ball.


    ��Well... although I still don��t understand what Mr. Joshua said, the Holy Tree said that this is a gift for you, Mr. Joshua,��Tyreen said as she handed the seed to Joshua.


    Using the fur ball that she spat out as a gift? Are all the things that cats give you so strange?


    ��This is... The seed of the World Tree?��Joshua asked expectantly.


    If the white cat that he raised could really breed, Joshua felt that it would not be a big problem to spread the magic all over the world.


    ��This is the crystallization of the sacred tree, a seed that can not germinate,��Tyreen exined.


    ��Crystal?��Joshua held the thumb-sized green crystal. Arge number of mysterious inscriptions could be seen engraved on its surface.


    Before Joshua could ask Tyreen what the crystal was for, Hiri��s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    ��I��ve received the ��movie��You gave me,��Hiri said.


    ��You��ve received it?��Joshua remembered that Hiri did not carry the leaves of the world tree with him. Toplete the transmission at such a fast speed, did that mean that... the crystal had truly realized the function of WIFI?

 Chapter 424

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 428, Vacation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The growth of the World Tree was good news for Joshua. However, after Joshua returned to Nn, there was still a pile of things that he needed to deal with.


    Facing these things that needed to be dealt with, Joshua chose to fish because today was Joshua��s Day of rest.


    ��I suddenly remembered that Nn doesn��t seem to have a calendar.��Joshua looked at the calendar hanging on his wall.


    Although there were years and months in this world, the time of year and month was slightly different from that of Earth. The month of flowers that Joshua was in represented March on Earth. There were a total of 42 days in a month.


    ��Well... I��m already used to resting on weekends.��Hiri was focusing on the interface of the magic, holding the ��mouse��engraved on the primary crystal and clicking non-stop.


    ��That��s right. The customers of the Hearthstone Tavern are probably used to it.��


    Joshua directly introduced the one-week system to the Hearthstone Tavern. For example, every weekend, the Hearthstone Tavern would hold some small activities, such as gift card bags and discount card bags.


    ��Are you still ying Minecraft?��


    Joshua waved his hand and opened the interface of the magic. He took out a primary crystal mouse that was the same as Hiri��s and said.


    ��Well, I��ve always been in the ��server��that you mentioned. Recently, there��s a new yer,��Hiri said.


    ��My World��was considered the first online game on the Mana Net, but Jose only built a server for Hiri, the flower of Faroese, and his fourth sister.


    There were not many people who could log into this server. In addition, Tyreen and Enoch were all yers on this server.


    Unfortunately, Enoch and Tyreen had heavy responsibilities to study and work, so they rarely had time to log into the magic, not to mention Healy. Aside from weekends, she was locked in the mage tower by the purple-clothed person to study illusion and mental magic all day long.


    ......


    Therefore, the only people who were online in this server every day were Carrie and the fourth princess.


    ��It��s Carrie who asked me to recruit a few new yers.��


    Jose had opened a new round of the selection of test candidates yesterday. There were a total of ten spots. Although the test candidates had been released before, they did not have the permission to connect to the server.


    However, was there only one new yer who entered the multiyer mode today?


    ��What��s the name of the new yer?��Jose was a little worried that these unfamiliar ��ymates��would disturb his sister��s mood.


    ��Her name seems to be Dorothy, another set of diamonds! Her luck seems to be too good,��Hiri said in disbelief.


    Dorothy? What did this have to do with the female lead of the Wizard of Oz?


    Josh directly opened the magic and logged into my world. This game was just a test.


    ording to the requirements of the Dark Elves, Josh wrote several new modules for the game, including the existence of Red Rock.


    ��Dorothy, let me dig.��


    As soon as Joshua logged into the game, he saw the message sent by his sister, Fuya.


    ��Why can you dig out so many diamonds from your manuscript?��Dorothy quickly replied.


    ��Because Fuya��s manuscript is attached with the inscription of three times of Fortune!��


    The message of the flower of Faroese popped up.


    Joshua used a teleportation code to teleport to Hiri��s side. Since Joshua had activated God mode.., so he could float in the air and look at the three square people below, waving their manuscripts and working hard to dig in the mine.


    ��My sister seems to like this neer,��Joshua raised his head and said to Hiri.


    ��Well... I followed her into the mine for less than ten minutes, and this is the second time I��ve seen diamonds. It��s even better than those professional dwarven prospectors,��Healy said.


    Seeing that the three girls were getting along so well with the neer, Josh felt that his worries werepletely unnecessary.


    ��Sorry, I might have to leave.��


    Dorothy sent a message at this time.


    ��what��s going on in reality?��Hiri asked.


    ��My show is about to start, I want to continue after watching it.��


    When Dorothy mentioned the show, the flower of Faroese was immediately interested. Within a few seconds, she had a series of questions.


    ��show? Is it a stage y? Dorothy, are you from Faroese? Where are you from in Faroese?��


    ��No, I��m from Bismarck. This performance is called ��avatar��... I don��t think it��s a stage y.��


    When Jose saw the news, he retracted his hand that was already on the exit button.


    ��avatar, it��s being released in the country of steel?��It seemed that Gloria didn��t know that Crondo III had sent an envoy to the country of steel.


    ��Yes, Orson Castle in the country of steel! It seems to be some kind of premiere today.��


    ��premiere... are there many people watching it?��


    As a Faroese, Gloria must have liked the fact that her work would be recognized by more people from other countries.


    The country of steel was undoubtedly a shadow to the Faroese.


    ��a lot. The theater had been abandoned for a long time, but now there are a lot of people in the theater, but I was lucky enough to buy a ticket.��


    ��It worked.��


    Looking at the conversation in the game, Joshua was almost certain that the n to promote the movie in the country of steel had achieved a preliminary victory.


    ��Do we need to high-five to celebrate?��Hiri raised her hand and asked.


    Joshua didn��t answer but stood up and carried the spellcasterdy under Hiri��s exmation.


    ..


    Dorothy closed the interface of the magic reluctantly and took a ticket from the attendant at the window of the theater.


    She took the ticket and walked to the specially-set viewing channel. Before she left, she looked back.


    There was already a long line of people behind Dorothy.


    When Dorothy first came, there were only about thirty people in this theater.


    Some of them had attended the ball set up by the castenst night. After watching the trailer of ��Avatar,��they had brought their friends to watch the full version of the aristocracy again.


    The other part was probably attracted by the huge paintings hanging on the walls and outside.


    Dorothy raised her head and looked at the wall above the theater. The theater was very... shabby. Many parts of the paint on the walls had fallen off, and even the floor was temporarily paved.


    However, no matter how shabby the wall was, when the huge painting of ��Avatar��was hung on the wall, it gave Dorothy a strange sense of mystery.


    ��Sorry! The four theaters are full! Please wait for one and a half hours before the ticket sales will continue!��


    An attendant shouted at the crowd behind him with a strong inscription.


    This sentence caused the entire crowd to be furious.


    ��An hour and a half! ? Why did we have to wait so long!��


    ��Farosians are useless when they do things! Let��s Go!��


    Other than the angry crowd grumbling, more curious people who came to watch chose to leave angrily.


    However, even if some people left, more people walked into the theater.


    This was because there had already been a few ��avatar��movies released before Dorothy arrived.


    ��I��m going to watch the diatorpetitionter! Why did you drag me to the Faroese Theater?��


    ��Believe me, the Faroese performance this time is definitely not as exciting as that diatorpetition. It��s like a masterpiece created by the gods!��


    Dorothy listened to the discussions around her. She could already imagine how the audience who had watched ��Avatar��would rush home to perform with their friends and family.


    ��Little girl! Little Girl... Can I Buy Your Ticket?��


    A voice suddenly sounded in Dorothy��s ears. A man ran to the side of the fence and shouted loudly at Dorothy.


    ��I��ve been waiting here for almost three hours. I��m willing to pay twice, no, three times the price!��


    Dorothy had an impression of this man. He seemed to be a servant at the city Lord��s Ball yesterday. These servants were also lucky enough to see the trailer for ��Avatar��, unfortunately, they were not qualified to follow the minister of Faroese to watch the ��full version��.


    ��Sorry, I don��t intend to sell it.��


    Dorothy could understand the suffering, so she smiled, shook her head, and rejected the attendant. She walked straight into the theater.


    ��enjoy the movie.��


    The moment Dorothy walked into the theater and sat down, a message from the flower of Faroese popped up in her text message.


    ��Yes.��Dorothy responded briefly, and the screen lit up again.

 Chapter 425

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 429, records</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Kingdom of Frost was located in an ancient library under the castle.


    ��Your Majesty, this is all of it.��An old man held a crystal that was emitting a faint light and ced a pile of ancient books in front of Shier.


    ��Did the previous king give you any orders to destroy the books here?��


    Shier did not immediately open the books on the table. Instead, he stared at the hunchbacked old man.


    ��This... this...��the old man seemed to hesitate when asked this question.


    ��Answer me.��


    Shier��s voice was cold. No matter how many clothes the old man was wearing, under the gaze of the young king, his body could not help but shiver.


    ��Yes, the previous king ordered me to destroy a part of the records five years ago,��the old man answered honestly.


    ��Do you remember which part?��Shier asked again.


    ��There are records about the history of the Frost Elves. Some records of our country��s early alliance with the Holy Church,��the old man said.


    ��...��


    After hearing the news, shier fell into deep thought. Her eyes fell on the scattered ��History of the Frost Nation��on the table.


    ��You can leave now,��shier said.


    The old man bowed respectfully to shier and quickly left the library.


    Shier sat on a chair beside the desk and held her forehead with a troubled hand.


    ��As expected, the history of the judges has been destroyed,��shier said.


    ��Those guys won��t leave any records rted to them.��


    The Dark Elf��s figure quietly appeared in the darkness and stood beside shier.


    ��But one thing is certain. The original intention of the Holy Church��s attack on the demon world was definitely not because the demon race was an evil and cruel creature, so it had to be destroyed.��


    Shier took out one of the historical records, and part of it was about the frost and Holy Church Allied forces attacking the demon world.


    These wars were described as great and holy wars, and for the peace and stability of the human world, those dangerous demons must be eliminated.


    However, ording to Shier��s investigation during this period, she found out that the reason why the king of the Frost and Holy Church allied with the Holy Church was not for world peace.


    ��Then what do you n to do? Stop the war between the demons and humans?��The Dark Elf asked from the side.


    ��I hope so, but it��s too difficult. Even if I know that what the sacred religion kingdom is saying is a lie, the idea that the demons are the enemy has already been deeply embedded in the minds of every citizen of the Frost Kingdom.��At this point, shier sighed with some frustration.


    ��And even if I go to those demons and say, ��I don��t want to fight with you anymore, Let��s be good friends��, I don��t think they will ept it.��


    The Dark Elf looked at the little girl��s Sigh and really wanted to tell shier that she was already good friends with a demon, and that she was the third Prince of the Demon World.


    ��Perhaps you can change this through a movie.��The Dark Elf guided shier in a low voice and also took out a photo and handed it to shier.


    ��This is...��


    Shier took the photo from the Dark Elf��s hand. On the photo, there was a hall that exuded a solemn atmosphere. The person in the photo was a woman with shoulder-length crimson hair shaking hands with a middle-aged man.


    ��Demon?��Shier recognized the woman��s identity as a demon through the horns on her head, and she was an extremely powerful chaos demon.


    ��The moment the demons formed an alliance with Farosi,��the Dark Elf exined to shier.


    This photo was taken by Joshua. When the dark elves went to the Frost Kingdom, Joshua felt that he could use it, so he handed it over to the dark elves.


    ��Farosi... actually formed an alliance with the Demons?��


    This news was an incredible thing for any human.


    For so many years, the demon world had been apletely unknown world to humans. No human had ever been able to set foot in that world.


    That was why so many people were willing to believe the contents of the sacred religion��s canon.


    ��I should probably ask you about your true identity.��After seeing this photo, whether it was real or fake, shier had given shier confidence that one day, Frost would be able to shake hands with the demons and make peace.


    ��I��m just a reporter, Your Majesty.��A rare smile appeared on the Dark Elf��s face.


    ��Is that so?��


    Shier knew that even if she asked this dark elf, she would not answer. She nced at the time in the lower right corner of the magic and stood up from the desk.


    ��There must be a reason why the judges want to enter the demon world. No matter what the reason is, I don��t want them to seed.��


    Shier picked up the original crystal that was emitting a faint glow on the table and said.


    ��I hope those generals will like the new movie.��


    ..


    ��Marshal Amut! How is your territory?��


    A general with a scar on his face sat beside Marshal Amut. Marshal Amut remembered that this general came from the white frost deer family, his name was Levko... The scar on his face was left when he fought with the demons when he was young.


    As the White Frost Deer n��s territory was close to the fortress, more than 80% of the men in this n would go to the fortress to prove themselves when they reached adulthood.


    ��Perhaps it��s because the south is too barren. Those damned fellows don��t exist in my territory.��


    Marshal Amut took out a jar of wine and poured a mouthful of the strong liquor into his mouth.


    ��This is good news.��General Levko moved his wrist restlessly and scanned the surroundings. ��How much longer do we have to sit here?��


    ��This is the theater that was abandoned by the Faroese people in the past. His Majesty shier seems to want us to watch a performance. Please wait patiently.��Marshal Amut said after taking another mouthful of the strong liquor.


    ��Patient? Isn��t His Majesty shier going to announce the news of the expedition? Whether it��s those wolf pups of the Frost Wolf family or those damned demons outside the fortress, we still have so many enemies that we haven��t cleared out yet, but we��ve already been sitting in the imperial capital for a full ten days.��


    General Levko had also followed His Majesty shier all the way here on the expedition. Whether it was the judges or the demons, he hated them to the core.


    The aggressive nature of the people of the frost country made it impossible for him to sit here calmly.


    ��His Majesty has already sent envoys to the territory of the Frost Wolf family. Wait for their reply,��Amutogen said. ��And His Majesty said that anyone can leave if they can��t sit still.��


    Marshal Amutogen��s words made General Levko��s heart slightly move.


    He simply did not have the patience to stay here and watch those Faroese performances. Perhaps he really should leave?


    While General Levko was hesitating, the dark scene before his eyes suddenly brightened up. Before this general could figure out what had happened.., a line of words had already quietly appeared on the wall that was upied by the light.

 Chapter 426

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 430, viewing the movie (first part)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Even now, I don��t want to believe that these are illusions.��


    General Levko��s gaze was fixed on the screen in front of him. Every time he saw those giant ��Magic Puppets��walk past him, he felt like he couldn��t breathe.


    Because it was too real, so real that it was as if it was right in front of his eyes.


    Even before the movie started, the general was still looking for his sword in a panic, trying to put up some resistance in front of these dangerous magical machinery.


    ��After all, this is a spell constructed by one of the Seven Sages of Nn.��


    Marshal ARMT shook the wine pot in his hand and found that the wine in it had been drunk unknowingly.


    His attention was on the ��unbelievable scenes��that appeared in front of him. He did not notice how much he had drunk.


    ��These Na ��vi people are a little like... Elves,��general Levko suddenly said.


    The plot in the movie had progressed to the first time that the main character used a special soul conversion device to transfer his soul to the body of a Na ��vi person.


    General Levko saw the image of the male protagonist who had transformed into a Na ��vi as he ran on thend. He quickly thought of the race called the elves in this world.


    The white frost deer family��s base was extremely close to the forest where the frost elves lived. General Levko had some dealings with them before. It was not a pleasant encounter, but that was many years ago.


    ��Look at the horns on their foreheads. Those are the characteristics of demons.��Marshal ARMT said, ��Perhaps that Sage deliberately changed the image of the Na ��vi people like this.��


    ��Perhaps the producers of this performance hate the elves and demons as much as we do.��General Lefko��s voice sounded a bit yearning, ��I��ve long wanted to try driving those huge magic-guided machines to crush the ce where those arrogant elves lived and the city walls built by those cruel demons!��


    Marshal Amuth did not give an answer. The white frost deer family did not have a good rtionship with the frost elves in order to fight for the territory in the forest. If the patriarch of the white frost deer family was not sufficiently restrained.., it was very likely that they would use force to tten the forest like the humans in the movies.


    General Levko was obviously a radical member of the White Frost Deer family.


    ��You should have sent someone to infiltrate the Frost Elves.��


    Marshal Amuth looked at the deal between the male protagonist and the garrisonmander in the movie.


    That was to infiltrate their tribe as a Na ��Vi to obtain information and persuade the Na ��Vi to leave their homnd, and to settle all of this peacefully as much as possible.


    ��We don��t have such a terrifying soul transfer device.��General Levko shrugged and said.


    When the plot of the movie reached the point where the male lead went out on a mission in an iron airship for the first time, a maid walked quickly to Marshal Amuth��s side.


    ��Sir, this is the wine you asked for.��


    Marshal Amuth took the liquor that the maid handed over and directly pulled open the cap of the bottle and poured a mouthful into his mouth.


    When Marshal Amuth put down the wine ss, he realized that the maid beside him still had no intention of leaving.


    This maid brought the wine in from outside the theater. Not long after entering the theater, her gaze was already attracted by the dense forest on the screen not far away.


    ��I... I��m sorry, sir.��The maid noticed Marshal Amuth��s gaze and quickly apologized. She turned around and prepared to leave.


    ��Don��t worry. If you want to see, just sit by the side.��


    Marshal Amut did not mind this maid��s negligence. He waved his hand indifferently.


    ��Understood, sir.��


    This maid clearly understood that directly sitting by a marshal��s side was an extremely... inappropriate behavior. However, the surprise of being in contact with a ��movie��for the first time, as well as the scene disyed on the screen.., it still made this maid��s curiosity ovee her fear. She sat next to this bear-like man with some fear.


    Not long after the maid sat down, the roar of a wild beast made her cover her ears in fear.


    The male lead had angered a group of dangerous beasts!


    The chase continued until the male lead fell into the waterfall.


    ��This reminds me of the terrible experience in the past.��General Levko looked at the male lead who was lost in the forest and said, ��Those frost elves almost killed me. Wait! Damn it... I knew it.��


    Not long after the male lead fell off the cliff, the camera turned to a wild na ��vi person who picked up an arrow and aimed at the male lead in the forest.


    General Levko had experienced the same thing before. When he saw this scene, he felt the wound on his shoulder that was pierced by the Frost Elves��Frost Arrows begin to ache again.


    ��These cunning elves.��General Levko hadpletely reced the Na ��vi people with the identity of the Frost Elves.


    However, the developments that followed had exceeded the general��s expectations. The Wild Na ��vi people hiding behind the trees did not shoot.


    Marshal Amut vaguely heard the maid beside him heave a small sigh of relief at this moment.


    She seemed to be immersed in this fictional world not long after she sat down.


    The maid covered her mouth. The male lead was surrounded by a group of wolf-like creatures, and he seemed to bepletely cornered.


    However, the developments that followed were enough to make the maid jump with joy. The Wild Na ��vi people saved the male lead, and the male lead was still pestering him to follow.


    ��So Beautiful.��


    When night fell, the nts in the picture that were emitting various colors of light and the ��soul tree seed��that stopped at the male lead made the maid sigh softly.


    ��These Na ��vi are indeed like the frost elves, believing in the nts that were burned as firewood,��general levko said. ��Just because of this reason, they epted their enemies to go to the base. These na ��vi will definitely pay the price for their naivety.��


    The development of the plot was just as General Levko had expected. The male lead learned their life skills from the Na ��vi people during the day and reported the information about the Na ��vi base to the human mercenaries at night.


    ��It��s too slow. Why do we still need to investigate? With such strong vitality, it��s enough to directly burn down the trees that the Na ��vi people live in with fire magic,��General Levko said in a low voice.


    Marshal ARMT heard the general beside him rubbing the ring on his index finger with his thumb impatiently.


    Many of the generals sitting here were generals who had fought in the war for many years just like this general. They were not in the mood to care about ��humanity��and ��sympathy��.


    The cruel battlefield was only given to all the generals sitting here to do one thing, and that was to never pity their enemies.


    Therefore, every one of them had the same thought as the general in Avatar who had a scratch on his forehead, which was to lead the army to crush thend where the Na ��vi lived, topletely destroy the Na ��vi��s arrogance with terrifying magic and magical machinery.


    Perhaps the only people who did not want the war to happen were the Silent Marshal Amuth and the maid beside him.


    When she saw the director of the whole project say, ��otherwise we��ll have to chase away the blue monkeys by force,��the maid put her hands together as if praying for something.

 Chapter 427

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 431, War Cry (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Thousand faces, what do you think of this movie?��


    Shier arranged a secret seat for herself above the theater. Sitting there, she could not only see the movie ying on the screen, but also see the audience below.


    ��Which aspect are you referring to?��


    Like Shier, the Dark Elf was watching this new movie for the first time. As one of the earliest fans of the movie, she was naturally happy to watch the movie��s premiere before returning to Nn.


    ��Do you think that humans are right, or the Na ��vi people are right?��Shier paused slightly after saying this question. ��HMM... maybe my question is a little redundant.��


    The existence of the Na ��vi people actually reflected the elves and demons. Shier could still see this point.


    As a member of the elves, it was natural for the Dark Elves to favor the Na ��vi people.


    ��Humans.��


    The Dark Elves seemed to have seen through Shier��s thoughts and gave him a surprising answer.


    ��Why... Why?��Shier was a little confused.


    ��Because the Na ��vi are too weak.��The Dark Elves��voice did not sound emotional. ��The weak are always wrong. No one will listen to them, so...��


    When the Dark Elf said this, she seemed to realize that she had lost control of her emotions. She immediately stopped what she wanted to say and forced a smile at Shier.


    ��No creature can live with sympathy for their entire life, right?��The Dark Elf said.


    The experiences of the Na ��vi reminded the Dark Elf of her past. Her own race, the forest that she lived in, and the time when her loved ones were devoured by the gray fog.., no matter how much she cried, no one would listen to her.


    At that time, she understood that she only needed one thing, and that was power.


    ��You��re right.��Shier also guessed that the Dark Elf was deliberately avoiding this topic, she said in a low voice, ��If the protocrystals on Pandora really have an unimaginable value, as the ruler of the Frost Kingdom, I will definitely make the same decision.��


    As a King... The Dark Elf did not ask shier what choice she would make with her other identity. She opened the magic, and there was a message from Joshua.


    ��How do the people of the Kingdom of Frost feel about the new movie? Or, thousand faces, what do you think of this movie?��


    After the Dark Elf finished reading Joshua��s message, her pointy ears twitched slightly. The unique hearing of the Dark Elves allowed her to capture the discussions of the audience below.


    The Dark Elves heard what the audience thought of the movie. The Dark Elf summarized a little and then edited a message to send to Joshua.


    ��The virtual world that you and the human sage constructed is very beautiful. Even the forest that my race once lived in is far less pleasant at night than this world called Pandora.��


    The Dark Elf editor paused for a moment.


    ��So if the world in the movie really exists, those audiences will probably join the human expeditionary force and make the Na ��vi people tremble under the powerful magical machinery.��


    The Dark Elf had to admit that every story that Jose told could arouse the audience��s most primitive interest. The fun of the first part of ��avatar��was probably watching how the humans teased the backward na ��vi people, they were also looking forward to the story of the arrogant Na ��vi people trembling under the magical machinery of the humans.


    ��...��


    The reply from Joshua was a series of ellipses. It seemed that the prince seemed to realize that something was not right.


    ��The movie is not even halfway through, but I don��t think my thoughts and those of the human generals will change,��the dark elves immediately replied.


    ��you haven��t finished watching? Then tell me about the reactions of the citizens of the Frost Nation after you��ve finished watching.��Joshua left behind an expression of an owl giving a thumbs up with its wings.


    Was it possible to change after watching the movie?


    The Dark Elf continued to watch the plot of the movie. At this time, the Na ��vi people had decided to ept the male lead who pretended to be one of them.


    As for the dark elves, she... hated these humans very much. She hated the male protagonist who blended in as a Na ��vi.


    What he did was almost no different from the heretic inquisitors of the past!


    If she could enter this story, the Dark Elves would definitely tell the Na ��vi people, ��Don��t be deceived by those humans!��and then kill the male protagonist at the first opportunity.


    However, the plot did not develop as the dark elves had hoped.


    The plot did not immediately begin to describe how the humans had used the magical machines to crush the Na ��vi people. Instead, it began to focus on how the human male lead had be a Na ��vi in this race.


    When the Dark Elves saw this part of the plot, they were already unable to sit still and wanted to leave.


    However, the Pandora world depicted in the movie made her temporarily give up on the idea of leaving. However, the better the rtionship between the male lead and the Na ��vi people, the heavier the Dark Elf��s mood became.


    ��What��s wrong? Your expression is a little scary.��Shier noticed the cold expression on the Dark Elf��s face from the side.


    ��It��s... nothing.��The Dark Elf shook her head, then, he continued to watch the scenes of the male protagonist and a female Na ��vi in the movie and said, ��I��m just a little angry that the Na ��vi people believed a traitor so easily.��


    ��Traitor?��


    When shier heard this, the plot of the movie just happened to turn to the male protagonist returning to his human body.


    The male protagonist dragged his crippled body out of the soul conversion device and came to the magic-conducting machine that recorded the video.


    Compared to the male lead��s vigorous posture when he was in his avatar state, the human in his human state looked extremely haggard.


    ��It��s hard for you to believe that it��s only been three months and I��vepletely forgotten my previous life. I��ve already forgotten who I am...��


    When the male lead said this monologue to the screen, not only the dark elves were stunned, the audience below started discussing again.


    The scene of the male lead negotiating with the general was enough to show his current position.


    ��That��s great. Jack seems to have chosen to stand on the side of the Na ��vi people in the end,��shier whispered.


    ��That��s... great?��


    The Dark Elves caught some parts of the king��s words that she couldn��t understand. In this movie, the Na ��vi people were the enemies of humanity.


    If the male lead chose to stand on the side of the Na ��vi people, it meant that he hadpletely betrayed humanity.


    However, the dark elves quickly understood why shier was sighing..


    When the male lead and the female na ��vi people ��Grew up��under the soul tree in the movie, the Dark Elves��dark pupils were illuminated by the light of the soul tree, even though she had been avoiding her true thoughts.., but deep down, the Dark Elf also hoped that the Na ��vi people��s beautiful life would continue.


    Unfortunately, the screenwriter was always much crueler than the audience had imagined!


    The human magic-powered machines came. When the male lead woke up from his slumber, a huge magic-powered machine appeared in the forest, ttening the Na ��vi people��s precious trees, the Na ��vi people were terrified in front of these magic-powered machines!


    This was originally the plot that the audience had been looking forward to, but at this moment, the theater became terrifyingly silent.


    The generals who had been fervently gesturing ��if it were him, how would he use these magic-powered machines to deal with those Blue Monkeys��.., the moment they saw the huge magic-powered machines ttening the trees, they were all silent.


    The male lead��s slight resistance seemed meaningless. Instead, he was once again regarded as a traitor by the humans. The humans gave the male lead onest chance, which was to negotiate with the Na ��vi people onest time.


    ��They won��tpromise...��


    The Dark Elf said in a low voice. When shier turned to look at her, an ugly smile appeared on the Dark Elf��s face.


    Shier noticed that the calm assassin��s hands were trembling slightly.


    ��After all, this is their only home...��


    The final result was just as the Dark Elves had said. The Na ��vi people chose to resist. They used their primitive bows and arrows to fight against the terrifying magic-powered machines of the humans!


    More than a dozen ferocious steel warships hovered above the Na ��vi��s Hometree. No matter how much the male protagonist shouted ��run away��, his eyes were unusually determined.


    This was destined to be an unfair battle! The human general held the cup and looked at the powerless struggles of the ��blue monkeys��below. With just a singlemand, the mes sprayed out from the steel warships hadpletely destroyed the foundation of the World Tree!


    The mes burned away all the greenery in the field of vision, including the beautiful scenery that had once shocked the audience. It waspletely destroyed by the weapons spewed from the steel battleship.


    When the magnificent hometree slowly fell under the mes, the Dark Elves still heard silence.


    The human audience that should have stood up and cheered chose to remain silent.


    The Dark Elves did not understand what this silence meant..


    Wasn��t the plot just as the humans had hoped? !


    The Dark Elves continued to watch the tragic ending of the Na ��vi people��s homes being engulfed by mes. Hatred, unwillingness, and sadness mixed together, but there was no pain.


    It should be over..


    The Dark Elves covered their foreheads in exhaustion and did not want to continue watching. The cries of the Na ��vi people were transmitted to everyone��s ears through the screen, as if they wereining about the atrocitiesmitted by the humans.


    Next, it was time for the humans to start celebrating. They had once again won the war, their territories, and their resources! These were things that were enough to make anyone extremely excited!


    However, this war did not bring any joy, whether it was the audience or the progress in the movie.


    The plot of theter part was not at all about the humans raising their cups to celebrate the victory of the war. Instead, it was about the male lead and hispanions being imprisoned by the higher-ups of the humans.


    ��Perhaps there is still a chance?��Shier still did not seem to have given up hope.


    A Chance? What Chance... you humans have already won!


    The Dark Elf did not finish her sentence. She looked at the young king. No... he should not be called his majesty. The person sitting in front of her was a girl named Shier.


    This girl named Shier did not seem to want the humans to win?


    The Dark Elf was in disbelief. She stood up and went to the second floor��s high tform. She looked at the audience below. Half of the generals in the audience had already stood up and were ready to leave.


    ��The humans have already killed those blue monkeys. Why are you still sitting here? Are you cheering with those people?��


    ��No... I��m just...��


    But another group of people sat in their seats and did not want to leave.


    The dark elves could vaguely guess what they were waiting for. They were waiting for the ��turn of events��that shier mentioned.


    ��How can these traitors eat steak?��


    Suddenly, a somewhat familiar voice entered the Dark Elf��s ears. The Dark Elf raised her head and looked at the screen again. She vaguely remembered the female soldier on the screen. She was the pilot who had once piloted an iron warship for the male protagonist.


    This female soldier had actually chosen to defect!


    Not only had she chosen to defect, but she had also escaped from prison with the male lead.


    This... was the turning point that Shier had mentioned!


    The Dark Elf took a few steps back in disbelief. When she saw that the male lead��s group had sessfully escaped from the military fortress, she sat back in her seat and could not help but smile.


    The male lead had finally seeded in connecting to his avatar.


    When he stood up as an avatar, the Dark Elf wanted to cheer for this ��traitor��.


    However, before the cheers could be heard, the male lead stood up from the ashes of a forest that had been burned to ashes. Looking at the trees that hadpletely turned into dust, the Dark Elf realized that even if the male lead had returned.., it would be impossible for him to defeat such a powerful human!


    ��Phantom Knight,��shier suddenly said.


    Shier��s prediction was not wrong. The male protagonist made a bold decision, which was to tame the most ferocious flying beast on Pandora, the beast known as the Phantom.


    ording to the legends of the Na ��vi, after taming the Phantom, they would be able to join forces with other Na ��vi tribes to resist the impending disaster.


    Humans... were a disaster.


    The male protagonist seeded, taming the Phantom, and riding on the ferocious beast, he arrived in front of the Na ��vi tribe that was already in despair.


    ��My Brothers, my sisters! We have to tell those sky people! They can not do as they please here! This is ournd forever!��


    The male protagonist shouted loudly to all the Na ��vi people to resist the invasion of humans, and under the encouragement of the Phantom Knight, the Na ��vi people reignited their fighting spirit, their shouts filled with fighting spirit resounded through the screen in the ears of every single audience member!


    ��Defeat those damned invaders!��


    At this moment, a roar suddenly erupted from the audience seats. The Dark Elf looked at the bottom of the audience seats with some surprise and realized that the roar came from a man who had a body like a giant bear.


    ��Marshal ARMT... he might be drunk.��Shier quickly recognized the identity of the man, and his face was flushed red. It was obvious that he had drunk too much alcohol.


    Under the influence of the alcohol, the general ignored the dissuasion of the maidservants beside him and stood up to shout along with the Na ��vi people on the screen!


    The Dark Elves heard another shout. It was obviously not from the drunk general, but... from the audience.


    Hey, Hey... you guys are humans.


    The dark elves listened to the passionate battle roars from the audience seats and did not know what to say!


    ��The person who wrote this story... is really amazing.��Shayr did not seem to care that his general had shouted such a deration of ��betraying humans��. ��Even I can��t help but cheer for those na ��vi people now.��

 Chapter 428

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 432, tools of invasion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The movie hade to the final part of the final battle.


    The male lead led arge number of wyverns in the sky and fought against the steel warships of the humans.


    The Na ��vi riding horses charged at the human army driving the magic puppets. The wyverns pounced on the steel warships from the sky with their flesh and blood.


    The Dark Elves did not even have the time to blink at any scene of the final battle.


    And the oue of this battle was without any suspense. In the end, the Na ��vi people joined forces with the beasts on this to expel the humans from Pandora.


    This was also a development that the dark elves had expected. She pped lightly, but the dark elves in the audience did not hear any apuse.


    When she looked down at the audience, Marshal Amut, who had been the first to stand up for the Na ��vi people, had already fallen asleep on his chair. The unique smell of strong liquor had quietly spread throughout the entire theater.


    ��Perhaps I should add a ban on bringing alcohol into the theater.��Shier was not used to the taste of the strong liquor in the frosty country.


    ��Before that, you need to mediate the conflict between your subjects.��


    The Dark Elves��sharp hearing had already caught the argument below.


    After the movie ended, the audience��s view of the movie became prized.


    The generals and ministers from the Frost Kingdom seemed to have sessfully formed three camps after watching the movie. The first camp thought that the humans in the movie were too cruel, they supported the Na ��vi people to protect their homnd.


    The other camp probably shared the same thoughts as the Dark Elves. They believed that the weak should have been eaten by the strong, and they med the male protagonist for being a traitor to the humans.


    As for the third camp, they belonged to the neutral camp. Other than eximing, ��The illusion of this movie is really amazing, and the plot is quite interesting.��They did not have any prejudice against the two camps in the movie.


    Strictly speaking, the Dark Elves were currently neutral. However, from the conversation that the Dark Elves had heard, the audience seated below did not seem to be satisfied with ��talking reason with others��.


    The Dark Elves did not mind watching the frosty country��s diplomatic method after watching the movie.


    ��It seems that they arepletely immersed in that story.��


    Shier stood at the edge of the second floor, looking down at his subjects and generals and sighing slightly.


    In the past, when shier was watching Faroese��s stage y, he had never fought so hard with others because of the fate of a character, because shier knew that these were things that were ��acted out��.


    Avatar was different. If the movie hadn��t repeatedly reminded them that this was a fictional world, shier would have treated it as a real ne just like them.


    However, shier did not have the time to do such meaningless things for them.


    ��Stop it, everyone.��Shier��s cold voice resounded clearly in everyone��s ears. A light blue magic rune appeared on her hand, and the darkness that shrouded the secondyer was instantly dispelled.


    All the audience raised their heads and looked up. When they saw their king standing on the high tform, they immediately fell silent.


    ��This is just a fictional story for you to use to rx and have fun. There��s no need to be too serious,��shier said. ��The vacation time has ended. Soldiers, prepare to go to the battlefield in three hours.��


    ... ..


    The Dark Elf turned into a crow and stopped on the ceiling of the castle.


    A battle meeting was being held in the castle. Marshal Amut, who had fallen asleep due to alcohol, waspletely awake.


    More than twenty generals from the fortress were standing at a round table in the hall. On the Round Table was a map of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��what��s the final result?��


    Joshua��s inquiry message was sent to the Dark Elf��s magic again. The Dark Elf in the crow posture tilted his head and used his beak to quickly click on the interface of the magic.


    ��although some people supported the Na ��vi after watching it, there are still some people who believe that the human invasion is correct. The audience of the two camps almost fought because of it. But the worst part is that the generals who support the Na ��Vi are now discussing how to attack the demon world as if nothing had happened.��


    The Dark Elf looked down. Marshal ARMT was gesturing the current situation of the cold wind ins. From the look of his fighting spirit, the Dark Elf felt that he would definitely not show mercy to the demons on the battlefield.


    ��Was there almost a fight? Then ��avatar��is considered a sess.��


    ��A sess?��


    The Dark Elves did not understand how it was a sess. The original intention of Joshua shooting this movie was to let the humans think of the demons through the Na ��vi people, and then try to ease the tense situation on the battlefield?


    ��Yes, this means that the audience has indeed fallen in love with a certain character in the story. It could be the Na ��vi people who are close to nature, or the iron-blooded human general, or the Pandora itself. That��s why they want to seek ��justice��for the character they like,��Joshua quickly replied.


    ��even if someone liked those unreasonable humans, would it still be considered a sess?��The Dark Elf continued to ask Joshua.


    ��those humans are also characters in this movie.��Joshua spent a few minutes, he told the Dark Elf some of his thoughts. ��It��s best that ��avatar��can alleviate the warlike emotions of the generals in frost country. However, I don��t expect the citizens of Frost country to think that the war against the demons is unfair after watching the movie. This movie is a work of art to me, but in reality, it��s an excellent tool for invasion.��


    ��invasive... tools.��


    ��that��s right, which country��s people would reject those shocking magical machinery, the human expedition to the other world, and the gorgeous and colorful other world? No! This movie could adapt to almost any country��s people, any masses, and anyone could find their own fun in it and love it.��


    Jose admitted that Avatar was an excellent work of art, but it was undeniable that it was also a terrifying money-making machine.


    Whether it was the stunning special effects or the excellent story itself, it gave countless reasons to watch the movie.


    ��this movie is a sharp sword or a crowbar, no matter what the analogy is, it can easily make the people of any country ept the existence of the movie, and this is just the beginning.��


    The Dark Elf could already imagine how Joshua would gesture in front of her. The third Prince would always have some terrible thoughts in his mind.


    ��you led the army and mored for the neighboring countries to open the city gates. Of course, the result would be resistance. But I��m just a merchant who sells ��Entertainment��. Who doesn��t want to make themselves happy? ��when they discover the fun of these modities��, it��s impossible to separate them from their own countries.��


    ��this sentence is very consistent with the holy church��s description of demons,��The Dark Elfined.


    ��well... in short, that��s about it. Thousand-face, if you have nothing else to do, you can return. I��m going to send Hiri to the mage towerter, so I��ll go offline first.��


    The style of Joshua��sst sentence waspletely different from the previous one.


    ��Pry Open the country gate?��? The Dark Elves looked down at the generals who were discussing fervently and wondered how many of them would agree if they were invited to watch ��Avatar 2��now?

 Chapter 429

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 433, examination</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Ruersk Advanced Magic Academy.


    In a room at the end of the second floor of the alchemy workshop of the Academy.


    ��Next.��


    The prophet sat on an ancient wooden chair. The height of the wooden chair was just high enough for her to sit at the same height as the table in front of her.


    ��Teacher, do you want to start with that?��


    The vampire girl Lysa, who came from the demon world, stood in front of the table filled with bottles and jars. She was going through an exam.


    The theoretical test of the ROULSK Advanced Magic Academy had already endedst week. Although the vampire girl transferred to the Academy Midway, the final Test still ended with a good result.


    But for Lysa, getting good results in the academy didn��t mean anything. Only when the prophet acknowledged her could she be considered to have passed.


    ��Seed-enhancing potion.��The prophet read out the name of a bottle of potion.


    Lysa picked up the alchemy ingredients on the table and skillfully began to extract the essence of the ingredients to make alchemy potions.


    In just three minutes, Lysa put a bottle of pale green potion into the transparent ss bottle.


    ��The next bottle of herbal essence,��the prophet said the name of another bottle of potion.


    Lysa immediately began to make the potion the prophet mentioned, but this time she was much more cautious than thest time. After more than ten minutes of brewing, a drop of green liquid fell into the ss bottle.


    ��Qualified.��


    The prophet looked at the drop of crystal clear liquid and gave this assessment.


    ��Phew.��


    Lysa had just breathed a sigh of relief when there was a knock on the door.


    ��Who is it?��The blood n girl instantly became alert.


    Ever since the Ruhr Academy began to implement the system of self-organized student associations, the ��Agricultural Association��established by the Prophet had sessfully applied to this small room in the alchemy workshop.


    However, some of the alchemy materials in the room were forbidden by the academy.


    ��Open the door.��The Prophet did not answer her apprentice��s question, but simply gave an order.


    One of her half-horned demon apprentices walked to the door and pushed it open.


    ��It should be... This ce, right?��Jose walked into the room and looked around.


    ��You didn��t go wrong, it��s right here, Your Highness Jose.��


    The Prophet jumped down from his seat and walked all the way to Josh.


    ��Your Highness Josh.��


    The three apprentices of the prophet panicked when they saw that the person who visited this room was Josh.


    Especially the vampire girl. Even when she saluted, her movements were very awkward.


    ��You don��t have to be so formal.��Josh waved his hand to show that they didn��t need to care about their identity.


    However, this sentence did not have any effect. The three young demons still stood there tensely, looking very nervous.


    ��Your Highness Jose, what brings you here?��


    The prophet ignored his apprentice and raised his head to look at Jose.


    ��I just want to know the progress of your study. Before I came here, I went to have a detailed discussion with the manager of the Kelia Trading Company. He epted the deal to help me build an alchemy workshop in the Demon World.��


    After sending Hiri to the Mage Tower of the purple-clothed man, Joshua went to the headquarters of the Kelia Trading Company on the way.


    The tradingpany, which had once relied on the transportation station to build its business, hadpletely won the first ce in various industries with the help of Joshua��s ��advertisement��.


    When Joshua suggested that the person-in-charge of the tradingpany could send people to the demon world to build a few alchemy workshops, he did not hesitate to agree to the deal.


    ��Lysa and Crot can handle part of the operation of the alchemy factories, but I think it��s too urgent now. We need to build a perfect education system in the demon world first,��the Prophet said.


    ��My elder sister is already starting to build the academy. As for when it will bepleted, you should know.��


    ��One month.��


    The prophet usually used text messages to exchange information with Cecily, so she was also clear about what happened in the demon world.


    This included the recent establishment of diplomatic rtions between the Demon World and Faroese, which was a historic event.


    ��They have already obtained the certification of a level-four alchemist and grasped part of the necessary operation methods of the alchemy factory. It��s time to return to the demon world.��


    When the Prophet said that he was going to return to the demon world, Jose noticed the subtle expression on the vampire girl��s face.


    Nn��s living environment was much more pleasant than the depressing royal city in the demon world. In addition to the magic that Joshua built in Nn, the TV stations and movie theaters had already prated into the lives of every resident of Nn.


    ��The time that the demon world travels to and from Nn is actually the time that your evil servants build a portal.��Joshua used this method tofort the girl not to be too depressed. ��And I��m also nning to build a base station of the demon in the demon world.��


    ��Base station? Your Highness Jose, have you found a New World Tree?��


    During the time when Jose left Nn, the Prophet learned the knowledge of the demon by himself. Programming was only one aspect, and the other was the construction of the demon.


    The prophet tried to find a variety of carriers to rece the world tree, but in the end, all the experiments failed without exception. Only the world tree could bear such a huge amount of inscriptions.


    ��The New World tree has not been found yet, but the world tree of the Frost Elves has produced something called a crystal.��


    Joshua took out the ��fur ball��that the white cat spat out and ced it in his palm.


    When this green seed appeared in the room, the nt that the prophet nted in the room for testing seemed to have a new vitality.


    ��A kind of aggregation of vitality.��


    With the permission of Joshua, the Prophet took the green crystal from Joshua��s hand. He held it in his hand and pondered for a moment. Then, he took out a magic-conducting machine that looked like a telescope.


    ��Is it really like this again?��The Prophet held the special ��Magnifying ss��and stared at the surface of the crystal for a long time.


    ��Your Highness, this crystal and the inscriptions on some of the leaves of the world tree are very simr to the inscriptions on the ruins buried underground in this city.��


    When the Prophet told Joshua about this news, Joshua felt like he had received a clue about a world mission, but he was not in the mood to pay attention to it.


    ��The gray-clothed man told me about it in a text message before, but I��m not too interested in Nn��s underground ruins.��


    ��I don��t have the energy to explore the connection.��The Prophet returned the crystal to Joshua. ��Is the function of this crystal the same as the leaf of the World Tree?��


    ��You can think of it as the strengthened version of the leaf of the world tree. If you put this crystal here, you can enjoy the speed of connecting with the leaf even if you walk to the end of the corridor of this alchemy workshop.��


    ��The miniature world tree has an area of about thirty-seven feet?��The prophet quickly calcted the scope of the crystal. ��It��s not big. It��s barely the size of the hall of the White Thorn Theatre.��


    ��But this makes it possible for the people of the demon world to have a preliminary contact with the magic, as well as the people of other countries.��Jose analyzed the crystal in his hand. ��Tyreen��s World Tree takes about seventy days to nurture one. Although it seems to me to be unbearably slow, it��s enough.��

 Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 434, rest</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Your Highness Jose, I don��t think there��s a need for me to participate in this ��holiday��.��


    The Prophet sat in the co-pilot seat of Jose��s magic car and looked at the bustlingmercial street in front of him. This was the Commercial Street near the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    Due to the White Thorn Garden Theater��s recent ��movie��poprity in Nn, it had alsopletely boosted the sales of thismercial street.


    The merchants in thismercial street were smart enough to start selling ��peripherals��like the merchants in Squirrel Street, such as Belle��s dress, Leon��s round hat, and so on..


    Of course, Jose had also asked Sir White Thorn Flower to bring Nn��s patent office to have a ��friendly meeting��with these merchants. Only the merchants who had reached an agreement could sell these peripherals.


    In addition, after the yellow-clothed man became the lecturer of the Philosopher��s Forum, Nn��sw enforcement team began to focus on managing this aspect.


    ��Sometimes I need to rx a little. After all, there is a way to die in the world called ��death from overwork��.��


    Joshua looked at the pedestrians on both sides of the street. Another influence brought about by the movie was gradually highlighted in Nn.


    It was the trend that was leading the trend. Josh had already seen many pedestrians on the street wearing ck cashmere coats and knitted hats on their heads.


    If it were not for a few figures in mage long-distance running or Knight armor passing by from time to time, Josh would have thought that he had returned to the modern world.


    ��This body is just a container for me.��


    The prophet tried to find an excuse to leave. This time, Joshua brought the prophet and her apprentices to the White Thorn Theatre to watch the screening of ��Avatar.��.


    After the three apprentices of the Prophet learned that they could watch the new movie for free, they could not help but cheer in a low voice even though they knew that they should be reserved in front of the prince.


    ��It��s also very troublesome to break the container. It only takes about three hours,��said Jose.


    ��Well... Your Highness Jose, I. . . I actually went to the White Thorn Theatre Last Night. There were a lot of humans there. I waited for a long time but I still couldn��t get a ticket.��


    The vampire girl sitting in the back seat hesitated for a moment and suddenly reminded Jose.


    Joshua was slightly stunned when he heard her worried tone. He looked at the vampire girl��s expression through the rearview mirror.


    It seemed that this girl really did not know some of Joshua��s identities in Nn?


    ��It��s okay, I have a way.��


    Joshua waved his hand and opened the text message to send a message to Sir White Thorn Flower. The magic conductor carriage slowly arrived at the periphery of Sir White Thorn Flower.


    The situation at the White Thorn Flower Theater was just as Lysa had said. There were so many carriages parked by the roadside that Joshua could not even see the end of them. He could only manage to find a ce to park a few hundred meters away from the White Thorn Flower Theater.


    When Joshua got off the carriage, just the sight of the crowd gathered at the entrance of the White Thorn Flower Theater was enough to make people ��awestruck��.


    The poster outside the White Thorn Garden Theater had been reced with a dark blue ��Avatar��poster, and those people hade to watch this movie.


    ��Is that the new movie that Your Highness Joshua is shooting?��


    The Prophet looked at the poster hanging outside the White Thorn Garden Theater from afar. Cecily and the Prophet had mentioned this movie before.


    ��It can be considered to be a production of a cross-century level, hmm... we��re not going through the main entrance, this way.��


    Joshua led the prophet and her apprentices to an entrance on the side of the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    ��Mr. Joshua...��


    Sir White Thorn Garden had been waiting at the entrance for a long time.


    ��How was the premiere of ��Avatar��?��


    Joshua had already released ��Avatar��at the White Thorn Garden Theater and Nn National Theater three days ago.


    ��I used to think that the record set by ��The Devil is not too cold��could not be surpassed by any other performance, until this movie appeared...��Sir White thorn garden said, ��From the day ��Avatar��was released, I had already arranged all the scenes for this movie, but the audience was still not satisfied. If it was not for Mr. Joshua who bought Nn National Theatre, the movie fans might have... started a riot.��


    ��During this period, we can only hire a few more people to ensure the operation of the theater for the whole day. Also, do you have any vacant seats?��


    Joshua had already handed over the management of the theater to this knight.


    ��Any time,��said the White Thorn Knight.


    Any theater that was built had this rule. No matter how many people there were, there would always be one or two empty VIP seats for those who were particrly important.


    ��Leave those empty seats to them,��Joshua said as he pointed at the prophet standing behind him.


    ��There��s no problem.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower was somewhat familiar with the prophet standing beside Joshua, but he did not ask any unnecessary questions.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, are you nning to leave?��The prophet noticed that Joshua did not arrange a seat for himself.


    ��I still have some things to take care of.��


    Joshua watched as Sir White Thorn Flower led the prophet and her three apprentices into the White Thorn Theatre and left.


    Lady Marina opened a new Hearthstone Tavern on the Commercial Street near the White Thorn Theatre. Joshua saw the Hearthstone Tavern when he was driving the magic car, but he did not enter it once.


    ording to his impression, Joshua walked along the bustlingmercial street to the location of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    At this time, a new text message notification sounded in Joshua��s ear. He subconsciously opened the interface of the magic and looked at the sender of the message.


    He found that it was a somewhat unfamiliar name... Fuya.


    ��brother, can you tell me how to share the game Hearthstone legend with others?��


    This might be the first time that Joshua talked to the fourth princess in a text message.


    She usually stayed in the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum and Minecraft. Perhaps she was more familiar with the name of the flower of Faroese than the ID of the person who spread the fire.


    Joshua would asionally forget that he had a sister, but this sister did not seem to forget that he had a brother.


    Not long ago, Joshua tried to transnt the Hearthstone legend onto the weave, but only a few people that he knew could use the weave version, just like my world.


    Therefore, the Hearthstone legend on the weave could only choose a few fixed opponents to fight each day.


    ��who do you want to share it with?��Joshua sent a probing message over.


    ��Dorothy.��


    Almost a secondter, Fuya replied to Joshua��s message.


    ��The ��Lucky One��who sessfully essed the fourth Princess��Server?


    It seemed that her performance in the game had sessfully won her the favor of the fourth princess.


    ��I will give her a copy of Hearthstone legend alone.��after sending this message, Joshua immediately added another message. ��Fuya, don��t you want toe to Nn?��


    ording to the Dark Elves, the fourth princess had not left the tower of the king��s city for a long time. This story sounded like ��long hair��, but the one who imprisoned the fourth princess was not a terrifying witch.


    ��Father, no.��


    Fuya only gave a short answer to Joshua.


    Joshua did not continue to investigate the reason, but the magic also opened a window for the fourth princess to contact the outside world.

 Chapter 431

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 435, calction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Steel country, Orson Castle.


    Dorothy took a pen and wrote down row after row of calction forms in the notebook in front of her. It did not take long for the yellowed notebook to be filled with densely packed numbers.


    She was calcting, calcting all the money that the trading firm had lost since its ��reputation was damaged��, and how long it would be before the trading firm would face the end of bankruptcy if this continued.


    Dorothy��s talent in arithmetic was very good. The teacher who had taught her once told her that she should be an alchemist! Dorothy had indeed been studying hard with this goal in mind.


    However, after the trading firm encountered a ��Waterloo��, Dorothy��s father refused to continue paying a high amount of money to let her study in that noble Magic Academy, instead, he began to try to get Dorothy to marry off as soon as possible.


    Dorothy did not want to ept this fate, so she had been trying to use all kinds of methods to restore the reputation of the trading firm, so that the trading firm could return to profitability.


    Unfortunately, in the country of steel, once the trading firm ��lost its reputation��, it meant that everything was over.


    ��In the end, only these savings are left?��


    Dorothy looked at thest line of the ount book. The number disyed on it was an amount of money that ordinary people would never dare to imagine in their entire lives. However, to this trading firm that was once ranked high in Olsenburg.., it was not worth mentioning at all.


    What should she do?


    Dorothy covered her forehead with her hand, feeling a little depressed. She had already run past all the trading firms and organizations in Olsenburg that could help her, but in the end, they all rejected her.


    Fort Orson could no longer find any way to save the trading firm. Dorothy��s gaze fell on the wooden box next to her.


    This wooden box was a lost item of an unknown noble. Even though Dorothy had hung the ��lost and found��notice at the entrance of the trading firm for almost half a month, no one hade to collect it.


    Although Dorothy had never opened the wooden box, ording to the information she had gathered on the Spellcaster Forum, Dorothy could confirm that the item sealed in the box was the ��leaves of the world tree��.


    The reason why she could not use the weave in Orson Castle was because she could not connect to the work��of the World Tree Far Away in Nn.


    However, the leaves of the world tree could help the users of the weave break through this barrier!


    ��If I can buy the leaves of the world tree in Nn.��


    This was the most direct way that Dorothy could think of to prove to the customers who had bought the original crystal stones that the weave was not a trick to tease people, but a great magic that was close to creating a virtual world!


    However, this proof required the leaves of the world tree, and arge number of them.


    However, what made Dorothy depressed was that from the information gathered on the Spellcaster Forum, the leaves of the world tree were not some ��clearly marked price��goods.


    Instead, they were extremely rare limited-edition goods that ordinary merchants absolutely could not buy.


    Currently, even Dorothy could not find any channels to purchase it on the Spellcaster Forum.


    Dorothy opened her own weave and prepared to continue searching for information rted to the ��leaves of the world tree��on the Spellcaster Forum. However, she had just browsed the spellcaster forum for less than two minutes.


    A new message popped up at the bottom of the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��Congrattions on getting a gift.��


    Gift?


    Dorothy subconsciously reached out her hand and clicked on the ��ept��button at the bottom of the message. Soon, a series of progress bars appeared on her magic web.


    Hearthstone legend: The Shadow of Naxamas


    The title was written at the top of the progress bar.


    Dorothy remembered this game called Hearthstone legend. When Dorothy was ying my world yesterday, two of her friends in the game had mentioned this game.


    There were also quite a few posts on the spellcaster forum that were rted to the game.


    Dorothy��s most memorable post was ��a Golden Mana Storm has been released today, please buy it!��, the reply below the post was ��I��ll buy it for 200 gold coins.����I��ll give you a discount, I��ll buy it for 272 gold coins.��


    This post made Dorothy vaguely feel that Hearthstone was not like Super Mario or the Snowman Brothers.


    For this reason, Dorothy specifically searched the game partition once, but the answer was zero.


    Although Dorothy did not know where the gift came from, she was happy toe into contact with a brand new game.


    The download speed of Hearthstone legend was much slower than other games in the game area. While Dorothy was waiting, she continued to browse the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��Nn��s portal will be full of magic power on the first day of the next month.��poster: Gray Owl.


    Nn��s portal was connected to major cities in major countries around the world. It would open every three or five months.


    Dorothy��s father had gone to Nn through the portal half a year ago, and then brought those crystals back to Osenberg.


    That trip to Nn hadpletely destroyed the trading firm, but Dorothy hoped to go to Nn this time to find an opportunity to save the trading firm.


    The only chance was to find a way to buy the leaves of the world tree.


    The leaves of the world tree must be a luxury item among luxury items. In Dorothy��s opinion, the ability of the leaves to connect to the weave around the world was far more valuable to any user of the weave, it was far more valuable than a luxury item like the wless true ruby.


    ��Can I really find a way to buy the leaves of the world tree? No... I should say I must find it.��


    While Dorothy was cheering for herself, the door of the study room was pushed open again.


    It was Dorothy��s father.


    ��Dorothy! Go and dress yourself! You��ll never know who came to find you.��


    This time, Dorothy��s father had an excited smile on his face, as if he had swept away all the grievances he had endured for the past six months.


    ��The eldest son of the Count��s Family?��Dorothy saw her father��s excited look and had already guessed who the visitor was.


    ��That��s right! Count Cruz��s eldest son, Lord edke, even brought a bouquet of flowers here! Quick, Dorothy, go wash your face and put on your makeup! You look like an owl who hasn��t slept for three days now. You can even see dark circles around your eyes!��


    Dorothy was at a loss for words when she heard her father��s usation. She really hadn��t slept well in the past three days. She didn��t even take care of her appearance.


    She spent most of her time ying minecraft. What made Dorothy find it hard to believe was that the other twopanions in Minecraft.., the flower of facy and Fuya were like the legendary sleepless.


    Whenever Dorothy came online, she could see them, which made her wonder if they were human.


    But outside of the game world, Dorothy now had to make a difficult choice in real life.

 Chapter 432

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 436, work</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn.


    Joshua walked along the Commercial Street near the White Briar Theater and arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern Branch.


    The new Hearthstone Tavern��s renovation still highlighted the ��tavern��style. The orange-yellow primary crystalmps always gave people a warm feeling at night.


    If Nn weed winter, there was nothing more wonderful than entering the tavern and ordering a cup of hot ale when it was snowing heavily.


    The mostmon customers in the Hearthstone Tavern were still dwarves. ording to Lady Marina��s iplete statistics, dwarves ounted for one-third of the Hearthstone yers, they were far more generous in the purchase of card bags than the human spellcasters who were short of funds.


    The main customers of this new tavern were also a group of dwarves as far as the eye could see. Due to the fact that there was nock of dwarven cksmiths in the Commercial Street.


    Some of the dwarves were obviously taking advantage of the break time toe over and y a few rounds. Even the cinders and iron ashes on their bodies had not been washed off. Their faces were covered in dust like beggars.


    This also caused the entire Hearthstone tavern to not look like a ��high-end��ce no matter how one looked at it.


    However, Joshua liked the warm atmosphere. He walked straight to the bar counter of this new tavern.


    ��Is there anything I can help you with? Wait... Why are you here?��


    The waiter of the pub was an acquaintance of Joshua who was not very familiar with him. It was one of the traitors from the court of heretics, sister Cheryl Skartan.


    At the same time, she had another unknown identity in Nn. She was the author of the novel ��The Diary of the Heretic Judge��, which was ranked number one in the immovable library.


    ��I own this shop, why can��t I Come?��


    Jose leaned against the bar counter and looked at the nun who was in a ��working��state.


    If she thought about it carefully, the nun��s name was somewhat simr to a certain king of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��UH... HMM...��


    When she remembered Jose��s real identity, she was a little speechless and didn��t know what to say for a moment.


    ��Don��t I give you a payment every month?��Joshua asked the nun for a ss of ale, then looked at her and asked, ��Why do you still want this job? To Experience Life?��


    ��I want to move out of the magic tower and live somewhere else.��The nun wiped the ss with a rag, then she said to Joshua, ��My friend Denisa seems to like a manor in the Nn Center, and I heard that the manor is on sale.��


    ��The manor in the Nn Center...��


    Although Joshua didn��t know much about the real estate prices in this city, he knew how expensive the things she wanted to buy were just from the string of keywords.


    ��If you want to buy one, it will take you years to earn enough money to work here,��said Joshua.


    ��To be precise, five years. If you are so generous every month, I can save five years. Now I only work for the daily food,��she said.


    Joshua remembered... working in the Hearthstone Tavern, he could have a free ��working meal��every day. It seemed to be very luxurious, for amoner.


    ��Cheryl, you just need to wait for a while. I have an opportunity to make a lot of money for you,��said Joshua.


    ��I don��t ept assassination missions.��The nun refused the Devil��s bewitchment righteously. ��I��m not in this business anymore!��


    ��Not assassination missions. I��m talking about you as an author. Someone is going to buy your book. He might visit Nn in a month.��


    ��Buy... my book?��


    Cheryl didn��t quite understand why someone would want to buy her diary.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll talk to you in detail when the timees,��said Joshua.


    Cheryl looked at the strange smile on Joshua��s face and felt that the devil was thinking about something strange. However, over the past few months, joshua had proven to Cheryl that he was far more trustworthy than the heretic court of Justice.


    As long as Cheryl promised to update the ��Heretic Judge��s diary��every day, Joshua would give her arge amount of ��Royalties��every month, this allowed the original Inquisitor, who only knew how to ��kill��, to live a normal life in Nn.


    When she escaped from the heretic court, she had already prepared to live a poor life of eating dirt every day. Fortunately, with Joshua��s help, she did not have to worry about food every day.


    The Nun��s thoughts were quickly interrupted by the sudden noise in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This was not the high-pitched voice of the dwarves that could be heard everywhere in the tavern!


    Joshua��s attention was also drawn over. When he looked at the source of the voice, he saw a very... familiar scene.


    ��Jonassi! This is the third time you��ve skipped the engraving ss of Madam China ande to this tavern! Come back with me quickly!��


    ��Wait a minute, mother! I��m about to win! !��


    An elderly woman was tugging at the arm of a 13 or 14-year-old youth. The youth was in the middle of a Firestone duel. Unfortunately, he did not have the time to finish the match, her mother had already found her.


    ��Win? All you do is y this every day! Why haven��t I seen you beat that kid from the Katana family in the Magic Defense ss! If you don��t want to be hit on the butt by a magic staff again, then get the hell out of Here!��


    ��But mother! Katana can��t beat me on the Hearthstone at all!��The young man shouted with thest glimmer of hope.


    But this sentence actually angered the older woman.


    ��If your words are heard by the Katana family, they will only see you as aughing stock! Don��t lose face here! Come back with me quickly!��


    The stalemate between the two sides continued for a long time. Cheryl saw that the noise was getting louder and louder, and seemed to be ready to intervene.


    However, Jose waved his hand to show that he did not mind.


    ��We can��t interfere in other people��s affairs as long as she obeys the rules of the tavern.��Jose remembered that the rules of the tavern did not seem to include the use ��Parents are not allowed to bring home a teenager who skips ss��.


    However, Jose felt that he should add the use ��Minors are not allowed to enter��in the rules of the tavern?


    ��Does this happen often?��


    When Joshua said this, the young man��s mother had already taken him out of the tavern. This scene caused the dwarves around him to let out...ughter that could be described as heroic.


    ��This is the fourth time in this period of time.��


    This nundy seemed to have been a servant here for a long time.


    ��This also caused some nobles who visited Nn to view Hearthstone as a low-ss activity.��


    She nced at the scenery of the tavern behind Joshua.


    The decoration of Hearthstone Tavern was indeed very simple, even to the point of being shabby.


    The tavern itself was a dirty and chaotic ce in the eyes of some nobles. Even Hearthstone legend itself was weed by the spellcasters of Nn��s various sses.


    However, the decoration of Hearthstone Tavern and the Noisy Dwarves had be the most difficult hurdle for the nobles who held high positions to enter the pit.


    ��Really?��


    Joshua didn��t mind that the Hearthstone legend yers only stayed in that group. As long as the game was interesting, there would always be new yers.


    However, Joshua didn��t want the Hearthstone legend to be regarded as a game that only low-ss people could y in the world in the future.


    As a yer, Joshua had experienced that period of time on Earth.


    That was the era when gamers were despised by everyone. In this world, Joshua did not wish for such a situation to ur.


    In a month��s time, Nn��s teleportation portal would open again. At that time, noble merchants from all over the world would visit this ce.


    ��Perhaps I should hold apetition,��Joshua said softly.


    ��Competition?��


    ��Hold a legendary Hearthstonepetition within Nn��s territory.��


    Joshua thought that this was the most direct way to show everyone that an excellent gamer could also win the glory of being the center of attention!


    ��So it seems that we need to start working on it this month. Just the two versions are not interesting,��said Joshua.


    ��Are you going tounch a new card bag? Or... Adventure?��


    The nun was very alert as she covered her wallet and looked at the demon who was sighing in front of her.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll give you a discount,��said Jose.

 Chapter 433

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 437, thepetition</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night.


    After visiting the Hearthstone Tavern on the Commercial Street, Joshua returned to his own residence.


    On the prophet��s side, Sir White Thorn Flower drove them back to the Faroese mansion.


    ��Is this another new BUG?��


    Right now, Joshua was programming runes. Ever since he learned the usual spell caster skill, meditation, he no longer needed to rely on his hands to type the code.


    Closing his eyes, the interface of the weave would appear in front of Joshua��s eyes. He only needed to rely on his own thoughts to edit this piece of code.


    Meditation was originally used by spell casters to gather the magic power in their bodies. Through thinking, they would use more time to think about theposition of the runes.


    In this state, Joshua��s programming speed was about five to six times faster than the traditional typing speed with a keyboard.


    ��The ultimate meaning of coding...��


    Joshua looked at the dense string of code in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, only about ten minutes had passed.


    ��Were you writing a program just now?��


    Hiri took the dinner that night and walked into Joshua��s study. Judging from the aroma, it seemed that what Lady Marina made today was mushroom soup.


    ��Hearthstone��s legendary new card bag and adventure.��Josh opened the magic web and looked at what he had just written. ��At this rate, I should be able to finish it within a month.��


    ��Didn��t you justunch an adventurest week? I haven��t even yed my normal mode Kel ��Thuzad yet,��Healyined to Josh.


    ��Because I��m going to have a Hearthstonepetition in Nn. It��ll be more exciting if there are more cards,��Josh said.


    ��Competition? Well... I might not be able to participate.��Healy seemed very interested in the Hearthstone legendpetition, but as an apprentice of the purple-d man, healy had no time to fish except for her weekly weekend. ��But I can still help you draw cards. The purple-d man��s teaching also includes drawing exercises. I can bring my sister��s drawing machine.��


    ording to Hearthstone legends, most of the card cards were drawn by Hiri after Joshua gave them a draft.


    As for the dubbing, Joshua invited many ��professionals��. The Frost Axe Dwarves shared a lot of the dubbing for the cards, as well as the actors from the White Thorn Theatre.


    However, in order to catch up with the new card package, Joshua temporarily postponed the dubbing work.


    ��Then I��ll... draw the draft today.��


    Joshua originally nned to draw the card personally, but the spellcasterdy was full of enthusiasm, so he did not n to refuse.


    Hiri��s seriousness and enthusiasm in producing the original Hearthstone also made Joshua temporarily have no intention of looking for other painters.


    ��Eat dinner first. I��ll post an announcement about thepetition on the Spellcaster Forumter.��


    Today, Jose had strolled around the whole of Nn without eating much. Smelling the mushroom soup in the room, he felt extremely hungry.


    ... ..


    Steel country, Orson Castle.


    ��Miss Dorothy, there��s no need to hesitate. I can fulfill all of your wishes tonight.��


    The eldest son of the count sat opposite Dorothy and said in an elegant tone.


    Fulfill all his wishes? Can you restore the reputation of my family��s Chamber of Commerce?


    Wait... It seems that you can.


    Dorothy looked at the menu in front of her with mixed feelings.


    She was sitting in an extremely luxurious restaurant in Orson Castle. Those who could dine here were undoubtedly nobles.


    Therefore, the prices of the food on the menu were so expensive that Dorothy looked a little ��scared��.


    Dorothy could see that the eldest son was pursuing her.


    This was undoubtedly an opportunity. Once she married into the family of an earl, her father��s Chamber of Commerce would definitely be able to bring back the dead.


    This was a very simple method. The bargaining chip was probably her virginity for the rest of her life.


    However, Dorothy was not willing to entrust her life to someone she did not know so easily.


    For this, Dorothy had tried many ways to resist, and today, there was finally a glimmer of hope.


    ��Mr. Edke, please order first.��


    Dorothy handed the menu to the eldest son of the count sitting across from her. She didn��t intend to let the eldest son treat her. To be precise, she didn��t want to owe the person in front of her a favor.


    ��No problem, attendant!��


    The eldest son called the attendant over and told him a series of high-quality ingredients.


    Dorothy��s attention was on the magic interface in front of her.


    She carried the small wooden box with her. Dorothy knew that it was inappropriate, but it was the only way to establish a connection with the magic.


    ��I can��t Wait!��


    ��Taste my axe!��


    Dorothy heard the roar of an orc named Grom. She looked at the interface of the magic.


    She controlled the enraged Grom Hellscream to charge at the opposing wizard, Gianna.


    Along with Grom��s attack, the Wizard Gianna lost 10 hp! This was fatal damage to Gianna, who only had 7 hp!


    She won.


    Dorothy looked at the victory in front of her. Since she downloaded the game called ��Hearthstone Legend��, she had yed more than 20 rounds.


    And there was only one opponent in each match, and that was Fuya!


    From the moment she became familiar with the game, Dorothy had been losing to Fuya. After losing 23 rounds in a row, Dorothy had once suspected that her opponent was undefeatable, she finally relied on this orc named Grom to win.


    This victory made Dorothy want tough and cheer, but Dorothy quickly noticed the current situation and controlled her smile to be extremely dylike��.


    ��Miss Dorothy, you don��t have to be so excited. If you��re willing, tonight is just the beginning.��However, the eldest son misunderstood Dorothy��s smile.


    Not excited? You��ve been suppressed by others for almost three hours, and you suddenly defeated them. This feeling can not be described as excitement!


    Of course, Dorothy did not reveal her true thoughts.


    Sure enough, the game on the magic web was very interesting.


    Dorothy looked at the inquiry sent from Fuya and held back her desire to fight Fuya in the next round. She began to focus on dealing with the eldest son of the casten in front of her.


    ��I��m very satisfied today, Lord Edke.��Dorothy didn��t n to spend the night outside. She was saving her time tonight for the legend of Hearthstone!


    ��Really?��


    The eldest son raised a ss full of red wine.


    ��Miss Dorothy, actually, when I first met you, I had a suffocating feeling that my heart was constricted.��


    ��...��


    Dorothy instantly understood what he was going to say next. She was considering whether she should interrupt the affectionate confession of the son of the casten.


    But soon, a new message popped up on the interface of the Spellcaster Forum. Dorothy tilted her head and looked at the interface on the magic.


    ��Hearthstone legend: Nn Open Competition! Prove to Nn that you are the strongest hearthstone yer!��

 Chapter 434

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 438, running away from marriage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The month of flowers at the end of spring.


    Dorothy sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the magic screen while she fixed her messy long hair.


    ��haven��t you passed the hero difficulty of ck Rock Mountain Yet?��a text message popped up from Fuya.


    ��that ck dragonnamed Nefarian will fly into the sky at the second stage. How troublesome.��


    Dorothy put down theb in her hand and immediately typed a reply to Fuya.


    A week ago, Dorothy found that many brand new cards had appeared in the Hearthstone legend that she was ying.


    ording to the Spellcasters��forum, it seemed to be called a ��version update��.


    In Dorothy��s eyes, this feeling was like the model of a magic-conducting machine. As the update was updated, the magic-conducting machine itself was constantly improved.


    This time, the Hearthstone legend update brought yers to a mountain range that was filled withva and sulfur. They had also personally participated in the battle between the Balrog King and a ck dragon.


    Dorothy and Fuya studied it together for a week. Along the way, they led their subordinates to pummel the various dungeon leaders of ck Rock Mountain. They arrived before the ck dragonnamed Nefarian.


    The final battle did notst long..


    ��I��ve killed the ck Dragon in Hero mode!��


    Dorothy looked at the smug ck dragon on the opposite side who was beaten to pieces by her entourage. She raised her hands and cheered in a low voice.


    ��Miss. .��


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    When Dorothy, the dragon-ying warrior, heard the maid��s shout, she remembered that she had not dressed properly this morning.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Dorothy immediately picked up ab and began tob her long wine-red hair.


    ��Lord Edke came to look for you again.��The maid��s voice sounded very excited. ��He brought a truckload of heart roses today.��


    Dorothy��s hand movements paused slightly when she heard the news.


    She could understand why the maid was excited.


    For the son of the Earl, who was high up in the city, to be able to pursue a girl with such infatuation was something worth being excited about for any girl.


    However, Dorothy had investigated, or rather, all the residents of Orson Castle basically knew some rumors.


    That was, she was not the first girl that the son of the earl was infatuated with.


    Moreover, Dorothy was not the kind of naive girl who would fall into a trance just by sending flowers and saying a few affectionate confessions.


    ��I got it. Tell him to wait for a while,��Dorothy said to the maid.


    ��Yes, miss. .��


    There was no sound outside the door. Dorothy held theb and fell into deep thought.


    Dorothy knew that her father had long given up on resisting. He had given up his honor and dignity as the manager of this trading firm. All he wanted to do was sell himself as amodity and continue to live a luxurious life.


    However, Dorothy was not willing to give up everything so easily.


    She turned her head to look at the Spellcaster Forum of the magic. The forum disyed a post with more than five thousand replies.


    It was the Hearthstone legend Nn Open tournament


    Dorothy noticed that the prize for first ce was a twig of the world tree.


    There must be a lot of leaves on the twigs, right?


    This tournament gave Dorothy the chance to get the leaves of the world tree, but the condition was to win this tournament, which all the Hearthstone yers in Nn would participate in.


    Could she win? The only yers Dorothy had fought in this period of time were only ��Fuya��and ��Flossie flower��.


    The former was too strong, while thetter waspletely at the level of a newbie.


    No... she had to try.


    Dorothy put on a man��s suit that was easy to move in front of the dressing mirror, tied up her eye-catching wine-red long hair, and then put on a hat.


    In the mirror, Dorothy looked like an ordinary traveler.


    Today was the opening time of the teleportation gate at the center of Orson Castle. The teleportation gate wouldst for twelve days.


    Nn��spetition onlysted for about five days. Dorothy had enough reasons to go back and forth to Nn after thepetition was over.


    ��Still not done yet! Dorothy! Hurry up! Lord Edke seems to be here to propose to you today!��


    Her father��s voice came from outside the door again. Perhaps her father felt that he had achieved his goal and was only one step away from marrying Dorothy into the family of the earl, so his voice sounded especially excited.


    Hearing her father��s voice, Dorothy indeed hesitated.


    She didn��t need to do these unnecessary things. As long as she agreed to the proposal of the eldest son of the Earl, her future life would be far more luxurious than that in the tradingpany.


    Reason told Dorothy that the best choice was to open the door and meet the eldest son of the count with her father.


    However..


    Dorothy took a look at the screen of her ��Hearthstone legend��. The reward after defeating nefarian still appeared on the interface, the card back named ��ck Stone hero��seemed to be describing one glorious victory after another.


    ��I��m nning to participate in Nn��s openpetition,��Dorothy sent a text message to Fuya.


    In Dorothy��s opinion, Fuya was definitely a powerful hearthstone yer. When the time came, she should also go to Nn to participate in thepetition.


    petition... I Can��t go,��Fuya quickly replied.


    Can��t go..


    Dorothy did not ask about the reason. There was amon rule in the text message, which was not to ask about the other party��s matters in reality.


    ��Dorothy! What are you doing in there again!��


    The person waiting outside the door was clearly impatient and kept twisting the doorknob.


    ��Then I��ll take part in thepetition for you.��


    Dorothy sent this message to Fuya, then immediately ran to the other side of the room and pulled open the tightly shut curtains and windows.


    Her room was located on the second floor of the trading firm. This height was not considered high for a spell caster.


    Dorothy took out her magic staff. As the runes appeared beside her, she cast a spell called ��levitation��on her body.


    This spell allowed Dorothy to levitate, but it could temporarily reduce the weight of her body.


    Dorothy had already heard the sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole. At this moment, Dorothy jumped out of the window with her suitcase andnded steadily on the street outside the window.


    This sudden action attracted the attention of the pedestrians around her. Dorothy lowered the brim of her hat and immediately ran towards the teleportation portal in the center of Osenberg.


    She spent more than an hour rushing to the teleportation portal in Osenberg.


    The building looked like a giant circle that was spinning non-stop from the outside. The enforcers from Nn were checking the identity of the pedestrians passing by the teleportation portal.


    ��Your name is Dorothy? What are you doing in Nn?��


    A enforcer checked Dorothy��s ��Identity Book��and asked.


    ��Traveling,��Dorothy answered immediately.


    After the enforcer finished checking her luggage, he let her go.


    On the way, Dorothy avoided her father��s pursuit and came to the portal. When Dorothy was about to step into the portal, she heard her father��s shout behind her.


    ��Dorothy! Where do you want to Go!��


    She turned around and nced at the man who was rushing over with a few attendants. Without any hesitation, she quickly walked into the portal.

 Chapter 435

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 439, tavern</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Dorothy trotted out of Nn��s teleportation hall.


    When she came to Nn��s street, she could not help but cough a few times.


    Nn��s air was too different from that of Osenberg. She was already used to the smell of raw crystal particles in the air of Osenberg, so it was inevitable that she would be a little unustomed to it aftering to Nn.


    After Dorothy calmed her breathing, she looked around the streets.


    It was not her first timeing to Nn. Dorothy��s father had brought her here once when she was young.


    At that time, the impression that Nn left on Dorothy was that it was a city full of spellcasters.


    The various mage robes on the streets were almost standard equipment. No matter where she went, she could see shops selling magic staffs and alchemy materials.


    Dorothy, who was not very interested in magic, could only use the words ��rigid��and ��monotonous��to describe Nn, but now..


    ��Is that a promotional painting for ��avatar��?��


    Dorothy raised her head and looked at a tall building in the distance. On the top of the building was a huge painting. On the painting was a human and a creature that was blue all over.


    This huge painting stood at the exit of Nn��s central teleportation node. Visitors from other countries could see the painting and the characters below it as soon as they looked up.


    Dorothy had already seen ��Avatar��in the country of steel. Although she didn��t mind going to see it a second time, she didn��te to Nn today to watch a movie.


    She held her suitcase and walked towards the bustlingmercial street in the distance. When she just walked into themercial street, her eyes were attracted by the scene in a shop.


    What attracted her was not the goods in the shop, but a painting that was ��moving��on the wall of the shop. No�� that was a movie.


    In the picture, there was a ck dragon. Dorothy knew that ck Dragon. Not long ago, she had brought her attendants and smashed this ck dragon called nefarian with a hammer.


    Dorothy stood outside the shop and watched the ��movie��through the ss window for less than three minutes. The content of the movie was about an adventurer stepping into nefarian��s territory andpletely infuriating the ck Dragon.


    Dorothy was not the only one who was attracted by the scene in the shop. Many tourists from other countries around also could not help but stop in their tracks.


    ��A ck dragon appeared in Nn��s Underground?��


    ��It seems to be a ce called ck Rock Mountain. where is it?��


    Dorothy walked out of the crowd without saying a word. She had already known the ce to register for thepetition by relying on the promotional image.


    ��There are advertisements everywhere.��


    Dorothy continued to walk along the Commercial Street. Nefarian��s figure could be seen on the walls of every shop she passed.


    In Dorothy��s opinion, games were a very niche thing. This kind of card game could only be popr in those low-level taverns. It had always been amoner culture that was looked down upon by the nobles.


    Therefore, Dorothy had thought that the scale of the Hearthstone legend openpetition would not be too big.


    But now she had realized that the organizer behind thispetition was not as simple as an ��ordinary hearthstone yer��.


    Dorothy��s gaze swept across the street and soon found a few carriages that were parked by the roadside.


    Any clever coachman would not miss this opportunity to make money. Dorothy found a carriage with the logo of a business and sat in it.


    ��Miss, where are you going?��The Coachman asked.


    Dorothy pulled out the magic interface and looked at the posts rted to the Nn Open tournament.


    ��Business Street West of Nn, No. 27,��she said.


    ��Hearthstone Tavern? Why are you going there? That Tavern is the territory of the dwarves. They don��t like outsiders,��the coachman reminded Dorothy.


    Dwarves? were there many dwarves in the Hearthstone Tavern?


    Dorothy didn��t have a good impression of dwarves. When she came to Nn as a child, she was scared by the dwarves who carried axes and pickaxes on the street several times.


    ��It��s okay,��Dorothy said to the coachman after a moment of hesitation.


    The Coachman did not continue to dissuade Dorothy. The horse began to slowly walk toward the end of the Commercial Street. After about half an hour, Dorothy arrived at her destination.


    She paid the coachman some currency that wasmonly used in Nn, then pushed open the door of the carriage and came to the street outside the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This was�� The Hearthstone Tavern?


    Dorothy looked up at the in building in front of her, but the size of the building was almost the same as her family��s business.


    She pushed open the door of the tavern and walked in. The aroma of ale mixed in the air, and the orange lights around her gave Dorothy a strange sense of warmth.


    But thisfortable feeling came to an abrupt end with the shouts of the dwarves.


    Dwarves�� They were all dwarves.


    Dorothy nced around the hall of the tavern. Two-thirds of the guests sitting around the table were dwarves, and the other part were spell casters wearing spell casters��robes.


    Could it be that the Hearthstone legend was invented by the Dwarves? This strange idea emerged in Dorothy��s mind.


    ��A little girl I��ve never seen before.��


    ��She doesn��t look like a Nn!��


    Dorothy��s appearance instantly attracted the attention of the dwarves. When their eyes fell on Dorothy, she had the urge to run away.


    The terrible experience when she was young made her have a�� Psychological prejudice against dwarves.


    ��She looks like a lost deer.��


    Some drunk dwarves raised their wine sses and joked with Dorothy, who was at a loss.


    This tavern couldn��t be owned by Dwarves, right..


    Dorothy looked around the tavern for people to talk to, and finally she saw a human figure.


    ��Is there anything I can help you with?��


    So Beautiful..


    Dorothy had enough confidence in her appearance, but she couldn��t help but sigh when she saw the person in front of her.


    ��You��re Enoch? The heroine of beauty and the Devil?��Dorothy had never seen that movie, but she had seen many posters on the spellcaster forum.


    ��Yes�� Yes.��Enoch did not expect that the other party could recognize him so quickly.


    Since he had put his focus on his studies, Enoch��s appearance was far from the Belle who had participated in the movie.


    ��Sorry, I��m just a little surprised. I��m here to participate in the Nn Open.��


    Dorothy quickly dispelled all the chaotic emotions in her heart. No matter who organized thispetition, as long as she could get the twig of the world tree, she had to participate.


    ��If you want to sign up, pleasee this way.��Enoch led Dorothy to the depths of the hall.


    Dorothy ignored theughter of the dwarves around her and followed Enoch all the way to a long table.


    She looked at the figure sitting behind the long table and was slightly relieved when she found out that it was not a dwarf.

 Chapter 436

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 440, on the other side of the ocean</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��You��re not a local of Nn?��


    Josh browsed through the entries that the contestants had personally filled in, and his gaze fell on the column with the name.


    Dorothy Bakersner.


    Josh remembered the name Dorothy. There was a yer named Dorothy in the ��My World��server of the four princesses.


    This name was notmon in Nn.


    After Josh looked at the girl standing in front of him, he could basically conclude that she had just arrived in Nn, and�� She had not found a ce to put her luggage.


    ��I��m from the country of steel.��


    Dorothy answered Josh honestly. She did not think that there was anything to hide.


    In the country of steel, Josh had never opened a branch of Hearthstone Tavern outside of Nn.


    And those outsiders��impression of the Hearthstone Tavern was no different from that of an ordinary tavern. Even if Jose showed an ad for ��ck Rock Mountain��on the television station, Jose did not think that the girl had seen the ad after seeing it, just wanted toe to the game on a whim.


    After all, even the Nn crowd after seeing the ad, the focus is also on ��where the ck dragon is from!��


    ��Miss Dorothy, the minimum requirement to register for the Nn Open is to have aplete set of cards and to be ranked within 2,000 in the tavern.��


    Joshua could confirm that the red-haired girl standing in front of him in men��s clothing was Dorothy, who was ying minecraft with the fourth princess.


    ��Complete set of cards? I have a total of 12 sets.��


    Dorothy waved her hand and opened her own magic interface. She wanted to show Josh her card set, but Josh smiled and shook his head.


    ��The beta version of the magic can not be ssified as ��the cards you have��.��


    Josh interrupted the girl��s action of starting the game Hearthstone.


    ��Beta�� version?��Dorothy didn��t quite understand the meaning of Josh��s words.


    ��These cards don��t exist in real life. Miss Dorothy, you should understand, right?��Joshua said.


    Dorothy nodded. Of course, she understood that what was constructed in the magic was apletely virtual world, whether it was the ck Dragon Nefarian in the Hearthstone legend.., or the dwarf in the red hat in Super Mario. They were all virtual products that were drawn by people.


    Then, they were given life in a fictional world in some way.


    ��Those cards on the magic are only for you to experience.��Joshua took out a palm-sized ck primary crystal, it was also the ��card box��that stored hearthstone legends. ��The cards in this are truly yours. Well�� Since You��re the first contestant from the country of steel, this primary crystal can be considered a gift.��


    Dorothy took the crystal that Jose ced on the table and activated it with her magic power. A transparent interface appeared from the crystal.


    This was the interface of Hearthstone Legends, my collection.


    ��It��s missing�� a lot of cards.��


    Dorothy flipped through the cards in her collection. The cards in the collection were seriously missing. There was only a portion of beginner card sets.


    ��The missing cards should be yours to collect,��said Jose.


    ��Collect. It sounds like an adventure story in the dungeon.��Dorothy was a shrewd businessman. She quickly understood what Jose meant by collecting. ��How much does a card cost?��


    ��Well, if you��re just starting to build your own card set collection, I suggest you buy it from the card bag first.��


    Jose pointed at a magic machine behind him. It was a magic machine that was used to buy card bags.


    Dorothy had been in business for many years, so she was on alert at this moment.


    But if she wanted to win the Nn Open, she could not rely on these basic cards to fight.


    She slowly walked to the magic machine and inserted the ck crystal into the groove of the machine.


    Now Dorothy could only pray that the so-called card bag would not be so expensive.


    ��One�� gold coin?��


    Dorothy stared at the price of the card bag and was instantly stunned.


    If she remembered correctly, the exchange rate between Nn��s gold coin and the steel country��s currency, bisque, was 3.2 to 1.


    In other words, a card bag cost about one-third of the price of bisque!


    At the same price, one could eat a full meal in a rtively ordinary restaurant in the country of steel!


    If it was in the past, Dorothy might have thought that the price was a little ��expensive��, but now she only had 52 bisque on her.


    In exchange for Nn��s gold coins, she only had 166 gold coins.


    This money was enough for her to go to the magic staff shop to buy a high-quality magic staff. If she saved a little, she could spend more than half a year in Nn��s time!


    But here, she could only exchange for 160 bags of cards. The key was that the cards in these bags were still inscriptions that only existed in the original crystal stones. They were not things that existed in reality, but virtual things!


    Was It really worth it?


    Dorothy fell into deep thought.


    In the end, she still used the reason of ��this is to save her family��s trading firm��as an excuse to invest all the ten gold coins that she had on her.


    Looking at the ten gold coins turning into ten bags of cards, Dorothy felt that her heart was bleeding. This feeling of bleeding was far worse than when the Chamber of Commerce kept losing money.


    Because it was using the private money she had saved!


    Ten bags of brand-new ssic cards appeared in her collection. Dorothy directly opened her own bag on the magical machinery she had bought.


    ��Ten bags with a holy healing spell? The delivery rate is quite good,��Jose said from the side.


    ��Why are they all of normal and rare quality?��


    Dorothy looked at the new cards in her collection in confusion. They were all of normal and rare quality. The only special one was the epic-quality ��Holy Healing Spell��.


    ��It��s not easy to get legendary cards. You need to be lucky,��said Jose.


    At this moment, Dorothypletely understood that she had fallen into the trap of a profiteer.


    She forced herself to calm down and looked at the magic-conducting machine in front of her.


    ��What are the chances of getting a legendary card?��Dorothy��s business had held such a lucky draw before. Even if the prize was higher, there was at least a chance of getting it.


    ��One percent�� probably.��


    Hearing the answer given by Jose, Dorothy took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground.


    The magic-powered machine in front of her seemed to have turned into a monster that devoured money, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as it attacked her wallet.


    One percent! Or roughly�� in other words, if one wanted to own a legendary card, they would need to draw at least a hundred packets of the same card!


    That was a hundred gold coins!


    What was even more terrifying was that there was more than one legendary card needed in a card group!


    At this moment, Dorothy understood why someone on the Spellcaster Forum would post a post to celebrate after obtaining a legendary card!


    ��What about buying a card alone?��


    Dorothy did not dare to gamble with her own wealth anymore. At that time, she might very well be so poor that she would end up living on the streets of Nn.


    She remembered that the card that Jose had just mentioned could be bought!


    ��This card is chosen by other Hearthstone yers after they have drawn out the card. Of course, the pricing is also set by them. There is also a special consignment service here.��.


    Under Jose��s guidance, Dorothy opened the card consignment function on the magic machine in front of her.


    There were arge number of hearthstone legendary cards on it, and the price was clearly marked. Judging from the name marked under each card, these cards all came from Hearthstone yers, not the operator of the tavern itself.


    This was the first time Dorothy had seen such a way of trading. She searched through these cards for the card she wanted the most.


    That was the warrior��s legend card, ��Grom Hellscream��. It quickly disyed more than 100 results, and the price of each card was somewhat dazzling to Dorothy.


    Especially that Golden Grom Hellscream, it actually cost as much as 1,500 gold coins!


    This was a little too expensive, were all hearthstone yers so rich! This was no ordinary civilian game!


    These legendary cards werepletelyparable to luxury goods!


    Dorothy felt a little tightness in her chest, this was already the second time she had lost to ��money��.


    Even if she spent all her money now, she probably wouldn��t be able to gather a set of warrior cards that she yed on the magic.


    Could she only give up thepetition for such a reason?


    Wouldn��t it be nice to be a Countess in Orson Castle! Why did shee here to participate in the legendary Hearthstonepetition? !


    Dorothy��s grievance had reached its peak. She fumbled around in her purse and found thest gold coin.


    It could be considered a memorial.


    She let out a soft sigh and threw the gold coin into the mouth of the monster machine that ate money in front of her. She was prepared to go back home and get married after she finished drawing the card bag.


    A ssic card bag appeared in Dorothy��s collection once again.


    The card bag shattered into five pieces under Dorothy��s tap. The five cards were spread out t. She tapped on four of the cards weakly. All of them were the lowest-grade normal-quality cards.


    The price on the consignment bank was less than a silver coin.


    However, just as she tapped on thest card, an exciting voice sounded in her ear.


    ��Wow! Golden Legend!��


    Dorothy was stunned. She quietly looked at the card floating in front of her. The name of this card was clearly written ��lord of the me demons, Ragnaros��!


    The Golden Lord of the me demons!


    Dorothy��s one-month experience in the Hearthstone told her that the Lord of the me demons, Ragnaros, was definitely the strongest orange card in Hearthstone legend. Almost all theter card sets could carry it!


    The terrifying versatility of this card also determined its high price.


    Dorothy immediately opened the consignment page and found the price of the king of me demons card.


    ��king of me Demons, ragnaros, gold legend quality, consignment: Frost Axe, price: 4,821 gold coins.��


    4,000 gold coins�� she had relied on one gold coin to draw a gold legend worth 4,000 gold coins!


    Dorothy felt that she could not stand properly. The ups and downs of life made her head feel a little dizzy. It was only when Jose reached out his hand to support Dorothy whose legs were a little weak that he held her.


    ��Your Luck is better than I thought.��If Jose remembered correctly, this girl had only opened 11 packs.


    ��I�� Maybe I can open a few more packs. Can you exchange bisque here for gold coins?��


    Dorothy nowpletely understood why the card packs were so expensive, and why someone would spend so much money to buy them!


    This was a game! The girl had already tasted the fragrance of luck, and she did not intend to stop there.


    ��I do not provide a currency exchange service here, but I think there are many customers who are willing to help you.��


    Joshua looked behind Dorothy. When the Golden Balrog King was born, the group of dwarves behind had already put down the cards in their hands and looked at the red-haired girl in disbelief.


    In the eyes of these dwarves, the birth of a golden legendary card was no less than digging underground and finding a relic that could still be used!

 Chapter 437

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 441, consecutive victories</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��A ss of Ale!��


    Dorothy sat in front of the magical machinery that was ying with the Hearthstone legend and shouted loudly to the attendant in the tavern.


    The attendant carried arge ss of ale and squeezed through the crowd of onlookers and ced it beside Dorothy.


    At this moment, Dorothy disyed an astonishing alcohol tolerance. In an instant, she finished all the ale in the cup and ced the wooden cup on the table.


    Arge group of dwarves and spellcasters stood around Dorothy��s ��Hearthstone Arcade Machine��. Their eyes were fixed on Dorothy��s every step.


    ��Phew����


    Dorothy used the alcohol to wake herself up from her drowsiness.


    It was midnight now. It had been two hours since Dorothy first came to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Ever since she opened the Golden Legend of the King of Balrog, the entire tavern had entered a state of revelry.


    Dorothy did not know what the dwarves were excited about, but her golden legend was quickly sold to another dwarf.


    This also allowed Dorothy to earn her first bucket of gold in Nn��s life. It was slightly different from the way she imagined to earn money, but it did not matter, dorothy used this money to open more than 1,700 packs of card bags and the card use rights for the adventure mode.


    Although Dorothy had never opened a card as valuable as the king of Balrog, she had already gathered several card groups that she had yed in the beta version.


    All she had to do was to fight her way into the top 2,000 ranking of this tavern.


    Therefore, Dorothy did not hesitate too much. Afterpleting the editing of the card group, she immediately began the battle.


    She had already won a total of twelve matches in a row!


    This unfamiliar neer had juste into contact with this game. Not only did she open a golden legendary card, but she had also achieved a terrifying result of twelve consecutive wins.


    This made Dorothy quickly be the focus of attention in the Hearthstone Tavern. The Dwarves and spell casters around were all discussing this girl from the country of steel.


    ��If she can win three more rounds in a row, she will break the record of the first elder of Frost Axe.��


    ��Is this human girl really a neer?��


    Dorothy quietly listened to the discussions of the Dwarves and spell casters around her. She had to say that she enjoyed this feeling very much.


    The feeling of being praised and amazed by others in the wonderful moments in the game gave Dorothy a special sense of achievement.


    It worked!


    Dorothy looked at her hand cards and then at her attendants on the battlefield.


    At the beginning, Dorothy was full of confusion and uneasiness when she came to Nn. She didn��t know if it was worth it to run away from the marriage this time and bet her life on a gamepetition.


    Moreover, it waspletely unknown whether she could win the championship.


    Dorothy thought it was a bit ridiculous.


    But now, this feeling of confusion and uneasiness was filled with overwhelming confidence!


    ��I��m sorry�� I won.��


    After Dorothy released all the spells in her hand, her opponent��s HP instantly dropped to zero as her entourage attacked.


    The opponent she defeated was said to be one of the top 1,000 yers in the tavern!


    Her 13 consecutive wins also allowed her to sessfully get the qualification to enter thepetition.


    The dwarves around her gave the little girl a round of apuse and cheers. Dorothy felt as if she was a hero in the limelight!


    However, Dorothy��s confidence did notst long before she saw a person in the tavern who should not be here.


    It was a servant of their trading firm.


    The moment Dorothy saw him, he had just walked into the tavern.


    ��Let��s call it a day.��


    Dorothy immediately put on her hat and covered her eye-catching long red hair. Then, she immediately walked out of the crowd.


    At this time, Dorothy was somewhat d that a portion of the guests in the tavern were spell casters. Otherwise, she would have been too conspicuous standing among a group of dwarves in her attire.


    While hiding, Dorothy was also secretly looking at that attendant.


    The attendant frowned when he walked into the tavern. He nced around and immediately left.


    His reaction was exactly the same as when Dorothy first came to the tavern.


    To outsiders, the Hearthstone Tavern might be a dirty ce where a group of rude dwarves gathered together to drink and fight. It was simply an unfashionable ce.


    Perhaps in the eyes of these servants, the young miss of their own family would nevere to such a ��dpidated��ce.


    ��You look very nervous.��


    At this time, Joshua sat beside Dorothy and nced at the servant who pushed the door open and left.


    ��No, I��m just a little drunk.��Dorothy shook her head and denied Joshua��s question. Then, she picked up the suitcase beside her and said, ��I��lle again tomorrow.��


    Joshua waved at her as a farewell and watched Dorothy push open the door of the tavern and leave.


    Not long after Dorothy left, a crow flew to the table beside Joshua. A faint gray mist overflowed from the Crow��s body and gradually returned to its original posture.


    ��It seems that you failed to strike up a conversation.��


    The Dark Elf sat beside Joshua and asked for a ss of wine from the attendant.


    ��Hitting on�� er�� that��s not hitting on me, it��s just testing me,��Joshua said.


    ��The level of hitting on me or testing me is very low. No matter if it��s a human girl, she will be on high alert against you.��


    The Dark Elf gave ament on Joshua��s level. As a professional intelligence gathering expert, the Dark Elf thought that Joshua��s level of hitting on her was very low.


    ��Then I can only trouble thousand faces to help me gather information about that girl.��


    This was also the reason why Joshua asked the Dark Elves toe to the tavern.


    ��That girles from a chamber ofmerce called silver patterned flowers in the country of steel. Half a year ago, the owner of that chamber of Commerce bought arge amount of mana primary crystals at the White Thorn Garden Theater and brought them back to the country of steel. That Girl is the daughter of that owner����the Dark Elf said a series of information, it made Joshua Freeze.


    ��Can I call you thousand-faced dream?��


    ��What kind of strange code name is that?��The Dark Elf did not seem to understand Joshua��s sarcasm.


    After all, Joshua had never developed manga in this world.


    This Dark Elf��s ability to collect information could really be called the blue fatty in intelligence. No matter what Joshua asked, she would most likely be able to answer him.


    ��Buying the Mana Net��s primary crystals and bringing them back to the country of steel for resale is indeed a good business.��


    Joshua could understand the merchant��s thoughts. In the world where the Mana Net had just emerged, anyone who came into contact with it would think that it was a ��masterpiece of the gods��.


    In the eyes of those big merchants, the primary crystals that carried the clients of the Mana Net were frighteningly cheap. Buying a bunch of them and running to their own country to sell them, with the value of the Mana Net, it would be no problem to increase the price by two to three hundred times.


    ��It��s a pity that the magic doesn��t have a work��. At most, it would only add some eyesores to the scene in front of them,��said Joshua in a low voice.


    ��I can already imagine the miserable scene of that merchant who wanted to make a fortune by relying on the magic after he returned to his own country. In the end, he couldn��t even sell a single primary crystal. As an investor of the magic, he��s really pitiful.��

 Chapter 438

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 442, the connection n</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Do you need me to retrieve those primary crystals?��


    The Dark Elves were guessing the reason why Joshua sent her to spy on the information.


    ��Retrieve? There��s no need for that. It��s good that someone helped us spread the weave for free, but there��s something wrong with the way he spread it.��


    While Joshua was talking, the entire tavern suddenly fell silent.


    Both the Dwarves and the spellcasters stopped their noisy voices, because Tyreen had just finished sharing the story of the voice of Nn and came down to the hall.


    She smiled and greeted Joshua, then quickly walked to the corner of the tavern��s Hall, where there was a stage specially prepared for her.


    ��It��s an unwritten agreement in the Hearthstone Tavern. When Tyreen sings, no one can disturb her. Recently, her singing has been getting better and better,��Joshua whispered to the Dark Elf.


    ��Are you showing off to me?��


    The Dark Elf nced at Tyreen, who was sitting on the stage, and withdrew her gaze with mixed feelings.


    Tyreen was different from her. At the very least, Tyreen had the world tree of her race in her body, and the day that her home was destroyed and rebuilt.


    However, the World Tree of the Dark Elf race had beenpletely destroyed. In the past, she had been like a vagabond who wandered around, but now she had a job in Nn as a reporter.


    ��Let��s just show off. This girl is so awesome. Alright, let��s get back to business.��Jose noticed that the smile on the Dark Elves��face was getting warmer and warmer. He immediately changed the topic.


    ��Recently, I��ve been thinking about spreading the magic to other countries,��Jose said.


    ��You found a New World Tree?��


    The Dark Elves��reaction was surprisingly the same as the prophet��s. She clearly understood the limitations of the spread of the magic.


    Only the world tree could be the carrier of the magic.


    ��I would like to find a new world tree, but there are only three elf races left in this world, right?��


    Joshua specifically asked the elder of the ckwood Elves about this question. The elder was familiar with only the frost elves, while the Dark Elves were a more mysterious branch of the ELF race.


    As for the other elf races, they existed entirely in the legends of the Elven psalms.


    ��No, there��s another elf race that does exist,��the Dark Elf told Joshua another big piece of news.


    However, when she recalled this incident, the warm smile on her face gradually disappeared, reced by an expression of disgust.


    ��Those guys imed to be high elves, a bunch of arrogant guys,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��So? Where do those elves live?��


    Joshua had already put the words that he wanted to say to the back of his mind. He was ready to find time to visit the High Elves and discuss the matter of ��Pulling Strings��.


    ��The city of the sky, Arthur Crow. It��s rumored that only giant dragons can enter the city. I saw those High Elves 300 years ago. They might be extinct by now,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��Extinct�� anyway, I��ll keep this information in mind for now.��


    At this stage, Joshua really needed the world tree of the elves. If there were enough world trees, the magic would have covered the entire world long ago.


    At that time, the cultural invasion had basically dered a preliminary victory.


    But now, Joshua could only use a secondary method to extend the magic to other countries.


    ��Tyreen��s world tree recently condensed a product called a crystal,��Joshua said. ��It can cover a certain area under the magic, which is equivalent to an upgraded version of a leaf.��


    ��Are there many of these crystals?��


    When the Dark Elf��s world tree once existed, she was not a world tree priestess of her race, so she knew very little about this sacred nt.


    ��Not much. There��s only one so far. It��ll probably take a month to get the second one.��


    ��Why don��t you put this primary crystal in the Demon World?��


    The Dark Elves��experience had made her very aware that she belonged to the people of the demon world.


    The Dark Elves had personally experienced the convenience of the demon, so it should be no problem for the demon to be first introduced into the demon world.


    ��I have also considered it, but my elder sister told me that the people of the demon world are not ready to ept this.��Joshua shook his head and said.


    ��Not ready yet����


    After listening to Joshua��s words, the dark elves thought carefully for a moment. The magic was indeed very convenient, but the huge amount of information on it was not something that a demon civilian could imagine.


    The two princesses, who were in charge of the king��s city, indeed hoped that the demon world coulde into contact with the human world, but this kind of contact had to be done step by step.


    ��This requires my elder sister to guide the people of the demon world to undergo a�� Long adaptation. I believe that she can do it well, so I hope that this crystal can be ced in the country of steel,��Joshua said as he took out the tree-like crystal.


    ��You n to hand it over to that chamber ofmerce called the Silver Flower?��The Dark Elf guessed what Joshua was thinking.


    ��That chamber of Commerce has already helped me to bring the magic client to the city of the country of steel. I just forgot to pull the strings. However, before I hand this crystal over to them, I n to buy that chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Your n is veryplicated. There is clearly a simpler way.��


    The method that the Dark Elf was referring to was that Joshua only needed to appoint a trusted subordinate and bring a group of people to buy a building in the city of the steel nation.


    ��It was a spur of the moment.��Joshua tried to figure out the crystal in his hand that was emitting a faint green light. ��That girl named Dorothy coincidentally became my sister��s ymate. Although I can guess the reason why she came to Nn to participate in the Hearthstone legendpetition was for the reward of the World Tree��s tender branch, she was also avoiding something, so I decided to help her.��


    ��Is that all?��


    The Dark Elf felt that Joshua was hiding something. However, since it was her employer��s n, she had no right to deny Joshua��s thoughts.


    ��The only thing left is that she is a beautiful girl. She is also very talented in gaming. When a girl is both beautiful and good at gaming, do you know how attractive she is to male yers?��Joshua did not intend to hide anything, he directly told her everything.


    ��Charm?��The Dark Elf realized that Joshua was about to say something that she could not understand.


    ��This is just like the Belle and Matilda in the hearts of every movie fan. They are worthy of the cheers of the fans for their appearance.��


    ��I don��t quite understand why people can be worshipped by others while ying games.��


    The Dark Elf turned his head to look at the dwarves who were quietly listening to Tyreen��s singing. The Dwarves liked Tyreen��s singing, so they worshipped her. The Dark Elf could understand that.


    But�� how could a person who yed games earn the admiration of the people around him?


    ��You��ll understand. After this match is over, remember to take a few photos of the veteran reporters following you,��Joshua said with a smile.

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 443, chatting</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Dorothy carried the suitcase in her hands as she walked down Nn��s street. She tried her best to lower the brim of her hood to cover the uncontroble smile on her face.


    The thirteen consecutive victories in the Hearthstone Tavern not only gave Dorothy great confidence, but also an indescribable joy.


    This feeling was like an adventurer who had just killed a giant dragon or found a treasure buried underground. This ��great sense of achievement��.


    ��Jonassi! This is the sixth time you��ve hung out with those dwarves! I didn��t send you to Nn to hang out in a shabby tavern like this.��


    When Dorothy carried her suitcase to the opposite side of the street, she heard a woman��s berating voice.


    She looked at the source of the berating voice. The source of the voice was a carriage. The door of the carriage was engraved with the insignia of two crossed swords and green leaves.


    As a qualified merchant, Dorothy knew the emblems of the noble families from all over the world. The emblem of two crossed swords and green leaves came from the Comoros family of the distant ocean country. They were a family of earls famous for their sea mines, they were also somewhat famous in the merchant circle of the country of steel.


    Dorothy did not expect to meet the Comoros family��s carriage here. She did not stay for long and wanted to leave. However, the sound of an argument in the carriage made her stop her footsteps.


    ��Mother! I��ve alreadypleted Lady Zina��s inscription course, why can��t Ie to this tavern?��


    ��You��re going to inherit the title of Earl in the future, how can you stay with the dwarves in that Shabby Tavern? After you��vepleted Lady Zina��s course, you should go to the back garden to learn horsemanship, and attend the afternoon tea hosted by the ambassador of the country of steel, instead of ying those lowly games.��


    Dorothy, who was listening at the side, felt her blood boil. She did not know why she was so angry. The anger in her heart almost made her knock on the carriage door, then, she told the woman that Hearthstone legend was definitely not as bad as she said!


    However, Dorothy could not do it�� not only because of the difference in status between her and the other party, but also because Hearthstone legend was indeed a ��low-ss game��in the eyes of these nobles


    Although the experience of Hearthstone Tavern made Dorothy clearly understand how terrifying the value of a Hearthstone legend card was, this expensive value was only limited to the eyes of Hearthstone yers.


    Those who did not understand Hearthstone and even had a misunderstanding of Hearthstone felt that these virtual products made of inscriptions were worthless.


    Moreover�� the main guests of Hearthstone Tavern were dwarves. It was destined that this tavern would have a bad reputation in the eyes of tourists from other countries, and even be despised.


    The tavern itself was a ce that was looked down upon by the nobles.


    If Dorothy stayed in this tavern untilte at night and the residents of Olsenburg knew about it, her reputation would bepletely destroyed.


    No matter how Dorothy tried to exin, it would be useless. It was a helpless fact.


    ������


    Dorothy left the street without saying a word and began to look for a temporary hotel.


    She still hoped that Hearthstone Tavern would not be well-liked by tourists from other countries during this period of time. It was best not to hold the Nn Open tournament on arge scale.


    Otherwise, she might be targeted by her father.


    She found a reliable hotel near Hearthstone Tavern and stayed there.


    As shey on the bed in the hotel, she saw countless messages pop up in her text message.


    Most of these messages came from the Parliament of the film association. There were only seventeen members in the parliament. Currently, Dorothy was familiar with only Fuya, there was also the flower of Faroese and a weirdo named Healy who was studying hard! .


    ��I went to the Hearthstone Tavern today, and I won 13 in a row.��


    Dorothy habitually opened the text message before going to bed and joined the chat of the parliament.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me you were going to the Hearthstone Tavern? I could havee with you today.��


    The message came from the flower of facy. The name was very simr to the name of a famous actress that Dorothy knew, but Dorothy was still unable to confirm whether she was the real person.


    After all, there were quite a number of people who used simr names on the magic web.


    ��please don��t. Haven��t you been busy losing weight recently?��the messenger who rarely sent messages suddenly jumped out and sent a message.


    ��I��m sorry to hear that. My mother just wants me to maintain my body size. Do you need me to show it to you in private the next time I go to Nn?��The flower of Faroese quickly replied.


    This�� was obviously a hint. Dorothy did not quite understand the rtionship between the two in reality, but soon a new message popped up and quickly ended the topic.


    ��I��m online.��


    This message came from Hiri, who was studying hard!


    ������


    All Dorothy saw was a series of ellipses. After seeing their conversation, Dorothy��s depressed mood was quickly swept away.


    ��Go for it.��


    The next message from Fuya made Dorothy put her finger on the virtual keyboard and immediately replied with an ��mm��.


    ��Hearthstone legendpetition? I��d like to take a look too, but I��ve been too busy recently, so I might not be able to make it in time for the Nn Portal to open.��


    The message came from the frost owl. She had attached an expression of an owl drawing circles on the ground with its wings on the back.


    Although Dorothy did not quite understand what this expression meant, the frost owl was also a familiar face in the council.


    ��perhaps we can arrange a party, it seems to be called offline?��the sender of this message was called Light Chaser.


    Although Dorothy was not familiar with him in the parliament, this Light Chaser was a famous film critic on the spell Caster Forum. In the movie section of the spell Caster Forum.., the Light Chaser��s film review was almost one of the few posts that received the most replies.


    ��Why�� Suddenly�� do you want to have a Party?��As the founder of the parliament, the person who spread fire replied in a flustered manner.


    ��I��ve smelled a lot of human auras recently. It reminds me of a feeling I still have called ��nostalgia��,��the light chaser replied quickly.


    Smell a human aura? This sounded�� why did it make Dorothy��s hair stand on end.


    Although Dorothy hadn��t been in the Council for a long time, and it had only been a day since she had entered the council, she could still feel thefortable atmosphere.


    After all, she didn��t need to care about the other party��s real identity whenmunicating on the magic web, so she could easily be friends with another user on the magic web.


    ��this will depend on everyone,��the messenger immediately replied.


    ��i. . . Should be fine.��


    Dorothy quickly replied to herself.


    Although she didn��t need to care about her real identity in the Mana Net, Dorothy didn��t want them to see her in a sorry state in the real world. She had to�� restore the reputation of her business!


    Come on�� in thepetition.

 Chapter 440

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 444, Skjerona Award</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jose sat at the referee��s seat. Hearthstone tavern had been divided into a zone for the preliminaries.


    This preliminaries also included another Hearthstone Tavern Branch.


    Jose still underestimated the importance the Hearthstone yers attached to Nn��s openpetition.


    In the past, when they yed Hearthstone, the Dwarves, who would make a ruckus because of a divine draw, were so serious today as if they were attending an important meeting. They held cards in their hands and did not say a word.


    ��The Frost Axe n�� The ckrock n and the Red Copper n��s dwarven elders have basically all arrived.��


    As the acting manager of the Hearthstone Tavern, Madam Marina also sat at the judging table.


    After nearly half a year of operating the Hearthstone Tavern, Madam Marina had thoroughly understood the factions among the Underdark Dwarves in Nn, including that the dwarves were ��important figures��in the various ns.


    However, today��s preliminaries looked a little unbelievable to Lady Marina. In the past, the meetings between the Grand Elders of the three major Underdark Dwarves would only appear in some of the more important meetings.


    And these meetings were not inferior to Nn��s Sage Council at all, the kind that might change the underground structure of Nn.


    However, in the eyes of some outsiders, it was just a group of dwarves gathering together to carry out some activities of unknown significance.


    ��Mr. Joshua, it��s time for me to go to the branch of the Central Business Street.��After leaving these words, Mrs. Marina left the judging table and went to the branch near the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    Most of the guests in this tavern were dwarves. With the presence of the elders of the three major ns, Joshua was not worried that the young dwarves would cheat. The branch near the White Thorn Garden Theater was the one that needed to be managed the most.


    After Lady Marina left, only Joshua, Hiri, and Tyreen were left in the referee��s seat.


    Hiri was not a referee, but a contestant. She had sessfully won the first qualifying match.


    ��Speaking of which, Hiri, do you really intend to give up the qualification to advance?��Joshua nced at Hiri beside him. Not long after she won, she took the initiative to give up on the next match.


    ��Well�� the purple-clothed person said that the magic power in my body has condensed to a very critical level. ording to what you said in the next few days, it seems that I will be going into ��seclusion��. Today, I still sneaked out,��Hili said.


    ��I can see that.��Joshua nced at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern. The purple-clothed person in a dark purple robe was already standing at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The purple-robed man held his magic staff and came to the referee��s seat outside thepetition zone. Joshua originally thought that the sage was here to bring her family��s apprentice home, but the purple-robed man came before Joshua.


    ��The SAGE Council has already approved the establishment of the ��Nobel Prize��that you proposed, but the Sage Council has named this award as the ��skjerona prize��,��the purple-robed man immediately exined after seeing the puzzled expression on Joshua��s face. ��Skjerona was a great spellcaster when Nn was founded, but because of his age, he passed away a long time ago. Therefore, the SAGE Council intends to use this award tomemorate him.��


    ��Alright����Joshua thought that the person who informed him of this news would be the gray-clothed person, but he suddenly remembered that the gray-clothed person seemed to be still participating in the Hearthstone legendpetition.


    ��What about the time of the award presentation? The specific awards that will be set up?��


    Regarding the idea of the ��Nobel Prize��, Joshua had only briefly mentioned it to the yellow-clothed person and the gray-clothed person, but he did not expect that the sage Assembly would really pay so much attention to it.


    ��The time has not been set yet. The most likely time is the next time the Nn Central teleportation portal opens. I��m here on behalf of the Sage Council. I hope that the process and images of the award ceremony can be shown on the magical machinery called ��television��.��


    The purple-clothed man told Joshua in a somewhat awkward way, hoping that the award ceremony could be broadcast live on the television station.


    ��Of course, no problem. I will assist the Sage Council.��


    After hearing the purple-d man��s request, Joshua heaved a small sigh of relief.


    As Nn��s highest ruling ss, the sage Council could use countless tough methods to request for Joshua��s cooperation. However, this time, the purple-d man personally came to Joshua and informed him of the Sage Council��s wishes.


    This made the thing that Joshua was most worried about in Nn gradually disappear.


    It seemed that the decision to use the pulpit to gain the favor of the sages was still correct. At least, there were three sages in the Sage Council who would make a favorable decision for Joshua.


    ��Thank you.��


    After the purple-d man gave a very formal answer, his gaze fell on his apprentice.


    ��Healy�� Today is the so-called ��sick leave��.��


    What surprised Healy was that the purple-robed man had no intention of bringing her back to the Mage Tower.


    ��Sage merors.��


    Just as the purple-robed man was about to leave, Joshua called out to her.


    ��Is there anything else? Joshua Arnold.��After the purple-robed man became familiar with Joshua during the movie production of ��Avatar��, he began to call Joshua by his full name.


    At first, Joshua felt that it was a little strange, but now he was gradually getting used to the purple-clothed person��s ��old man��style ofmunication.


    ��Your body looks a little�� not too good.��During the conversation just now, Joshua noticed the weakness in the purple-clothed person��s words.


    She once told Joshua that her lifespan was less than a year, which was short for anyone.


    ��This is just a symptom of human aging.��The purple-clothed person did not seem to care about these things, even though she looked to be only in her thirties.


    ��Perhaps you can change the location of the lecture to the second floor here. The World Tree of the elves should be able to alleviate it.��


    The World Tree was also a rare treasure for the adventurers of this world. Just the rumor that it could heal even the most serious injury with just a touch of the leaf was enough to make the adventurers excited.


    Of course, the rumor was false. Although the world tree contained powerful vitality, the healing effect was not that terrible.


    The purple-robed man heard what Joshua Said and turned his gaze to Tyreen.


    ��I don��t mind. The holy tree doesn��t want a great person like you to die, right?��


    Tyreen had lived in the human world for so long that the prejudice of the elves against humans had long disappeared. Even Tyreen��s world tree was the same.


    ��I will consider it.��The purple-clothed person replied to Joshua after a moment of silence.


    Joshua watched the sage leave the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Is it possible for the world tree to extend the lifespan of humans?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    ��This�� I don��t know either.��Tyreen shook her head and said, ��But the holy tree told me that the human was very weak. The reason for his weakness doesn��t seem to be�� the exhaustion of his lifespan. I think the holy tree should have a way to heal him.��


    ��I hope so.��Joshua really didn��t want the great special effects master to die regretfully after finishing only one movie. ��Also, Tyreen, do you want to hold a concert?��


    Joshua nced at the various messages from the light chaser on the text message, as well as the ��Nobel Prize award ceremony��that was held at an unknown time, and this idea came to his mind.

 Chapter 441

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 445, Promotion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Three dayster in the afternoon.


    Dorothy ate a croissant provided by the Hearthstone Tavern for free and looked at the ck-haired dwarf who kept scratching his head with his hands.


    This elderly dwarf had been forced into a desperate situation by Dorothy.


    ��Use this one? No�� No.��He held the hand card and fell into hesitation. However, after several consecutive calctions, an unchangeable conclusion was defeated in front of him.


    ��I lost.��


    The dwarf picked up arge ss of wine and poured it into his throat. Then, he said helplessly.


    The moment the old dwarf admitted defeat, the familiar cheers of Dorothy came from the surroundings again.


    ��Congrattions to Dorothy, the girl from the country of steel, for winning the position of the top eight!��


    The congrattory voice rang in Dorothy��s ears. After learning that she had sessfully advanced to the top eight, Dorothy fell weakly on the wooden table beside her.


    The qualifiers for the past few days had been a longpetition. There were more than a thousand contestantspeting in this tavern until there were only eight left.


    Every day, thepetition would be announced at nine o��clock in the morning and wouldst until five o��clock in the afternoon.


    For most of the Dwarven contestants, the unique endurance of the dwarves allowed them to y for three days and three nights without any problem.


    But for the human yers, it was a kind of�� spiritual experience.


    Dorothy put all of her energy into each round. When thest round was dered over, Dorothy waspletely powerless to cheer. She just wanted to find a ce to sleep.


    However, with the cheers and congrattions from the surrounding Hearthstone yers, Dorothy forced herself to sit up and raised her arms towards the surrounding yers.


    At this moment, Dorothy truly felt something called�� honor.


    It was just like the diators of the country of steel who had won and raised their arms to receive the cheers from the audience.


    ��You are thest yer to enter the top eight.��


    Jose walked down from the referee��s seat and came in front of Dorothy, then handed her a letter.


    ��Your qualification and the time and ce of the next match are in the envelope. I wish you good luck.��


    After seeing the letter, Dorothy��s tired face finally turned into a smile.


    ��Can I open it here?��Dorothy asked.


    ��This belongs to you. Of course you can,��Josh said.


    Dorothy couldn��t wait to open the wax seal on the envelope.


    When she opened the wax seal, a trace of worry surged into Dorothy��s heart.


    Everything had developed as Dorothy had hoped. She had won the final eight and was one step closer to the championship.


    Moreover, thepetition for the past three days was just as Dorothy had imagined. It was all held in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The audience for thepetition was only Hearthstone yers. There were no other outsiders. Dorothy also did not see the video of the Hearthstone legendpetition on the ��Television��that was everywhere in Nn.


    She had run away from the wedding toe to Nn to participate in this�� Tavern card gamepetition. Dorothy did not want to be known by her acquaintances in the distant country of steel.


    Therefore, Dorothy also hoped that the following match could be held in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    With this expectation, Dorothy opened the envelope in her hand. There was an aura that had been branded by the inscription on the letter. The first line of words was her name, Dorothy Bexner.


    A Knight��s Medal?


    Dorothy thought of this word when she saw the letter.


    She continued reading and began to look for information about the location of thepetition. Soon, Dorothy saw the location of the semi-finals and the semi-finals in the penultimate line.


    ��Luersk Advanced Magic Academy, Magic Arena.��


    Lu�� Luersk Advanced Magic Academy? !


    Dorothy��s worries hade true.


    Young spellcasters from all over the world wished to study at the four Advanced Magic Academies in Nn. This fiercepetition determined the status of these four advanced magic academies in this world.


    Although Dorothy had never been to one of the LUERSK Advanced Magic Academies, she could imagine that if she held the Hearthstone legendpetition in the Magic Arena..


    It was impossible for the audience to only be Hearthstone legend yers.


    ��Are we going topete in the Hearthstone legend in such an empty arena�� ?��Dorothy asked Jose, the organizer, tentatively.


    She admitted that the Hearthstone legendpetition was indeed very entertaining. At least,pared to traditional card games, the Hearthstone legend had all kinds of probability events and special effects that added a special ��Sense of drama��to the game.


    But to set up eight magic-conducting machines in such an empty magic arena and have a group of peoplee over to watch and y cards?


    Just thinking about it made Dorothy feel that it was somewhat out of ce and monotonous.


    ��Not just in the arena, the process of yourpetition will be presented to all of Nn��s audience via television, and the process will definitely not be monotonous,��said Jose.


    Show�� in front of all the audience in Nn?


    ��I will make good preparations.��Dorothy��s expression was a little strange. In the end, Jose watched the girl leave the tavern with a tired body.


    After today��s match, the entire tavern once again entered the regr business. A group of young dwarves who had asked for leave to participate in the match were dragged back by their elders to forge iron and mine again.


    Joshua left the matters in the hall to Lady Marina to deal with, and he directly walked up to the third floor of the tavern.


    When he arrived at the third floor, a strong vitality enveloped Joshua, and he felt like he was lying on the grass in the afternoon, basking in the sun.


    Joshua came to a room on the third floor, and before he could reach out to knock on the door, the door was automatically opened.


    ��Sage herlous, how do you feel?��


    Joshua walked into the room that was covered with vines. The purple-robed man had agreed to Joshua��s suggestion yesterday. He was going to try using the world tree to relieve his body from aging and dying.


    ��The fatigue has been eliminated a lot.��


    The inscription on the purple-robed man��s hand shed. Books made of illusions piled up on the wooden table made of vines.


    However, these books were quickly knocked over by a ck dragon the size of a puppy.


    This ck dragon was the Deathwing Nasario that Jose was familiar with! However, the one pping its wings in the room was a mini version, and there was no deterrent at all.


    The mini version of Deathwing flew around the room andnded on Hiri��s shoulder, then spat out a circle of small mes.


    ��The details are pretty good.��Jose walked to Healy��s side and looked at the wings of death.


    She was an illusion created by Healy..


    ��But it consumes too much magic power and spirit.��Healy held her forehead in distress. The wings of death on her shoulder did the same thing.


    Soon, the ck dragon turned into pieces and fell to the ground, disappearing.


    This was also the reason why there were very few people who learned illusion magic. The first reason was that it was difficult to learn the basics. The second reason was that one wanted to master the movement of an illusion so that it looked real, it was not as simple as other magic that could only be ��released��.


    ��Hiri needs to spend time to umte her own magic power,��the purple-robed man said. ��She is learning runes very quickly.��


    ��What about the other apprentices?��


    Joshua remembered that the purple-robed man was also the administrator of an Advanced Magic Academy. There must be a specialty rted to illusions in her academy.


    A long time had passed since ��Avatar��was broadcast. At the beginning of every movie, Joshua first mentioned the name of the purple-robed man.


    He wanted the audience to understand that everything in the movie was constructed by the illusion of the purple-d man.


    ��The only two teachers of Illusion Magic in my academy told me that the number of students who chose this course�� is indeed a lot more. Many of them are here to try and shape the Na ��vi people to learn.��


    When the purple-d man said this, a rare smile appeared on his face.


    ��It has indeed worked. So, Joshua Yanorod, I will help you perform better in the Luersk Academy��s Competition Tomorrow.��


    The purple-clothed person said as a light purple inscription appeared in her palm. An ORC wearing heavy armor appeared in the room and roared at everyone.


    In a sh of light, the orc��s figure disappeared in an instant and transformed into a mage wearing a blue robe.


    These illusions were all Hearthstone��s legendary heroic characters.


    ��Alright, I��m starting to wonder if it��s toote to sign up for thepetition.��


    Josh looked at the heroic characters that seemed to exist in reality and began to look forward to tomorrow.

 Chapter 442

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 446, begin</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Dorothy stood alone outside the arena of the Advanced Magic Academy of Luersk.


    This was indeed one of the most advanced magic academies in Nn. The building in front of Dorothy was no less than the arena of Fort Orson.


    There were�� so many people.


    Dorothy nced around. Everywhere she looked was full of human and dwarven figures. From time to time, she could see goblins selling drinks and food.


    Was there some kind of grand gathering here?


    Dorothy was a little confused. A few days ago, when she waspeting, she could only see a group of dwarves and some spell casters in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    She was d that she had made sufficient preparations today. Not only did she put on the hood of a wizard��s robe, but she also specially sewed a mask for a stalker.


    This way, even if her appearance appeared on TV, Dorothy did not think that she would be recognized by someone she knew�� probably.


    Wait�� she was going to bete!


    Dorothy circled around outside the magic arena but could not find the entrance. The surrounding crowd seemed to want to swallow her up.


    ��That��s where the audience enters.��


    Just as Dorothy was getting more and more anxious, a familiar voice rang in her ear.


    Josh�� a man whom Dorothy hadbeled as a profiteer. Dorothy had never dared to have too much contact with him. But now, the moment she saw Josh, Dorothy suddenly had the urge to hug him and cheer.


    But the modesty of ady still made her suppress the excitement in her heart.


    ��Isn��t there a guide inscription on the letter?��Josh took out an invitation letter and injected magic into it. The invitation letter seemed to be folded into the shape of a bird by an invisible hand, it flew to the other side of the Magic Arena.


    ��I. . . Didn��t notice it,��Dorothy said.


    ��Don��t bother with these details. You��re the first yer to enter the arena. The audience is already waiting for you.��


    Jose led Dorothy around the crowd and arrived at a secret entrance on the other side of the Magic Arena. Dorothy followed Jose through a somewhat dim tunnel and came to a bright exit.


    ��Your battlefield is ahead. Have you brought your weapon?��Josh asked.


    ��Weapon?��


    Dorothy searched her body and quickly took out the ��card box��that stored her card set.


    ��I��m�� Ready.��Dorothy took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    She looked at the exit that was emitting light. She could vaguely hear the sound from outside just by standing there.


    Dorothy, who was born in Olsenburg, was familiar with this sound. When she watched the diatorpetition, she had been in it countless times.


    It would cheer like a tidal wave for the winner, while the loser would leave dejectedly.


    Dorothy did not expect that she would one day be a diator and stand on this stage.


    However, this feeling was not bad.


    ��Let��s go and win glory together.��


    Dorothy touched the card sets hanging on her waist and strode into the arena.


    There were still a lot of people.


    Dorothy raised her head and looked around. The LUERSK Advanced Magic Academy was also a ring-shaped arena. The audience seats in the arena were full.


    She still could not understand why a card game that originated from a tavern would be weed by so many people in Nn.


    Wasn��t this a niche game that was dominated by Dwarves?


    However, there was no point in being puzzled. Dorothy nced at her ��battlefield��and realized that it waspletely different from what she had imagined.


    In her imagination, there should only be a magical machine that yed Hearthstone in the middle, and then the yers of both sides would sit next to the machine and fight like in a tavern.


    That was why Dorothy thought that it would be very inappropriate to arrange a hearthstonepetition in a venue that was enough for a ��battle between Knights��.


    However, the magical machine that Dorothy was familiar with was not ced in the center. Instead, there was a four-meter tall tower on both sides of the arena.


    ��Miss Dorothy, the magical machine that you are using is above the tower.��


    A spell caster who looked like an assistant stood beside the tower and said to Dorothy.


    What�� was he doing?


    Confused, Dorothy climbed up the tower made of stones and found that there was indeed a legendary magic machine ying Hearthstone at the top of the tower.


    And then another yer also came to the tower?


    Confused, Dorothy suddenly heard a voice in the magic arena, an exciting voice.


    ��The first yer is Dorothy Bexner, a youngdy from the country of Steel!��


    At this moment, Dorothy waspletely stunned. She raised her head and looked at the other side of the arena. It was a huge ��movie screen��. Only then did Dorothy realize that her figure was on the screen!


    It was over�� Dorothy had actually forgotten that before this kind of diatorialpetition began, she would loudly inform the audience of the names of both parties participating in thepetition.


    Even the famous knight in Orson Castle would cause the entire audience to cheer.


    Dorothy had never thought that Nn would actually have such a tradition..


    Under such circumstances, it was meaningless to cover up her appearance.


    With the mentality of going all out, Dorothy took off the mask on her face and the hood on her head at the same time.


    Her long wine-red hair shone under the light of the primary crystal, and her appearance, which was enough to move any noble boy, appeared on the screen.


    At this moment�� Dorothy did indeed hear the exmations and cheers from the audience.


    Perhaps those spell casters did not expect that Hearthstone��s legendary yer would actually have a girl!


    Come on..


    Dorothy stared at the stone tower opposite the ring.


    She had ced all her bets on the championship. If she could not win the championship, Dorothy could not imagine what kind of treatment she would receive when she returned to Osenburg.


    ��Then let��s invite our next contestant����


    Dorothy quietly listened to the voice announce who her opponent was. In Dorothy��s prediction, it was most likely a dwarf. After all, the top eight contestants that Dorothy remembered were all dwarves!


    A human? Or an�� Old Man?


    Dorothy watched an old man slowly walk up the stone tower with a magic staff. The filthy long robe and beard on his body made it impossible for Dorothy to associate him with the legendary top eight of Hearthstone.


    However, the moment Dorothy recognized him, the girl from the country of steel once again entered a state of shock with her eyes wide open.


    ��Impossible����Dorothy muttered to herself. This was the first time since she came to Nn that her worldview had suffered a blow.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much she denied it, what was in front of her was reality.


    ��The president of the RUELSK Advanced Magic Academy, one of Nn��s Seven Sages, the gray-clothed Ruelsk!��


    Even Louder cheers erupted from the audience.


    Dorothy��s brain hadpletely entered the mode of stopping thinking, but she quickly came back to her senses.


    The gray-clothed man, one of the Great Seven Sages, was actually a hearthstone yer? ! and he even made it into the top eight?


    Dorothy looked at the old man who was dressed in dirty clothes in the distance.


    As an ordinary citizen of the country of steel, Dorothy clearly understood how sacred the seven sages were.


    Even the Prince of the country of steel made the king so happy that the whole country celebrated just because he could be the Seven Sages��apprentice.


    And now Dorothy was not standing in front of the Sage as an apprentice, but as an opponent!


    An equal opponent was standing in front of him.


    Why would the high and mighty sage y this kind of card game!


    Dorothy had no time to think. The spell caster assistant below had already reminded Dorothy to put the card box into the slot.


    The battle was about to begin. Dorothy subconsciously put the card box into the slot.


    From the letter, she learned that thepetition this time was based on a three-out-of-three system.


    When the card group chose to pop out, Dorothy subconsciously chose the second card group she was good at, the Wizard with the ��fire demon who controls the power of fire��as the core!


    Dorothy chose her card group and instantly entered the familiar reading screen.


    The moment she entered the match, a blue light fell from the sky and gradually formed the figure of a woman.


    Dorothy looked at the woman standing on the ring from the stone tower. Dorothy knew her! The legendary Caster Jaina prodemore, the representative of the Hearthstone��s legendary Mage ss!


    What happened? Why did the character in her carde to the real world.


    Dorothy already felt that her brain was not enough, but soon, ice-blue magic runes appeared on Jaina��s hand as she stood on the ring. After a cracking sound, the legendary mage slowly said the lines that she was familiar with.


    ��My magic will tear you into pieces!��


    Under the tower where the gray-clothed person was standing in the distance, arge number of vines and green began to grow. An elf with light purple skin slowly appeared on the stage.


    ��I am the guardian of nature.��


    Following the Elf��s voice, half of the ground on the stage had already been covered by green vines and grass.


    Dorothy also knew this elf, the legendary druid of Hearthstone, Malfurion Stormrage.


    ��Let us enjoy this battle more clearly under the illusion created by the purple-clothed merors!��


    The voice that had just announced Dorothy��s identity to everyone exined everything that had happened on the stage once again.


    Illusion�� was this an illusion created by the other Nn Sage?


    Dorothy looked at the magic-powered mechanical image in disbelief. She had obtained the right to take the initiative and was lucky enough to draw the magic-powered levitating dragon that only cost her a fee.


    She ced the follower into the battlefield as usual. Under the condensation of the pale purple runes, a translucent dragon-type creature appeared in front of Gianna.


    This match�� would indeed be very exciting.


    Dorothy looked at the floating magical floating dragon on the field and waspletely sure that her decision to flee from the marriage was not wrong!

 Chapter 443

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 447, spectating</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The yellow-clothed man tapped his fingers impatiently.


    He was pulled into the magic arena by his good friend the grey-clothed man and became a spectator.


    The old and rigid sage could not understand the fun of the card games yed by the Dwarves, so the yellow-clothed man refused before he came, he even said righteously, ��you will only bring down the reputation of the academy if you lend the Academy��s Magic Arena to the Dwarves to y card games.��


    But after arriving at the scene, the yellow-clothed man realized his own misjudgment, which was that this match was unexpectedly�� popr.


    The Magic Arena, which could amodate more than five thousand people, was almost full. Most of the audience were apprentices and instructors from the four advanced magic academies, and some seats were upied by a group of dwarves.


    Such a grand asion would only be seen when the four academies were jointly holding some kind ofpetition.


    And now, the audience was not here for the exciting magic duel, but to watch a group of people ��ying games��.


    What was even more unbelievable was that the cheers of the apprentices and instructors from the four advanced magic academies had not stopped since the beginning!


    The yellow-clothed man looked at the arena. The arena that should have been reserved for a group of elite spell casters was upied by a bunch of strange things.


    ��I serve the me Demon King!��


    Apanied by the voice that resounded throughout the entire arena, a creature that was entirely crimson like a Naga appeared on the arena. The ferocious scales on its body and the mes that were overflowing from its body.., it was destined that if the adventurer encountered this monster in an area like a volcano, it would definitely be a thorny problem.


    The controller behind the Fire Demon, a female spell caster named Jaina, condensed frost in her hands. With a sh of light blue runes, a sharp arrow made of frost shot out from the runes.., it hit a giant bear that was lying on the ground.


    The arrow made of frost attached frost to the giant bear��s body. Before the giant bear could roar, its body was gradually frozen into frost, then turned into powder and disappeared.


    The fire demon seemed to have received some kind of call. It raised the dark green staff in its hand high and spat out two fireballs, hitting a giant treant.


    The treant was ignited by the mes, and its remaining HP was devoured by the mes. Its main body also turned into dust and dissipated on the stage.


    ��Why are those monsters standing there? Doesn��t that giant bear know how to dodge those spells? !��


    The yellow-clothed man quietly watched the battle below, and could not help but ask a spellcaster attendant beside him.


    He had to admit that this ��card game��looked very thrilling.


    After all, not everyone could see the scene of a huge treant fighting a group of creatures born fromva!


    However, this battle was too�� Strange in the yellow-clothed man��s eyes. It was always one side attacking after the attack waspleted and the other side attacking.


    The creatures summoned by both sides clearly looked extremely powerful, but they did not know what ��dodging��was.


    Moreover, the towering treant was actually burned into ashes by the two fireballs released by the Fire Demon.


    It did not make sense�� it did not make sense at all!


    ��Because this is a card game, Sir Mentor. If you do not understand, you can look at the screen over there. There is the original battle situation on it.��


    Without waiting for the spellcaster attendant beside the yellow-clothed person to exin, a young girl standing by the window of the VIP seats exined to the yellow-clothed person first.


    Her name was Sophia Karsilov. She was the only apprentice recognized by the yellow-clothed person and was also the principal student of the yellow-clothed person academy. Her talent in thunder magic could be said to be the best in the entire Nn.


    Meanwhile, this future ��yellow-clothed man��ignored his own image and leaned against the window, staring at the ��absurd��battle below with wide eyes.


    ��Ah! ! The Golden Dr. Bang Bang!��


    In an instant, when the gray-clothed man summoned a goblin, the yellow-clothed man��s proud apprentice Sophia was so excited that her cheek almost touched the ss!


    In the past, when the yellow-robed man had given Sofia a legendary staff that had been passed down from ancient times, she had never been so excited!


    Wasn��t it just a Goblin? The yellow-robed man nced at the surrounding audience seats and discovered that most of the apprentices were eximing in surprise.


    That Goblin��s body was muchrger than that of an ordinary goblin, and its attire was somewhat simr to that of a ��powerful magical engineer��.


    ��What��s so amazing about a Goblin?��The yellow-clothed person couldn��t stand her student��s surprise.


    ��Teacher! That��s the legendary orange card of Hearthstone! The Golden Dr. Bang Bang isn��t avable on the market at all. If one appeared, it would cost at least 4,000 gold coins,��she said.


    So�� expensive?


    At the yellow-clothed person��s level, she was no longer interested in money. However, just a game card and a virtual item made of inscriptions could be sold for such a high price.., the yellow-robed man found it somewhat unbelievable.


    ��That��s great, that��s great! I want it too.��Sophia��s face was pressed against the ss, and her expression was full of desire.


    The yellow-robed man looked at his apprentice��s embarrassing look and was about to ask her to sit in his seat and pay attention to his identity.


    However, the goblin on the ring stood there for less than ten seconds.


    ��I found the prey!��


    A dwarf suddenly appeared on the side of the mage��s entourage. The moment he appeared, he raised the firearm in his hand and killed the gnome on the opposite side who had the title of ��strongest entourage��.


    ��There really is an ace Hunter.��Sophia seemed to have guessed it.


    On the other hand, the yellow-robed man was confused.


    The battle situation in the arena changed again. The fire demon suddenly charged at the opponent��s hero, using its long tail with spikes to sweep across the opponent��s hero with mes.


    The moment the fire demonpleted its attack, the mage Gianna��s hand once again appeared with ice-blue runes. An arrow made of Frost suddenly shot towards the Great Druid.


    The Druid was frozen into frost like the giant bear just now. The moment Gianna cast her spell, the fire demon resonated with her. The magic staff in the Fire Demon��s hand once again released two fireballs that spun in the sky for a moment, the fireballs shot towards a spherical magic-conducting machine in front of the Druid.


    The yellow-clothed person remembered that the two strange magic-conducting machines were summoned by Professor Peng Peng. One of the magic-conducting machines seemed to be ignited after being hit by the fireballs, and its entire body emitted a scorching light, it jumped up and ran toward the mage, Gianna.


    Following the explosion, arge amount of dust was lifted up, and the yellow-clothed man heard the sound of his apprentice holding his breath.


    He vaguely remembered that the mage named Gianna was already in an extremely weak state. In the words of his apprentice, she had ��Three HP left��. Any attack could kill her.


    Therefore, the yellow-robed man did not think that a weak mage would be able to withstand an explosion of this level.


    However, when the dust dissipated, Jaina half-knelt on the ground, but she did not die!


    Not only did she not die in battle, her left hand also bloomed with crimson runes, and her right hand was surrounded by ice-blue runes.


    It wasing! The yellow-robed man recognized what this rune was constructing. It was a powerful fire spell.


    In the next second, a huge fireball was released from the Mage��s hand. It drew a beautiful arc on the stage and hit the Druid.


    The ice shards on the Druid��s body did not disappear as the fireball hit. The spell that Jaina had built with her right hand was also released. It was an ice pick!


    The sharp ice pick pierced the frozen druid. Cracks appeared on the surface of the iceyer. In the end, the four fireballs released by the fire demon all hit the Druid.


    The Druid, who had turned into an ice sculpture, broke into pieces and fell to the ground.


    ��The winner of the first match has been born, and that is Miss Dorothy!��


    As the announcement of the winner resounded throughout the stadium, the entire audience burst into cheers.


    The yellow-clothed person��s chief apprentice also participated in the battle.


    ��Sophia, you should think that this kind of illusion-basedpetition is too ridiculous!��The yellow-robed man could not ept this kind of ��standing there and fighting for others��battle scene.


    However, his apprentice seemed to have thought of something under the yellow-robed man��s reminder.


    ��Illusion? Oh right! Mentor�� I want to learn Illusion Magic!��Sophia leaned against the ss and looked down at the mage who raised his magic staff high and epted everyone��s congrattions.


    ��You�� This kind of battle doesn��t match reality at all!��The yellow-clothed man was momentarily at a loss for words, but he soon began to try to correct his student��s thoughts.


    ��Mentor, didn��t you say that ��the strength of a magic should not be judged by its strength��?��Sophia looked down at the beginning of the second match. ��Why didn��t I feel that illusion magic could be so interesting before?��

 Chapter 444 - first win

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 448, first win</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    What the hell was this strange game! ! The yellow-clothed person was already trying his best to understand what was happening on the field.


    But the following series of matchespletely overturned the yellow-clothed person��s understanding.


    It was fine if the orcs and goblins listened to a spellcaster or an elf, but the yellow-clothed person could still understand it as ��being threatened by power��.


    But when the seemingly weak wizard, ��Gianna��, picked up a greatsword called the ashes emissary and suddenly jumped up, killing an Asian dragon in the opponent��s field with an extremely oppressive posture.


    The yellow-clothed person found that he could not understand this game at all!


    Did this card game not follow the logic of reality?


    What made the yellow-clothed person even more worried was that his apprentice was watching very happily.


    No matter what method the yellow-clothed person used to tell her apprentice how ridiculous this battle was, the unexpected developments were indeed very exciting.


    This was already the final round of the match between the yer named Dorothy and the gray-clothed person.


    Arge amount ofva suddenly spewed out from the arena. Towering pirs of fire rose from theva flowing on the ground. Even though the yellow-clothed person knew about these illusions, looking at the leapingva, he could still feel the heat.


    A terrifying creature was summoned by the girl named Dorothy!


    ��Let the mes purify everything!��


    A voice filled with oppression resounded throughout the arena. An elemental creature made ofva appeared on the arena. This creature was over a hundred meters tall, and the other followers were just tiny ants in front of it.


    This�� was it sure that it would not cause panic?


    When the me demon king appeared on the stage, the yellow-clothed person felt that the purple-clothed person had really gone too far!


    The other illusions were at least the size of ordinary humans, but this follower was like a tall building. The mes that spewed out from its body had already overflowed the magic arena.


    Even the people outside the arena could clearly see this terrifying elemental creature.


    Not only that, as long as this elemental creature waved its giant hand made of mes, it would be enough to sweep across the audience.


    The yellow-clothed person was one of the few people in the world who had experienced the ��power��of the illusion created by the purple-clothed person.


    The illusion created by the purple-clothed person was not as simple as a fake image. The illusion and the magic of the two systems were linked together.


    As long as the purple-clothed person was willing, she couldpletely use her spiritual control to let everyone present feel the heat of this elemental creature.


    ��The king of Balrog!��


    While the yellow-clothed person was worried, Sofia once again shouted the name of this creature excitedly.


    One had to know that if she encountered an elemental creature of this level in reality, Sofia would definitely be swallowed by theva controlled by it without any resistance.


    However, no one present felt any fear because of the appearance of this creature. The audience once again entered a state of excitement because they all knew the king of Balrog.


    The yellow-clothed person could not help butment that he was really old when he saw this. Even though he had attended the Sage��s forum, he did not seem to be able to keep up with the trend of the modern young people.


    Whatforted the yellow-clothed man was that his old friend, the gray-clothed man, had been defeated by the young people.


    The moment the me demon king appeared on the stage, he raised the iron hammer in his hand high up. A fireball that was as dazzling as the sun fell toward the hero controlled by the gray-clothed man.


    The hero controlled by the gray-clothed man waspletely devoured by the fireball. As the mes dissipated, the hero waspletely gone.


    The me Demon King drew a conclusion to the first match.


    In the end, the girl from the country of steel, Dorothy, won the final victory with a result of three wins and two losses!


    The first winner was born!


    Dorothy stood on the stone tower and looked around. There seemed to be petals falling from the sky. Dorothy reached out her hand to touch the petals, only to find that they were also made of illusions.


    She looked at everything around her and had an unrealistic feeling.


    As amoner, she had defeated the grey-clothed man, one of the Seven Sages of Nn!


    If this was in the past, Dorothy would never have thought of it in reality.


    Dorothy slowly walked down the stone tower. She could hear some of the audience shouting her name.


    Perhaps this was the feeling of ��Bathing in glory��that the Knights around Orson Castle were talking about.


    The first match had ended. Dorothy slowly left the arena.


    ..


    ��Did Fuya teach her?��


    Joshua sat in the VIP seat on the other side of the Magic Arena. From there, he could clearly see Dorothy��s back as she left.


    ��It��s hard to believe that she has only been using the Hearthstone for a month or so.��


    ��You should bementing that this girl is favored by the goddess of luck, right? There��s a 50% chance that she will lose the first round of the Fire Demon.��


    Hiri was sitting next to Josh. Sitting next to Hiri was her mentor, the purple-clothed person.


    The inscription on the purple-clothed person��s hand had just disappeared. She had constructed so many illusions just now, but she did not show a hint of fatigue.


    After all, when they were shooting ��Avatar,��the purple-robed person had constructed an entire primitive jungle without changing her expression.


    It was hard for Joshua to imagine how much magic power was needed to construct such a delicate illusion.


    ��Luck is only a small part of it. Her operation is still�� quite delicate.��Joshua admitted that he said this without conscience.


    While Jose was talking to Hiri, a message suddenly popped up. It came from thousand faces, a dark elf.


    ��More information about Dorothy. She was proposed to by the son of an earl in Orson Castle a while ago. She made the choice to run away in order to participate in the Hearthstone legendpetition. Currently, the girl��s father and the Earl��s subordinates havee to Nn and are searching for her.��


    After Joshua finished reading the message, he looked at the ��staff��on both sides of the ring. The Dark Elf was one of them.


    During the match just now, Joshua had the Banshees record it and show it on the television station.


    Now, the whole of Nn was probably immersed in the shock of the ��card battle��constructed by the purple-clothed person.


    ��have you found it?��Jose sent a message asking about the dark elves.


    ��ording to my spies, they seem to have found a clue. Do you need me to send someone to stop them?��


    ��not for now, but you can interview her now. As the winner, she has no reason to hide like a mouse,��Jose said.


    Jose nced at the Spellcaster Forum. The information on the entire spellcaster forum had beenpletely covered by the information rted to thispetition.


    There were also a lot of people who imed that they saw two suns and so on.


    The publicity effect that Jose wanted had been achieved. The rest was probably waiting for the final winner to be born.

 Chapter 445

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 449 final (5,000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the afternoon, at the headquarters of the Nond Clique Chamber of Commerce.


    Friet von Clique was looking at the recent sales reports of the Chamber of Commerce.


    Ever since he had made amercial partnership with a chaos demon named Joshua, under the power of ��advertising��, the capital of his chamber of Commerce had more than tripled!


    This was enough for him to be Nn��s most influential trading firm.


    The missionaries of the Kingdom of the sacred religion did not deceive him as expected. Cooperating with the demons could indeed obtain benefits that were difficult to... refuse.


    ��Master Friet, there is a merchant from the Kingdom of steel who wishes to see you. He says that he is the manager of the silver-patterned trading firm.��


    An attendant walked into the study and handed a badge to FRIET.


    ��Silver-patterned? Why did that old guye to Nn?��


    Friet held the silver badge in his hand and tried to figure it out.


    Although he was from the country of steel, his business foundation in the country of steel was not strong. He relied on the patent of the magic conductor car to barely establish a branch of a trading firm in the capital of the country of steel.


    After all, when fleet came to Nn, he was just an ordinary businessman who had just started from scratch. After he came to Nn, he founded this trading firm.


    The silver pattern was different. This trading firm had been rooted in the steel country��s Osenburg for many years.


    When fleet was still down and out more than ten years ago, he had met the manager of this trading firm a few times.


    ��Where is he?��


    Friet was in a good mood now, and he was ready to show off his current achievements to those high and mighty people in the past.


    The attendant led FRIET to a room specially provided for guests.


    ��York! You Old Guy, you haven��t seen me for so long, why have you be thinner?��


    After FRIET recognized the manager of the silver-patterned flower who was sitting in the room, he warmly greeted him.


    ��As time goes by, people will change. Let me introduce you to the eldest son of the Cruz family, Mr. Etke.��


    The manager of the silver flower pointed at a young man sitting next to him.


    ��I didn��t expect the future heir of Orson Castle to patronize my small chamber of Commerce.��Friet greeted him with amercial smile.


    However, the son of the count didn��t seem to be in a good mood. He looked at Frik from head to toe and directly told him his purpose ofing.


    ��Mr. Frik, I came here in the hope of getting information about my fianc��e.��The son of the count said impatiently, ��I heard that your chamber of Commerce covers the entire Nn. I hope you can help me find her whereabouts. Her name is Dorothy, and her features are wine-red long hair and eyes...��


    ��This is the so-called noble manner.��Friet sighed slightly. The young man in front of him did not seem to know that he was also a noble of the steel nation.


    However, the information provided by the son of the count quickly reminded Friet of a person!


    Just a few hours ago, almost all the posts on the Spellcaster Forum were from the girl from the steel nation. Friet also paid attention to it. The name was Dorothy.


    ��I think I know where the person you��re looking for is,��Friet said.


    ��You know? !��He suddenly stood up from his seat. It seemed that the son of the Count had been searching in the city for a long time before he came to find Friet.


    When FRIET saw their astonished looks, he knew that these ��nobles��who had juste from the steel nation had nevere into contact with the weave.


    He had once beenpared to a ��country bumpkin��by the manager of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce. However, from Fleet��s point of view, these fellows were no different from ignorant country bumpkins.


    ��Yes, I remember that Miss Dorothy participated in apetition after she came to Nn.��Fleet did not want to argue with these country bumpkins.


    ��Competition? Lord Aitke, I already said that Dorothy must havee to Nn to participate in the examinations of the Advanced Magic Academy.��


    The manager of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce, who was also Dorothy��s father, seemed to have glorified his daughter��s purpose of running away from the marriage as ��to obtain higher academic achievements��.


    It was a glorious thing for a spellcaster toe to Nn to study. It was something that could make any parents proud that their own children could enter any advanced magic academy in Nn.


    ��No, Miss Dorothy��spetition is not the entrance examination for Advanced Magic Academies.��


    Unfortunately, Friet quickly shattered the father��s fantasy.


    His daughter was not as diligent and eager to learn as he had imagined.


    ��This...��


    While the other party was silent, Friet thought for a moment and remembered the name of thepetition.


    ��I think thepetition your daughter is participating in is called the Hearthstone legend Nn Open Competition.��


    ��Hearthstone legend? What��s That?��


    Looking at their puzzled expressions, Friet knew that these ��Country Bumpkins��who had just arrived in Nn a few days ago would never have heard of Hearthstone legend.


    ��It��s a card game.��When Friet said the word ��game��, Dorothy��s father and the Count��s son��s expressions instantly changed.


    The father��s expression became a little flustered and in disbelief, while the count��s son��s expression became a little gloomy.


    ��It��s a very popr card game among the dwarves. The ces of y are basically all in the tavern. I heard that arge part of the gambling elements are also included in it.��


    At this time, FRIET maliciously misled their impression of the Hearthstone legend.


    This misdirection was obviously very sessful. Dorothy��s father waspletely stunned. Just from his expression, it was as if he was saying, ��how could my daughter do such a thing!��


    The Count��s son even clenched his fist and mmed it on the wooden table beside him.


    Taverns, dwarves, card games, gambling.


    If these four elements werebined, those who did not know the Hearthstone legend would definitely think of something bad.


    The country of steel did notck these underground casinos, but these casinos had always been equated with the words ��vulgar��and ��lowly��. Most of the women who appeared in these casinos were workers who served men.


    No matter what, that was not a ce that a qualifieddy should go.


    ��The venue for thepetition should be at the RUHLSK Advanced Magic Academy. Thepetition is not over yet, so it might not be toote to go over now.��


    Everything that Friet said was the truth, but they had made a wrong assumption.


    ��Mr. Friet, what you said is... true? Why would a gamepetition be at the Advanced Magic Academy?��


    The manager of the silver-patterned tradingpany felt that there was something strange in his words, so he did not seem to believe him.


    ��This is the only information I can provide you. Since you can��t find it anywhere else, you can go to that academy to have a look. It��s only three streets away from here,��Friet said.


    The son of the count did not give any further answer. He immediately stood up and walked out with quick steps.


    Freit watched as the son of the count left his trading firm. He pulled out a cigarette from his coat pocket and lit it up.


    After smoking for a while, he came to a room with a television in the trading firm. The room was already filled with the servants of the trading firm who were resting, as well as some of the guests outside the trading firm.


    They were all here for that match, or rather, they were all here for a certain person.


    ��Miss Dorothy has won again! The rest is up to the finals!��


    The entire lounge was filled with an excited atmosphere. Friet spat out a mouthful of white smoke as he looked at the red-haired girl on the television screen.


    ��I��m a little envious that an old fellow like you has such a lucky daughter,��Friet sighed.


    ... ..


    Nn Magic Arena.


    The final battle.


    Dorothy could not believe that she had reallye this far.


    However, reality told her that if she won this round, she would be the champion of this Nn Open tournament! She could be said to be the strongest hearthstone yer in Nn.


    However, the opponent Dorothy faced in this final battle was also very powerful.


    She looked at the opponent��s Stone Tower. Standing on the stone tower was a dwarf whose hair and beard had long turned white.


    Frost axe... The grand elder of the Dwarf Frost Axe n. He was also the current number one existence in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Just the cards he used were all of the highest level, ��gold��, which was enough to give Dorothy pressure.


    Not only did he have the best collection of cards among all the Hearthstone yers in Nn, even his skills were terrifyingly strong.


    Was Dorothy defeated in the first round, or was it a crushing defeat? !


    The ��fire demon spell��that Dorothy used was defeated by the opponent��s roar almost without any resistance.


    ��It��s okay... There��s still a chance.��


    Dorothy calmed herself down and directly chose the second set of hunters named ��t 7��.


    She did not know where this name came from, but the core of this set of cards was to target the opponent��s hero and kill the opponent��s hero in as few rounds as possible. Theter the game progressed, the more disadvantageous the situation became.


    This was a risky move, but Dorothy��s n clearly seeded.


    In the second round, Frost Axe chose a pdin who was slightly slower.


    When Dorothy controlled her hunter hero, Lexa, andmanded the Beast Army to pounce on the pdin, the symbol of victory once again appeared on the field.


    ��Well yed!��


    The pdin��s illusion was covered in injuries and half-knelt on the ground. Before the illusion shattered into pieces, he used hisst bit of strength to say these words of praise.


    ��Thank you.��


    The hunter Reyksa also expressed his respect to his opponent.


    Dorothy had to admit that her palms were full of sweat. Her arms were even slightly trembling, and her brain was a little dizzy. She had never been so nervous in the previous two matches!


    The reason for her nervousness was partly because of the finals, and partly because her opponent��s strength was too strong.


    ��Little girl, Are You Alright? !��


    Frost Axe, who was standing on the other side, noticed Dorothy��s unusual behavior and shouted at her in her own voice.


    Dorothy forced a smile at the dwarf, then gave him a thumbs up to show that she was fine.


    ��You defeated that Guy ck Rock! Don��t Fall Now!��Frost axe shouted again, ��I don��t want this match to end so soon!��


    Dorothy could feel the enthusiasm of the dwarves. She thought that after defeating a grand elder of the dwarves, she would be hated by these rigid dwarves.


    But now it seemed that not only did the dwarves not hate her, but she also got the recognition of the dwarves?


    She drove the strange thoughts out of her mind and began to focus on the match in front of her.


    This was a tie battle. After Dorothy recovered another round, she was once again defeated by Frost Axe.


    After four consecutive matches, the final match ended in a draw.


    The final victory was fixed at thest round!


    ording to the rules, the card group used by both sides only had onest set, which was also the strongest card group used by Dorothy and Frost Axe!


    ��Let��s go together.��


    Dorothy touched her own card box with her hand and murmured in a low voice. Then, she chose thest card set.


    A heavily armored orc appeared on the battlefield. He raised his hand high and shouted as if he wanted to show Dorothy.


    ��If we don��t win, we��ll die!��


    On the other side of Frost Axe, a dwarf who was also wearing heavy armor was ready to go to the battlefield!


    ��For Kaz Modan!��The dwarf shouted a name that Dorothy had never heard of before.


    Dorothy had heard of this dwarf on the Spellcaster Forum. This was the limited hero that only a few yers in Hearthstone legend had.


    His ss was also a warrior. It was said that in the background of the game, this dwarf was a great king, and he was also called the king of cksmiths.


    ��In thest round, both yers have chosen the warrior ss. Let us use this match to witness the birth of the final Victor!��


    Along with the voice of the host, the battle between the warrior and the warrior began.


    Dorothy looked at her hand card. The card set she used was the strongest card set in Hearthstone legend, ��ve Battle��.


    The unique feature was that even if there were no followers on the field, as long as the conditions in her hand were met, even if the opponent��s hero was at full health, she would be able to directly kill him!


    Dorothy believed that the opponent would choose the same ve battle.


    This would be a fierce battle to the death. In the face of this harsh battle, Dorothy chose to change her armor first!


    This stalematested for twelve rounds.


    Dorothy took a look at her hand cards. There were no attendants on the field. Her hero, Garrulous, was holding an axe named frost bite.


    The damage she could deal with these hand cards was as high as 47 points.


    However, the opponent��s hero had 50 hp including his armor.


    Dorothy could not wait any longer. She looked at the other dark iron dwarf on the enemy��s field. The dwarf��s name was Emperor Soleson, and he was also the Summoner of the Balrog king.


    In the game, this emperor��s ability was to reduce the consumption of all the cards in his hand by a little.


    Frost axe had summoned Emperor Soleson in thest round, so it was very likely that he was ready... ready to kill Dorothy when his HP was full.


    In the end, Dorothy decided to take a gamble!


    She would first release all the damage on her cards.


    After making this decision, Dorothy threw all her cards into the battlefield, and powerful followers appeared in front of garrulse one after another.


    ��Charge forward!��


    ��It��s time to fight! Count me in!��


    ��My sharp des are thirsty!��


    ��Lor Tak Ogar!��


    In the next second, the burly orc raised the huge axe in his hand high up in the air, and with the sound of air being torn apart, he suddenly shed at the Frost Axe��s Hero!


    The axe de hit the dwarf king��s body, and the axe instantly broke into pieces, and thousands of sharp shards exploded on the entire battlefield!


    The shards stabbed all the creatures on the arena.


    Fresh blood began to stter all over the arena. When one of Dorothy��s subordinates, the ��Terrifying ve Master��, was stabbed by the shards.., another ��terrifying ve master��that was the same as this follower appeared on the battlefield.


    Two trolls named ��Berserker��stood at the side. Their bodies were dripping with scarlet blood, and this blood did not make them weak. Instead, it made them enter an even more berserk state.


    The two trolls let out a terrifying roar.


    As more and more terrifying ve masters appeared on the battlefield, the blood on the ground had already flowed like a river.


    Dorothy could clearly smell the blood in the air... This was not an illusion!


    The moment everything was ready, Dorothy gave the order to attack her followers.


    The terrifying ve masters went up and beat up the dwarf king once. The two berserkers let out a furious roar and raised their sharp des to charge at the dwarf king, they directly shattered the armor on the dwarf king��s body.


    The huge force caused the dwarf king to fly out of the arena and hit the stone tower where Frost Axe was standing, stirring up a lot of dust.


    Arge number of cracks also appeared on the stone tower.


    Did he win?


    Facing such a fierce attack, if Dorothy did not look at the game screen, she might really think that she had won.


    However, the final result was just as Dorothy had expected.


    The dwarf king fell into the ruins. His entire body was covered in ghastly wounds, and fresh blood flowed down from his body.


    However, he forced himself to stand up with his wounded body. When it was Frost Axe��s turn, Frost Axe also summoned his own ��army��!


    ��...��


    Dorothy was stunned as she watched her hero, Garrosh, being knocked to the ground by Frost Axe��s army of followers. The hero��s life was instantly wiped out under the attack of the enemy��s Berserker.


    The Beastman who had fallen to the ground held an axe in his hand and tried to stand up.


    Could it be... There was still hope? Dorothy looked at the Beastman in the arena and could not help but want to shout at him to not fall.


    However, reality was cruel. Garrulsh had indeed managed to stand up with his heavily injured body. However, the moment he straightened his back, this character had also turned into fragments and dissipated on the arena.


    Dorothy looked at the fragments floating in the sky, as well as the words ��defeat��on her screen. Her body seemed to have lost some support as she weakly knelt on the ground.


    Deafening cheers could be heard from the surroundings. Petals fell from the sky once again. They were celebrating the birth of the victor.


    But these cheers did not belong to Dorothy.

 Chapter 446

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 450, Honor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Thepetition had ended.


    Dorothy left thepetition venue alone. She looked at the setting sun in the distance, and her mood was like the dim sunlight that turned into darkness with time.


    This feeling was really ufortable. Victory and dreams were close at hand, but because of a small gap, shepletely missed it.


    The things that were within her reach were smashed into pieces in front of her.


    Unwillingness and disappointment surged into Dorothy��s heart.


    But now, she was more confused.


    Dorothy walked on the street of this high-level magic academy, recalling the feeling when she first came to Nn.


    She was not familiar with this city, nor did she know anyone in this city.


    Dorothy put all her chips into this game.


    With the failure of thest game, everything Dorothy did after she came to Nn became meaningless.


    What should she do next?


    Dorothy began to think of ways to remedy the situation.


    She did not win the championship of Nn, but she knew the whereabouts of the leaves of the world tree, which was the reward for the championship.


    The Dwarves lived in Nn, so logically speaking, they should not need the leaves of the world tree.


    Perhaps Dorothy could buy the twigs of the world tree from the Frost Axe.


    But Dorothy found that the most valuable thing on her body was probably the Hearthstone��s legendary card box.


    The Frost Axe, who had all the golden cards, would definitely not want Dorothy��s card box.


    Was there really nothing she could do?


    At this moment, she suddenly heard an extremely familiar voice.


    ��Dorothy!��


    Someone was calling her name.


    The moment Dorothy heard this voice, she felt as if her body was frozen and she could not move.


    ��Father... dear.��


    Dorothy turned around and looked at the middle-aged man who was running from afar. She was trying to organize her words to exin to her father.


    ��Miss Dorothy, it��s really difficult to see you.��


    ��Mr. Edke.��


    When Dorothy saw the son of the count who was following behind her father, the self-reproach in her heart was enveloped by a kind of wordless fear and uneasiness.


    She hadpletely messed up everything!


    The gloomy expression on the son of the Count��s face was enough to exin many things.


    ��Dorothy! You came to this magic academy to study, right? Look at you, you��re still wearing Nn��s spell caster robe.��


    His father held Dorothy��s hand and forcefully pulled her to the face of the Count��s son, then asked Dorothy.


    Study? Dorothy was slightly silent for a moment, and soon he understood what his father meant.


    It was to find a reason for her to run away from the marriage!


    If it was for the ��Noble Pursuit��ofing to Nn to study, perhaps the son of the count could still reluctantly ept it. If Dorothy begged in a low voice again, the rift in the rtionship caused by her running away from the marriage could still be mended.


    If the son of the count was unhappy, he could easily remove the name of the silver-patterned trade association from Orson Castle!


    Dorothy��s lips were tightly shut. She could feel her father��s eager gaze beside her.


    All she had to do was to lie. If the count��s son found out that she hade to Nn to participate in the Hearthstone legendpetition, everything would be over.


    But Wait... what was wrong with her participating in the Hearthstonepetition?


    Suddenly, a strange anger overflowed from Dorothy��s heart. The source of her anger was the contemptuous gaze of the count��s son, as well as a strange sense of honor.


    That was the sense of honor of being a hearthstone legend yer.


    ��No! Father, I came here to participate in the Hearthstone legendpetition.��


    Dorothy said to the person in front of her under her father��s despairing gaze.


    ��You ignored my invitation to you and came to Nn just to hang out with a group of Dirty Dwarves to y some low-level card game?��


    He stared at Dorothy��s wine-red eyes and could feel the arrogance in her eyes.


    ��Hearthstone legend is not a cheap game!��Dorothy retorted loudly to the earl��s eldest son��s nder.


    ��Dorothy! Shut Up!��


    Her father could not stand it anymore and raised his arm to swing at Dorothy��s cheek.


    At this moment, Dorothy closed her eyes and prepared to ept the ��punishment��that wasing. However, the pain that she had expected did not appear on her cheek.


    Time passed slowly. Dorothy opened her eyes and found that her father��s arm was surrounded by a silver-white ring of runes. The ring of runes stopped her father��s action.


    This was a magic attack!


    The eldest son of the count instantly realized that the spell casters around him had attacked. The five knights who had been following him all this time also rushed out abruptly, trying to find the spell caster who had attacked rashly.


    However, these knights had not even taken a few steps when they were directly knocked down to the ground.


    ��Little human outsider! What did you say just now? Say It Again!��


    A voice that could be heard by the entire street sounded behind Dorothy. Dorothy recognized this voice... it was the voice of the great dwarf elder, Frost Axe!


    As expected, Frost Axe dragged a knight who had been knocked unconscious by him and threw him in front of the count��s eldest son. Then, Frost axe directly stood beside Dorothy.


    There were six dwarves who came with Frost Axe. These dwarves hugged their arms and directly surrounded the count��s eldest son.


    ��Do you dwarves know what you��re doing? !��The knights who had fallen to the ground finally shouted angrily at the dwarves.


    The rtionship between the humans and dwarves in the country of steel was not as good as Nn��s.


    The dwarves who lived in the territory of the country of steel had always been fighting with them for the mineral veins, so no one in the country of steel would like these short and fat subhumans, let alone respect them!


    ��Of course I know, and in the next second, your face is going to hit my fist!��


    Frost axe gestured with his fist, which was full of scars. This fist was about three times the size of a human��s. A dent in the helmet of the Knight was enough to prove the power of this punch.


    The eldest son of the Count felt fear and took a step back. Soon, a pure white barrier formed on the ground appeared in front of him.


    ��Dwarves, please show some respect to Count Cruz��s eldest son.��


    The spell caster who had been following the eldest son of the count finally could not stand it anymore. This was also the reason why he was so fearless. This spell caster was one of the strongest mages in Olsen Castle.


    His usual task was to be his father��s guard. On this trip to Nn, Count Cruz appointed this spell caster to protect him.


    ��Master Lars, please make those dwarves disappear from my sight,��the eldest son of the count, alterk, said to the spell caster beside him in a respectful voice.


    However, before the old wizard could cast his next spell, the magic barrier that he had constructed instantly shattered into pieces, and the magic staff in his hand flew into the sky.


    ��Master Lars!��


    Alterke looked in shock at the magic staff that the spell caster beside him had dropped. The spell caster seemed to have seen something terrifying, and at that moment, he did not even have the intention to resist.


    ��Little Lars, have you forgotten the Academy��s Rules? It seems that after you graduated for so many years, I��ll have to teach you the rules again.��


    An old man dressed in shabby clothes slowly walked out from the darkness.


    ��I��m sorry, I was too impulsive, Sage Luersk.��


    Without waiting for the eldest son of the count to say anything, the spell caster whom he called master Lars immediately bowed respectfully to the front.


    Luersk, the gray-clothed person who was one of the Seven Sages of Nn?


    The count��s eldest son stared nkly at the somewhat slovenly old man. If his image could not be equated with the ��sage��, the spell he just cast was enough to prove the power of this spell caster!


    Why would one of the Seven Sages of Nn appear here? But Edko had no time to think.


    ��Great gray-clothed man, I came to this academy just to bring back my fianc��e. I have no intention of provoking you.��He respectfully saluted the gray-clothed man as if he was an aristocrat.


    ��Leave this ce immediately.��


    The grey-clothed man did not exin too much, only saying six words very calmly.


    The Count��s eldest son was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to continue arguing, the elderly spell caster beside him immediately pulled him and prepared to leave.


    ��Lord edke, let��s Go!��


    Although the count��s eldest son had been thoroughly enraged by the dwarves, his reason still told him that it was definitely not a wise choice to anger a sage. He nced at Dorothy, who was protected by a group of dwarves, and then chose to leave.


    ��Dorothy... This...��


    Dorothy��s father stayed behind. He looked at the gray-clothed man standing behind Dorothy in disbelief.


    Nn��s seven sages were almost on the same level as the legendary gods to themoners of various countries.


    Dorothy did not understand what exactly happened. She turned around and looked at the old man behind her.


    ��You have defeated many of Nn��s powerful Hearthstone yers. Dorothy, even though you did not win the championship, you still relied on your own hands to win the glory that belongs to you, as well as... My Respect,��the gray-clothed man said. ��There is also the respect of other yers. You can choose to leave just like this, or you can wee your honor and listen to the cheers that belong to you.��


    The gray-clothed person turned her body sideways.


    The Sky hadpletely turned dark, but the magic arena behind the gray-clothed person was still brightly lit. Dorothy could hear the voices of the audience in the arena from where she stood.


    There was still a group of people waiting for her in the Magic Arena. There was also a group of people who wanted to see her walk up to the podium and shout a special slogan.


    It was just like how every victory of Dorothy��s would have people cheering for her.


    It was too irresponsible to choose to run away at this time.


    ��Let��s go. Everyone is still waiting for us.��


    Dorothy felt something swirling in her eyes. She rubbed her eyes and did not wait any longer. She directly followed the gray-clothed man and the dwarves led by Frost Axe to the magic arena that was emitting light.

 Chapter 447

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 451, trade</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    One dayter.


    ��Mr. Joshua, since yesterday, there have been twelve merchants who wish to discuss with you.��


    Lady Marina stood in Joshua��s study and handed him a list with the name of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��Let them wait for the time being. I don��t have the energy to focus on this right now.��


    A map of Nn was spread out on Joshua��s desk.


    Since the end of the Hearthstone legendpetition, Nn once again entered a new round of Hearthstone legend fever.


    Just the fact that one of the Seven Sages of Nn, the gray-clothed man, was also a Hearthstone legend yer and a loyal yer was enough to set off a huge wave in the human world.


    Jose also felt that it was time to open a few hearthstone legend branches.


    ��The alchemy factory area across the river of gears and the entrance to the north gate of Nn. The other two branches will be opened here. I��ll leave the location selection to you.��Jose drew two circles on the map, he handed the remaining professional content to Mrs. Marina. ��I��m going to discuss a business deal next.��


    After leaving these tasks behind, Joshua went to the first-floor hall of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The Hearthstone Tavern was still the same as before. It was close to the entrance of the underground city of the dwarves. Joshua did not have the idea of opening a hearthstone legend branch in the underground of Nn.


    This was also what Frost Axe, the Grand Elder of the dwarves, meant. His original words were, ��It��s meaningless to just fight with your own kind.��


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower?��


    Joshua saw a special guest in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Mister... Mister Joshua.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower stood at the entrance of the Hearthstone Tavern with a hesitant look on his face. However, it was clear that he had dressed himself up seriously today. Not only had hebed his hair properly, but he also had a strange perfume on his body.


    Jose looked at the cluster of flowers in Sir White Thorn Flower��s hand and had already guessed what the theater manager wanted to do in the tavern.


    ��Lady Marina is on the second floor. I��ll be leaving the tavern for a while,��Jose said.


    ��Well... Mr. Jose, I��m just here to greet Lady Marina.��


    It was the first time Jose had seen the middle-aged artist so embarrassed.


    ��Alright, then how long are you going to stand here?��


    Under Joshua��s Reminder, Sir White Thorn flower tidied up the essories on his clothes and stepped into the tavern full of dwarves. He walked up to the second floor as if he was going to the battlefield.


    Joshua looked at Sir White Thorn Flower��s back as he left. He could not help but sigh at how long the estrus period of humans was. Even when he was middle-aged, he could still pursue ��girls��like a young man.


    After saying goodbye to Sir White Thorn Flower, Joshua walked out of the tavern and soon saw Hiri who was waiting outside the tavern.


    ��The purple-clothed person... gave you a holiday again?��


    Why did Joshua feel that his assistant��s holiday was a little too much to be scary.


    ��Today is an extra-curricr exam.��


    Hiri pointed at a mini version of Death��s wings that was lying on his shoulder.


    ��The instructor told me to keep this illusion ��working properly��under all conditions.��


    ��Is there such a practice?��Joshua looked up and looked around. He could indeed feel a gaze staring at Hiri. ��Alright, then let me be the invigtor for once.��


    Joshua opened the car door. The Death��s wings on Hiri��s shoulder flew into the car and sat on the seat like a hunting dog.


    Healy sat in the passenger seat unceremoniously.


    ording to the information provided by the Dark Elves, Joshua drove to the temporary residence of the runner-up of the Nn Open tournament.


    ..


    Dorothy woke up feeling like she was in a dream.


    Shey on her bed in the hotel and browsed the website of the Spellcaster Forum. One out of every ten posts was about her, and another post was about yesterday��s match.


    The users of the Spellcaster Forum praised Dorothy, and even Dorothy herself had to cover her face in embarrassment.


    Some of the spellcasters almost regarded the girl from the Iron Nation as a goddess.


    She inexplicably began to be weed by all the young spellcasters in Nn.


    This feeling really made Dorothy feel like she was in a dream.


    Yesterday, she was still an unknown passerby in Nn, but today, Nn had an unknown number of spellcasters who knew her name and her appearance.


    Perhaps... This was one of the reasons why those diators risked their lives to win?


    ��next time, Champion.��


    ��Don��t be depressed after winning the second ce. There should be anotherpetition next year...��


    Dorothy took a nce at the message from Fuya and the flower of Faroese. She sat up from her bed and patted her cheek.


    Although Nn had won the second ce in the open and received the recognition and appreciation of the Nn spellcasters.


    Dorothy��s purpose ining to Nn had not been achieved yet.


    She knew that she had a great advantage now.


    Last night, the gray-clothed man��s protection had allowed Dorothy to escape.


    But Dorothy did not think that the son of the Earl would let her off after that.


    For this reason, Dorothy specially changed a new hotel to live in.


    Dorothy��s home was in Orson Castle, and the foundation of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce was also in Orson Castle.


    So Dorothy��s original purpose of ��saving the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce from bankruptcy��had not changed.


    What should she do next?


    While Dorothy was deep in thought, there was a knock on her door.


    This immediately put Dorothy into a state of vignce.


    ��Who is it?��Dorothy had already quietlye to the window. If it was Earl Cruz who sent people to capture her, Dorothy would immediately jump out of the window and escape.


    ��A partner.��


    Partner?


    Dorothy did not understand the meaning of this word, but she recognized the owner of this voice. It was the owner of the Hearthstone Tavern, Jose.


    It even made Dorothy suspect that it was the man who invented Hearthstone.


    ��Pleasee in.��


    Dorothy put down the idea of escaping and directly opened the door to let Jose walk in.


    Although on the day when she first arrived at Nn, Jose showed Dorothy the ��cruelty��of the Hearthstone legend game, and it was under the guidance of Jose that Dorothy sessfully entered this circle.


    Behind Joshua was a gray-haired, gray-eyed female spell caster. This kind of hair color and eye color were all the characteristics of the people of Frost country.


    What caught Dorothy��s attention was that there was a young dragon lying on the shoulder of the female spell caster, or a ��pseudo-dragon��.


    Wait a minute... why did it look like Death��s wings?


    ��This is an illusion, don��t mind it.��


    Hiri noticed Dorothy��s line of sight and made death��s wings on her shoulder stand up straight. Then, she ced her hands on her hips.


    Illusion... is she an illusion caster too?


    ��Mr. Joshua, what brings you here?��


    Dorothy did not ask any unnecessary questions. She found a table and three chairs and sat down with Joshua and Hiri.


    ��Actually, I��m here for Your Silver Pattern Chamber of Commerce.��Josh��s first sentence made Dorothy very happy.


    The information that Dorothy had gathered in Nn was enough to prove that Josh was the owner of the World Tree.


    ��Is it... a partnership?��Dorothy asked tentatively.


    ��A partnership? No, I intend to buy your chamber of Commerce.��Josh ced a crystal that was emitting a light green light on the table.


    Buy..


    Dorothy had never seen such an overbearing and direct way of doing business.


    The other party was holding a long knife and a chopping board and telling you that it was ��fish meat��. Hurry up and jump onto the chopping board.


    What made Dorothy most unwilling was that this piece of ��fish meat��of hers really had to jump onto the chopping board. If it was possible, she had to say things like ��Come and eat me��.

 Chapter 448

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 452, a tavern with inte ess</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Because your father bought arge number of mana crystals to sell in the country of steel without understanding the mechanism of the mana, causing the reputation of the silver-patterned chamber ofmerce to bepletely destroyed. So, in order to save the Chamber of Commerce that was on the verge of bankruptcy, you decided to stand out and be an idol, right?��


    Jose recounted the reason why Dorothy hade to Nn. After hearing it, Dorothy immediately shook her head.


    ��I came to Nn for the prize of the Nn Open Championship, which is the leaf of the world tree. I didn��te here to be... an ��idol��.��


    Dorothy had beenmunicating with Jose for more than ten minutes. She found that Jose always said some words that she could not understand.


    ��It��s a pity that you didn��t win the championship in the end. The second prize doesn��t have the leaf of the world tree.��


    Joshua��s words hit the hardest part of Dorothy��s heart, causing her to instantly fall into a state of silence.


    ��Alright, I��ll assume that you��ve obtained the leaves of the world tree. What do you n to do?��


    Joshua nned to establish a new operation organization on the ��ruins��of Dorothy��s Chamber of Commerce, so it was necessary to train the managers before that.


    ��Of course, it��s to bring it back to Osenberg to let the customers who bought the mana crystals know that the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce didn��t lie to them.��


    Dorothy became very serious when she mentioned this topic, but no matter how serious she was, in Josh��s eyes, Dorothy��s n was full of loopholes.


    ��Bring it back to Osenberg? Do you n to sell the leaves of the world tree in Osenberg?��Josh asked.


    ��That... might be the case.��Dorothy��s tone was filled with uncertainty.


    ��You probably didn��t expect it either. No matter how many leaves there are on the tender branches of the World Tree, it won��t be able to meet the demand of Osenberg. At most, it will be treated as a luxury item. Moreover, the leaves of the world tree are not cheap in Nn.��


    Joshua did not sell the leaves of the world tree in Nn. He only gave the leaves to some people as a gift.


    Even though the world tree of the Tyreen family had grown up, the yield of the leaves was still very low. Therefore, Joshua did not n to sell them as amodity for the time being.


    ��So, if you really want to save the reputation of your chamber of Commerce, you should choose to rent the work��instead of ��selling��it.��


    Joshua did not think that a chamber of Commerce with a broken reputation would have enough money to buy the leaves of the world tree and then go to Orson Castle to resell them.


    ��Rent...��


    When Jose mentioned this word, Dorothy��s wine-red pupils contracted slightly, as if she had received some inspiration.


    ��This, no... maybe it really can. It��s just a matter of execution.��


    The girl born into a merchant family instantly began to calcte the possibility of renting the magic.


    The Magic Net was a new thing to this world. Even the people of Nn were still in a state of ignorance about the magic, not to mention the few outsiders who hade into contact with the magic.


    Its value, the way it worked, and what it could be used for. All of these were ��nk��in this world.


    ��I can teach you how to run your chamber of Commerce by ��renting��the magic.��Jose pped his hands, letting Dorothye back to her senses from her muttering.


    Jose picked up the green crystal on the table, and Dorothy��s gaze turned to the crystal that was emitting arge amount of life force.


    ��This is the crystal of the world tree. You can understand it as the effect of expanding from this table to the entire hotel��s World Tree Leaf,��said Joshua.


    ��And the price for me owning it is to sell the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce to you?��Dorothy understood what Joshua meant.


    ��That��s right, and I don��t own it. I��m only lending it to you temporarily. I��ll pay for the acquisition of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce��s funds separately. After this, you��ll still be the manager of the Chamber of Commerce, but you��ll help me do things. How about this deal?��


    Dorothy quietly listened to the conditions that Jose officially proposed. She didn��t think that Jose��s conditions were too harsh. On the contrary... They were too generous.


    She clearly understood the current value of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce, and the value of the World Tree Crystal in Jose��s hands was much higher than that of a chamber of Commerce that was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Dorothy no longer had the right to choose.


    She had angered the casten of Orson Castle, Count Cruz. If she wanted the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce to continue operating in Orson Castle, it was not something that could be easily solved just by having money.


    ��What... Can I do for you?��Dorothy asked Jose after a moment of hesitation.


    When she asked this question, Dorothy carefully nced at the female spell caster standing beside Jose.


    A month ago, when Dorothy went to Fort Orson to seek help from other chambers ofmerce, the managers of those chambers ofmerce did make a lot of excessive requests, most of which were because they were very interested in her modity��.


    Fortunately, the man in front of her was not interested in Dorothy herself.


    ��It��s very simple. Just sit there and collect the money,��said Joshua.


    ��Sit... There and collect the money?��


    ��This crystal can provide a work��for the clients of the magic within a certain area. I will burn a program inside the crystal, or rather, a spell for identification, so that only specific users of the magic can use it, and the time is limited.��


    Jose��s exnation sounded a little difficult to understand to outsiders, but Dorothy connected it with the concept of ��lease��that Jose had mentioned before, and she quickly understood what Jose wanted to do.


    ��You mean... to sell the time connected to the Inte as amodity?��Dorothy paused for a moment before continuing, ��A chamber of Commerce that sells the time connected to the inte... can it still be considered a business guild?��


    ��I don��t think so. You can call it the magic tavern, or more directly call it the inte cafe,��said Joshua.


    ��A tavern that can use the magic, an inte cafe...��


    She imagined the future of the inte cafe in Orson Castle. Now that Nn��s portal was opened, arge number of people from Orson Castle would definitelye to Nn to ��tour��.


    Dorothy swore that after these tourists came into contact with the magic, they would definitely be fascinated by this brand-new virtual world!


    But after that? When the portal was closed, the tourists had no choice but to leave Nn and return to Orson Castle.


    Dorothy had experienced the pain of losing the inte. Under such circumstances, there would definitely be people who were willing to spend a silver coin or even an hour or two of ��Inte time��on Bismarck.


    Dorothy had already seen the scene of a pile of gold coins rolling in front of her eyes. Also... the day when the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce would rise again, although in a different way.


    ��I can also provide wine and food, and even set up a restaurant.��


    If she had a pen and paper, Dorothy might have written in a notebook how to reform her own chamber of Commerce.


    ��Well, Miss Dorothy... we still have a lot of things to do. Come with me. You have enough time to think about it in the car,��said Jose.


    The operation of the steel country��s Chamber of Commerce and Nn were two sets ofws. However, regardless of which set ofws, Dorothy, the sessor of the Chamber of Commerce, had the right to sell the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��...��


    Dorothy could not know the authenticity of Jose��s conditions, but Dorothy was not willing to give up this opportunity to let their Chamber of Commerce Rise.

 Chapter 449

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 453, Enchantment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Steel country, Orson Castle.


    Dorothy took a deep breath of the magic particles in the air of Orson Castle. As expected, she was more ustomed to the air of her own country.


    ��Ahem... That��s why I don��t likeing to steel country.��


    ��It should be industrial waste gas.��


    Jose patted Hiri��s back, trying to make her feel better.


    The special air in the country of steel had indeed affected Healy a lot. Even the wings of death on her shoulder made a strange cough, and her body gradually became blurry.


    ��Industrial waste gas? The air is filled with magic particles from the alchemy factory. Although I��m not used to it, it��s harmless to the human body.��Dorothy, as a local, firmly believed this.


    ��Harmless.��Jose nced at Orson Castle.


    This was the first time Jose came to the country of steel. The difference between this country and Nn and Farosi was that... the scenery of ��Steel is power��was everywhere.


    The architectural style was made of dark colors. It didn��t have the colorful feeling of Nn and Farosi. Moreover, there were ��chimneys��that were sprayed with light gray light particles everywhere.


    This kind of scenery could be seen on the other side of Nn��s River of gears. However, the entire city of Orson Castle was made up of various alchemy factories.


    ��The air is filled with the fragments of the primary crystals. ording to the research of Nn��s Necromancer Association, a human being in the air would indeed cause a certain degree of respiratory failure.��


    An old voice sounded behind Joshua, apanied by a few ��coo-coo-coo��sounds.


    ��But... I think I��m quite good...��


    Dorothy looked at the dirty old man.


    It was hard to imagine that Joshua would call one of the Seven Sages of Nn, the gray-clothed man, for the acquisition of the Chamber of Commerce!


    Nn��s Sage hade to the steel country to visit. The local casten should havee to wee him personally, but the gray-clothed man did not care about these ��unnecessary ceremonies��.


    ��Where is the headquarters of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce?��


    Joshua called for a magic car from a courier station by the side of the street. As one of the most prosperous cities in the steel country, Orson Castle seemed to have fully poprized the magic car.


    ��Twenty-second Street.��


    The gray-clothed man did not stand on ceremony and directly sat in the front passenger seat. Joshua, Hiri, and Dorothy could only squeeze into thest row.


    The design of this magic car originally only allowed two people to sit in the back seat. Even though Joshua sat on the far left side, Hiri, who was sitting in the middle, still leaned against Joshua��s body.


    ��That��s right. Today��s breakfast is honey bread.��


    Joshua could clearly feel the temperature from Hiri��s body and the faint fragrance.


    ��What Honey Bread?��For once, Hiri didn��t understand Josh��s words.


    ��Nothing.��


    Josh shook his head and told the driver the location of the 22nd Street.


    ..


    Dorothy returned to the headquarters of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce in the magic car.


    The front of the Chamber of Commerce was still as deserted as before. There were no customers at all.


    When Dorothy pushed the door open and walked in, she discovered that the atmosphere inside was somewhat strange.


    ��Eldest miss, you... have returned?��


    A maid cautiously came to Dorothy��s side and said.


    ��Where are the others?��


    Dorothy swept her gaze over the interior of the Chamber of Commerce and discovered that the interior of the Chamber of Commerce was frighteningly cold.


    After her father��s business failure, the personnel employed in the Chamber of Commerce had been reduced from more than a hundred to more than forty attendants, but now there were only three people in the entire hall of the Chamber of Commerce.


    The one who spoke to Dorothy was Dorothy��s personal maid.


    ��They all... left. Miss heard that you angered Lord edke, and it was rumored that Lord Edke was very angry and was ready to tear down our shop,��the maid said in a small voice filled with fear.


    As expected?


    Although Dorothy had never expected that her behavior of running away from the marriage would develop into such a terrible result.


    She looked at Josh who was behind her. Josh did not seem to care about these things. He looked at the interior decoration of the trading firm.


    ��Do you have a basement here? Or a vault?��Josh asked.


    ��Yes, follow me.��


    Dorothy did not bother to think about the problems that troubled her anymore. She directly led Josh to the interior of the trading firm.


    The scale of this trading firm was muchrger than Joshua had imagined. It had a total of three floors. Not only were there shops that specialized in selling goods, but there were also windows like pawn shops and a hall on the second floor that was used for selling ��treasures��and auctions.


    ��The silver-patterned chamber of Commerce has a history of almost a hundred years.��Dorothy came to a dark room in the interior of the trading firm, there was arge door that was locked by inscriptions. ��The most glorious period of this chamber of Commerce was when my grandfather was still alive. He expanded the scale of the Chamber of Commerce by ten times, and the trade routes spanned three countries. Unfortunately, after the defeat, this was thest of all the shops.��


    ��I can see it.��


    Jose came to the tunnel behind the door. There were all kinds of strange patterns carved on the walls of the tunnel. Although a lot of them had been scratched, some of the patterns were made of gold powder.


    ��The runes of the Elves.��


    The gray-clothed man at the back of the team looked at the murals carved on the wall and instantly recognized what these things came from.


    ��Elves?��


    Joshua thought that these things were just things made by the owners of the Chamber of Commerce to show off their wealth.


    ��The ancientnguage of the elves. These runes are carved on many buildings in the underground ruins of Nn.��The gray-clothed man stopped and tried to figure out the runes that were already badly damaged. ��These runes used to work before. It looks like arge-scale defensive barrier. Little Girl, who is your grandfather?��


    ��My... My Grandfather is just an ordinary businessman.��


    Dorothy did not expect that the strange patterns in her warehouse would surprise the gray-clothed man so much.


    ��But he used to tell me a story,��Dorothy said in a low voice.


    ��A story?��


    ��What... A Gift from an angel? It seems that his initial wealth was given by an angel who fell from the sky,��Dorothy said. ��I don��t really believe the truth of this story.��


    ��Interesting.��The gray-clothed man stroked his owl beard.


    Joshua fell into silence. Dorothy��s words reminded him of the ��High Elves��that the Dark Elves had mentioned before.


    Dorothy brought Joshua to the basement.


    It looked like a wine cer that was used to store wine. Wooden barrels were piled up all around.


    ��In the past, my grandfather put many treasures here, but most of them were sold by my father. Then, this ce became a wine cer.��


    Dorothy held a crystal that was emitting light, illuminating the somewhat dark basement.


    ��Treasures? Are there any left behind?��The gray-clothed man was interested. He looked around but did not find anything else.


    ��This... there is one, but it��s in my room. I used it as a mirror when I was young,��Dorothy said.


    ��Show me your mirrorter... although I��ve heard that ��ruins��have been found in many ces except Nn, this is the first time I��ve found someone using the inscriptions in ruins.��


    The gray-clothed man came to the center of a wine barrel rack and stabbed his magic staff into the bricks on the ground.


    The Owl, who had been standing on the gray-clothed man��s shoulder, jumped to the top of the magic staff. The Magic Circle formed by pure white inscriptions opened with the gray-clothed man as the center.


    The Magic released by the gray-clothed man was a kind of defensive barrier.


    The reason why Joshua had entrusted the gray-clothed man toe to Fort Orson was that he hoped that he could build a barrier that could protect the world tree��s crystals.


    The value of this thing was enough for many people to risk stealing or snatching it.


    Joshua did not think that the current silver-patterned merchant would be able to secure this crystal.


    This constructionsted for a full three hours. When it waspleted, pure white runes of order could be seen shing in every corner of the underground warehouse.


    ��You can put that crystal here. It will be safe.��


    The gray-clothed man tapped his staff again. The soil on the ground suddenly rose and turned into a stone pir. There was a groove in the stone pir that was embedded with the crystal.


    ��Miss Dorothy, I think it��s time for you to start working.��


    Jose inserted the crystal into the groove. A magic barrier instantly separated Jose and the crystal.


    The World Tree��s crystal was officially in Olsenburg.

 Chapter 450

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 454, change of house</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Dorothy��s father, York, was drinking tea in the manor of the Earl of Olsenburg.


    Old York was holding the tea in the cup in fear. Judging from the color and fragrance, it should be the first-ss jasmine tea from Faroese.


    But he was not in the mood to taste the tea in the cup now.


    ��Master Lars, are you sure that is really the sage of Roursk?��


    Count Cruz paced back and forth in the hall of the manor. The spell caster who had just returned from Nn and his eldest son, alterk, stood respectfully to the side.


    ��Even if I��m blind, I can��t have mistaken my teacher for someone else. Sir Count, my teacher did indeed protect that little girl named Dorothy.��The spell caster named Lars reported everything that had happened in Nn.


    ��Dorothy, Dorothy...��


    Count Cruz repeated the name over and over again, then looked at Old York who was standing on the other side. The old merchant almost could not hold his teacup.


    ��Why would an ordinary merchant��s daughter be protected by the gray-clothed man? When did Nn��s seven sages be so kind-hearted?��


    ��This... My Lord, before I came here, I collected information on this aspect on Nn��s new spell, ��Magic Net��. It��s said that the little girl named Dorothy won the runner-up in the open tournament called Hearthstone, and she once defeated my mentor in thepetition,��said the spell caster.


    ��Defeated the sages?��Count Cruz widened his eyes. ��Wait... What��s thepetition of Nn��s Open Tournament?��


    ��It is said to be... a card game called Hearthstone legend. It is very popr among the Nn Dwarves, and my mentor seems to be very interested in it.��


    ��Card game.��


    Hearing this, Count Cruz did not know what to say. In Orson Castle, there were also some card games that were popr for ��winning points��, however, this game was always on the same level as gambling and those shady underground activities.


    No noble who was on the surface would touch the things yed by those rats.


    But in Nn, some kind of card game was popr? They even held apetition openly, and even the sage participated in thepetition!


    All of this seemed to challenge the worldview of the Earl of Cruz, which made the Earl of Cruz want to find someone to ask, ��What happened to Nn recently? !��


    ��Father, they��re just a group of spell casters. Is there a need for us to be so afraid... ?��Attek looked at his father, who was pacing back and forth, and showed a puzzled look.


    ��Just a group of spell casters?��Count Cruz sighed at his son��s ignorance. ��Listen carefully, attek! ��Now, our Great Emperor, His Majesty Biskelyn, is one of the students of the gray-clothed men! ��Including the one or two introductory sses I attended in Nn when I was young, at least one-tenth of the inscriptions of order in this world were discovered by the gray-clothed man. Do you still think he is just a Spellcaster?��


    ��...��alterk opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer, and could only choose to fall into silence.


    ��Sir Count!��


    The report wasn��t over yet. A spy wearing leather armor walked quickly into the hall of the manor.


    ��We found the trace of that little girl named Dorothy.��


    ��Where!��


    ��The headquarters of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce.��


    Count Cruz walked out of the manor without hesitation. The people around him followed him.


    Hearing the news of Dorothy��s return, her father York��s heart sank.


    He was not sure whether the count wouldpletely demolish his chamber of Commerce headquarters and take away his daughter.


    With fear and unease, the manager of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce immediately followed the count.


    With the count��s acquiescence, he got into a magic car.


    The magic car sped through the streets of Fort Orson for about ten minutes before arriving at a street that Old York was familiar with.


    Now, he could only pray that his daughter had long learned that the count had brought people to this ce and quickly ran back to Nn!


    But the moment he got off the car, he saw Dorothy standing at the door of the Chamber of Commerce.


    Her long wine-red hair that reached her waist was so eye-catching no matter where she stood.


    ��There��s no need for these anymore. Move them out! Also, move those ss windows in the Hall!��


    Dorothy carried a pile of boxes filled with sundries and ced them outside the Chamber of Commerce. The few remaining servants in the Chamber of Commerce were also constantly moving things in and out.


    What... was she nning to do?


    York was stunned as he watched his daughter not only order the servants to move the furnishings in the Chamber of Commerce outside, but also start to ��demolish��his own house.


    ��Father! You��re back!��


    Dorothy saw her father standing by the street. She was in an extremely good mood after sessfully recruiting a monster-level ��investor��.


    When she walked to her father, she suddenly found that the highest manager of the city, Count Cruz, was standing by the side.


    ��Sir Cruz.��Dorothy had long expected that this day woulde. She was neither servile nor overbearing and wanted to raise her skirt to the person in front of her.


    However, Dorothy suddenly realized that in order to carry the sundries, she was still wearing the simple men��s clothes. There was no skirt for her to carry..


    ��No need. Are You Dorothy?��Count Cruz looked at the girl in front of him. He understood why his eldest son was so fascinated by her.


    This kind of girl who was both beautiful and could roll up her sleeves to work was indeed very popr among the men of the country of steel.


    But now, Count Cruz was not here for a blind date.


    ��Yes,��Dorothy answered.


    ��I have a question to ask you,��Count Cruz asked straightforwardly the question in his heart. ��What is your rtionship with one of Nn��s Seven Sages, the gray-clothed man?��


    ��The... Gray-clothed Man?��Dorothy thought that the count was someone who had ��Caused trouble��, so when she was suddenly asked this strange question, she did not know how to answer it.


    ��My friend, are you satisfied with this answer, Cruz?��


    The gray-clothed person slowly walked out of the shop with a cane, and Count Cruz quickly recognized the identity of the old man.


    ��I didn��t expect that Sage Ruersk would personally visit Orson Castle.��After seeing the gray-clothed person, Count Cruz instantly lost the mood to think about the rtionship between the girl and the gray-clothed person.


    ��I was asked by someone toe to this chamber ofmerce to take a look.��The gray-clothed person shook his head and rejected Count Cruz��s invitation in advance. ��I will return to Nn soon.��


    ��This chamber of Commerce? If you are interested in the magic-conducting machinery of Orson Castle, I can show you more.��


    Count Cruz nced at the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce behind him. This chamber of Commerce had mainly sold magic-conducting machinery a long time ago.


    The steel country��s most powerful means of attracting spell casters from other countries were all kinds of advanced magic-conducting machinery. Therefore, Count Cruz also guessed that the gray-clothed man hade specifically for this purpose.


    ��Magic-conducting machinery?��The gray-clothed man also turned to look at the Kelia Chamber of Commerce. ��This chamber of Commerce is not a chamber ofmerce that sells magic-conducting machinery.��


    ��Lord... Lord gray-clothed man.��


    At this moment, as the manager of the Chamber of Commerce, York finally could not help but want to step forward.


    If the Sage had visited his chamber of Commerce, this could also be a powerful propaganda method. However, at this moment, his daughter interrupted what he wanted to say.


    ��Father, a merchant from Nn wants to merge with our chamber of Commerce.��


    Dorothy did not show any mercy and directly said that not only did she tear down the house, but she also sold it in passing.


    After all, the deal that Josh had proposed would usher in a new era of prosperity for the silver florist guild, and Dorothy did not think that there was anything to hide about it.

 Chapter 451

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 455, forced marriage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    York pulled his daughter Dorothy to a corner on the second floor of the Chamber of Commerce.


    He kept wiping the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief, trying to use this method to ease the fear and surprise in his heart.


    At the same time, York��s gaze carefully looked through the gap of the window on the second floor and looked at a young figure standing in the hall on the first floor.


    Joshua.


    York remembered the young man��s name. At the same time, he also knew that this young man was the ��buyer��who came from Nn.


    At first, when York saw the young appearance of this ��buyer��, he did not believe that Joshua had the ability to buy the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce from the bottom of his heart.


    He also firmly believed that his daughter must have been deceived by this young man!


    It was not until another person appeared that York realized how shallow and stupid his previous thoughts were.


    That was Ambassador Diaz from Faroese, who was also the person who brought the new theatrical form of film to Osenberg.


    Now that ��Avatar��hadpletely be popr in Osenberg, even if York did not pay much attention to the film, he could hear that the theater��s business was booming.


    Undoubtedly, ��Movies��had be an industry that was even more profitable than the patented magic-conducting machinery.


    Watching Minister Diaz and the young man chatting cheerfully, and even showing a humble attitude from time to time.


    The businessman immediately remembered that he had seen the name Joshua in the cast list of ��Avatar��!


    Joshua Arnold.


    A surname that he had never heard of, but it was hung at the top of the cast list of ��Avatar��, and it had a bunch of titles, such as ��director��, ��producer��, ��nner��and so on..


    These series of titles were enough for York to confirm that the young man was the producer of ��Avatar��!


    ��Father, you have agreed to the terms of the acquisition, is there anything else that needs to be discussed? I��m very busy right now.��


    Dorothy did not quite understand why she had to avoid Joshua during the conversation.


    ��Dorothy.��The old businessman asked carefully, ��What��s your... rtionship with Joshua?��


    ��It��s a very ordinary partnership,��Dorothy answered her father truthfully. ��He has his eyes on the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce. As the agent of the Chamber of Commerce, I��m negotiating with him. That��s all.��


    ��A partnership? How is that possible...��


    York still had a good idea of the value of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce.


    When he had gone to Nn, he had seen the publicity for the movie ��Avatar��everywhere.


    Nn was a trial ground for businessmen. If they wanted to make a name for themselves there, and even hung posters of ��Avatar��on every house, York could already imagine the capital that young man had, it was not something he could imagine.


    An existence on the level of a monster like him would never take a fancy to a small chamber of Commerce that was close to bankruptcy.


    Therefore, York could only think of one possibility.


    ��Dorothy, will he be interested in you?��York asked tentatively. ��Perhaps he bought our chamber of Commerce... For You.��


    Dorothy blushed when she was asked this question, but soon her expression turned gloomy.


    ��Father! Please stop guessing these meaningless things!��


    ��No... Dorothy, you��ve been an adult for more than a year. The daughter of the Golden Viper Chamber of Commerce got engaged when she just came of age. Now that she has a child, i... Don��t I hope you can find a good home?��? ��All the young boys in Orson Castle can��t resist your charm. He��s also a young man, and...��


    ��Stop,��Dorothy coldly berated her father, ��I have no ns to get married for the time being. All I��ve done is to save the silver-patterned flower chamber of Commerce. Father, please don��t interfere with my marriage choice anymore. Besides, Josh already has someone he likes!��


    ��Someone he likes? It doesn��t matter. With your charm, it��s easy to snatch him away. A man is actually...��


    Dorothy covered her ears and stopped listening to her father��s crazy talk. She quickly left the room.


    ..


    Hiri, who was drinking a ss of orange juice, suddenly raised his head.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Josh noticed Hiri��s unusual behavior.


    ��I just feel a strange sense of danger,��Hiri said as he ced the orange juice on the table.


    ��Maybe the purple-clothed person wants to mark you as having failed the exam.��


    Josh used his hand to y with the death wing on Hiri��s shoulder. This death wing waspletely like a puppy that had not grown up. It did not have the dignity of a giant dragon.


    ��Teacher should be... unable to monitor this ce.��


    ��Then it seems that I should finish the things here quickly.��


    Josh waved his hand and sent minister Diaz away.


    Aftering to Orson Castle, Josh spent some time to inform Crondo III via text message. Therefore, the minister went to the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce and handed the bill that recorded the ��box office��to Josh.


    At present, Joshua had basically settled all the matters in Orson Castle, and all the contracts of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce had been obtained.


    In regards to the method of renovating the ��Inte cafe��, Joshua would be instructing the acting store owner, Dorothy, for a period of time in the future.


    Now..


    ��What do you think this is?��


    Joshua looked at an item that was simr to a stone b on the table. The surface of the stone b waspletely smooth, just like a mirror,


    ��Nn��s underground relic. We found one or two simr objects in the Crystal Pce as exhibits, but its function is still unknown.��


    The gray-clothed man sat in front of Josh. The Owl on the gray-clothed man��s shoulder poked the thing with its beak a few times.


    ��Actually, I also have a collection. It was left behind when I was fighting with a suspicious guy in Squirrel Street.��


    Joshua picked up the te on the table with his hand. A long time ago, when Joshua was at Squirrel Street, he met a strange man in a gray robe. He also left behind this thing when he was running away.


    When Joshua injected the gray magic power into the te, the surface of the mirror suddenly rippled and a light blue interface appeared.


    ��You... you actually activated it!��


    The gray-robed man was slightly startled by this scene. He stared at the Azure Light that appeared on the stone b, appearing rather excited.


    But when Joshua handed the stone b to the gray-robed man, the stone b once again lost its source of power and became an ordinary ��mirror��.


    ��Nn, thousands of spellcasters tried to activate this stone b, but in the end, there was no effect. You activated it instead.��The gray-robed man returned the stone b to Joshua. ��Could it be that this has something to do with your race?��


    The gray-clothed man did not forget that the young man sitting in front of him was a chaos demon.


    ��I��m not too sure either. It��s just that even if this thing is activated... it doesn��t seem to have any effect.��


    Joshua touched the mirror with his hand. The stone tablet looked a little like a cell phone on Earth.


    However, the function of this thing was not asprehensive as a cell phone. After Joshua injected magic power into it, it could only stay on one screen.


    In this screen, there was only a circr ripple that was constantly spreading out.


    ��There are still many suspicious points left in these relics. If you have time in the future,e to my mage tower.��


    The gray-clothed person also gave up trying to understand the function of this thing from these circr ripples. However, Joshua��s magic power was able to activate it, which gave him a new breakthrough point.


    ��I also have some questions about the construction of the web page.��


    ��I��ll visit you when I have time.��


    Not long after Joshua agreed to the gray-clothed person��s request, Dorothy also came down from the second floor.


    ��Have you finished your discussion with your father?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Dorothy��s expression was a little strange when she thought of the conversation just now, but she quickly controlled her emotions.


    ��I can already start to renovate the lobby on the first floor.��Dorothy pulled the topic to the main topic.


    ��I can give you some sketches of the design in this aspect. It��s actually not too difficult.��


    Jose was preparing to build the first ��Inte Cafe��in the world. Before this, Dorothy did not have any experience to refer to.


    This was a historical event. In the future, this girl might be called the ��mother of inte cafes��or something like that.


    ��Also, to provide the user��s experience, the magic actually has some external facilities.��


    Josh remembered the original crystal mouse that he had given to Hili and Gloria. It was time to poprize it in this inte cafe.

 Chapter 452

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 456, the establishment of the Inte cafe</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Is the portal to Nn closed today?��


    The eldest son of the count, alterk, stood at the teleportation node in the middle of Fort Orson. He saw the magic light emitted by the teleportation node slowly disappear.


    ��Yes, Lord Alterk.��


    A spell caster who was responsible for managing the teleportation node walked up to alterk and said respectfully.


    ��Every time Nn��s teleportation portal opens, it requires three to six months of charging. The next time it opens might be during the fallen leaf moon.��


    ��Isn��t that six monthster? !��


    The young eldest son had an anxious expression on his face as he paced back and forth at the teleportation node like his father.


    ��What happened to Lord Alterk recently?��


    The five spell casters who managed the teleportation node were also servants of the Cruz family. They were very clear about the eldest son��s character.


    However, the eldest son, who was supposed to be obsessed with the Knight��s diatorpetition, had been frequently shuttling back and forth between Nn and Fort Orson through the teleportation portal.


    ��Has he fallen for Nn��s girl again?��One of the spell casters asked in a low voice.


    The whispers of these spell casters were clearly heard by alterk. He nced at the five old wizards who were managing the node.


    ��Do any of you know how to use the weave at Fort Orson?��Alterk asked the question he was struggling with with hisst glimmer of hope.


    ��Use the weave?��


    The voices of discussion disappeared in an instant. The five spell casters looked at each other, and their old faces showed a pained expression.


    ��So Lord Edelke is troubled by the same thing as us?��


    ��You don��t Know?��


    Edelke looked at the troubled expressions of the five spell casters, and his heart thumped as if it had fallen into an ice cer.


    The Count of Orson Fort had sent the most powerful and wise spell casters in the whole of Orson fort to manage the teleportation node. These five spell casters could be said to represent the highest attainments of Orson Fort in magic.


    Among them was the most skillful magic mechanic.


    ��The weave is a magic form that we��ve nevere into contact with before. We��ve only used the weave for fifteen days, and we still can��t solve the problem of ��losing thework connection��,��the spell caster said regretfully.


    ��Lord Aitke! About this... i... I have a solution.��


    At this time, a young apprentice walked out from the bookshelf behind.


    ��Jesse! Lying is not a good habit!��A spell caster scolded the apprentice who popped out.


    ��It��s... It��s true! Mentors, I live in the twenty-second street. From the day before yesterday, I opened... an Inte... bar in that street.��


    The Apprentice tried his best to recall, and then said the name of the facility.


    ��Inte Cafe?��It was the first time that Alterk had heard such a strange word.


    ��You can also call it the Magic Net Tavern, which is a ce that can provide magic services,��the young apprentice exined.


    ��It��s actually a tavern? Whatever, where in the twenty-second street? Get On My Magic Car and show me the way.��


    Alterk did not care whether the apprentice was telling the truth or not.


    After the portal to Nn was closed, he hadpletely lost contact with the magic. He could not log into the spellcaster forum, nor could he go to the game zone to find a new game.


    This terrible feeling made attek feel a sense of istion for the first time in his many years of life.


    It would take at least three months to drive from Fort Orson to Nn. During that time, he had not taken into ount idents such as the attack of magical beasts or the siege of bandits.


    ��Yes, Lord Aitke.��The apprentice followed Aitke obediently.


    ..


    In the twenty-second street of Fort Orson, Aitke got off the magic car and looked up at the building in front of him.


    ��Are you sure this is the ce?��


    The eldest son of the count sounded a little angry.


    ��Yes... Yes, my Lord. You can connect to the magic in this silver-patterned chamber of Commerce.��The Apprentice did not know where Aitke��s anger came from. He answered the eldest son of the count timidly.


    Everything that happened half a month ago seemed to be vivid in EDKO��s mind. His father ordered him not to provoke Dorothy, the girl from the Chamber of Commerce.


    Edko had no intention of meeting Dorothy because everything that happened to him in Nn had undoubtedly humiliated him. If Dorothy saw him, she would only ridicule him.


    But just as the son of the count was about to leave angrily, he saw the scenery inside the chamber ofmerce through the transparent ss window and immediately stopped in his tracks.


    It was the magic!


    Attek would not be mistaken.


    The architectural style of the headquarters of the silver-patterned chamber of Commerce waspletely different from half a month ago. The interior decoration alone had begun to transform from an ancient business guild to a new kind of tavern.


    Most importantly, Edko saw someone using the weave in the tavern!


    At this moment, Edko could only brace himself and walk into the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��Wee!��


    A maid came forward to wee Edko.


    He did not pay attention to the maid. Instead, he immediately opened the weave and looked at the ��signal disy��at the lower right corner of his weave interface.


    The signal disy at the lower right corner was still gray, which was the so-called ��nowork connection��state.


    Was he really lying?


    ��Well, sir, if you are here to use the magic, you need to go to the front desk to open the connection of the magic first.��The servant girl did not seem to recognize Aitke��s identity, as usual, she began to guide the guests who came to this chamber of Commerce for the first time.


    The connection to the magic still needs to be opened?


    Aitke followed the direction the maid pointed to and looked at the front desk. Soon, he saw Dorothy��s figure behind the front desk.


    At this moment, Dorothy also raised her head and saw the eldest son of the count. He knew that if he retreated at this moment, he might be looked down upon by this girl!


    Aitke walked quickly to the front desk. He found two translucent magic web interfaces appearing at the front desk. This interface looked different from the magic web he used.


    One of the magic web interfaces was upied by a lot of tables. A lot of strange data was recorded on the tables.


    ��Sir, do you want to use the magic web?��


    Dorothy recognized Aitke, of course, but she didn��t care about what had happened before. Like a maid, she treated Aitke as a very ordinary customer.


    ��That��s right. I heard that this ce can be connected to Nn��s ��Network��?��


    Etke scanned his surroundings. The entire hall of the Chamber of Commerce had been transformed into a ce like a meeting hall. People were sitting at densely packed long tables, separated by a partition with engraved patterns.


    asionally, one or two young people could be seen sitting at the same long table, shouting and shouting something.


    AITEC could confirm that the people sitting at those tables were definitely using the magic, or the kind that could connect to the inte, but hiswork signal was still gray.


    ��Of course, you only need to pay a certain amount of money to activate the ess to the magic.��


    ��You still need to pay? You Don��t need to pay in Nn!��AITEC said with a cold face.


    ��This is not Nn, Mr. AITEC.��


    Although Dorothy had a smile on her face, her voice gradually became a little tough.


    ��You only need five diluels to enjoy the magic��s usage time, which is far morefortable than in Nn. If you don��t think it��s worth it, you can leave.��


    ��I hope you don��t Lie to me!��


    The eldest son of the count took out five diluels and put them on the table. ��diluels��was equivalent to Nn��s silver coins, which was not expensive for him, who was born in an Earl��s family.


    ��Thank you. Let Me See.��


    Dorothy��s fingertips waved on the transparent magic interface. After she clicked on a light green node, Edke really saw the gray signal in the lower right corner of his hand turn green again! It was still full!


    ��You can choose any seat and sit down. There are better facilities there for you to experience the magic,��Dorothy said.


    Seeing the signal of the magic turn from gray to green again, the depression and anger in EDKE��s heart were quickly swept away by a joyful mood.


    After he found a remote corner in the tavern and sat down, the son of the count saw two... strange magic-conducting machines on the table.


    One of them looked very much like the virtual keyboard on the magic, but the keyboard on the table looked like it was made of some kind of glue material, there was also something that looked like a ��mouse��that was made of primary crystals on the side.


    Was it locked?


    The Count��s eldest son wanted to move the two things that looked rather annoying on the table, but he found that he could only move within a very small range with his own strength.


    The table seemed to be engraved with a special inscription magic.


    And just as Attek��s hand touched the two objects, a message popped up on his mana interface.


    ��new equipment connected. Do you wish to activate it?��


    New... equipment?


    Edke subconsciously clicked ��confirm��. The keyboard made of unknown materials and the ��rat-like��primary crystal in front of him suddenly emitted a dim light.


    When EDKE tentatively reached out his hand to touch the primary crystal, a pointer appeared on the table.


    Was this a substitute for the touch of the hand? Edelke quickly discovered that the function of the crystal was to substitute for the touch of the hand. Even the virtual keyboard on the magic had be a product of the real world!


    The feeling of the touch ringing on it! The mechanical texture soon caused the son of the count to immerse himself in the virtual world.


    ..


    Dorothy nced at the clock hanging on the wall. The time on it was already one o��clock in the morning.


    ording to the normal routine of the people of Orson Castle, this time should be the time when most people went to bed. Even the streets outside were quiet. Only one or two crystalmps were shining.


    However, when Dorothy looked at the hall of her chamber of Commerce..


    ��Attendant! Give me a croissant and milk!��


    ��A cup of hot ck grass leaf juice over here!��


    ��Okay! Right away!��


    The five attendants were busy walking back and forth with arge tray of food in their hands. Although the number of guests in the Chamber of Commerce Hall was much less than during the day, it was still very... lively.


    At this time, Dorothy finally understood why Joshua had told her to ��hire the night shift��before he left.


    After all, it was the ce where the name of the tavern was hung up. It was the most basic requirement to be open 24 hours a day.


    This scene made Dorothy miss the Hearthstone Tavern far away in Nn.


    Unfortunately, Joshua did not have the time to move the machinery to y with the Hearthstone here. He could only wait until the next teleportation door opened.


    ��Miss Dorothy, I��m here to change shifts.��


    A young maid walked to the front desk. This maid was Dorothy��s personal attendant. She had obviously just woken up. Her long, xen hair was a little messy.


    ��An, do you know what I taught you?��


    Before Dorothy went back to rest, she made a final check on the maid��s operation.


    ��Miss! The gentleman from D-3 wants to add another two hours!��Someone ran to the front desk with a pile of silver coins.


    Dorothy stood behind the maid and watched as she carefully controlled the ��Inte Cafe Terminal��written by Joshua. Although the operation was still a little rusty, she did not make any fatal mistakes, and she sessfullypleted the operation of the overtime.


    ��Leave the Miss to me. You��ve been standing here for a whole day. I can manage it well.��The maid rolled up her sleeves and looked very energetic, it seemed that the girl had gradually adapted to the night life.


    ��Alright... make me a cup of ck grass leaf juice. I��ll bring it to my room.��


    This was the third day of the silver-patterned inte cafe��s opening, and Dorothy��s maid was also on the third day of her shift.


    At first, Dorothy wanted to recruit some nocturnal humanoid creatures to be on duty, but after careful consideration, other than the legendary blood breeds and dark elves, there didn��t seem to be any other intelligent species that had the characteristic of nocturnal travel.


    So, Dorothy could only return to her room under the suggestion of the maid, but she didn��t immediately lie down on her bed. Instead, she waved her hand and opened the interface of the weave.


    ��The third expedition to the Twilight Zone! is everyone ready?��


    ��Dorothy, not online.��


    ��has that Dragon appeared yet? !��


    Dorothy looked at the string of messages that popped up on her own message from the weave, and the tired expression on her face was instantly reced by a satisfied smile.


    ��My work is over. I��ll be there soon. Have you found the newnd of thest shadow?��


    ��the door has been found.��Fuya quickly sent Dorothy a message.


    ��send me the coordinates!��


    Dorothy logged into my world. She picked up the ck grass leaf juice beside her and took a sip. The bitter feeling in her mouth swept away her exhaustion.


    Humans were probably the third intelligent race that possessed nocturnal nature apart from the blood breeds and dark elves.


    After all, the night was so long. It would be a waste to spend it all on sleeping.


    ��Fuya dragon-ying squad, set off!��


    st time, it was called Fuya. This time, it should be my name!��


    Dorothy��s pupils reflected the faint light from the magic interface. Even though she was thousands of miles away from the people in the game, looking at these messages, she could feel that they were right beside her.

 Chapter 453

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 457, Creator</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua slowly walked down from the top floor of the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man, holding the stone-like relic in his hand.


    An hour ago, Joshua arrived at the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man as promised. The Wise Sage had also preliminarily determined the function of this relic.


    ��after it was activated, there was magic power constantly spreading in the surroundings, as if it was transmitting some kind of message. It might be a cry for help or to gatherpanions.��


    This was the original sentence of the gray-clothed man.


    Gather Companions? Joshua looked at the blue interface on the stone b.


    If the special magic-conducting machine could attract the people who made it, Joshua would be happy to open it for a period of time every day.


    ��Stop!��


    When Joshua came to the lowest level of the Mage Tower, he heard an angry shout.


    Arge amount of feathers fell from the sky, and an extremely fat owl suddenlynded on Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��Damn it! I��ll Catch You One day and stew you in soup!��


    The source of the shout was the ��retired��judge, Cheryl.


    The judge, who looked extremely young, was holding a silver kitchen knife in her hand and shouting angrily at the owl on Joshua��s shoulder.


    The Fat Owl was mocking the judge, who was not as strong as before.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Josh looked at the judge��s clothes from head to toe. She was wearing an apron and seemed to be preparing lunch.


    ��That owl named Josh Ate My Fish Again!��


    Cheryl waved the kitchen knife in her hand, which made Joshua suspect that this miss judge would throw the kitchen knife at the owl standing on Joshua��s shoulder if she was unhappy.


    The Owl made a gurgling sound again, pped its wings and flew directly into the upper level of the Mage Tower.


    ��If it wasn��t forbidden by the gray-clothed person, that fat pigeon... No, the Owl won��t live long!��


    Cheryl wiped the kitchen knife with her fingertip.


    Jose had never doubted the former Adjudicator��sbat ability, but unfortunately, in this mage tower, the owl belonged to the ��noble��ss, the two adjudicatordies staying here belonged to the category ofmoners or lower-level maids.


    The gray-clothed person was famous in Nn for raising owls. When Jose climbed up the Mage Tower previously, he could see a bunch of owls standing on the beam with every few steps.


    If the gray-clothed man had not set up some kind of enchantment on the first floor, the first floor of the Mage Tower, where Cheryl lived, would have been in a mess.


    ��Is this why you want to move out?��


    Joshua nced around the mage tower. Cheryl had cleaned up the area, but there was no ��private space��.


    Both the bed for sleeping and the desk for personal use were ced in the hall on the first floor.


    The Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man was indeed effective in resisting the enemy��s invasion, but the living conditions might be a little worse than ordinary hotels.


    ��It doesn��t feel good to get up every morning and be stared at by a group of owls,��Cheryl said.


    ��Is that so?��


    Joshua had let them temporarily stay in the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed men to prevent the heretic judges from attacking them.


    However, the judges seemed to have learned their lesson during this period of time. It had been a long time since Joshua had met those guys.


    Even though Nn��s teleportation node had opened and connected to the country of the holy church, he had not encountered any holy army that came to find trouble with Joshua.


    ��Do you remember what I told youst time?��Joshua did not only visit the mage tower to look for the gray-clothed man, he also came to look for Cheryl.


    ��Are you talking about... turning that diary into a real book?��


    Cheryl serialized the ��Heretic Judge��s diary��on the magic web purely out of interest. At first, she did not think of making money with her diary.


    But even she herself did not expect that aftering to Nn, this book became her only source of ie.


    ��You guessed right,��said Jose.


    ��But is there really anyone who would be willing to pay for my diary?��


    Cheryl still had some self-awareness of how bad her diary writing was.


    Cheryl, who was born ordinary, was not very talented in writing. At the beginning of her diary, she also used extremely simplenguage to describe some daily events.


    She had stayed in the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man for a long time and tried to read several books in the Mage Tower to improve her literary skills.


    No matter which book she took out from the surrounding bookshelves, the author��s writing skills were much better than Cheryl��s.


    Therefore, when she uploaded it to the Immovable Library, Cheryl did not expect her diary to be so popr.


    ��As the most popr book in the Immovable Library, I think your readers will be happy to buy a physical book.��


    Joshua took out two contracts and handed them to the judge in front of him.


    She took the two contracts that Joshua handed over. One of the contracts had her name on it, and the other one had Denisa��s name on it.


    Cheryl skimmed through the contents of the contract. The regtions on it were verymonmercial terms.


    ��Why... is it signed by the Royal Library of Faroese?��Cheryl raised her head and pointed at thest column of the contract. She thought that Jose had bought the publishing rights of her diary.


    ��Because the king of Faroese is also a loyal reader of yours.��Jose said a piece of news that stunned Cheryl for about three seconds.


    The king of Faroese, this name Cheryl could only be seen on the highest level of the Heretic Court��s bounty notice!


    ��Does the king also read Denise��s book?��Cheryl asked tentatively.


    ��Uh... The Nun��s book is a little special, so it was published under my name. I just randomly picked a Hearthstone Library.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the organization that made books into modities��in this world was located in the major libraries of the world.


    Each library had its own unique collection of books and books for sale.


    ��How about it? Are you willing to ept it?��Joshua asked.


    ��What if it can��t be sold?��


    Cheryl still did not have much confidence in materializing her diary.


    After all, reading Cheryl��s diary sharing on the Spellcaster Forum did not cost money, but if it turned into a paper book, it would require a certain amount of money to be able to browse through its contents.


    ��If you can��t sell it, it��s very simple. You��ll starve to death on the streets.��Joshua smiled and made a joke that made this miss judge tremble all over. ��Of course, this is just an example. Please believe in your readers, Miss Cheryl. Those words are the result of your hard work. The readers won��t be stingy in spending a certain amount of money to support your creation. Simrly, I��ll arrange a signing ceremony for you. Simply put, it��s a chance to meet your readers.��


    ��The book signing...��Cheryl muttered. As a former judge, she had always been alone. Even now, Cheryl was not used to being exposed to the public.


    However, no one liked to hide in the dark. Cheryl subconsciously opened the interface of the magic and looked at the pile ofments under her book. Whether it was because she wanted to know the development of the plot.., or because she wanted to pay attention to her current situation, or because she wanted to see thements of the next chapter faster, Cheryl carefully read each and every one of them.


    ��I can try.��


    After hesitating for a moment, Cheryl, who was used to holding daggers, picked up a pen on the table and signed her name on the contract.

 Chapter 454

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 458, the past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua had already left. Cheryl took the two contracts and went to the second floor of the Mage Tower.


    This ce was much more spacious than the first floor. The sunlight pouring down from the windows on both sides fell in the middle of the second floor. Through the sunlight, Cheryl could see the dust floating in the air and the Owl��s feathers.


    Following the trajectory of the feathers, Cheryl saw her best friend, sister Denise.


    The nun was kneeling on the ground with her hands sped together and her eyes closed. She was praying.


    There was a rule in thend of saints that every nun had to spend about an hour every day praying to the gods.


    ��Denise, this is Nn, not thend of saints. No one will care if you pray every day.��


    Cheryl walked to Denise��s side. It was the first time she had reminded her friend where she was.


    ��But... This is my duty.��Denise opened her eyes and looked up. Cheryl��s face was reflected in her blue pupils.


    ��Duty? These are all lies fabricated by those swindlers. Why do you still believe them now?��


    Ever since Cheryl joined the court of heresy, she no longer believed in the beliefs of the country of the holy religion or the lies of ��God Bless the world��.


    The motivation for her to carry out the mission was simply to survive. After defecting from the court of heresy, she held a disdainful attitude towards the beliefs of the country of the holy religion.


    ��You should know what kind of people those people who ask you to pray are in essence.��


    Cheryl had told Dinisha many times that there were many truths about thend of the sacred religion. If an average person listened to Cheryl��s dark history and believed it, they might have already betrayed the religion.


    However, after Dinisha came to Nn, other than spending some time to write her ��novel��every day, the rest of her life did not change at all in thend of the sacred religion.


    ��Does this have anything to do with my prayers?��Dinisha tilted her head in confusion.


    ��The rtionship is that the god you believe in may be fabricated by them,��Cheryl said.


    The nun shook her head calmly at Cheryl��s doubt.


    ��Cheryl, when I was very young, I got lost in a forest. When night fell, I was found by an elk shrouded in light in the forest.��


    She reached her hand into the sunlight, as if wanting to touch the light.


    ��I believe that it must be the incarnation of Monica. He saved me.��


    There were countless strange magical beasts in this world. Cheryl felt that it was not unusual for one or two moose to appear.


    But Cheryl did not destroy Denisa��s longing at this time.


    Belief itself was not a sin. If anyone was to me, it was those despicable people who acted in the name of God but were not allowed to be seduced.


    ��Then do you want to return to thend of the sacred religion?��Cheryl asked Denisa��s opinion tentatively.


    This nun would asionally read some books about thend of the sacred religion. She seemed to miss her hometown very much as she was in a foreign country.


    ��I often think about it.��A nostalgic expression appeared on Denisa��s face again. ��Every year at this time, I go to the orphanage in the Anta District of the Holy City to help. I wonder how the children There are this year. I also wonder if Mrs. Gill, who lives in the neighborhood next door, is better now.��


    Wait... What were you doing when you were a heretic judge?


    Cheryl looked at the nun and counted the things she had done in the sacred city.


    If it was Cheryl who counted, she might have destroyed the underground organization��sir under the orphanage and taken the Wizard��s head.


    ��Everyone in the sacred city is very good to me...��Denisa��s voice suddenly became softer, and she looked a little disappointed, however, she quickly forced a smile and said to cheryl, ��But it doesn��t matter. I Won��t ask Cheryl to take me back willfully. After all, I know that the archbishop and the others hate us very much. If we go back, we might bring trouble to you, Cheryl...��


    ��...��


    Cheryl looked at the slightly bitter smile on Denisa��s face, and her hands instantly clenched tightly.


    As an insider, she felt an indescribable anger.


    When Cheryl remembered, the sacred city was indeed filled with all kinds of warm memories, but it ended after Cheryl came into contact with the trial court.


    Faced with the wanton actions of the trial court, Cheryl, who was unable to resist, could only choose to flee to Nn.


    But now, she was also unable to resist. Cheryl nced at her slender arms. No matter how skillful her assassination skills were, she was still no match for the trial court.


    ��Cheryl, what are you holding in Your Hand?��Denisa��s voice woke Cheryl from her thoughts.


    ��This?��


    Cheryl nced at the two contracts in her other hand. She almost blurted out, ��These are the contracts of the Devil.��.


    ��Denisa, someone wants to publish the book you wrote.��


    Cheryl handed the contract that belonged to the nun to her. Denisa took the contract and nced at the contents.


    ��Published? Is it a book that turned into paper like ��The Empire��s Warrior��s secrets��?��


    The novel Denisa wrote on the Magic Web was also written ording to her own interests. Jose directly handed her manuscript fee to Cheryl to manage.


    She was not particrly good at money.


    ��Yes, I heard that we are going to hold... a signing ceremony.��


    Cheryl began to patiently exin the various rules of the contract to Denisa.


    Cheryl had given up her status as a judge. The only thing she could do now was to go as far as possible on the path of the author.


    ..


    In the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua stretched his hands and took a sip of the hot milk beside his hand.


    ��What are you doing now?��


    Healy carried the dinner into Josh��s study as usual. As soon as she entered the study, she saw all kinds of ��magic web interface��in front of Josh.


    ��I��m going to separate the immovable library from the Spellcaster Forum and make it into a website,��Josh said.


    ��Website?��


    ��You can understand it as another spellcaster forum. It��s just that the ��pub��where the users discuss has be a virtual ��library��, which is specifically used to write and store books.��


    There was no concept of the World Wide Web in the magic. Currently, only the programs written by Joshua were avable on the magic.


    ��In short, it��s a ce to read books?��Healy ced the dinner on the table and then moved closer to Joshua to browse the new interface on the magic.


    ��You can think of it that way. Moreover, this is just the beginning. In the future, there will not only be a website that specializes in reading books, but there will also be a website that can appreciate paintings, browse video records, or purchase goods,��Joshua said softly. ��This is the real exciting part of the magic.��

 Chapter 455

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 459 signing ceremony</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    As Nn��s portal opened, Myrce returned to Nn once again.


    What made Myrce feel a little ashamed was that she did not return to Nn this time for some ��mission��, but simply because she had seen the news of the ��Nn Open Tournament��on the Spellcaster Forum, this caused her to be absent-minded while practicing her sword every day.


    Only at this time did Myrce realize the malice of that ��Chaos Demon��.


    After she returned to the holy city, she had repeatedly exhorted herself to forget her experience in Nn and stop thinking about those hearthstones and unpacking.


    However... the more myrce forced herself to forget, the clearer her memory became.


    Especially after Hearthstone legend released two brand-new card packs and held a Nn Open tournament for all yers.


    The string that had been tensing the female Knight��s heart for a long time waspletely broken.


    Seeing the knot in Myrce��s heart, she generously gave Myrce a full fifteen-day holiday.


    At first, Myrce refused this holiday, but under the mission entrusted to her, she had no choice but to return to this great mage city.


    ��Is it over today?��


    Myrce stood opposite the Hearthstone Tavern and looked at the dwarves who came and went in the tavern.


    Her mission was to bring back the traitors, Cheryl and Denisa.


    The ��bring back��here did not mean to capture them. Gloria was hoping that Cheryl and Denisa could join her side as friends.


    Myrce could not guess what the SAINTESS was thinking, but the mission that she had entrusted to Myrce had to bepleted.


    ��Captain, why don��t we forcefully bring the judge back?��


    Behind Myrce was another Holy Army. This holy army seemed to be a loyal supporter of the Holy Maiden faction and agreed to be a good man with a strong character.


    But what gave Myrce a headache was that this young holy army was here in Nn for the first time.


    Or rather... Nn after the appearance of the chaos demon for the first time.


    ��Didn��t I tell you when I came out? The residents of Nn don��t have a good impression of the Holy Army, so don��t do such reckless behavior,��Myrce said.


    ��Why?��


    The young sacred army did vaguely sense the malice of the residents of Nn towards the Sacred Army during the past fifteen days in Nn.


    This was something that he absolutely could not understand.


    Although the Sacred Army was part of the Army of the country of the sacred religion, they were warriors who controlled the power of the Holy Light. The Magic of the Holy Light generally had the power to heal injuries.


    Therefore, the people and soldiers in various countries still had a good impression of the Holy Army, which was capable of both healing and resisting.


    ��...��Myrce��s lips opened and closed, wanting to say something, but all his words turned into a sigh.


    Why on Earth was this? It was clearly the Holy Army that came to Nn first to build the church, but in the end, because of the appearance of the Chaos Demon, let alone the Holy Army, even the reputation of the entire kingdom of the holy religion in this world plummeted.


    It was not just the residents of Nn. Myrce usually browsed information about the country of the holy religion on the magic web, especially the documentary ��Internal strife of Frost��a while ago.


    Even if she did not watch the content of the documentary, just by looking at the discussion on the inte, she vaguely began to wonder what had happened to the country that she was loyal to?


    ��That Judge will give us the final answer today. Wait patiently.��


    Myrce shook her head and drove the bad thoughts out of her mind.


    She could only keep using the idea that everything was fabricated by that demon to force herself not to think about unnecessary things.


    Fortunately, Myrce��s trip to Nn was rather pleasant. Not only did she watch the entire process of Nn��s Open tournament on TV, but she also sessfully bought a brand-new card bag, after defeating the Lich Kel ��Thuzad in the necromancy and venom-filled naxamas, she went to ck Rock Mountain to ughter nefarian.


    ��There��s no reason for that down-and-out judge to reject Lady Heloria��s invitation. Moreover, Lady Heloria has promised to pardon her for her past mistakes.��


    In the past fifteen days, Myrce and her subordinates had met Cheryl several times.


    The judge had beenining about her life in Nn, such as ��being so poor that she eats dirt every day��, ��wanting to open her card bag but having no money, hoping that some kind-hearted person would take care of it��.


    Logically speaking, if her life was so tight, Cheryl should have returned to her old job.


    Although this was a situation that Myrce did not wish to see, as a warrior or a sword wielder, this might be their fate.


    Cheryl��s hands were stained with too much blood. The day the news of her life in Nn was exposed, someone would definitelye looking for Cheryl to settle the sinsmitted by the judges.


    ��I��m in the Library of the Advanced Magic Academy of Luersk. I��ll give you an answer there.��


    A message from Cheryl interrupted Myrce��s thoughts.


    Library? What was he going to do there?


    Myrce didn��t hesitate too much. She immediately brought her subordinates and rushed to the Advanced Magic Academy.


    She spent about half an hour to reach the Magic Academy.


    The library happened to be located in the center of the Advanced Magic Academy. It was the most magnificent building in the entire Magic Academy. When Myrce walked straight into the library, she saw thedy judge.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    Myrce looked at the surrounding decorations in confusion. The entrance of the library was connected by two long tables. Above the long tables, there were words written by some kind of fluorescent magic.


    That was ��the signing ceremony of Sister Skartan and sister Denisa��


    Myrce could not understand the meaning of the signing ceremony. However, she saw that Cheryl had a pile of the same books in her hands. On the cover was the title of ��Heretic Judge��s diary, day one to six hundred and seventy-two days��.


    ��Selling books,��Cheryl answered.


    ��Selling... books? Are you selling books for the library here?��


    Myrce remembered Cheryl crying to her before. She had to find three jobs every day to be able to afford the nun at home and her card box.


    Myrce already knew about the attendant work that she did in the Hearthstone Tavern during the day. One of the other two jobs was selling books in this library?


    ��It��s to sell books I wrote myself.��Cheryl raised a copy of the heretic judge��s diary that was ced on the table.


    ��The diary you recorded on the magic web actually became a real book?��


    Myrce was slightly surprised. Most ordinary people had the same view of publishing as Cheryl.


    That was, the author who could write and publish books had be an unreachable existence. Most of the books in this world were still in the form of manuscripts, and those that could be ced in the library.., the books that were specially made with ��print��magic were all written by those wise men.


    ��Mm.��Cheryl was a little proud when she heard Myrce��s surprised voice, but hercency quickly subsided.


    ��But no one bought them...��


    Cheryl covered her face with both hands and let out a dejected sigh.


    Myrce was about to say something tofort Cheryl when she heard the girl behind her exim.


    When Myrce turned around, she saw a group of girls gathered behind her. These girls were not here to borrow books, but to see the nun sitting behind the long table.


    ��That... seems to be with you?��Myrce remembered that the nun was also her mission target. Her name was Denise.


    ��Yes, she��s with me.��


    Cheryl covered her face with her hands and slightly opened her eyes. She looked at Denisa who was surrounded by a group of female readers in the distance, feeling veryplicated.


    ��Ah! If I knew that her book would be so popr, why did I work so hard to support her in the past!��


    ��Cheryl, have you considered what I��ve told you before?��Myrce repeated the promise of Helovia. ��If you return to the holy city, Lady Helovia will protect your safety and give you a corresponding status...��


    ��We��ll talkter!��Cheryl did not reply Myrce immediately.


    The two elderly spell casters walked into the library and looked around. For the first time, they did not run to Denisa��s side. Instead, they slowly came to Cheryl��s desk.


    ��May I ask if the author of ��Heretic Judge��s Diary��is Here?��One of the old spellcasters asked.


    ��That��s me!��Cheryl said.


    She did not know how many times she had answered the same question.

 Chapter 456

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 460, the gap</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Myrce had been waiting by the side for Cheryl to finish her work.


    However, not long after Cheryl had sold the books at hand, several people in different clothes came to the library.


    The clothes on theters did not look like spellcasters at all, and it was even more impossible that they were students of this academy.


    They hade all the way to this magic academy just to buy the diary written by Cheryl?


    ��I didn��t expect Miss Skartan to be so... Young.��


    ��Didn��t you write on the 723rd day of the diary? After Miss Skartan became a judge, her body stopped growing.��


    The two readers who looked like businessmen were also very surprised by Cheryl��s young appearance, but it seemed that they were indeed Cheryl��s loyal readers and remembered some of the details in the diary clearly.


    When Myrce heard the two businessmen mention the word ��judge��, she instantly realized that something was wrong.


    Myrce knew that Cheryl had recorded her diary in the immovable library, but anyone could hide their identity on the magic.


    Cheryl took the initiative to sit here, which meant that she had revealed her identity as a judge to all the users of the magic.


    At that moment, Myrce gripped the dagger she carried with her and stared at every reader who spoke to Cheryl.


    She could not be sure if there were people among these readers who wanted to retaliate against the judge.


    ��Rx, Female Knight. This is Nn��s library.��


    A familiar voice sounded behind Myrce. Myrce turned around and saw the most dangerous person in the library!


    ��You... Why are you here?��


    Myrce stared at Joshua��s approach. Ever since she had adapted to the environment of the Hearthstone Tavern, her allergy to demons had been effectively alleviated.


    At least now that Myrce had seen Joshua, she would not immediately pull out her short sword to ��purify��the demon.


    But towards this dangerous chaos demon, Myrce was still vignt.


    She waved her hand to tell her subordinates not to interfere in this matter, while Jose came to Myrce��s side.


    ��Because this signing ceremony is organized by me, and one of the nuns is my contestant.��


    Jose sized up this young female knight once again.


    During these fifteen days, Jose could often see the figure of this female knight in the Hearthstone Tavern, her personality was much more reserved than before.


    ��A contestant?��


    When Myrce heard this word, her entire body tensed up!


    Forming a contract with a demon could be said to be one of the most serious crimes in thend of the sacred religion!


    ��Mm, the new content called not updating the diary every day will be urged by the readers to update the contract.��


    Joshua��s next sentence caused Myrce to be stunned for a moment.


    The gaze of this female knight turned towards Cheryl in the distance.


    Unknowingly, there was already a long line in front of the long table. People from all over Nn hade to visit this library just to buy Cheryl��s diary.


    This scene made Myrce quickly understand what Joshua meant by the contract..


    ��I heard the conversation between you and Cheryl just now. It seems that you intend to bring her back to the holy city?��Joshua asked.


    ��Are you going to stop me?��


    Although Myrce was not afraid of Joshua, if Joshua wanted to stop her, the mission would basically be a failure.


    ��I can��t Stop You. After all, I didn��t restrict the freedom of that nun Lady. It��s not up to me to decide where she wants to stay.��Joshua smiled at the Knightdy beside him and said, ��But what reason do you have to let her return to the holy city?��


    This question was also what Myrce was troubled by.


    The ��safe life��promised by Saint Heloria could be easily obtained by Nn.


    The only things left that could attract the judge to return to the holy city were ��status��and ��money��.


    Myrce counted her fingers and thought of two factors that could sessfully recruit her.


    As for status... she raised her head and looked at Cheryl in the distance again.


    ��Miss skartan, can you take a photo with the readers? This is part of the news.��


    ��Eh? Can I. . . Can I be on the daytime news of the voice of Nn? Of course, no problem.��


    Cheryl was talking to a gnome. This gnome waspletely different from the gnomes who lived in the sewers and tunnels.


    At least, she was dressed very neatly and wore round-framed sses.


    At the Goblin��s suggestion, Cheryl took a photo with several readers who hade from afar.


    Myrce, who had been watching from the side, could tell that Cheryl enjoyed the feeling that her work was praised by the readers, and that the author herself was liked by the readers.


    In the holy city, Cheryl could only y the role of an assassin lurking in the shadows.


    She could neither be worshipped nor admired by others.


    As for money..


    ��Since when... has it be so much?��Myrce looked at the wooden box next to Cheryl��s position. That wooden box was specially used to collect the money obtained after selling books.


    The Heretic Inquisitor��s diary was sold at the price of one silver coin. At this time, a whole box of silver coins had been piled up in Cheryl��s money box.


    By the way, Sister Denisa��s wooden box waspletely full.


    ��ording to my estimation, more than 300 copies have been sold. It��s a barely passable result,��Jose said from the side. ��But the book signing is not over yet. Moreover, the price for the copyright of this book is 5,000 Nn Gold.��


    If Jose remembered correctly, the currency of the Holy Church and Nn was in cirction. In fact, Nn��s currency wasmon in all countries.


    Five Thousand?


    When the Messiah heard this terrifying number, he had the guts to confront Cheryl and ask her what happened when she said that she was so poor that she had to eat dirt a few days ago!


    When the Messiah was the deputy of themander of the Sacred Army, he could freely spend around twenty gold coins every month, the few hundred gold coins that he had painstakingly saved over half a year would still be used as a dowry.


    ��this won��t do...��


    Myrce could not think of any reason for Cheryl to return to the holy city with her.


    ��Are you very interested in these things?��Joshua could read Myrce��s distress from her conflicted expression.


    This female Knight tried her best to hide her inner thoughts in front of Joshua. Unfortunately, her skills in this area were too poor. Anyone could see what she was thinking from Myrce��s face.


    ��I��m... not interested.��


    Myrce still firmly maintained her position in front of Joshua.


    ��It��s time for my lecture. Actually, if you��re interested, I might be able to teach you.��


    Joshua nced at the round sphere above the library. It was said that this sphere was one of the relics of the underground ruins. Its specific function was to urately calcte the time.


    The pointer on the sphere had already pointed to the location of three o��clock in the afternoon.


    ��Lecture?��


    This word sounded fine, but from Josh��s mouth, Messiah felt that it was a little terrifying.


    What was the content of a Chaos Demon��s lecture?


    ��on how humans self-destruct?��

 Chapter 457

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 461, Awakening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The location where Joshua taught was in the library hall at the back.


    The first floor of the library was originally used as arge ssroom, so it could withstand the ��screams��from the Dinisha readers.


    The second floor was the library that had to maintain absolute silence.


    ��Captain... I sense a dangerous aura from him. Who exactly is that man?��


    Myrce��s subordinate watched Joshua leave and finally could not help but walk up to ask Myrce.


    ��Demon.��


    Myrce softly uttered this word, a word that was enough to make the young subordinate grip the hilt of his sword tightly.


    ��Demon? Captain, you don��t seem like someone who likes to joke around.��


    The Holy Army seemed to be unable to believe Myrce��s words.


    This was Nn, the most prosperous city of mankind. Moreover, the Advanced Magic Academy of Luersk was Nn��s core location.


    Myrce did not exin too much to her subordinates. The ��teaching��that Jose mentioned just now made Myrce very concerned.


    The first possibility that came to her mind was that Jose had established some kind of evil cult in Nn and secretly bewitched the believers to believe in demons.


    However, this was the library of an Advanced Magic Academy, apletely public ce.


    It was impossible for that kind of evil cult to teach in this ce.


    ��Captain! Isn��t that the Archbishop of the ascetics?��


    The voice of her subordinate suddenly made Messiah raise her head and look at the door of the library.


    At the door, she saw the teacher whom she had not seen for more than three months.


    As one of the archbishops of the Kingdom of the sacred religion, the ascetic had been staying in Nn and had not returned to the sacred city.


    ��Is it Myrce?��


    The ascetic walked slowly to myrce with his crutches.


    Myrce nced at Cheryl and Denisa, who were on both sides. They bowed slightly to the ascetic and went off to do their own things.


    It seemed that they were not afraid of the archbishop who could punish them at any time.


    ��Teacher.��Myrce lowered her head humbly. The Holy Army beside Myrce also bowed to the ascetic solemnly.


    ��Myrce, you seem to have some doubts.��


    Although the ascetic had lost his eyes, he could still sense the thoughts in his disciple��s heart through some method.


    ��Teacher, you have left the sacred city for such a long time... is there anything important?��Myrce asked.


    ��There��s no great reason. It��s just a simple desire for new knowledge.��


    ��New Knowledge?��


    Myrce turned around and looked at the library hall behind her. She instantly understood what the ascetic referred to as ��new knowledge��.


    ��Myrce, follow me.��


    The ascetic gave a short order to Myrce.


    The female Knight was extremely unwilling to listen to a demon��s lecture. However, in the face of her teacher��s order, Myrce could only obediently walk into the ssroom of the library.


    There were not many people in the ssroom, but not long after Myrce and the ascetic found a ce to sit, spell casters began toe and sit in the ssroom one after another.


    Myrce swept his gaze across the surroundings. Every spell caster present belonged to the ��teacher��level. Until now, Myrce had only seen one spell caster who could be described as young.


    At this moment, ascetic waved her hand and opened the terminal of her own weave, disying the message interface to Myrce.


    Although ascetic did not speak, Myrce instantly understood what her mentor meant.


    She entered her mentor��s message code and sessfully made him her ��contact person��.


    ��Myrce, what do you think of Weave?��ascetic quickly typed and asked Myrce.


    ��what... What do you think of the weave?��?


    Myrce raised her head and nced at Joshua who was standing on the podium. Joshua noticed Myrce��s gaze and smiled at the female knight.


    However, no matter how politely the demon treated her, Myrce could not let down her guard against Joshua.


    The weave was the same.


    ��It��s very convenient to contact magic, the Spellcaster Forum, and... The game partition��s games are very interesting.��


    Myrce knew that her mentor had the ��eyes given by the gods��. As one of the owners of the ��eyes��, she was able to read the thoughts of some weak people, she could read their thoughts through their tone and expressions.


    In front of the ascetics, Myrce was a ��weak person��, so Myrce did not hide her opinion of the weave at all.


    ��but this is the product of a demon. I��m not sure if that demon has some kind of conspiracy.��


    ��the appearance of the weave has changed our lives, Myrce.��the ascetics looked at Joshua on the podium. On the floating ckboard behind him, he wrote the title ��concept of the web��with a fluorescent pen and said again.


    ��its appearance has not only shortened the distance between humans and changed the way humans socialize, but this is far from the whole of the weave.��


    ��It��s over!��! Her teacher had really fallen into some evil cult.


    Myrce began to doubt whether ascetic was nning to recruit her, but unfortunately, Myrce felt that what ascetic said was indeed... true.


    ��Can you imagine the day when the weave disappears?��ascetic asked another question, causing myrce to be caught in a dilemma.


    The weave... disappears?


    Myrce imagined that he could not open the transparent interface with a wave of his hand, and that he could not log into the spell caster forum when he woke up in the morning. He did feel empty in his heart.


    But the weave should not... disappear, right?


    ��The carrier of the weave is the elven tribe��s World Tree.��


    ��heresy... Court of Justice? Teacher, can you tell me what exactly happened?��


    The moment Myrce saw this message, she immediately thought of the ckwood forest fire incident that she had seen on the Spellcaster Forum.


    From that day onwards, Myrce began to doubt the sacred city that she was loyal to.


    Information about the trial court was taboo even in the sacred city.


    The ascetic chose to tell Myrce some inside information at this time.


    Myrce covered her forehead as she read the series of messages on the text message. She felt a faint pain in her brain.


    ��how much more can the archbishops be trusted?��Myrce asked with herst bit of hope.


    ��Gloria and Marco, as well as your other two teachers, can be absolutely trusted,��the ascetic quickly replied.


    It was no different from total annihtion!


    After Myrce became Gloria��s guardian knight, she originally had the idea of ��assisting the SAINTESS and teaching those pedantic bishops of the holy city a lesson��.


    In the end, before Myrce��s hypothetical counterattack had even begun, the ascetic told her that ��this war ended in defeat a few years ago.��


    ��mentor, are you telling me all this because you want me to stay in Nn?��


    Myrce took some time to digest the information revealed by the ascetic and asked.


    ��I want you to return to the holy city, Myrce.��the ascetic quietly listened to the content of the website that Jose had told her, then, she immediately typed and told Myrce, ��The Tribunal is pushing our country to the opposite side of the world. I expect this to happen in thirty or fifty years, but the appearance of the weave has shortened everything to just half a year. I��ve been trying to find a solution.��


    Messiah was once again stunned by this sentence..


    ��the country of the sacred religion is going to the opposite side of the world? How is that possible...��


    The words of the ascetic instantly woke messiah up. She realized that the news that appeared on the mana recently was all negative to her country.


    Although Messiah felt a little ufortable with this kind of news, he did not think it would cause too much of an impact.


    But in reality, it wasn��t the case..


    ��what should I do, mentor?��Myrce asked.


    ��didn��t that Chaos Fiend once seed? Bing an idol is a useful method. Secondly, you can participate in the construction of the weave.��at this time, the ascetic made a rare joke with her disciple.


    ��mentor, I don��t know any of these.��


    Myrce appeared rather embarrassed. After she saw the word ��idol��, she instantly recalled thest time she was forced to wear a dress and sing in public by Gloria in the world choirpetition.


    That period of experience was the greatest dark history of Myrce��s life.


    ��Gloria will do it for you. Your duty is to use your eyes to identify her enemies and protect her,��the ascetic said.


    The third eye given to the Messiah by the gods had the ability to identify the judge��s disguise, which was essential to protect her.

 Chapter 458

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 462, worshipers</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��The lesson ends here. Actually, it��s all rtively simple content.��Jose nced at the time and stopped talking.


    This time, Jose only talked about some basic concepts rted to website construction. There was no World Wide Web in this world, but after knowing the core concept of the World Wide Web, it was not difficult for Jose to create a simr one.


    The surrounding spellcasters still seemed to have problems. Just as Josh was about to exin to them, there was a suddenmotion outside the library.


    Myrce reacted almost immediately. She patted her sleepy face and ran out of the ssroom of the library to the hall outside.


    But when Myrce ran into the hall, she found that Cheryl was signing autographs for her readers unharmed.


    The guy that Myrce had expected to take revenge on the judge did not appear. Themotion came from the center of the hall.


    A group of young people gathered together. They seemed to be surrounding someone. Myrce vaguely heard someone calling ��Miss Tyreen��.


    Tyreen? Wasn��t she an elf who held the position of Bard in the Hearthstone Tavern?


    Myrce looked at the people surrounding Tyreen. A part of her gaze made Myrce suspect that they had seen a ��god��.


    Without waiting for Myrce to make a move, Joshua walked quickly from the other side to Tyreen, who was in the middle of the hall.


    ��Mister... Mister Joshua!��


    The Frost Elf Lady, who was surrounded by the crowd, was so touched that she almost cried when she saw Joshua.


    ��Don��t talk, you��re going to run away.��


    Joshua relied on the powerful physique of the chaos demon to walk into the crowd. Then, before Tyreen could react, he directly picked up the frost elf.


    ��Urgh...��


    Being picked up in public made the frost elf cover her face in shame. Even her pointy ears turned crimson.


    However, Tyreen did not resist..


    Tyreen��s body was very slender, but surprisingly, she was much lighter than Hiri. Joshua carried her out of the crowd and ran directly to the upper level of the library.


    Fortunately, Joshua��s ��students��, the gray-clothed man, and a group of ��teaching director��-level spellcasters from the RUERSK Advanced Magic Academy walked out of the hall.


    At this moment, Joshua could clearly feel that the air had fallen into silence. The students from this magic academy were no longer in the mood to shout ��Miss Tyreen, please sign my staff��or anything like that.


    Joshua sessfully shook them off and ced Tyreen in an empty corner on the second floor of the library.


    ��Did... did I do something wrong? Why did those human mages... surround me, and what did I sign...��


    Tyreen��s daily activity range was the street near the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The entire street had been contracted by the dwarves. Under the protection of the dwarves, if those humans did anything inappropriate to Tyreen, someone would immediately step forward to stop them.


    Unfortunately, there were no dwarves in this academy.


    ��They are very likely to be your fans or simply like the stories you tell. In short, they are your admirers.��


    Joshua felt that it was necessary to tell Tyreen patiently, ��how famous is she now?��


    ��Things that you signed with your own hands might be treasured as treasures. This tradition is alsomon in Faroese. For example, a magic staff with an autographed signature of the flower of Faroese. If it was put on the market, the price would be doubled or tripled.��


    ��I don��t really understand these things.��Tyreen paused for a moment and said, ��I saw on the forum today that sister Denise is officially selling her works, so I wanted toe here to take a look.��


    At this moment, Joshua entered a state of ��vignce��. How could a good elven girl actually read those things?


    Joshua had also read the books written by sister Denise. Although two of them could be described as ��unsightly��, the other two short stories took the path of fairy tale healing.


    Therefore, Joshua was willing to believe that Tyreen liked those two short stories.


    ��Anyway, Tyreen, the next time you go out, I suggest you wear a mask or a veil.��Joshua sized up the frost elf again and added, ��And a hood.��


    In the future, when the Frost Elf went out, Joshua might consider finding her a powerful bodyguard.


    After all, although the threat of the Heretic Inquisitor was far away, it did not disappear.


    Upon hearing Joshua��s words, Tyreen��s face revealed a worried expression.


    ��Do you feel ufortable? It��s normal to have this kind of distress,��said Joshua.


    ��No, I��m not ufortable...��Tyreen looked at the position of the library stairs. ��It��s just that everyone rushed over so enthusiastically just to ask me to write a paragraph with a pen. This isn��t an excessive request.��


    So she was ming herself?


    ��The library today is reserved for the two nuns. If you go down, Nn will probably have a lot of people rushing over.��


    Joshua never doubted the speed of information dissemination of the magic. After all, he created this thing himself.


    ��But I can arrange for you to meet your admirers or hold a concert as I told youst time.��


    Joshua felt that it was necessary to let this frost elf perform once.


    Recently, Joshua had been busy with work, so he had been letting Tyreen stay in the voice of Nn to sing lubies and tell all kinds of stories.


    Although the number of people listening to Tyreen��s program was stable at around 70,000, these 70,000 people were also the steady ��nourishment��provider of the world tree.


    But the growth rate of the world tree, Joshua still felt... was too slow.


    The World Tree was the foundation of everything in the magic. Whether it was the construction of the website or the construction of the game server in the future, they all needed to rely on the world tree.


    So, it was time for a catalyst.


    ��Concert? Is it the same as the performance of human opera artists in the theater?��


    ��You can understand it as a theater performance that will be ten timesrger. There will be tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people listening to your singing.��Joshua looked out of the window of the library, through the window, he could see the magic arena in the distance. ��That ce is very suitable.��


    ��I think I need to practice.��


    Tyreen did not realize that Joshua was asking for her opinion. This Frost Elf already had absolute trust in Joshua.


    ��Practice is necessary. At the same time, there are rehearsals and promotions. I��ll also write a few new songs for you.��


    With Joshua��s current ability in Nn, it was not difficult to organize a concert. The key was that Joshua wanted to hold a concert in Faroese.


    But the prerequisite was that Nn��s concert was a sess.


    ��Is there another new song?��


    Joshua saw the emotion called expectation in the eyes of the frost elf. For a singer, there was nothing happier than meeting an excellent lyricist andposer.


    ��I��ll let you change your style. As for the books you want, Tyreen, please wait for a while. I��ll arrange for you to meet the author alone. This is also considered an employee benefit,��Josh said.

 Chapter 459

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 463, wild</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jose was on the second floor of the library, watching sister Denise and the Frost Elf whispering.


    The Frost Elves seemed to be having a deep discussion about Denise��s work.


    Jose didn��t want to know what they were discussing, so he temporarily focused on the magic web.


    ��I saw the news about the book signing on the Spellcaster Forum.��


    An unread message on the text message came from the frost owl.


    ��Do you want to buy it too?��


    The Prince of the Frost Kingdom had not logged in as long as before.


    But every time he went online, he would always find Joshua first.


    ��well, I want two copies of ��Tucker the piper and the Lost Elf Boy��and ��The Noon picture book��written by Sister Denise. Can you help me buy them, Messenger of Fire?��


    The message sent by the Frost Owl made the movement of Joshua��s input a lot more stiff.


    Joshua looked at the nun in the distance who wasughing with her hand over her mouth. Perhaps this girl was the first person in the immovable library?


    ��I��m in line at the book signing. It��s no problem for me to buy two books for you.��


    ��thank you... I��ve been dealing with some busy things recently, so I don��t have the chance to visit Nn. But I��ll definitely go there in a while.��


    The Frost Owl once again attached an expression of an owl hugging a night owl.


    ��busy?��


    Joshua inquired about the movements of the Frost Kingdom. It seemed that the frost kingdom had been preparing to send troops to the demon world for such a long time.


    After this message, the frost owl did not reply to Joshua anymore. From the input record, there was still a message that she had not sent in the dialog box.


    ��what happened?��?


    Out of curiosity, Joshua used his authority as a manager to hack into the Frost Owl��s message.


    The message that the Prince of the Frost Kingdom did not have time to send out was...��I found a wild ice dragon.��.


    ..


    Ever since she was acknowledged by the spirit of Frost, shier would spend a period of time using the spirit of frost to observe this country every day.


    Whether it was the umted snow on the ground or the snowkes falling from the sky, they could all be Shier��s ��eyes��.


    And today, the spirit of Frost discovered a terrifying creature in a cave in a snow mountain. It was a giant dragon.


    This giant dragon was lying in the depths of the cave. Its enormous body could easily crush the city walls of the capital of the frost country.


    Shier recognized the identity of this giant dragon. It was the frost giant dragon that attacked him more than a month ago.


    That attack caused the army led by Shier and Marshal ARMT to fall into the cliff.


    A dim white light overflowed under the body of this ice dragon. As the light enveloped, shier noticed that the grayish-white scales on the ice dragon��s body gradually turned into the original ice-blue color.


    Shier heard the sound echoing in the cave, as if someone was chanting a strange spell.


    Thenguage of the chanting did not sound like any spell that shier had heard before. When shier controlled the snowkes formed by the spirit of Frost to float behind the ice dragon, she saw three figures wearing strange masks, their bodies were covered in long robes.


    The Court of heresy?


    No... No, shier did not feel the repulsive feeling of the court of heresy from them. Moreover, the magic they released was harmless to the ice dragon, instead, it was purifying the part of the ice dragon that seemed to be infected.


    Finally, under the long chanting of magic, the Ice Dragon opened its eyes.


    ��Human...��


    The moment the ICE Dragon woke up, its angry voice instantly exploded throughout the entire cave.


    ��Calm down, protector of the Holy Tree, Grace Lucy.��


    One of the spell casters standing in the middle suddenly took off his mask and hood. In that instant, shier saw his appearance clearly.


    Elf.


    Light golden long hair and dark blue pupils. No matter how one looked at it, this did not seem like the characteristics of a frost elf.


    ��SINDONAR... you guys are finally willing to show yourselves?��


    After the ice dragon spat out a series of words that shier could not understand, shier could barely understand the rest of the dialogue.


    ��The Elders of our n are not willing to interfere with everything that happens in thend boundary, but we had a premonition not long ago that a crisis wasing. I came here to ask mypatriots in thend boundary what exactly happened,��the elderly male elf said in a low voice.


    ��Yourpatriots have all disappeared.��The Ice Dragon��s voice was filled with self-mockery. ��Not a single one was left behind. They were all swallowed up by the gray fog.��


    ��Gray Fog...��


    The expression on the Elf��s face became more and more serious.


    ��There are no survivors? Where is the Holy Tree, Grace Lucy... Protector.��


    ��Wither.��


    The ice dragon softly spat out a word, a word that was enough to make everyone present feel a chill.


    ��Leaves and branches have been corroded into dregs, roots have turned into nothingness, and life hase to an end, weing the fate of death. This is what I saw before my consciousness was devoured.��


    When the ice dragon told them the news that was close to despair, before the male elf could speak, a bird made of pure white light suddenly appeared on his shoulder.


    An Eagle? Or a Falcon?


    Shier did not recognize its species, but when the white bird appeared, shier felt it nce at him.


    ��My sister did not wither. Ice Dragon... She has weed her new life.��


    The ethereal voice echoed throughout the cave. Although the white bird made of light did not open its beak, shier was sure that the voice came from it, or rather, from her.


    ��What?��When the ice dragon heard the news, its originally dispirited spirit instantly became excited.


    ��She is living in the body of a little girl of the Frost Elves. Although she has returned to her youth, she is still growing.��


    ��Tell me where she is!��


    The Ice Dragon wanted to open its scaly wings in the cave, but it was already the limit of the entire cave to amodate its huge body. The moment it opened its wings, the entire cave shook violently.


    ��The ruins that should have been sealed, my servant will guide you.��The white bird nced at the male elf, then directly turned into a faint light particle and disappeared.


    When the white bird disappeared, the ice dragon��s dark blue vertical pupils stared at the three elves in front of it.


    ��Where is that ruins! ?��The Ice Dragon asked loudly.


    ��It��s a long journey from here, and thest time we visited the relic was a hundred years ago. It has been upied by humans and dwarves.��


    The ice dragon could no longer stay in the cave after hearing the news that it had been upied by humans. As the cave trembled, it began to walk toward the world covered by frost and snow.


    Arge number of icicles appeared beneath the feet of the three elves. As the icicles rose, they were already standing on the back of the Ice Dragon.


    A roar that sounded like a roar resounded throughout the night. Shier watched as the terrifying ice dragon pped its wings and flew into the sky, until it disappeared at the end of the sky.

 Chapter 460

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 464, domestication (happy new year! !)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Three dayster, ten thousand meters above the clouds.


    The Male Elf who was given the sacred name ��Sindonar��was chanting an unknown incantation.


    A dragon��s ride was not that easy.


    After the Ice Dragon flew into the sky, the extremely low temperature in the sky and the strong wind were enough to kill any weak creature.


    Therefore, during the three days, the three elves could only take turns to use their magic power to build a barrier to resist the cold wind.


    ��Twig and leaf.��Elder SINDONAR opened his eyes and stopped praying. He softly called out the name of another young elf.


    ��Understood.��


    The Elf named Twig and leaf took over the job of building the barrier. The runes that elder Sindonar released also gradually disappeared.


    A Falcon made of light suddenly broke through the clouds andnded in Elder Sindonar��s hand.


    ��Protector, you have already crossed the mountains and are very close to the ruins. It is very likely that the ce has be a city of humans and dwarves.��


    Elder SINDONAR reminded the ice dragon that it was about to reach its destination. It had just recovered and had been flying for three days and three nights. Elder Sindonar could clearly feel its fatigue.


    The Ice Dragon did not give elder Sindonar an answer. The falcon in his hand also turned into pieces and disappeared.


    However, not long after, the voice from the ice dragon sounded in elder Sindonar��s ear.


    ��Tell your little fellow to stop scratching my scales!��


    ��Al.��elder Sindonar read out the name given by another elf. He looked at the Elf who was sitting on the dragon scale in the distance and said, ��Do you still remember the promise I made before I brought you out?��


    ��Don��t do anything unnecessary...��


    Al was the youngest of the three elves.


    In fact, she should not have appeared here. When Elder Sindonar went to the boundary, she secretly followed him through some method.


    In thest resort, Elder Sindonar could only bring this priestess of the quasi-tree of the world.


    Al hid the shovel-like tool in his hand behind his back. To cover it up, he also tidied up his shoulder-length blonde hair.


    ��I��ve heard from high priest Rom that you��ve always been curious about the realm?��


    Elder sindonar sized up the little girl who was less than 200 years old. Her strong affinity with the sacred tree meant that she would be the candidate for the next priestess.


    However, Al��s personality gave many priestesses a headache.


    The environment in which their race lived waspletely isted from the outside world. Evening to the outside world itself was a ��taboo��.


    However, this young Elf had a strong curiosity about the outside world... This time, she even risked unimaginable punishment toe out and wander around.


    However, when she truly faced the thing that she was curious about, she revealed a fearful expression.


    Elder SINDONAR��s gaze and Al��s looked into the distance, and the darkness in the distance was suddenly dispelled.


    Light... the light emitted by tens of millions of primary crystals gathered into a beacon that could be seen from tens of thousands of meters above the ground.


    ��As expected, humans have built a city on top of it.��


    Elder Sindonar looked at the bustling city. The ice dragon suddenly slowed down and chose to reduce its distance from a great distance beforending in a forest.


    ��I can��t fight against the humans in that city now.��The Ice Dragon��s voice was filled with weakness, ��But I can feel that the holy tree, Grace Lucy... is in that city.��


    ��We can feel it too, Protector.��


    Elder SINDONAR stretched out his hand and felt the air around him.


    The aura of the world tree from afar was much weaker than the holy tree of his race.


    ��Are... are we going to the human city?��A Xia suddenly asked Elder Sindonar. Her tone sounded a little cowardly.


    When their race was still young, the stories told by the elders were indeed very dangerous creatures.


    They were greedy and selfish, never knowing what it meant to keep their promises and so on..


    ��The holy tree is in that city. To humans, the value of the holy tree is enough to let their greed run rampant.��


    Elder Sindonar was one of the few elves in the race who hade into contact with humans.


    The World Tree��s ability to dy aging alone was enough to arouse the desires of any short-lived species.


    Therefore, elder Sindonar could not imagine how the world tree could ��Survive��in the human world.


    The greedy humans did not know how to respect the great holy tree at all. They would only use it as a tool or alchemy material.


    The best oue that elder Sindonar could think of at the moment was that the host of the Holy Tree would hide and disguise his identity in that city.


    Another oue that he could not imagine was probably... being raised by the humans.


    This was a result that elder Sindonar absolutely could not allow, but it was also the most likely oue.


    ��Let��s go to that city to save the Holy Tree and protector that you protect.��


    Elder Sindonar looked at the side. The huge dragon had long disappeared, and in its ce was a frost elf.


    ..


    Nn, Faroese residence.


    Faroese residence was very lively today. Jose sat in the audience seats and listened to Tyreen��s singing.


    The instruments behind Tyreen were floating in the air. The orchestra from the bone lord was giving Tyreen the perfect apaniment.


    Jose nced at the time on the magic web. It was about one o��clock in the morning.


    Tyreen had a broadcast mission for the voice of Nn during the day and at night, so she could only take time out every night to rehearse the uing concert.


    When thest note slowly disappeared, it also announced that Tyreen had finished the rehearsal.


    ��How do you feel?��


    After Tyreen finished the rehearsal, she looked at the only two audience members in the auditorium, which were Josh and Hiri.


    ��You just need to y like this the day after tomorrow,��Josh said.


    ��Full marks!��Hiri did not hesitate to give Tyreen a round of apuse for her performance just now. ��So let��s finish breakfast first.��


    Hiri had not even had time to eat dinner tonight in order to watch Tyreen��s rehearsal at the Faroese mansion with Josh.


    So, Josh had arranged for the mansion��s butler to prepare a dinner for Tyreen at thest minute. Now, the dining car was ced next to the stage.


    ��I think it should be called supper.��


    Josh nced at the food on the car. The mansion��s butler had thoughtfully prepared a lot of fruits for Tyreen.


    ��Tyreen, your voice is a little hoarse. Is it really okay?��


    Healy picked up the fork and handed Tyreen a cup of hot milk.


    ��Oh, it��s okay.��


    Tyreen did not refuse and started drinking.


    ��Let��s wait for the match to start the day after tomorrow.��


    Josh looked at the stage used for the rehearsal. The ghost apanists also noticed his gaze and took off their hats to salute him.


    The ghosts in the skeleton orchestra were all very gentlemanly. Unfortunately, the skeleton Duke was unable to participate in the performance. This was probably Josh��s only regret.

 Chapter 461

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 665, escape</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Al was wearing a hood as he walked down Nn��s street.


    ��Elder Sindonar! There are so many people.��


    Al carefully followed the elder��s side. The number of humans walking around had already exceeded Al��s understanding.


    At their peak, their race only had around two thousand people. As far as Al could see, the number of humans at the end of this street was probably more than the number of humans in their race.


    ��Don��t wander around.��


    Elder Sindonar seemed unable to adapt to such arge number of humans. However,pared to Al��s fear of not being able to walk without pulling on his sleeve, elder Sindonar was able to maintain his calm.


    The prosperity of this city had exceeded elder Sindonar��s expectations. Over a hundred years, humans were actually able to build an abandoned ruin like this..


    In his shock, elder Sindonar did not forget his mission.


    The ice dragon that guarded the world tree had been separated from them ever since they entered the city. Dragon-type creatures had always been alone.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the ice dragon, they were just a ��guide��.


    However, they also had the responsibility of rescuing the world tree from the hands of humans.


    ��Elder, the aura of the world tree is very strange.��


    The other Elf branch that followed elder Sindonar suddenly spoke.


    ��I feel that the humans around me are being taken care of by the World Tree.��Elder Sindonar looked around at the humans around him.


    Elder Sindonar could feel the faint connection between the world tree and almost every human.


    This made the worry in elder Sindonar��s heart grow even more.


    What did the humans in this city treat the world tree as? !


    ��Al!��


    Just as elder Sindonar was pondering where to start, Al, who had been holding onto the corner of his clothes, suddenly ran in a certain direction.


    The branches and leaves caught up to al without saying a word.


    ��Elder Sindonar! Look at this!��


    Al came to the front of a wooden board. There were many strange paintings on the board.


    There was a painting of a lion-like creature dancing with a human girl, and an oil painting of an old human stroking a hunting dog..


    But what really caught elder Sindonar��s attention was a painting in the middle.


    It was a female frost elf. She wore a white dress and stood under the gorgeous lights.


    ��What��s written on it?��Al stood in front of the wooden board and read the words on it.


    Fortunately, the humans in this city used the universalnguage. Even though they had been isted from the world for so many years, they could still recognize the meaning of the words on the notice board.


    However, there were many words on the painting that elder Sindonar could not understand.


    ��Elder, it seems to be marked with the meaning of money,��branch said.


    ��She... she was treated as a ve by the humans?��


    Al immediately thought of the stories that the older elves had told her, such as how the humans coveted the appearance of the elves, treated the elves as ves, and then did all kinds of outrageous things.


    ��Music, Concerto, Magic Arena.��


    Elder SINDONAR understood that this was a performance based on the words on the poster.


    Humans were going to watch the performance of the Elves? Perhaps it was just as Al had said, this frost elf was being kept in captivity?


    Elder Sindonar��s heart sank, but not long after he confirmed the location of the performance, a dangerous premonition rose in elder Sindonar��s heart.


    When he turned his head, he saw a group of humans in white robes walking towards them.


    Had they been discovered?


    Elder Sindonar could clearly sense that the humans wereing for them.


    ��Please Show me your contract to enter the city.��One of the humans walked out and spoke loudly to Elder Sindonar.


    The other party hade prepared, and without realizing it, elder Sindonar had already been surrounded.


    This was the worst possible oue he had imagined!


    But from the moment he entered this city full of humans, elder Sindonar was prepared for such a situation to happen.


    ��Al, Leaf, go and find the protector.��


    After he left this order, silver-white inscriptions appeared in his palm.


    The powerful impact knocked down the humans that were surrounding them and were about to release their energy.


    In the next second, a Magic Circle formed by Silver Runes appeared under the feet of Al and the leaves.


    ��He��s casting a teleportation spell.��


    Some humans recognized the spell that elder Sindonar was chanting and were about to interrupt it when the bricks on the ground were suddenly lifted up, causing some of the spell casters to lose their bnce.


    At that moment, elder Sindonar thought that he might be able to subdue these spell casters, but when the thunder and lightning exploded in his ears, that thought instantly disappeared into nothingness!


    The piercing pain and numbness that filled his entire body caused him to lose consciousness.


    The person who cast this thunder system spell was so powerful that it even prated his magic barrier.


    Elder SINDONAR instantly knelt on the ground. When he lost consciousness, the only image he saw was a yellow-clothed person slowly walking out of the crowd, along with the branches and leaves beside his ears and Al��s call.


    ��Elder Sindonar! !��


    Al looked at elder Sindonar who was kneeling on the ground and wanted to rush forward to do something. However, at thest moment, elder Sindonar opened his hands and clenched them into fists. The magic inscription in Elder SINDONAR��s hands shattered, the scene in front of Al also turned into a light blue sky.


    Following that, there was a feeling of weightlessness and the pain of hitting his back on the ground.


    ��It hurts...��


    Al covered his forehead and slowly got up from the ground. After the pain on his back eased a little, Al looked around.


    He found that the surrounding environment was very narrow and strange.


    The ce was full of dirty water and soil, but soon, al saw a familiar figure.


    ��Twig!��Al got up from the ground and ran to hispanion.


    Twig had obviously been trained. He stabilized his body during the teleportation, unlike Al��s... Tragic Fall.


    ��Elder Sindonar used a short-distance teleportation spell.��


    Twig patted the dust on his body. He was much calmer than Al..


    ��Short distance. Does that mean that we are still in those human cities?��


    After what had just happened, Al already had a psychological trauma towards humans.


    She had already firmly believed in the ��horror stories��told by the older elves.


    ��It��s very possible. We seem to be between two huge buildings.��


    The branches and leaves looked at their surroundings. From here, they could still vaguely hear the noises of the humans outside.


    Suddenly, the branches and leaves seemed to have sensed something. A longbow was drawn in her hand and aimed at the top.


    A Crow was standing on a balcony above the alley, looking at them with its head tilted.


    An illusion?


    The branches and leaves��fingers were tightly holding the bowstring. The Crow gave the branches and leaves a strange feeling.


    ��Isn��t that a ck bird?��


    The creature that Al was most familiar with was probably a bird. After seeing the crow, he rxed his vignce.


    But not long after.


    ��This is really big news.��The Crow did not open its beak, but its voice reverberated throughout the entire alley.


    ��A Bird... A bird is talking! !��Al was instantly stunned. ��A human city... even animals are so scary? !��

 Chapter 462

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 466, abduction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Who are you?��


    Twig pointed the arrow at the crow standing on the balcony. She was not as ��innocent��as Al..


    There was also a magic that could transform into an animal in their n, but as time passed, not many elves would use it. Only the ancient books could find parts rted to it.


    ��Your friend, at least in this city.��


    The Crow ignored the arrow that was aimed at her. She pped her wings and fell from the windowsill.


    At that moment, the leaf felt that she had been underestimated. The Crow was using this method to express its contempt for the leaf archery.


    When the Crownded on the ground, she transformed into the posture of an elf. However, the elf��s skin was dark purple.


    When al saw his own kind in the city, he was overjoyed, but the color of the Crow��s skin made his tion disappear.


    This change was not unfamiliar to the dark elves.


    When her race was still alive in this world, the elves living on the ground did not really like them.


    ��You...��Al carefully looked at his patriots��in front of him and asked with uncertainty, ��Did you get Sunburned Like This?��


    ��...��


    The Dark Elf froze for a few seconds, then looked at the taller twigs and leaves behind al.


    ��Is there a problem with this child?��The Dark Elf pointed at his head and asked.


    ��She just doesn��t like to read,��twigs and leaves answered in a cold voice.


    ��Twigs and leaves, what are you talking about?��


    For a moment, al could not understand the conversation between the Dark Elves and leaf.


    ��Get behind me.��


    Leaf Whispered to al. she did not let down her guard because of the Dark Elves��appearance.


    ��What do you n to do next?��


    The Dark Elf hugged her hands and leaned against the wall, looking at the two High Elves who hade from afar.


    She had never thought that the legendary race that should have been extinct would actually appear in Nn.


    If it was on Earth, it would be no different from a dodo appearing in a human city.


    Unfortunately, Nn��s humans did not know anything about protecting rare animals.


    Although the elf named twigs and leaves appeared very calm, the Dark Elf could still see fear and unease in her eyes.


    The other one... if it wasn��t for twig blocking her way, it might have already left with the Dark Elf.


    Two newborn chicks.


    This was the only impression the Dark Elf had of them.


    ��This has nothing to do with you,��Twig said in a cold voice.


    ��Is that so? Looks like my kindness is unnecessary.��


    The Dark Elf shrugged and turned to leave, but before she could take a few steps, she heard a panicked voice behind her.


    ��Wait... wait a minute.��


    Al could not help but shout, but the Dark Elf still had no intention of stopping. In the end, the Dark Elf disappeared at the corner of the alley.


    ��She��s really gone.��


    Al was unwilling to give up and wanted to chase after her, but twigs grabbed her arm first.


    ��A human voice,��twigs whispered.


    The Elf��s keen hearing allowed her to immediately catch the figures of the humans swarming into the alley.


    There were so many of them that no matter how she looked at it, they were all surrounding them!


    ��There are also...��


    ARL also heard footstepsing from the alley ahead.


    Twigs immediately raised her head to look around the alley, trying to find a ce to hide. When twigs raised her head to look above the alley, she saw a window that had been opened.


    Coincidence?


    Twig listened to the approaching footsteps. They werepletely cornered. Even if the window was a trap, they had to jump in!


    ��Climb up,��twig said to al.


    Although Al��s personality was a little naive, her physical fitness as an elf was unexpectedly good. With Twig��s help, al easily climbed to the balcony on the second floor.


    The branches and leaves jumped up and grabbed the edge of the balcony. With a nimble turn, they directly entered the room on the second floor.


    When the branches and leaves fell to the ground, her gaze swept the surroundings of the room.


    It looked like a study. There were a lot of books piled on the table. In the corner of the room, there was a huge piece of white paper with a bunch of strange paintings pasted on it.


    Twigs and leaves didn��t know if it could be considered a painting, because it was too real.


    ��Don��t touch anything,��twigs and leaves instructed al, who was ��visiting��the room, and then carefully came to the door.


    She pressed her ear against the door and listened carefully to the sounds outside. The sounds outside were very noisy. It sounded like there were many people arguing, and there was the sound of arge number of pages being turned.


    This... what was this ce? Twig leaf began to hesitate whether or not to open the door of the study and escape.


    ��That photo was the one I was most satisfied with.��


    Suddenly, the voice of the Dark Elf sounded behind twig leaf. She suddenly turned her head and found that the Dark Elf was sitting on the windowsill with her legs crossed.


    The Dark Elf was staring at al. al obediently followed Twig Leaf��s warning. She did not touch anything. She just stood in front of the white paper and looked at the various miniature paintings hanging on the white paper.


    ��...��


    Leaf did not say a word as she unfurled her arrow and aimed it at the Dark Elf again.


    ��Invading someone else��s room and still being so barbaric? Is this what you high elves do?��


    The Dark Elf pulled out a chair from the study and sat on it, her dark purple eyes staring intently at leaf.


    ��Your Room?��


    ��To be precise, it��s where I work.��


    The Dark Elf pointed at the window behind her. Even if the Dark Elf didn��t warn leaf, she could still hear the sound of Nn��s enforcers running past.


    ��I can hand you over to Nn��s enforcers right now.��


    The Dark Elf��s warning was both a reminder and a warning. In the end, leaf could only put down the arrow in her hand.


    Although leaf didn��t know what the Dark Elf��s purpose was, she was still more willing to trust her ��kin��than falling into the hands of humans.


    ��Who are you?��


    Twiggy looked at the study once again. From the decor, it was definitely not a cheap ce.


    Ever since elder Sindonar was captured by those humans, Twiggy hadbeled this city as dangerous.


    However, this dark elf��s identity in this city was not simple.


    ��I��m just an ordinary reporter.��


    The Dark Elves habitually revealed their identity, but from the puzzled expressions of the two high elves, it seemed that they could not understand the meaning of the profession of ��reporter��.

 Chapter 463

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 467, Ideal (Monthly Pass, Rmendation!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Hiri was practicing creating illusions in Farosi��s mansion.


    In just two months, Hiri had gone from being able to create illusions of one or two balls to being able to create five dragons flying around his body.


    Although these five dragons might not be as big as the Owls that the gray-clothed man kept.


    ��If the glyph of illusion can be used in the mana, I might be able to use it to model the game.��


    Josh looked at the five dragon illusions that were flying around Healy. These illusions were all based on Healy��s imagination.


    ��Game model? Is It this one?��Healy raised his arm, and a pitch-ck dragon made of cubes stopped on Healy��s arm.


    This dragon was the final Shadow Dragon in my world.


    ��This is only the most crude level of modeling.��Josh rubbed his head. Although the body of the chaos demon and the powerful spiritual power of the Spellcaster had allowed Josh��s programming speed to increase by several times.


    But if he really wanted to create arge-scale game, it would probably take Josh one or two years to do it alone. The most troublesome part was the game modeling.


    ��The mana itself is made of magic runes. Perhaps it really can be done?��Hiri said.


    ��We can try it when we have time.��


    Joshua could not deny that the runes themselves were a self-contained programming system. The spells cast by the spellcasters in this world were originally a manifestation of a ��program��.


    At this time, Tyreen��s singing was transmitted to Joshua and Hiri��s ears through the wall.


    ��There are still two days left.��


    Josh sat on a chair in the corridor outside the performance hall.


    ��I keep feeling that you have a lot of things to do during this period of time. Is It for the Demon World?��


    Hiri specially pulled a chair from the other side and sat across from Josh. She sat on the chair with her udylike body leaning against the chair.


    ��The demon world has been on the right track recently.��Joshua stared at Hiri, who was sitting across from him. The sunlight that was reflected from the window scattered on Hiri��s long gray hair, giving her an illusory texture.


    Ever since this spellcasterdy learned illusion magic, even her temperament had changed greatly. Unfortunately, her usual actions were still not rted to the word ��Lady.��.


    ��During the holiday of the Advanced Magic Academy in Luersk, the Prophet has already returned to the demon world with her apprentices. She has also returned with the construction union under the KELIA Chamber of Commerce, as well as a lot of... strategic resources from Farosi.��


    Joshua took a nce at the various reports sent by the prophet and the message of his elder sister��s gratitude.


    ��Then in the next few hundred years of the history of the Demon World, are you the savior of the demon world or something?��


    Hiri had followed Joshua to and from the demon world many times, and she could also see the gap between the demon world and Nn.


    The demon race in the demon world was indeed much more talented than the humans, but their technology in magical machinerygged behind Hiri��s, so Hiri did not know how toment on it.


    This time, not only did Jose Open the gate ofmunication between the demon world and the human world, he alsopletely set the demon world on the right track of opening up.


    ��Maybe.��In fact, Jose didn��t care much about the construction of the demon world. He just threw all of it to his elder sister.


    ��Then why are you still working so hard?��Hiri suddenly asked, ��Your original goal of letting the humans ept the demon race now... seems to have been achieved.��


    In this world, there were only a few countries that could be called big countries. Farosi had alreadypletely recognized the status of the demon world in this world, and the frost country and the sacred religion country had also entered into a tense rtionship, the people of Nn had alsopletely epted the existence of the demons.


    Thinking of this, it seemed that the goal that Joshua had worked so hard for at that time had already been achieved by more than half.


    ��UH... actually, the reason of ��letting the humans ept the demons��was just... to deceive my father.��


    Under Hiri��s inquiry, Joshua finally confessed his true thoughts.


    ��Everything I��m doing now is just for ��fun,����Joshua said.


    ��Fun?��


    ��Didn��t I tell you before? There are still many functions of the demon that have yet to be realized.��


    After Joshua came to this world, all of his actions were based on the idea of being interesting.


    After all, when Joshua was on Earth, he was also a standard ��Inte Addict��. Every day before he went to bed, he would check his Weibo for one or two hours, or check if there was anyone on a penguin who sent him messages.


    After work, he would go out with his friends to y Dota2 all night long. During dinner, he would not be able to eat without watching some live broadcasts or videos.


    Therefore, when Josh came to this world, no matter what, Josh could not ept the existence of no inte, movies, games, and other entertainment.


    Since there was no such thing, Josh could only create it himself.


    ��For example, the game of the magic web. Its graphics are not just limited to my world and Super Mario��s pixel style. It can also do the same as the real world. There are over 100,000 yers in the same virtual world, fighting and trading with each other.��Josh gave a few examples.


    ��There are also videos that are not only avable on television. When Tyreen��s world tree has grown to a sufficient level, she only needs to click on the magic to watch a new video. Moreover, all the users of the magic can participate in the production of the video. When that timees, the content that can be seen may not be as simple as a few movies and TV shows.��


    ��Well... although I still can��t imagine what you said, and I don��t know how much help learning these illusion spells will be for you now, I still want to participate in the construction of the ��future��magic that you mentioned.��


    Seeing that Jose was giving such a serious example, Hiri��s tone also became serious.


    However, not long after, a chill suddenly appeared in the entire corridor. Hiri immediately felt this ominous aura.


    She immediately stood up and picked up her magic staff, her gaze fixed on the figure that appeared at the end of the corridor.


    Frost Elf?


    Healy saw the other party��s long pointed ears, and her long silver hair was a characteristic only frost elves had.


    ��Stop...��just as Healy was about to ask where the frost elf came from, the Frost Elf suddenly turned her head and met Healy��s gaze.


    When Hiri looked into Hiri��s eyes, there was an ufortable feeling of being oppressed.


    However, her eyes were soon covered by a hand. At the same time, Hiri took a few steps back and fell into Joshua��s arms.


    Joshua used this method to cover Hiri��s eyes and pulled hiri to himself with his other hand. At the same time, he looked up at the Frost Elf who appeared in the corridor in the distance.


    ��Who... Are You?��Joshua��s pitch-ck pupils stared at the frost elf. Although the Frost Elf had long silver-white hair, its pupils were ice-blue like that of a lizard.


    ��Guardian...��


    The Frost Elf used an ancientnguage to say a word that only Joshua could understand.


    ��But it doesn��t matter.��


    However, he did not stay too long in the corridor. He did not even look at Joshua. Frost condensed on his hand and was ready to smash the wall in front of him.


    Gray magic swept across the entire corridor in an instant. The Frost condensed on the Frost Elf��s hand also disappeared.


    He turned his head back to look at Joshua again. Arge amount of gray magic power wantonly flowed out of Joshua��s hand.


    The magic power in the entire corridor was swept away by Joshua��s magic power in an instant. In a short instant, there was no longer any ��magic��in this area.


    ��This is the second time I��m asking. Who Are You?��Joshua stared at the Frost Elf, his voice cold.

 Chapter 464 - contact

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 468, contact</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Your abilities are still so annoying.��


    Traces of scales had already appeared on his eyelids, as if something was about to overflow from his body.


    But under the effect of the gray magic power, the scales on his body instantly disappeared.


    Dragon?


    Joshua looked at the traces of scales that appeared on the Frost Elf��s eyes, as well as the pair of vertical pupils unique to reptiles. The first thing he thought of was a creature like a dragon.


    Just by looking into his eyes, Joshua could feel a strange pressure. However, the bloodline of the chaos demon allowed him to ignore this pressure.


    If this Frost Elf was a dragon, it must have used some kind of transformation spell.


    However, Joshua had forbidden the flow of magic power in the entire corridor. In other words, the transformation of this dragon into a Frost Elf was not magic?


    A bunch ofplicated questions shed across Joshua��s mind.


    ��Guardian, I��m only here to retrieve the holy relic of our race.��


    The dragon��s voice sounded exceptionally dull. Judging from the meaning of his words, it did not seem like he wanted to start a war with Joshua.


    ��This is my friend��s territory. I Don��t care what Holy Relic You��re referring to. You used such a violent method to barge in. Don��t you even know how to apologize?��


    Joshua��s unyielding tone made the expression on the Frost Elf��s face even colder.


    Hiri, who was in Joshua��s arms, struggled slightly, as if trying to figure out what was going on. However, Joshua whispered in Hiri��s ear, ��Don��t open your eyes.��


    Under such circumstances, Hiri could only obediently hide in Joshua��s arms. Joshua could also clearly feel that the spellcaster��s body temperature was rapidly rising.


    ��Since when do you treat humans as your friends?��


    Just as the Frost Elf was prepared to fight Joshua, he felt the gray magic that filled the surroundings instantly disappear.


    Had The Guardian figured it out?


    The answer was no.


    He quickly felt a powerful aura of death engulfing the entire corridor.


    ��Coincidentally... I don��t really like you creatures with scales.��


    On the wall behind Joshua, a pair of soul mes lit up quietly. The Skeleton Duke, the fourth Duke from the demon world, passed through the wall of the corridor and appeared behind Joshua.


    ��Your substitute?��Hiri heard the voice of the skeleton duke and thought that it was Joshua who specifically asked her toe.


    ��The skeleton Duke is helping Tyreen rehearse today. He will definitely be unhappy if he is suddenly disturbed.��


    This time, Joshua did not call for the skeleton Duke��s support. It was purely because the appearance of the frost elves had disturbed this person. It was purely because he felt unhappy and wanted to chase away the intruders.


    ��Undead? Dead things should be buried underground.��


    The restriction of the Frost Elves��magic was lifted. The temperature of the entire corridor instantly began to drop, and the ground began to freeze.


    ��I once pulled out the scales of your kin. I��m very curious if the sound of your roar when your scales were pulled out was the same as that of your kin.��


    The Skeleton Duke also walked past Joshua towards the Frost Elf. Everything that the skeleton duke touched on the ground began to wither, even the frost.


    ��If the two of them fight, will there still be a room left in this manor?��


    Josh no longer covered Hiri��s eyes. The spellcasterdy looked at the explosive smell of gunpowder that erupted between the two ��monster��-level existences, she instantly realized the oue of this battle... it was very likely that the entire block would be destroyed.


    Gray magic power rose in Josh��s palm. Josh had already prepared the magic power to restrain the ice dragon.


    However, the battle did not unfold as expected. The door of the room behind Joshua was opened. Tyreen sensed the movement outside and immediately ran out.


    ��Lord Shuronika!��


    Tyreen noticed the skeleton duke who was burning with anger and instantly called out the name of the Lich Lord.


    The skeleton duke rarely told others his real name. Since Tyreen knew the name of the Lich Lord, it meant that she had a good rtionship with the skeleton duke.


    Meanwhile, the Frost Elf��s movements paused for a moment, because the white cat that was emitting light suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ��En Luci...��


    After the Frost Elf saw the white cat, the frost surrounding her instantly disappeared, and the temperature of the entire corridor returned to normal.


    The Frost Elf wanted to reach out to touch the white cat, but the white cat nimbly dodged it and ran back to Tyreen��s embrace.


    Tyreen also walked to Joshua��s side.


    ��You Are... Tyreen?��The Frost Elf seemed to recognize Tyreen. His expression, which was covered in frost, was instantly filled with surprise and joy.


    ��Sister catarian... Protector.��Tyreen seemed to hear a familiar voice. When she saw her own kind at the end of the corridor, her face also showed surprise.


    ��Uh... why don��t we sit down and have a cup of tea?��


    Seeing this situation, Joshua stepped in between the two sides and made a suggestion.


    ..


    Squirrel Street, the daytime news reporter��s headquarters.


    Twiggy was sitting at a long table, feeling a little restless. On the long table, there were all kinds of delicious food that could make one��s appetite rise.


    Whether it was the crispy roasted meat on the surface or the desserts that emitted a strange fragrance, all of them made the saliva of Twiggy, who had never seen the human world��s craftsmanship, secrete faster.


    The High Elves did not have themandment of not eating meat, which was the same as the dark elves.


    They believed in the theory of soul reincarnation. The energy of living creatures entered their bodies, and they would bring this gift back to the nature around them.


    But twig and leaf knew that no matter how delicious the food in front of them was, they could not touch it, because it was food from a stranger!


    ��Al!��


    When the branches and leaves turned their heads, they found that Al had already picked up an apple and was biting into it.


    ��I��m... Too Hungry.��


    Although al said so, under the gaze of the branches and leaves, he reluctantly put the apple back on the te and returned it to its original position.


    ��Do you have to eat all the dishes before you ept my kindness?��


    The Dark Elf appeared at the end of the long table. She did not sit down at the long table because the dark elves were not used to this kind of ��gluttony��.


    It was only under Joshua��s instructions that the Dark Elf specially found someone to entertain the two high elves for such a luxurious lunch.


    ��Thank you for your help, my unknownpatriot.��


    At this time, Twig��s attitude towards the dark elves had softened a lot. However, she still did not let down her guard against the Dark Elves.


    ��We still have things to deal with, so we can��t stay here for the time being.��


    As twig spoke, she stood up and prepared to leave with Al, but the Dark Elves��next words made them stop in their tracks.


    ��Nn is much bigger than you think. There��s a sea of humans all around us. It��s a problem whether you can protect yourselves if you go out, not to mention finding someone.��


    The Dark Elf put down her ��nicedy��attitude at that moment, even though Joshua asked her to take good care of the two elves.


    However, the Dark Elf��s personality made her unable to bear the fact that they were obviously two young birds that did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. They even treated her well with an arrogant attitude.

 Chapter 465

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 469, deduction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Lunch time was over.


    ��Are�� are we locked up here?��


    Al hugged his legs and sat on the bed, trembling.


    This was a well-decorated double bedroom, and the bed was so soft that it didn��t seem like a ce for a prisoner to sleep.


    But the emotions that the Dark Elf revealed in an instant just now, no matter how pure this high elf��s personality was, he could clearly feel that he was being ��threatened��.


    ��As expected, the stories that Grandma told are all true�� we��ll definitely be soldter.��Al covered his long ears as if he was unwilling to ept the fact that he had fallen into the ��den of thieves��. ��I haven��t evenpleted mying of age ceremony yet.��


    ��Not yet.��


    Twiggy was not as flustered as al. she went to the window of the bedroom and easily pushed it open.


    But the scenery outside the window was a bustling street. To Twig��s ears, the sounds of human activity outside were no different from bad news.


    The window wasn��t locked, and the door was open. The Dark Elves clearly had no intention of keeping them under house arrest.


    What was the Dark Elf trying to do? Or rather�� what were these humans trying to do?


    Twig hid in the shadows of the window and carefully observed the humans.


    Although she tried to stay calm in front of Al, it was undeniable that branches and leaves could not think of a solution to the current situation.


    ��Al, do you still remember what Grandma Enya said?��


    Although branches and leaves had read many books rted to humans, only the older elves had real experience with humans.


    ��That is, humans will strip you naked and throw you into an iron cage.��Al carefully recalled and said, ��Then they will force you to do all kinds of outrageous things.��


    Without saying a word, she walked to the bookshelf in the bedroom. There were all kinds of books on it. She hoped to find records rted to this city from these books.


    However, her gaze was quickly attracted by a primary crystal. Inside the primary crystal was a leaf, a leaf from the world tree.


    ��A part of the Holy Tree.��


    The leaf picked up the crystal and studied it.


    ��The branches of the holy tree were cut off by the humans to make props?��


    Al stared at the crystal in the leaf��s hand, as if he was witnessing some kind of atrocity.


    The moment he saw the ��corpse��of the world tree, Al seemed to have made up his mind.


    ��Leave the leaf to me. Go find the ice dragon and ask him to save the Elder.��


    Silver runes appeared on Al��s hands. Not only beside her, but also on Al��s cheeks and arms.


    This was proof that Al was protected by the sacred tree. Perhaps it was also the reason why the girl dared to be so reckless.


    Although AL��sbat experience was basically zero, she could inscribe runes on all wooden objects and summon powerful ��golems��.


    This summoning spell required a long period of chanting.


    And half of the building was made of wood products.


    ��Be careful.��Leaf knew that this was the only solution.


    Leaf used Mana to attach to the original crystal, preparing to crush the original crystal and then take out the leaf of the world tree.


    But this time, the Mana infusion not only did not crush the original crystal, but also activated the original crystal.


    Light shone from the palm of the branch and leaf, shining on the bookshelf in front of her.


    For a moment, the branch and leaf thought that she had activated some offensive magic, but when the light on the bookshelf gradually stabilized.


    Only then did she see clearly that a painting appeared on the bookshelf�� a painting that could move.


    Al, who was chanting an incantation, was also attracted by the projection on the bookshelf.


    ��Frost�� Elf?��


    The branches and leaves recognized that the figure in the painting was a female frost elf.


    This Frost Elf was sitting in a room facing them, and there was a white cat lying on the long table in front of the frost elf.


    ��That��s the consciousness of the Holy Tree.��Al instantly recognized the white cat, which was the same kind of existence as the white bird materialized from the World Tree of their race.


    The atmosphere around the frost elf was very�� Dim. The surrounding lights were deliberately illuminated by an ancient lighting tool, a candle.


    There was even a pile of ancient books and a decaying human skull on the table.


    The entire room was filled with a mysterious and strange atmosphere. When the white cat that was lying on the table disappeared, the entire room had a creepy feeling!


    Just as Al had said, after the humans captured their own kind, did they do something excessive to their own kind?


    ��Al, did the humans record these images?��


    Twiggy looked worriedly at the frost elf sitting behind the long table.


    The High Elves also had some crystals that could y images, but those were the creatures of their race, recording some of the great things their ancestors had done.


    Twigs and leaves didn��t expect such a great recording ceremony to be not only mastered by humans, but also used to record these things.


    ��Twigs and leaves, can you turn off that protocrystal?��Looking at the strange atmosphere on the screen, Al stopped chanting the incantation.


    The strange atmosphere around the frost elves made Al even more sure that the stories told by the elders were true.


    She could almost imagine what terrible scenes would happen next.


    But leaf did not listen to Al��s advice. She hoped to get more information from this image. Perhaps this frost elf would ask someone for help?


    ��Ugh����


    Facing Leaf��s silence, Al let out a whine. He could only close his eyes and concentrate on chanting the magic of the golem summoning spell, so that he would not fall into the illusion of being killed.


    What would happen? Would he be whipped, or would he be thrown into the iron cage naked as Al Said? Or something even worse.


    Leaf guessed that the poor frost elf had met her, but a warm smile appeared on her face, and then she waved her hand.


    There were no humans, and there were no strange tortures. The Frost Elf seemed to be warmly greeting everyone.


    ��Good evening, everyone. I Am Tyreen. It is now one in the morning,��the Frost Elf said as she looked at the yellowed paper in her hand.


    ��I will not share any stories rted to the undead with you today. Recently, I received a particrly interesting story. This story should have been more suitable for Mr. Pruke to tell, but because I like it too much, I wanted to tell the first story first. The name of the story is ��The study of the Scarlet Letter.��This is a story that uses knowledge and reasoning to solve various�� cases.��


    Wait�� What Happened?


    Leaf patiently waited for a while and realized that no human hade out to do anything excessive to this frost elf.


    She just sat there with a pile of papers and narrated the story on it.


    ��Has�� has it started?��Al opened his eyes slightly and carefully looked at the projection.


    ��Al, the situation of this frost elf seems to be different from the story that grandmother Enya told,��leaf said.


    While Al was chanting, he looked at the frost elf in the projection again.


    Although theyout of the rooms around her was very strange, there were no chains or scars on the Frost Elf��s body.


    Leaf patiently listened to the story of the Frost Elf for a while and found that the story was about a person named Watson after he returned from the battlefield, she was going to find a strange man named Holmes to share the apartment with.


    There were too many nouns that leaf could not understand. The knowledge of magic and alchemy mixed together made leaf feel a headache.


    ��Al����


    Leaf lost her patience and was ready to stay by Al��s side. After she summoned the golem, she would immediately escape with Al..


    But just as she was about to stop pouring magic power into the primary crystal, the next line in the screen made Twiggy pause for a moment.


    ��I can see that you��ve been to the ck sand country before.��


    It was supposed to be a dialogue from a wise man. It was a little awkward for an elven woman to say it, but it did not stop Twiggy from being curious.


    Twigs and leaves listened to the story the most carefully. It described how Watson had participated in the war against the ck sand country.


    From the description of the country��s name, it should be a country built on the desert by humans.


    ��How did you know?��Watson��s line asked the same question as twigs and leaves.


    To find out the answer, twigs and leaves continued to infuse magic into the primary crystal. After a series of narration that made twigs and leaves feel a little headache, twigs and leaves��doubts were finally answered.


    ��your hairstyle and standing posture indicate that you are a soldier. Although this is Nn, your words clearly carry the unique ent of the Kronskynguage family of the country of steel. Your Face and hands have been tanned, but your wrists have not been tanned����


    With the help of the Frost Elf��s narration, Holmes in the story gave a series of so-called inferences. Arge part of the content was only half understood by twig, such as the rtionship between countries and their names, but she had an inexplicable feeling of being ��very powerful��.


    The things that the branches and leaves came into contact with the most in their own cities were probably books. She had alsoe into contact with many stories and travel notes from the Earth��s boundary. This was also one of the only ways for her to understand humans.


    But most of the stories in each book were based on adventurers��adventures, as well as the love and hate entanglements between nobles. These kinds of stories were somewhat boring to the branches and leaves.


    In the story narrated by the Frost Elf, Sherlock Holmes��reasoning, detective, basic deductive method, and other concepts seemed to open a whole new door for the branches and leaves.


    Although the contents of the story werepletely iprehensible to the branches and leaves, the novelty brought by the reasoning was enough to drive the branches and leaves to continue listening.


    ��Branches and leaves, what is that Frost Elf talking about?��


    Once again, Al stopped chanting because she could not hold it in anymore. Al could understand every word that the frost elfdy said, but the meaning of the chain waspletely iprehensible to him.


    ��Sherlock Holmes is the full name of this book.��


    A voice answered al on behalf of leaf.


    The moment leaf heard this voice, she took out the bow in her hand and aimed it at the figure leaning against the door.


    Dark Elf�� she quietly appeared in front of twigs, leaves, and al. .


    ��This is my favorite story. It��s more interesting than stories like ��ddin and the Magic Lamp��and ��Rapunzel��, so I recorded her. Unfortunately, not many people know how to appreciate it. I don��t know how long the next update will take.��


    The Dark Elf ignored the arrow that was aimed at her and said as usual.


    ��The next part����the branch was slightly stunned for a moment.


    In order to use the bow and arrow, she put the original crystal back on the bookshelf, but the original crystal was still working. The Frost Elf��s story ended halfway through the case.


    ��This is the recording from three days ago. Tyreen is busy with a concert recently, and my employer is not willing to write the next part of the story.��


    After the Dark Elves finishedining, they looked at Al, who was sitting on the bed, and the silver-white magic runes that gradually appeared on the wooden floor.


    ��Although I don��t know what system of Magic Runes you use, is this what you high elves do to repay your benefactor?��


    ��We just want to leave this ce,��leaf said.


    ��To find the ice dragon that sneaked into Nn?��


    The Dark Elf suddenly revealed the true purpose of the two High Elves.


    At this moment, Leaf thought of the meeting between Watson and Holmes inexplicably.


    ��This�� is the so-called�� reasoning?��Leaf asked subconsciously.


    ��Reasoning? Wrong Guess, I only have information rted to you.��


    Although the Dark Elf was now a reporter, her predecessor was Nn��s biggest intelligence dealer.


    The current intelligencework was several timesrger than before. Any news that happened in any corner of Nn could be immediately grasped by the dark elves.


    However, the information rted to these High Elves was provided to her by Joshua.


    Joshua sent a message saying that the ice dragon had brought three High Elves to Nn.


    ��I will take you to find the Ice Dragon.��


    The Dark Elf appeared behind al in an instant and put his hands on Al��s shoulders. If the branches and leaves shot out the arrows in his hands, Al would be the first target.


    ��But the prerequisite is that you stop chanting, High Elf.��


    The spell that the high elf chanted was veryplicated. If it waspleted, it would probably destroy the news organization that the Dark Elf had worked so hard to build.


    Under the Dark Elf��s persuasion, Al could only obediently stop chanting. The branch was once again forced to take back the arrow.


    The two of them were no match for the Dark Elf.


    ��Why are you�� helping us?��This was what the branch did not understand the most.


    ��It��s not that I want to help you, but it��s my employer.��


    The Dark Elf caressed Al��s delicate cheeks. At first, she had no intention of saving the two High Elves, but the Dark Elf knew that Joshua needed them.

 Chapter 466

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 470, determination</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Catarian sat in the Central Garden of the Faroese residence. The ice-blue vertical pupils unique to the ice dragon bloodline swept across the other people sitting in the garden.


    There was a guardian, a powerful undead Lord, and a lowly and hateful human.


    Over the long years of Catarian��s life, it waspletely unimaginable how these threepletely different races were able to sit together and drink tea happily.


    What was even more iprehensible to catarian was that the former priest of the sacred tree, and the most obedient and obedient elf priest, Tyreen, had be one of them!


    Judging from the attitude of the undead lord towards Tyreen, she seemed to like Tyreen very much.


    Shouldn��t the undead, who had always apanied death, hate the world tree? After all, the World Tree was a huge collection of life energy.


    Catarian��s thoughts were a little chaotic. During the time that the ice dragon felt that it was being dominated by the gray fog, the world seemed to have changed a little.


    ��Can I have ck tea?��


    Joshua handed a cup of ck tea to the male-looking ice dragon.


    However, ording to the information provided by the Dark Elves, Joshua learned that every protector of the world tree was gender-neutral. They were the ��only��individuals, and each death symbolized a new life.


    As for the appearance of a human, it was like a deceiver. No matter how they changed, it would be decided ording to their preferences.


    Catarian did not take the ck tea that Joshua handed over, even though the ice dragon had used its sense of smell to confirm that there was no ��poison��in the ck tea.


    However, Catarian did note here to drink afternoon tea!


    ��Tyreen.��


    Catarian��s gaze instantly softened when he looked at the frost elf.


    This ice dragon was not in the mood to think about why the Guardian and the Lord of the undead would appear in a human city.


    Catarian��s original purpose ining to Nn was to keep the sacred tree away from those dangerous humans!


    ��Leave with me,��Catarian said.


    In catarian��s memories, Tyreen was the most obedient of the twelve frost elf priests, and she was also the closest elf to catarian.


    The Frost Elves that Catarian had protected for over a thousand years had watched this frost elf in front of them from her childhood to adulthood.


    When Tyreen was still young, catarian would often sing lubies to put her to sleep.


    This kind of rtionship was simr to that of a mentor and mother-daughter rtionship. No matter how one looked at it, it was much more reliable than the ��friends��she had made in Nn.


    ��Protector����


    At this moment, Tyreen��s answer was very hesitant.


    This ice dragon had overlooked a very important factor. The little girl who had to hum a luby every day to fall asleep had nowpletely grown up!


    Tyreen��s gaze nced at Joshua who was sitting next to her. Joshua made a shrug to indicate that he could not give any advice.


    Tyreen remained silent for a few seconds before she looked up at Catarian again.


    ��I��m sorry, Protector�� I Can��t leave this city!��


    The tone of Tyreen��s words was not as gentle and weak as usual. Instead, it was filled with determination.


    ��Can��t? Are they threatening you?��Catarian��s vertical pupils nced at Joshua as if he had misunderstood Joshua��s shrug.


    Without waiting for Joshua to exin himself, Tyreen immediately shook her head and rejected Catarian��s idea.


    ��No, it��s not like that.��


    ��Tyreen, have you forgotten who destroyed our home?��


    Catarian��s gaze swept across Hiri who was sitting beside Joshua.


    This ice dragon had a great prejudice against humans. However, this time, Hiri did not fear Catarian��s gaze. Instead, he red at catarian.


    Even the mini wings of death on Hiri��s shoulder spat out a small fireball like a demonstration.


    ��I didn��t forget�� Of course I didn��t forget.��Tyreen held her hands tightly, and a sad expression appeared on her face. With catarian��s reminder.., tyreen once again recalled those nightmarish days.


    ��I watched helplessly as those people in the gray fog killed my mother and father, but I was powerless. Even if I covered my ears, I could hear everyone��s cries. Elder Kuci, Priest Celtia�� They all fell into blood,��Tyreen muttered to herself. ��In the end, I was the only one left to escape in the snow. Even if I was lucky enough toe to the human world, I could only hide in a dark corner and tremble.��


    Catarian��s anger subsided a little as he listened to Tyreen��s narration. The Ice Dragon��s heart was also filled with self-me.


    Therefore, Catarian tried his best to soften his tone.


    ��Tyreen and I will leave this city. It is said that no human will set foot in the city of the High Elves, much less harm you.��


    ��Protector, Nn��s people did not harm me.��Tyreen raised her head and met Katarian��s gaze once again.


    ��That is only a superficial phenomenon. The hearts of those people are made of mud and water. When you are caught off guard, you will realize how Dirty Your Heart Is.��


    Katarian stared at Tyreen, his gaze carrying the dignity of a dragon and an elder.


    Tyreen felt the pressure from the pressure of the dragon. Hiri wanted to say a few words for Tyreen, but he was stopped by Joshua, who also stopped the skeleton duke.


    Only Tyreen herself could convince the ice dragon. If others joined in, it would only make the rtionship more tense.


    ��I know not everyone can be called ��kind��, but����a white cat with a faint glow suddenly appeared in Tyreen��s palm.


    ��Holy Tree.��


    Catarian had been thinking of bringing Tyreen away from here, but he had neglected the will of the world tree that was currently lying in Tyreen��s hand.


    After the world tree was destroyed, if one wanted to be reborn, they could only do so in the most basic form of a seed.


    Catarian did not know how many years it would take for the seed to germinate, but the growth of the world tree was fed by the Frost Elves��faith.


    Logically speaking, Tyreen was the only one who believed in the holy tree.


    But judging from the aura emitted by the white cat, it was definitely not a level that Tyreen could reach with his faith alone.


    ��With Mr. Joshua��s help, the people of Nn can hear my singing and the stories I tell every day. The stories that Mr. Joshua wrote are very interesting�� No.��Tyreen was clearly panicking when she realized that she had gone off topic, she organized her words again and said, ��In short, the people of Nn like my singing and the stories that Mr. Joshua wrote!��


    ��What does this prove?��Katarian said impatiently. The voices of the Elves were not very beautiful to the dragons, let alone the humans.


    ��Because I also like the songs that I sing and the stories that Mr. Joshua wrote!��Tyreen��s eyes were fixed on Katarian, at this moment, Catarian saw something called ��determination��in the Frost Elf��s eyes. ��I believe that people who like the same songs and stories as me�� must be good people!��


    When catarian heard what Tyreen said, he should have ridiculed her for saying that everything was illogical, but catarian noticed the most crucial point.


    Those humans provided nutrients for the holy tree!


    Humans�� how could they provide nutrients for the holy tree? Or rather, how could those humans worship the world tree!


    ��Also, when the holy tree was still a seed, the gray fog was still shrouding it. It was Mr. Joshua and Nn��s people who saved me and Enlucy.��Before Tyreen could finish her sentence, catarian interrupted her.


    ��The erosion of the gray fog was attached to the holy tree in the Seed State?��Catarian looked at the white cat in disbelief, as if asking, ��How did you survive?��.


    The white cat yawnedzily. After scratching its chin with its ws, it opened its narrowed eyes and looked at Joshua.


    Catarian��s gaze followed the white cat��s line of sight and looked at Joshua who was watching the show with a cup of ck tea.


    ��Ahem, this�� let me exin.��


    Jose, who had been watching the romantic drama with a cup of ck tea for a long time, felt that it was about time to intervene in the discussion between the two of them.

 Chapter 467

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 471, confrontation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Catarian nced at theyout of the space. Just now, Joshua had specially built a soundproof barrier.


    Tyreen was sitting in the soundproof barrier with a thick book in her hands, waiting for something.


    ��Guardian, what are you doing?��Frost had already formed on Catarian��s hands.


    The reason why catarian was able to remain calm was because other than the soundproof barrier, he did not feel any other magic barrier fluctuations in this space.


    However, Catarian could not rule out the possibility that Joshua was going to use Tyreen as a medium to hold some kind of ceremony.


    ��Prepare a work site for Tyreen. At this time, 5 pm is her working time.��


    Jose directed the daytime banshee cameramen to the designated filming location.


    Due to the broadcast of ��The sage��s forum��and ��Internal strife of Frost,��Tyreen did not need to stay in the hall of silence all afternoon. asionally, she would be able to rest for a few days during the week.


    Unfortunately, today was not Tyreen��s holiday. Even though she was rehearsing for the concert, Tyreen did not want to miss the opportunity to talk to Nn��s audience.


    So, Joshua directly built a temporary soundless hall in the Faroese mansion.


    However, to outsiders, it looked like an ��evil ritual��, surrounded by a bunch of magical runes and a group of Banshees flying around.


    ��Work?��


    Catarian stared at Tyreen who was sitting behind the long table. Although the surroundings were soundproofed with runes, Catarian had learned a lot of useless knowledge over a long period of time�� such as reading lips.


    ��The job you gave her is to tell these boring stories?��


    Catarian quietly ��listened��for more than 10 minutes before he realized that Tyreen was not chanting someplicated spell, but was telling the story of a girl named Cindere.


    This sounded like a very boring story to catarian. The human-rted narration did not interest the ice dragon at all.


    ��You think it��s boring, but the other humans don��t,��said Jose.


    ��Other humans?��


    Kataryan looked at Hiri who was standing beside Jose again. She noticed that the human girl was not looking at Tyreen, but was staring at the ground. Her fingertips were still tapping something in the air.


    ��Guardian, I don��t like your joke.��Kataryan frowned slightly. Hiri was the only human in the entire theater, and Tyreen was still in the soundproof barrier.


    If Tyreen��s story really had an audience, then it could only be those daytime banshees.


    It was really a puzzling thing to exin to the elderly what the inte was.


    Jose knew that it was meaningless to exin the concept of the magic to the ice dragon, so it was better to give a practical example.


    ��Nn��s humans all listen through this.��


    Joshua waved his hand and the interface of the magic materialized in the air. Joshua opened Nn��s voice and used the rune of ��fortissimo��to release the voice.


    ��That fairy gave Cindere a pair of crystal shoes����Tyreen��s voice suddenly rang in Catarian��s ear.


    The expression of the ice dragon paused for a moment. She stared at the magic interface in front of Joshua.


    ��A voice transmission spell? No����


    Catarian realized that he could not decipher the ��spell��that Joshua had cast.


    ��This thing is called the magic. It��s a virtual space created by the world tree as a medium. Every human who has the ��magic��can hear Tyreen��s voice through this method.��


    With Joshua��s Reminder, Hiri, who was browsing the Spellcasters��forum nearby, also cooperated by using the ��fortissimo��inscription to release the voice of her own mana.


    At that moment, Catarian heard two identical voices ovepping together.


    ��Mana.��


    The ice dragon suddenly remembered that aftering to this city, she could sense the aura of the world tree on most of the humans in this city.


    ��How many humans in this city are using this magic? !��Catarian asked with some uncertainty.


    ��I haven��t made any specific statistics, but I can tell you with confidence that you can meet people who use the magic in any shop or hotel in Nn. If you randomly find a native of Nn on the street for an entire day, they will know what the magic is.��Joshua Thought for a moment and said, ��To use an inappropriate analogy, if Ipared the magic to an infectious disease, a disease that can kill people, then there would be no living people in Nn now.��


    ��I like your metaphor.��


    Katarina listened to Joshua��s story quietly. For the first time, she felt a chill down her spine when she had elf skin.


    ��Nn has millions of humans. How many people do you think are listening to Tyreen��s voice now?��


    The Ice Dragon did not listen to Joshua��s story anymore. Her attention waspletely drawn to Tyreen.


    As the protector of the holy tree, Catarian could also see things that only the frost elves could see.


    That was the moment when the holy tree absorbed the nutrients.


    The incarnation of the World tree was lying on top of the long table, and the particles of light that gathered from all directions were continuously surging into the white cat��s body.


    Although these beliefs were very thin and far from the frost elves��firm belief in the World Tree, the number was terrifying.


    If this continued, it was only a matter of time before the Holy Tree grew back to its former glory.


    Catarian heaved a sigh of relief. A piercing pain surged into her body once again, and the things that she had tried her best to suppress began to boil in her mind again.


    Gray fog..


    Catarian knew that the High Elves were unable topletely remove the gray fog that had eroded into her body, because it was simply impossible.


    ��Thank you for everything you��ve done for the Holy Tree, Guardian.��Katarian forcefully suppressed the things that were boiling in her mind. She turned her ice-blue vertical pupils towards Joshua. ��But I still have to take her away!��


    This had nothing to do with the growth of the holy tree. Katarian knew clearly that the fall of this human city was only a matter of time. Or rather, she was still unable to leave the holy tree in the hands of the humans.


    ��Still? Then I also thank you once guarded the World Tree, the Ice Dragon.�� Then the magic began to gather in the palm of his hand, ��But unfortunately the tree is not yours.��


    So the battle is still inevitable?


    There were scales on his cheeks, and frost began to fill the hall, but just as he was about to take Tyreen with his life.


    A white cat suddenly sat on her head.


    ��No�� Enluci.��Catarian fell to his knees as if he had lost his strength and tried to struggle. ��Those humans are not worth your life again����


    Without waiting for the ice dragon to finish his words, catarian fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    The white cat stood on Catarian��s head and licked its paws. After ncing at Josh, it nimbly jumped back onto Tyreen��s desk and went back to sleep.


    ��Should I take care of it? Maybe I should ask the grey-clothed person.��


    Joshua hadpletely fallen out with the ice dragon just now. Even if Katarian knew that staying in Nn would definitely benefit the growth of the holy tree, he still had to bring Tyreen somewhere.


    The exact reason was not clear for the time being. At least before the ice dragon woke up the next time, finding a ce to lock it up was the best choice.

 Chapter 468

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 472, unexpected</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The sage Assembly.


    ��How long are you prepared to let that chaos demon do as he pleases in Nn! His influence in Nn is almostparable to that of the sage Assembly!��


    The red-robed man mmed the Round Table angrily, his angry tone seemingly spitting mes.


    This time, the sage assembly��s topic was precisely discussing the issue of whether to stay or leave aftering to the demon world with the demons.


    However, the anger of the red-clothed person did not resonate with the other four sages present.


    ��Crowhill!��The red-clothed person looked at the yellow-clothed person, crowhill, who was sitting to the side, somewhat irashamedly.


    The yellow-clothed person was once one of his supporters.


    ��I feel ashamed for your behavior of wanting to forcibly seize someone else��s property!��


    After the yellow-clothed person fiercely red at the red-clothed person, he closed his eyes and no longer participated in the topic.


    ��Actually, you��ve got one problem wrong from the beginning, MOHILAF.��The gray-clothed man stood up at this time and said with a smile, ��The magic has its own consciousness. It��s not that we choose it, but that it chooses us.��


    ��Then this thing shouldn��t have appeared in Nn! Haven��t you ever thought of the terror of a small letter being able to summon tens of thousands of people to do anything! Nn shouldn��t have such a dangerous�� Magic.��


    The red-clothed man was referring to the time when the Hearthstone Bounty had once happened. At that time, a bounty mission had appeared on the Spellcaster Forum.


    That was, whoever could catch an orc named ��beauty��would be rewarded with a golden legendary card.


    On the day that the bounty appeared, there were countless dwarves in Nn who had rushed into the underground world to hunt down the ��beauty��.


    ��But you can��t ignore the progress brought about by the mana.��Arge number of mana interfaces appeared behind the gray-clothed man, and arge number of words danced on the mana interface, these words represented countless messages. ��Mankind has never had such an efficient way ofmunicating. I firmly believe that the mana itself is the direction of mankind��s future progress.��


    After the gray-clothed man said this, the interface behind him suddenly disappeared. He calmly looked at the red-clothed man, who was much younger than him, and said.


    ��Exploring the unknown always carries risks, but we still want to understand new knowledge and reach the unknownnd. Isn��t this the nature of spell casters, or rather, humans?��


    The red-clothed man stood up and was about to refute the gray-clothed man when the white-clothed man, who had been silent at the side, suddenly raised his hand and motioned for the red-clothed man to sit down.


    The white-clothed man was Nn��s oldest spellcaster and also the greatest spellcaster. His own existence was Nn��s history.


    The sage, who was so old that he could not stand up and walk without a cane, looked at the gray-clothed man.


    ��Roelsk, tell me about your research.��


    When the topic of ��research��was brought up, the expression on the gray-clothed man��s face became solemn and serious.


    He gently knocked on his magic array, and the interface of the Mana Net appeared behind the gray-clothed man, showing a picture of a book.


    All the sages present recognized this book�� It was a lost ancient book, a relic found in Nn��s underground ruins, which recorded things rted to the underground ruins��civilization.


    The gray-clothed person with the most linguistic talent among the seven sages spent his entire life to decipher a small part of it.


    ��I once mentioned to all of you that the ancient book once mentioned a certain terrifying existence sleeping in this world,��the gray-clothed person said in a low voice. ��Combined with the information provided by the ascetics from the kingdom of the sacred religion and recent events, we can basically confirm that this is inextricably linked to the Heretic Court of Justice, and�� The World Tree of the elves is very likely to be the seal.��


    ��You once said that this was just a guess,��the purple-robed man finally spoke.


    ��But it��s very possible that it has already be reality!��


    The yellow-robed man also joined in the conversation. He asked the gray-robed man to flip through the pictures of the weave behind him, and the pictures that appeared on the weave instantly turned into an elf.


    An Elf with long golden hair and dark blue eyes.


    ��This is a ��stowaway��that the Nnw enforcement team caught this morning. He mentioned the prophecy of ��disaster ising,����the yellow-clothed man said.


    ��High Elf����


    The red-clothed man recognized this race that should have disappeared from the world.


    Even in the libraries of Nn��s various academies, there were pitifully few records rted to High Elves.


    And now, a Living High Elf had appeared in Nn.


    ��How should we deal with it? Destroy the Kingdom of the sacred religion?��The purple-robed man used a calm tone to say the only possible solution.


    ��Nn must remain absolutely neutral.��


    The white-robed man interrupted the purple-robed man��s terrifying thoughts.


    ��Nn��s neutrality is necessary, so the world tree is the key to the seal. The actions of the heretic judges are enough to prove that they are deliberately destroying the world tree of the Elves, and the World Tree of the Frost Elves was fortunately not destroyed. The only thing we can do now is to protect this world tree,��the gray-robed man said.


    ��The Holy Tree of the frost elves is too weak,��the white-robed man said, his voice filled with worry. ��I don��t think it can still serve as a part of the seal.��


    ��My apprentice told me that the nourishment of the world tree is the faith or worship of the living.��


    While the purple-robed man stayed in the Hearthstone Tavern, he learned a lot of information about the world tree.


    ��I think this is the answer.��


    The Man in gray waved his hand, and four owls flew into the sage council. Each owl carried a letter and threw it in front of the other four sages.


    ��What is this?��


    The man in red did not open the letter. There was a weak magic fluctuation in the letter, which was used to distinguish the authenticity.


    ��Admission ticket to the concert.��The Man in gray gently stroked the baby owls curled up in his beard and said.


    ��For what?��


    This time, the red-clothed man waspletely stunned.


    ��Frost Elf Tylin, the owner of the World Tree and the most popr host of the voice of Nn, is the ticket to the concert called ��Greetings.��ordinary tickets are sold for 10 gold coins, but the ck market price is around 100 to 300 gold coins. This is the VIP ticket,��the gray-clothed man said.


    ��Ridiculous! !��


    The red-clothed man immediately shouted rudely after hearing it.


    In such a sacred sage assembly, to openly take out the tickets to the opera house�� This was a sphemy in the eyes of the red-clothed man.


    He looked at the yellow-clothed man. At this time, the yellow-clothed man should have felt the same anger as him.


    Sure enough, the yellow-clothed man directly threw the tickets in front of him to the gray-clothed man. However, the next sentence of the Sage made the red-clothed man wonder if his familiar friend had been reced.


    ��I bought this thing a long time ago.��The yellow-clothed person nced at the purple-clothed person next to him and said, ��Otherwise, my apprentice would definitely start messing around again, so I bought two VIP seats. Keep this one for yourself.��

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 473, Amway</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Twiggy sat in the back of the magic car driven by the Dark Elves.


    Not long ago, the Dark Elves had promised to take her to where the ice dragon was.


    To be honest, Twiggy had never trusted her patriots��. The only reason why she sat in the back of the magic car was because she was threatened by the Dark Elves.


    Although the Dark Elves had never made a move, the fact that she could appear silently beside Twiggy was enough to prove that she could easily take their lives if she wanted to.


    And her archery skills, which she was proud of in her race, were meaningless in front of the dark elves.


    What should she do?


    Twigs and leaves looked out of the car window. Outside of this strange magical machine, there were human and dwarf figures.


    Just as the Dark Elves had said, this city was like a raging ocean to them.


    She had to think of a way to escape.


    ��This�� Do you have any more caramel pudding?��


    Suddenly, Al, who was sitting next to the branch, asked the dark elves timidly.


    Al was holding a dessert called pudding in her hand. Even though AL was scared to death right now, it didn��t stop her from having dinner.


    ��When we get there, you can eat as much as you want.��


    The Dark Elf suddenly turned the steering wheel, causing the magic car to make a beautiful curve turn.


    At that moment, the twigs and leaves could hear the sound of the gears of the magic car snapping together. She grabbed the seat in front of her in fear, and Al fell directly onto her body.


    Just as the twigs and leaves were about to ask what had happened, she realized that the scenery around her was rapidly retreating.


    She did not know when the magic car driven by the Dark Elves had entered a main road, but there were very few pedestrians around!


    ��Things invented by humans are still interesting,��the Dark Elf suddenly said.


    Twig did not give anyments. She really could not understand what kind of fun it was to be in such a situation where she could be crushed into pieces at any time!


    The nightmarested for less than ten minutes. When the Dark Elf announced the destination, twig felt her stomach churning.


    Al waspletely dizzy and unconscious. It was only after twig patted her with her hand that she gradually woke up.


    ��Get out of the car.��


    The Dark Elf opened the car door and gave a very simple order.


    Twig and leaf helped Al, who could barely walk, get out of the car.


    Not long after the elf girl got out of the car, she returned the caramel pudding that she had just eaten to the earth in the form of a rainbow.


    ��It��s a normal reaction to sit for the first time,��the Dark Elf said.


    ������


    Twig and leaf did not have the strength to answer now. She nced at the magical machinery that was made of steel behind her.


    At first, she felt that the human civilization was far behind, but this time, it waspletely shattered.


    This kind of torture tool was something branch had never seen before.


    She looked at the magic-powered car with reverence, then helped Al, who had just recovered, to follow the dark elves.


    ��The Ice Dragon You��re looking for is inside.��


    The Dark Elves brought the two High Elves to the entrance of the Faroese residence.


    Twig looked up at the building that was wrapped in vines. She could clearly feel the magic aura left behind by the ice dragon around her.


    This made twig certain that the dark elf was not lying to them..


    But why would the ice dragon reside in a human building? Could the world tree be in there too? !


    Twig did not know about this, so she could only follow behind the Dark Elf in confusion.


    The housekeepers of the Faroese mansion all knew the Dark Elves. After all, they were the top reporters who followed Joshua around, and Joshua��s reputation in Faroese was almost the same as Mrs. Caesar��s.


    The Dark Elves led the two High Elves to the indoor garden of the Faroese mansion without any obstruction.


    The protector of the holy tree could be said to be the strongest individual in the world. If branches and leaves had received the help of the ice dragon, their situation would not be as passive as it was now.


    This was also the reason why branch and leaf did not believe that the Dark Elf would bring her to the ice dragon.


    However, the Dark Elf did keep her promise.


    When she brought branch and leaf and Al to the garden of the Faroese mansion, branch and leaf did indeed see the frost elf that the ice dragon had transformed into.


    However, the problem was that the ice dragon was lying unconscious on the grass in the garden!


    Who Did It?


    The peaceful heart of the leaves and branches waspletely shattered, and thest bit of support they had in this city had disappeared.


    ��The protector is only asleep, please don��t worry.��


    But suddenly, a gentle voice calmed the leaves and branches down again.


    ��Frost Elf.��The leaves and branches saw a frost elf walk out from another corner of the garden.


    When Elder Sindonar led them to the residence of the Frost Elves, the ce hadpletely be and of death. Not to mention the frost elves��survivors, not even a living tree could be seen.


    If it wasn��t for the Holy Tree of their race reminding them, no one would think that the World Tree of the Frost Elves was still alive in this world.


    ��My name is tyreen. The holy tree, Enlucy, has temporarily put the protector into a deep sleep. Please don��t worry.��


    A white cat appeared on Tyreen��s shoulder. It stood on Tyreen��s left shoulder, and its tail circled around the back of Tyreen��s neck.


    ��Enlucy.��


    The two High Elves immediately recognized that it was the scene after the world tree materialized.


    The worry in Leaf��s heart was reced by joy.


    The holy tree had probably let the ice dragon sleep to heal its injuries!


    Not only did they find the ice dragon, but they alsopleted the mission of finding the world tree!


    ��Tyreen, please wake up the protector and let it take us away from here,��leaf said impatiently. ��Our home will wee your arrival.��


    This sentence should have been said by Elder SINDONAR, but the situation was urgent, so twig could only send an invitation to Tyreen.


    ��Well�� unfortunately, I have no intention of leaving this city.��


    Tyreen had heard from Joshua that her own people were visiting Nn, which was why she had hoped that she could receive them alone.


    However, the two high elves��attitude towards Tyreen was the same as that of the ice dragon, which was to stay as far away from the human city as possible!


    ��Tyreen, our home, Arthur Crow, is an absolutely safe shelter. You will definitely not encounter any danger there,��branch said.


    ��The reason I chose to stay in Nn is because I like this city!��


    Tyreen��s reply this time was much simpler than when she was arguing with the ice dragon.


    ��The holy tree, en Luci, also likes this city.��


    The white cat nodded very cooperatively, proving to the two high elves that what Tyreen said was true.


    ��Why? This is a city�� built by humans����


    Leaf looked at the dark elves again. She still could not understand why the elves were willing to bow down and stay with humans.


    ��Perhaps you��ll understand after staying here for a few days?��Tyreen whispered.

 Chapter 470

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 474, how beautiful (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Two more wild elves.��


    Hiri was hiding in a room on the second floor of the indoor garden. From here, he could see the situation of the indoor garden clearly through the window.


    ��The dark elves have confirmed that they are indeed High Elves.��Joshua leaned against the window and looked at the two elves who were talking to Tyreen.


    When they saw Tyreen, the uneasiness in their eyes was quickly swept away. It seemed that the world tree was something that could make any elf feel at ease.


    ��Are those two going to be captured and used as the Mana Net��s servers as well?��Hiri asked Joshua in a low voice.


    ��The elves themselves can not be used as the Mana Net��s servers. Only the world tree of their race can be used.��


    Joshua patiently listened to the conversation between the two High Elves and Tyreen.


    In their conversation, the term ��Arthur Crow��was mentioned.


    In other words, the legend that the Dark Elves once mentioned, the Sky City Arthur Crow, the hometown of the High Elves, really existed.


    A city floating in the sky? What level of magic was needed to build it, Joshua was not too sure.


    However, one thing was certain. With Nn��s current airship technology, it was impossible for them to reach the city in the sky. If they wanted to enter the city, Joshua would have to start with these two High Elves.


    ��You want to start ��farming��These High Elves��reputation likest time?��Hiri used a very appropriate metaphor to describe what Joshua wanted to do.


    ��Sort of. Butpared to the ckwood Elves who took the initiative to seek help, it��s still a little difficult for the High Elves to farm their reputation to the point of worship.��


    Joshua noticed the high elf named twigs and leaves below and looked at the room where Joshua was standing.


    She felt the presence of Joshua and Hiri, but it was just a feeling.


    In front of the window where Josh was standing, Hiri had used an illusion to create leaves and vines to cover it up. To outsiders, this ce was just a wall surrounded by trees.


    ��In short, eliminate their hostility first, and let these two girls see the world.��


    Josh turned around and walked out of the hidden room. Outside the room, all the servants of the Faroese mansion had been waiting for a long time.


    ��Mr. Joshua.��


    The Butler in the lead was the middle-aged Butler that Joshua had firste into contact with when he first came to the manor.


    Mrs. Caesar had given Joshua the right to use the manor. To them, Joshua could be considered as the master of the manor.


    ��Everyone.��Joshua nced at the more than twenty servants and maids present and said, ��Today, the manor has weed two special guests. They are two elves from foreignnds. They know nothing about the human world and treat humans with the same vignce as rabbits. I hope that you can approach them with caution.��


    Joshua nned to stay at Faroese manor tonight to observe the movements of the two High Elves. It was not easy for him to find clues about the New World tree, so he would not let it go so easily.


    ��We will take note, Mr. Joshua.��After the middle-aged Butler agreed to Joshua��s request, he seemed to have something else to say.


    ��Tomorrow will be a day worthmemorating. It will be hard on all of you tonight. Tomorrow, I will rece Mrs. Caesar and let all of you have a small holiday, a special holiday.��


    Of course, the memorable day that Jose was referring to was Tyreen��s concert. There were many servants in the Faroese mansion who looked like Tyreen��s fans.


    Recently, Tyreen had been rehearsing in the mansion. Some maids were even pushing the dining cart outside to eavesdrop.


    After Jose announced the news, he vaguely heard a small cheer.


    ��Will they like this ce?��Hiri looked at the backs of the servants in the Faroese mansion as they left, and then asked Jose in a low voice.


    ��Elves have no different worldviews from humans. They��re not a non-human race that can��tmunicate with each other. As long as they speak the samenguage, they must have one or twomon interests.��


    Joshua looked back at the indoor garden behind him.


    ��The rest depends on what they like.��


    �� ..


    Late at night.


    The warm water released from the blue inscription washed away the dust on the branches and leaves.


    It was a kind of magic machine used by humans to wash their own bodies.


    There was also this kind of magic machine in the hometown of the branches and leaves, and it was more convenient, so she was familiar with it.


    The long golden hair soaked by the warm water fell on the cheeks of the branches and leaves.


    She was still recalling the conversation with Tyreen..


    Like This city full of humans?


    The branches and leaves still could not understand why Tyreen liked this city.


    Not only Tyreen, but the frost elves��holy trees also had a favorable impression of humans.


    This was what the branches and leaves could not understand the most. Every holy tree had its own consciousness and was an individual. They could even be said to be the wise teachers of the elves.


    The attitude of the frost elves��holy trees towards humans was very obvious, which was to stay as far away from them as possible. This also resulted in the high elves not liking humans very much.


    However, the Frost Elves��World Tree had been destroyed by humans once. It was not easy for them to get a chance to be reborn, yet they still chose to trust humans?


    She did not understand.


    Aftering to this city, there were too many things that she could not understand.


    The branches and leaves reached out to turn off the supply of magic power, and the flow of water slowly stopped.


    ��Now is not the time to take a bath,��the branches and leaves muttered to themselves.


    What she needed to do most now was to rescue elder Sindonar.


    Although Tyreen had already promised her that she would bring that elder here safely.


    But twig was still not at ease.


    In her room at Faroese mansion, twig sessfully found the entire map of Nn, and ording to the information provided by Tyreen, she knew the location of Nn��sw enforcement team.


    Perhaps she should take advantage of the night to investigate?


    This idea had never been extinguished since it ignited in Twig��s heart. However, when she pushed open the bathroom door and looked at her own room, she found a more serious problem.


    Al was gone! !


    Twig immediately put on the clothes on the bed, pushed open the door of the room, and came to the corridor of the Faroese mansion.


    Although the Frost Elves��holy tree and the ice dragon stayed in this mansion, giving branches and leaves an absolute sense of security.


    But branches and leaves knew that there were many human servants in this city!


    Did Al run out by himself, or�� was he captured?


    Branches and leaves did not know that a huge sense of unease once again filled her heart.


    She immediately closed her eyes and caught the familiar magic aura in the air.


    Soon, she found the remaining magic power left by Al..


    The branches and leaves immediately followed the familiar aura to the Faroese mansion. Although she was a guest of the mansion, she deliberately avoided the maids in the corridor along the way.


    In less than three minutes, the branches and leaves arrived at the door of a huge room.


    Al was inside.


    Twig and leaf carefully pushed open the door to the room. The room was pitch ck.


    This�� was not a good sign.


    Twig and leaf pulled out a dagger and prepared to fight at any time. She shed into the pitch ck space.


    There was no original crystal light, and twig and leaf did not have the night vision ability of a dark elf. She could only barely make out what was glowing in the darkness, a very dark light.


    She carefully held her dagger tightly as she walked down the steps. However, before she could take a few steps, the monster��s roar resounded in her ears.


    In an instant, she raised her dagger and aimed it at the source of the Roar. When she raised her head, a humanoid monster with a mane suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Was it reared in this mansion? No�� No.


    Twiggy was slightly stunned. She saw the ��monster��fighting with a pack of wolves in the snow.


    Obviously, there was no snow in the mansion. What appeared in front of Twiggy was a ��recorded image��. A huge image was projected on a wall in this room!


    ��Twiggy!��


    The voice from Al interrupted Twiggy��s thoughts.


    When the image in front of them brightened up, twigs finally saw their surroundings clearly.


    There were rows and rows of seats around them, but there was no one in the seats. Only al upied the seat closest to the center.


    Twigs walked over to Al, who was sitting in the center.


    Not only was she fine, but she was also holding a bucket of strange snacks and eating happily!


    ��I think this is called popcorn. I heard from the human girls that it was made of something called Sweet Jade,��said Al. .


    ��What are you doing here?��


    Twiggy walked to Al in silence and asked.


    ��I know magic that can heal the asylum, so I wanted to see how the asylum is doing, but I got lost,��said al. ��Then�� I ran into this room.��


    Lost�� The interior of this mansion was indeed veryplicated.


    ��I��ll take you to find the protector.��Leaf did not n to stay in this dark room, and what was more fatal was that this room was too empty.


    Staying here was simply the best ce to be ambushed by others.


    ��But Belle is about to wake up,��said Al with some hesitation.


    ��Belle?��


    Without waiting for Al to answer the twigs��question, a voice called out the name ��Belle��from all directions.


    The twigs immediately looked at the wall in front of them. The image projected on the wall had unknowingly turned into a luxurious bedroom.


    The light of the entire image looked gentle and peaceful.


    The girl who had been surrounded by a pack of wolves just now was lying in the bedroom and waking up.


    The one who called out Belle��s name was a moving wardrobe in the image.


    The wardrobe not only had its own eyes but also had a mouth. It looked very strange in the branches and leaves, even in the recorded images.


    ��Those are the servants of the demon prince. They were originally humans but were cursed,��al whispered to the branches and leaves.


    Demon Prince? Servants?


    Foliage stared at the images recorded on the wall in front of her. Foliage always had the illusion that these images were not things that happened in real life..


    It was as if the things that happened in the images were deliberately arranged by someone.


    ��Al, aren��t you going to treat the protector?��


    Foliage shifted her gaze away from the gorgeous images.


    ��Oh, but Belle is going to need it soon. Okay�� Okay.��Al could still tell the priority of the matter. She stood up reluctantly from her seat and prepared to leave the room under Twig��s lead.


    ��Don��t you hate watching recorded videos the most?��Twig suddenly asked.


    Many spells in the High Elves came from the video records left by their ancestors. Every High Elf priest had to watch the video records to learn those spells.


    As one of the candidates for the priestess, Al had to watch these videos every day.


    ��This video is different from what Grandma Enya showed me!��Al said.


    ��Different there? Isn��t it recording what the people in the past did?��


    Without waiting for Al to answer the question, in the video at the back, Belle walked around the bedroom in a gorgeous dress.


    At this moment, even bale slowed down subconsciously.


    ��Bale is about to meet the demon prince, Hmm����Al let out a sad cry, which made Bale feel like a bad person who forced Al to do something.


    But when al and Bale were about to reach the door, the video suddenly stopped.


    ��This can be paused?��


    At this moment, Al held leaf��s hand in delight.


    What made leaf despair was that her physical fitness was not very good among the High Elves. Al��s strength was far greater than hers.


    Without waiting for leaf to shout for Al to stop, Al pulled leaf along the way around theplex corridor of the Faroese mansion and ran all the way to the entrance of the Faroese garden.


    Are you really lost?


    The branches and leaves panted slightly and looked at al beside them. She was still full of energy.


    The ice dragon was still sleeping in the indoor garden, but the Frost Elf Tylin was nowhere to be found.


    The incarnation of the Holy Tree, Emlucy, had been guarding beside the ice dragon.


    ��Great Holy Tree, can you let me heal this protector?��


    Al ran to the white cat��s side. With the White Cat��s permission, Al began to chant the magic used by the High Elf priest.


    The speed of the chanting was so fast that the surrounding branches and leaves were amazed. If Al were to participate in the Elf Priest Assessment Now, she would definitely receive the approval of all the Elf Elders.


    Silver-white runes surged into the ice dragon��s body. Gray fog seeped out of the ice dragon��s body and disappeared after corroding the surrounding grass into gray.


    A pained expression appeared on the ice dragon��s face, and fine sweat dripped from Al��s forehead.


    In the end, the runes around Al��s body shattered into dregs. Al was also a little exhausted and wanted to fall on the grass. The vines that rose from the ground supported the high elf��s body.


    ��I can only purify it to this extent today,��al said regretfully. ��There are still many ��remnants��in the Protector��s body. It will take a long time topletely remove them.��


    The white cat waved its small paws. Even though it did not speak, the branches and leaves could still read the holy tree��s meaning. ��Go and rest. The movie is about to begin.��


    Was that thing called a movie?


    The branches and leaves looked at Al, who was lying in the vines. The girl clearly understood the white cat��s meaning. After hearing the key words of the movie, she stood up energetically again.


    ��I��ll take you there.��Leaf hid her hands behind her back, not giving her a second chance.

 Chapter 471

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 475, immortal cultivation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After al finished treating the ice dragon, twig and leaf brought her to the theater of Faroese mansion.


    Although she was not used to this kind of empty and dark environment, in order to protect Al, Twig and leaf chose to stay.


    ��The clothes woven by humans are much better than the priestly clothes that the elders told me to wear,��al whispered to twig and leaf while eating popcorn.


    On the screen, Belle was wearing a golden dress and dancing with a huge monster.


    Since the twigs did not look at the front part, she did not understand why the human girl was not afraid at all�� Dancing with a monster.


    The scene on the screen, whether it was the scene or the clothes of the person, coupled with the pleasant music, all the elements blended into a scene that most girls wanted to be in.


    ��You��ll fall if you wear that outfit.��


    Unfortunately, branches and leaves did not belong to this category. She did not pay attention to the story at all.


    The soothing music made branches and leaves feel a little sleepy. Everything that she had encountered during the day had really made her too tired.


    The only reason why branches and leaves could not force herself to fall asleep was probably because this was the territory of the humans.


    However, this seat was a little toofortable.


    She used her hand to support her chin, and her eyes were already closed in a daze.


    Sleepiness swept over her at this moment. Even though she kept reminding herself not to fall asleep, as time passed, she fell into the shallowest sleep.


    ��Branch! Branch!��


    After an unknown amount of time, she was instantly jolted awake by Al��s cries.


    ��What happened?��The leaves and branches immediately stood up and looked at Al beside her. With the help of the light on the screen, she could clearly see that Al��s eyes were red and his cheeks were filled with tears.


    Damn it! She fell asleep just now! During the period when the leaves and branches were dozing off, Al seemed to have cried bitterly for some reason.


    ��Al, calm down����the leaves put her hands on Al��s shoulders, but the tears of the girl in front of her still flowed out uncontrobly.


    The leaves rarely saw al cry, and it even made the leaves suspect that Al��s nerves were too big, and he could not understand the meaning of grief.


    ��What��s wrong with you?��The leaves calmed al down, trying to find the reason for her crying.


    At this moment, Leaf also raised her head and looked around, but she did not see any human figure.


    Before al could answer her, leaf heard another cry. She turned to look at the screen and found the girl named Belle lying on the monster��s chest crying.


    ��Are you sad because of the Monster��s death?��Leaf asked tentatively.


    ��He��s not a monster����al retorted in a low voice.


    Leaf clutched her forehead and sat on her seat. She felt that her endurance was good enough, but taking care of this underage ��sister��made leaf feel physically and mentally exhausted.


    Her gaze was fixed on the screen in front of her. The Beast fell to the ground covered in blood, as if indicating that its life had already withered.


    ��The Holy Tree said that movies are all fictional things. Al, you don��t have to cry for a fictional person,��said branch.


    ��I just can��t help it.��


    Al found a handkerchief out of nowhere and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Branch also noticed that the screen had turned ck.


    The movie was finally over?


    ��Al, I think we should rest.��Branches and leaves stood up from their seats and prepared to leave the theater with AL..


    However, before she could take a few steps, the screen on the screen suddenly lit up again.


    ��It seems to be a new movie!��


    Al��s voice was filled with surprise and joy. He did not feel tired at all.


    ��If you��re tired, you can find a bed to sleep on first�� I still want to stay here.��


    ������


    Without saying a word, she continued to sit back in her seat. Al was the candidate for priestess, and her responsibility in the tribe was to protect her safety.


    She forced herself to focus, trying to think about certain things so that she would not fall asleep likest time.


    But the next second, the scene on the screen reced what she was thinking and upied her mind.


    ��How are you, Leon?��


    ��not bad.��


    ��then let��s talk about business����


    The deep voice and the warm scene seemed to tell her that this movie was not as romantic and fairy-tale as thest one.


    In the next scene, the assassin named Leon killed all the humans in the building in a neat way and washed the floor with blood, the drowsiness of the branches and leaves was instantly swept away along with the blood.


    Was this the story of a human killer?


    The branches and leaves sat up straight and stared at the screen in front of them.


    ��Hi.��


    ��Why did you hide the cigarette?��


    ��There are many informants in this building. If my father finds out, there will be enough trouble.��


    The moment Leon and the heroine Matilda met, leaf saw the scars on Matilda��s face clearly. These scars seemed to indicate that this girl was not a princess like Belle.


    What happened next was so bloody that twig did not know how toment.


    When the female lead��s entire family was killed, the part where the female lead Matilda held back her tears and went to Leon for help, Twig felt a sense of fear and shock all over his body!


    Twig knew that at the moment when he saw his family all die, it was the desire to survive that forced the human little girl to remain calm.


    When this scene was over, branch remembered that she shouldn��t have let al see such a bloody scene.


    But it was toote when she wanted to cover Al��s eyes.


    The story on the screen continued. Branch had never cared so much about the fate of humans, and they were just two fictional humans.


    She began to guess what would happen next for the dull killer and the little girl.


    But the final result was thest thing twig leaf wanted to see..


    In the end, when the demon killer Leon was able to escape the encirclement of the enforcers immediately, but was prated by a viin who came out of nowhere and used magic to prate his body.


    Twig Leaf��s heart felt as ufortable as if it was filled with sour liquid.


    The hero Leon finally fell to the ground, leaving only Matilda alone to nt the potted nt that Leon had nted before he died.


    ��We are safe now, Leon.��


    As Matilda��sst line was spoken, strange music echoed in the ears of the branches and leaves.


    Her lips trembled slightly, as if she was enduring something. But at this time, a handkerchief appeared in front of her blurry vision.


    ��A human woman gave me an extra handkerchief. Do you want to use it, branches and leaves?��Al whispered beside her.


    At this moment, the leaf could not hold on any longer. She grabbed the handkerchief and buried her face in it.


    Al quietly changed a new bucket of popcorn and began to look forward to the next movie.

 Chapter 472

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 476, single cycle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day at noon, Faroese residence.


    ��Tyreen, your schedule for today is like this.��


    In Mrs. Caesar��s study room, Jose was exining to Tyreen what to do today.


    Today was the day of Tyreen��s concert. As her manager, Jose had to ensure that he was fully prepared.


    ��Considering the need to appease the High Elves, thousand-face will drive you and the two High Elves to Nn��s Law Enforcement Department.��


    Joshua stood in front of a wall with Nn��s map on it. He used a spell with the inscription of order to control a fluorescent pen to draw on the map.


    ��Nn��sw enforcement department is not easy to deal with.��The Dark Elf transformed into a crow and stood on the desk.


    When the ck Pigeon was still an intelligence trafficking organization, the Dark Elves had dealt with Nn��sw enforcement team many times, so they had a very bad impression of them.


    ��I��ve inquired with the yellow-clothed person. The High Elf elders onlymitted the crime of illegally infiltrating Nn without an entry permit. They also attacked thew enforcement team. It��s not a big deal. I��ll just coordinate with them a little,��said Jose.


    The Dark Elf listened to the three crimes that Joshua listed. Regardless of whether Nn��s civilians or the people at the bottom of Squirrel Streetmitted these crimes, a strange punishment was absolutely necessary.


    Hearing this, the Dark Elf once again realized how much power the demon prince had in Nn.


    ��The High Elves came all the way to Nn. I hope to let them listen to a concert and return to their hometown. So, Tylin, you must remember to invite them.��


    At this point, Josh looked at the middle-aged Butler who was standing in the corner of the room.


    ��Where are the two High Elves?��Josh had not seen them since he woke up this morning.


    ��They seem to be still sleeping,��the butler quickly replied. ��They stayed in the theater toote.��


    ��To be able to stay in bed at this time, they must have rxed their vignce against humans.��Josh looked at the clock hanging on the wall, after confirming the time, he said, ��Unfortunately, Tyreen, you have to wake them up. The Dark Elves and I will wait for you at the entrance of the mansion.��


    Tyreen walked out of the study under Joshua��s instructions. Joshua also brought the Dark Elves who had turned into crows and walked out of the mansion.


    When they walked out of the mansion, Joshua could clearly feel that the atmosphere on the street had changed a little.


    It was a kind of festive and joyful atmosphere.


    ��I hope it can go smoothly.��


    Joshua looked at the Ruhrsk Advanced Magic Academy in the distance. The audience was probably already waiting outside the arena.


    All that remained for Joshua to do was to bring the main character to the magic arena.


    �� ..


    The lower level prison of the Nnw enforcement team.


    Elder Sindonar sat on the bed of the prison with his eyes closed.


    The prison here was a little different from what he had imagined.


    It was neither damp nor dirty. It was very neat and clean.


    However, the supervision of the entire prison still made elder Sindonar feel that it was very troublesome.


    During his first confrontation with the humans in this city, he met a human spell caster whom he could not defeat at all.


    Elder Sindonar was unable to confirm whether the human spell caster was nearby, so he had been looking for an opportunity to escape.


    Suddenly, a melodious song entered elder Sindonar��s ears, and he immediately opened his eyes.


    The Human Prison��s environment had indeed exceeded his expectations, but what surprised elder Sindonar the most was that he heard the elf��s song here.


    The source of the voice was not the elves, but a human enforcer. He was responsible for guarding elder Sindonar alone.


    This enforcer possessed a pure ck crystal. As long as magic was injected into it, it could release a special sound.


    This was nothing new to the High Elves.


    What puzzled elder Sindonar was why the humans�� liked the voice of the elves so much?


    However, as time passed, this question was reced by a new one.


    At first, Elder Sindonar was d that he could hear the songs of his own kind.


    However, when the human enforcer yed the song over and over again, almost an entire day and night had passed.


    Elder SINDONAR finally could not take it anymore.


    ��This is the 372nd time you��ve yed this song.��Elder SINDONAR reminded the human enforcer, ��Is there any meaning to it?��


    ��It��s simple and beautiful, don��t you like Miss Tyreen��s song?��The enforcer asked.


    Tyreen? was that the name of this elven chanter?


    Elder Sindonar naturally liked the songs sung by the Elves, especially since this song wasn��t any of the songs in the Elven Psalms, it was a song that she had never heard before.


    But the problem was that even if she liked it, there was no need to keep repeating it for so long!


    Elder SINDONAR did not continue to dwell on this issue. He was more concerned about one thing.


    ��You recorded the Elves��Songs?��Elder Sindonar began to inquire about the origin of the ck crystal.


    The Holy Tree of the Frost Elves resided in the body of a frost elf. Tyreen was very likely the frost elf that elder Sindonar was looking for.


    Perhaps�� he could find out Tyreen��s whereabouts from here.


    ��You��re from a foreignnd. No wonder you don��t know. This is called a record. If you infuse magic into it, you can y the recorded music,��the Nn Enforcer exined patiently to Elder Sindonar, it was as if he was not a prisoner, but a guest who hade from afar. ��The inscriptions on the left and right can switch between songs and choose songs. This record of mine is Miss Tyreen��s debut album, ��from the Sky��.��


    Elder Sindonar fell into silence. The reason for his silence had nothing to do with what the human had said.


    In the process of narrating by the Nn Enforcer, Elder Sindonar could actually hear a kind of�� adoration!


    From every line of his words, elder Sindonar could feel that he was very proud and proud of having this primary crystal, as if he was showing off some treasure.


    Humans would be so happy just because they had a crystal that recorded the voice of an elf?


    What elder Sindonar could not understand was that he could also see that this human worshipped the elf named Tyreen.


    Humans worshipped Elves! ?


    Was the holy tree making some unrealistic jokes on him again?


    Elder Sindonar felt like he was dreaming. However, when the underground prison��s door was opened, elder Sindonar clearly realized that he was not dreaming.


    Two new enforcers walked into the underground prison.


    ��Eric, you��re still ying that song. Sigh�� I already said why not try Miss Luvita��s song.��


    ��I��m sorry! I Can��t get along with people like you from the luvita faction!��The enforcer called Eric said loudly.


    ��Don��t any of you like Mr. Holm?��The youngest enforcer interrupted their conversation.


    ��Shut up, Heretic!��


    The two of them refuted each other in almost the same tone. The quarrel soon died down after a man in yellow stepped into the underground prison.


    Elder Sindonar recognized him. This man in yellow was the spell caster who had subdued him in an instant.


    At this moment, the elven elder tensed up. He was not sure if he could survive the battle with this spell caster.


    The yellow-robed man slowly walked to the front of the cage. With a gentle wave of his hand, the imprisonment runes on the cage instantly shattered.


    ��You��re free. Come out quickly. Someone is waiting for you,��he said impatiently.

 Chapter 473

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 477, before the opening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Freedom just like that?


    No torture and no punishment..


    This trip to the prison was slightly different from what elder Sindonar had imagined.


    Under the escort of the yellow-clothed person, elder Sindonar arrived in an extremely unfamiliar room.


    Just as elder Sindonar and the humans were plotting something, the door on the other side of the room was pushed open, and a silver-haired, gray-eyed elf walked into the room.


    Elder SINDONAR did not only need to know the identity of this elf. Just the white cat on her shoulder alone was enough to exin everything.


    ��Holy Tree ENLUCI.��Elder Sindonar immediately bowed to her in an extremely ancient manner. ��I didn��t expect to see you in such a manner.��


    The white cat was not interested in elder Sindonar��s bow. It yawned and gradually disappeared from Tyreen��s shoulder.


    ��Are you elder Sindonar?��Tyreen sized up the elderly elf. ��Leaf and Al have been waiting for you outside for a long time. Hurry up and leave with me.��


    ��They found you?��Elder SINDONAR began to guess how he had been ��acquitted��by the humans.


    ��We��ll talk about this in the carriage. This way.��


    Elder Sindonar noticed that the frost elf was very anxious. He followed Tyreen without saying a word. Along the way, elder Sindonar vaguely felt some gazes on him.


    Tyreen brought elder Sindonar to an alley behind Nn��s Law Enforcement Department. The Dark Elf magic conductor car stopped in the alley.


    ��Elder Sindonar����


    Sitting in the magic car, Al waved at Elder Sindonar.


    The Elven elder looked at the strange magic machine and hesitated for a moment before sitting in the back seat.


    Twigs, leaves, and Al sat in the back seat. To elder Sindonar��s surprise, he saw a dark elf in the car.


    Butpared to asking about the Dark Elf��s background, elder Sindonar had more important things to do.


    ��I��m the host of the holy tree, en Luci. May I know your name?��Elder Sindonar asked Tyreen, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    ��Tyreen�� If you have the surname, en luci will be fine,��Tyreen said with a smile.


    Was this frost elf really the singer of the song just now?


    ��Tyreen�� We Are Elves from the city of the sky, Arthur Crow. We are here to wee you to our home. That ce will be your other home.��


    Elder Sindonar directly told Tyreen and the others their purpose foring here. This High Elf Elder was no longer willing to stay in a human city for another second.


    Without waiting for Tyreen to give elder Sindonar a reply, the Dark Elf started the magic engine of the magic car.


    ��Damn it, grab the handles on both sides. We seem to have been discovered,��the Dark Elf said to the three high elves in the back seat.


    ��Handles?��


    Elder SINDONAR did not understand what had happened for a moment, but he noticed that the branch that was sitting at the very side instantly grabbed the protruding part of the car roof. Sitting in the middle, al immediately grabbed the branch.


    Before the elder could react, the engine behind him that was powered by magic exploded with the sound of runes breaking.


    Immediately after, elder Sindonar felt a huge push pushing him onto the chair, making him unable to move. The scene in front of him instantly retreated.


    This strange magic-guided machine took a step on the road with its ��horse hooves��and started running wildly!


    ��What happened? Who found us?��


    Elder Sindonar grabbed the handle on the door and asked the driver loudly.


    ��Humans.��The Dark Elf looked at the alley behind him through the rearview mirror. ��To be precise, they are fans of Miss Tyreen.��


    ��Song mystery����elder Sindonar heard this strange phrase and noticed that humans were gathering on both sides of the road and calling out something. ��What are those humans doing? Are they capturing us?��


    Elder Sindonar looked at the group of people driving outside the car window. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like a group of hunters were rounding up a reindeer that was rampaging around. However, this deer was very agile and cunning. It nimbly bypassed the group of hunters, after finding the right path, it continued to sprint out.


    ��Elder Sindonar, they�� might just want my autograph,��Tyreen exined.


    ��Autograph?��


    Elder Sindonar felt that he had lived for more than 1,300 years and had seen enough.


    But today, he had encountered a lot of things that he could not understand.


    ��Literally, those humans only wanted Tyreen to sign her name on a staff, or rather, on a piece of paper,��the Dark Elf exined impatiently.


    Such a simple request?


    Elder Sindonar looked out the window again. He did not say something as stupid as ��then wouldn��t it be enough to satisfy them?��.


    Because the number of humans on both sides of the street was terrifying, Elder Sindonar used his unique elven vision to keenly capture the fanatical expressions on some of the humans��faces.


    If this magic car stopped here, it wouldn��t be long before it was surrounded by humans from all directions!


    An army of the undead!


    For some reason, this word popped up in elder Sindonar��s mind.


    This was a long journey, and elder Sindonar swore that it was far more difficult than riding on the ��Dragon Scooter��.


    This magic car was even about to hit a passerby several times, but the Dark Elves managed to dodge it at an unbelievable angle.


    Finally, the Dark Elf drove the magic car into the Magic Arena. When it stopped, the Dark Elf looked at the three high elves behind him through the indoor mirror.


    Compared to thest time they sat in the car, twig and Al were much more used to it. Elder Sindonar looked a little dizzy.


    ��Tyreen, you should leave this city as soon as possible.��


    Elder Sindonar took a deep breath and reminded Tyreen who was about to open the car door.


    ��I know that humans worshipping elves is an incredible thing, but those human worshippers are too dangerous.��


    ��Everyone isn��t like this usually. Maybe today is a special day.��


    This was also the first time Tyreen had encountered such a situation.


    The people of Nn treated today as a festival to celebrate. Before the concert began, everyone had already been immersed in the atmosphere.


    ��Tyreen, you guys are 13 minuteste.��


    Jose knocked on the window of the magic car. Tyreen immediately pushed the door open and walked out.


    ��Oh�� Sorry, Mr. Jose. When I went to thew enforcement department, aw enforcer asked me for an autograph����


    ��There��s no need to exin. Thousand Faces, take Tyreen to the prepared room.��Joshua pointed to another entrance in the magic arena.


    The Dark Elf also got out of the magic chariot and brought Tyreen to the entrance that Joshua pointed to.


    ��Wait!��


    Elder Sindonar immediately got out of the chariot, but Tyreen turned to look at the Elf Elder. After giving him an apologetic smile, she followed the Dark Elf and left in a hurry.


    ��I��m Tyreen��s employer.��


    Joshua looked at the elderly elven elder. He did not look as easily persuaded as the two young High Elves.


    ��Guardian?��Elder SINDONAR recognized Joshua at a nce. His expression was once again reced by surprise, however, he quickly came back to his senses. ��Guardian, thank you for protecting the Holy Tree of the Frost Elves. Please advise her to return with us to our home, Arthur Crow.��


    ��Why?��Joshua asked.


    ��This human city��s worship of the Holy Tree��s host is too crazy. Moreover, she will face the threat of the gray fog at any time. I assure you that our home, Arthur Crow, is absolutely safe.��


    Elder Sindonar stared at Tyreen, who had already disappeared. Just as he was about to do something, he was once again stopped by Joshua.


    ��Safe? High Elves who havee from afar, have you misunderstood something?��


    Joshua��s gaze swept past elder Sindonar, twig leaf, and al. . When the three high elves tried to dissuade Tyreen, Joshua had been listening quietly by the side.


    Although Tyreen had always rejected them with a smile, only Joshua knew that this frost elf was not feeling well.


    ��Misunderstanding����


    ��So what if Nn is dangerous to that Frost Elf,��Joshua said. ��The humans in this city like her, and it��s enough that they worship her.��


    Hearing what Joshua said, Elder Sindonar seemed to be a little angry.


    Joshua��s dialogue could make the elf elder think that he had used ��Tyreen��as some kind of tool.


    ��High Elves who have always lived in isted worlds, guess what the Frost Elves who lost their own race and were forced to leave their homnd want to do the most now?��Joshua��s gaze swept over everyone present, elder Sindonar��s anger was instantly choked in his chest.


    ��Revive their own race, let their race��s holy tree once again�� grow into a towering ancient tree.��Joshua��s voice was very soft, but it was so piercing that elder Sindonar��s brain went slightly numb.


    ��Unknown danger? An attack from the gray fog? ��That girl was already prepared to face all of this, that��s why she stood on that stage!��The cold expression on Joshua��s face was reced by a smile. ��So all you have to do is sit in the audience and quietly listen to her singing.��


    The Three High Elves were all in a strange silence. Beside them, Al wanted to say something, but was stopped by a branch.


    During this time, the Dark Elves had returned to Joshua��s side.


    ��Before we leave, please let us take a look,��Sindonar said.


    Under Joshua��s signal, the Dark Elves led the three High Elves to the audience seats of the Magic Arena.


    In the end, only Joshua was left, and Hiri, who was holding a magic staff and quietly approaching Joshua from behind the scenes.


    ��I think what you said just now can be added to some ssic dialogue,��Healy said in a low voice.


    ��Did youe here just toin?��Josh reached out his hand and gently stroked Healy��s light gray hair. ��Have you finished the stage effect?��


    This miss spellcaster should be preparing with her teacher behind the scenes now.


    ��It��s already done. My mentor asked me toe over and confirm it with you onest time.��Healy shook her head and shook off Joshua��s ��ws��before saying.


    ��Alright, it��s about time. It��s time to go to the audience seats.��


    Joshua nced at the time disyed in the lower right corner of the magic. The magic arena outside was already filled with cheers. Joshua did not want to miss the opening ceremony of the first concert in the foreign world.

 Chapter 474 - opening

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 478, opening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At night, in the temporary garrison room of the Magic Arena.


    ��This is the first time I��m d to be a member of thew enforcement department.��


    Eric checked the equipment he was carrying and whispered to his colleague beside him.


    There was an uncontroble excitement in his voice.


    ��Shh, be quiet. You might be discovered by the minister.��His colleague reminded Eric to watch his words.


    ��I��m telling the truth. Didn��t youin to me about running from the west side of Nn to the east side of Nn every day? ��If not for my monthly sry, I would have quit this hard work long ago.��Eric did not seem to have the intention to lower his voice.


    ��All these years of hard work finally paid off today. Don��t be dejected! Tano! We can listen to Miss Tyreen��s singing up close today.��


    You��ve been aw enforcer for Nn for so many years just to listen to an elf��s performance?


    Thew enforcer known as Tano didn��t know how toment on the fanaticism in his colleague��s tone.


    He wasn��t a fan of the ELF, but he knew clearly how hard it was to get tickets for this ��concert��.


    On the first day of the announcement, nearly 30,000 tickets were swept clean.


    Eric had gotten up early in the morning to line up to buy tickets. However, an urgent mission made him miss the best opportunity to buy tickets. When he went to the ticket outlets all over Nn again.., all the tickets were sold out.


    Tano clearly remembered that his colleague had been depressed for a whole day.


    In addition, he had also cracked down on several illegal ticket sales on the ck market that day. The ticket price, which was originally only five silver coins, had been raised to more than 600 gold coins.


    This couldn��t be described as terrifying, but if Tano hadn��t stopped him, this colleague of his might have spent months of his sry to buy a ticket.


    Thankfully, Nn��s Law Enforcement Department received a mission this morning, which was to maintain order at the concert venue.


    ��Uh�� Eric.��Tano felt that he couldn��t calm his colleague down with words, but the presence behind him was enough to calm him down.


    ��Department�� Department Head!��


    When Eric turned around, he saw the department head of Nn��s Law Enforcement Department standing behind him.


    ��Get to your positions immediately!��The department head said to the two of them in amanding tone.


    The twow enforcers almost immediately took their magic staffs and put their emergency short swords on their waists. They ran out of the garrison room at an extremely fast speed.


    ��Damn it, Eric! We��ll be punished if we go back.��


    Tano ran out of the garrison room and came to the center of the Magic Arena.


    The head of thew enforcement department was known to be kind and cold-hearted. Although he looked fine on the surface, the two of them would not have a good time after this mission.


    ��It��s okay. Let��s listen to Miss Tylin��s concert first.��


    Eric��s face really made Tano want to beat him up.


    ��Didn��t I take you to the White Thorn Theatre to listen to the opera two years ago? You were asleep at that time,��Tano reminded his colleague.


    This enforcer was born into a small noble family. When he was young, he often followed his parents to the theatre to listen to the opera.


    But no matter what, he would always lie on the chair and fall asleep. So Tano didn��t have any expectations for this opera performance, which was called ��concert��.


    ��Forget it. Let��s hurry up and find the area we��re in charge of. I remember it��s Area C 1.��Tano saw that Eric ignored him, so he didn��t want to continue this topic.


    Tano looked at the circr auditorium of the magic arena, trying to find the area marked ��C 1��.


    ��Tano, where are you going? The area we��re in charge of is here,��Eric said.


    This mission was very urgent. Only a few enforcers hade to the venue to rehearse, and Tano was not among them.


    He was about to walk to the audience stand to look for Area C 1, but was stopped by Eric.


    ��Here? Isn��t this the interior of the arena?��


    Tano looked around, and only then did he notice that the ��arena��inside the magic arena had been separated by a square iron fence.


    Above the iron fence was an inscription of magic power. When it was activated, a transparent barrier covered the entire arena. Ordinary magic could not prate the barrier at all.


    The enforcers could only move around in the gaps between the squares.


    ��This�� is also the audience stand?��Tano stood there in disbelief. Then, he turned to look at the other side of the Magic Arena, where a new stage had been set up.


    ��Otherwise, how did you sell more than 30,000 tickets?��Eric said.


    30,000?


    Tano instantly realized that something was wrong. The audience for an ordinary opera performance was at most 3,000 people.


    This ce was 10 timesrger.


    ��Eric! Tano! Catch!��


    Suddenly, the voice of another colleague came from afar. Tano subconsciously reached out his hand to catch the thing that he threw over.


    He found that it was a short staff that was emitting a dim light.


    ��A new weapon?��Tano asked the colleague who threw this thing over with some confusion.


    ��I don��t know either! It is said that every audience member will be given a gift! You guys take it first! It has already begun to enter the arena! Pay attention to your safety!��


    It had begun to enter the arena.


    Eric and Tano did not chat with their colleagues anymore. Don��t look at them like this, they were the elites of thew enforcement department.


    The Magic Arena, which could only amodate more than 10,000 people, was crammed with more than 30,000 people.


    Tano didn��t know who came up with this crazy idea, but thew enforcement department sent one-third of thew enforcement officers to maintain order, which was enough to show the importance of the concert.


    In the next second, thousands of people poured into the magic arena through the six entrances.


    Some of them sat in the audience seats above the arena, while the others walked into the square formation that Tano and Eric were responsible for under the guidance of thew enforcers.


    ��I thought that I would only see this scene on the battlefield.��


    Tano stood in the gap of the square formation and looked at the surrounding crowd in disbelief. If they were given another horse, they would be able to hold a ��group charge��that would go down in history.


    ��This�� This is too crazy.��He could only find this adjective in the end.


    Eric did not answer.


    When the 30,000 spectators in the Magic Arena were ready, they noticed that there were two positions that were specially provided for the dwarves.


    But what they needed to do now was to be vignt. Under such a dense crowd�� it was very easy for a bunch of dangerous situations to happen.


    But not long after, Tano and Eric��s vision suddenly fell into darkness.


    Someone�� had turned off the primary crystal that illuminated the magic arena.


    Was the attack so fast?


    Tano nervously picked up his staff, but he unexpectedly grabbed the short staff that his colleague had thrown at him.


    But in the next second, the darkness in front of Tano��s eyes was suddenly illuminated by specks of light, shining like a gxy of stars that could be seen in the middle of the night.


    Was this the light of a short staff? Tano nced at the short staff in his hand that was emitting light and realized that more than 30,000 spectators were holding the same short staff in their hands.


    These short staffs that were emitting light gathered together�� and directly lit up the entire magic arena.


    Music suddenly sounded throughout the entire magic arena. At this moment, not only was Tano not sleepy, but he also felt a tingling excitement all over his body.


    The surrounding audience had already shouted out that name�� the only main character of the night.


    What Tano had to do was just like his colleagues, raising the short staff in his hand that was emitting light, and participating in the Carnival Tonight!

 Chapter 475

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 479 concert (Part One) , part one</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Behind the scenes.


    ��Tyreen, are you alright?��


    Joshua arrived at the venue prepared behind the scenes and noticed that Tyreen, who was about to go on stage, was clutching her chest with a pained expression on her face.


    ��There��s too much power of faith gathered in her body. The children of Chaos�� There are so many of them�� terrifying.��


    Beside Tyreen was the ck Wood Elf Oranca, who had rushed over from Farosi


    For this concert, Joshua had invited many guests, including two singers from ��The world��s psalmist��. One of them was the champion, luvita.


    ��Too many people?��Joshua walked forward and looked at Tyreen.


    She had already changed into a white dress made of light gauze. Even though this frost elf was clutching her chest with a pained expression on her face, there was still a different kind of beauty to her.


    ��Tyreen, do you need to rest?��


    Joshua did not expect the world tree to have such a situation where it was ��full��.


    ��No need, Mr. Joshua�� Everyone is waiting for me.��


    Tyreen took a few deep breaths to calm down the difort in her body and said to Joshua.


    The holy tree had absorbed dozens of times more nutrients than before, and this was even before the performance began.


    This feeling made Tyreen very tired, but she had to hold on�� Tyreen knew that if the concert was sessful, the holy tree would be able to officially take root on the ground.


    ��Alright, Priestess nca, please help me keep an eye on her condition.��After Joshua instructed the ck wood elf beside him, he let go of Tyreen��s hand.


    ��Everything will be fine, Mr. Joshua.��Tyreen turned around and gave Joshua a smile. Then, she stood on the temporarily built ��elevator��.


    Joshua watched the elevator that Tyreen was standing on slowly rise. The thin and weak girl from before had already grown into a goddess that everyone was looking at.


    This made Joshua feel a sense of aplishment.


    Tyreen had already stepped onto the stage. Joshua also closed his eyes. Using the ability that the skeleton duke had given him, he began to broadcast the entire concert live from the perspective of the female demoness photographers during the day.


    ..


    Tyreen��s left hand gently covered her chest. As the stage rose, she felt that her vision began to be a little blurry.


    But the darkness in Tyreen��s vision was quickly dispelled by the specks of light on the stage.


    So many people had reallye.


    Tyreen looked at the light gathered below in disbelief. This suddenly reminded Tyreen of many years ago, when she was still young, she had sat on a tree branch with her parents and looked up at the sky.


    The dark night was also dotted with stars.


    If only they could see this scene.


    Tyreen listened to the cheers from the audience. Her nose was a little sore, but she soon abandoned her own cowardice and uneasiness.


    Because the music had started, she had to give it her all.


    The first song that Josh chose was so simple that anyone could sing it. It was Twinkle �� Twinkle �� Little �� Star.


    It was a song that was almost a household name on earth, and Tyreen would sometimes choose it as a luby at night.


    But now�� the song had a whole new feel to it after being re-performed by skeleton.


    The ghost band behind him started ying, and the lights turned dark again.


    The audience could only see Tyreen standing on the stage in the dim light, and the only thing they could hear was Tyreen��s voice.


    This was indeed a quiet and simple song, but the simpler it was, the more it tested the singer��s ability.


    Tyreen��s singing was undoubtedly perfect. The originally noisy audience waspletely immersed in a quiet and peaceful atmosphere.


    All the audience waved the short staff in their hands as Tyreen sang.


    The starlight seemed to fall from the sky and was held in everyone��s hands.


    The song was not long. After thest lyrics were sung, Tyreen listened to the cheers and apuse that almost spilled out of the Magic Arena.


    She always felt that it was not real.


    After her race was swallowed by the gray fog, Tyreen experienced the most painful period. She was homeless at night and apanied by the wind and snow. Whether she could survive the next day was a question.


    Even if she was lucky enough to meet the ck Swan Troupe, she was still the most inconspicuous little transparent in the entire troupe.


    But Tyreen persevered, and she was lucky enough to meet Jose.


    Jose had told Tyreen that the concert would be recorded and seen by the whole world over time!


    Including�� the country of the sacred religion, those guys from the court of heresy!


    So the next song, Tyreen, was for those who had destroyed everything she cherished.


    It was called ��Titanium.��Josh had said that it was written by a great female singer.


    The meaning of the word was what Josh had told her. It was an indestructible metal!


    When the melody sounded, the darkness around them was instantly dispelled by a dazzling light. Tyreen, who was wearing a white dress, stood in front of everyone.


    The audience gave the singer the warmest cheer.


    The quiet atmosphere just now was swept away, and the lights on the stage showed a warm color. Tyreen also used the song to release the anger and sadness in her heart.


    There was a part of the lyrics of the song that Tyreen had never heard before, but just the words, ��You knocked me down, but I won��t give up����was enough.


    The apaniment of the song was a sound effect that Jose had studied for a long time with the skeletal male. It was also a sound effect that Tyreen had never heard before. Jose called it ��Electric Sound.��.


    After the song was yed, the audience could not help but jump along with the rhythm!


    This song was much more difficult to sing than ��Little Star.��When Tyreen finished singing the song, she could not help but gasp for breath.


    At the same time, the heavy feeling in her chest became more and more obvious.


    The power of faith that surged from all directionspletely exceeded the limits of an individual��s endurance.


    The white cat suddenly appeared at the corner of the stage. It raised its head and looked at Tyreen. Even if it did not speak, Tyreen understood its meaning, which was ��do you want to rest for a while��.


    Tyreen shook her head slightly. The second song ended at this moment. Her gaze was fixed on the audience below the stage.


    Whether it was singing the song loudly with her, whispering to the song, or simply waving the short staff in her hand�� the audience below were all enjoying this night.


    When Tyreen finished singing, she could still hear someone calling her name.


    It was time to�� say hello to everyone.


    Tyreen adjusted her breathing and picked up the microphone with the fortissimo inscription in her hand.


    ��Good evening, Nn!��


    The entire magic arena echoed with her greetings, and then it was reced by the cheers of the audience again.


    ��I����Before Tyreen could say anything else, another wave of cheers erupted.


    It was an awkward scene, but Tyreen could not help butugh. This smile was captured by the huge projection screen on the stage behind her, and it was clearly disyed in front of the audience.


    Tyreen adjusted her tone again and found a suitable time to end the cheers.


    ��I am Tyreen!��


    Tyreen changed her quiet temperament today and walked towards the front of the t-shaped stage with graceful steps. Then, she said her name loudly.


    The audience was standing on both sides of the stage. Tyreen smiled and greeted them. When she walked to the front of the stage, Tyreen waved to the audience seated in the audience seats.


    Another wave of cheers formed, and it took a long time before it gradually subsided.


    ��I dare to bet that this night will be the most glorious night of my life,��Tyreen said to everyone in a loud voice. ��Thank you all foring, and for all the support you have given me!��


    When she finished her greeting, the sound of music slowly sounded.


    ��I don��t know if everyone here remembers a story I once told, but it��s also one of my favorite stories.��


    Without waiting for Tyreen to give any hints, the audience could guess what Tyreen was going to sing just by listening to the prelude.


    She could already hear someone shouting, ��Romeo and Juliet.��


    ��Yes, the next song is about this story, please enjoy ��love �� Story��!��

 Chapter 476

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 480, concert (middle) , third watch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Behind the scenes.


    Luvita sat on a chair and watched Tyreen��s concert through the projection on the wall.


    As a member of the ckwood Elves, luvita began to try to live in this world as a singer under the influence of a Chaos Demon.


    Her singing path was undoubtedly perfect. She had just debuted and won the championship among the singers of the world.


    Luvita had always thought that this might be the highest achievement she could achieve, but looking at Tyreen on the screen, she was bathed in the starlight while singing.


    Her heart also began to yearn for being able to hold a concert of her own.


    ��There are only ten minutes left until your turn. luvita, listen to the voice in your heart and calm yourself down.��


    Oranca, who was sitting next to luvita, noticed the Dark Wood Elf��s nervousness.


    ��HMM����


    Although luvita had been adjusting her state of mind, and Joshua had told her before she came that she would be a special guest to sing with Tyreen on the stage.


    But when she arrived at the real venue, she was faced with the attention of more than 30,000 people in the magic arena.


    Luvita found that she could not calm down no matter how hard she adjusted her state of mind. She could hear her heart racing.


    If she could not even be a supporting role, how could she hold her own concert as the main character in the future?


    While luvita was amazed at how outstanding and elegant Tyreen��s performance was, she kept reminding herself that her uing performance must be worthy of Tyreen��s amazing performance.


    In order to relieve the pressure, she looked at the figure sitting on the other side of the backstage lounge.


    It was a human male wearing a knitted hat. Llewita remembered that his name was Holm. The human had also participated in the ��World��s singerpetition. He was also invited as a guest.


    Holm didn��t notice Llewita��s gaze. His eyes were fixed on the music score in his hand, and he kept reading the lyrics in a very low voice.


    This was his way of relieving his stress. Luvita felt that she should be like this too.


    But just as she was about to flip through her lyrics book, she heard Tyreen on the stage mention the ��World��s singerpetition.


    Luvita raised her head and looked at the projection screen.


    The Frost Elf was still bathed in the starlight that filled the sky. This girl exuded a mesmerizing aura.


    ��I wonder if everyone still remembers the ��world��s singerpetition.��


    On the stage, after Tyreen finished singing five songs, her breathing sounded a little tired, but her voice was still full of vitality.


    When her voice spread through the fortissimo, it spread throughout the entire magic arena.


    At this moment, luvita could clearly hear the affirmative response from the audience of more than 30,000 people below! At this moment, luvita felt her limbs trembling.


    Nn��s audience still remembered her, so now it was her turn to go on stage. There were indeed people in this concert who were looking forward to their performances.


    ��Thatpetition proved to everyone that anyone can sing loudly, and music is not something that only a few people enjoy.��


    The line that Tyreen said was arranged by Jose.


    Jose wanted to use Tyreen��s words to express his views on music to the whole world and use this opportunity to encourage more people to start this industry.


    ��For the next performance, I willplete it with two singers who have participated in the singer of the world. They used to be ordinary people like us! The first contestant is the champion of ��The World��s Psalmist��, Miss luvita!��


    Luvita heard Tyreen shouting her name. The Dark Wood Elf walked stiffly towards the elevator.


    When she slowly stood on the stage along with the elevator, luvita only had one thought in her mind�� it was too dazzling.


    She was being watched by more than 30,000 people, and her heart was beating so fast that luvita could not breathe.


    Luvita patted her chest with her hand, and Tyreen came to her side with a smile and gently took Luvita��s hand.


    At this moment, she felt a power, not from Tyreen, but she heard someone in the audience shouting her name.


    Someone�� was looking forward to her performance.


    The music began to rise. It was a song that Jose had given to luvita. It was also her favorite song.


    ��Rolling �� in �� the �� deep.��.


    Luvita sang the first line of the lyrics to the rhythm of the music. The feeling of her limbs trembling and her scalp tingling filled her senses once again.


    Not long after, Tyreen joined the chorus as well. The atmosphere of the entire concert was pushed to the climax once again!


    Tyreen led luvita to the front of the stage. During the performance, luvita clearly heard someone shouting her name. She turned her gaze to the audience, she clearly saw the fans who were singing loudly with her.


    She imitated Tyreen and gave her a smile before continuing to focus on her performance.


    Luvita��s performance ended perfectly. When she finished singing thest word, she took a breath.


    This feeling was really addictive. It was far more wonderful than being a priest in the Dark Wood Forest!


    The Dark Wood Elf left the stage slowly under Tyreen��s gaze with this kind of reluctance.


    ��Thank you for Miss Louvita��s singing.��Tyreen was about to tell the audience who was the next singer to be invited.


    However, she heard someone shout out Lia��s name from below..


    Lia was the runner-up winner of ��The world��s singer��. Many of the fans present seemed to like the singing voice of the nun.


    At this moment, Tyreen was smart enough not to announce the second singer��s name. She walked straight to the front of the stage and ced the Fortissimo Crystal in her hand on a high stand.


    The music started ying again.


    The song was called ��Love �� the �� way �� you �� lie �� Partii.��.


    When Jose handed the song to Tyreen, he told her that there were two versions of the song. The first version was the male version, and the second was the female version.


    Tyreen sang thetter..


    She stood at the front of the stage and looked at the audience in the distance. Her lips moved closer to the Fortissimo Crystal, and she sang the first line of the song like a whisper.


    When Tyreen sang the first line of the song, the lights around her began to turn brighter. As the song��s Melody Rose, the mes formed by illusions began to rise on the stage.


    This was the first time that Tyreen sang this song. She did not even know what part the male voice sang.


    However, Tyreen stillpleted the female voice perfectly. Her singing gradually stopped, and she looked behind her.


    The audience realized at this moment that the second singer was about toe on stage. Tyreen could also hear a group of people shouting Leah��s name.


    Most of the people in the audience wanted to see the nun on stage, but�� Unfortunately, she couldn��te to Nn right now.


    What should she do? Tyreen couldn��t imagine how disappointed the audience would be.

 Chapter 477

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 481, concert (Part 2)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Did miss luvita smile at me just now?��


    Eric, who was enjoying Tyreen��s performance below the stage, heard his colleague��s question.


    ��Shut up! You luvita person, even if she smiles at you, Don��t Disturb Me.��


    Eric, who was being answered, seemed to be a little irritable.


    ��What did you say?��The colleague seemed to lose control as well, but Tyreen��s next song soon dispelled their anger.


    Eric had listened to Tyreen��s song on the stage hundreds of times through the records. There were a few times when he felt that some of the songs were a little boring.


    But the experience of standing on the spot and listening to Tyreen personally sing waspletely different.


    And the song that Tyreen was singing was something that Eric had never heard before.


    ��I guess the next one is that nun named Lia,��Eric��s colleague whispered to him.


    ��Maybe����


    Eric gave an uncertain answer. The style of the song that Tyreen was singing was still as gentle as ever, as if it was whispering something in everyone��s ears.


    If it had been yed by Sister Leia, it would have been as surprising as luvita��s.


    But when Tyreen sang, ��are you going to stand there and watch me burn out?��, the dark stage was instantly lit up by the zing mes!


    This�� didn��t sound like the hymn the sister sang.


    The solo part of Tyreen��s singing gradually came to an end as her voice rose in pitch. When thest sentence, ��Our memories are filled with smoke,��was sung in a tone that was close to suffocating, tyreen turned her head and looked behind the stage.


    Almost all the audience, including Eric, followed Tyreen��s gaze and looked behind the stage.


    There were many people who were waiting for the blonde girl to appear on the stage, but unfortunately, as the elevator slowly rose, it was a human male standing there.


    His gaze swept across the 30,000 plus people in the magic arena, and his expression was a little stiff.


    Who was he?


    Eric couldn��t remember who the person standing on the stage was, but he could hear the faint voices of dissatisfaction from the audience around him.


    Holmes!


    Eric remembered the name of the boy who looked a little dull.


    He was also a participant in ��The singer of the world.��At that time, he had shocked a small portion of the audience with a song called ��Lose �� Yourself.��From then on, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace.


    Eric had only heard his performance once, so like most of the audience, he couldn��t understand why a song that couldn��t even be considered a performance was called music.


    ��It really is Mr. Holm! !��


    However, a young man beside Eric raised the fluorescent short staff in his hand and even jumped excitedly on the spot, as if he wanted to attract the other party��s attention.


    ..


    Holm stood on the stage and quietly listened to the voices of the audience around him. The few words that he could hear the most clearly were the audience��sints about ��why isn��t it Miss Lia��, ��who is he��and so on.


    Holmes had foreseen this situation from the very beginning. Even though he had seeded in ��the world��s Singer��, his performance was still not popr in Nn.


    When Jose invited Holmes to perform on the stage, he had also asked Jose with some uncertainty, ��am I really qualified to go on stage?��


    Jose gave him a very simple answer, which was ��you have to ask your audience��


    He heard it from the stage, and no matter how many peopleined, he heard a lot of people shouting his name.


    Holm knew what he had to do now, and he put the original crystal with the Fortissimo inscription to his mouth.


    When his first line burst out of his mouth.


    All the audience fell into silence, except for Holm��s strong, repressed anger.


    Every single line of the song was like a heavy blow to the eardrums of the audience.


    This was an extremely short performance, which took up less than a third of the time of the entire song.


    Holmes only took less than twenty seconds toplete the performance. When the entire song ended, he walked down the stage cleanly under the apuse of the audience.


    ��Why does it feel like he��s angry every time he sings?��


    Eric asked his other colleague in a low voice after enjoying the song


    ��I don��t know either.��


    ��Didn��t you always say that you liked that singer called Holmes?��Eric sized him up and confirmed that he didn��t see wrongly because of the dim light.


    There were three colleagues that Eric was familiar with in the Nn Law Enforcement Department. One of them was a die-hard fan of luvita, and the other junior liked that singer called Holm.


    ��I just simply thought that it was nice to listen to, and it sounded very handsome,��the colleague answered with a little guilt.


    In the short 20 seconds of Holm��s performance, Eric really could not deny it. The moment the words of the song came out of his mouth.., eric actually felt a strange pressure on him.


    ��Thank you again for their performance!��Tyreen��s voice interrupted Eric��s thoughts again.


    Tyreen was holding the crystal in her hand and preparing to y the next song. The heavy feeling in her chest made it hard for her to breathe, and her brain became a little dizzy.


    This made Tyreen��s body a little shaky. Although she tried her best to keep a smile on her face, the audience still noticed Tyreen��s abnormality.


    At this time, the white cat appeared at Tyreen��s feet. After letting out a low cry.


    The entire stage suddenly returned to darkness.


    At this time, the audience could not see clearly what was happening on the stage. This made the audience below the stage seem a little flustered. Meanwhile, some of the audience who were proficient in night vision noticed that Tyreen had already walked off the stage.


    At this moment, the crisp sound of the piano suddenly resounded throughout the entire magic arena.


    Without any apaniment, it was just a simple piano solo. The storm-like piano music formed a grand and gorgeous chapter,pletely dispelling the doubts of the audience.


    Tyreen also took this opportunity to ride the elevator all the way to the backstage.


    ��Excuse me.��


    Priest Oranga immediately went forward to check on Tyreen��s condition.


    ��What��s wrong with Tyreen?��Joshua stood to the side and looked at the Frost Elf. Hiri was wiping the sweat off Tyreen��s forehead with a handkerchief.


    ��The magic power in her body is growing at an extremely fast speed.��A white cat suddenly appeared on priest Oranga��s shoulder. The white cat whispered in priest Oranga��s ear for a moment, a light green inscription appeared in priest nca��s hand.


    ��UH�� can you help me trante what the World Tree said just now?��Jose did not understand thenguage of cats.


    ��En Luci, she asked me to store part of the power of faith,��priest nca replied. ��This is an ancient magic that the holy tree en luci just taught me, but it can temporarily alleviate this situation.��


    ��Mr. Jose, the audience����Tyreen��s consciousness was a little blurry, but she had not forgotten that she was in the middle of a performance.


    ��Don��t worry, the audience is now immersed in another performance.��


    Jose looked at the projection hanging on the wall. Although the scene on the stage was pitch-ck, the light illusion created by the purple-clothed man and the piano sound that echoed in the magic arena from time to time.., it perfectly filled the gap where Tyreen left.


    ��Mr. Jose, can you tell me what is the piano piece that is being yed? Who is the performer?��


    Suddenly, a message popped up in the text message in front of Jose. It was from Madam Cesar.


    She had alsoe to the Magic Arena. Previously, the songs that Tyreen sang could keep her calm, but this was an amazing piano piece.., as a ��ssical��musician, Mrs. Cesar�� or rather, all the musicians in Faroese could not stay calm and listen to it.


    ��Moonlight Sonata, the words of the performer. Do you still remember the Lord of the undead that I met in the Demon World Last Time?��


    Joshua remembered that during the filming of ��Avatar��, the skeletal male had shown his face in the ck Swan Troupe. Although it was only for a short moment, the appearance of a Lord of the undead.., was enough to leave a shocking impression on the living humans.


    ������


    Madam Caesar did not know how to answer for a moment, and could only give Joshua a series of ellipses.


    ��It��s enough to enjoy it quietly now,��Joshua said.

 Chapter 478

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 482. Jealousy has twisted me</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Thend of the Holy Church.


    In the bedroom reserved for the SAINTESS.


    Gloria was biting a handkerchief with her mouth and staring at the projected image on the wall.


    This was the first time Myrce had seen Gloria lose herposure. Usually, even if Gloria acted like a little girl, Myrce would know that it was the Saintess in disguise.


    But now�� no matter how Myrce looked at it, she was acting like a child in a fit of pique. No matter how she looked at it, Myrce was sincere.


    Myrce was even worried that the handkerchief in her hand would be bitten by her.


    ��UGH�� damn it! Those detestable archbishops always ruin my ns! If I stay in Nn for another three months,��Gloria whined in a low voice of resentment.


    Myrce did not make anyments. If the archbishops really let Gloria stay in Nn for three months, the entire heretic court would have fallen apart long ago.


    ��Lady Gloria, it��s just a performance on the stage. I don��t think you need to care so much.��


    Myrce stood by the window and stared at the projection on the wall. ��television��, a demonic creation, was a prohibited item in the country of the sacred religion.


    However, the SAINTESS somehow managed to get one of them to be ced in her own room.


    What was shown on the television was the live broadcast of Tyreen��s concert today.


    At first, Gloria was still watching the live broadcast of the Frost Elf with a critical attitude. After watching half of it, Gloria could no longer control her jealousy and began to roll on her bed.


    ��Myrce! Didn��t you see the ufortable expression of the Frost Elf? Ah�� She couldn��t take it anymore and left the concert temporarily.��


    Gloria stared at the concert that had turned pitch-ck. Even if she wasn��t there, she could guess what had happened.


    ��If it were me, I would definitely be able to absorb such a powerful power easily!��


    Myrce did not understand what ��force��was referring to, but there was one thing that Myrce could still see.


    ��But the audience below is looking forward to the appearance of that Frost Elf����


    ��But Nn still has an audience that remembers me!��


    While Tyreen was leaving the stage, Gloria directly copsed on the bed and muttered to herself as she looked at the ceiling.


    ��If I could go on stage, it would be one times�� no, ten times�� if it were my concert, it would be hundreds or thousands of times!��


    ������Myrce had selectively ignored the nonsense of her SAINTESS.


    When she kept kicking her calves on the bed to vent, Myrce even suspected that she was a little mentally deranged.


    ��Ah, I��m not reconciled! Those damn old guys!��


    ��Lady Helolia, you����Myrce wanted to remind Helolia how she had lost herposure.


    However, Helolia quickly sat up from the bed because the piano had quietly stopped. In the picture, the Elf changed into a ck dress and appeared in front of everyone again.


    The second half of the concert�� began.


    Unlike the lively atmosphere in the first half of the concert, the second half Messiah saw a whole orchestra ying behind the Frost Elf!


    This posture was no different from when Gloria led her choir to y the hymn..


    But the next song that Tyreen sang was even more imposing!


    The messiah remembered the name of this song in ��Star �� Sky��. It was the first song in Tyreen��s album!


    ��Ah! Damn it!��


    It seemed like Gloria was about to start rolling on the bed again, but she still held it in and stared at the Frost Elf on the stage.


    Under the illumination of the light formed by the illusion, she was as dazzling as a goddess.


    ��Whether it��s the stars blinking at the beginning of the song, the songs with unknown names, or the songs that tell the story of Romeo and Juliet, all of them are�� So good that it makes me feel ufortable.��


    At this point, Gloria seemed a little discouraged. In the end, she could only use difort to evaluate her inner thoughts.


    ��There��s no reason! How did an elf who only knows how to sing country songs write these songs? Is it really that chaos demon? !��


    ��Is it possible that the frost elf found the songs from some lost music score?��Myrce asked Gloria.


    There were many relics and treasures buried all over the world. Besides some magic books that recorded powerful magic, there were also some remnant volumes that recorded beautiful music.


    It was just like how many passages in the hymn were created from the Canon left over from ancient times.


    ��These songs don��t look like the products of the past. I saw a word on the magic web. What is it? Pop Music!��Gloria ced her thumb on her lips, after listening for a while, she said, ��The first three songs that she sang were mixed with sounds that couldn��t be yed by existing instruments. For example, the second one was like an electric current being stretched out! ��But there��s no denying that�� These new sounds were added to the music performance, and it was indeed full of vitality.��


    ��Even the part that the man named Holm sang was the same?��


    Listening to Gloria��s analysis, Messiah finally couldn��t help but ask.


    Having been used to listening to the church choir��s songs, Messiah really couldn��t enjoy Holm��s singing.


    ��That guy? ��I remember that there was a definition of this kind of performance on the Spellcaster Forum. Rap, that��s right����Gloria recalled for a moment and then said, ��The lyrics that he sang just now were not a random roar. Almost every word had a strange rhyme and rhyme. Simply put, it was a rhyme. If he sang it at such a fast speed, it would probably have a pleasant feeling? ��Therefore, the lyrics should not only follow the melody, but also be carefully scrutinized for each word����


    Gloria did not know how toment on it, but in the end, she was still unwilling to ept it.


    ��No wonder these songs are so popr among young people, damn it!��


    ��But the songs you sang, Lady Gloria, were also�� very beautiful.��Messiah immediatelyforted the Saintess who had been deeply affected.


    ��Are you talking about the hymns for the elderly? I��m a little old, but it��s not time for me to Retire!��Gloria didn��t give up for long, her eyes were still fixed on Tyreen, who had finished her song and was about to sing the next one.


    ��It��s okay. It��s okay if that demon doesn��t want to write a song for me!��


    Gloria silently watched the concert.


    Under the dim night sky, the fireworks and bright lights that spewed out from the stage formed a magnificent scene.


    For this concert, not only did tyreen, but the people behind the scenes had also made countless preparations and efforts.


    Finally, when the concert was nearing its end, Tyreen smiled and greeted everyone. When the reluctant voices of the Nn audience rang out everywhere, Gloria made a decision.


    ��Even if I know the style, I can still write it!��Gloria said.


    ��But how do you n to let Nn��s audience hear it?��


    The messiah did not think that Gloria writing a few songs in her spare time was crossing the line. Instead, it would make Gloria more obedient and not do anything dangerous.


    And this reminder from the Messiah made Gloriapletely stunned.


    Apart from the voice of Nn, the weave did not have any other medium to spread sound. It only had pictures and words.


    Even if Gloria had her own spell caster camp, she would not be able to upload her own songs.


    ��That demon will give me a chance.��Gloria looked at tyreen, who was waving at the audience on the stage. ��After this concert, there will definitely be many young people who have dreams of bing singers. The weave will definitely be able to build a space to store music.��


    Looking at Gloria��s energetic appearance, Messiah could only pray that what the demon would do next would be as Gloria had expected.

 Chapter 479

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 483, Farewell</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The concert was nearing its end.


    Tyreen stood at the front of the stage, and the singing behind her slowly came to an end.


    A text message appeared in Tyreen��s line of sight. Jose was reminding Tyreen that nearly an hour and a half had passed.


    But in Tyreen��s eyes, it had been less than ten minutes since she stood on the stage and sang to her heart��s content, sharing her love of music with the audience.


    ��Everyone, beautiful moments are always short.��Although Tyreen really wanted to continue singing a few more songs on the stage, Oranga and his strict reminder had reminded Tyreen that she could not continue to hold on any longer.


    Therefore, Tyreen could only choose this appropriate time to end the entire concert.


    She heard the audience shouting words like ��don��t go��below. Some of the audience even shouted it out loud.


    After a moment of silence, Tyreen continued to smile and moved her lips closer to the inscription stone that had a strong sound effect.


    ��This will be thest song of the night. Thank you for yourpany. I will always stay here and never leave.��


    After putting her hand on her chest, Tyreen said the name of thest song with a solemn voice.


    ��You are not alone.��


    This was a song that Tyreen sounded very simple, and it sounded very simple. Even the audience below could sing along to the melody even if they had not heard it before.


    But no matter how hard Tyreen sang during the rehearsal, the answer that Jose gave was always to shake his head, that is, not satisfied.


    It seemed that there was another singer who sang much better than Tyreen.


    But Josh still let Tyreen finish the song.


    The slow music began to y.


    The audience listened to the prelude and instantly understood that this was another song they had never heard before.


    Tyreen softly sang the first line of the song, then raised her hand high.


    Below the stage, most of the audience also held their glowing canes and began to wave them in unison to the rhythm of Tyreen��s wave.


    For a moment, the surroundings became extremely quiet. Only Tyreen��s gentle singing and apaniment could be heard.


    Below, waves appeared in the sea formed by the radiance of the Wands.


    This song was indeed very simple. When Tyreen sang the second part of ��you �� are �� not �� Alone��, the audience below also hummed softly to the rhythm of the song.


    Finally, the entire magic arena echoed with the sound of this song, just like the lyrics of the song..


    You will never be alone!


    The concert was finally nearing its end. Fireworks erupted from all around the stage and rose into the sky, lighting up the entire Nn night sky.


    Tyreen looked at the gorgeous scene in front of her, and with tears in the corners of her eyes, she once again sent her blessings to all the audience.


    ��Thank you, everyone!��


    When thest fireworks disappeared from the sky, the concert officially came to an end.


    �� ..


    Late at night.


    ��Twig, do you need a handkerchief?��


    After the concert ended, Al was sitting in the magic car driven by the Dark Elves. She keenly observed that Twig��s eyes were red, and he looked like he had cried.


    ��No need.��The branches and leaves turned to look out of the window.


    In the middle of the night, there were still humans holding fluorescent wands everywhere on the street. Tonight seemed to have be a special festival.


    The branches and leaves recalled what she had seen at the concert and looked at the wands in her hands. At that moment, she really hoped that the night would never end.


    ��Are you leaving the human city?��


    The Dark Elf was still the driver of the car. She looked at the three high elves who were sitting in the back of the car through the internal mirror.


    ��I hope to see the Holy Tree Enlucy again.��


    Elder SINDONAR��s gaze was also fixed outside the window as if he was deep in thought. Then, he turned his head and said to the Dark Elf.


    The Dark Elves did not reply. They just drove the magic car towards Nn��s center.


    The area in the center of Nn was where the Seven Sages��Mage Tower and Sage Tower were located. It was forbidden to enter except for some of the Sage��s apprentices and the sage himself.


    The Sage Council in the center was also set up with a powerful magic barrier.


    ��You can��t drive from here.��


    The Dark Elves stopped the magic car in front of a tower and said to the high elves behind them.


    Elder Sindonar brought leaf and al out of the magic car and looked up at the magnificent tower in front of them.


    The tower itself was built by humans, but the magic barrier surrounding the tower was not created by humans.


    ��Elder.��Leaf sensed the magic fluctuations around them and seemed to have sensed something. Elder Sindonar waved his hand, indicating that leaf did not mind.


    ��It feels like we��re home,��Al said suddenly after looking around.


    ��Unfortunately, this is Nn��s center, not your home.��


    The Dark Elf stood outside the barrier and knocked lightly. Suddenly, an eye made of light opened on the Tower of the sage.


    After staring at the Dark Elf for a long time, a tiny crack appeared on the barrier.


    ��This is my first time here, so be careful.��


    After instructing the three high elves behind him, the Dark Elf walked into the inner part of the barrier.


    The moment elder Sindonar entered the barrier, he felt a rich life force.


    The ground began to benefit from arge number of vines.


    After about three minutes of travel, Elder Sindonar followed the Dark Elves to a huge pit.


    In the center of the pit, Elder Sindonar saw Tyreen in a ck gown again.


    Tyreen was surrounded by a group of people, including the Dark Wood Elves��priestess, Nn��s five sages, and�� The Guardian!


    ��En Luci, once you take root here, it means that you will be with the humans of this city in the future.��


    Priest nca looked at the white cat crouching on Tyreen��s shoulder.


    The World Tree had now grown to the point where it could nt its own roots and officially live in this world as a tree.


    The white cat nodded its head slightly, indicating that it had made the decision to take root in the center of Nn.


    ��Swear in the name of the humans that we will fulfill this ancient contract.��


    The oldest white-clothed person stood in front of Tyreen, and the contract formed by Silver light floated in the air.


    This contract came from the underground ruins. When Tyreen arrived here with the world tree, the contract automatically appeared in the air.


    The Guardian of the Holy Tree.


    Elder Sindonar watched this scene with mixed emotions. ording to the records of the elves, no human had ever be the guardian of the Holy Tree.


    ��Emlucy, are you sure?��


    Suddenly, a white bird appeared on Elder Sindonar��s shoulder. It pped its wings andnded between the cat and the white-clothed person.


    The white cat flicked its sharp ws and waved at the white bird in a show of force.


    ��Stubborn!��


    The white bird let out a sigh and looked at Joshua who was standing behind tyreen.


    ��But this may be a choice that can not be changed.��


    The moment it pped its wings, Joshua subconsciously raised his arm and let the white birdnd on his arm.


    ��Guardian�� I saw a special soul in your eyes.��The white bird tilted its head and seemed to be in doubt. ��But everything you did was very interesting.��


    Now even a bird could talk?


    Without waiting for Joshua toin, it stretched out its sharp ws and put a strange crystal in Joshua��s palm. Then, it disappeared.


    Joshua looked at the crystal in his hand. The magic power contained in it did not seem to be an ordinary crystal.


    ��Could that bird be the high elf��s consciousness of the World Tree?��Hiri whispered in Joshua��s ear.


    ��That��s right. And it seems to have given me an invitation.��


    After Joshua put away the crystal, he looked at the cat that was squatting on the ground again.


    ��If Tyreen has made up her mind, then bury the seed,��Joshua said.


    Tyreen nodded slightly. She looked around at everyone present. Then, a light green light was released from her body.


    The ground began to shake slightly. Arge number of vines and green grass grew in this barren pit.


    With a bright light, a tree that was only the height of a man appeared in front of Joshua.


    ��This looks like the apple tree I nted when I was young����Hiri said as he looked at the tree up and down.


    ��UH�� Hiri?��


    Joshua pointed at the white cat sitting on Hiri��s head. The white cat seemed to be very dissatisfied with Hiri��s ridicule.


    ��ENLUCI, the glory of the past will soon be restored.��


    Priest nca came before the sapling that was only the height of a man and touched the branch with his hand.


    ��Your World tree will grow up soon,��Joshua said from the side.


    Priest nca no longer doubted Joshua��s words. The Chaos Fiend had fulfilled all the promises he had made.


    ��Next is����Joshua looked at the three High Elves that the Dark Elves had brought. ��Do you have anything to say?��


    ��Today, I have witnessed several miracles.��


    Elder Sindonar walked forward, but his gaze fell on the crystal in Joshua��s hand.


    ��Asherom, the Holy Tree of our race, has acknowledged you, Guardian.��


    Elder Sindonar knew that he was probably the person who had the least right to interfere with Enlucy��s actions of taking root in Nn.


    ��Take this crystal and head to the far north. We will wee your arrival.��After elder Sindonar said this, he turned around and prepared to leave with Leaf and Al. .


    This mission had undoubtedly failed. Faced with Nn��s five sages, Elder Sindonar did not want to stay in this city for too long.


    ��Wait!��Joshua called out to the High Elf Elder.


    When he turned around, he subconsciously reached out to catch the things that Joshua threw at him.


    They were a crystal of the holy tree, Enlucy, and a bag of primary crystals.


    ��Those primary crystals are the clients of the magic.��Joshua pointed at Al and the branches behind Elder Sindonar. ��After they leave Nn, at least they won��t be too bored.��


    Too bored?


    Elder Sindonar had nevere into contact with the magic before, so he could not understand what Joshua meant. However, there was no dangerous aura in the primary crystals, so he temporarily epted them as a gift.


    As for the Crystal of the Holy Tree, Enlucy, it was definitely a holy item that represented friendship for the High Elves.


    In the end, under the gaze of Joshua, the Three High Elves left the center of Nn under the escort of the Dark Elves.


    ��It��s about time to start the next step of construction.��


    Joshua turned his head to look at the world tree that was only one person tall. Because of the appearance of this World Tree, it officially announced that the Magic Net had entered a high-speed era.

 Chapter 480

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 484, the Magic Net Savings House</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It waste on the third night after the world tree had taken root in Nn.


    After finishing the assessment of the purple-clothed person, Healy habitually ran to the kitchen of the Hearthstone Tavern, found two dinners, and brought them to Joshua��s study.


    In the study, Joshua was in a meditative state with his eyes closed. This was the mostmon method that spellcasters used to recover the magic power in their bodies and increase the amount of magic power stored in their bodies.


    However, Joshua��s meditation was different from that of ordinary spellcasters. There was a white cat sitting on Joshua��s head, snoring.


    Healy ced the dinner on the dining table and did not disturb Joshua. After about a minute, Joshua slowly opened his eyes.


    ��Are you messing with that video website?��Healy threw a pair of chopsticks from the Great Xia Kingdom to Joshua.


    ��It��s a little moreplicated than the video website.��


    Josh took the chopsticks from Hiri and fed a piece of fish from his dinner to the white cat sitting on his head.


    After the world tree took root in Nn, its consciousness became more like a ��cat��.


    For example, it was particrly interested in the food of fish.


    ��I��m giving the concept of the magic economy. To put it simply, I��m doing a program called the Magic Net Savings Office,��Josh said.


    ��Are you nning to issue money on the magic?��


    Healy also consciously fed her portion of the fish to the white cat, and then continued to participate in Jose��s discussion.


    ��I��m just nning to work with the sages of Nn tobine the Nn National Savings Office with this program, and this program will be the foundation of the other applications of the magic.��


    ��It��s really not worth it to let all the games in the game partition be free.��


    As Joshua��s chief game designer, Hiri had participated in the production of several games, and these games were currently all free experiences on the Spellcaster Forum.


    Other than ��My World��, which was still in the testing phase.


    ��There are also movies and songs, including the most important shopping on the weave. All of these need to be supported by the financial system. After all, unrewardedbor will eventually starve the creators to death. When that timees, not many people will be willing to write novels and songs on the weave, or create other types of works. This is absolutely detrimental to the future of the weave.��


    On Earth, Joshua hated those pirated versions. After all, he was a game producer. The day before yesterday, the game had just been released, and the day after, it had already been cracked. This really put a damper on his passion for creation.


    Of course�� This was just Joshua��s own thoughts, but he had seen too many independent game studios go bankrupt because of pirated versions on Earth.


    ��The Magic Net Savings Office is about to bepleted. The rest is up to me to draw a cake with those sages tomorrow.��


    Joshua reached out and scratched the back of the white cat��s neck.


    After the world tree took root, not only did the magic��s speed increase, but also Joshua��s ability to program when he meditated.


    This feeling was like having a super-caring programming assistant. As long as Joshua started to build a certain function, the inscriptions would naturally be edited.


    This white cat was probably helping in the dark.


    The inscriptions themselves were the huge system of this world. The inscriptions that Joshua used in the weave were only borrowed from a very small part of this system.


    Now, it seemed that the world tree was a bit like an artificial intelligence created with inscriptions?


    ��My mentor should agree,��Hiri said with some uncertainty.


    ��Money is just a tool for the sages to maintain Nn��s order. They won��t refuse to upgrade this tool a little.��


    Jose threw aside a bunch of strange thoughts and picked up his chopsticks again.


    ��In short, the most important task now is to finish the dinner.��


    �� ..


    In the Silent Hall of the Ruhr Advanced Magic Academy.


    Today, the lecture hall was as quiet as its name suggested.


    The prophet pushed open the door of the hall and looked around at the figure sitting in the hall. Friet, the owner of the KLIA Chamber of Commerce, followed her to visit the hall.


    After seeing the figure sitting in the hall of silence, the middle-aged man could not even stand properly.


    After all, any Nondmoner would not be able to remain calm when they saw the arrival of the four sages.


    The Prophet was not amoner of Nond. She had just arrived in Nond from the Demon World and calmly found a seat at the front.


    The Merchant, Friet, also followed the prophet and sat next to him.


    Under the push of Joshua, the Kelia Chamber of Commerce participated in the construction of alchemy workshops in the demon world. The Prophet was the representative of the demon world.


    When FRIET learned that the representative of the demon world was a girl who looked only ten years old, he thought that Joshua was making a strange joke about him.


    However, until the Prophet quickly analyzed the best n for the profit and loss of the Chamber ofmerce to cooperate with the demon world, Friet did not dare to joke about the prophet��s appearance and age anymore.


    ��Do you know that Mr. Joshua invited us����Friet asked the prophet uneasily.


    But before he could finish, the prophet directly made a hissing gesture.


    Friet could only look around. Other than the people in white, blue, and ck, the other four sages of Nn were all present.


    Friet��s sworn enemies and the managers of Nn��s National Savings Office were also present.


    With these people gathered together, they could make an important decision like ��let Nn move.��.


    Friet quickly calmed himself down because he saw that Joshua had already appeared at the front of the Hall of silence.


    ��Let��s skip the greetings for now. I��ve invited everyone here to tell you a concept, a concept that I��ve discussed with the leaders of the Chamber of Commerce here in the past.��


    Joshua went straight to the point and opened his own magic interface. Several pictures appeared on it.


    Friet recognized that the background of the picture was an alchemy shop under his chamber of Commerce.


    ��I think these pictures can define the trading form of all intelligent creatures today.��Joshua waved his arm and showed the pictures on the magic in order before everyone��s eyes.


    There were a total of five pictures. They recorded the scene where a young spell caster took a fancy to a primary crystal stone outside the alchemy shop, then walked into the shop to negotiate with the shop owner and then paid for the primary crystal stone.


    ��I think everyone is very familiar with this trading method. After all, any one of you has been using this trading method since you were born. You ran to Nn��s Commercial Street, went to the shop to choose your favorite shop, and then paid the bill and left.��Jose��s gaze swept across everyone present.


    ��Isn��t thismon sense?��A person in charge from Nn��s National Savings Office asked.


    ��It��s indeedmon sense,mon sense that hasn��t changed for thousands of years.��Joshua put his hands on the podium and smiled. ��But don��t you think this way of trading is tooplicated?��


    Joshua could see the confusion and confusion on the faces of some of the people sitting there. However, FRIET, the owner of the Kalia Chamber of Commerce, and the person in charge of the national savings office seemed to have thought of something.


    The prophet��s expression did not change. However, judging from the way she kept kicking her calf, she could not wait for Joshua to announce what today��s ��cake��was.


    ��It seems that some people have already guessed what I want to say.��Joshua pointed at the five pictures behind him and waved his hand, another three pictures appeared before him. ��This is not the entire purchasing process. This young spellcasteres from the alchemy workshop across the river of gears. He wants to go to Nn��s Central Business Street to buy a set of primary crystals. He needs to put down the research on his hand first, and then spend an hour and a half to take a carriage to the central business street. Don��t you think that this is an extreme waste of time?��


    With a snap of his fingers, the first three photos disappeared in an instant.


    ��If you put the information of these products on the magic web or set up a shop on the magic web, the first three steps or even the fourth step can bepletely eliminated.��


    ��How to achieve it?��


    The head of Nn National Savings Office adjusted his sses. He admitted that the proposal of the founder of the magic web had piqued his interest.


    ��It��s aplex system to support, and it��s going to take some time to exin,��Josh said.


    ��Please continue,��he said.

 Chapter 481

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 485 cakes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Shopping on the magic web.


    Friet had thought of this idea a long time ago, and when he was discussing business with Josh, Josh revealed his intention several times.


    However, this topic always ended with ��Not yet��.


    This made Friet feel very ufortable. Today, Josh finally decided to officially announce this matter. He had a lot of questions to ask Josh.


    However, the manager of Nn National Reserve was chatting happily with Joshua. Of course, he was rational enough not to interfere in their conversation.


    However, many of the questions asked by the manager of Nn National Reserve were also what freet was concerned about.


    ��I will set up a web page like a Spellcaster Forum. Every shop owner can put their own products on it. They can describe the products sold through pictures and words. After the buyers receive the products, they can directly givements on the magic web for future buyers to refer to.��Joshua showed a page that he made on the spot.


    The page was filled with photos of all kinds of alchemy materials, and the name and price of the props were attached below.


    After Joshua clicked on one of the materials named ��fire lizard��, he could see somements that he had set up in thements section.


    For example, ��thank you for the fire repelling gloves given by the shop owner.����a few of them died when they were sent here. Shop owner, it��s time for you to change the container for the delivery.���� thements section where good and badments intersected.


    ��Will the buyer always be the most honest?��


    The manager of the Gold Depository pushed up his gold-rimmed sses and instantly saw the advantage of the positive and negativements system that Jose had.


    ��Then how do we deliver the goods to the buyer?��He asked another question again.


    ��This requires the establishment of another system. I remember that Nn��s mercenary Union has a form of mission, which is to deliver an item to another person. However, after the establishment of the magic shopping website, every transaction is equivalent to a new mission. A simple mercenary will definitely not be able to do it. Moreover, the credibility of the mercenary union is also a huge problem. Therefore, we have to establish a separate service organization. I call it express delivery.��


    When Joshua said this word, there was a subtle sense of incongruity.


    All the merchants present had the experience of transporting goods from other cities, so they had long had the concept of ��logistics��, and express delivery was one of the branches.


    ��Quickly deliver the goods to the buyers?��


    The person in charge of the savings office noticed that on the web page behind Joshua, there was the ��Delivery Address��column.


    However, the next second, he looked at the grey-clothed man sitting at the front and the owl standing on the shoulder of the grey-clothed man.


    ��This is very simr to the delivery of letters,��he said.


    ��So the Owls who are familiar with the streets of Nn can also be couriers, but the delivery of goods still needs to be done by humans.��


    When Joshua said this, the owl standing on the shoulder of the grey-clothed man made a gurgling sound, as if it was saying, ��I��ve found a job again!��.


    Since the appearance of the magic, the frequency of lettermunication among the people of Nn had dropped rapidly, which led to the unemployment of arge group of owls in Nn City.


    What surprised Joshua was that the Owls in this world belonged to the birds of prey, especially the group of owls raised by the gray-clothed man.


    In the past, Joshua had seen an owl easily capture an adult with one w.


    This kind of terrifying power could carry most of the packages.


    ��Nn has its own mail delivery system,��the gray-clothed man finally spoke. ��There��s no problem with the delivery you mentioned, Josh.��


    ��Okay, then, do you have any other questions?��


    Josh felt that the pie-painting convention mightst for a while.


    �� ..


    In the afternoon.


    ��This is a terrible n.��


    The prophet sat in the back seat of the magic car and said to Joshua.


    She had just listened to the ��future of the magic��that Joshua had described. Even though she had already known about the n of the magic shopping, when she listened to the details again, the prophet could only describe it as terrible.


    After all, this wouldpletely change the way of life of intelligent creatures.


    ��I hope the higher-ups in Nn are willing to cooperate. My meaning has been conveyed.��


    Jose was flipping through a thick bill. The Prophet had sorted out the bill and handed it to Jose.


    On it was a record of the recent resources and construction projects in the demon world.


    Although this was a very detailed form, Jose could only understand a general idea. The data on it was tooplicated.


    ��Has the food shortage problem in the demon world been solved?��Joshua put away the bill and chose to ask the prophet directly.


    ��There are still no signs of recovery of the dead fields around the imperial city. Her Highness Cecily has led some people to reim newnd in the territory of the water elemental lord. The current situation is good. With the help of those alchemy potions, we should be able to wee the first bumper harvest in two months.��


    What the Prophet said was not ssified information, so even if Friet was sitting in the passenger seat, she did not intend to hide anything.


    ��Two months�� It seems that I don��t need to worry about the demon world for the time being.��


    Joshua could roughly understand why the human poption of this world would expand so quickly.


    The efficiency of the alchemy potions was far more terrifying than fertilizer.


    Joshua could only provide funds and technology for the Demon World. The rest of the management could only be left to his elder sister.


    ��Mr. Frit, I have a request for you,��Joshua said to Frit, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    ��If you have a request, feel free to say it.��The businessman had already regarded Joshua as an indispensable partner.


    Friet had never forgotten how he got the position of the owner of Nn First Chamber of Commerce.


    ��I want you to build an alchemy factory across the river of gears. The product is this.��


    Jose sent a picture to the businessman through text message.


    ��A magic machine that can record videos?��


    Friet recognized the function of the magic machine in the picture at a nce. When he first watched the movie, he tried to find Sir White Thorn to buy the patent right of this magic machine.


    ��I��ve simplified the version, or rather�� the civil version.��


    On the day that Joshua took root in the world tree, he had already tested the speed of the magic.


    At this stage, the magic had already achieved the ability to watch videos online.


    After the magic had developed to this level, Joshua felt that there was no need to turn the ��recording of the surrounding images��into a patent that only belonged to him.


    ��Of course! I��ll go to Gear Street Tomorrow to select a location.��


    Although he did not get the patent for the camera, getting the production license was enough for freet to be happy for a while.


    ��As soon as possible.��


    Joshua took a look at the magic web interface in front of him. The growth of the magic web was a little too fast in Joshua��s eyes. It had been less than a year since the television appeared, and he had already started to set up a video website.


    However, Josh did not feel that there was anything wrong with it�� There were many things on the magic web, such as software for listening to music online,rge-scale multiyer online games, and so on.

 Chapter 482

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 486, Ice Dragon</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the middle of Nn.


    Ever since the world tree took root here, the originally barren pit had gradually turned into a vibrant grasnd.


    A huge ice dragon was lying on the grasnd, and beside it was a tree that was less than the height of a person.


    The Sleeping Ice Dragon suddenly opened its eyes and watched the figure sliding down from the edge of the huge pit while stepping on the grass.


    ��Tyreen, are you very cold?��


    The ice dragon stared at the frost elf. She wrapped herself up tightly and even put on a mask.


    ��But Mr. Joshua said that if I don��t dress like this, there will be riots on the street.��Tyreen ced a wooden basket next to the ice dragon.


    When the ice dragon heard the name Joshua, it gently exhaled. The cold air condensed into frost in the air.


    ��Emlucy chose to take root here perhaps because of the influence of the Guardian,��the ice dragon said.


    ��Do you want to eat these?��


    Tyreen deliberately avoided the topic of the ice dragon��sint and raised the wooden basket in her hand to speak to the ice dragon.


    The size of the wooden basket was not even as big as one of the ice dragon��s teeth, but surrounded by ice-blue inscriptions, the ice dragon turned back into a female frost elf with silver hair and silver eyes.


    ��Tyreen, you can totally build a small house here.��


    The female Elf, who was much older than Tyreen in terms of appearance, age, and figure, picked up a piece of vegetable bread from the wooden basket and stuffed it into her mouth.


    ��I still have work during the day, so I can��t stay here all the time,��Tyreen said with some difficulty.


    ��Work? The job that Emlucy once said was called ��radio host��?��


    The Ice Dragon looked at Tyreen up and down. It could still see the power of faith surrounding Tyreen��s body.


    ��HMM, catarian, do you want to give it a try?��Tyreen came over this time to find something for the ice dragon to do.


    In the past, when the ice dragon guarded the world tree, it would spend most of its life curled up inside the world tree and rarely leave.


    ��Using some kind of method to please those humans? Tyreen, this is not something that a holy tree protector should do.��


    The Ice Dragon Catarian righteously rejected Tyreen��s invitation. She was still very wary of humans.


    ��HMM�� Catarian, wait for me.��


    Tyreen took out a primary crystal stone that contained the world tree. The only difference was that this primary crystal stone contained two leaves.


    If one observed carefully, one of the leaves was silver-white, while the other was dark green.


    ��The Sacred Tree of the ckwood Elves?��The Ice Dragon immediately saw where the dark green leaf came from.


    Tyreen channeled her mana into the primary crystal, and the scene from the Nn��s voice television station instantly appeared before their eyes.


    On it was a gray-clothed person narrating his experience in domesticating owls.


    Tyreen transferred her magic power to another leaf of the world tree andpleted an operation called ��Changing the channel.��.


    ��Wee to Faroese national radio in the afternoon. This is Gomez��s interview time. It��s fine if you call it the Dragon��s noon interview. Today, we��re inviting the country��s most anticipated young actress, Miss Carrie.��


    Tyreen switched the scene to the newly established Faroese national radio station.


    The moment Ice Dragon Catarian saw the scene, he almost choked on the food in his mouth.


    ��The body of a humanoid creature is really troublesome.��


    She patted her chest with her hand andined after swallowing the food in her throat.


    ��No, what is Gomez doing!��The Ice Dragon Catarian stared at the bearded middle-aged man on the screen.


    ��Being the host of the show,��Tyreen whispered to catarian.


    ��Has this brass dragon forgotten its duty as a Protector!��


    The Ice Dragon Catarian recognized the host as one of its own kind at first sight.


    That was the giant dragon that guarded the world tree!


    ��Actually, this protector is indeed fulfilling her duty.��Tyreen pointed at Carrie, who was sitting on the other side of the screen, and said, ��Is that human girl the host of the World Tree of the ckwood Elves?��


    ��Human?��The Ice Dragon Catarian stared at Carrie for a long time, and then said, ��I thought it was crazy enough for you to root the world tree in the human world, Tyreen, but I didn��t expect the decision made by the ckwood Elves to be even more inexplicable.��


    ��Catarian, don��t you want to try it?��


    Tyreen took out a piece of vegetable bread from the wooden basket and handed it to the ice dragon beside her.


    ��Gomez teases humans for fun. I don��t have such a boring interest. Tyreen, do you understand?��After eating the bread in his hand, catarian said, ��This city is much more dangerous than the forest you used to live in. There are many humans in the city who are interested in the holy tree. I have to focus on monitoring the surroundings.��


    ��It��s okay to rest for a while.��


    Tyreen took out two crystals from the wooden basket and handed them to catarian.


    ��This one records the movie, and this one is the client of the magic. Well�� I should have stayed to exin to you how to use it, but I have another program at the voice of Nn in the afternoon.��


    ��The use of human creations can not faze me,��Catarian said.


    ��Then let��s call it a day. If I don��t Leave Now, I won��t be able to make it. If you like this movie, I can bring a new er!��


    After saying goodbye to the ice dragon apologetically, Tyreen jogged up the grassy slope.


    Catarian watched the back of the frost elf as she left. His lips opened and closed, wanting to shout something, but he choked on his words.


    As the protector of the world tree, it was entirely possible for Tyreen to stay by the side of the world tree. Human cities were always filled with all sorts of unexpected dangers.


    But�� Catarian looked at the world tree that had grown to the height of a man.


    All of this had been achieved through Tyreen��s hard work. The young Frost Elf had really fulfilled his promise, relying solely on himself to make the world tree take root once more.


    ��You don��t even have time to talk?��Catarian sat on the ground and looked up at the World Tree��s tender leaves.


    A white cat soon entered his line of sight.


    ��En Luci?��


    The white cat descended from the tree andnded in front of the two protocrystals ced by Tyreen. He used his cat ws to push one of the protocrystals in front of catarian.


    ��This crystal is used to record images. Do you find the images of humans very interesting?��The ice dragon looked at the creature in front of it, which was much older than it was.


    The white cat did not say anything. It was urging catarian to look at it quickly.


    The Ice Dragon ced the crystal in its palm. When the magic power was activated, a projection appeared in front of her.


    The title of the projection was ��The story of the Loyal Dog Ba Gong.��.


    ��A canine creature? It��s even lower����


    While Catarian was ridiculing himself for being so bored, he waved his hand to create a wall of ice, so that he could have a better experience of watching the movie.


    ..


    Two hourster, the story of the Loyal Dog Ba Gong was about toe to an end.


    ��You did it on purpose, didn��t you?��Catarian rubbed his eyes and looked at the white cat in front of him. The white cat was cleaning its paws non-stop.


    ��I actually saw my own shadow on a wild beast.��


    The ice dragon��s gaze was fixed on Hachi who was sitting in front of Luo Xue��s station in the picture, bitterly waiting for the return of its dead master.


    When the snow fell on Hachi��s body, his life was about toe to an end. He did not give up on waiting and used almost his whole life to interpret the word ��loyalty��.


    Although Catarian was unwilling to admit it, he did see his own shadow on this creature named Hachi�� and there was a strange resonance.


    This resonance had touched his heart, which had been silent for many years.


    The snow fell quietly on the screen, and Nn��s time was approaching dusk.


    ��I admit it��s a warning story, but it��s very interesting.��The Ice Dragon Katarian looked at the white cat again. ��Holy tree, I want to know when Tyreen wille next!��


    The ice dragon vaguely remembered that when Tyreen was about to leave, she had told her that she would bring a new movie with her next visit.


    As a dragon, more than ten years was just a yawn for it, but Catarian couldn��t help it.


    The white cat yawned to express its attitude, and then pushed another crystal in front of catarian.


    ��A message on the magic?��The Ice Dragon picked up the crystal ording to the White Cat��s instructions.


    It easily crushed the crystal. After catarian took the initiative to absorb arge amount of runes into its body, a virtual interface appeared in front of catarian.


    The white cat jumped up and directly jumped onto its shoulder. Then, it began to guide the usage of the ice dragon��s magic.


    ��It��s rare to see you as happy as you are today in such a long time,��the ice dragon said with some nostalgia.


    The white cat ungratefully patted its cheek with its paw and pointed at the interface of the magic.


    ��I still don��t want to believe that this is something that the guardians can create. It connects almost everyone in this city.��


    Under the White Cat��s guidance, the Ice Dragon quicklypleted the registration of the weave. After having themon ount of the weave, it directly logged into the text message and entered the message number that the white cat told it.


    After about three minutes, Tyreen epted the ice dragon��s request.


    ��excuse me, is this Lord Protector? !��


    When the first message popped up on the text message, the Ice Dragon Catarian felt a long-lost novelty.


    ��So I canmunicate with Tyreen?��When catarian asked the white cat again, it had already disappeared.


    Catarian could only look at the interface of the magic in front of him and fumble around, including the virtual keyboard made of a bunch of letters.


    Even the elf��s hands were not used to using them. Looking at the bunch of strange symbols, catarian fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 483

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 487, Overview</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Noon of the next day.


    After lunch, Tyreen stayed in her room. It was rare that she did not read the stories that Jose wrote today. Instead, she was holding a crystal creation that Jose called a ��handle��.


    The interface of the weave appeared in front of Tyreen��s eyes. On the interface, it was a scene made of cubes.


    ��Be careful, Catarian!��Tyreen stared at another character that was made of cubes just like her. Behind this character, a monster that could explode appeared.


    Just as Tyreen��s warning words left her mouth, the sound of an explosion rang in Tyreen��s ears.


    The lower left corner of the screen also disyed a notification: ��Catarian is afraid of being blown to death by coolies.��.


    ��Damn it! These weak zombies and bugs, if I could breathe, they wouldn��t even be left with residue! !��


    Catarian��s angry voice rang in Tyreen��s ears.


    ��This won��t do, the characters in this game don��t have this ability����Tyreen could not remember how many times she had said this.


    Ever since the ice dragon learned how to use the Mana Net yesterday, it had beenmunicating with Tyreen through text messages, asking Tyreen a lot of questions about Nn.


    Tyreen also took some time to let catarian experience the game on the mana.


    ��The human body is as fragile as a rotten branch!��


    The Ice Dragon had beenining since the beginning of the game.


    After all, the characters it used were too weak. If it was itself, no matter how many zombies and skeleton shooters there were in the game, it would only be a problem for it to breathe.


    However, the character that catarian controlled had been killed more than ten times by the zombies.


    ��that new yer named Catarian is so pitiful. Is Tyreen your friend?��


    At this moment, the flower of Faroese logged into the server. Her character ran to Tyreen��s side and watched Catarian who was fighting a group of zombies with both hands in the distance.


    This sentence was sent by Gloria through text, so the ice dragon could also see it.


    ��Yes.��Tyreen immediately typed a reply.


    ��Oh Right, why isn��t your friend talking?��


    Gloria controlled her character to jump around beside ��Catarian��who was born again at the Resurrection Point, and then typed a question.


    She had been talking the whole time..


    Tyreen quietly listened to the voice of the ice dragon beside her ear. It was using an extremely solemn and serious tone to ask who the flower of Faroese was, and kept emphasizing that if it was in the real world.., those zombies were as fragile as thin ice in front of it.


    Unfortunately..


    ��catarian doesn��t know how to type.��


    Tyreen quickly replied to Carrie.


    ��doesn��t know how to type�� is she a rtive like your sister?��


    Carrie wasn��t used to typing at first, but in less than three days, she became familiar with this method of typing.


    To Carrie, typing was a very simple thing. Apart from old people who were too old to see, there were only children who were not very old.


    ��No, Catarian is the protector of our tribe��s holy tree.��


    Tyreen had already heard theints of the ice dragon that was about to overflow the magic, so she immediately informed Carrie of the true identity of the ��neer��who was being pressed to the ground by a group of zombies.


    ��Protector of the Frost Elf holy tree? I��m sorry for my disrespect. I greet you on behalf of the Dark Wood Elves as the Holy Tree��s host.��


    Carrie still knew who could joke and who couldn��t joke, but just as she finished speaking, Tyreen received a private message.


    ��but the protector of the Dark Wood Elves��typing speed is very fast, and he��s very good at ying this game.��


    ������


    Tyreen didn��t know how to send a private message in this game, so she could only choose to change the topic.


    ��what about Fuya and Dorothy? I haven��t seen them today.��


    Tyreen did not often y this game, but every time she went online, she could see the figures of fuya and Dorothy. Together with Carrie�� The three of them could be said to be the permanent residents of this virtual world.


    ��Fuya seems to be recording some ��fastest clear video��recently. Yesterday, didn��t the Spellcaster Forum post a website called ��the realm of the magic��? ��I remember that the function is to upload videos that I��ve recorded, and there��s also a small program that can record the ��desktop��of the magic.��


    After sending this message, Carrie suddenly remembered something.


    ��Nn seems to have changed quite a lot recently. That concert of yours�� to be honest, I was a little jealous of you before I congratted you on your sess.��


    Caroline did not hide her true feelings when she faced Tyreen.


    ��Miss Caroline, the program you performed on the television station also has�� a lot of people watching.��


    Tyreen selectively blocked the question from the ice dragon who kept asking who the flower of Faroese was.


    ��but I also want to hold a concert. The scene of 30,000 people cheering for you really makes me feelplicated, but unfortunately, I��m not a qualified singer.��


    When she saw this sentence, Tyreen could hear the sigh from Gloria through the screen.


    The flower of Faroese had a veryplicated feeling when she watched Tyreen��s concert on TV.


    Tyreen was first discovered by Mrs. Caesar of Gloria, and she took Tyreen in with the ck Swan troupe out of kindness.


    This frost fairy was just an unpopr little transparent at first, but now when she stood on the stage of the concert.


    A fact that Lori had to ept was already in front of her eyes. On the magic web, Tyreen��s poprity had far surpassed hers.


    Due to the gradual poprity of television in Faroese, the poprity of Tyreen��s concert had already spread to the whole of Faroese.


    So much so that her reputation in Faroese surpassed that of many long-established singers, including the brand-new musical form brought by the Frost elf.


    ��I have also heard that quite a number of people in my troupe have beenmissioned to bring one or two copies of your ��records��.��


    Caroline did not hide her jealousy because Tyreen was her friend who could confess her true thoughts.


    ��So, Miss Caroline, would you like to try�� singing?��


    Tyreen thought of using this method to appease the little emotions in Caroline��s heart.


    ��If I say I��m going to be a singer, my mother will definitely punish me again. I��m justmenting that your singing voice and the songs you sing are really amazing,��Carrie quickly replied.


    ��No, Mr. Joshua didn��t just set up a website to upload videos. He seems to have been writing a ��program��specifically for listening to songs recently. It seems to be called that. It��s said that everyone can upload their own songs on it, and there will also be a ranking of the songs.��


    After Tyreen sent the message, she sat on the bed and hugged her legs, waiting for a reply from Carrie.


    Recently, Tyreen was a little worried about how hard Joshua was working. For four whole days, Tyreen did not see him sleep at all.


    If it was not for Hiri who would asionally skip ss from the purple-d man��s ss to visit Joshua, Tyreen was really worried that Joshua might suffer from a disease called ��sudden death��.


    However, during the past four days, Joshua had been trying to add four new functions to the weave. The most basic of them was the weave��s vault, and above that, there was the weave��s shopping function, followed by the ability to listen to music and watch videos on the weave.


    Currently, the only thing that Joshua hadpleted was the video website, and everything else was in the process of ��production��and ��preparation��.


    ��when will this programe online?��


    The strong Carrie seemed to be eager to give it a try.


    ��I don��t know�� Mr. Joshua has been working too hard recently, and Miss Hiri isn��t willing to stop even with him by her side,��Tyreen expressed her concern to Carrie.


    ��this Hiri told me that if he couldn��t beat Joshua, he might knock him out with a stick.��


    Carrie revealed a horrifying piece of information to Tyreen.


    ��I��m qualified for this job.��The Ice Dragon��s voice rang in Tyreen��s ears again.


    ��please don��t say such horrible things.��


    Tyreen replied to the ice dragon and Carrie via text message.


    ��The people from Nn National Savings Office will be looking for Mr. Josh this afternoon, so he should be taking a nap at noon,��Tyreen said with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 484 - , work

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 488, work</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn mercenary union.


    Hend stood in front of the recruitment notice board and looked at the dense ��recruitment letters��pasted on it.


    The form of mercenary union had existed in this world for hundreds of years. With the passage of time, this union had gone from ��issuing missions to hunt monsters and search for alchemy ingredients��, it had be an agency where anyone could find the job they wanted.


    ��Hend, why don��t youe work for our patent council? The daily content is quite easy. The reward for a month is about ten gold coins.��


    Hend��s good friend Sansa followed her to this ce.


    The holiday period of the LUERSK Advanced Magic Academy was almost a month. Originally, Hend had relied on selling the patent for the Magic Mapping Machine, it was also the prototype of the ��Hearthstone Legend��arcade machine that was now popr throughout Nn.


    However, the money earned could not support her research in alchemy at all. This made Hende to the mercenary union to look for some new jobs with the idea of trying.


    ��Let me see it again.��Hend shook his head and declined his friend��s invitation.


    ��But Hend�� it��s not easy for a spell caster of the order system to find a job now.��


    Sansa followed her and nced at the recruitment letter on the wooden board. Most of the spell casters who were interested in fighting were those who were interested in the fire and thunder system, followed by the spell casters who knew the holy light and flowing water system.


    Although she knew that her friend Hend was an excellent magical mechanical engineer, unfortunately, Hend did not have the time to get the corresponding proof.


    ��Yes.��


    Hend��s mood was veryplicated now. The reason was that her sister, Hiri, not only had a stable job, but also became an apprentice of the purple-clothed person.


    When Hiri told her the news, Hend was so shocked that he did not know how to answer Hiri.


    Her sister, who had not even attended an advanced magic academy, had now be an apprentice of sage Nn.


    As Hili��s older sister, Hend was still worrying about her job, which was a great blow to her.


    ��I still rmend going to the Patent Council. The benefits there are much better than the recruitment letter.��


    Sansa nced at the recruitment letter again and said to Hend.


    However, when she looked at Hend again, she found that Hend was staring at a recruitment letter.


    ��Nn National Reserve? Does this organization need to issue a recruitment letter in the mercenary union to recruit New People?��


    Sansa noticed the sender of the recruitment letter. It was Nn National Reserve.


    Logically speaking, this kind of national organization was basically an organization that themoners of the Advanced Magic Academy would kill to join after graduation.


    Whenever there was a vacancy in any position in Nn National Reserve, there would be arge number of candidates waiting there.


    ��A prank? No�� that emblem is indeed from the Nn National Reserve.��


    Sansa continued to look at the recruitment requirements below. Other than some verymon requirements, the most important entry requirement caught Sansa��s attention, that was, ��Must know how to write the program of the magic and construct the website.��


    In short, know how to ��program��?


    Sansa had a psychological shadow over the word ��program��. She had attended several ��programming��sses with hen, but Sansa waspletely unable to understand what her instructor was talking about, as a result, she spent every ss in her sleep.


    Hen was different. Sansa remembered that Hen seemed to have listed programming as an optional course.


    ��200 gold coins a month? HMM! There��s still room for improvement?��


    When Sansa saw the column of rewards below, she could no longer maintain herposure.


    ��Hend�� do you think I have enough time to learn that program now?��


    Sansa looked at her friend beside her. Judging from Hend��s expression, she had already decided to take the job.


    ��First, you have to start with the inscription of order. Sansa, your major is the inscription of Holy Light, right?��Hend said.


    ������


    Sansa covered her mouth in pain, not knowing how to answer.


    Hend was about to ept the recruitment letter and let the mercenary union contact the publisher when she received a text message.


    ��Miss Hend, are you free recently?��


    The name of the message Hend gave was ��instructor Jose��.


    The only instructor in her inscription programming ss was Jose.


    ��Yes!��


    ��I have a job that I wish to entrust to you. If you have time,e to the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    After receiving this reply, Hen fell into deep thought.


    ��You don��t want this job at Nn��s savings office?��Sansa immediately asked Hen when she saw that hen was about to turn around and leave.


    ��I n to go to the Hearthstone Tavern to take a look first.��Hen nced at the recruitment letter posted behind him. ��Moreover, not many people in Nn know how to ��program��. This recruitment letter should not be taken away.��


    ��Your tone seems a little uncertain?��Sansa whispered, ��But I haven��t seen Enoch for a while.��


    �� ..


    Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua��s study.


    ��The above is the data management method of the magic gold storage. Does anyone here understand it?��


    Joshua pointed at the magic interface behind him. The interface disyed the ��financial management software��that Joshua had justpleted.


    In front of Joshua sat two old men and a young man wearing gold-rimmed sses. One of the old men was even a goblin.


    The three of them were all dressed in luxurious and decent clothes. Before entering Joshua��s study, they were filled with the aura of the ��upper ss of society��.


    However, after listening to Joshua��s exnation of how to use the ��Magic Net Vault��, the three of them entered a state of silence.


    The two old men looked at the young man sitting in the middle.


    ��Mr. Joshua, could you�� exin it again?��


    ��This is the third time I��ve exined how to use it. Gnke? I remember that��s your name, right?��Joshua knocked on the desk impatiently. ��Are the students from the tower of sages that weak in understanding?��


    Jose��s words instantly made the young man sitting in the Middle Blush. He looked at the two old men beside him with a pleading gaze.


    These two old men were both high-ranking officials of the Nn National Savings Office. The ounts they handled every day amounted to more than 100,000 gold coins. They could be said to be the elites of the Nn businessmunity.


    When they first learned that the manager of the savings office had decided to let a yman��create magic to interfere with their management system, the two of them held a firm opposition.


    However, the manager��s reply was, ��The Sage Council has already voted. The Nn Federal Reserve must fully utilize that magic to manage it.��


    Since it was the sage Council��s opinion, they had to follow it. However, they still did not want anyman to interfere in this matter.


    Therefore, the task of learning how to use this ��magic��fell to them.


    Unfortunately, they were still old. No matter how proficient they were in business operations, when faced with the pile ofplicated magic code that Joshua had mentioned.., these two big shots sounded like ancient and obscure magic books.


    ��This indeed requires a certain level of programming foundation to know how to operate.��


    Although the magic vault that Joshua had built was very humane to ��users��, it was not the kind of stupid software that could ��obtain results with a single click��to the users.


    Just the management of the database was not a job that these zero-foundation people could do.


    ��Mr. Joshua, we have already issued an invitation to recruit in the mercenary union. It Won��t be long before we find a professional in this field.��


    In the end, the old goblin could not bear the humiliation and chose to yield. He told Joshua and the others that they had begun to look for talents in this field.


    ��I don��t think my students will go to the Mercenary Union.��Joshua recalled the group of spell casters who were stationed in his ��programming ss��. ��Whether it��s the gray-clothed person, or The Viper Snell, or the fire Mark Xie, what was it? I think it��s called shef�� anyway, those students who are older than me, they wouldn��t be so down and out to look for a job in the mercenary union, Right?��


    The names that Jose listed made the three people sitting in front of him sweat. No matter which name it was, they were all famous spellcasters in Nn.


    In fact, those who could ��survive��in the programming ss of the RUHRSK Advanced Magic Academy were all monster-level spellcasters.


    However, programmers in this era were indeed very scarce.


    ��But don��t worry, I��ve found a suitable candidate for you.��Jose nced at his message. Hend had already sent a new reply that he had ��arrived��.

 Chapter 485

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 489 statistics</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Enoch!��


    Sansa had just walked into the Hearthstone Tavern when she saw Enoch who was holding a wooden te. She pounced on him happily.


    The subus seemed to have gotten used to the enthusiasm of the girl from the Kingdom of the sacred religion. She pushed Sansa away shyly and asked her why she had the time toe here today.


    Hend did not participate in the conversation between Sansa and Enoch. She walked to the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern ording to her memory.


    Joshua should have instructed the servants here before she came. Hend did not encounter any obstacles along the way.


    Hend walked to Joshua��s study and gently knocked on the door. When ��Pleasee in��came from the study, Hend pushed the door open and walked in.


    The Hearthstone Tavern itself was not a magnificent building. On the contrary, the overall style was a little old. Staying on the first floor would give people a warm feeling.


    Therefore, the study room on the second floor was not very big.


    Hend nced at the three ��guests��sitting in the study room. Their presence made the entire study room seem a little crowded.


    Although Hend did not know the identity of these guests, the emblems on their clothes represented the Nn National Savings Office.


    Moreover, Hend was currently being annotated by her mentor, Joshua, so Hend now felt a little reserved.


    ��Are there no more chairs?��


    Josh nced at the study room and didn��t find any more chairs.


    ��If I stand����


    Before Hend could finish, Josh stood up and pointed to where he was sitting.


    ��Come and sit here,��Josh said.


    ��This�� Okay.��


    Hearing Josh��s decision, Hend was stunned for a moment, but she still braced herself and sat on Josh��s seat. Josh stood to the side.


    At this time, Hend��s cautious mood had once again risen to a new level.


    Because she clearly knew the many legendary identities of Joshua, whether it was the Prince of the demon world, the creator of the demon, or the director of the four movies.


    Whether it was that identity, it might be a ��big shot��that Hend would never meet in his entire life.


    But what made Hend feel strange was that�� There was no temperament that those big shots should have on Joshua.


    Perhaps this was what his sister liked about him?


    Hend nced at Joshua who was beside him. He then focused his attention on the three people in charge of the Nn State Savings Office.


    ��Let me introduce Hend Lloyd, one of the outstanding students in the inscription programming ss,��said Joshua.


    ��Hello.��


    Although Hend was very nervous and uneasy, she still managed to control her facial expression and greeted the three people in front of her with an elegant smile.


    ��I remember this name. A year ago, you showed off your magic-conducting machine at the world��s Fair?��


    The old goblin recognized Hend��s identity. They had thought that Joshua would invite a powerful spellcaster, but now, sitting in front of them was a little girl who had not even graduated from the Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��That��s right. That magic-conducting machine is my mother��s legacy, and teacher Joshua, the job you said you would entrust to me is����


    ��As a technical consultant for the Nn National Reserve,��Joshua said.


    ��Technical consultant? Mr. Joshua�� Are You sure that a little girl is qualified for this job?��The human elder said, ��I��ve heard a little about the difficulty of the course called ��Rune Programming��.��


    ��Learning something also requires talent.��


    Joshua waved his hand and sent the ��Administrator client��of the Mana Net Vault to Hend��s text message.


    Although it was very difficult to learn to program in this world, the prerequisite conditions were indeed very difficult. Just the number of runes awakened was more than two hundred, and it was not a level that ordinary spell casters could reach.


    However, this girl used her diligence and some talent to fill in the gaps.


    ��Mr. Joshua, what is This?��Hend asked in a low voice.


    Of course, the three merchants heard this, which made their hearts even more uncertain.


    ��A simple statistical software. I should have taught you this.��After saying this, Joshua looked at the young man in the middle. ��Didn��t you bring a user ount book? Give it to me.��


    The young man named Gnke handed Joshua a book that was so thin that it only had five pieces of paper.


    It was impossible for the ount book of a savings office to be so thin. The reason why this ount book was brought here was purely to test the performance of this ��program��.


    ��Hend, please input the data on it into it. If it��s some unnecessary data, you can ignore it,��said Joshua.


    ��Let me see����


    Hend opened the five-page Ledger. After skimming through the data on it, she put her hands on the virtual keyboard and quickly began to type.


    Just the speed of Hend typing on the keyboard was enough for the young man named Gnke to keep wiping the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    When Jose asked him to do the same thing before, he couldn��t even type smoothly.


    It took more than half an hour for Hend to build the database. For these merchants who wouldn��t get tired of doing the calctions every day, this amount of time was nothing.


    ��It��s done.��Hend stopped typing.


    This made Josh Sigh slightly. It was very pleasing to watch Hend��s fair and slender fingers rapidly typing on the keyboard.


    ��Finished?��


    The Goblin took the thin ledger.


    ��Mr. Joshua, can I ask a few questions?��


    ��Just questions rted to these data,��said Joshua.


    The Goblin flipped through the ledger suspiciously. At this time, Hend also materialized the interface of his weave in front of everyone��s eyes.


    ��I want to know every sum of money that the Randy��s Chamber of Commerce depositedst month,��said the Goblin.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    Hen swiped the interface of the weave, entered the Randy��s Chamber of Commerce in the ��search box��, and then filtered it once ording to the date. Three rows of data appeared before their eyes.


    ��It��s that simple?��


    The gnome seemed to not believe that the data he wanted had appeared in front of his eyes.


    After all, it took him less than two seconds to check the data!


    ��Do you still expect to find the records of that chamber of Commerce in a pile of ledgers? The thing that the magic uses to record data is not paper.��


    Joshua��s words hit the gnome, or any of the people who worked in the Magic Net��s fund-keeping industry, in the most painful part of their hearts.


    The gnome carefullypared the data presented in the ount book and the magic interface, and found that not only did it provide the part he wanted, but also the name of the person who entered each ount was clearly written.


    ��Magic Cock�� Felimm! If we want to find this ount now, how long will it take?��The GNOME asked another human old man in a loud voice.


    ��First, we need to open the ount book warehouse of the savings office. Randy��s Chamber of Commerce is our old customer. The ount books rted to it are almost piled up on four bookshelves. If you want to be precise about the ount books and expenditures, you need to spend about 10 minutes fighting with the dust,��he said.


    Nn��s poption base meant that not everyone could establish an organization like the savings office. If all the customer data and information were recorded in the ount books, they would need to buy a warehouse specifically to keep them.


    ��Did I pass?��


    Hend did not care about the conversation between the two businessmen and asked Joshua in a low voice.


    ��This is not a test. Have you forgotten�� I invited you here. You are a guest now, and you are also a big shot. If you are not happy, you can reject their invitation.��


    Jose sent this message to Hend through a text message. Hend, who was originally cautious, could not help butugh when he saw this message.


    ��I suddenly understand why Hiri likes you.��Hend immediately replied to Jose with a text message.


    ��? ? ?��


    Jose��s reply was three question marks. He did not wait for Jose to ask what Hend meant by that sentence.


    One of the human merchants had already stood up.


    ��Mr. Josh, we hope that Miss Hend can go to the Nn National Reserve as an advisor. We�� need such a talent,��he said in a sincere tone.

 Chapter 486

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 490, the beginning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Hend was sitting in the Hearthstone Tavern, looking at an employment contract.


    This employment contract was not a one-sided employment of Hend by the Nn National Savings Office. Instead, Hend was invited by the Nn National Savings Office as a member of the Guild of Joshua.


    It sounded a little tongue-twister, but the former was Hend��s rtionship with the savings office as a subordinate and superior, while thetter was a grand invitation for distinguished guests and guests.


    Of course, the payment was paid by the vault, and the working hours were very free.


    ��The programmers in this world are so scarce, so this kind of treatment is natural. The rarer something is, the more precious it is, isn��t it?��


    Hend remembered that this was what Joshua had said.


    If she had found this job herself, she would have entered the sage��s tower and be a disciple of the sages, but she would not have been able to find it.


    Now that she thought about it, she could be considered a sessful Nn Spellcaster?


    Finally, she gradually separated herself from the identity of an alchemy apprentice at the lowest level.


    ��Sister?��


    While hen was thinking about it, her sister��s voice sounded behind her.


    ��Hiri, the one standing on your shoulder is����


    Hen was about to greet her sister when she noticed a miniature ck dragon standing on Hiri��s shoulder.


    ��This is an illusion that I created.��Healy touched the ck dragon with her hand and it disappeared on Healy��s shoulder like a broken mirror. ��This is my tutor��s homework.��


    ��Tutor����


    Hen suddenly remembered that her sister was the apprentice of the purple-clothed person, and she might inherit the position of the sage of the purple-clothed person in the future!


    At the thought of this, although Hen was a little disappointed, he felt more gratified.


    ��Elder sister, what��s with that expression of ��that useless younger sister of yours has finally grown up��of yours?��


    Hiri instantly guessed his elder sister��s thoughts.


    ��Isn��t That So? You��ve forgotten how much trouble you caused when you were young.��Hen said with a smile.


    Being reminded of the past made Hiri speechless for a moment.


    When Hiri was young, he had beaten up many teachers and students in the academy, which led to Hend and her mother having to deal with the funeral matters.


    Hend was not used to his sister��s sudden silence. If it were in the past, Hiri would have used those teachers of all kinds of evil deeds at the first moment.


    Did she grow up?


    Hend looked at his sister from head to toe. Finally, he looked left and right and pulled Hiri to a remote seat in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Hiri.��


    Hend put away his joking look and looked at his sister with a very serious expression.


    ��Can you tell me�� how far have you�� developed with Mr. Joshua?��


    ��What?��


    Hiri was slightly stunned for a moment when he heard the question from his elder sister.


    ��Is the ceremonypleted yet?��Hend��s cheeks were also slightly flushed as he asked Hiri in a more reserved tone.


    ��Sister, you can��t throw a straight ball right away. Shouldn��t you be asking about other things?��Hiri did not seem to know how to answer.


    ��Now is the time for serious family meetings. Healy, be serious,��Hend said.


    ��Serious family meetings will be held in the Hearthstone Tavern? There are two dwarves next to the Hearthstone!��


    Healy tried to cover up the panic in her heart with sarcasm.


    ��You just need to shake your head or nod your head,��Hend said.


    Healy looked at her eldest sister��s serious and serious eyes and could only nod stiffly in the end.


    ��Has the rtionship developed to this point?��Hend muttered to himself, then, he suddenly held Hiri��s hand and said with extreme seriousness, ��Although I��ve heard that the chaos demons are not allowed to intermarry with other demons or humans, Hiri, you have to work hard!��


    ��elder sister, where did you get this information that you can��t intermarry? ��and where exactly is the work?��?


    Hiri wanted to say a lot of things to Hend, but looking at his eldest sister��s hopeful eyes, Hiri could only choose to nod again.


    ..


    The Demon World.


    Cecily stood at the edge of the royal city. This was the highest aerial view of the royal city, apart from the central pce. Standing here, she could easily overlook the scenery on the streets of the royal city.


    ��Jose, is he okay?��Cecily looked at the prophet standing beside her.


    ��His Highness Jose is currently nning to intervene in the economic system of the human country, Nn. If he seeds, His Highness Jose��s influence in Nn will increase again.��


    The prophet gently pushed his wooden-rimmed sses. After informing Cecily of the good news, he paused for a moment and told Cecily another piece of bad news.


    ��But His Highness, Joshua, is still very close to that human girl.��The prophet quickly noticed the subtle change in Cecily��s expression, he continued, ��That girl is the only apprentice of the Seven Sages of Nn, the purple-robed one. She is very likely to inherit the position of the purple-robed one in the future. Your Highness, Cecily, I think this rtionship is very important to the demon world.��


    ��Father might be unhappy after hearing this news.��Cecily��s gaze was fixed on the ruler��s pce in the center. ��But father hasn��t shown up for almost a month. This makes me worry if there��s something wrong with the guardian altar.��


    ��This is not a problem that we can handle, your Highness Cecily.��The prophet stood on Tiptoe and swept his gaze across the imperial city.


    Compared to thest time she left the Imperial City of the Devil Realm, there were many more pedestrians on the streets of the imperial city after her return.


    ��Ever since Farosi entered into an alliance with us, more and more human merchants have poured into the devil realm in preparation of ��panning for Gold��. I do not think this is a good thing,��the Prophet said.


    ��I have already controlled the number of human merchants and had the watchers increase the intensity of supervision in the Imperial City.��


    There was a hint of exhaustion in Cecily��s voice.


    The internal affairs of the entire Demon World Imperial City were currently handled by Cecily and her watchers. One of the four dukes of the demon world only had the Grand Duke of fresh blood participating in it.


    During this period of time, Cecily had not slept for almost a week to handle the internal affairs.


    ��Alchemy factories have already begun to be built on the west side of the Imperial City. Thend remation of the water elemental lords is also nearingpletion.��


    The prophet stared at the area to the west of the imperial city. With the assistance of the KELIA Chamber of Commerce, some alchemy factories had begun to be built there. The Prophet soon saw a fleet of carriages on the streets.


    Judging from the emblem on the carriages, this fleet of carriages came from Farosi.


    ��This time, they should be here to discuss matters regarding the export of minerals. There should also be some human little girls who want to go to the abyss of sin,��said Cecily in a low voice. ��In the past, even I could not believe that those human girls would specially rush from the human world to the demon world just toe in contact with those sinful demons.��


    ��Your Highness Cecily, please allow me to make a trip to the abyss of sin,��the Prophet said as he stared at the carriages.


    The prophet also knew that Cecily had allowed these humans toe into contact with the demons of sin in order to dispel the fear of the humans towards the demons of sin, even though�� This method did not have any substantial effect.


    ��I need someone to monitor the movements of those humans for me, so this task is entrusted to you, Prophet.��


    The Prophet replied briefly and then slowly climbed down from the chair she was standing on. The Sin Devil who had been waiting by the side opened the portal, and the Prophet walked straight into the portal.

 Chapter 487

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 491, the deal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Heidi sat in the magic car and watched the scenery outside. As an actress of the ck Swan Troupe, this was the second time she hade to the demon world.


    Of course, this trip to the demon world was also to take a look at the abyss of sin. Those young demons of sin had left a deep impression on heidi.


    However�� when the demon world passed through the portal and was about to reach the abyss of sin, Heidi was not in a very happy mood.


    The main reason was the middle-aged man sitting in front of her.


    ��Miss Heidi, don��t worry�� If those sin demons are really interested in live fish, they will definitely be happy to ept this deal.��


    The middle-aged man was a manager of the property owned by the Heidi family and also a businessman who ran the family business.


    ��Tani, if your hands tremble when you mention this name, I suggest you go back to Faroese.��


    Heidi stared at the middle-aged man sitting in front of her. Although he tried his best to keep calm, both his trembling hands and his voice.., showed that he had a fear of the ��Sin Demon��.


    However, this wasn��t the reason why Heidi was unhappy. The real reason why she found it hard to ept was that she didn��t go to the abyss of sin for tourism, but for ��Business��.


    ��I also like watching beauty and the devil, so I know that the sin devil in reality is different from the one described in the kingdom of the Holy Church. Moreover, the scales on the sin devil��s body and those�� stones that emit green light�� the value of those things is unimaginable.��


    The middle-aged man seemed to want to use this kind of praise to make Heidi happy, but Heidi still did not give him a good look.


    After Heidi came to the abyss of sin thest time, after getting to know a few young sin devils, they gave Heidi the scales that fell off their bodies and a stone that emitted green light as gifts.


    Heidi originally only kept it as a souvenir, but after her father��s inspection, she found that the scales and stones were an excellent carrier of the me inscription.


    Heidi was not sure about the specific uses, but judging from the surprised expressions of the merchants under her family, it should be a very valuable modity��.


    In order to get more scales and ��Green Stones��, they had applied to visit the demon world and brought arge cart of fresh fish in exchange for the sin devils.


    When the magic conductor carriage gradually stopped, Heidi looked outside the magic conductor carriage. Green mes like ribbons emerged from the cracks in the canyon, drawing a brilliant arc in the air.


    ��We��re here.��


    After Heidi reminded him, she directly pushed the magic car away and got off. The two guards who were apanying her immediately got off the magic car.


    When the merchant was about to get off the magic car, he was so scared that he couldn��t even stand properly when he saw the group of sinful demons surrounding him.


    ��What��s the matter with the human��s visit this time?��


    A sin devil that was nearly three people tall walked out of the group and stared at Heidi.


    ��I just want to meet my friends.��After herst trip, Heidi had already ovee her fear of sin devils. Soon, she found a few sin devils that had given her gifts in the group.


    ��Where��s that human?��


    Being stared at by an adult sin devil, the merchant climbed out of the magic car under great pressure.


    ��Everyone����


    He tried his best to remain calm during the discussion, but when he was stared at by the sin devil��s dark green vertical pupil, his calm had long disappeared.


    ��We hope to use fresh fish to exchange for the scales on your bodies.��


    Heidi could no longer tolerate the merchant��s cowardice. She could only choose to reveal her purpose foring here.


    She quietly waited for the response of the Sin Fiends. Soon, a female voice rang out from the Sin Fiends��group.


    ��Unfortunately, we do not ept this deal.��


    A human girl? No�� There was a sharp horn on her forehead.


    Heidi stared at the girl who walked out of the crowd. Although her appearance was only about ten years old, the sin fiends around her were very respectful to her.


    ��My Lord Prophet.��The leading sin demon even knelt down.


    Prophet?


    ��Demon�� Demon Prophet, if you are not satisfied, we can add more fish.��


    The merchant also realized that this girl��s identity was not simple. When he spoke to the prophet, his tone was much sharper.


    ��If you really want to trade, I will buy these sea fish for 50 gold coins.��The prophet adjusted his wooden-rimmed sses and looked at thest magic car engraved with the inscription of flowing water system.


    ��But����the merchant instantly understood that his little trick had been seen through by the prophet. The little girl in front of him was not someone who did not know what was good for her.


    ��We are willing to pay for it.��He clenched his teeth slightly and said, ��How about three nges for each scale? Nn��s currency is also fine.��


    ��If you want to discuss a trade, please go back.��The prophet��s expression was still extremely cold.


    ��We are from the Red River Chamber of Commerce in Faroese! Please����the merchant was about to reveal his identity and continue to negotiate with the prophet.


    ��Enough, Tani. This is not Faroese.��Heidi interrupted the middle-aged merchant. ��We are ready to go back.��


    ��Miss Heidi!��The merchant looked at Heidi with a cold face and sat back in the magic chariot.


    He took another look at the sin demons who were spraying green mes from their mouths and sat back in the magic car with a terrified look on his face.


    Heidi rubbed her forehead. She had been in a good mood to travel to the magic world, but it had all been ruined by the benefit negotiation.


    She wondered what the sin demons would think of her.


    Just when Heidi was about to leave the abyss of sin temporarily ande here again another time, there was a knock on the door of the magic car.


    ��Are�� are those demons of sin going to attack us?��The merchant heard the knock on the door and instantly entered a state of panic.


    Heidi silently pushed the door open and found a young demon of sin standing at the door of the car. It was holding a green stone and some scales in its hand.


    ��Thank you����


    She stared at the sapphire-like eyes of the demon of sin. After epting the gift from it, she gently stroked its soft forehead.


    Heidi got into the magic car and left for the time being.


    ��Miss Heidi, what is that little girl thinking? Besides our great king, who else would dare to do business with those horrible people?��The merchant couldn��t help butin in the magic car.


    But his words were red at by Heidi. The merchant immediately shut his mouth, and Heidi looked at the window outside the magic car.


    ��They must have their own ns,��Heidi said softly.

 Chapter 488

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 492, opening a shop</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The prophet followed this group of sinful demons to the ce where they lived.


    The ce where the sinful demons lived was very simple and crude from the perspective of the prophet. Most of them lived in the caves carved into the cliff walls of the abyss of sin.


    The Prophet had studied this group of sinful demons for a period of time. They were not very ordinary flesh and blood creatures, but more like elemental creatures made of special elements.


    This also caused most sinful demons to have no pursuit of food and reproduction. Their knowledge was bestowed by the abyss of sin.


    From the moment they were born, they had the mission of obeying the rulers of the demon world and protecting the demon world.


    This was also the biggest reason why the sinful demons would obey the rule of the chaos demons.


    As for the abyss of sin�� The Prophet did not get too close to that area. For ordinary people, the me of sin that would never be extinguished was too dangerous.


    ��Lord Prophet, please forgive those young bodies for their rash actions.��


    The only three elders among the sin fiends came before the prophet to pray to her.


    As a Chaos Imperial Family Prophet, he had absolute authority amongst them.


    ��This is not the root of the problem.��


    The prophet looked at the dozen or so sin fiends who were still young. These sin fiends could be described as ��defective��.


    Although there was still a chance for them to grow into adults in the future, most of the Sin Devils appeared in this world as adult warriors from the day they were born.


    ��Are you interested in human food?��


    The prophet walked in front of the Young Sin Devils. The human named Heidi did not take the carriage with the sea fish.


    Her sin devil servant brought a lively sturgeon to the side.


    The Young Sin Devils did not need to answer the prophet��s questions. Just by staring at the lively fish, it was clear what they were thinking.


    ��Elder, divide the fish equally.��The Prophet immediately gave a new order.


    ��But Sir Prophet, we don��t need human food.��One of the elderly elders said.


    ��Please carry out the order.��


    The Prophet did not exin the reason to the sin demons. After simply saying three words, the three elders understood what they should do next.


    ��Also, I need a scale that you once shed and the me Crystal of the abyss of sin.��


    This vige, which was somewhat like a gathering of ascetics, once again weed a meat offering today.


    The prophet found a seat and sat down. Smelling the fish fragrance in the air, he opened the interface of the demonic and sent a message to Cecily, ��I hope I cane to the abyss of sin to take a look.��.


    ��Lord Prophet.��Her attendant handed a scale of the sin devil and a green stone to the prophet.


    The prophet took these two items and directly passed through the portal of the abyss of sin and arrived at the Imperial City of the demon world.


    She did not stay too long on the streets of the royal city, walking straight in the direction of the embassy.


    When the prophet arrived at the embassy, she could already hear Cecily��s voice inside the door talking with Ambassador Faroese.


    She stood outside and listened carefully for a while. As expected, most of the content was that she hoped to add ��scales of the demon of sin and me crystals��to the goods traded


    After the conversation ended, Ambassador Farosi left the meeting room, and the Prophet walked straight into the meeting room.


    ��How is the situation in the abyss of sin?��Cecily asked.


    ��The human��s visit to the abyss of sin this time is for their scales and the crystals of the fire of sin.��The prophet ced the scales and the green stone on the table and said, ��Based on my knowledge of human alchemy, both the crystals and the scales can be used as materials for many inscriptions and potions. In the Nn Alchemy Market, the price of the scales is around three to ten gold coins, and the crystals of the fire of sin are even more expensive.��


    ��I was wondering why the ambassador of Faroese was interested in the scales of the sin demon.��Cecily only had a slight understanding of human alchemy.


    After studying in Nn for a period of time, the prophet not only understood theplicated alchemy forms, but also the direction of the entire alchemy market.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I don��t think that scales and me crystals are like other minerals that can be freely traded by the Chamber of Commerce,��the Prophet said.


    ��But we don��t have any other form of trading channels.��Cecily thought for a while and then said, ��Even if you open a shop in Nn, the profit is not necessarily higher than the profit of those human chambers of Commerce.��


    This was also what Cecily felt most helpless about at the moment. Faroese��s alliance with the Demon World was a great improvement in the demon world��s contact with the outside world.


    However, the demon world had always been a ��raw material supplier��in the economy.


    Cecily did not think that this identity had any disadvantages, but what made her most helpless was that the demon world could only rely on the merchants of Faroese to purchase and trade, which made Cecily always in a very passive position.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, there��s no need to build a shop in Nn. His Highness Jose has established a brand-new form of transaction.��The Prophet opened his own magic web interface, he showed a website called ��magic web shopping��to Cecily.


    The website was still empty because Joshua had not officially opened it to the public. The Prophet was given some small privileges to browse ahead of time.


    ��Did Joshua do it? Continue.��


    Cecily found a chair and sat down, ready to listen to the Prophet��s n.


    Since Joshua left for the human world, everything he did had surprised Cecily. Now, she was ready to wee a new surprise.


    ��This is a shop built on the magic web. We can put the scales of the sin demon on it in the form of a photo and attach certain instructions.��The prophet began to describe the basic functions of the magic web shopping to Cecily.


    The Prophet spent more than ten minutes exining everything about the magic web shopping to Cecily.


    ��Based on the trade of the magic web, this seems to be feasible. Besides, besides the scales of the sin devils, there are still many ��specialties��in the devil world that you mentioned.��


    Cecily carefully considered the pros and cons of the Prophet��s proposal and made a decision.


    ��Prophet, can I give you the task of coordinating and managing the magic web shop?��


    When Cecily entrusted the task to the prophet, she actually saw a smile on the prophet��s expressionless face.


    ��When His Highness Joshua proposed this concept a few months ago, I wanted to try it out myself,��the Prophet said.


    ��This shop built on the magic web is rted to the reputation of the demon world in the human world.��Cecily touched the scales of the sin demon on the table. ��If it was Joshua, he would have done the same.��

 Chapter 489

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 493, Omen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Three dayster, Nn.


    At the invitation of the gray-clothed man, Joshua visited Nn��s specialized mail delivery organization, Owl��s nest.


    In fact, when Joshua came to this organization, it was better to say that he kept owls rather than mail them.


    Theyout of the entire hall was almost the same as Nn��s Patent Council. The only difference was that, except for the staff below, the Owls could be seen from all the vantage points in the room.


    ��Since Nn was founded, this organization has been responsible for the transportation of letters and items.��


    The gray-clothed man leaned on his cane and led Joshua around the eagle��s nest. The humans who worked in the nest seemed to have long been ustomed to the visits of the gray-clothed man. After a slight bow to the gray-clothed man, they began to go about their own business.


    ��After the appearance of the weave, the number of people who wrote letters to Nn has decreased. I originally suggested that the person-in-charge here dismiss a portion of the apprentices.��The gray-clothed man could not help but sigh when he said this.


    He really liked the feeling of being able tomunicate freely in the Spellcasters��forum. However, as one of the founders of the owl pen pal association, he had a special feeling for this organization.


    ��There are already more than twelve shops registered to shop on the magic. There will only be more in the future, so these owls will be very busy in the future.��


    Jose had been busy with the review of the magic shops recently, so Jose had asked Lady Marina to hire a group of people to do the review.


    ��It��s already busy now.��The gray-clothed man led Jose to the warehouse located at the rear.


    The interior of the warehouse was veryrge. There were a lot of goods piled up on the ground, and above it was a ce specially provided for the Owls to rest.


    This warehouse should have been specially built with some kind of magic to remove the smell.


    Joshua did not smell the�� strange smell that a group of owls would have after gathering.


    ��What if these owls are stopped by someone maliciously?��


    Josh watched as a worker wrapped a palm-sized package.


    On top of the package was a wooden handle that was provided for the Owls to grab onto.


    A brown-gray owl spread its wingspan of nearly a meter and a half and grabbed the package into the air.


    ��Those who vite Nn��sws will receive the punishment they deserve.��


    The gray-clothed man used his staff to tap the ground, and the Owls standing on the roof had a special inscription mark on their bodies.


    ��Once they are attacked, these marks will give the caster a warning,��the gray-clothed man said.


    ��Magic is really convenient.��


    It was not known how many times Joshua hadmented this.


    The gray-robed man once again showed Joshua around the other facilities here. This made Joshua more and more certain that this building was a ce to breed owls, and delivering parcels was just a side job.


    When Joshua followed the gray-robed man back to the mail hall, something unexpected happened.


    A spell caster wearing a red wizard robe and the attendant in the Mail Hall had an argument.


    ��The item I boughtst time arrived within a day. It��s been a whole day and a half now. The second item must have arrived as well!��The young spell caster was visibly agitated. ��Why must the owl deliver it to my house? Can��t I Come and get it myself? !��


    ��Please wait patiently at home. If the item you ordered arrives at Nn, we��ll definitely deliver it to you as soon as possible,��the attendant tried his best to exin to him.


    ��There��s not enough time! Please make an exception. I��m about to make an inscription stone, and inside the package is a very important alchemy material,��the spell caster said loudly.


    ��Judging from that outfit, it should be the red-clothed man��s apprentice.��


    The gray-clothed man recognized the identity of the spell caster who was shouting loudly in the hall at a nce.


    ��The red-clothed man has always been known to be strict in teaching his own apprentices. Every once in a while, there will be an assessment. If you fail his assessment, you will be expelled from the sage��s Tower.��


    The gray-clothed man looked at the spell Caster��s pleading expression and finally sighed softly. He waved his hand and summoned a servant.


    ��Please find his package,��the gray-clothed man whispered to the servant.


    The attendant nodded and immediately walked into the warehouse behind. Not long after, he came out with a palm-sized package.


    ��Wait a minute! Can�� Can You Show Me the package first?��


    Jose, who had been watching from the side, saw the insignia on the package and called out to the attendant.


    With the tacit consent of the gray-clothed man, the attendant first handed the package to Jose.


    The surface of the package was written in ink with a magic imprint. On it were the sender and recipient, as well as the package number that Joshua had specially provided.


    ��So it really is something sent from the Devil Realm?��Joshua looked at the words ��Devil Realm Alchemy Workshop��written on the sender of the package.


    When the Prophet told Joshua three days ago that ��your sister has decided to open an online shop��, Joshua did not quite believe it. In the end, the next day, the Prophet applied for a shop on the Devil��s web shopping site.


    This shop was called the ��Alchemy Workshop of the Demon World��. Currently, only four transactions had beenpleted on the magic, which was insignificant in front of the nearly two thousand transactions of the magic.


    Perhaps it was because the reputation had not beenpletely established yet.


    ��Take it to him.��Joshua returned the package to the attendant.


    He also hurriedly took the package and handed it to the more impatient spell caster.


    After the spell caster received the package, he opened the interface of his weave and confirmed that he was indeed the owner of the package before he was allowed to leave.


    ��Can I request for my subordinate to build a portal underground in Nn?��Jose asked the gray-clothed person softly after watching the spell caster leave.


    ��Your subordinates? The Sin Demons�� The Sage Council is still wary of the demon world, especially the red-clothed men and yellow-clothed men.��The gray-clothed man stroked his owl-covered beard and said, ��But if you��re willing to make this portal open to the public and ept the Sage Council��s supervision, I can propose to the council to agree to your request.��


    ��Alright.��


    Joshua was d that the gray-robed man had tacitly allowed him to build the portal underground in Nn. The other sages had no idea about it at all.


    However, if the alchemy materials in the ��Devil��s Workshop��were as good as described, Joshua felt that it was only a matter of time before the number of transactions in this ��online shop��increased.


    At that time, there would be more than one or two parcels that the sin demons would need to transport. It was very likely that there would be thousands and tens of thousands of parcels.


    Jose opened the website of the shop on the mana and directly entered the shop of the ��Demonic Alchemy Workshop��. In the shop, there was only one scale named ��Sin Demon Scale��. The price was fifteen gold coins.


    This price was very expensive for some poor alchemists.


    Therefore, the shop sold three copies, and there was only onement.


    The content of thement was, ��I hope that with this scale, I can pass today��s inscription stone test! Lord Zenas, Bless Me!��


    So the red-robed spell caster just now was also a fan of beauty and the Devil?


    Joshua looked at the introduction and pictures below the product. They were all too formic, making people not have any desire to ��buy, buy, buy��.


    In terms of business methods, the Prophet was still too young.


    ��Maybe we should send some pictures of Zenas to the Prophet.��

 Chapter 490

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 494, I can��t control myself</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Mage Tower of the red-robed man.


    The red-robed man had been in a bad mood recently. The main reason was that his opinions in the sage Council were getting less and less valued.


    The other four sages seemed to be possessed as they supported the development of the weave in Nn, but they seemed to have forgotten who its creator was.


    Even the yellow-robed man, who stood on the side of the red-robed man, turned against him. This was a great blow to him.


    This anger also affected the red-robed man��s assessment of the apprentices today.


    In front of the red-robed man, the sixteen apprentices under him ced the inscribed stone in front of him. The red-robed man went to the first apprentice and picked up the red-colored inscribed stone to examine it.


    ��The mana content is too low. If I throw this thing out, it will only tickle others! It��s not qualified!��


    The red-robed man threw the inscription stone back into the hands of the first apprentice, giving him a rating that was enough to make him despair.


    The me inscription system��s inscription stone had a sufficient market in the world. Its function was to ��store magic��. Once it encountered a crisis situation, it would bepletely smashed as an emergency measure, the magic of the inscription would be instantly released.


    Therefore, this type of inscription stone was very popr among the merchants and explorers. However, it was extremely difficult to produce an inscription stone that had a strong destructive power and a quality that passed the test.


    ��It��s too unstable. If you hold this thing and shake it slightly, you probably won��t be able to see your arm anymore.��


    The red-robed man directly crushed the inscription stone created by the second apprentice. The moment the inscription stone was crushed, it burst out with scorching magic power, but it was immediately calmed down by the red-robed man in his palm.


    After the red-robed man finished examining this apprentice and gave him another unqualified evaluation, a spell caster in a red robe quickly ran into the red-robed man��s wizard tower.


    ��Gru, you��re Late!��The red-robed man red at the apprentice whose face was flushed red. He seemed to have run all the way here, and could not even breathe when he spoke.


    ��There��s been an ident in the production of the inscription stone, mentor.��He immediately ced the inscription stone used for the assessment on the table and said, ��But it��s still considered a sess.��


    The red-robed man suppressed his anger and picked up the inscription stone on the table.


    The Apprentice in front of him was one of his sixteen apprentices who was rtively less talented. The red-robed man had already nned to give this guy an unqualified evaluation.


    ��A green me core?��


    The red-robed man looked at the inscription stone. The me magic sealed in the inscription stone was the mostmon ��me Spurt��, but the me element burning inside was dark green.


    ��The Mana content is up to standard. Stability�� Gru! What medium did you use to write the inscription when you made this inscription stone?��


    The red-robed man instantly noticed the abnormality of the inscription stone and stared at the apprentice in front of him.


    ��This����he hesitated for a moment and then whispered, ��It��s the scale of the Sin Fiend.��


    When he mentioned the word ��sin demon��, he vaguely heard the astonished voices and discussions of the other apprentices.


    Ever since beauty and the demon was released in Nn, the understanding of the sin demon among Nn��s spellcasters had taken a step forward.


    However, no matter how elegant the demon prince performed by Zenas was, there was no doubt about the powerfulbat strength of the sin demon.


    ��You entrusted Nn��s mercenary group to get the scales? Where did they hunt the sin demons?��The red-clothed person immediately asked.


    At the current stage, most of the alchemy materials used by alchemists came from Nn��s alchemy market.


    However, the materials avable in the alchemy market were all of the mostmon first-grade materials, and highly aplished alchemists would specifically entrust mercenary groups to go deep into some untrodden danger zones, they would hunt some dangerous monsters to obtain the alchemy materials on their bodies.


    Thebat ability of the sin fiend was already second only to that of a giant dragon, not to mention that there were no wild sin fiends around Nn!


    ��I didn��t entrust a mercenary group, mentor�� I bought it on the Mana Net,��he answered the red-clothed person truthfully.


    ��Magic Net? !��


    The red-robed man heard this annoying term once again.


    ��Write a letter to the magic, open the Sage Council, and also use the magic to inform them. Now even alchemy materials can be collected using the magic! ?��


    The apprentices looked at the red-robed man��s indignant look and didn��t know what to say for a while. Meanwhile, the apprentice named Gru carefully took out a scale of the sin demon.


    ��Teacher, this is the scale of the sin fiend that I bought on the Devil Web,��he said.


    The red-robed man took the scale and ced it in his hand again to examine it for a long time. The scale was only one index finger long.


    Judging from the time, it should have been separated from its owner for a long time, but there was still a kind of dark green me in the scale.


    The fire of sin�� it could burn the souls of any living creature directly. This was far more terrifying than ordinary mes.


    ��Its stability is actually higher than the bark of the evil fire tree?��The red-robed man couldn��t believe it as he tried to figure out these scales.


    ��Teacher, if you need more, I can buy some more.��


    The Apprentice also knew that the red-robed man was very against things rted to the weave. Since the red-robed man didn��t want to touch the weave, he could give these scales he bought on the weave to the red-robed man.


    This was a perfect proposal in the eyes of outsiders, but the red-robed man did not appreciate it.


    Did It mean that he would not use the magic if he bought it with the help of the apprentice?


    The red-robed man obviously knew that he was just deceiving himself!


    Holding the scale of the sin devil, he made a choice between his love for alchemy and his face in the Sage Council.


    ��You��re all using the Weave?��


    The red-clothed man��s gaze swept across the sixteen apprentices in front of him.


    ��Tell me the truth!��


    All the apprentices nodded in unison and were prepared to ept the punishment.


    However, the expected punishment of the red-clothed man��s anger did note. Instead, it was reced by the helpless sigh of the sage.


    ��Is this the ��trend��that yellow-robed man is referring to?��The red-robed man made apromise after a short moment of silence. ��Gru, is the shop on the magic web that you are referring to in the Spellcaster Forum?��


    ��No, mentor�� that is a separate interface called magic web shopping�� there is a shop called ��Alchemy Workshop of the Devil World��on it. Not only does it sell the scales of the sin demons, but also the crystals of the sin fire����the apprentice continued when he saw his mentor asking about this matter. ��But mentor, you have to go to the Nn National Savings Office to open the ount of the magic web savings office first, and then deposit the money into that ount before you can buy things on it.��


    ��How troublesome.��


    The red-robed man grumbled impatiently, and then went to the next apprentice.


    ��The test continues! Let me see the inscription stone you made!��


    The teststed less than half an hour, and nearly half of the apprentices were eliminated. The apprentice named Gru was lucky enough to pass the test.


    Not long after the test ended, the figure of the man in red disappeared from the Mage Tower.

 Chapter 491

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 495: The Road is clear</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night, Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshy on his bed and opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling.


    Tonight, Josh had a rare insomnia.


    The reason was probably that at this time, Josh should have been sitting in the study to continue writing and maintaining the program for the magic web.


    But at the request of Healy and Tyreen, today, Josh gave himself a day off. After walking around Nn during the day, he returned to his room at night and was ready to go to bed early.


    Unfortunately, Joshua��s mind was filled with the operation of the three newly written websites.


    Joshua was not a god. Although the world tree gave him extraordinary thinking ability and programming ability that wasparable to arge team, the natural enemy of programmers still existed.


    ��Seven new transactions?��


    In the end, Joshua could not help but open the magic web and browse thetest situation on the magic web shopping.


    The ��Alchemy Workshop of the Devil World��opened by the Prophet added four new transactions in the afternoon. The contents of the transactions were all the scales of the sin demon.


    When Nn��s spellcasters discovered the benefits of the sin demon scales, the demand would definitely increase by a hundred times. Therefore, the prophet very rationally limited everyone to buy fifteen scales at most.


    Even if the sin demon scales had been stored for more than a hundred years, it was estimated that they would not be able to meet the needs of Nn��s spellcasters.


    When Joshua had just opened the editing program and was about to further improve the magic vault and the magic shopping, there was a knock on the door of Joshua��s room.


    ��The door is not locked,��said Joshua.


    The door of the room was slowly pushed open, and Hiri slowly walked into Joshua��s room.


    ��The purple-d person failed the assessment again?��Jose looked at Hiri��s expression, and she looked a little disappointed.


    ��She passed, but�� the purple-d person��s physical condition seems to be deteriorating.��Hiri��s left hand was tightly holding her right arm, and she said with some uncertainty, ��Is it because the white cat ran to Nn Center to settle down?��


    ��This has nothing to do with the holy tree taking root in Nn Center. Its life domain is still effective in Hearthstone tavern�� how is the purple-d man now?��Asked Jose.


    ��She fell asleep. I gave her my bed. I used to think that these sages did not need to sleep,��Hiri said.


    ��Sages are also human, okay.��Jose looked at Hiri��s helpless look. It seemed that she had indeed treated the purple-d man as her mentor during this period of time.


    After all�� Hen said that Hiri��s mother had left her side when Hiri was very young.


    ��Come over here.��Josh patted the empty seat next to his bed and said.


    ��What?��


    Hiri was stunned for a moment when she heard Josh��s direct invitation. The sad atmosphere just now was swept away.


    ��Then I��ll sleep on the floor?��Josh said tentatively.


    With that, Hiri directly went to Josh��s bed andy down without saying a word.


    Josh also waved his hand and turned off the original crystalmp that lit up the entire room. The moonlight shone through the window into the entire room. Joshy on the bed and looked at the ceiling, while Hiri��s temperature was transmitted to him from the side.


    ��Did you ever mention to me about some kind of ��life-prolonging��Magic?��


    Hiri ced her hands on the nket and looked at the ceiling as she asked Joshua in a low voice.


    ��That was just a joke! The purple-robeddy knows that her life ising to an end, and I have no way to save her, unless�� The Sage is willing to give up her human identity and be an undead,��said Joshua.


    When Joshua said that, Joshua could clearly feel Hiri��s body trembling slightly.


    Josh grabbed Hiri��s cold right hand, which made Hiri��s body stiffen slightly. Then, Josh turned around.


    Hiri also turned around to face Josh. In the darkness, Hiri��s silver-gray pupils could vaguely see some sparkling liquid.


    ��This is the first time I��ve seen you so scared.��


    Joshua held Hili��s right hand tightly with his five fingers, feeling the warmth from Hili.


    ��It��s kind of a childhood shadow.��


    When Hili said this, Joshua could feel that the strength of her grip on his arm was slightly increased.


    ��I watched my mother die in front of me with my own eyes,��Hili whispered.


    But when Hili was talking about such a sad topic, Joshua��s other hand was stroking Hili��s smooth long hair.


    This made Hiri��s sad heart be inexplicably angry. She kept shaking her head to escape from Joshua��s touch, but after a moment of letting go, Joshua gently stroked Hiri��s cheek again.


    This feeling was like stroking a little wild cat. After a little struggle, she was still obediently at your mercy.


    ��I feel like there��s no atmosphere for a sad story at all.��


    Hili��s fair cheeks were already flushed red.


    ��Because I��m not good atforting things in this aspect, I can only divert your attention.��Jose stopped ��raping��Hili��s cheeks, he directly put his hand on the girl��s waist and said, ��Do you still feel ufortable now?��


    ��A little.��Healy��s voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    She knew that the current atmosphere was no longer suitable for ��recalling how miserable the past was.��.


    ��My sister confirmed something with me a few days ago.��Healy suddenly raised her head and stared at Josh seriously.


    ��What is it?��


    Josh could smell the fragrance and temperature of the girl��s body, and the breathing rate was gradually increasing.


    ��About a ceremony, the girls of the Frost Kingdom will hold a ceremony after they confirm their beloved.��Hiri��s voice was so low that Josh could barely hear her.


    ��If you don��t mention it, I almost forgot that you��re from the Frost Kingdom. Then what ceremony is it?��Josh asked.


    ��In the eyes of outsiders, it��s just a simple kiss. Maybe the women of the frost kingdom have�� Mysophobia. For them, the first kiss will only be given to the most important person in their life.��


    ��Uh�� What if an ident happens midway?��Josh asked tentatively.


    ��If the man betrays them, the girls of the Frost Kingdom will most likely kill that man and choose to die alone. Of course, this is just a legend that my mother told me in the past.��


    At this point, Hiri suddenly broke free from Josh��s sped hands and put his hands on Josh��s chest. With a flip, she easily sat on Josh��s body.


    At this moment, Josh noticed that Hiri��s upper body clothes had already slid down. Although there were some regretful parts, Josh admitted that it was indeed�� a pleasant scene.


    Under the moonlight, Hiri gently lowered her body and whispered in Josh��s ear.


    ��I. . . Know that my body may not be your type, but tonight I do intend to give everything to you. If you don��t like it, you can reject it.��Hiri��s voice sounded a little flustered, it also sounded like she was in a fit of pique.


    Jose did not use words to answer hiri. Under Hiri��s panicked voice, he directly hugged Hiri��s delicate body and pressed her onto the bed.


    ��Stop!��Hiri��s hands were bound by Jose and she was a little flustered.


    Jose really stopped moving as she wished and looked at Hiri.


    ��I�� Am a little afraid of pain,��Hiri said again in an inaudible voice.


    ��It��s okay. It��s a long night. Take your time.��After that answer, Healy never had a chance to speak again.

 Chapter 492

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 496, high game</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the morning, Josh opened his eyes and was once again enveloped by the heavy feeling of being unable to breathe.


    As usual, Hiri, who was sleeping soundly, hugged Josh tightly like a brown bear.


    In order not to disturb Hiri��s sleep, it took a long time for Josh to break free from this spellcasterdy��s embrace.


    ��So all the points were added to strength?��


    Josh got off the bed and smoothed Healy��s silver-gray hair with his hands. She frowned slightly as if she had noticed Josh��s movements, but she still did not show any signs of waking up.


    Last night was indeed too tiring for Healy.


    Josh changed his clothes and went straight to the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern. When he entered the study, a crow stood by the window of the study, as if it had been waiting for a long time.


    ��It seems that you��ve had a good night.��


    The voice of the Dark Elf came from the crow��s beak. She jumped around the window a few times, but she did not intend to change back to her original posture.


    ��If you were nearbyst night, I might have stewed you into soup.��


    Joshua sat on the bench behind the desk and smiled at his chief reporter.


    ��I��m not interested in these things.��Crow stared at Josh and tilted her head slightly. ��I have something to trouble you with.��


    ��You want my help? That��s rare. Let Me Guess�� There��s a financial dispute in Your News Union?��Josh asked.


    Ever since the Dark Elves turned ck pigeon from an intelligence dealer to a journalist, with Josh��s help, ck Pigeon��s business was getting bigger and bigger.


    Not only did they have an independent office building in Squirrel Street, but the number of people had also doubled.


    ��This kind of dispute doesn��t exist.��Crow pped her wings and jumped onto Joshua��s desk. Then she said, ��I��m already considering the publication of the ��Magazine��and ��newspaper��that you suggested. Although I don��t think newspapers are of much use with the existence of the Magic Network and the television station, magazines do have room for writing.��


    ��Name and preference?��? ��Wizard Nn��or ��yboy��. The former was more academic, while thetter was about Nn��s fashion and food magazines. Let��s call it a bite of Nn,��Joshua said.


    ��Although I��m not here to ask you this question, the three names you listed are pretty good. I��ll remember them.��Crow jumped around the desk a few more times but denied her intention.


    ��Okay, then thousand faces, why did youe to me so early in the morning?��Jose gave up trying to guess the Dark Elf��s intentions.


    ��About your sister, Her Highness Fuya wants to open the magic vault,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��Does she want to buy something on the magic?��


    Jose knew nothing about his fourth sister.


    The only impression he had was that Fuya, Gloria, and Dorothy formed the ck Trio in my world. Tyreen and Hiri also participated in it asionally.


    Also, they were surprisingly good at ying the game.


    ��Uh�� tell me what she wants to buy. I can help her send snacks or clothes to the demon world,��said Jose.


    Money was only a number and a tool in Jose��s eyes now. Whether it was movies or Hearthstone��s legendary profits, Jose did not need to worry about money.


    Under such circumstances, although Joshua was not very familiar with the fourth sister, it was not a problem for him to buy a bunch of gifts for her.


    ��Not really. Her Highness, Fuya, wants to buy things with the money she earned.��The Dark Elf sounded a little troubled.


    ��Wait, I remember that Fuya was imprisoned in the tower by Father, right? How can there be a source of ie�� No.��When Joshua said this, he suddenly thought of something.


    Without waiting for the Dark Elf to speak, Joshua opened his own magic web and entered a website called ��Magic Web Vision��.


    This ��Vision��was a video website that was built by Joshua. It was built less than three days ago. Compared to the magic web shopping, the design was a little simple and crude. There were only three major areas, which were magic.., life and games.


    However, Joshua did his best to improve the functionality. He basically had the functions that a video website on Earth should have, except for�� advertisements.


    ��As expected�� is that so.��


    Joshua directly clicked on the option on the entire website ranking list. The video that was at the top of the ranking list was called ��Using the shortest time to pass Super Mario��.


    It was a very simple name, but the number of hits had already exceeded 30,000,pared to the second-ranked ��Wild owl breeding manual��and the third-ranked ��Yellow-clothed man you don��t know��, which only had around 10,000 and 5,700 hits, it was already very terrifying.


    The video was released by Fuya. Even the name was barely changed.


    ��HMM�� the tipping function that I wrote is really being used by someone.��


    Jose clicked into the video. There was no exnation for the video. Only Mario used all sorts of scenes that even Jose himself was amazed by to clear the level.


    The other yers watching the video seemed to be impressed by Mario who was jumping up and down on the screen while all sorts of molesting monsters were unharmed.


    ��The strength of the top yer on the leaderboard����


    ��Is it a girl? The controller��s name seems to be female.��


    ��The character used by the controller doesn��t look like a dwarf at all. It��spletely a nimble thief monkey.��


    ��The Mario I��m ying ispletely a dwarf who has lost both his legs.��


    ��The two in front! Do you have any objections to Dwarves?��


    Jose nced at the string of bullet screens that floated across the screen.


    In less than a few days after the magic realm came online, Nn��s spellcasters had grasped the general usage of it.


    In addition to the bullet screens and the evaluation function below, Jose also specifically wrote a reward function.


    Just by relying on this video, Fuya had given out more than fifteen gold coins in the ��prize pool��at the bottom of the screen.


    This was equivalent to a huge sum of money for Nn��smoners.


    If all the money was exchanged for snacks, it would be enough for a girl with a normal appetite to eat for an entire year.


    ��With Fuya��s current poprity, she can indeed live independently.��


    Joshua looked at thement section below. Other than thements that said ��so Super Mario can y like this��, morements were concerned about Fuya��s real identity.


    Fuya��s ID had been a little famous in Nn��s game section. Not only did she dominate the ranking charts of all kinds of pixel games, but she also often posted some guides.


    There were even many forum yers who called Fuya ��mentor��.


    ��I don��t think this is a good thing,��said the Dark Elf.


    ��Why?��Joshua could not see any changes in the expression on a crow��s face, he could only use words to ask her what she was thinking. ��This is also another form of publicity. It��s not just about filming movies and singing songs, it��s also about ying games.��


    ��But it��s not suitable for her Highness Fuya. She can��t step out of the demon world,��the Dark Elf said softly.


    ��There��s no need to step out of the demon world. She just needs to continue to update such amazing videos. However, this is also up to her own decision.��Joshua stared at Mario, who was constantly jumping on the screen, and said, ��I think she should also enjoy the feeling of being praised. After all, this is something that everyone yearns for.��

 Chapter 493

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 497, Genius (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the far north, this ce was close to the frost kingdom, but there was no snowstorm.


    This ce was called the dark green basin by the people of the Frost Kingdom. There was another name�� the death basin.


    This basin was filled with poisonous swamps and fog. In the depths of the basin, there were a lot of monsters that could kill humans.


    ��We��re finally home.��


    Al sat on the roots of a tree tiredly.


    ��The teleportation portal is still under construction. Now is not the time to let down our guard.��


    The branches and leaves reminded al. at the same time, she scanned the forest.


    Elder Sindonar was building a teleportation portal to the city of the sky, Arthur Crow.


    This kind of magic that could affect space was something that the High Elves were proficient in.


    Without the help of the ice dragon, Elder Sindonar had used the teleportation spell to bring Al and the branches to the basin thousands of miles away from Nn in just a week.


    Arge number of silver runes surrounded the wrist of the high elf elder. In the next second, the space in front of him was torn apart, and a portal made of white light appeared in front of them.


    ��Isn��t it already built? !��


    Al was the first to walk into the portal. When the white light faded, what appeared in front of her was a hall made of light blue and pure white.


    The material of the hall was made of ss. There were six gs hanging above the hall, and the patterns and runes on each g were different.


    Al looked around the hall and soon saw a familiar figure under a g with an inverted triangle emblem.


    ��Granny Enya!��Al waved at the second floor of the hall, but the elderly female elf didn��t look happy at all.


    ��SINDONAR, did you bring back thest surviving descendant of the Frost Elves?��


    The Five High Elves stood under the gs that symbolized their identities, and one of the oldest high elves asked in an anxious tone.


    ��We found thest descendant of the Frost Elves, and the Holy Tree of their race is also residing in her body, just as priestess Enya predicted.��


    The news of Elder Sindonar made the other five high elf elders look delighted, but this expression turned into surprise when they heard the next sentence.


    ��But thest descendant of the Frost Elf chose to stay in the human city of Nn,��elder Sindonar said.


    ��Stay in the human city? ! Sindonar, is the frost elf imprisoned by the Humans?��


    ��I thought so before I came here,��elder Sindonar��s voice was filled with helplessness. ��But the Frost Elf chose to stay in the human city. Even the holy tree of their race made the same choice.��


    ��Voluntarily�� how is that possible?��


    The five elf elders did not seem to be willing to believe what elder Sindonar said.


    ��Elders, the reason why the Frost Elf stayed in Nn is because the humans in Nn worship her very much.��


    At this moment, Al suddenly stood up. The branches behind him instantly pulled her back, but they did not seed in covering Al��s mouth.


    ��Because of this, the Holy Tree of the frost elves collected the beliefs of the humans, so it grew very quickly. If we could also collect the beliefs of the humans, then Arthur Crow would not face the crisis of energy exhaustion����


    ��Al!��


    When the branches and leaves reached out to cover Al��s mouth, it was already toote.


    Her words hadpletely vited the taboos of the five elven elders. What was worse was that Al had sneaked out of Sky City!


    ��Al, you must learn to remain silent. Also, you have vited themandments by leaving Ascek without permission. As a punishment, you will be locked in the hall of meditation for an entire year!��


    The high elf named Enya immediately began to scold al. this was also a way to protect him.


    If the other high elf elders were to punish him, the punishment would be even more severe.


    ��Leaf, take her to the hall of contemtion!��Enya said loudly.


    ��Understood.��Leaf immediately grabbed Aer��s arm. Under the condition that Aer��s resistance was useless, she dragged her out of the hall together with another high elf who walked out from the corner of the hall.


    The hall of contemtion was very far from here. There was aplete teleportation system in ascekro that allowed the residents to easily reach every corner of the city.


    Twigs and leaves brought al to the hall of meditation, which was also where the elven priestesses trained.


    ��Twigs and leaves, I��m not wrong! Obtaining the faith of the humans might be the only way to get asgolol out of the energy crisis,��al said unhappily.


    ��Contact with the human world is taboo for us,��answered AL with an expressionless face.


    ��Taboo? But doesn��t the weave keep you connected to Nn?��


    Al opened the interface of the weave and flipped through the posts on the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��These are all messages left by humans.��


    At this point, Al even got close to the branches, so close that his cheek almost touched them.


    ��During the journey, didn��t you listen to the voice of Nn on time every day? You even posted a post on the forum asking when the next part of ��Sherlock Holmes��will be updated. I even replied to that post.��


    ��This�� can not be counted as contact with humans.��


    The branches��expression was a little stiff, and they answered AL with the same stiff voice.


    ��Even if the elders don��t allow me toe into contact with humans, Arthur Crow��s energy is still drying up.��


    Al gripped the pendant hanging around his neck. When they left Nn, Tyreen also gave them two leaves of the holy tree as a souvenir.


    So even without the World Tree��s crystal, Al could stille into contact with the weave in the hall of contemtion.


    ��Twig and leaf! I can use the magic to obtain the worship of the Nn humans! Just like Tyreen.��


    Al��s voice sounded very excited. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this idea was feasible and could easily solve the crisis that the high elves were facing.


    ��Miss Tyreen��s singing is very pleasant, but Al, you can��t even finish the first chapter of our Elven Psalms.��


    Twiggy once again found the initiative. She stared at the apprentice elven priest in front of her.


    Although Al��s physical fitness and magic talent far surpassed Twiggy, it was a pity that this girl was one of the few High Elves in a hundred years�� Tone-deaf.


    ��Then I can try acting.��


    Al lifted his nonexistent skirt and spun around like Belle, but he could not maintain his bnce at all. It was Twiggy who reached out to hold her arm so that Al did not fall.


    ��That��s even more impossible.��Twigs and leaves struck her mercilessly.


    If one wanted to be famous through acting, acting alone was definitely not enough. There was also a perfect script and an entire team.


    Moreover, this high elf��s acting skills were basically zero. This girl was the type who could easily be abducted by others on the streets.


    ��Then twigs and leaves, you����Al turned his attention to his friend.


    ��I can at most write one or two novels in the immovable library, but humans don��t seem to like my stories.��Leaf immediately shook his head and told Al to give up on this idea. ��Al, you can just look at the forums on the magic web and y games. Don��t have any extra ns.��


    ��y games?��


    Al��s inspiration seemed to be lit up by leaf once again.


    ��Look, twigs!��


    Al opened the ��Horizon��website that had just been established by the weave, and then clicked on the video that ranked first on the entire website.


    ��There are thousands of humans who have postedments below. They all seem to admire this dwarf��s controller! This dwarf��s controls are still very simple.��


    ������


    In her spare time, twigs and leaves had also tried Super Mario. The controls were indeed very simple.


    Other than controlling the direction of the dwarf��s movement, eleration, and jumping buttons, there were no other unnecessary controls.


    It could be said that it was a simple game that even an idiot could learn to y.


    However, twigs and leaves stared at the dwarf uncle who was jumping up and down on the screen, dodging the enemy��s attacks in a thrilling way..


    ��Go for it.��


    At this time, foliage did not strike a blow to Al��s confidence. If Al was addicted to studying this game, she would be able to avoid causing unnecessary trouble.


    ��I can��t wait to see Granny Enya��s surprised expression. Leave the task of saving Arthur Crow to me!��


    Listening to Al��s excited voice, foliage could only pat her shoulder and leave the hall of contemtion.


    ..


    Two dayster, Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua spread a picture of the generalndscape of this world on the desk.


    ��The three high elves should be here.��Tyreen pointed to an area north of the border of frost country and said, ��They have been staying here for almost two days without any changes.��


    ��Dark green basin? Is this where Sky City is located?��


    Joshua did not give the World Tree��s crystal as a gift just to win them over.


    The original reason was to get them into the magic.


    Unfortunately, the High Elves seemed to be very restrained or very resistant to the products of outsiders. After such a long time, Joshua could only feel two high elves connected to the magic.


    After the high elf named SINDONAR brought the magic crystal back to the main city, no other high elves touched it at all.


    The second reason was to determine the location of the city in the sky.


    ��Maybe we should find a suitable time to visit it.��


    Joshua could basically confirm that their city was above this basin.


    ��I talked to twigs and leavesst night. She told me that the elders of the High Elves are still very resistant to outsiders,��Tyreen said with some worry.


    ��This is a bit tricky.��


    After Joshua received the invitation to the world tree from the High Elves, he had been thinking about turning the world tree into a new server.


    A server floating in the sky! This was definitely a product of the top of the technology tree.


    With the World Tree of the High Elves, Joshua could not only bring the frost kingdom into the magic, but even half of thend of the Holy Church could be covered by the magic.


    At that time, Joshua would only have to lie down and wait for the arrival of the cultural victory.


    ��I can only find a breakthrough from the two High Elves?��


    A series of codes appeared in front of Joshua��s eyes. The white cat of Tyreen��s house appeared on Joshua��s head again under Joshua��s Summoning.


    With theputing power provided by the white cat, Joshua easily found the movements of the two users named ��Green Leaf��and ��Genius Al��.


    The user of ��Green Leaf��was a high elf named twigs and leaves. She had not been able to visit the library recently, so she was lucky that she was not corrupted by the author named Denise.


    The books that she clicked on the most were ��Sherlock Holmes��and te night gossip��, which were temporarily posted by Joshua.


    ��Sherlock Holmes��needed some local revision by Joshua, so it took a long time to update it. It was basically updated on a Monday.


    This also caused arge number of readers in the book review section to urge for updates.


    ��Why do I feel that there are more and more people?��Joshua looked at the ranking of ��Sherlock Holmes��. At first, it was still thest book in the library, however, more and more spellcasters seemed to like this wise detective. The ranking had sessfully entered the top ten, and there was a steady upward trend.


    ��Mr. Joshua! I like this book very much too!��


    Tyreen suddenly said to Joshua seriously.


    She probably meant to ask Joshua to update it a little faster.


    ��Uh�� Okay, I��ll take some time to write more in a few days.��


    Joshua flipped through thements left by greenery and found that most of them were to analyze the direction of the plot.


    This high elfdy also tried to write a book herself. Unfortunately, her works did not have many words. In the current immovable library that had more than three thousand books, it was ranked around two thousand.


    Come on, I believe you can be a god too.


    After Joshua left an encouragingment under her book, he began to check the movements of another high elf named ��Genius Al��.


    Her words..


    ��What��s wrong with thisdy?��Joshua looked at the data that he had retrieved and was a little surprised.


    This high ELF had spent two days in the game section of the Spellcaster Forum. The scores of the games she yed were not high, but in the ��Magic Net Vision��video website.., a game video she created had reached the fifth ce.


    ��Super Mario Guide Video 1��


    It was a very simple name.


    How could a guide with the lowest score in the game be popr?


    Joshua tentatively clicked into the video.


    The high elf did not seem to understand how to use the software to record the screen, so she recorded more than three minutes of the desktop.


    ��Eh? Has It started? It seems to have started�� wait����


    During these three minutes, the high elf girl was talking to herself. Fortunately, her voice was very pleasant to the ear, or should I say ��Cute��? So, Joshua patiently watched the first three minutes of the desktop, until she sessfully entered the game interface of ��Super Mario.��.

 Chapter 494 - , origins

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 498, origins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Overall, this game is still very simple. It only needs to jump like this�� why is there a man-eating flower in the pipe�� Woo! Shouldn��t this nt be in a swamp? !��


    A mournful voice came from the screen, causing Joshua to silently put the ck tea back on the table.


    This was already the second time this elfdy called Al had tried the second underground level.


    After Mario��s two consecutive idental deaths, she only had one life left, like a candle in the wind.


    ��Listening to miss al��s screams�� is this really interesting?��


    Tyreen was also very concerned about the situation of the two High Elves, so she had been sitting by the side watching Al ying Super Mario the entire time.


    The dwarf uncle controlled by Al had died tragically twice in a row, and even the controller himself had been frightened several times, letting out a few screams.


    After watching the video of Fuya��s strategy, Tyreen��s opinion of this video�� was probably more sympathetic.


    ��This girl is quite talented,��said Jose, looking at the series of bullet screens that floated across the screen.


    ��Talented? ying Games?��


    Tyreen recalled some of Al��s previous actions. Even if Tyreen was not very good at ying games on the magic, she felt that she could do better than Al..


    ��No, I mean in the aspect of humor.��


    Joshua wanted to pick up the Teacup, but when he saw that the girl had once again embarked on his third journey, he wisely chose to put it down.


    Al had always been trying to make that kind of ��cool��operation. For example, right now, she was controlling her Mario to jump up, ready to use the turtle shell to kill the three chestnut boys walking towards it.


    This kind of operation was often seen in Fuya��s strategy video, but her imitation was ultimately clumsy. Al��s Mario had jumped too far, causing him to identally push the turtle shell in the opposite direction.


    Jose remembered that in this game��s mechanism�� there was a mechanism where the turtle shell would bounce back when it hit the wall?


    ��Don��te over! Why would this turtle shell run back on its own!��


    Jose quietly listened to the High Elf girl��s sorrowful cry, and in the picture, Uncle Mario was chased by a turtle shell all the way..


    ��Oh�� just jump here, jump����


    At that moment, Al once again made an exquisite move. Uncle Mario jumped into the gap between the three chestnut boys, perfectly avoiding all the correct answers.


    The result was obviously obvious. This high elf maiden once again lost her precious third life.


    ��not only did this dwarf lose her legs, she even lost her hands.��


    ��it helped me regain my confidence.��


    ��The Great Martyr.��


    ��Miss Al��s sorrowful cry sounded particrly pleasant.��


    Joshua stared at the series of bullet messages that floated across the screen, as well as thements below the video.


    Other than a part of thements that ridiculed Al��s actions, the other part of the focus was entirely on the sorrowful cry that could be described as ��cute.��.


    ��Looks like this high elfdy has seeded.��


    Joshua logged out of the video and found that it had risen to fourth ce in the entire website.


    ��All I can do is give her a little push.��


    Joshua generously gave the video a rmendation spot, making it directly onto the headlines of the Magic Net��s world of vision. He also gave her permission to open a camp belonging to the spellcasters.


    ��The story that I��m going to tell this afternoon, if it��s possible����


    Tyreen quietly watched Jose finish all of this and then suddenly took out a book marked ��Sherlock Holmes��investigations��.


    Of course, this book was only a remnant, and Jose had not written the rest of the content.


    ��This book, I��m already writing it. Tyreen, you can wait for another two days. This afternoon, you��ll tell the story in ��One Thousand and One Nights��.��


    After Joshua made another promise, the Frost Elf finally left Joshua��s study with ease.


    Not long after Tyreen left, Joshua once again looked at the magic interface.


    ��I hope that this girl, Al, can let the High Elves experience the benefits of the magic.��Joshua stared at the video that was gradually increasing in the number of views andments.


    Although Nn was thousands of miles away from the city of the sky, Arthur Crow, the good feelings of the Nn yers toward this elven girl should be able to be conveyed.


    ..


    Two dayster, in the city of the sky, Arthur Crow.


    ��I am very looking forward to the rest of the story! I hope the author can finish the rest as soon as possible.��


    Twig typed a line of words with the keyboard and sent it to thements section of the Immovable Library.


    This Morning, the Sherlock Holmes series opened a new chapter that she hadn��t seen in a long time, and Twig��s heart was filled with excitement.


    She didn��t understand why she was so excited, but the new chapter made her immerse herself in the world of detective who spoke with logic and reasoning.


    But as the excitement faded, twig opened a novel she had written in the immovable library.


    The book��s results were far from as good as Sherlock Holmes. Only about a dozen people had read it, and there were only twoments.


    The only motivation for her to continue writing was thements left by a user called ��The Fireman��.


    e on, I believe you can be a god too.��


    Although she didn��t understand what ��God��meant, it was undeniable that she yearned for her book to be noticed by more and more people.


    ��Twiggy! Priestess al says she wants to see you.��


    The door to her room was suddenly pushed open by a high elf.


    The moment the door was pushed open, Twiggy closed the Magic Net��s interface and stood up from his seat.


    ��Are You Alright?��The high elf looked at Twiggy��s tense expression and was a little worried.


    ��No.��


    Twiggy suppressed the panic in her heart and replied expressionlessly.


    In this city, everything rted to the outside world was taboo, and the demonic was even more taboo.


    If the elders knew that they were using this method tomunicate with the humans outside, Twiggy did not know what kind of punishment she would receive.


    ��Priest Al seems to be in an emergency. Twiggy, go and take a look.��


    ��Okay.��


    Twiggy walked out of her room and headed in the direction of the hall of contemtion.


    Now, she could only hope that Al was not stupid enough to tell the elders that they had the weave.


    But what worried Twiggy was that with Al��s naive personality, it was really possible for him to ��show off��the weave to elder Enya.


    This time, when Al took the initiative to send people to look for Twiggy, it increased the worry in Twiggy��s heart.

 Chapter 495

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 4919 in order to save Arthur Crow</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Elder Enya had given a very lenient punishment for Al��s imprisonment. Other than the fact that Al was not allowed to step out of the Hall of meditation, the other High Elves could visit al however they wanted.


    Twig and leaf arrived at the room where Al was staying without any obstruction.


    ��Twig and leaf!��


    Before twig and leaf could knock on the door, the door was opened by Al in advance. Before twig and leaf could react, she was dragged into the room by Al��s strange power.


    ��Elder Enya is going to release you early?��


    The twigs flexed her wrist, which was in pain from being dragged by Al, and looked at the high elf in front of her who had written the word ��Excited��on her face.


    The only reason she could think of why al was so happy was probably because elder Enya decided to end Al��s confinement early.


    ��No. Yesterday, when I was about to sneak out, I was caught by Granny Enya, so the confinement time was increased by another two months,��said Al..


    ��Then you came looking for me...��


    Just as twigs was about to ask what al was looking for her for, she saw a faint glow appear on Al��s body.


    It was an almost indiscernible light, so small that it was like a snowke that would circle around Al��s body from time to time.


    ��Twigs, you saw it, right?��


    Al took another turn like Belle in beauty and the Devil. This time, she was lucky not to fall when her left foot stepped on her right foot.


    ��No... it��s possible.��


    The branches and leaves stared at the faint white light on Al��s body, reminding him that everything was an illusion.


    But unfortunately, no matter how small the white light was, as an excellent archer, she could still clearly see the trajectory of the white light.


    ��Al, why do you have the light that only the holy tree has?��


    The branches and leaves would never make a mistake. No High Elf would make a mistake.


    When they prayed to the World Tree of their race, the world tree would asionally touch their cheeks with this light.


    This light could also be said to be the symbol of the world tree.


    ��When Tyreen started singing, she also had this light on her body. At that time, you said that it was too dazzling, and it hurt your eyes.��


    Al puffed up his chest as if he was waiting for leaf to praise her.


    Compared to Tyreen at that time, the light on her body was like a fireflypared to the sun. However, even though there were some differences in strength, it was undeniable that what surrounded Al��s body was..


    ��The dim light of faith.��


    Leaf approached her friend in disbelief. She could observe more clearly from a close distance.


    ��Al, What did you do?��


    This was not the first time twig had seen the high elves exude this kind of radiance. The six elders of the High Elves would asionally sh this radiance.


    This was proof that they were loved and respected by the High Elves of their race. This kind of love would be converted into a part of the world tree��s nourishment.


    This was also one of the criteria by which the High Elves chose their elders.


    But... as the famous troublemaker of Arthur Crow, it was absolutely impossible for him to be loved by other High Elves.


    But this light still appeared on her body, even though it was very dim.


    ��Is it a human? Did you upload any songs or videos on the magic...��leaf guessed the source of the power of Faith on Al. .


    ��No, I opened a function called the Spellcaster��s camp yesterday. Then this morning, the Dark Elf sent me a photo of you and I in the human garden. She asked me to send the photo to the camp, and these lights came out,��al said.


    ��Dark Elf? A photo of the garden? Camp? !��


    Twiggy instantly realized that something was wrong. She immediately opened the Spellcaster Forum and entered the campsite.


    Twiggy also knew about the campsite function of the Spellcaster Forum. Only those who were well-known in the human world could set up a campsite on the Spellcaster Forum.


    For example, the stars of beauty and the demon, Enoch and Zenas, and the stars of this demon was not too cold, Gloria and Pruke.


    Twiggy was focused on the camp of the flower of Faroese, and asionally saw one or two pictures of her in life, ying games with her.


    As for why Al could have a camp of his own, this was very difficult for twiggy to understand.


    But Twiggy was not in the mood to think so much. When she found the camp of the genius, Al, and logged in, she saw a photo... a photo that stunned her.


    The background of the photo was Nn��s Farosi Mansion. It was morning, and she and Al were eating in the indoor garden.


    In the photo, AL was holding a human cutlery and waiting for breakfast with an expectant look on his face. Leaf, who was next to him, was unfortunately exposed to the ��camera��.


    ��I was right to be wary of that Dark Elf, wasn��t I?��Leaf looked at her appearance in the photo. Unfortunately, Leaf��s cheeks were bulging in the photo, and she couldn��t be considered elegant.


    ��Leaf, look at thements below. Some humans are praising your figure.��


    Al opened thements below the camp message.


    ��miss al is actually an elf.��reply: Short-tentacle Wand.


    ��judging from the color of her hair and skin, she should be a high elf that was mentioned in the Morolek Almanac.��reply: Gray Owl.


    ��when do you n to update the next video, Miss Al?��reply: ck Iron Longsword.


    ��I just want to watch Super Mario��s Guide Video 2.��reply: Proof of the first born


    The photos of the two High Elves attracted a lot of attention. The only message in Camp Al had over 200 replies.


    ��Video? Al, what video did you create?��


    After leaf browsed through the more than 200ments, other than those that focused on their race, most of them were urging al to update the video.


    This reminded leaf of thements she had made when she was urging Sherlock Holmes to update.


    These people must really want to see the video that AL had created, which was why they were urging him so much!


    ��Didn��t I tell you, Twig? The Spellcasters��forum said that this is called a game guide! The guide that I��ve Made is now ranked first in the realm of the Magic Net!��Al once again puffed up his chest, however, twig selectively ignored her boastful tone and directly clicked on the website of the realm of the magic.


    Sure enough, she found the video that ��Genius Al��had created on the top of the entire website of the realm of the magic. Now, the number of clicks had already exceeded 10,000!


    10,000..


    Twiggy once again recalled the book she had created in the immovable library, which only had less than 200 hits. She suddenly felt a sense of defeat.


    Could it be that Al had really created a strategy that was as powerful as that yer named Fuya?


    She opened the video that Al had created with mixed feelings. After watching it for less than five minutes, Twiggy had no choice but to retreat in defeat.


    ��Isn��t it very powerful?��al. asked.


    ��Yes.��Al��s mournful cry echoed in her ears, which made her nod her head.


    But in the next second, the ground they were standing on suddenly shook, and the entire ascetic crow shook violently.


    Only when the branches and leaves supported al. did she manage to stand firmly.


    ��This is the second time.��The branches and leaves said with some worry, ��Ascetic crow has descended again.��


    Recently, Arthur Crowe, who was floating in the sky, had been lowering his height.


    ording to the predictions of the elven elders, it seemed that the holy tree was no longer able to support the operation of the city in the sky.


    ��Leaf,��al suddenly held her hand and said in a rarely seen serious tone, ��Tell the elders! If we rely on the magic, there must be a way to feed the holy tree!��


    ��Don��t tell the elders about this first.��Twig and leaf looked at the light around Al..


    The light was too dim, so dim that it was insignificant..


    Even if the elders saw this scene, they would notpromise with Al and Twig and leaf.


    ��Wait for a while more.��At this moment, twig and leaf seemed to be full of determination. ��When more humans recognize you, the elders��views may change.��


    ��What about you, Leaf? Do you want toe with me to the realm of magic to make a guide?��Al invited expectantly.


    ��I��m not good at this, but I��ll try to work hard in other ways.��


    Leaf did not understand the principle of the world tree absorbing nutrients, but she saw some clues from Al..


    That was that the human who liked al not only had to know her name and voice, but also had to have a specific image in order for Al to collect the power of faith of that human.


    As for why they were able to travel so far from Nn to Ascek, the only thing the branches and leaves could think of was through the World Tree of the Frost Elves.


    No matter what, they had now found a way to save Ascek. Although it seemed unreliable, the branches and leaves had to try.

 Chapter 496

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 500, the Guild</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, an owl flew into Josh��s office with a parcel sealed with brown paper.


    The Owl put the parcel on the windowsill and stopped to look around.


    ��So this is the process?��


    Josh signed his name on the parcel with a quill and entered part of the magic power of the order system.


    After the magic mark on the surface of the package recognized Josh��s magic power, the Owl finally let go of the package.


    After Josh fed it some pine nuts, the owl pped its wings and flew into the sky.


    Josh opened the sealed package. Inside was a pile of dried fruits, candy, and some very suspicious-looking food.


    ��Is this the snack of this world?��


    Joshua picked up a set of roasted lizard jerky and scorpion skewers. These snacks were given to him by his sister, Fuya.


    It was possible that after Joshua helped Fuya to open up the Demon Net��s storage fund, the fourth sister gave him food to express her gratitude.


    ��UH.��


    Joshua picked up another jar of sweets and looked at the colorful candy that contained some insect corpses. This made Joshua very wise to seal up the package, ready to find time to feed it to others.


    ��Fuya, I��ve received your gift. The guide in my vision is very excellent.��


    Joshua sent a message to fuya, but the reply was a simple ��Yes.��.


    Fuya and Joshuamunicated very little. Currently, the only people who could talk to the fourth princess were Dorothy and Gloria, and they were ying minecraft together.


    The Dark Elves had told Joshua that the fourth princess had a strange personality, but the game guides she made were absolutely impable.


    Joshua opened the website of the Magic Net��s vision. The ranking of the entire website that Joshua set up was changed once a week.


    Now that Fu Ya had made the second guide, the ranking had also reached the top five in a short day.


    Josh opened the video that Fuya had produced and put five gold coins into the ��bounty pool��below.


    After doing all this, Josh nced at the clock hanging in the study. Today was the Saturday that Josh had set, and the time was exactly twelve o��clock in the afternoon.


    ��It��s about time.��


    Josh left the study and went to the third floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The rooms on the third floor were all bedrooms, but there was one exception, which was that the purple-clothed person had transformed it into a ssroom.


    ��Is the remedial lesson over?��


    Joshua watched as Hiri walked out of the room. The Mini Dragons following behind her, in addition to the wings of death, had another Ysera and Alexstasar.


    ��It is over... but there is a little too much homework.��Hiri looked at the three mini dragons following behind her.


    All of these were created by her illusion magic. The purple-clothed man had only let Hiri maintain the illusion of one dragon at the beginning, but now she had to maintain three dragons at once.


    This was a huge test for Hiri��s magic reserves.


    ��Then let��s rx a little during the weekend.��


    When Jose said this, Hiri seemed to remember something bad. The illusion of the three dragons behind her gradually became blurry, which showed that she was a little confused.


    ��I mean go out to Nn for a walk. Do you want toe?��Jose asked.


    Hiri did not answer Jose, but just nodded silently.


    ..


    ��Speaking of which, you��ve been staying in the Hearthstone Tavern for a while.��


    Hiri sat in the co-pilot of the magic car and looked at the scenery on the street. When she saw the posters of ��Avatar��hanging on the houses on the street, she suddenly turned her head to look at Jose, even her body unconsciously moved closer to Jose and asked.


    ��Are you going out today to shoot a new movie?��


    ��Unfortunately, I guessed wrong.��Jose could hear the anticipation in Hiri��s tone.


    This miss spellcaster was the first audience of ��Beauty and the devil��. She was also a loyal fan of Jose as a director.


    ��Avatar��had been released for almost a month, but there was no clue about Jose��s next movie.


    ��Today��s main purpose is to see the music guild that Imissioned Sir White Thorn Flower to build,��Jose said.


    ��Music Guild? Are you sure it��s not the Bards Guild?��


    ��There��s still a fundamental difference from bards. When Tyreen is recording songs, she can��t always go to the Faroese mansion. It��s also necessary to build a professional venue.��


    Jose drove the magic car and slowly stopped outside the White Briar Theater.


    Although the craze brought about by ��Avatar��had gradually subsided, the number of movie fans waiting in line at the White Briar Theater did not decrease.


    Another reason was that a new movie from Faroese happened to be released today.


    ��Do you want to watch it?��Jose pointed at the poster that had the name ��The spring of Nogana.��.


    Judging from the publicity of the poster, it should be a love story of Faroese. Of course, the director was Mrs. Cesar, but the main character was not her daughter, Gloria.


    This movie was also an attempt by Mrs. Cesar. Instead of shooting an ambiguous script, she chose a simple and easy-to-understand movie that could easily resonate with the audience.


    As for whether the box office was good or bad, Joshua did not know for the time being.


    ��Didn��t you say you were going to that Music Guild?��Hiri was still thinking about what Joshua was going to do.


    ��Okay...��


    Joshua turned the steering wheel and drove to a building not far from the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    This building was much quieter than the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    ��Mr. Joshua!��


    Sir White Thorn Flower seemed to have been waiting at the door for a long time. After Joshua parked the magic car by the roadside, he acted as a guide and led Joshua into the Music Guild.


    ��The decoration is still as beautiful as ever in Faroese.��Hiri looked around the hall.


    The surrounding decoration could only be described as luxurious. Embossed sculptures made of gold were iid on the walls, and there were all kinds of expensive paintings hanging on them.


    ��The decoration is only part of it. Mr. Joshua, I��ve invited many excellent musicians from Faroese to work here,��Sir White Thorn Flower said and looked behind Joshua. ��Mr. Joshua, did you... Bring Miss Tyreen here today?��


    ��Tyreen is preparing for the program this afternoon, so she doesn��t have time toe for now,��Joshua said.


    ��I see. Many of the musicians I invited are fans of Miss Tyreen. Perhaps that��s why they��re willing to settle down here in Nn.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower had a lot of connections in Faroese. The musicians he could invite were all quite expensive.


    Tyreen��s concert in Nn had spread to Faroese through television, allowing Tyreen��s singing to conquer many musicians in Faroese.


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower, actually, this music guild wasn��t specifically established for Tyreen...��


    Before Joshua could finish his words, the guild��s door was pushed open in an extremely violent manner. In the blink of an eye, a group of people swarmed over.


    In that instant, Joshua Protected Hiri behind him, but the spellcasterdy immediately picked up her staff and prepared for battle.


    The group of people who suddenly barged into the guild were not ordinary people. They were well-equipped, from heavy-armored knights to archers who wore leather armor and held longbows.


    Judging from the degree of wear on one of the Knights��armor and the dried blood stains, the equipment on these guys were not just decorations. They had really fought on the battlefield.


    Each of them was expressionless, but the atmosphere of ��ferocity��and ��danger��quickly spread throughout the hall.


    Joshua noticed that the most conspicuous part of their clothes had a scarlet mark. It looked like a pit viper with two heads.


    ��Are they here to cause trouble?��Hiri whispered to Joshua as he looked at the group of people.


    ��Who knows.��


    Josh��s eyes swept across the group of people. Gray magic power had already gathered in his hands.


    Along with the smell of blood, a strong man who was nearly two and a half meters tall walked out of the crowd with heavy steps. His height even exceeded the entrance of the guild, he had to bend down to enter.

 Chapter 497

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 501, Mercenaries</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Sir White Thorn thought that today was a lucky day.


    The Music Guild that Jose had entrusted to him had been established sessfully. Miss Tyreen��s reputation had already spread throughout Faroese.


    This had also attracted many musicians from Faroese, hoping to meet Miss Tyreen.


    Sir White Thorn also took this opportunity to invite some of Faroese��s outstanding but somewhat down and out performers to settle down in Nn.


    For this reason, Sir White Thorn spent nearly three months preparing for this ��Music Guild��.


    But on the first day of the opening ceremony, it was fine if Miss Tyreen did not have time to visit, but a group of ��Disaster Stars��who absolutely should not be here had barged into the guild.


    Sir White Thorn looked at the group of people who had suddenly barged into the Guild Hall. The scarlet marks on their armor and robes were enough to make Sir White Thorn take out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    He recognized this mark. Anyone who had heard of the existence of a mercenary guild in the world would definitely have heard of this group of people.


    ��The snake of Yevilk��was also known as ��Ouroboros��, ��Scarlet Snake��... and ��Killer Snake��.


    In short, this was the number one mercenary group in the world, but most people liked to call it an assassin organization.


    It was rumored that these guys never epted low-level missions to kidnap or threaten others. They only epted missions that could be stained with blood and kill their targets.


    Other than that, there were also many scary legends about them crusading against wild monsters. It was even said that these guys once hunted a giant dragon.


    Could it be that someone hired these ��Killer Snakes��to assassinate him? Or was it Mr. Joshua?


    Sir White Thorn Flower��s legs were trembling, but he suppressed the fear in his heart and warned Joshua, wanting him to escape as soon as possible.


    ��Mr. ... Mr. Joshua.��


    ��You know them?��


    Joshua pointed at the group of uninvited guests. Judging from the way Sir White Thorn Flower was trembling, this group of people seemed to be quite dangerous.


    ��You... you should leave this ce quickly,��Sir White Thorn Flower said in a low voice.


    ��Calm down. Isn��t there an acquaintance among them?��


    Joshua patted Sir White Thorn Flower on the shoulder and pointed at the muscr man who was nearly two and a half meters tall.


    ��Acquaintance?��


    Sir White Thorn flower stared at the muscr man who was leading the group. He felt that the man looked very familiar. However, the smell of blood and the oppressive aura from their bodies made Sir White Thorn Flower stop thinking.


    ��Who is the person in charge here! Let him out quickly!��


    One of the archers in the group shouted loudly.


    At this moment, Sir White Thorn Flower felt the muscles on his body stiffen. He swallowed his saliva and was about to walk out, but Jose interrupted him in advance.


    ��I am the person in charge, but when youmunicate with strangers, don��t you know the most basic etiquette?��


    Joshua walked up to the front and looked at the archer with a smile on his face.


    ��If I don��t add the word ��please��, I might decide to throw all of you out.��


    ��You say...��the archer seemed to be angered by Joshua, but just as he was about to re up, he was blocked by the strong man with his hand.


    ��Stand down, Keya, you are not his match.��


    The strong man��s gaze was fixed on the gray magic power that was revolving around Joshua��s hand, and he instantly recognized Joshua��s true identity.


    The archer obediently stepped down.


    After he stepped down, the strong man walked towards Joshua with heavy steps. He was also wearing a heavy armor.


    This caused every time he walked forward, Joshua could feel the ground tremble slightly.


    When he approached, the three miniature dragons behind Hiri had already spat out mes in a show of force. By the time he walked in front of Joshua, Hiri had already raised the tip of his staff.


    ��Someone... someone!��


    At this time, Sir White Thorn Flower��s head was finally able to think. He began to shout. The few spell casters in the guild immediately ran out, but after seeing the opponent��s formation.., their reaction was simr to Sir White Thorn Flower��s.


    The entire guild hall was like a pile of heated gunpowder. As long as it reached a certain temperature, it would ignite.


    The Brawny man lowered his head and looked at Joshua. Suddenly, he bent down and stretched out his hand toward Joshua.


    ��Mr. ... Mr. Joshua!��Sir White Thorn flower shouted in horror at this moment.


    However, the bruised arm of the strong man stopped when it was about to touch Joshua.


    ��Judge Joshua, I didn��t expect to see you here,��he said.


    ��I��m the owner of this ce. Of course you can see me here.��Joshua also reached out his hand and shook it symbolically.


    ��Judge... Judge?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower heard the way the man addressed Joshua. His brain started to work and he suddenly thought of something. The strong man in armor in front of him instantly ovepped with the image in his memory.


    ��Mr. Reyek! Why... Why are you dressed like that?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower instantly recognized the muscr man.


    He had participated in the ��World��s choirpetition before. In thatpetition, the muscr man had won the apuse of a part of the audience because of his unique and powerful voice.


    Unfortunately, the songs he yed were rtively simple, which resulted in him not being able to enter the final four.


    However, just his huge body left a deep impression on Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��This is my job.��He grinned and said, ��When I came back from the hunt, I saw a guild that could hire performers next to the White Thorn Theatre on the magic web, so I rushed here without changing my equipment.��


    ��I posted that post,��said Jose.


    ��Hired musicians?��Sir White Thorn Garden was a little stunned. He looked at Jose and asked, ��Mr. Jose, this ce is not specifically for Miss Tyreen...��


    ��I didn��t exin it clearly to you. The purpose of the establishment of the music guild was to cater to all the outstanding singers,��said Jose.


    ��To put it simply, it��s the recording studio under his recordpany.��


    Healy did not let down his guard at this time. After all, the group of people standing behind the burly man was too dangerous.


    His intuition told him that the murderous aura from Healy��s group was not to be trifled with. The number of people they killed should not be lower than single digits.


    ��So why did those people behind youe here?��Jose nced at the group of fully armed mercenaries and asked.


    ��The leader is alone...��the archer seemed to be about to say something, but was interrupted by the burly man in front of Jose.


    ��There are a few members who want Miss Tyreen��s autograph. I think there should be a chance to meet Miss Tyreen here,��he said.


    ��I see. But you guys are very unlucky. Tyreen isn��t here today.��Jose pointed to the luxurious hall behind him and said, ��But if you want to record a song, you can do it now. I haven��t ordered the price yet, but judging from the equipment on you guys, you shouldn��t be short of money, right?��


    The equipment on this group of people was indeed very well-equipped. Judging from the magic aura they emitted, they should be at the level of purple equipment, the armor and weapons on this burly man could be ssified as orange equipment.


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower, where are the musicians you hired?��Joshua turned to look at Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��Mr. Joshua, can I give them a heads-up before this?��Sir White Thorn Flower suddenly felt extremely guilty. Before those musicians and friends came to Nn.., sir White Thorn Flower swore that they would be able to apany Miss Tyreen.


    However, Tyreen did not wait until a man who was even stronger than an orc came..


    ��Go.��


    After obtaining Joshua��s permission, Sir White Thorn immediately ran into the depths of the guild. Then, Joshua once again looked at the Brawny Man in front of him.


    ��How many songs do you want to record?��


    ��Two.��


    The Brawny man took out two ancient goatskin scrolls from his armor and handed one of them to Joshua.


    ��This is an ancient folk song from my hometown. I sang these two songs during thepetition.��


    ��What about after the recording? Have you considered further development in this area? I think you��re very talented.��


    When Joshua asked this question, he felt the group of people behind him staring at him with a dangerous gaze.


    But Healy, who was standing next to Josh, also red at the group of people. The three mini-dragons also roared like a demonstration.

 Chapter 498

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 502, Pride</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The interior of the music guild was also built ording to Joshua��s requirements.


    Since there was no professional recording equipment or mixing equipment in this world, when recording songs, Joshua would record the apaniment and singing together.


    Therefore, the interior of the music guild was muchrger than the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    However, no matter how big the space was, it would be very crowded if a mercenary group of more than forty people suddenly rushed in.


    ��It seems that Sir White Thorn flower is still coordinating with that group of musicians. Wait outside.��


    Joshua brought the Brawny man named Reyerk and his subordinates to the outside of the Hall of silence.


    Theyout of this hall of silence was the same as the Hearthstone Tavern. There were inscriptions that were soundproof on the outside and inscriptions that could absorb echoes on the inside.


    Meanwhile, Sir White Thorn Flower was exining something to a group of musicians in the Silent Hall.


    From the expressions on their faces, it seemed that they were arguing with Sir White Thorn Flower. After the group of musicians clearly saw the group of ��fierce��characters standing outside through the ss, the argument seemed to have be even more intense.


    The Silent Hall had indeed isted their voices, and the musicians seemed to know that their words would not be heard by the group of people outside.


    Therefore, when they argued with Sir White Thorn Flower, they did not show any mercy at all.


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower! Are you sure that those vulgar mercenaries outside know music? Shouldn��t they be rolling in the mud!��


    ��This... Mr. Moana, that Mr. Reyek has participated in Nn��s musicpetition.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower tried to exin to them that the two-and-a-half-meter-tall man standing outside the hall of silence was indeed... a singer.


    However, the blood-stained armor he was wearing and the fierce look on his face made him look like a ��singer��no matter how one looked at it.


    ��Please don��t tease us about this anymore. Sir White Thorn Flower, are you sure that those people aren��t bandits who just barged in here?��


    ��They are actually more powerful than bandits. No... What I mean is that Mr. Reyek��s singing is indeed very unique,��Sir White Thorn Flower said.


    ��We were invited by you toe to Nn to apany Miss Tyreen, just like those vulgar barbarians outside the door. Can they really understand music scores?��


    When these words were said, the yers suddenly stoppedining because they felt something called murderous intent.


    The group of ��barbarians��standing outside the hall of silence was staring at them with extremely dangerous eyes.


    ��So there are so many people in this mercenary group who know how to read lips?��Joshua whispered to Hiri.


    ��There are also quite a lot of people who want to destroy themselves.��


    Hiri nced at the members of the ��Jefferk��s snake��mercenary group behind him. If only that Archer had provoked Joshua in the beginning.


    Now, these mercenaries had basically put their hands on their weapons. Some of them had even reached the point where their veins were popping out.


    From this, it could be seen that these guys were thoroughly enraged.


    ��Those guys!��


    The young Archer did not seem to know how to hide his anger. His entire face was pressed against the ss as he stared at the musicians in the Silent Hall, it was like a group of lions staring at a group of defenseless ants.


    ��Sir... Sir White Thorn Flower! You have to ensure our safety!��


    The musicians seemed to be panicking, and even Sir White Thorn Flower was panicking.


    ��This is Nn! Those barbarians shouldn��t dare... What do you think?��


    Some of the musicians who were familiar with Nn knew how harsh Nn��sws were. No matter how powerful this mercenary group was, if theymitted crimes in Nn City, it meant that they would never be able to enter the city again, or they could be locked up in the dungeon.


    ��Keya.��


    At this time, the burly man suddenly spoke again to stop the archer.


    ��Leader, Don��t Stop Me! I want to knock out the teeth of those nobles one by one.��


    The archer rolled up his sleeves and was about to walk in when he was picked up by the burly man.


    ��I��m sorry to have troubled you, Mr. Joshua.��The burly man lowered his head and looked at Joshua, ��Let��se again next time.��


    After he said that, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    ��You��ve already paid the deposit and you still want to leave?��


    Joshua stopped the burly man who was about to leave. He also stopped and turned back to Joshua with a puzzled expression on his face.


    And Joshua��s words seemed to be taken as a provocation.


    ��What did you say? !��The archer who was lying on the burly man��s shoulder made a fist gesture at Joshua.


    Joshua ignored the other party��s provocation and directly pushed open the door of the Hall of silence and walked in with Hiri.


    ��Mr. Joshua!��


    Sir White Thorn Flower immediately walked over and prepared to introduce Joshua to the musicians.


    However, Joshua raised his hand to indicate that Sir White thorn flower did not need to do so much unnecessary things.


    ��I think some of you should know who I am.��Joshua felt that his reputation in Faroese was already high enough. Just being personally invited by the king was enough to make Joshua��s reputation resound throughout the entire Faroese.


    Not to mention, the director of ��Avatar��still had Jose on his name.


    ��I am Sir White Thorn��s employer. To put it simply, I am also your employer. Perhaps I did not make it clear at the beginning. The reason why I invited you here is to let you apany any outstanding singer, not just Miss Tyreen.��


    With a professional smile on his face, Jose swept his gaze across everyone present. When they said this, a subtle expression appeared on most of their faces.


    ��Of course, I am a kind employer.��Jose��s gaze swept across everyone present. ��If you are not willing to stay here, you can choose to leave immediately. I can provide you with a round trip fare, but if you choose to stay here, please consider yourself as a hired performer, and not a superior noble.��


    After Jose said all this, the yers looked at each other. Many of them already had an answer in their eyes.


    The artists of Faroese were indeed full of pride. In their eyes, the music of other countries was not worth mentioning, not to mention the dirty mercenaries in armor.


    If the news of them apanying the mercenary spread to Faroese, it might affect their reputation.


    The yers did not say anything and left with their instruments. There were only three people left. Two of them were yers from the White Thorn Flower Troupe, the other one seemed to be an old man.


    ��Mr. Jose... I��m... Very Sorry.��Sir White Thorn Flower did not know how to apologize.


    ��Send your friends back to Faroese first, and let the three of them rest for a while.��


    Joshua motioned for Sir White thorn flower to clear the entire hall of silence. He immediately led the three musicians who were willing to stay away from the hall of silence.


    ��In the end, we still have to summon Tyreen��s Orchestra?��Joshua nced at the mark on his palm. The aura of death began to spread throughout the entire hall of silence.

 Chapter 499

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 503, recording</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua really couldn��t find anything wrong with the ghost orchestra that the Skeleton Guild had nurtured.


    However, the music guild that visited this ce was mainly made up of humans. Normal people wouldn��t be able to sing in a room with a group of undead.


    However, the leader of the snake mercenary group from Yevilk was an exception.


    This group of veteran adventurers had probably visited many ces like underground cemeteries. They must have killed many monsters like zombies and ghosts.


    ��Sir Joshua, what are your orders?��


    A spirit that looked about ten years old appeared in the Dark Magic Circle. The moment he appeared, sixteen spirits also appeared beside him.


    The inscription that the skeleton duke gave to Joshua had the ability to summon spirits from afar. These spirits were the ensemble of the Skeleton Duke. The spirit in the lead was the butler of the skeleton duke.


    The moment the Butler finished greeting Joshua, he raised his head and looked outside the hall of silence.


    Because he could feel the obvious hostility from the group of people outside the hall of silence.


    ��Sir Joshua, if you want to deal with the humans, summoning the soul eater is more efficient. However, that group of people doesn��t seem to be at the level that the soul eater can deal with.��


    The butler gently tugged at the white gloves on his hands. His pupils were scarlet as if he was ready for battle.


    ��Leader, those ghosts.��


    The mercenaries of the snake of Yevrk outside the door also gripped their weapons tightly at this moment.


    They could clearly feel that the ghosts that appeared in the Hall of silence were not at the ��normal��level.


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower! Bring all your musical instruments over!��


    Joshua��s voice broke the deadlock of everyone present.


    As the door of the Hall of silence was open, Sir White Thorn Flower, who was waiting outside the hall of silence, heard Joshua��s voice. He quickly called the servants here to bring over the musical instruments that they had stocked up.


    The Music Guild had quite arge stock of musical instruments. There were basically all themon musical instruments in the world. There was even a specialized piano ced there in the Hall of silence.


    ��I summoned you because I want to y two songs for him. This request shouldn��t be a problem, right?��


    Jose pointed at the Brawny man standing outside the door and said.


    ��Apaniment? Yes, sir.��


    The Butler stared at Jose��s eyes for a long time and instantly understood the current situation. He put one hand behind his back and began to order the ghosts behind him to look for the musical instruments that were suitable for him.


    ��Mr. Reyek, the preparations are almost ready. Bring your music score,��said Joshua.


    The Brawny man nodded and was about to bend down to enter the Hall of silence when he was stopped by another member in a ck robe.


    ��Leader, at least half of the sixteen ghosts have the power to transform into liches. They only need to plunder one body...��


    The member was a necromancer. He instantly recognized how dangerous the ghosts in the hall of silence were.


    ��This is not a battlefield.��


    Reyerk bowed and walked into the hall of silence.


    The members of the Jefferk��s snake mercenary group were all tensed up at this moment.


    ��I keep feeling that if these ghosts get close to their leader, these guys will break through the window immediately.��


    Hiri whispered to Jose.


    ��They are already in contact,��Jose pointed to the ce where the strong man was.


    ��Can you show me the music score?��


    The butler floated in front of the heavily armored mercenary leader. It was indeed strange to perform in this outfit.


    Reyerk handed a goatskin scroll to the ghost in front of him. His translucent hand firmly held the scroll that was supposed to be a real body and spread it open to look at it carefully.


    ��The Pirate��s song from the country near the sea?��The Butler suddenly asked.


    Reyerk did not expect that the ghost would actually recognize the origin of the music score. After a short moment of surprise, he gave the ghost a somewhat horrified smile.


    ��It��s just a remnant chapter. It��s long gone,��he said.


    ��Is it singing the legend of the sirens? This song is not that difficult.��


    The Butler looked at Joshua. Joshua brought Hiri directly to the position of the conductor of the Hall of silence. He took out the raw crystal used for recording and made a gesture to the butler.


    Everything started ording to n. The performance of the Phantom Orchestra was indeed impable.


    Joshua sat at the side listening to the song. Halfway through, he asked Sir White Thorn Flower for a sheet of paper and a pen and began to write.


    The style of this mercenary group leader��s song was more like a folk song, but there was a mixed feeling of rock and roll in the folk song. It sounded like an adrenaline rush.


    Country Rock? For some reason, this word appeared in Josh��s mind.


    His singing did notst long. The two songs took six minutes to pass in one go. There were no ws in the two performances.


    ��It��s a pity that I don��t have an electric guitar right now,��Joshua said as he handed the recorded crystal to Reyk.


    ��Electric guitar?��


    He seemed to be in a good mood now. Anyone who liked singing would feel good after singing two songs in a row.


    ��An instrument that suits your voice. This is the recorded ��record��.��Joshua pointed at the ck Crystal in his hand and said, ��You can hear your previous performance by injecting magic power into it. If you are willing to be a member of the Music Guild, I can help you mass-produce these records and sell them.��


    These words were clearly heard by the members behind them. They really did not put them in their eyes by poaching them so openly.


    However, as the number one mercenary group in the world, in their eyes, the ie from a single hunt was far more profitable than selling some records, so they were confident that their leader would not be able to..


    ��Let me think about it.��He put away the original crystal in his hand and said seriously.


    ��Also, I hope to upload these two songs to the magic. Of course, I will also pay you a certain copyright fee,��said Jose.


    ��Upload to the magic?��


    ��The magic will soon release a music ��magic��, which is simr to the function of the voice of Nn. You can find the songs you want to listen to at any time on it.��


    Jose tried his best to exin in anguage that he could understand.


    ��Sure, this is the rest of the deposit.��


    Reyek was the kind of person who didn��t like to talk nonsense. He took out another bag of gold coins from his armor and prepared to give it to Josh.


    At this time, Josh also handed him a bound sheet of music.


    ��Music score...��


    He used his hand, which was twice as big as an ordinary person��s, to flip open this mini music score. After skimming through the contents, he looked at Josh with a puzzled look again.


    ��Consider it a greeting gift. I think these two songs are very suitable for you, but the conditions for ying them have not been met yet. If you are still interested in the singer industry after a while,e here anytime.��


    Jose once again openly extended an olive branch to their leader in front of this group of vicious mercenaries.


    Reyek carefully put away the five-line score, then ced the bag of gold coins on the ground and left the hall of silence.

 Chapter 500

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 504, argument</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Reyerk brought his members back to the Mercenary Guild��s base.


    A mercenary group of the level of the snake of Yevelk had their own base in most of the mercenary guilds in most cities.


    ��Leader.��


    A servant who specialized in taking care of the group��s misceneous items in the base immediately went forward to wee Reyerk back.


    ��Bring me that employment contract.��Reyerk walked into the inner room of the base and gave an order to the servant.


    There were only five people in the mercenary group who followed Reyerk into the room. These five people could be said to be the pirs of the snake of Yevilk.


    The servant took out an old goatskin scroll from an iron box that was sealed by magic. Reyerk took the scroll and opened it. He was deep in thought as he browsed through the contents.


    ��Leader, are we scouting the enemy this time?��


    A mage in a ck robe among the five looked at the contents of the sheepskin scroll and asked Reyerk in a hoarse voice.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Reyerk carefully read through the various uses on the sheepskin scroll and finally gave this answer.


    This was a contract of employment.


    It did note from the Mercenary Guild��s contract of employment, but was a contract made in private.


    The purpose of this kind of contract was usually to hire them to do some shady things, but the reward was far more generous than the missions that the mercenary guild received.


    ��The leader must be thinking about a n! After all, as long as we kill that shop owner, the reward will be more than our entire year��s worth of missionsbined.��


    The archer who was always in a noisy state was also one of the pirs of the Jefferk snake, and he seemed to be in a state of eagerness to give it a try.


    ��I object. That guy is not someone we can deal with.��


    A cold voice interrupted the enthusiasm of the archer, and everyone��s gaze turned to a swordsman who was leaning against the door.


    ��Isn��t it a chaos demon? Morris, are you afraid of fighting with your own kind?��


    The archer put his hand on the shoulder of the swordsman with a cold face, but before the archer could say anything else, a long sword was already pressed against his neck.


    ��I admit that the ability of the chaos demon to render magic ineffective is indeed quite troublesome, but that shopkeeper doesn��t seem to be able to fight like you. He probably doesn��t even know how to swing his sword, am I right? Morris raised his hands in surrender.


    Gray magic was wrapped around the de of the swordsman��s sword. This was the most obvious symbol of the Chaos Fiend.


    ��Is that so? I don��t know how to use a sword either, but I can still easily kill you.��


    The Hand of the Chaos Fiend named Morris that was holding the de of the sword trembled slightly. The de of the sword cut off the two arrows that were suspended behind the archer in an indiscernible trajectory.


    ��The strength of the Chaos Fiend is not only in their magic power, but also in their bodies and reactions, which are the most pure and superior to humans.��He nced at the hands of the archer that were raised up high and said, ��The movements you dodged and counterattacked just now were as slow as a child in my eyes. Do you think that your swordsmanship has any meaning no matter how exquisite it is?��


    ��Morris, that��s enough.��Reyerk reminded the two of them before they stopped confronting each other.


    ��The trickiest thing is that that guy is not an ordinary chaos demon.��The swordsman sheathed the sword in his hand and said, ��He has the surname of Yanorod, Joshua Yanorod. He is the absolute ruler of the chaos demons. Even if he does not know swordsmanship, he can crush your skull with one hand.��


    ��The abilities of the target individuals are the most important.��


    A man wearing gold-rimmed sses beside Reyerk interrupted their conversation.


    ��He has a very close rtionship with the Seven Sages of Nn. The gray-robed man has sent an owl to monitor him, or rather... to protect him in the dark. The possibility of us dealing with him in the dark in Nn city is basically zero.��


    ��Then, do you want to give up this task so easily? I Won��t mention the deposit provided by the employer. The alchemy drugs he gave us can indeed cure the effects of the gray fog, right?��


    The archer mmed his hands on the table in anger and looked at Reyk at the same time.


    Reyk, however, fell into a long silence.


    The snake of Yevelk was indeed the strongest mercenary group in the world, but a year ago, they had a near-destructive ident..


    When they were exploring a mysterious ruin in the underground of the frost country, they encountered a group of monsters that they had never seen before.


    These monsters were different from the ghosts and Banshees, but the abilities they possessed had caused great mental damage to Reyek��s members.


    At that time, there were 22 members who were affected by the monsters. Although Reyekmanded his mercenary group to retreat in one piece, half of these 22 members lost their minds halfway through, they became extremely violent monsters.


    The remaining half of the members also suffered from various terrifying hallucinations all year round.


    For the first half of the year, Reyek had been visiting all over the world looking for a cure for this strange disease. However, he discovered that other than during the camping period, he and the other league members would get drunk and dance like idiots and sing a song or two, making the traumatized membersugh so that they could escape the hallucinations of fear for a while.


    He lost another six members during the six months, but fortunately Reyerk came to Nn... where he heard the voice of an elf.


    The Elf��s voice temporarily eased the symptoms of the members, so that they could live like normal people.


    Reyerk looked up from his memories and found that the remaining five pirs of the snake of Yevelk had started to argue.


    ��If we fail this mission, the price we have to pay is not that simple!��


    ��It��s enough to lure the target out of the city. At most, we don��t need toe to Nn after the mission ispleted!��


    Reyerk quietly listened to the quarrel between them. He took out the two music scores that Joshua gave him before he left from his armor.


    ��You are focusing on the wrong ce.��Reyerk interrupted their quarrel, his gaze swept across everyone present. ��If weplete the mission and eliminate the target, the magic willpletely disappear from this world. At the same time, Miss Tyreen��s new song may never be heard in this lifetime!��


    At this moment, the five members who had been quarreling immediately fell into silence. The entire room was enveloped by a strange atmosphere. The five of them looked at each other, not knowing how to refute.


    Reyerk, who was silent in front of outsiders, at this moment, used a sentence to poke the most apprehensive part in everyone��s heart.

 Chapter 501

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 505, intelligence</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Dark Elf turned into a crow and stood outside the camp of the snake of Yevelk.


    As a qualified reporter, the most basic requirement was not only to move quickly, but also to have a pair of eyes that could find big news at any time.


    The Dark Elf clearly possessed the above two excellent qualities.


    The world-famous mercenary group, the snake of Yevelk, did not go to the dwarven cksmith shop to repair their equipment. Instead, they went to the Music Guild near the White Thorn Theatre.


    Even the most foolish person could sense that there must be some big news.


    Thus, the Dark Elves followed them all the way to their guild��s base. After using a special magic to corrode the soundless runes of a room in the base, the Dark Elves did eavesdrop on some incredible news.


    Someone entrusted them to kill their employer?


    The dark elves listened carefully to their request.


    Thebat strength of the yevilk snake mercenary group was not ordinary. If the Dark Elves were to make a bet on who was stronger between the Nnw enforcement team and the yevilk snake.., she would bet everything on the Yevilk Snake.


    In this mercenary group, there were several assassins of the same level as her. If they really began to prepare a n to assassinate Jose... then things would be very troublesome.


    The dark elves listened carefully to the movements in the house. At first, they were still arguing about the feasibility of this mission.


    In the end, when their leader Reyerk clearly pointed out that Jose was the creator of the magic and theposer of Tyreen��s song, the two identities...


    The topic of discussion in this mercenary group began to shift in a strange direction.


    ��What? ! You Dare to nder Miss Tyreen? ! I swear to live and die with Miss Tyreen Today!��


    ��I really can��t appreciate the song of that Frost Elf.��


    ��Cut the crap, let��s have a duel! Damned Chaos Demon.��


    The Dark Elf standing outside tidied up the ck feathers on his body. For a moment, he did not know what to say about this mercenary group.


    But the two people who were arguing really started fighting in the meeting room.


    The magic-powered arrow instantly pierced through the roof of the house, and the ce where the Dark Elf was standing was also affected. She pped her wings and chose to fly into the sky.


    She was discovered..


    The Dark Elf looked at the arrow hovering in the air, and under the power of magic, she aimed it at her again.


    After she transformed into her human form in mid-air, a longbow appeared in her hand. In less than a second, the Dark Elf pulled the bowstring and shot an arrow, after piercing through the arrow that was wrapped in magic power from the center, her body turned into a crow and fled the ce the instant she fell.


    Meanwhile, in the meeting room of the snake of Yevilk.


    ��Has the eavesdropper left?��


    The man with the gold-rimmed sses whispered into Reyerk��s ear.


    ��He left.��Reyerk stared at the chaotic scene in the room. The archer under hismand started a real... fight to the death with another member.


    Driving away the eavesdropper that was outside was just a side job for him.


    ��Leader, regarding this mission, how should we handle it?��


    The man ignored the murderous magic in the room and continued to ask Reyerk about this matter.


    ��Capture the client and ask him where he got those potions from,��Reyerk said.


    ��This kind of behavior will affect our reputation.��


    Although the man said so, there was a strange smile on his face.


    ��I��ll leave the interrogation to you.��


    Reyerk ignored his strange smile and gave a new order.


    ... ..


    The Dark Elf slowlynded on the windowsill on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This was Joshua��s study. At this moment, Joshua was sitting in the study with his eyes closed. On his head, a white cat was yawning out of boredom.


    Joshua was in a meditative state. However, if there was a white cat on his head, it meant that he was writing a new program while meditating.


    When the Dark Elfnded on the desk in front of Joshua in the form of a crow, Joshua broke out of his meditative state and opened his eyes.


    ��Thousand faces, is there any big news this time?��Joshua looked at his chief reporter and asked.


    ��The big news is that someone wants to buy your life.��


    Crow jumped on Joshua��s desk a few times and directly jumped onto a pile of books, making her gaze parallel to Joshua��s.


    ��This isn��t the first time.��


    Joshua had experienced several ��terrorist attacks��from the Heretic Court, and he was basically used to it by now.


    ��This time, it��s not the heresy court. Someone entrusted the snake of Yevelk to do this... dangerous job,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��Thousand faces, do you know the price the client offered? My life should be worth more than ordinary money, right?��


    When the Dark Elf heard Joshua��s words, she inexplicably heard the feeling of ��showing off��in Joshua��s tone.


    It was indeed an extremely difficult task to kill Joshua in Nn. The only mercenary group that could handle this mission was probably the snake of Yevelk.


    ��Arge amount of money is secondary. The key is that a portion of the mercenaries in the snake of Yevelk were affected by the gray fog. Their employer provided a potion that can heal the gray fog.��


    ��A potion that can cure the gray fog��s effects?��


    When Joshua heard this, his expression instantly became serious.


    ��Thousand faces, can you find out who their employer is?��


    ��It��s a little difficult, but I can find it if I spend some time.��


    Seeing that Joshua was not afraid of the snake of Yevilk, the Dark Elf had no reason to continue reminding him how dangerous this mercenary group was.


    ��Sorry to trouble you. I heard from the prophet that my elder sister has been having headaches recently. It should be rted to the effects of the gray fog,��Joshua said.


    If there was really a medicine that could cure the symptoms, then the situation of thend of the demon world turning gray might also be resolved.


    ��The High Elves also have the ability to purify the effects of the gray fog,��the dark elves reminded Joshua.


    ��I��m still trying to gain the High Elves��favorability. It might be possible to ask them to purify the gray fog only after their favorability has reached a friendly level.��


    The reason why Joshua had not set foot on the city of the sky, Arthur Crow, was that the High Elves had yet to understand the benefits of the magic.


    This would have to wait until the girl named Al had gathered enough fans before the power of faith gathered on her body could attract the attention of other high elves.


    This might take some time.


    ��I understand.��


    The Dark Elf in the crow state nodded and pped her wings to leave Joshua��s study.


    Not long after she left, Joshua received a message from the frost owl.


    ��it might take another half a year before I can go to Nn. My friends are facing too many problems.��


    An owl sighed at the end of the message.


    ��you can take it slow. I��m in Nn for 400 days a year.��Jose immediately replied to the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    Jose was busy writing new programs, so he rarely paid attention to what was happening in the Frost Kingdom. However, he would asionally use the message to chat with the king.


    ��Messenger of fire, I want to ask you something.��


    A shy-looking owl attached to the text message.


    ��what is it?��


    ��Can Nn buy the leaves of the world tree?��


    When he saw this message, Joshua instantly stopped typing on the keyboard.

 Chapter 502

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 506, erosion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    One hour ago.


    Frost kingdom was located in the heroic Spirit Hall of the Frost Wolf family��s territory.


    Shier ced a longsword into the furnace in front of her and burned it. The resin on the longsword was instantly ignited.


    She took the longsword and turned around to look at the people kneeling on the ground in the heroic Spirit Hall. Some of them were the rulers of the Frost Wolf family, and some of them were the generals that shier brought from the frost kingdom.


    Meanwhile, those nsmen who belonged to the Frost Wolf n had an unconceble expression of grief on their faces.


    The priest standing beside shier recited an ancient and mysterious prayer. Shier also threw the longsword that was lit by the cup onto the wooden bed that was constructed by arge number of tree branches in front of him.


    There were three dead men lying on this ��bed��. One of them was the eldest son of the Frost Wolf n��s patriarch, and the other two were the servants of the eldest son.


    The branches were ignited by the mes, and their bodies were also burned by the mes. Under the flickering mes, shier could see the hideous veins on the eldest son��s face.


    The three of them were not killed by shier, but were executed by the Frost Wolf n��s patriarch himself.


    Shier walked down the stairs expressionlessly, and the Frost Wolf n��s patriarch followed behind Shier.


    ��What happened?��Shier stared at the man who was one head taller than him.


    ��Ruins.��


    The chief of the Frost Wolf n sounded incredibly tired.


    ��A ruins was found in a mine in the mountain range at the edge of the Frost Wolf City. NIV liked to explore since he was young, so he brought his younger brother and a whole team of frost wolf guards to explore the ruins.��


    NIV was the name of the eldest son of Frost Wolf family. When shier brought his troops to Frost Wolf family and was about to subdue this family, he found that the entire Frost Wolf City was in a sorrowful atmosphere.


    ��Where are the survivors?��


    Shier had observed the situation of the Three Corpses. It seemed that they were affected by the gray fog.


    This made shier suspect that this was another conspiracy of the heretic court.


    However, what made shier feel strange was that she had checked the Frost Wolf n once and found that there was no heretic court lurking in the Frost Wolf n.


    ��Your Majesty, Please Come This Way.��


    The patriarch of the Frost Wolf n led shier to the ce where the priests of the Frost Wolf n lived.


    Here, shier saw those who survived.


    Some of them fell to the ground and fell into aa. Some of them looked like they were having a nightmare and looked very painful.


    The group of people who were the most severely ill were tied to the bed with ropes. However, they were still in a violent state and kept struggling on the bed.


    The second son of the chief of the Frost Wolf n was one of the few people who were tied. However, the second son was different from the others. Although the veins on his face didn��t recede, he didn��t act as violent as the others, although his expression was still full of pain.


    ��Ravel!��


    After seeing the symptoms of his second son, the patriarch immediately walked to the side.


    ��His symptoms yesterday were as serious as his elder brother��s,��the Frost Wolf n��s patriarch said to shier.


    ��But now he looks much better?��


    Shier walked to his side and sized up the second son. His reaction indeed seemed to be much better than those who were terminally ill.


    ��Priestess! where is the priestess!��The chief immediately called out loudly to the priestess in charge of treatment.


    A priestess wearing wolf skin on her head walked out quickly.


    ��What did you do?��The chief stared at the priestess and asked.


    ��It��s the potion that Lord Nieff brought back from the ruins.��The priestess quickly said, ��We tested the effect of that potion yesterday and found that it was not toxic. It also alleviated the symptoms of a frost wolf guard, so we brought it here today for Lord Ravel to take.��


    ��Potion? That Little Golden Thing? If you know it��s effective, hurry up and bring some more!��The chief shouted again.


    ��Lord Nieff only brought back a small bottle.��The priest said with some difficulty, ��We brought all of it here for Lord Ravel to take.��


    These words instantly made the old chief see Hope. He took a step forward and prepared to leave.


    ��Where are you nning to go?��


    Shier blocked his way and said.


    ��To that damned ruin! His Majesty the King, Please Don��t Stop Me.��The n leader seemed to be mentally and physically exhausted, in one night, he lost the son he was most proud of. He could no longer watch his second son die from this strange disease.


    ��Have you forgotten how your eldest son died? The creatures that appeared in the ruins might be something you can��t deal with.��


    Shier��s voice was like a cold wind, instantly saving the Patriarch from the edge of impulsiveness.


    ��Then what do you want me to do, Your Majesty? Stay here and watch my nsmen die!��The patriarch asked.


    ��First, I have to find out what happened in the Ruins!��


    Shier came to the second son again.


    His condition had eased a lot, but the gray fog��s effect on him was still there.


    Shier took out the leaf of the world tree that he always carried with him. The moment the pendant appeared, the life force from the world tree gradually stabilized the second son��s pain.


    It worked!


    Shier opened the interface of the Mana Net and found a document that the firegiver had sent her. The document recorded the singing of a frost elf.


    Her singing could alleviate the effects of the gray fog, something that shier had verified a long time ago.


    A soothing elven poem echoed throughout the hall along with the runes of Shier��s ��voice��and ��amplification��.


    After the second son heard the song, his tightly shut eyes trembled slightly before he finally opened them.


    ��Father... father? D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D-D! Get Out of my mind!��


    However, the moment his eyes opened, his emotions were extremely agitated. His tremendous strength even broke free from the restraints of the rope.


    ��Ravel!��The n leader��s face was filled with joy when he saw his second son waking up.


    However, the second son was not very friendly. With a wave of his hand, he shattered the bed he was sleeping on.


    When shier saw this scene, a light blue frost appeared on his hand. In an instant, the second son��s entire body was covered by the frost, unable to move. Only his head was exposed outside the ice block.


    ��I only restricted his movements.��Shier looked at the second son. Under the soothing singing voice, his expression gradually became calm.


    ��Ravel, tell me... What did you encounter in the Ruins?��


    Shier said to the second son in an irrefutable tone.


    ��A monster without a face,��the second son replied to shier in a tired tone.


    ��No... face?��


    This answer surprised shier. He thought that they had encountered people from the court of heresy.


    But now it seemed that was not the case..


    ��Giant wolves, bears, and frost scorpions, but they don��t have faces.��The second son��s reaction became terrifying again. Shier hesitated for a moment and pressed the leaf of the world tree on his cheek, it was only then that he managed to regain his senses.


    ��And a group of slimy creatures... we��re surrounded,��he said.


    ��Then how did you get out? !��Shier asked again.


    ��Light... and sound.��


    The second son looked up at the ceiling and gradually rolled his eyes.


    ��Those animals can��t see the light, and there are some sounds. I��m not sure either.��


    ��Really? This information is enough. Have a good rest.��


    Shier felt that this was enough. She knocked the second son unconscious and took back the leaf of her world tree.


    But the moment she took back the leaf of the world tree, Shier realized that something was wrong.


    Her signal had dropped from full bar to only two bars of yellow signal.


    What was going on?


    Shier held the leaf in a panic and looked at it carefully for a while. She found that part of the green part of the leaf had turned gray.


    Part of the leaf of the world tree seemed to have been corroded by the gray fog! The worst thing was... the corrosion was slowly expanding.


    At this moment, Shier��s heart was enveloped by an unprecedented sense of crisis. This sense of crisis was far more overwhelming than when she was surrounded by rebel soldiers in the royal city!


    ��Your Majesty?��The chief at the side also noticed the abnormal expression on Shier��s face.


    However, what worried him was his second son. He still seemed to be suffering from an illness.


    ��Get your soldiers ready. I need to rest before this.��


    After saying all this, shier quickly left the hall.

 Chapter 503

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 508,munication (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Crisis.


    This was the biggest crisis that shier had faced since he was born.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom held the leaf of the world tree tightly in his hand. The part of the leaf that had turned gray was slowly expanding.


    ��What should I do?��


    Shier held the leaf and pointed it at the Sun in the sky. The erosion of the gray fog was so small that it was not worth mentioning, but shier had no way to purify it.


    At this speed, in less than four to five days, this leaf wouldpletely turn gray!


    ��Your Majesty, the expression on your face is terrible.��


    Marshal ARMT, who was apanying shier, followed him after he left the hall of priests of the Frost Wolf n.


    He noticed the worried expression on Shier��s face at this moment.


    ��What happened to the Frost Wolf n is indeed very worrying.��


    Frost Wolf Family? Shier was slightly stunned when she heard the marshal��s words, but she quickly nodded as if she was cooperating.


    ��Marshal ARMT.��Shier calmed down his expression again. ��Go and gather the warriors under yourmand. We might head to the ruins to explore in a few days.��


    ��Yes, Sir!��


    Shier watched Marshal ARMT��s back as he left and looked at the leaf of the world tree in her hand again.


    ��Now is not the time to worry about this.��


    Shier knew clearly thatpared to the problem of the leaf turning gray, she had to solve the crisis that the Frost Wolf family encountered.


    The monster in the ruins could alsoe to the outside world!


    This was the problem that she needed to worry about the most at this stage.


    However..


    If this leaf hadpletely turned gray, she would not be able to log into the magic!


    Every morning when she woke up, she could not see the messages on the spellcaster forum, nor could she chat with the person who sent the fire through text messages. What was worse was that she could not listen to the radio of Nn��s voice when she was sleeping.


    ��UH...��


    At the thought of this, shier could not help but cover his forehead and let out a strange sigh.


    ��Your Majesty, are you okay?��


    The chief of the Frost Wolf n who walked out of the priest hall saw Shier��s Haggard look and came forward to answer him with some worry.


    ��I��m fine.��Shier waved his hand to show that he was fine.


    ��Your Majesty, the Warriors of the Frost Wolf n are ready to fight.��


    At first, the patriarch was also very cautious of this young king. After all, it was rumored that the new king of the Frost Kingdom was an ��unreasonable monster��.


    However, after spending two days together, in the eyes of the patriarch, he was just a young man who liked to keep a cold face. He was not as terrifying as he imagined. Moreover... he asionally showed concern for his subjects, this meant that he was not as difficult to get along with as he appeared on the surface.


    ��Tonight, I will have a battle meeting. During this period of time, it is best that you do not rashly explore the ruins.��At the instant when Shier brushed past this n leader.., he whispered into his ear, ��If you do not wish for the young people in your n to continue bing like your second son.��


    This sentence was still a warning. Shier��s voice did not contain a trace of emotion in the patriarch��s ears, but it made him feel a chill that seeped into his bones.


    The patriarch instantly realized that this young man was able to sit in the position of King. Other than his own bloodline, he also relied on his unquestionable strength.


    The patriarch watched Shier��s back as he left and gave a slight bow.


    After saying all this, shier quickly walked towards his residence in Frost Wolf City.


    When Shier returned to his residence, he immediately locked the door and waved his hand to open the interface of the magic.


    The signal on the magic was still yellow.


    What should he do?


    Shier calmed himself down and immediately opened the Spellcaster Forum. He posted a post in the magic research area looking for a way to repair the leaves of the world tree.


    This post was still in its usual state when it was posted, but it did not take long for shier to get a few new replies.


    ��The leaves of the world tree are such a rare alchemy material. At present, it is the only potion form that can be refined.��reply: Gray Owl.


    ��The old guy above, what do you want to do with the leaves of the holy tree?��reply: Catarian.


    There was no way to... repair it? Then what about buying a new one?


    Shier suddenly remembered the recentlyunched magic web shopping.


    At that time, Shier did not browse this website much, but he remembered that this website sold a lot of strange things.


    Shier immediately logged into magic web shopping and searched on it.


    ��Crystal lizard eggs, evil fire tree bark, cursed bat wings... No?��


    Shier spent a long time searching all the shops on the magic, and even some shops that sold women��s clothing.


    But unfortunately, there was no shop that sold the leaves of the world tree among all the goods.


    This made her feel a little hopeless.


    Perhaps she should ask the gray-clothed instructor for another piece? But the person that came to Shier��s mind at this time was not the gray-clothed instructor, but the person who had been chatting with her.


    ��Can Nn buy the leaves of the world tree?��


    After a few greetings, Shearer directly sent out the question that she was most concerned about. She waited in an uneasy state for nearly ten seconds.


    ��Yes.��


    The moment Shearer saw the message from the person who sent the fire, the joy in her heart made her clench her fists in excitement.


    ��I can buy it for you, but where should I send it to?��


    The new message from the person who transmitted the fire dispersed the excitement in Shearer��s heart like a harsh cold wind.


    The Frost Kingdom was tens of thousands of miles away from Nn. Even a flying Griffin would need more than a month to ride it.


    More than a month��s time without the torment of the weave..


    After shier sent an emoji of an owl lying on the ground with its soul out of its body to the fireman, he immediately typed a reply to him.


    ��Frost Wolf City in the Northern Territory of the frost kingdom, no... the capital of the Frost Kingdom.��


    Shier hesitated for a moment. She should have returned to the capital of the Frost Kingdom after a month.


    ��Where are you now?��The messenger��s question made her stop typing.


    ��Frost Wolf City.��


    ��It��s a little far, but it doesn��t matter... how many leaves do you want to buy?��


    Could it really be delivered?


    ��How long will it take?��


    Shier asked this question tentatively.


    ��About a week, if nothing unexpected happens.��


    Shier��s first reaction when she saw this message was surprise, but soon doubt took over her heart.


    ��Nn is so far away from the Frost Kingdom, and now Nn��s teleportation door is not open...��shier gave an owl-like expression at the end of the message.


    ��I know a friend who is proficient in teleportation magic. If he leaves from Farosi, he can reach the Frost Wolf City in the Northern Territory of the Frost Kingdom within a week. So, how many leaves do you want to buy?��


    Proficient in teleportation magic? There were indeed some spells that could achieve teleportation effects among spell casters. However, the spells that affected space required arge amount of magic power, and the distance of teleportation was basically within a hundred meters.


    However, shier chose to believe in the person who transmitted fire here.


    ��as many as possible. There are also origin crystals that can carry the terminals of the weave.��


    With Shier��s understanding of the weave, she clearly understood its strategic value as well.


    She had long had the idea of having her soldiers use the weave, but unfortunately, the way to obtain the leaves of the world tree was unknown, not to mentionrge-scale acquisition.


    But there seemed to be many fire messengers?


    If they arrived within a week, shier might be able to rely on the power of the leaves of the world tree to conquer the ruins.


    The gray fog would not only be affected by the aura of the world tree, but more importantly... it would also be affected by the voice of the Frost Elf!


    ��and Miss Tyreen��s records,��shier immediately added.


    ��record? That��s not a problem, but you��d better give me a specific number,��the messenger replied once more.


    This caused shier to fall into a short period of contemtion. There were about 10,000 soldiers in Frostwolf City, and exploring the ruins definitely did not require so many people. It was already crowded enough for more than a hundred people to enter at once.


    But the leaves of the world tree could also be damaged.


    So, shier tentatively gave a number.


    ��one... thousand pieces? If it��s too many, a hundred pieces will do.��shier was also very uncertain about how many the firegiver had, so she once again sent an owl��s shy expression.


    ��one thousand? That��s not a problem. Where exactly will it be sent to Frost Wolf City?��


    ��there really is one? !��!


    ��just at the west gate! Inform me with the weave before your friend arrives.��when Shier��s message was edited here, her gratitude gradually turned into doubt.


    ��the value of these leaves should be very expensive, right?��she asked.


    ��It��s said that just eating one piece can speed up the recovery of the wound. Alchemical materials are indeed very expensive, and as a medium to connect to the weave, the price has to go up a little. Although it hasn��t been circted on the market yet, it��s said that the price in the Nn ck market fluctuates between two hundred gold coins to one thousand gold coins.��


    The person who transmitted the fire gave a very detailed answer.


    Then... the amount of money needed for 1,000 leaves was not a small number.


    ��I can��t afford that much.��


    Shier gave an expression of an owl covering his face, realizing that he did not have such a huge amount of money on hand.


    ��Then reduce it a little? and give you a discount at the same time?��The person who transmitted the fire said.


    ��Two hundred and twenty-seven tablets.��Shier recalled the reserves in the national treasury and gave a reasonable number.


    ��No problem.��


    After the agreement was reached, shier exhaled slightly, but she still had a lot of doubts.


    ��Do you really... Trust me so much?��Shier hesitated for a moment, but still sent the message.


    She could vaguely guess the identity of the person who sent the fire. She was also very curious about her identity.


    There was also the reason why he was so... friendly to her.


    However, shier forced herself not to dwell on this matter.


    ��you can say that. However, that friend of mine made me feel very relieved. This is the key.��


    When shier saw the reply from the person who sent the fire, the corner of her mouth had unknowingly turned into a smile.


    ��Then I��ll leave it to you.��She gave a bow with an owl expression.


    ..


    ��Leave it to me?��


    Joshua stopped the editor of the message and looked out of the window. Then, he put on his coat and left the study.


    After the world tree took root in the center of Nn, Joshua needed to go to the center of Nn to get new leaves.


    It took Joshua two hours to drive the magic car to the center of Nn. The ce was covered by a powerful magic barrier, and there was a thing like the eye of Sauron on the tower in the center.


    The barrier was controlled by the man in white. Joshua did not have much contact with the sage, but when he saw Joshua, he still opened the entrance of the magic barrier.


    Joshua walked unimpeded all the way to the Big Pit in the middle of Nn.


    ��You��ve grown a lot taller?��


    Joshua looked at the world tree that was already two people tall.


    ��Guardian, what are you doing here?��


    The Ice Dragon lying next to the world tree was still the most eye-catching. Its huge dragon head came close to Joshua, and its ice-blue vertical pupils were still full of vignce.


    ��Pluck your fur.��Joshua said a word that was enough to make the World Tree Guardian Chase Joshua out.


    However, the ice dragon��s reaction was surprisingly calm, because the World Tree��s incarnation had already appeared on the ground in front of Joshua.


    ��You saw the message just now.��Joshua half-squatted down and said to the white cat.


    At this moment, Joshua actually saw a ��reluctant��expression on the white cat��s face. However, it still obediently shook off the vines on its body, and arge pile of leaves fell down like rain.


    However, these leaves seemed to be pulled by something, and all fell on Joshua��s hands, and even folded into two piles.


    This scene was enough to make all the OCD patientsugh happily.


    After more than two hundred leaves fell into Joshua��s hands, the white cat also spat out a light green crystal.


    ��A new crystal?��


    Joshua picked up the oval-shaped world tree crystal. The magic power contained in it was less than half of the previous crystal.


    At the moment when Joshua picked up the crystal, the ice dragon suddenly spoke.


    ��The sacred tree asked me to pass on to you the words, ��that is the ce that I should protect. Before I was destroyed, there were many inexplicable changes in that ce. The magic will be my eyes, and I will find out what happened to that frozennd!����


    ��So you��re still brooding over your old hometown?��


    Joshua looked at the white cat licking its paws and reached out to rub its forehead.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll definitely deliver your token safely.��


    Joshua put away the two hundred leaves and crystals of the world tree and left the center of Nn. He drove the magic car directly to the entrance of the underground dwarven city.

 Chapter 504 - the Big Cat’s journey

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 509, the Big Cat��s journey</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn��s underground dwarven abandoned mine.


    Now, this mine had been transformed into a transit station in the demon world.


    After Joshua applied for the relevant procedures from Nn��sw enforcement department and passed through some connections, this ce had be a legal organization.


    ��It feels like it��spletely turned into a warehouse.��


    Joshua walked into the huge hollow, which was filled with neatly arranged shelves.


    It waspletely different from the chaotic scene when Joshua secretly provided food to the demon world.


    ��Your Highness, Joshua.��


    Zenas was the manager of this ce. He guarded the resources purchased by the Kelia Chamber of Commerce and would ship them to the demon world every once in a while.


    ��Zenas, I have a mission for you.��


    As soon as Joshua walked in front of Zenas, he saw a little girl hiding behind him. The little girl was looking at Joshua vigntly.


    Judging from the clothes on her, she should be a viger from Nn��s border vige. Zenas had been staying in that vige for some time. He did not know what he was doing.


    ��Please instruct me, Your Highness.��


    Ever since Joshua had released this sin devil, Zenas had not received any instructions from Joshua about his mission for a long time.


    ��It��s a rtivelyplicated mission. You may have to leave Nn for a while,��said Joshua.


    ��Leave Nn? !��


    The little girl behind Zenas heard this, and she instantly became alert.


    ��UH... how should I address her?��


    Jose also noticed the troubled expression on Zenith��s face. He walked straight to the side of Zenith and asked the little girl.


    ��Elena! She��s ten years old!��


    Before Zenith could speak, she spoke her name first, and it was very imposing.


    ��Your Highness Jose, I��m very sorry. I��ll send this child back to the vige.��


    Zeanath picked up the little girl who was hiding behind him. When her struggle was futile, he carried her on his shoulder.


    ��Isn��t it good? Now even the little human girl is not afraid of you.��


    At this moment, Joshua saw an embarrassed expression on Zeanath��s face. This rigid sin demon rarely showed such a... Rich expression.


    ��I will not interfere with your rtionship with your friends, but you mustplete the next task entrusted to you.��


    Joshua raised the suitcase with the seal inscription in his hand and waved it in front of the sin demon��s eyes.


    ��Transport this suitcase to Frostwolf City in the extreme north of the frost country. After arriving at the outskirts of Frostwolf City, inform me via text message. I will tell you what to do next.��


    ��Frost Country...��


    Zenas did not have much of a concept of the human world��s countries in the past. However, after living in Nn for so long and being baptized by the explosive data in the spellcaster forum.., he also had a concrete concept of how far away the frost country was.


    ��With your ability, it will take about a week to arrive through Faroese��s teleportation portal.��


    Jose ced the suitcase on the ground. After entering the correct inscription and opening it, he took out a paper map and a transparent crystal ball.


    ��There is no satellite navigation in this world, so we can only use this ancient method. The location of Frost Wolf City is marked on the map. This crystal ball can help you determine the direction. All you need to do is to input magic power into it.��


    Joshua really could not find a more suitable candidate than the sin industry demon for a courier. Their ability to travel through time and space could allow them to easily pass through dangerous areas and use the fastest method to transport the items to their employers.


    After finishing his preparations before leaving, Joshua noticed that the little girl on Zenas��shoulder was struggling non-stop. She was still saying things like ��Let me down��.


    ��If this girl��s parents agree, you can totally bring her along. Of course, I have to warn you in advance that the climate in the frost country is not as good as Nn��s. It has been snowing all year round,��said Joshua.


    Joshua��s words seemed to make the little girl��s struggle even more intense.


    ��Your Highness, Joshua.��Zenas was silent for a few seconds before saying, ��Her parents are no longer around.��


    ��Is that so? Then buy her some clothes and take her directly to the Frost Kingdom. Treat it as a vacation.��


    Jose did not continue to dwell on this topic. He went all the way to the deepest part of the empty cave. There were boxes of goods stacked neatly there.


    ��These were delivered by the Prophet.��Zannas came to Jose��s side and said, ��Every afternoon, the humans from the owl��s nest will transport these goods away.��


    ��The Magic Net Alchemy Workshop��s express delivery?��


    Joshua picked up one of the wooden boxes. On the wooden box, he saw an interesting signature ��red-clothed person��.


    Did the most stubborn sage among the five sages also choose topromise? This was good news for Joshua.


    ��After you leave, I will send another person to look after this ce.��Joshua threw the suitcase in his hand directly to Zenas and said, ��This cross-country express delivery is rted to the future rtionship between the demon world and the frost country. We absolutely can not fail.��


    ��Yes, sir.��


    Zenas took the suitcase in Jose��s hand and directly tore the space in front of him and walked straight into the teleportation gate.


    ... ..


    In the base of the snake of Yevilk.


    The transparent ss cup fell on the ground and shattered into pieces. Along with the sound of the ss shattering, there was also the angry voice of a woman.


    ��How many times have I said it! These songs are useless! Keya! Bring Me My Sword!��


    ��But sister!��


    The Archer looked at the angry woman in front of him and was momentarily at a loss of what to do.


    The woman��s strength was far greater than his. Just a simple wave of her hand brought about an impact that made him unable to stand steadily.


    This situation that was close to losing control continued until Reyerk��s figure appeared in the room.


    Thismander instantly controlled the woman��s movements and instantly knocked her unconscious when she was unable to resist.


    ��Captain, Miss Tyreen��s song doesn��t seem to have any effect on my sister.��The Archer looked worriedly at the unconscious woman.


    As a member of the snake of Yevilk, she was also one of the infected people affected by the gray fog.


    ��Have you read the book ��Heretic Judge��s diary��?��Reyerk carefully ced the unconscious woman on the bed and asked.


    ��What is that?��The archer asked.


    ��It��s a book from the Immovable Library. In reality, you can buy the first volume for only 10 silver coins.��


    Reyerk threw a thick and heavy diary into the Archer��s hand and said.


    ��For people affected by the gray fog, the vitality of the world tree and the singing of the Elves are one way to cure them. The other way is to make the infected try to think of things that make her happy.��


    ��Something that will make her happy.��The archer looked at the woman in the Captain��s arms, he suddenly remembered something and his expression instantly became very bitter. ��In this state, my sister can not continue to fight against the monsters on the front lines...��


    His sister was a true battle maniac. The only thing that could make her happy was the feeling of the de stabbing into the flesh of her prey.


    ��She also likes to sit by the campfire and drink and sing,��Reyerk said as he ced the woman on the bed.


    ��And barbecue...��the archer looked at the woman who was sleeping on the bed. His memory seemed to have returned to a certain time in the past. ��Although I can��t appreciate the Folk Songs of your hometown, my sister seems to like it.��


    ��Her condition won��tst long. The others are the same.��


    Reyerk used hisrge hand to smooth the woman��s wrinkled forehead, and then took out a music score that Jose had given him earlier.


    ��Perhaps this is the only way until we know the source of the potion.��

 Chapter 505

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 510, delivery</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Seven dayster, Frost Wolf City.


    ��Have you forgotten my order? !��


    The Patriarch of Frost Wolf n looked angrily at the middle-aged man kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    ��Brother! These are the medicines found in the ruins. There are still many scattered in the depths. If we...��


    ��But how many warriors who followed you to explore the ruins have returned? !��


    The n leader loudly interrupted the conversation of the man in front of him. He looked at the golden potion in the man��s hand.


    Just three days ago, the younger brother of the n leader personally led a team of frost wolf guards to explore the ruins. Today, they finally returned.


    They did indeed bring back two bottles of potions that could cure that strange disease, but the price was that nearly thirteen explorers were also affected by that disease.


    ��Patriarch! Are you just going to watch Ravel and the other nsmen suffer like this? We��re just one step away from getting more medicine.��


    ��The King... His Majesty has ordered that we are not allowed to step into that ruin again until we are fully prepared!��


    This painful lesson put the patriarch in a dilemma. There was a high chance that stepping into the ruin would cause more nsmen to be infected by that strange disease, but the medicine brought back was still in short supply.


    This was a game of life and death. Now, the patriarch could only ce his hopes on the promise made by the king that there was a way to mitigate the effects of the infection, but it would take time.


    ��It��s the king again! That young boy hasn��t evene to Frost Wolf City before. Brother, you��re the ruler here!��


    The middle-aged man looked down on the young king. The order he gave to ��Wait��was only to let them wait for death in the eyes of most warriors of the Frost Wolf n.


    Just as the patriarch was about to scold the man in front of him, the floor of the hall was filled with a chill that made people tremble.


    ��Your Majesty.��


    The patriarch of the Frost Wolf n saw the figure standing at the door of the hall. It was the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    The expression on Shier��s face was as cold as usual, but this time, the patriarch saw an impatient expression on his face.


    ��Tell your soldiers to get ready. Tomorrow, they will officially head to the ruins to explore,��shier said.


    ��Your Majesty, have you found a way to resist the invasion of those monsters?��The chief of the Frost Wolf n asked with some uncertainty.


    ��I don��t know, but your second son and my people don��t have much time left.��


    After leaving this sentence, shier quickly walked out of the Frost Wolf n��s city Lord��s mansion.


    She raised her head and looked at the snowkes falling from the sky. Soon, the city would face a snowstorm.


    The temperature in the surroundings became colder and colder, but Shier��s heart was filled with anxiety.


    The leaves of the world tree that she held had long turned gray. She had lost connection with the weave for two whole days!


    Shier opened the message.


    Thest message from the messenger of fire was, ��The goods will arrive in about two days. My Friend is very tall, and you should be able to recognize him at first nce among the crowd. As for what he looks like, I��ll keep it a secret for the time being.��


    Don��t keep such an important matter a secret! And when her leaf was about to die in battle!


    In a moment of desperation, when shier wanted to specifically ask about the image of her friend, the leaf of the world treepleted her mission and turned into ashes, disappearing into Shier��s hands.


    Thest confirmed time was seven dayster at noon at the west gate.


    Shier put on a hooded cloak and found her warhorse in the stable. After she got on the horse, the Warhorse galloped toward the west gate under the whipping of the reins.


    ..


    Frost Wolf City was still shrouded by the snowstorm. The snowstorm was so heavy that no one could be seen on the streets.


    Shearer braved the snowstorm and arrived at the west gate of Frost Wolf City. After he revealed his identity, the soldiers guarding the gate immediately opened the gate.


    Did he reallye?


    Shearer led his warhorse and scanned the surroundings. The snowstorm blocked his vision. Some ordinary pedestrians could not even walk under this kind of snowstorm.


    She shouted loudly at the forest in front of her, shouting out the ��secret signal��that the person who transmitted the fire had agreed upon with her.


    However, her voice was quickly covered by the snowstorm. However, in the next second, shier saw a huge figure in the forest.


    Was that... a human? Even Marshal Amut did not have such a terrifying physique.


    Shier subconsciously ced her hand on the longsword. She was not sure if her shout had attracted a creature like a snow monster.


    The huge creature slowly walked in front of shier. When shier saw its face under the cloak, his tensed heart was instantly reced by surprise and hostility.


    The face of a lion, the hands of a dragon, the sin demon!


    Shier instantly pulled out his sword.


    Even though Shier had cried a few times for the stories in ��Beauty and the demon��and ��This demon is not too cold��.


    However, to any citizen of the Frost Kingdom, the Sin Devil was a very dangerous monster!


    Although the Frost Wolf City was very far from the demon world fortress, there had been cases of demons infiltrating the frost kingdom to wreak havoc in history.


    Shier��s gaze met with the dark green vertical pupils of the Sin Devil. This was the first time shier had encountered the sin devil on the battlefield, and it was by himself.


    ��Big Cat! His expression is so fierce!��


    Just as the battle was about to erupt, a little human girl suddenly appeared from the Mane on the sin demon��s chest.


    A human girl? Did the sin demon capture her?


    Before shier could figure out what had happened, the sin demon half-knelt down and sized her up.


    ��You��re the Frost Owl?��


    The magic power gathered in Shier��s hand disappeared the moment she heard the name, including the hostile expression on her face.


    ��How... How do you know this name?��


    After shier calmed down, she felt that the sin demon in front of her looked somewhat familiar.


    ��My name is zannas. Someone entrusted me to give this to you,��Zannas said as he took out the suitcase that Jose had given her.


    ��Zannas... Zannas, isn��t that the actor who acted in ��Beauty and the Devil��?��


    At this moment, shier did not look like a king at all. She looked up and down at the person in front of her like a little girl.


    ��It��s me.��


    It was not the first time that Zannas had seen a human so excited, so he could face this scene calmly.


    ��Zannas, the sin demon, who is the person who spread the Fire?��Shier muttered to herself, but in the next second, Zannas��sharp ws suddenly reached out toward her.


    Shier did not let her guard down, but she saw the tender green leaf in Zannas��palm.


    ��You will know the details on the magic. This is what my client told you,��said Zannas.


    Shea picked up the leaf and watched as the magic web signal changed from Gray to green again, and for some reason she felt reborn.

 Chapter 506

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 511, dialogue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, in the Guild of Music.


    ��This is the information you want to share?��


    Joshua sat in the Silent Hall and looked at the Brawny Man in front of him, Reyerk, the leader of the snake of Yevelk.


    ��The guy who hired us to assassinate you seems to know only this. He is also an intermediary, not the mastermind behind the scenes,��Reyerk said to Joshua in a sincere tone, ��But I think that the reporter under you must have known about this information.��


    ��Thousand faces��identity has been seen through by you, but you did provide a useful piece of information.��


    Joshua nced at the mercenaries standing outside the hall of silence. Today, Reyerk had only brought two people. This could be considered as him showing his sincerity.


    ��The medicine to cure the effects of the gray fog came from the remains of the frost country. I happen to need those medicines as well,��Joshua said.


    ��But the frost kingdom is too vast, and the location of the ruins is still unknown. Even if you entrust us with this task, I��m afraid we won��t be able toplete it in a short time.��


    After Reyerk extracted this information from the intermediary, he had been thinking about whether he should get up and go to the Frost Kingdom.


    However, it would take at least three months to get to the frost kingdom from Nn on foot. Moreover, there was no hint of the ruins.


    It was not as simple as a gamble to find a lost buildingplex in the vast ice field and mountain range.


    ��I don��t need you. I will ask an acquaintance to help me. She should be able to find it.��


    When Jose said this, the two members of the Jefferk snake standing outside showed an excited expression.


    It seemed that the members of this mercenary group also urgently needed this thing to save their lives.


    ��Mr. Joshua, if you get that medicine, I implore you to sell us five bottles. At that time, no matter what request you make, we will definitely do our best toplete it,��Reyerk said in a deep voice.


    ��The medicine may not be avable, but then again, don��t you record songs anymore?��


    Josh pointed at the Phantom Orchestra that had been waiting behind Reyerk.


    Reyerk didn��t say any more nonsense. He turned around and walked towards the Phantom Orchestra.


    The main purpose of his visit to the Music Guild today was to record the two songs that Josh had given him.


    Josh had informed him not long ago that the instruments suitable for your two songs had been made. Reyerk immediately rushed to the music guild.


    He slowly walked to the home field and flipped through the two songs that Joshua had given him.


    The first song was very suitable for them to listen to while they were enjoying themselves in the camp after the hunt. Reyerk had the urge to tremble just by looking at the music score and the lyrics.


    The second song... was probably a battle song. If he listened to it during the hunt, he would have the illusion of ��I can defeat��no matter how strong the monster was.


    However, it could not be denied that the two songs were enough to make his blood boil. It was also enough to make his members feel the same excitement.


    This was the charm of the music itself.


    Jose walked out of the Hall of silence. Miss Hiri also followed him today during the holiday.


    ��Is it done by the Heretic Court of Justice Again?��


    Hiri heard about what happened to the members of the snake of Yevilk. The first thing she knew was that the symptoms of the members of the snake of Yevilk were caused by the adjudicators.


    ��There��s a monster in the frost ruins, but it seems to have something to do with the adjudicators,��said Jose.


    ��But it also drew hatred for the adjudicators. Are they really not afraid of being ridiculed by too many forces? Will they wipe them out one day?��


    From Hiri��s point of view, the current situation of the country of the sacred religion could be said to be besieged on all sides. Although the various countries did not express their views on the country of the sacred religion, there was enough dirt about the country of the sacred religion on the magic web.


    ��It is unlikely that they will be able to wipe out the entire country, but I have a feeling that the heretic court does not seem to be afraid of these things.��Jose recalled the various changes that had urred in the demon world, he had an uneasy feeling in his heart. ��They are preparing to do something, but this preparation seems to have reached the final stage, so they are in a fearless state.��


    ��So it is time for the main character toe out and save a wave of the world?��Hiri looked at Jose and said.


    ��Save the world? Let��s find someone else. The only thing I can do is to expose what the country of the sacred religion has done. When the timees, I��ll see if there are any brave people willing to go.��


    At the moment, Joshua was not prepared to make a move against the country of the sacred religion, nor did he have the ability to do so.


    However, the countries were not stupid. For example, the country of the frost had already begun to sharpen their knives. When His Majesty the King finished consolidating the forces in the country, the country of the sacred religion should be weing the epic mission of ��Endless Winter��.


    While Joshua was chatting with Hiri, he received a message from the frost owl.


    ��The friend you entrusted me with is very surprising to me.��


    When the frost owl sent this message, it did not have the usual expression of an owl attached to it.


    Just from this, Joshua could tell that the frost owl was very serious.


    ��Anyone who sees the sin demon courier will be surprised. Has the World Tree��s leaves arrived safely?��Joshua asked the owl as usual.


    ��The money I provided is still on the way, so I can��t pay for the time being. I��m nning to let your friend stay here for a few days.��


    The Frost Owl quickly answered.


    ��Stay for a few days?��? ��That��s not a problem... but I want to change the reward. I need a potion that can cure the effects of the gray fog. It seems toe from some underground ruins in the Frost Kingdom. Whether it��s rted information or the potion itself, it can be used as a bargaining chip.��


    ��...��


    This time, the Frost Owl gave Joshua a series of ellipses. After about ten seconds.


    ��I don��t know about this.��


    ��Really? That��s a pity. But I��ll leave the leaves to you for now. You just have to keep an eye out for this kind of information for me in the future.��


    Joshua noticed the abnormality of the frost owl. It did take some time to get used to the fact that his friend might be the child of his arch-enemy.


    ��Wait, you��re giving it to me just like that? I haven��t paid the reward yet.��The Frost Owl seemed to be a little flustered at this time.


    ��Then I can also let Zeinus keep it for a few days until you collect the payment.��


    ��Please... Leave it to me.��


    At this moment, the frost owl forcefully suppressed the guilt in its heart and epted the proposal in a somewhat stiff manner.


    To Joshua, those two hundred or so leaves were of no value in themselves. The World tree only needed time to grow countless leaves and crystals


    The most important thing was to let the citizens of the frost kingdome into contact with the weave and be dependent on it.


    This was the reason why Joshua had zannas send the leaves far away. The second reason was probably to increase the frost owl��s favorability toward him.


    But now, it seemed that not only did zannas��appearance not increase her favorability, but it also made her wary of Joshua��s identity.


    Joshua did not think that he could hide his position in the demon world for long. It was the most appropriate time to reveal it to the other party.


    He hoped that the king could understand that the enemy of the enemy might be a friend.


    ��Can I trust you?��


    Suddenly, the frost owl sent a message to Joshua.


    ��you have to ask yourself this question.��after sending the message, Joshua attached a funny dwarf expression.


    Joshua did a good job of keeping his identity a secret. To be more precise, he was not very famous on the magic web.


    It was very difficult to find photos rted to Joshua in the entire Spellcaster Forum, which was why the King was unable to confirm Joshua��s real identity.


    ��I will go to Nn to look for you one day. You��ll know when the timees, but thank you for your help.��


    The short message was followed by an owl bowing.

 Chapter 507

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 512 g</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Sin Demon was indeed a mortal enemy to the citizens of the Frost Kingdom.


    However, shier had sufficient reason to convince herself to let this demon named Zannas temporarily stay in Frost Wolf City.


    After arranging a ce for this sin demon and sending a trusted subordinate to monitor the demon, she brought the suitcase given by Zannas back to the Casten��s residence in Frost Wolf City.


    ��Marshal Amut, gather the patriarch of the Frost Wolf n and their elders in this hall! The battle conference is about to begin.��


    The moment Shier stepped into the casten��s mansion, he saw Marshal Amut. Without waiting for this bear-like man to greet shier, shier immediately gave him an order.


    ��Yes, sir.��


    The moment Marshal ARMT heard the words ��Combat Meeting��, he entered a state ofbat readiness. He ran quickly towards the city Lord��s mansion.


    Shier turned his gaze towards the suitcase in his hand. The Messenger of fire had given the leaf of the world tree to her so easily. Shier always felt that there was a conspiracy behind it.


    But no matter what the conspiracy was, the members of the Frost Wolf family could not wait any longer.


    Shier entered the inscription provided by Zenas, and the seal on the surface of the suitcase was instantly removed.


    The spirit of Frost appeared beside shier at this moment. If there were any traps in the suitcase, shier would be able to react immediately.


    But it turned out that shier was overthinking things. She sessfully opened the suitcase, and Shier took a look at the things inside, this feeling was simr to a little girl seeing a candy jar filled with all kinds of sweets.


    Two stacks of world tree leaves were neatly ced in a corner of the suitcase. Thick life force overflowed from the leaves, instantly sweeping away the tiredness on Shier��s body.


    More space in the suitcase was used to hold the crystals engraved with the terminals of the mana. These sugar-like crystals filled the entire suitcase.


    Shier only wanted two other records, and there was a small note attached to the record.


    She took off the note attached to the record and read the words written on it clearly.


    ��Tyreen��s autographed record.��


    This was the handwriting of the person who transmitted fire? Shier picked up one of the records, feeling a littleplicated.


    She did not need the Frost Elf��s record for collection, but for use in actualbat.


    The Frost Elf��s singing could mitigate the effects of the gray fog. With these records on the battlefield, it was equivalent to having several bards buffing her.


    However... Shier suddenly remembered that the person who transmitted the fire had previously mentioned an app that could listen to music on the Mana Net


    Shier immediately opened the mana and logged into the spellcaster forum. As expected, an app called ��Mana Net Cloud Music��was being promoted on the Spellcaster Forum��s homepage.


    She spent less than two minutes to download it, and then immediately opened the app.


    What she saw was a silver interface. In the interface, she found the same icon as the voice of Nn.


    That was to pause and y. In addition, there were many new functions and options, such as the singer and song ranking options.


    Currently, there were only seven singers in the singer interface, and Miss Tyreen had the most songs.


    She clicked on Tyreen��s catalog and browsed through it. There were several songs that she liked to listen to that were not in it. The songs that were recorded in it were all from the first album.


    Wait... five copper coins for a song?


    Shier��s heart sank when she saw that the songs on it actually needed to be purchased just like the records.


    She did not open the magic savings office. Even if the USDA currency that shier carried could be exchanged for one Nn gold coin, she would not be able to spend it.


    However..


    ��All songs will be free to listen to for 72 hours on the first day of being online.��


    Shier looked at the notice on the Magic Net Cloud Music, and his originally worried heart slightly rxed.


    But this also meant that the time to raid the ruins was only 72 hours!


    ��Your Majesty, is it finally about to begin?��


    At this time, Marshal ARMT also found the Frost Wolf n��s patriarch and elders, and they quickly came to the Round Table in the hall.


    Shier took out more than 200 leaves of the world tree and ced them on the table.


    ��The leaves of the world tree... ever since the frost elves disappeared, I haven��t seen such precious alchemy materials for a long time.��


    An elder of the Frost Wolf family instantly recognized the origin of these leaves.


    ��Everyone, the disease spread by the monsters in the ruins is called the gray fog. It will affect the minds of humans, causing their emotions to gradually be violent. This is different from any kind of mental system magic that we know of.��


    At this moment, shier returned to the posture that a ruler should have.


    ��And the method that we know of to suppress the influence of the gray fog is here.��


    Shier picked up a leaf from the world tree and a record from Tyreen.


    ��The aura of the world tree can temporarily suppress the spread of the gray fog, and the songs of the elves have the same effect.��


    No one present refuted shier. The patriarch of the Frost Wolf family had personally seen shier use a leaf to suppress the injury of his second son.


    ��I will tell you the specific method to use and what to do after entering the ruins,��shier said.


    ... ..


    The mineral vein outside the Frost Wolf City.


    Ravel sat in the snow, wrapped in a coat made of wolf fur and Wolf Skin.


    ��Ravel, you should rest at home.��


    A middle-aged man slowly walked to Ravel��s side and handed him a cup of hot goat��s milk.


    ��I saw those monsters tear my men to pieces with my own eyes, uncle... but I couldn��t do anything.��Ravel took the hot goat��s milk and looked at the camp built outside the vein.


    ��So you know how dangerous the ruins are! You��ve just recovered from your injuries and shouldn��t go in there to explore,��the middle-aged man advised him.


    ��Isn��t there a great king personally leading his army on this expedition?��


    Ravel��s gaze was fixed on the figure who was riding a warhorse andmanding the entire army in the distance.


    ��And the ��amulet��that His Majesty the King gave me is very useful.��


    He took out the small wooden box hanging on his chest, and there was a leaf of the world tree sealed inside.


    ��I��ve been studying the usage of this magic along the way. Although His Majesty only asked us to cycle the song of the singer named Tyreen on that cloud music, there seems to be a lot of interesting things on the magic... as expected of the magic that was invented by the Nn Spellcaster.��


    ��Ravel!��! ��His Majesty should have ordered you not to touch other things. This magic is tooplicated. If there is any ident during the battle, it won��t be as simple as falling on the ground!��The middle-aged man said in a stern tone.


    ��I did follow His Majesty��s Order and listened to the song of the Frost Elf. I think the name is ��star �� Sky��. I didn��t expect that the songs sung by those thin elves were quite nice,��Ravel said.


    ��Ravel, do you like this song too?��


    The middle-aged man sat on the wooden stake next to Ravel and asked.


    ��I don��t like it,��he answered decisively, he drank the hot goat milk in the cup in one gulp. ��The voice of the frost elf is too weak. I don��t feel anything at all. There are other people��s songs recorded in this ��magic��. Maybe...��


    ��Ravel!��The middle-aged man interrupted the person in front of him in a loud voice.


    ��Understood, uncle. I��ll loop the single until I die.��Ravel said a sentence that he had just learned on the Spellcaster Forum, that was, ��after the magic cloud musices online, I can finally loop Miss Tyreen��s single until I die.��


    ��Speaking of which... do I really have a chance of winning this time?��


    Ravel suddenly put away his frivolous expression and looked at the mineral vein in the distance.


    ��I don��t know, but if it weren��t for this ident, you would have married that little girl from the White Frost Deer family.��The middle-aged man sighed.


    ��Marriage... Let��s talk about it after this exploration of the ruins is over. I don��t want to die there.��


    Ravel opened the interface of the weave in front of him again. The Spellcasters��forum popped up with a bunch of news that dazzled his eyes.


    ��After all, the level of excitement in this world has far exceeded my expectations.��

 Chapter 508

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 516, the undead bird</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the depths of the ruins.


    Ravel clutched the wound on his back as blood gushed out. One of his kidneys had probably beenpletely destroyed.


    ��Cough...��


    He used his longsword to support his body and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he looked at the chaotic battlefield in the distance.


    The strength of the enemy was beyond their imagination.


    The warriors of the Frost Wolf family and the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom had misjudged those faceless monsters.


    The leaves of the world tree given by His Majesty the King, and the singing of the Frost Elf had indeed allowed them to defeat the shrill howls of the faceless monsters.


    The effects of the magic they cast that could affect the mind were also reduced to the minimum.


    Under such circumstances, the soldiers under the king killed all the monsters at the periphery of the ruins in less than half an hour.


    After the battle ended, not only the soldiers under the king, but also the warriors of the Frost Wolf family shouted the slogan ��Long live the King��from the bottom of their hearts and headed deeper into the ruins.


    But when they entered the lowest level of the ruins, they encountered truly terrifying monsters..


    Ravel��s gaze was fixed on more than a dozen figures shrouded in shabby linen robes in the distance. They had human bodies, but they did not look human at all. Their faces had tentacles that looked like octopuses.


    These creatures were not only proficient in magic that affected their minds, they even knew powerful runes of order.


    But the worst thing was... the negative emotions they cast on their targets could be controlled!


    ��Damn it! Damn it!��


    Ravel let out a roar that was close to madness. He should be in an angry mood now, but an uncontroble sadness filled his heart, the illusion of his brother��s death kept repeating before Ravel��s eyes.


    He understood that this was the effect of those monsters.


    ��Why are we here...��


    The elite frost wolf personal guards around them were also immersed in the illusion of sadness. Only more than twenty spell casters and his majesty the king were still fighting with those monsters.


    That was why Ravel did not like the voice of the Frost Elf!


    He covered his ears. Other than the chaotic roars around him, there was also the gentle voice of the frost elf.


    Ever since entering the ruins, this voice had saved Ravel several times. Many times when he was eroded by the gray fog, the gentle voice would always calm the restlessness in his heart.


    But now, this song was too peaceful!


    A monster saw him as its prey and approached him. Sticky and evil notes were released from the monster��s mouth.


    Laver, who had suffered a strong mental impact, knelt on the ground again. Large amounts of tears could not be restrained from sliding down his cheeks. The illusion in front of his eyes was almost filled with the grief of his Big Brother��s death.


    Now was not the time for cowardice. He needed anger and violent emotions to calm the grief in his heart, but the songs of the Frost Elves could not bring that..


    At the moment when Ravel��s consciousness was about to be swallowed by the torrent of grief, he clicked on the application in the ��Magic Net Cloud Music��in front of him.


    Why were they all female singers? No... There were men, Holmes and Reyk?


    In Frosnd, where no theater existed, Ravel knew very little about songs, not to mention the lesser-known singers, but the singer named Reyek had the looks to suit his taste.


    Ravel tapped into the singer��s catalog with thest of his strength.


    Reyek only had four songs on the magic web.


    The �� Phoenix


    Ravel remembered the meaning of the word, the immortal bird... a creature that only existed in legends.


    His blurry consciousness did not allow him to make any more choices. After Ravel��s fingertip clicked on the song, the torrent of sadness swallowed his consciousness.


    Everything in front of Ravel turned into darkness. There was no sound at all.


    In the darkness, there seemed to be a monster that stretched out its sharp ws at him. But at that moment, he seemed to hear the sound of his own heart beating.


    It was not an illusion. He clearly heard the sound of his own heart beating wildly. It was like thunder striking his eardrums.


    Ravel held a long sword that was about to break in his left hand. The passionate sound of the performance pierced through his eardrums.


    ��put on your battle makeup!��


    When the first line of the song rang in Ravel��s ears, Ravel felt a rush of hot blood that he had not felt for a long time.


    It was this feeling of anger and excitement.


    His palm cut across his wound that was bleeding non-stop, and then he smeared the blood on his face to draw a special pattern.


    The second round had begun!


    Ravel raised his long sword and instantly tore apart the darkness in front of him. In reality, the monster was reaching out to grab his head, but Ravel��s sword cut off its hand, causing it to howl in pain.


    ��There won��t be a next time!��Ravel stabbed the long sword into the soft body of the monster, and the moment magic power was injected into the long sword, the monster was split into two.


    After killing itpletely, Ravel raised his sword high and roared like a beast.


    He looked around the battlefield. The other frost wolf guards were still affected by the sadness.


    ��Cut the song!��He ran in front of one of the Warriors and shouted.


    ��Ra... Lord Ravel, what did you say?��The warrior looked very weak.


    ��Just change the song, Asshole! Don��t listen to that Elf Anymore!��Ravel directly punched the warrior��s cheek, after temporarily waking him up, the song that guided him to change the cycle of the single from the frost elf to the song ��The Phoenix��... the undead bird!


    ..


    ��We should retreat for now.��


    Shier held the long sword that was covered in frost and took a step back after killing a monster that was covered in a linen robe.


    The situation of the soldiers behind her had reached its limit!


    ��Your Majesty! Be careful!��


    Marshal Amut suddenly felt something and shouted at shier loudly.


    Shier took a quick step back again. At that moment, the ground under her feet instantly cracked open, and a huge worm rushed out from the cracked ground with an ear-piercing roar.


    ��Where did this monstere from...��


    ��Where��s the pharmacist! Where��s the pharmacist who��s in charge of healing!��


    At this moment, shier heard the soldiers behind her letting out terrified howls. The psychological impact caused by those monsters had already caused the morale to begin to crumble.


    Right now, shier should have given the order to retreat, but... a scarlet figure suddenly rushed out from behind shier, leaping up and charging towards the huge worm.


    When shier saw that figure, she found out that it was Ravel, the second son of the Frost Wolf family, whom she had met before.


    That guy stabbed the worm��s body with two long swords, and fifteen Frost Wolf Guards followed him and rushed towards the worm.


    The morale had not been broken yet?


    The giant worm let out another painful roar, and shier understood what she should do now.


    Runes formed from Frost appeared beside her, and in the next second, arge number of icicles pierced into the worm��s body, sweeping away all the monsters around it.


    ��Marshal ARMT, cover me.��


    Shier��s fingertip brushed past the Longsword in her hand, and without waiting for Marshal Armt to stop her, she charged straight at the ck-robed monster.


    It was the mastermind of all this!


    After Shier��s de repeatedly struck the magic barrier of the monster, cracks finally appeared on its magic barrier. After more than ten minutes of continuous fighting, under the horrified gaze of the monster.., shier��s longsword pierced through its body.


    However, its body expanded at this moment.


    Shier realized that things were not looking good. He abandoned his longsword and wanted to retreat, but the ground beneath his feet quickly copsed.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    Thest thing shier could see was marshal amut shouting beside the cliff.


    On the way down, shier chanted the magic of the freezing system in mid-air. She constructed a sharp icicle and pierced it into the wall beside her, barely stopping the falling speed.


    But the surrounding wall was far weaker than shier had imagined. Her icicle did notst long before the wall copsed into pieces and fell down.


    She was then greeted by a fall thatsted for dozens of seconds. The darkness around her gradually swallowed her up.

 Chapter 509

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 514, Dialogue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The space in the ruins was muchrger than shier had imagined. Shier had been wandering around the ruins for a whole day, but she had not found any signs of an exit.


    Not to mention an exit... she had not found a single light source in the ruins, but she had encountered many dangerous monsters.


    This had also caused Shier��s injuries during the battle to be even more serious. Even the only primary crystals used for lighting had been used up.


    Currently, what was guiding her forward was still the weak light emitted by the spirit of Frost.


    There was another bad news. Shearer��s magic power was about to run out.


    The spirit of frost that had been circling around Shearer suddenly floated forward andnded not far in front of her.


    ��Chair? Why is there a chair here?��


    Shearer dragged her exhausted body slowly to the broken bench. The light emitted by the spirit of Frost allowed her to see less than a meter


    ��Who once lived here?��


    Shier��s hand touched the bench. It was stained with arge amount of dust, and shier had never seen the materials used to build it.


    The spirit of frost floated to the other side. It looked like a bookshelf.


    ��No, these books are too corroded... wait.��


    Shier directed the spirit of Frost to another corner. There, she saw a square object. It seemed to be a metal box.


    ��Treasure Chest?��


    Shier suddenly remembered the scenes that would appear when she read some adventure stories in the immovable library.


    However, the surface of the treasure chest was very smooth. There were no gold, silver, or jewelry decorations at all. Moreover, it was made of a special metal.


    Shier had seen this kind of metal before... This kind of metal could be found everywhere in Nn��s underground ruins.


    She fumbled around the metal box. In the next second, the metal box made a strange sound, and then it split into threeyers from the middle.


    ��Air-conditioner! ?��


    At this moment, shier felt a cold aura in the metal box, but as the air-conditioner dissipated, shier was presented with twelve round metal bottles, which contained a kind of golden potion.


    These potions were the reason why she came to this ruin.


    ��Even if I find the treasure, it��s meaningless if I can��t bring it back...��


    Shier picked up one of the bottles and found a corner with some difficulty to sit down.


    She felt that all the bones in her body were groaning in pain.


    The spirit of frost floated to the position of Shier��s left leg.


    ��Has the bleeding stopped?��Shier looked at the bandage on her left leg. She had suffered quite a number of injuries during the battle, the most serious of which was the wound on her left leg.


    She spent half a day aimlessly walking in the underground ruins, and she was almost exhausted.


    ��You Want Me to rest here? If you are tired, then sleep.��


    After giving the spirit of frost an order to rest, the light surrounding her gradually dimmed and finally disappeared.


    Not long after, she waspletely engulfed by the darkness that came from all directions.


    Shier covered her forehead. The spiritual shock brought by those monsters had notpletely subsided, but it was not that serious. At most, it made shier feel very disappointed.


    As long as a normal human was in such a dark environment for a long time, and they were heavily injured, enduring hunger and loneliness, they would be very depressed.


    Although shier could create fire magic, she did not dare to light a bonfire while she was resting.


    She did not know what kind of terrifying monsters would be attracted to a bonfire.


    Pain and fatigue swept over shier. She searched for the items she carried with her, and suddenly remembered that food and items like the protocrystalmp were carried by attendants.


    This was troublesome.


    Shier could already feel that her consciousness was bing more and more blurry, but now was not the time for her to sleep. She needed to persist until the frost spirit woke up again before she could rest.


    She had to divert her attention.


    Shier waved her hand and opened the interface of the weave. However, just as she was about to log into the spellcaster forum, Shier subconsciously chose to send a message.


    ��are you there?��


    Shier sent a message to the firebearer, quietly waiting for his reply.


    ��of course I��m here, so what��s the matter this time?��


    Shier looked at the reply from the firebearer, and the disappointment in her heart was instantly dispelled.


    However, the pain from the wounds on her body still reminded shier of how terrible her physical condition was.


    ��could I die here?��?


    This thought of despair appeared in She��s mind. She had searched for almost 25 hours for the exit, but she had found nothing.


    She did not know how far she was from the ground. With her current condition, no one would be able to hear her even if she called for help from above.


    With this thought of despair, She made a presumptuous request to the person who sent the fire.


    ��Can I use voicemunication with you?��


    Shier decided to find out the identity of the person who sent the fire before she died, starting with the voice first.


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��Yes.��


    After shier sent this message, she received a voicemunication request from the person who sent the fire.


    She was a little hesitant when she saw this request, but she still used her hand that was full of scars to press the ��agree��button.


    When the voicemunication was connected, both sides were greeted with a silence of nearly five seconds.


    ��Aren��t you going to say anything?��


    Shier, who had been curled up in the darkness alone for a long time, felt a warm feeling in her heart when she heard the voice beside her ear.


    ��Your voice is not quite the same as I imagined,��shier replied after a short moment of thought.


    ��Then what is it like in your imagination? Is it like the roar of a sin fiend?��


    A smile finally appeared on Shier��s taut face when he heard this.


    ��But your voice is quite simr to what I imagined. It��s quite heroic.��


    ��Is it... ?��


    Shier suddenly realized that hisughter might have been heard by the other party, and he immediately returned to his cold expression.


    The text message fell into a long silence because of this. This time, the one who broke the silence was the messenger of fire.


    ��Have you eaten lunch?��


    ��Why do you ask this question?��


    Shier covered her stomach. She had not eaten anything properly for almost an entire day. If she was a native of the frost nation, she might have directly roasted and eaten those giant worms underground.


    But unfortunately, she did not know how to remove the venom from the worms��skin.


    ��UH... People in my country ask this question when they have nothing to talk about. Also, the weather today is pretty good. By the way, I��m eating the honey roasted meat that is a specialty of Nn!��


    This guy did it on purpose, right?


    Shier pursed her lips. No matter how good her temper was, she had the urge to punch the person who transmitted the fire.


    ��Speaking of which, your voice sounds very weak. Is there anything I can help you with?��


    The sudden words of the person who transmitted the fire caused Shier��s clenched fists to slowly loosen. She opened her mouth several times, wanting to tell the person what she was going through, or she could cry out like a little girl, e and save Me��or something like that.


    But shier understood... the person she was talking to was Nn, who was tens of thousands of miles away. Even if she asked the person for help, it would be impossible for her to rush here.


    ��No,��shea whispered.

 Chapter 510

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 515, the end of the journey</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I��m not disturbing you, am I? I can hear the voices of others around me...��


    Shier chatted with the fireman for nearly two hours. During these two hours, shier even had the illusion that the pain in his body had disappeared.


    ��I��m in a noisy tavern. If I��m disturbing you... I��ve already been disturbing you for almost two hours. It��s no problem for me to continue disturbing you.��


    ��Let��s call it a day.��Shier nced at the spirit of frost floating beside her.


    A full two hours of rest had already alleviated the fatigue of the spirit of frost. With a light source, she could continue exploring the underground ruins.


    Shier found a wooden stick to support her weak body. Just as she was about to turn off the voice chat, the voice messenger suddenly spoke.


    ��Hey, remember toe to Nn when you have time,��the fireman suddenly said.


    ��Of course, I will go there the next time Nn��s teleportation door opens.��


    Shier gave an owl-like expression to the fireman, and then closed the voice chat.


    The moment her voice chat ended, shier felt a powerful magic wave!


    This made shier immediately enter the state of battle.


    In the next second, dark green mes filled the air,pletely dispelling the surrounding darkness.


    A monster in the ruins? Shier stared at the mes floating in the sky. As the mes rose, the surrounding space was instantly distorted. A huge creature jumped out of the distorted space.


    Sin... Demon.


    Shier immediately recognized the creature��s identity. His pupils were emitting a dark green light in the dark night.


    The sin demon immediately noticed shier who was hiding in the corner. He walked towards shier with heavy steps.


    ��Stop! I know you can understand what I��m saying.��


    The runes around Shier��s hand became more and more. She was umting the little magic power in her body and was ready to fight to the death.


    The Sin Demon did not speak. He was holding a wooden box in his hand. After he ced the wooden box on the ground and opened it, an alluring fragrance filled the entire air.


    Shier, who had not eaten for an entire day, smelled the fragrance. The hunger in her stomach had already begun to affect her judgment.


    ��I did not find any bees around, but ording to my master��s orders, I still made a roast venison for you.��


    The moment the sin fiend spoke, Shiel recognized that it was the same one she had met outside the city.


    Her master... was also the person who spread the fire?


    Roast venison..


    Shiel walked closer to the sin fiend with some hesitation. She was unable to confirm if there was any poison in the roast venison.


    ��Master said that if you��re not willing to eat it, he��ll take you away from here.��Zenas stretched out his ws at her.


    There was no smell of blood on this sin fiend��s body. Instead, there was a pleasant smell of nts. What made shier even more incredulous was that his sharp ws had been trimmed, and the meatball in his palm had also been washed.


    Were all the sin fiends raised by the Nn people so clean?


    ��It seems that this is my only choice.��


    Shier felt that the monsters in the underground ruins had been rmed by this sin fiend. If she did not leave now, she might be food for those monsters.


    ��Bring these boxes with you. Your master might need the things in the boxes?��


    Shier pointed at the metal boxes under the bookshelf that were sealed with potions. Under the light of the fire from Zannas, shier found many simr metal boxes nearby.


    After Zannas spent some time sealing up the small metal boxes and the roasted deer, he held the sealed wooden boxes with one hand and reached out his other hand to shier.


    ��Tell him for me when you return to Nn.��Shier put his hand on Zannas��palm and said, ��I will go to Nn to thank him for his help soon.��


    The dark green mes spread around, and the space was torn apart by Zannas��magic power. When the mes were extinguished, the underground ruins were left in darkness.


    ..


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua was sitting at a wooden table in the hall on the first floor, and Hiri was sitting opposite him.


    At present, the hall on the first floor of Hearthstone Tavern was already filled with machines to y hearthstone legends, and ordinary wooden tables without any functions were very rare.


    Today, Joshua did not have a duel with Hiri in Hearthstone legends, but was ying an even older game... go.


    ��You��ve been thinking for almost half an hour, Miss Hiri.��


    After ending the voicemunication with the king of the Frost Kingdom, Josh looked at Hiri in front of him.


    She had been hesitating for almost half an hour.


    ��At a time like this, I��m more concerned about who you were chatting so happily with.��Hiri stared at Josh and said, ��Could it be that little... No, that kid, Caroline? It doesn��t sound like it.��


    ��Actually, I��m also a member of the Film Council. Do you remember the name Frost Owl?��


    When Joshua saw that Hiri had finally ced a stone, he picked up the white chess piece and ced it next to the one Hiri had ced.


    ��So it��s the king of the Frost Kingdom again?��


    Hiri had obviously seen the Dark Elves��documentary Frost Rebellion. In the documentary, it was clearly stated that the king was a man, but the king��s appearance was a little too feminine.


    ��You don��t have any strange hobbies, do you?��


    When Hiri asked this question in a low voice, he looked at Inno, who was chatting with Lady Marina.


    Inno seemed to have noticed Hiri��s gaze and looked in his direction with a puzzled look.


    But soon, Hiri turned his head directly.


    ��It��s up to you to imagine.��


    At this moment, Joshua once again experienced the fear brought by the nun named Denise.


    The works of the nun in the immovable library had caused many women in Nn to awaken strange habits.


    ��Let��s not talk about this topic.��


    Hiri made a quick decision this time, and directly found another way to fall behind for a while.


    ��I feel like you��ve returned to being a salted fish in the past two days?��Hiri said.


    ��I should say that I��ve been idle...��


    Jose felt that this miss spellcaster had beenpletely infected by his mouth fetish. She had already learned most of the strangenguage on Earth.


    This... could this be considered a kind of cultural invasion?


    ��I didn��t make any movies or make any games... hmm...��


    ��But I��ve set the rules.��


    Jose brought up the topic again and again, sealing off Healy��s escape route.


    ��During this period of time, I��ve been busy with this. The establishment of the video website has given ordinary people the opportunity to film their own ��movies��, or to put it another way, it has given them the idea to enter this industry. Magic cloud music can be considered to have set the new rules of this world��s music industry. As long as ordinary people want to, they can upload their own songs to magic cloud music, and those with talent and luck can be stars like Tyreen.��


    Josh picked up the green tea on the table and took a sip. He looked at Healy��s conflicted expression.


    ��And everything is based on the Magic Net��s financial system. The Magic Net��s financial system allows video producers and music producers to have practical benefits to look for. This can also be considered as promoting the development of the entire entertainment industry. After all, if I��m the only director andposer in the world... it��s a little too boring.��


    ��Is it interesting?��Hiri was already used to Joshua using the word ��Interesting��to measure the value of everything. ��So what are you going to do next? Make a movie? Make a game? Or... Don��t Know?��


    ��For this multiple choice question, I choose c.��Joshua shrugged and said, ��There are too many things in the future that I don��t know what to do. Maybe I��ll make a movie, maybe I��ll make a new game, maybe I��ll make a variety show or something.��


    Josh��s irresponsible answer made Hiri sigh slightly, but just as Hiri was about to admit defeat, an owl suddenly jumped onto the table and tilted its head to look at the ck and white chessboard on the table.


    ��Josh, what is this?��


    The gray-clothed man had unknowingly stood beside the wooden table. He even wore a pair of wooden-framed sses in order to see the Chess Pieces and theyout on the chessboard.


    ��Go, a very simple puzzle game.��Jose picked up a ck chess piece and said, ��Gray, do you want to try it?��

 Chapter 511

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 516, Invitation Letter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At noon today, Hiri had just been liberated from the torturous course of the purple-d man.


    Not long after he was liberated, Jose told Hiri a piece of good news, which was that he hade up with a new game that he hoped could be tested by Hiri.


    Currently, all the games in the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum were tested by Hiri before they went online.


    As a veteran game tester, and the kind that was exclusive to Joshua, Hiri did not find any game that was ��not fun��in all of the games that Joshua had created so far!


    The news of the new game was undoubtedly a surprise to Hiri.


    Just as she ran to the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern and asked Joshua where the new game was, Joshua pointed to a square ��wooden te��on the wooden table. There were square lines drawn on it.


    There were chess games in this world, but Hiri was not interested.


    Just as Hiri guessed that there were some strange inscriptions carved on the wooden te, just like the legendary arcade game of Hearthstone, the result was very regrettable.


    It was really just a piece of polished wood, and there were two boxes of ck and white original crystal fragments. Of course, they were also polished.


    What made Hiri even more depressed was that even if Josh had exined the rules of the game, she did not even know how she lost the first half an hour.


    In the second half an hour, even if Hiri had figured out how to y this ��Go��, she was still going to be crushed by Josh.


    Such a terrible game experience aroused Hiri��spetitive spirit, but she still chose to give her position to the gray-clothed man.


    ��It��s okay to say it just once, right?��


    Hiri whispered in Joshua��s ear.


    Go was not like those simple games on the magic web where you could have fun. The rules and tactics in it were asplicated as studying a new spell.


    At least in the game just now, Hiri did not experience any fun at all.


    ��It depends on the gray-clothed man��s ability to understand.��


    Joshua said this in front of the gray-clothed person. The sage was sitting opposite of Joshua, pondering over this chessboard.


    The dwarves who were not ying cards around came over to take a look and left after feeling bored. Those who stayed behind to watch were all human spellcasters.


    ��Gray-clothed person, you go first,��said Joshua.


    ��ording to the rules of the game that you exined, this should be the way to go.��


    The grey-clothed man picked up the ck chess piece and ced it on the bottom right.


    ��Have you mastered the trick? Hiri always yed the first move of heavenly essence thest few times.��Joshua also picked up the chess piece and ced it on the other side.


    ��Heavenly Essence? These dots have names.��


    The grey-clothed man stared at the crisscrossing chess board. Initially, he came to the Hearthstone Tavern to find Joshua to inform him of something, but when he saw the ck and white chess pieces on the table, the grey-clothed man temporarily put down the task of informing him.


    He watched the game between Joshua and Hiri from the side for a moment. He initially thought that it was just an extremely simple game. After all, the tools were very simple. There were only two differences between ck and white.


    However, after careful study, the connotation of the game was soplicated that it made the gray-clothed man��s scalp go numb.


    ��It��s not really aplicated name. Let��s talk about it from the side.��


    Jose said after watching the gray-clothed person pick up another stone and ce it down.


    Hiri also found a small stool and sat down to watch the game. The game had been going on for more than an hour.


    The time that the purple-clothed person gave Hiri to rest had alsoe to an end.


    ��Hiri.��


    The purple-clothed person slowly walked down the stairs. She was ready to take Hiri upstairs to continue her lesson, but she noticed that a crowd had gathered at the side of the tavern.


    This was a verymon situation in the Hearthstone Tavern. A well-known hearthstone yer, the birth of a legendary card, and even an exciting duel would attract a crowd of people to watch.


    However, this time, the people who were watching were not the busybodies of the dwarves, but the spell casters in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    When the purple-clothed person walked towards those spell casters, they all recognized the purple-clothed person��s identity and consciously made way for him. Meanwhile, the purple-clothed person also saw in the crowd the seated Rahiri... and the gray-clothed person.


    Nn and the two sages appeared in a tavern at the same time. If it were in the past, no one would believe it.


    When the purple-clothed person shouted Hiri��s name, he noticed that Hiri was not watching a hearthstonepetition, but a chess game?


    ��Teacher, is your body okay for you to suddenly run out?��Hiri asked.


    ��I��m not as weak as you think.��


    After giving this answer, the purple-robed man looked at Joshua and the gray-robed man, as well as the ck and white primary crystals ced between them.


    These primary crystals were all ��waste��, which meant that the primary crystals had lost their magic power. They were no different from ordinary stones.


    However, the gray-robed man was staring at these ��waste��with a serious look on his face. From time to time, a conflicted expression would sh across his face.


    ��What��s This?��Although it was not the first time the purple-clothed person had seen the gray-clothed person so serious, it was the first time she had been so conflicted in order to y a game.


    ��Go.��At this time, Hiri took on the role of amentator. ��The rules of the game are simply to surround the other party.��


    ��UH... Hiri, although your exnation can��t be consideredpletely wrong, it can��t be considered right either.��


    While the gray-clothed person was thinking, Joshua took the opportunity to intervene in her conversation with the purple-clothed person.


    ��This chess piece should be ced here! That��s right...��the gray-clothed person suddenly raised the ck piece and ced it down again. The Owl standing on the table also made a happy ��Coo��sound on his behalf.


    ��Gray-clothed person, did youe here to y this?��


    The purple-clothed person really couldn��t bear to see the gray-clothed person lose the dignity of the sages like this, even though the gray-clothed person had always done such things like refreshing the sages and logging off.


    ��No, I��m here to inform Joshua about something.��


    The gray-robed man finally remembered the purpose of his visit to the Hearthstone Tavern. He took out an invitation letter from his worn-out robe and handed it to Joshua.


    ��What��s This?��


    Joshua took the invitation letter and found that the magic power inside did not seem to belong to the gray-robed man. However, the magic that sealed the invitation letter was veryplicated, and the quality of the paper was also very expensive.


    ��After the discussion between the Sage Council and the Nn Patent Council, you have been listed as one of the candidates for the SKJERONA award. The award ceremony will be held in Nn��s Crystal Pce in two months,��the gray-clothed person said.


    ��The Skjerona Award?��


    Joshua searched his memory carefully and remembered that the purple-clothed person had mentioned this award to him.


    When Jose told the yellow-robed man and the gray-robed man about the idea of the Nobel Prize, the Sage Council really approved this award and named it the SKJERONA award.


    Jose did not expect that this ce would one day be a Nobel Prize candidate in another world... but perhaps the invention of the magic was really qualified to receive this award.


    ��Maybe I should set up a few more awards, such as Oscar, Grammy, and Jepree.��Joshua put away the invitation letter, then he picked up the white chess piece again and said, ��But for now, let��s finish this duel first.��

 Chapter 512

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 517, change</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The country of the Holy Church, the meditation hall in the depths of the heretical tribunal.


    Myrce stepped on some kind of viscous liquid as he walked towards the depths of the heretical tribunal.


    This was once the most secretive ce of the heretical tribunal. Other than the Bishop of the Heretical Tribunal, no one else was able to step into it.


    But now, it hadpletely turned into ruins.


    Myrce looked at the walls that were covered in blood, and there was some gray liquid around the blood.


    This ce had experienced a great war not long ago, a war between the Heretic Court of Justice and the Holy Cult Army.


    This was a long-nned ��usurpation��.


    Myrce��s mentor, ascetic, had returned to the holy city half a month ago. He brought back the magical machinery used to record the movie, which was what they called the ��Demonic Creation��.


    And with this ��Demonic Creation��, Holy Maiden Heloria had recorded many unknown scenes inside the Heretic Court of Justice. Many of the recorded contents were uneptable even to Messiah.


    These records became the final fuse for Heloria to overthrow the entire heretic court of justice..


    The Holy Army gathered in the Cathedral of the Holy City and thoroughly cleansed the organization that existed in the dark side of the holy city. The heretic inquisitors had turned into ��heretics��in just half a month.


    ��Teacher, is this really the right thing to do?��


    Messiah looked at the pile of corpses on the ground. They were all the corpses of the inquisitors.


    ��Maybe it was wrong from the beginning.��


    The ascetic slowly walked out of the darkness with his cane. His voice was filled with regret.


    Under the gaze of Messiah, the ascetic came to a corner of the meditation hall. He inserted his magic power into a symbol on the wall and a secret door slowly opened in front of Messiah.


    ��Mentor, this is...��


    Myrce covered her nose at that moment. The stench from behind the door was so bad that it made her nauseous.


    ��Alchemy Workshop.��The ascetic staggered into the secret door.


    Myrce followed him in and found that there were indeed many alchemy bottles and jars, but there were also many beds and... some ss jars filled with eyeballs and unknown liquids.


    ��What was this ce built for?��


    Messiah looked at the beds. There was arge amount of dried blood on them, and the entire alchemy workshop was filled with an indescribable rotten smell.


    ��Research. The Heretic Court was only established to conduct some research. At that time, we were just some researchers.��


    The ascetic walked deeper into the alchemy workshop and told Myrce some unknown secrets.


    ��There is also an unknown relic under the holy city, but the scale is very small. We found a creature��s... bone in the relic, which contains an unknown magic power.��


    Myrce followed the ascetic to the depths of the alchemy workshop and found that the style of the surrounding buildings had indeed bepletely different.


    ��In the beginning, we only wanted to find out who the owner of the bone was, but when a researcher in a trance found a human body that was endowed with the power of the bone, the nightmare began.��


    ��...��


    Listening to the ascetic��s exnation, Myrce��s body inexplicably began to feel cold.


    ��They were all taken away?��


    The ascetic came to the end of the Alchemy Workshop. The structure here was like an altar, but the things on it hadpletely disappeared.


    ��Teacher... What you mean by taking them away is...��


    ��The adjudicators were not destroyed by us. They just moved to a different ce.��The ascetic��s voice was filled with worry. ��Myrce, go to Gloria��s side quickly. Your ��eyes��can break the disguise of the adjudicators and protect her.��


    ��Understood.��


    The recent changes in the holy city were so great that Myrce couldn��t adapt to it at all. The most difficult part was the fact that Gloria was already in power.


    She didn��t even feel satisfied with the victory..


    But Myrce knew what her mission was, so she quickly left this ominous ce.


    ..


    ��Lady Gloria, what are you doing?��


    As soon as Myrce entered Helolya��s room, she saw her scribbling away at her desk.


    ��Writing a new song.��


    Helolya quickly answered myrce.


    ��A new song?��


    This answer instantly put Myrce into a state of confusion.


    ��The Magic Net has recentlyunched a very interesting branch application called magic cloud music... If I don��t release a few new songs, Miss Lea will probably be unknown in Nn,��Helolya replied.


    Of course, Myrce knew that the Mana Net had recently updated a bunch of new functions, including the Mana Net Cloud music that she had been using recently, but..


    ��Lady Gloria, you just overthrew the rule of the Pope...��Myrce said something that could be said to be heresy.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely have drawn her sword towards the King yer, but Myrce had already figured out the ��corruption��of the ruling ss of the Kingdom of the sacred religion under the guidance of the ascetics, therefore, she was temporarily on Gloria��s side.


    However, the problem was that no matter how much myrce did not understand politics, she knew that Gloria should be busy consolidating her political power and managing the various chaos that was happening in the country.


    ��That little fellow is still sitting in the pope��s seat. After killing the Court of Justice, I can do a little more. Now, Myrce, can you be quiet for a while?��


    ��Okay... Okay.��


    Messiah silently stood behind Gloria and watched her writing.


    ��No, it��s not like this.��


    Gloria used a pen to erase the lyrics she had just written. After humming one or two paragraphs again, she fell into deep thought again.


    Messiah waited by the side for almost half an hour before Gloria stopped writing and stretched.


    ��I��ll try it with the choir��s apprentices tomorrow.��


    From the way her legs kept moving under the chair, it could be seen that she was very happy.


    ��By the way, Myrce... I have a request for you.��


    Gloria closed the score in front of her.


    The score could be described as thick and heavy. Since the end of the concert of the Frost Elf, Gloria seemed to have been focused on writing in this area.


    ��Is... is she going to sing again?��


    The terrible experience in the world��s choirpetition had be a nightmare for Myrce. Therefore, when she heard Gloria say the word ��entrust��, she felt as if she was facing a great enemy. She almost drew her sword.


    ��Of course not.��A smile that made Myrce��s hair stand on end appeared on Gloria��s face.


    ��Then, Lord Gloria, do you have any new orders?��


    Although Myrce felt that Gloria��s smile was not good, she could reluctantly ept it even if Gloria ordered her to fight against a dangerous monster.


    ��Myrce.��Gloria held Myrce��s hands, raised her head and looked at Myrce with a gentle gaze. ��I think you have the qualifications to be a movie star. Let��s make a movie together.��


    ��H. . . Lady Gloria, please don��t make such a joke.��


    Myrce was stunned for a few seconds before she immediately shook her head and quickly refused.


    ��I��m serious. Maybe we should try. That Chaos Demon has already brought change to this world. If we don��t chase after him, the sacred country will be crushed sooner orter.��


    As she said this, Myrce could feel the strength in her hand gradually increasing. It seemed as though Myrce would not let go if she did not agree.


    At that moment, Myrce really wanted to be like that Chaos Fiend, openly saying the words ��I refuse��, but her stance determined that she could not refuse this request..


    ��I understand, Lady Helolia.��


    In the end, Myrce chose to give in.

 Chapter 513

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 518, Overture</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At the newly established Faroese television station in the capital of Faroese.


    Mrs. Cesar was sitting behind the scenes in the studio as a guest.


    It was not her first time here as a veteran of the Faroese art world, but it was her first time performing as an actress.


    The content of the program was not a stage performance or an opera performance, but a new type of television program called ��Interview��that had been established at the suggestion of Jose.


    However, Mrs. Caesar preferred to call it a ��conversation performance��.


    ��Mrs. Caesar, the program has begun,��the person in charge behind the scenes whispered to Mrs. Caesar.


    Mrs. Caesar tidied up her makeup and clothes in front of the mirror. After making sure that everything was in the best condition, she quietly looked at the host who was standing on the stage.


    It was hard to imagine that although the host looked like a middle-aged man, his real identity was... a giant dragon.


    The Guardian of the World Tree of the ck Wood Elves... a brass dragon.


    ��Let��s wee the founder of the ck Swan Theater, Mrs. Caesar, to the stage!��


    Under the signal of the brass dragon, Mrs. Caesar walked onto the stage. There were not many people sitting below, only about a hundred people.


    But Mrs. Caesar knew that there might be thousands of people behind the camera.


    ��This is the second time I��ve invited a member of the ck Swan Troupe. The first conversation with the little ck swan left a deep impression on me. It should be said that it��s a very deep impression...��


    At this moment, the bronze dragon did not have the dignity of a giant dragon at all. However, his talkative nature was surprisingly weed by the Faroese audience.


    After discussing some topics about Gloria with Mrs. Caesar, he finally changed the topic of the interview to the main topic.


    ��Mrs. Caesar introduced the film into this country as a brand-new form of performance, injecting a brand-new vitality into Faroese��s performance career, but many Faroese artists use you of ruining Faroese��s art with outsiders��things. What do you think about this, Mrs. Caesar?��


    Although the bronze dragon did not have much interest in interfering in the disputes between humans, he was very interested in watching the disputes between humans. Therefore, he mercilessly ced some of the sharp questions in Faroese in front of Mrs. Caesar.


    ��Whether to destroy or evolve, the decision is not made by me, nor by those critics, but by the audience.��Mrs. Caesar also gave a very pertinent answer.


    ��I see. It seems that those users should have foreseen that after the poprity of the movie, they won��t be able to earn enough money to feed themselves.��The Brass Dragon did not care at all about how much hatred his words would attract, he continued to ask Mrs. Caesar the next question.


    ��A while ago, Mrs. Caesar, you personally shot a movie called ��the spring of Nogana.��It is said that the mysterious director was not involved in this movie.��


    When Brass Dragon talked about the ��mysterious director,��he raised his index and middle fingers and waved them, indicating that a small quotation mark had been added to this short paragraph.


    ��The script for spring of Naganaes from Faroese��s ssic y. I once thought of making a movie out of master Morgan��s work, but I chose to start with a simple script.��


    ��Since we��re talking about the mysterious director, do you mind if we talk about his work?��The brass dragon suddenly asked a question that went off topic.


    ��Of course not.��Mrs. Caesar nodded and said.


    ��I remember that Faroese has a supreme script pce. Every year, a work will be selected and recorded in it. It will be worshipped like a canon. So, Mrs. Caesar, do you think it��s possible that this year��s script was written by that ��Mysterious Director��?��


    The question from the Brass Dragon had indeed stumped Mrs. Caesar, but after thinking for a few seconds, Mrs. Caesar shook her head gently.


    ��I admit that all the scripts written by that director are enough to make me excited to the point of ��I must act this out��, whether it is ��The Devil is not too cold��or ��avatar��,��Mrs. Caesar sighed slightly and added.


    ��But the selection mechanism of St. Van der Sar��s pce is veryplicated. Many of the judges are masters who are a few generations higher than me. There are only two entries of works by authors from other countries since the founding of Faroese, and that was 30 years ago, not to mention those movie scripts. It��s basically impossible.��


    ��So the old babies in the selection meeting are prejudiced against foreign and new movies?��Brass dragon mercilessly exposed the true meaning of Mrs. Caesar��s words again. ��But I guess that director is not interested in letting his script enter this pce, right?��


    At this point, the brass dragon turned his face to where the camera was.


    ��Am I right? The mysterious director who is sitting in front of the TV, if he doesn��t see it, ask that friend to tell him!��


    ..


    ��I see it...��


    Jose sat in the Hearthstone Tavern and watched the TV projected on the wall. Because there was no program on Nn Channel for the time being, Jose switched the signal to Faroese��s side.


    As a result, he saw a talk show host teasing him.


    Although Gloria had told Josh in advance, Josh still found it hard to believe that a giant dragon would be a talk show host.


    However... with his ability to attract hatred, he reckoned that only a powerful dragon could avoid being assassinated.


    At this moment, a message popped up in Joshua��s Mana Net. Joshua opened it and found that it was a temporary message. This message came from the film Association��s Parliament, which was also a group chat member.


    The sender��s name was ��Lia��.


    ��Mr. Joshua, I��m sorry to disturb you at this time, but I have a small proposal that I don��t know if you would like to hear.��


    ��Helolia?��?


    Joshua knew the true identity of Miss Lea, and that was the Saintess of thend of the sacred religion.


    ��what proposal?��


    This SAINTESS was one of the few people that Joshua treated with caution, but it couldn��t be denied that she was the breakthrough point for Joshua to use cultural means to break into thend of the sacred religion.


    ��I hope to build a movie theater in thend of the sacred religion, but unfortunately, I don��t have the equipment to show a movie. Can I pay for it from You, Mr. Joshua?��


    The opportunity wasing so fast that it made Joshua feel unreal.


    Building a cinema in thend of the Saints was the most important part of Joshua��s strategic n. It was the real ��going behind enemy lines��.


    ��I can provide you with the equipment and the money can be waived, but I have a few small conditions. One of them is that all the films shown in Nn must be shown in the cinemas built in your country.��


    Joshua could vaguely guess the purpose of this Saintess building the movie theaters.


    ��Of course, that��s not a problem...��


    ��Did you push into the enemy��s nest during my ss?��


    Hiri suddenly appeared at this time. Her face was close to Joshua��s as she looked at the message on Joshua��s Mana web interface.


    ��Hiri, you skipped ss again?��Joshua turned his head. Because Hiri��s face was too close, Joshua could even see the long eyshes of the spellcaster.


    ��It��s already noon. I have three hours of ��Break Time��, and my mentor, she...��


    Healy also turned his head to look at a corner of the Hearthstone Tavern. The purple-clothed man and the gray-clothed man were sitting face to face. What was ced in front of them was not hearthstone legend, but ck and white go.


    Ever since the gray-clothed man and the purple-clothed man learned go a few days ago, the gray-clothed man would be punctually at the Hearthstone Tavern at noon to y one or two games with the purple-clothed man.


    ��It��s an activity for the elderly,��hiri whispered in Joshua��s ear, saying that he would be beaten up by the purple-robed man. ��But then again, isn��t the establishment of a movie theater in thend of the holy church a deration of victory for the Demon World?��


    ��It doesn��t count. The movie or video itself is a more effective means of preaching than the gospels and missionaries. If I give the projection technology of the movie to this Miss SAINTESS, it would be tantamount to giving her a ��weapon��.��Joshua continued to put forward all kinds of unimportant conditions to test this miss SAINTESS.


    ��Besides, the people of thend of saints are not as receptive as the people of Nn. I guess they wouldn��t dare to touch the word ��demon��just by seeing it, let alone watch a movie of the demon in the cinema.��


    ��Don��t you still have ��The eight faithful dogs��?��Hiri said.


    ����the eight faithful dogs��is not enough.��Jose��s eyes turned to the television screen, the brass dragon was wantonly teasing the old-fashioned attitude of the masters of Faroese. ��Maybe I should find time to make a truly profound masterpiece?��

 Chapter 514

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 519, preparation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Six dayster, in the middle of the night, Nn.


    Sir White Thorn flower scrambled to his feet from his bed.


    He had just received a new message in his text message, which was that Joshua had told him that there was a script for a new movie that he wanted him to read.


    Originally, Joshua had nned to set the time for tomorrow morning, but Sir White Thorn Flower had forcefully given him a reason to say, ��I��ve just finished rehearsing with the troupe, so I can totally read the new script.�� He had asked Joshua to move the time to now.


    Although the time was around three o��clock in the evening, Joshua still agreed to send the script to the White Thorn Flower Theater.


    When Sir White Thorn Flower put on his clothes and rushed to the theater hall, he saw the sender of the script... a crow.


    ��Do you humans always sleep sote?��


    The Crow turned into a Dark Elf andnded on the ground, handing a thick and heavy script to Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��Miss thousand-face, today was an ident.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower was in Nn��s entertainment circle, so he naturally knew the number one character in Nn News, thousand-face.


    He carefully took the thick and heavy script from the Dark Elf��s hands. Sir White Thorn Flower��s cautious look made the Dark Elf feel as if he had taken a Bible that could save the world.


    However, the Dark Elf admitted that the script written by Joshua was indeed very attractive. However, the Dark Elf made an exception this time and did not read the contents of the script in advance.


    She still had her own principles when it came to the tasks that Joshua had given her.


    Sir White Thorn Flower was the second person other than Hiri to read the script.


    As for Sir White Thorn Flower himself, he had naturally been looking forward to it for a long time.


    All four of the movies that Josh had participated in were ssic movies. They could even be said to be legendary movies.


    Therefore, Sir White Thorn Flower had been looking forward to Josh giving him a fifth movie script every day. Now, his wish had finallye true!


    Sir White Thorn Flower took a deep breath and opened the thick script. The first hint that came into his eyes was, ��The plot takes ce in a prison where the magic ispletely sealed.��


    Prison?


    Sir White Thorn took a nce at the title of the script, ��Shawshank��s redemption.��.


    Just the name alone was as difficult to understand as ��avatar��, but Sir White Thorn was filled with anticipation as he continued to browse through the development of the story.


    ��Prison Break? It feels like this story is much more mundane than ��avatar��.��


    The Dark Elf was also standing behind Sir White Thorn as she browsed through the new movie script.


    After she was shocked by ��avatar��and ��this demon isn��t too cold��, she became much more picky about a movie.


    Just like Faroese��s ��spring of Nogana��, although it received a good response from Nn, in the eyes of the dark elves, it could only be described as boring.


    Indeed, there were no elements that the dark elves liked in the script this time. There were no wars or fierce battles. There were also no novel ��illusions��that the Dark Elves liked. Even the magical elements werepletely abandoned.


    ��It��s indeed much more ordinary than ��avatar��. The box office earnings of this script probably won��t reach the level of ��avatar��.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower quietly watched the development of the story inside. He was sure that the poprity of this movie would be very difficult to reach the peak of ��Avatar��.


    ��But Mr. Joshua definitely didn��t want to shoot this script for the sake of the box office earnings.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower fell silent at this point. He began to focus on studying every part of the script. Inexplicably, he saw that the male lead, Andy, had finally escaped from prison, when he shouted in the heavy rain... Something in his heart was touched.


    Sir White Thorn Flower could not describe this feeling at all.


    ��After reading it, go and pick the actors. I still have to return the script to Jose.��


    The Dark Elf did not follow Sir White Thorn Flower to read the script. The ability of the Dark Elf to escape from prison was basically at the level of a professional, so she was temporarily not interested in using words to see a human struggling in prison.


    ��Miss thousand-face, can you allow me to read it again?��Sir White Thorn Flower suddenly asked.


    ��You don��t remember the characters clearly?��


    ��No, I feel like I��ve already touched the content of this script, but I still feel like there��s something missing.��


    The expression on Sir White Thorn Flower��s face instantly became solemn.


    When he read the scripts of the first four movies, he simply had the thought of ��it��s really good to watch��, ��touching��, and ��it��ll definitely sell well��.


    Anyone who watched the four movies would be able to understand what the four movies were trying to express.


    But Shawshank��s redemption waspletely different. The philosophy behind it was tooplicated, and it was not the kind of movie that could be understood at a nce.


    However, the more Sir White thorn flower thought about the meaning behind every plot, the more he felt a strange sense of shock.


    ��Right now, all you need to do is figure out the characters in the movie. You can study them and wait for the movie to be made.��


    The Dark Elf did not intend to wait here forever. Thete night was one of the best times for her to do activities. Nn��s night had many news waiting for her to discover.


    ��This... I understand, miss thousand-face.��Sir White Thorn could only reluctantly hand the script back to the Dark Elf.


    ... ..


    The royal city of Faroese.


    ��Master Morgan, I think this is the best ce for your script to be shot.��


    Morgan looked around and nodded in satisfaction at theyout of the surroundings. After the young artist received Morgan��s permission, he happily went to gather the other actors.


    ��Teacher, why don��t you make a movie yourself?��


    Morgan��s apprentice, Faye, was following beside him. This girl with wolf-like ears on her head had now be Faroese��s newscaster.


    But she was still working hard in the direction of an actor.


    Today, fermes followed Morgan to the set of Mrs. Faroese��s new movie. Morgan would participate in the movie as one of the main actors.


    ��I��m an actor and a ywright, but I��m not a director, Fermes.��


    After Morgan said this, Mrs. Cesar walked quickly from afar.


    ��Mrs. Caesar.��


    Morgan took off his hat to greet Mrs. Caesar and noticed that Mrs. Caesar had a strange expression on her face. Her daughter, Gloria, was following behind Mrs. Caesar.


    ��When will the shooting start?��


    ��Probably the day after tomorrow, but Master Morgan...��Mrs. Caesar hesitated for a moment and then said, ��Mr. Jose also has a script that he wants you to be one of the lead actors.��


    The script for the new movie that Mrs. Caesar was going to shoot came from Morgan��s work.


    As the most basic pride of a Faroese, Morgan should have no reason to pay attention to the scripts written by foreign authors, but only Jose, the ywright, Morgan could not ignore it.


    ��Mrs. Caesar, have you read Jose��s new script?��Morgan immediately asked.


    ��Yes.��Mrs. Caesar��s face was filled with a bitter smile. ��To be honest, I don��t want you to see it too, master Morgan. If that��s the case, our shooting might be put on hold for a while.��


    ��Is that so? Then please allow me to go to Nn Tomorrow.��


    It was the first time Morgan had seen Mrs. Caesar��s expression ofplete defeat, but Morgan had absolute confidence in his script.


    Mrs. Caesar was so sure that Jose��s script was far better than Morgen��s, whichpletely aroused his curiosity.


    ��Mother, Can I go with you?��Gloria whispered, ��The World Tree of the ckwood Elves has already taken root in Faroese. It��s not a big deal for me to leave. Can I take a few days off to visit my friends?��


    ��...��


    Mrs. Caesar knew what her daughter was thinking. During the time she stayed in Faroese, Mrs. Caesar gave her a lot of training courses every day to help her get rid of her ��Inte addiction��.


    But after the training, Gloria would still be immersed in the world of the magic until veryte.


    ��I��ll allow you to stay in Nn for a few days, but when youe back...��Mrs. Caesar suddenly bent down and whispered in Gloria��s ear, ��You have to tell me how your rtionship with Mr. Jose has developed.��


    ��It��s just a casual game. It��s not what you think, Mother.��


    Gloria frankly revealed her rtionship with Jose, which was indeed the truth. Although Gloria would asionally send her photo to Jose to show his reaction like a prank.., in fact, his rtionship with Jose was just a very ordinary friend.


    But the moment she heard this answer, maybe it was Gloria��s illusion, she saw her mother sigh

 Chapter 515

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 520, change of profession</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The residence of the snake of Yevilk.


    ��SIS, you drank too much!��


    The archer sat in the training ground of the residence and watched as her sister held arge ss of ale and waved it around. Every few steps she took, she would burp. She was not only drunk, she was also full.


    ��What��s the matter! It��s rare for me to be so happy today! All the annoying things in my head have been driven out! Keya, youe too!��


    The woman wanted to hug the archer��s neck, but the archer nimbly dodged her. The woman��s body thus fell onto the wooden stake the Archer was sitting on and fell into a deep sleep.


    The archer looked at the satisfied smile on the woman��s face and could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He found a nket to cover his sister and looked at the other side of the camp.


    There were a bunch of strange things there. Leader Reyerk called them ��drum sets��and ��electric guitars��.


    However, it was because of these strange things, the strange sounds they yed, and leader Reyerk��s singing that his sister temporarily escaped from that painful state.


    ��Leader, someone is hiding near our mercenary group��s base.��


    One of the members quickly ran into the camp and told Reyerk the bad news.


    ��How many people are there?��


    When the other members heard the news, they immediately went into battle mode.


    The snake of Yevilk had several enemies all over the world. When they were camping in the wild, they would asionally encounter simr attacks.


    However, the members did not expect that this group of people would dare to do such a thing in Nn City.


    ��There are three people for the time being. The other party seems to be very confident, so we haven��t made a move yet,��the member said in a low voice.


    ��Leader, is it possible that the Earl of the country of steel hired an assassin?��


    A member who knew the inside story guessed the identities of the enemies lurking outside the door.


    The solemn expression on Reyek��s face also made the members feel nervous.


    ��Looks like my identity has been exposed. Am I finally here?��Reyerk said in a low voice.


    ��Leader, it doesn��t matter even if your identity has been exposed. There are only three of us. Those guys are underestimating us too much.��


    One of the members picked up his weapon and was about to walk out of the camp to kill the three sneaky guys when Reyerk stretched out his big hand to block his movements.


    ��It��s very likely that my ��fans��are waiting outside,��Reyek said to the other members in a serious tone.


    ��Fans�� leader, is that the title of a new assassin organization?��


    Some members who did not know the truth asked Reyek, but most of the members who knew the meaning of the word ��fans��instantly understood what was going on.


    ��To put it simply, it��s someone who admires me. The person in charge of the Music Guild once told me to pay attention to the handling of this problem.��


    Reyek turned his gaze to the chaos demon swordsman standing beside him, as well as a man with ck skin.


    ��Although I��ve only practiced for less than ten days, this has some simrities with using a sword. A fixed score should still be able to be yed.��


    The swordsman quickly gave an answer, while the other person nodded in affirmation.


    ��Then it��s about time.��


    Reyerk stood up from the wooden stake in the camp, picked up the musical instrument that was piled on the side, and walked out.


    ��Is there a new mission to carry out? Why don��t I Know About It?��


    ��Leader, where are you going?��


    Most of the members of the snake of Yevelk were in a confused state.


    ��Leader has a performance this afternoon!��The Archer finally couldn��t stand it anymore, he loudly told all the members the truth, ��Didn��t you hear the leader��s performance just now? ��This afternoon, the leader will have a simr performance on the west side of Squirrel Street in Nn. If you are interested, you can go and watch.��


    ��A performance? Like those bards?��


    There were also street artists on Nn Street, but most of them were bards who yed xylophones and sang. The scale was usually very small.


    But just the way Reyek moved the musical instruments did not look like a ��small-scale��performance.


    ��You guys talk too much nonsense! Just follow them obediently!��


    The Archer��s sister suddenly woke up from her deep sleep and raised the nonexistent wine ss in her hand.


    ��Sister, your body����the archer was so worried that she wanted to advise her not to act rashly, but after being red at by her, she felt like she was being stared at by a ferocious beast like a man-eating lion, which made the archer shut her mouth.


    ..


    Mrs. Caesar sat in the magic car that was heading to the center of Nn.


    The portal that she used was built by the sin demon. The portal was built in the city of Nn��s underground dwarves, and the closest exit to the surface was squirrel street.


    Mrs. Caesar contacted the butler of Faroese mansion and asked him to drive a car and wait at the exit of Squirrel Street.


    ��It��s been almost a month since Ist left this city.��


    Mrs. Caesar sat in the back seat and looked at the prosperous scenery on the street.


    ��It��s hard to imagine that this street was once the most unpopr street among humans.��


    ��The change in people��s views always begins with a probe.��Morgan sat in the passenger seat and stared at the Kalia station at the end of Squirrel Street.


    The station had be a famous tourist attraction in Nn, especially the statue of the loyal dog eight male standing in front of the station.


    It was only a fictional story, but it attracted countless people to see the fictional hound statue.


    Morgan watched the tourists walking around the statue, and some of the tourists who had bought the recently released ��camera��took photos in front of the statue.


    As the star of ��The eight faithful dogs��, Morgan had an indescribable sense of pride.


    ��But to be honest, I prefer the streets of Faroese to this ce.��


    Mrs. Caesar looked at the goblins and dwarves who walked along Squirrel Street from time to time. These two races were very rare in Faroese, and bards who yed xylophones were often seen on both sides of the streets of Faroese.


    ��Madam, the road ahead seems to be blocked,��the butler who was driving suddenly said.


    ��Those people�� why are they gathered there? Does Nn still have missionaries?��


    Mrs. Caesar looked through the car window at the crowded street. On the other side of the street, a temporary stage was built from wood.


    It was said that when the missionaries of the Holy Land preached their doctrines, the highest treatment they received was to allow the wooden stage to be built on the side of the street to give speeches.


    ��It doesn��t seem to be the missionaries, mother. There seems to be a performance on Squirrel Street today.��


    Carrie, who was browsing the Spellcaster Forum, just happened to see this new message. She then materialized the magic so that madam Cesar could see the content clearly.


    ��Concert?��


    Madam Cesar looked at the content of the post. It described that there would be a street concert on the west side of Squirrel Street today.


    Before Mrs. Cesar could see who the concert was, an electric current suddenly swept through the venue, and the atmosphere on the street was instantly ignited.

 Chapter 516

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 521, retirement</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    As a veteran of the Faroese art world, Mrs. Caesar had heard more than a hundred operas. She had heard almost all the singing of the Faroese singers, and she had seen all the live performances of the Faroese singers.


    However, this was still the first time Mrs. Caesar had seen such a performance. Even thest time the Frost Elf had held a concert, it had been in the magic arena.


    Although the audience had far exceeded the scope of the opera, at least the audience had been sitting in an orderly manner�� or standing where they should be standing.


    But this street concert..


    Mrs. Caesar could only describe it as chaotic. There were no seats or tickets. The only qualification to enter was to stand next to the stage and try to find a seat close to the stage.


    However, what attracted Mrs. Caesar��s attention were the performers standing on the stage.


    ��They don��t look like performers.��Mrs. Caesar had a good eye for people, whether it was the singers who were standing at the front of the stage waiting for the prelude to end or the apanists behind them.


    Judging from their temperament, they didn��t look like people who were engaged in music at all, but more like dangerous mercenaries.


    ��Mother, the singer��s name is Reyerk. He has four songs on Magic Cloud Music. The song he is about to sing, ��The Phoenix���� is quite nice,��said Carrie.


    ��Reyerk�� Reyerk, the leader of the Jefferk snake mercenary group.��


    When Mrs. Caesar heard the name mentioned by Carrie, she instantly recognized the real identity of the two-meter-tall man standing on the stage.


    ��Your father once hired this mercenary group.��Mrs. Caesar��s voice sounded a little low, but she was more shocked now.


    ��Before you were born, a dangerous iron-devouring dragon appeared in the ckwood mine. Hundreds of guards paid with their lives to kill that Asian Dragon. In the end, your father hired the snake of Yevilk to kill that Asian Dragon.��


    ��Mrs. Caesar, can we stop the discussion about the musician��s past for a Moment?��Morgan looked at the stage in the distance and suddenly said, ��Aren��t you curious about what they used to make this special sound?��


    ��Indeed�� the instruments they used are very strange.��


    Mrs. Caesar was surprised when the world��s number one mercenary group became a full-time bard. She was more interested in the instruments they were using.


    From the structure, the instruments were simr to a xylophone or a drum, but the sound yed by the xylophone waspletely different.


    ��I prefer to enjoy music in this atmosphere.��


    Carrie leaned against the car window and looked at the audience outside. When the first line of the song was sung, the surrounding fans raised their hands.


    The atmosphere at the scene was instantly raised to the climax by the thunderous drumming!


    ��Carrie, it��s too dangerous for you to get out of the car now.��


    Mrs. Caesar reached out her hand to stop Carrie from getting out of the car and joining the crowd.


    On the Spellcaster Forum, the news of Carrie��s camp was constantly updated, so the influence of the Flossie flower on Nn did not diminish at all.


    ��But Jose said he seemed to be nearby,��said Carrie as she opened the message and read it.


    ��Mr. Jose?��


    ��He��s right behind that stage.��


    Carrie pointed to the wooden stage in the distance and said.


    ��It seems that we can only walk there.��


    The entire squirrel street had beenpletely blocked by traffic because of the street concert. There were even Nn��sw enforcement team on site to maintainw and order. It was obvious that they had to wait for the end of the concert before they could drive a magic car through.


    ..


    Reyek finished singing his most popr song on the Magic Net Cloud, which was the undead bird.


    The audience was still immersed in the passionate atmosphere just now. Reyek silently watched the cheers of the audience.


    He was not unfamiliar with this feeling. As the leader of the mercenary group, Reyek was already used to the adoration of the members.


    After bing a singer, what Reyerk found unbelievable was the speed of raising funds.


    The snake of Yevelk was the number one mercenary group in the world. Their remuneration for each mission could be described as sky-high, but the funds needed to maintain the operation of the entire mercenary group could also be described as sky-high.


    Moreover, mercenary was not an easy industry. Over the past few decades, Reyerk had watched countlessrades die in front of his eyes.


    Even Reyerk himself did not know if he would still be in this world when he woke up the next day.


    He had thought of abandoning this profession several times, but Reyerk only knew how to fight, and most of the mercenaries in the Jeffrk��s snake were the same.


    However, Reyerk seemed to have gotten the answer today.


    Many of the audience below were shouting his name, as if they were eagerly waiting for the next song toe.


    Thinking of this, Reyerk made a ��no problem��gesture to the members behind him, and the electric guitar started to y its strange sound again.


    ��The next song, ��back �� in �� ck��.��


    After Reyerk said the name of the song, he began to sing again.


    This song waspletely different from the immortal bird. If the theme of the immortal bird was so hot that it made one��s bones burn, then this song had a free and easy feeling.


    ��Don��t listen to this song while riding on a horse or riding on a magic chariot, or you will be taken to thew enforcement team.��


    Reyek recalled thement of a fan under magic cloud music. Although it sounded a little ridiculous, the description was very appropriate.


    By the way, the most poprment under the song ��The �� Phoenix��was ��when I was gathering materials in the wild, I listened to this song and inexplicably fought with the ck me wolf. At that time, I firmly believed that I could kill that damn wolf�� Now, I��m lying in Nn��s treatment workshop for thirteen days of freezing treatment.��


    Reyek patiently wrote on thement, ��what to do if you encounter this subspecies of Pyrrhus in the wild, and how to avoid such reminders.��


    In short, the friendship of the members was the motivation for Reyek to continue to maintain the existence of the mercenary group. The strangements and enthusiasm of the fans were also the motivation for Reyek to write his own songs and continue from the industry.


    The street concert did notst long. Besides them, the host of the concert was a young man named Holm.


    When Holm went on stage, Reyek and his members also walked down the stage.


    ��Captain, I saw a lot of beautiful girls down there.��


    The archer ran to Reyek and began to talk about what he had seen.


    ��So�� I also want to try that strange musical instrument.��The Archer looked at the electric guitar in the hands of the Chaos Fiend Swordsman and said.


    ��I can��t get tired of listening to the two songs.��The Archer��s sister also walked over and patted Reyek��s shoulder enthusiastically, however, her next sentence made Reyek fall into a long silence. ��Did youpose the two songs, Commander? Or did you find the script from the ruins?��


    ������


    This sentence hit Reyerk��s weak spot. His singing skills were indeed excellent, but as a singer, Reyerk had a fatal w. He couldn��t even understand the basic five-line score, he could only sing to the rhythm of the performance.


    It was even more impossible for Reyerk to write a song. On the contrary, Holme, who was standing on the stage, had alreadyposed several songs by himself.


    ��Everyone,��Reyek said tentatively after a short silence, ��I think�� I should retire for a while.��


    At this moment, the atmosphere was frozen again.

 Chapter 517

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 522, nning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Leader, are you serious this time?��


    The swordsman holding an electric guitar beside him broke the strange silence.


    This wasn��t the first time Reyerk had mentioned retirement to the pirs of the snake of Yevilk in private.


    At first, the pirs present thought that their leader was joking, but when they saw Reyerk go to the mercenary guild very seriously to ask if there were any ��morefortable jobs��.., they realized that their leader was serious.


    ��I��m just thinking, but I won��t leave the snake until I find a way to heal those members.��


    Reyerk��s words were heard by the Archer��s sister.


    ��I won��t allow you to escape like this! Reyerk!��


    The Archer��s sister seemed to be surrounded by anger, and everything happened very suddenly.


    After being infected by the gray fog, the human character would be violent and changeable. Reyerk instantly realized that his words had provoked the other party.


    The Archer��s sister walked forward and grabbed Reyerk��s clothes. Her strength was so terrifying that she could lift Reyerk��s huge body off the ground with one hand.


    After Reyerk saw the gray fog seeping out of the other party��s body, he used one hand to hold the other party��s arm. The inscription mark appeared on Reyerk��s arm, and in the next second, Reyerk easily stopped her from moving.


    ��Sister! Calm down�� Something��s wrong����


    The archer looked at the gray fog seeping out of his sister��s body and instantly realized something.


    ��She doesn��t have time,��the swordsman next to him said in a somewhat sorrowful tone.


    They had all seen the appearance of the person who was eventually swallowed by the gray fog, and they also knew what the signs were..


    After being affected by the gray fog, very few people could survive for a month.


    ��Leader, what should we do?��The archer looked at Reyerk with despair.


    The inscription on Reyerk��s hand emitted light. Reyerk used magic to increase his strength. At the same time, he put his arm around her neck, as if he was going to make her faint.


    Suddenly, Reyerk saw something flying toward him. He raised his other hand to catch the object falling from the sky.


    It was a bottle of golden potion in a strange ss bottle.


    Reyerk looked at the other side of the screen. The organizer of this street concert, Jose, was walking toward him.


    ��The antidote you want, let her drink it before shepletely loses her mind.��Jose made a gesture to open the bottle cap.


    Without much hesitation, Reyerk crushed the upper part of the ss bottle with his hand. He mixed some ss shards and drank a small part of it to confirm that it was not poisonous. Then, he poured it into the mouth of the woman who was gradually losing control in his arms.


    This bottle of potion sessfully suppressed the gray fog on her body and alleviated her violent symptoms. It allowed her to gradually fall asleep in Reyerk��s arms.


    ��Keya, bring your sister back to the camp.��


    He handed the sleeping woman to the archer and walked to Joshua.


    ��The snake of Yevilk owes you a favor.��Reyerk looked at the remaining half of the potion in his hand and said.


    ��Although I haven��t tested it, a bottle of potion diluted with a certain amount of elemental water can heal at least 20 people.��


    Jose pointed at the half bottle of potion in Reyerk��s hand.


    ��This should be enough to save the humans in your mercenary group who were affected by the gray fog.��


    ��Is there anything we can help you with?��


    Reyerk did not say any more words of thanks, but directly asked Jose.


    ��Help? Let me think about it. I do have a long-term mission for you guys.��


    Joshua nced at the two members standing behind Reyerk. Other than the dark-skinned man, the other chaos demon holding an electric guitar caught Joshua��s attention.


    But that was not important..


    ��I heard that your mercenary group is the best in the world?��Joshua asked.


    ��Other mercenary groups are unable to contend with the snake. Even the lords of various countries will fear us.��


    Reyerk��s voice did not contain any emotion, but Joshua could still feel his pride towards the ��Snake of Yevelk��from his words.


    ��Although the conflict between the nobles is not our bottom line, if your target is the people of the sacrednd, even the higher-ups�� we can ept it, and it��s free.��


    As a demon of chaos in the demon world, the only enemy Reyek could think of was the country of the sacred religion.


    ��UH�� in fact, I don��t even know many people in that country.��


    At this stage, Joshua didn��t even know the name of the Pope of the country of the sacred religion, let alone the archbishops below him. The only higher-ups he was familiar with were Saintess Gloria and the ascetics.


    ��Then, Mr. Joshua, the mission that you want to entrust to us is����


    ��The ��Top��that I mentioned earlier does not only refer to yourbat strength.��Joshua pointed at his own head and said. ��I remember that most of the mercenary missions are hunting monsters in the wild. You should be very familiar with the dangerous monsters that inhabit all over the world�� right?��


    ��We are also experts.��Reyck nodded his head with certainty.


    ��What about the herbs and alchemy materials in the wild?��


    The questions that Jose asked reminded Reyck of the time when he went to the alchemy workshop to apply for the job. The owner of the workshop also asked a series of questions.


    ��This�� is not my specialty,��Reyck said. ��But there are also people in our mercenary group who are proficient in this field, including the function of herbs and the location of the collection. The same goes for the alchemy materials. So, Mr. Jose, what do you want us to collect?��


    ��I don��t want to collect anything because I don��t know anything about alchemy.��Joshua��s answer made Reyerk feel like he was being fooled, but Joshua��s next sentence stunned Reyerk.


    ��Have you considered changing your profession?��


    ��Hey! The leader is����


    The Archer was holding his sister and eavesdropping. When he heard that Joshua was going to poach him, he immediately jumped out, but it didn��t take long for him to react.


    Joshua was not referring to Reyerk alone. He was referring to the entire snake of Yevelk!


    ��My members are not good at acting.��Reyerk touched his smooth head and said in a rare awkward tone.


    Reyerk had investigated the industry that Joshua was in in Nn. Therefore, if Joshua asked them to change careers, Reyerk could only think of acting in movies.


    ��I didn��t ask you to be actors either.��Joshua pped his hands, and a tall sin demon slowly walked out from behind Joshua.


    This sin demon held a veryplicated-looking magic machine in his hand. He ced the magic machine between Reyerk and Joshua.


    ��This thing is called a ��camera.��You should have seen the movie, so I won��t exin the specific functions.��Joshua smiled and looked at the members of the snake of Yevelk. ��I��m nning to open a new program on Nn Radio, and the main producers will be you.��

 Chapter 518

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 523, vignce!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��New�� program?��


    Reyerk would also watch Nn��s television program in Nn��s spare time.


    Therefore, he really could not think of what kind of program the executioners of the snake of Yevelk would put on on the television station. They could not record the process of torture, right.


    ��You can call it ��survival of the wild��or ��National Geographic��or something like that.��


    Jose pointed at the camera that was ced underground. This camera belonged to the level of filming a movie, and was not a portable camera that was mass-produced by the Kelia Chamber of Commerce.


    ��The main content of the program is that you use this magic-conducting machine to record your hunting process. Of course, you have to carry out the hunting process with the mentality of ��guiding the neers��.��


    ��Guiding the neers����Reyck quickly understood what Jose wanted to express.


    Because he often did this kind of thing on the Spellcaster Forum.


    Reyck was an old hunter among the old hunters when it came to hunting magical beasts, but there were countless inexperienced neers on the Spellcaster Forum.


    In the past, they could only inquire about the weaknesses of a magical beast and how to defeat it in the Mercenary Guild.


    Now, they only needed to post on the Spellcaster Forum to ask for help. Reyerk had also answered a lot of posts rted to this.


    ��This is just an idea of mine. You can tell your members about this idea. If they agree�� I will sign a long-term employment contract with the snake of Yevilk. Of course, the reward will be a lot.��Jose handed the magic machine on the ground to Reyerk and said, ��I can also teach you how to use this thing.��


    ��Mr. Joshua, you don��t have to wait too long. We will get the answer right away.��


    The condition that Joshua offered was not an ordinary hire. Reyerk knew that this was a major matter that concerned the future direction of the snake of Yevelk. He did not intend to make a decision alone.


    After making a promise to Joshua, he left the backstage with his team members.


    ��You actually hired the snake of Yevelk to appear in a TV show.��


    Mrs. Caesar, who had been watching from the side, slowly walked to Jose��s side and watched the members of the snake of Yevelk leave. She couldn��t help but say.


    ��It doesn��t have to be an excellent singer and actor to be on TV, Mrs. Caesar�� This is a diverse stage. Anyone with a skill will have the opportunity to appear.��


    Jose turned around and looked at the two people who came with Mrs. Cesar. They were Morgan and the flower of Faroese, Gloria.


    ��Why isn��t Hiri with you today?��


    Gloria ran to Jose��s side and asked.


    Although Jose hadn��t seen Gloria in the real world for a long time, he saw her every day on the magic web. The flower of Faroese often sent some strange photos to Jose.


    Healy would often connect with Carrie in my world, which could be considered the fourth hidden member of the ck Trio.


    ��She��s being pulled to ss by the purple-clothed person.��At this point, Joshua nced at Carrie and said, ��Shouldn��t you usually be taking body-building sses at this time?��


    ��My mother gave me a period of vacation toe to Nn�� to visit you.��


    Under Mrs. Caesar��s gaze, Carrie could only change thest part of her sentence toe to visit Josh.


    However, Josh, who was clear about the personality of the flower of Faroese, knew that this girl simply wanted to ��skip ss��.


    ��Mr. Josh, is the apprentice of the purple-clothed person your assistant?��


    Mrs. Caesar, who was listening to the discussion between Carrie and Josh, suddenly intervened in the conversation and inquired about the rtionship between Josh and Hiri.


    At first, Mrs. Cesar did not take the ordinary miss spellcaster seriously, until she learned during the filming of ��Avatar��that Healy had been epted as an apprentice by the purple-d man, i realized there was more to miss spellcaster.


    Mrs. Cesar, who had never been aware of the rtionship between the casters, named Healy, and Josh, was seen during avatar as something of an assistant.


    ��She is indeed my assistant.��Jose gave a reply that made Mrs. Cesar sigh in relief. However, the next sentence made the expression on Mrs. Cesar��s face freeze for a moment.


    ��But she is also my lover,��Jose said with a smile.


    It was not only Mrs. Cesar. Jose noticed that there was a subtle change in the expression on Gloria��s face, but it was not that obvious.


    ��Ahem, let��s put this aside for now. Master Morgan, thank you foring from Faroese.��


    Josh extended his hand to the dedicated old actor.


    Among all the actors that Josh had met so far, he was definitely the best actor.


    ��I��m here to pay my respects to your new script, Mr. Josh,��Morgan said after shaking hands with Josh.


    ��I value the script of this new movie very much. I value one of the roles so much that I hope you can y it,��Jose answered seriously.


    When Morgan heard this, he looked at Mrs. Cesar and answered Jose with an apologetic voice.


    ��I epted Mrs. Cesar��s invitation not long ago. I don��t want to break Mrs. Cesar��s promise, but Mr. Jose, your new script seems to have made Mrs. Cesar very�� amazed. This has aroused my curiosity.��


    ��Let��s talk about this at the White Thorn Theatre. Can that magic car seat five people?��


    Josh pointed at the magic car driven by Mrs. Cesar��s butler.


    Gloria was about to answer that it could not seat five people, but Mrs. Cesar interrupted her first.


    ��If you let Gloria sit in the middle of the driver��s seat in the back, that��s totally fine,��Mrs. Cesar said.


    ��I��ll go to Kolya station and find a car����


    Josh didn��t drive to Squirrel Street today. Instead, he went directly to the underground of Squirrel Street through the portal of Zinas.


    Unfortunately, under Mrs. Caesar��s kind invitation, Josh could only squeeze into the magic car with the flower of Faroese.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. Josh could smell a nice perfume on Carrie.


    Mrs. Caesar was about to say something to break the awkward atmosphere, but Gloria took the initiative to speak.


    ��Continue with Yesterday��s Progress?��Gloria said something that Mrs. Caesar could not understand.


    ��I haven��t finished the Twilight Forest module yet, but where are you, Dorothy, and Fuya?��Jose said something that stunned Mrs. Caesar.


    ��Dorothy and I just killed Hydra yesterday. Fuya went to fight the snow monster alone. That Hydra is too strong. If not for the Golden Apple, I would have been burned to death.��


    As soon as they talked about the game, Gloria instantly changed the topic. She put down her reserve as the daughter of a Duke and started to talk to Josh Happily.


    However, Jose had already noticed the look of fear on Mrs. Caesar��s face.


    After all, hearing his daughter say things like ��kill Hydra��and ��almost burned to death��, no parent could ept it.


    This was not earth. There really were such monsters as HYDRA in this world!


    Jose felt that before he exined the game to Carrie, he should have told Mrs. Caesar in advance. They were talking about the game.

 Chapter 519

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 524, argument</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Morgan followed Joshua back to the White Thorn Theatre. The theatre was as lively as thest time he ��worked��here.


    The audience lined up at the entrance of the theatre to watch the movie. Although it was not as popr as the new movie, this kind of queuing was very rare in the theatre of Faroese.


    ��Mr. Joshua, what�� are those?��


    Morgan noticed that besides the ticket counter, there was a special counter selling some strange things.


    Under the counter was a transparent ss container, and in the ss container was arge amount of white�� food.


    ��The product of high-temperature heating of sweet jade, together with some caramel, will be a very delicious snack, but I��ll still use the word snack to describe it here.��


    Jose walked to the counter and signaled the waiter behind him to take a serving and hand it to Morgan.


    ��I just introduced this kind of food in the theater two months ago. It��s normal that you don��t know, Master Morgan,��Jose said.


    ��Dessert����


    Morgan took a small wooden barrel from Jose. The object inside was like a white snowke that was doused with a dark golden paste, exuding an appetizing fragrance.


    If Morgan��s apprentice, Feimei, was here, her furry ears and tail would have stood up to take a share.


    In fact, Gloria had already run to the front of the counter to take out her small wallet and buy a share.


    ��I��m too old to be obsessed with this kind of food.��


    Morgan shook his head and returned it to Jose. Then, he looked at the entrance area of the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    He noticed that many of the audience members were holding the so-called ��snacks��and some fruit juice that Jose mentioned and walked into the viewing gallery.


    ��In Faroese�� any audience member who eats on the way to the theater will be regarded as rude by the other audience members. Those who are more serious will be kicked out.��Mrs. Caesar did not seem to like to see the audience members holding food and sitting in the audience seats. ��This is an extremely disrespectful behavior for the actors of the theater.��


    ��But, Mrs. Caesar, movies are not as elegant as stage ys.��


    Josh handed the popcorn in his hand to Gloria, but the girl immediately shook her head when she saw her mother.


    Maybe it was because Mrs. Caesar told Gloria not to eat too much sweet food, but the bucket of popcorn was already the limit.


    ��The tickets to the white thorn theatre are much cheaper than the stage y of Faroese. The audience whoe here to watch the movie are also here for a moment of rxation and enjoyment.��Jose looked at Mrs. Caesar and said, ��This is my definition of the movie. Not only can anyone enjoy the movie, but it is also an art that can be enjoyed.��


    ��Is it more inclined to entertainment than art?��Morgan quickly understood what Jose meant. ��This is also the advantage of the movie. For example, after I went through a hard work, just thinking about sitting in the audience and drinking fruit juice to watch the shocking battles in ��Avatar��is a pleasant thing.��


    ��But the next movie I want to shoot is a work that will let the audience sit down quietly and enjoy it. To put it simply, it is the art that you are referring to.��


    Jose led Mrs. Caesar and the others straight to the study room of the White Thorn Theatre, where Sir White Thorn used to work.


    Ever since Jose became the true owner of the White Thorn Theatre, the owner of the ce had be Jose.


    Josh used the inscription to remove the seal on the desk drawer and took out a thick movie script and handed it to Morgan.


    ��Shawshank��s redemption.��Morgan read the name of the script and opened the first page to read it.


    He spent nearly half an hour carefully reading the entire script. On the way, he even took out his sses and put them on, hoping to see more clearly.


    ��I feel a power.��


    Morgan raised his head and muttered to himself after reading it.


    ��A power that is pushed back by others. Mr. Joshua, the theme of this script must be hope, right?��


    Joshua was about to answer Morgan��s question, but Mrs. Caesar, who was beside him, suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    ��Master Morgan, I think the theme of the script this time is definitely freedom����


    Mrs. Caesar��s voice changed from the previous respect, to a strong feeling that she would only use when she was directing the ck Swan Theater.


    ��I don��t deny what you said, Mrs. Caesar, but I think what the script wants to show is Hope.��


    Although Morgan had a smile on his face, there was a sense of irrefutability in his voice.


    ��The theme of freedom can be derived from the male lead Andy����


    Mrs. Fascize did not seem to be prepared topromise with Morgan. Just like that, the two existences from the top of the Faroese show business world began a debate because of the differences of opinion arising from the script.


    Jose wisely chose to go to the corner and watch the discussion with Carrie. He also rubbed some popcorn in Carrie��s hands.


    ��Here we go again,��Carrieined to Jose in a low voice.


    ��Does your mother often do this?��


    Jose did not expect Mrs. Caesar to be unable to control her emotions like this. This sociable duchess should know clearly that she should not hurt her rtionship with important people over such a ��trivial matter.��.


    ��My mother is very serious about the script. Three years ago, my mother had a fight with another ywright over the stage y of ��eye-catcher,����Gloria whispered to Jose. ��What is your new movie about? Is the plot veryplicated?��


    ��It��s notplicated. It��s a very simple story.��


    Jose quietly listened to the debate between Morgan and Mrs. Caesar. If these two were to change careers to be film critics, they could be considered professional.


    ��How much longer are they going to debate?��Jose looked at Gloria, who was almost finished with the popcorn, and asked in a low voice.


    ��I don��t know.��Gloria shook her head to show that there was nothing she could do.


    Finally, after Mrs. Caesar and Morgan discussed the various philosophical issues rted to Shawshank��s redemption, they finally looked at Jose.


    ��Mr. Jose, what do you think of this script?��Mrs. Caesar asked.


    Sure Enough�� It��s here?


    Jose put down the popcorn he took from Gloria and said after organizing his words for a few seconds.


    ��Does it matter?��Josh said with a stiff smile on his face. ��What��s really interesting about a great book is that everyone who reads it has a different exnation, and the same goes for this movie. Everyone has their own opinion of it.��


    Josh was not good at doing things like film reviews, but it did seed in getting Mrs. Caesar and Morgan to reconcile.

 Chapter 520

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 525, respect</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The base of the yevilk snake.


    Reyerk poured a potion diluted with the elemental liquid into the mouth of thest member affected by the gray fog.


    The gray fog around his bodypletely disappeared in just a few seconds.


    ��Take care of them.��


    After Reyerk instructed the only five pharmacists in the mercenary group who were good at healing, he directly pushed open the door of the room and walked out.


    Outside the room were the thirty-seven members of the Jefferk��s snake.


    Almost half of the members of the Jefferk��s snake were affected by the gray fog. Many of these people were the close friends and rtives of the other members.


    Reyerk��s gaze swept across the entire hall. He could see the nervous expressions on their faces.


    Finally, under everyone��s nervous gazes, Reyerk loudly issued a new order.


    ��Rona! Go and buy all the drinks and food in the Mercenary Guild!��Reyerk raised his arm and said, ��It��s time to celebrate!��


    Without any further exnation, the members present understood Reyerk��s meaning at this moment.


    The snake of Yevilk had finally gotten rid of the shackles of the gray fog! Today was indeed a day worth celebrating!


    The celebrationsted for a long time, and the members who had just recovered were dragged into it. The smell of alcohol filled the entire camp after midnight.


    ��Leader, What��s our next n?��


    The Man with the gold-rimmed sses sat next to Reyerk and asked.


    His name was Rona, and he could be said to be the most knowledgeable person in the snake of Yevilk. There were even rumors that he was the son of a certain noble family before he became a ��snake��.


    ��Joshua Arnold wants to hire us.��


    Reyerk gulped down arge ss of ale. It had been a long time since he had drunk so much, but he was still able to maintain his consciousness.


    ��The Prince of Chaos? If he��s the giver of the potion, it��s not too much to help himplete a mission for free.��


    Rona was the only member of the entire snake who did not drink. His lover was a pharmacist in the mercenary group, but unfortunately, when the mercenary group was exploring the ruins, his lover was attacked by those monsters in the camp.


    He had always thought that his lover would not be able tost until Reyerk brought back the antidote today.


    ��He means long-term employment,��Reyerk said.


    The moment he heard the word ��long-term employment��, Rona stopped pouring wine for Reyerk.


    ��Leader, you should understand that ��snake��can not be the private guard of the nobles,��Rona said.


    Mercenaries were not a ��clean��profession. In the past, some of the members of the Jefferk��s snake were thieves and killers, although there were a small number of nobles and ordinary spellcasters.


    However, if the Jefferk��s snake became the private mercenaries of the nobles, then the mercenary group would cease to exist.


    ��Jose entrusted me with a long-term job, and I don��tpletely listen to him,��Reyerk said.


    ��A long-term job?��


    This was the first time that Rona had been entrusted with such a job for so many years. Most of the mercenary missions were to hunt some kind of magical beast or monster, or to find some rare materials.


    These jobs were all one-time!


    ��Could it be that Joshua needs arge amount of rare materials? Is it the feathers of the Goldwing bird or the Thunder core of the Thunder Salon?��The two items listed by Rona could be sold for a lot of money in the alchemy market.


    Reyerk did not answer the adviser beside him. He waved his hand at the Chaos Fiend Swordsman. The swordsman directly ced the magic-conducting machine that Joshua had given him in front of him.


    ��Do you know how to use this magic-conducting machine, Rona?��


    ��Camera? I bought a simplified version of it from the Kelia Chamber of Commerce�� this magic-conducting machine can not be bought on the market.��


    Rona carefully looked at the ��camera��on the ground. After a rough adjustment, Rona injected magic power into the magic-powered machine.


    ��Joshua Arnold gave it to me. Rona, do you know how to make it feel like�� ��The demon is not too cold��?��


    ��The demon is not too cold��was Reyek��s favorite movie, so he specifically used this as an example.


    ��The method of use is still very simple, but at the movie level, there seems to be something called ��camera switching.��I don��t really understand this aspect, but if I hold it with my hand, it will make the things that are shot sway.��


    Arge number of white runes of order appeared on his hand, and the camera that was given the levitation spell hovered in midair.


    ��This way, the picture will be as stable as in the movie.��


    ��What are you going to do with this?��Rona asked, puzzled.


    ��Use this camera to record our hunting process.��Reyerk��srge hand patted his shoulder and said, ��I��ll leave this task to you! It��s best to film the effect of ��this demon is not too cold��.��


    ��Wait, leader�� Why are we doing this?��Rona asked in confusion.


    ��This is the mission of that Chaos Demon!��


    Suddenly, the archer appeared behind Rona, put his arm around Rona��s neck and said.


    ��We have a chance to be on Nn Television in the future. We can be as famous as leader�� maybe we can even����


    Before the archer could finish his sentence, Rona punched him hard in the face. The archer who was already drunk instantly fell to the ground unconscious.


    ��Leader, you want to record the process of US hunting monsters and then hand it over to Joshua Arnold to broadcast on Nn television station?��Rona had already understood what this ��hire��meant.


    ��Well, he won��t interfere with our actions and choices, and he will also pay us arge sum of money. It��s a very worthwhile mission.��


    ��It��s indeed very�� worthwhile.��


    Although Rona said so, the expression on his face was not happy.


    ��Then be happy. We might be out tomorrow����


    The Archer woke up again. Just as he was about to say something, he was dragged away by the Chaos Fiend swordsman next to him.


    ��Commander, have you seen the underground diatorpetition in the country of Steel?��Rona suddenly asked.


    ��I��ve heard of it.��


    ��Two contestants are locked in an iron cage to fight to the death. Only one of them cane out alive. Those well-dressed nobles are pping happily because of thispetition and pouring money into it�� they are seeking this kind of excitement. I think that Chaos Fiend must also understand this point. The death battle between monsters and humans�� is far more eye-catching than the death battle between humans and humans.��At this point, a bitter smile appeared on Rona��s face.


    ��Of course, leader. If you insist, we would be happy to give Nn��s audience such a deathmatch performance.��


    ��His Highness asked us to film an educational program.��


    The silent swordsman suddenly walked to Rona��s side and sat down.


    Although he had already broken away from the group of Chaos Demons, he still asionally addressed Joshua as the prince.


    ��Education�� Program?��


    ��What he wants to present to the audience is not a deathmatch between US and the monsters. Instead, he wants us to teach the rookies how to hunt all kinds of monsters. In front of the Nn audience, we are not ��diators��but will be treated as ��teachers��.��


    When the swordsman said the word ��respect��, his gaze was burning. A Chaos Demon needed to put in a lot of effort to integrate into the human society, and respect was what he desired the most.


    Joshua��s appearance had changed human attitudes towards demons from hostility to friendliness, so he was happy to assist the prince.

 Chapter 521

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 526, Carrie: ? ? ? ? ?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is the location of the filming?��


    A forest located north of Nn city�� or rather, this should not be called a forest.


    Mrs. Caesar stood in the open space and watched as the people of Nn Artisan Guild were building a high wall.


    ��This time, I don��t n to use illusions. Although it��s a little troublesome, I��m looking for the most realistic effect.��


    Joshua held the blueprints in his hands andpared them with the current progress.


    The speed at which the humans built this world could be described as unimaginable.


    With the help of magic, even the heaviest stone could easily be moved anywhere by a powerful spell caster.


    Perhaps the only thing that could stop the expansion of the human territory of this world was the daemons that lived in the depths of the forest and were far more powerful than the human spell casters.


    ��This�� is a big deal.��


    As the Countess, Mrs. Caesar could not help but exim when she saw that two-thirds of the Shawshank Prison had been built.


    The construction of this prison was progressing very quickly, but it was also not cheap. From the outside, it looked like there were at least over a hundred craftsmen working inside.


    ��I also instructed the person-in-charge of the Nn Artisan Union to make this prison old. Of course, this was also an expense. I also persuaded the yellow-clothed person�� otherwise, this might be an illegal construction. Unfortunately, the yellow-clothed person and the people of Nn��sw enforcement department also reluctantly agreed, so����Jose shrugged helplessly and said, ��After the filming ispleted, this prison will be demolished immediately.��


    The temporary Shawshank prison was less than a few kilometers away from Nn��s city wall. The guards on the city wall could even see them with binocrs.


    ��Mr. Jose, you are far more extravagant than us nobles in this aspect.��


    After Mrs. Caesar heard the word ��tear down��, even though she had lived a luxurious life, she still found Jose��s extravagant behavior unbelievable.


    ��Money is just a tool to maintain order for the sages in Nn. For me, it��s just a tool to achieve my goal faster. After all, even if I put the gold coins in the cab, they won��t give birth, right?��Joshua said.


    ��Give birth�� is that a word from the great Xia Country?��


    Mrs. Caesar thought that she had paid enough for a movie, butpared to Joshua, it was indeed a little worse.


    ��You can say that. Shawshank prison will bepleted in two days. Mrs. Caesar wants me to talk to you about the actors.��Jose smiled and said, ��I value this movie very much, and its core character, Red����


    ��Master Morgan has found a hotel in Nn. Although I wanted him to stay at Faroese mansion, I refused,��Mrs. Caesar interrupted Jose. ��I am also trying to convince myself that I should first produce Faroese, but unfortunately, I am also looking forward to the official release of this movie.��


    ��Thank you. Then, Mrs. Cesar, I n to return to the Hearthstone Tavern, so I��ll have to leave first.��


    Jose brought Mrs. Cesar here to see the location of the next shooting. After confirming that Shawshank prison was under steady construction, there was no need to stay here.


    Mrs. Cesar watched Jose Drive his magic car away, and Mrs. Cesar sat in the magic car driven by her butler.


    ��If only I were twenty years younger,��Mrs. Caesar suddenly said while sitting in the back seat.


    ��I think father will be very sad when he hears this, mother.��


    Carrie, who was ying magic on the other side, suddenly raised her head and said.


    ��But it��s the truth, Carrie. You must seize the opportunity,��Mrs. Caesar suddenly said in a serious tone.


    ��Mother�� mother, I don��t quite understand. What Opportunity?��


    Carrie instantly put down the handle in her hand and looked at her own�� mother with a somewhat surprised gaze.


    ��Now, Faroese has established an alliance with the demon world. Joshua Arnold is the Prince of the demon world, and he has extraordinary talent. He is also the creator of the demon�� the most important thing is that the child��s character is unexpectedly good.��


    Mrs. Caesar had seen through Joshua during this period of time. Once she encountered something that she took seriously, she would really go all out.


    ��Wait a minute, mother. I understand what you want to say, but others already have a lover!��Gloria reminded Mrs. Caesar in a righteous tone.


    ��Women in our family have never been afraid of stealing men.��Mrs. Caesar said something that made Gloria a little scared. ��Even if the spellcaster is the apprentice of the purple-clothed man, you still have enough chips, Gloria. Don��t be unconfident in yourself.��


    ��It��s not a matter of confidence! ��Mother�� didn��t you say that I��m not allowed to have intimate contact with any man?��Carrie refuted Mrs. Caesar loudly. ��You also said very sternly that it would affect my reputation in Faroese and the entire world.��


    ��That was when you were young, Carrie�� you should think about your future.��


    ��Future? I��m only seventeen years old now! Mother�� you didn��t even have time to give me aing-of-age ceremony,��said Carrie.


    After arguing with Carrie for a while, Mrs. Caesar panted a little tiredly.


    ��In short, I��m not interested in this now.��Carrie picked up the original crystal handle again and said, ��Stealing men is much more fun than ying games.��


    ������


    Mrs. Caesar looked at her daughter��s decadent look and was about to say something, but in the end, she held her forehead and sighed helplessly.


    ��Um�� Madam, are we going back to the mansion?��


    The Butler sat in the driver��s seat and asked in a trembling voice.


    Mrs. Caesar didn��t say anything. She just waved at the butler. He understood what Mrs. Caesar meant and drove the magic car toward Nn.


    ..


    In the country of the sacred religion.


    ��Lady Gloria, is this okay?��


    Myrce put her wooden sword back into its scabbard. In front of hery a group of Sacred Army soldiers who had been beaten to the point that they could not move at all.


    She passed the soldiers who had fallen to the ground and came to the second floor of the building under Gloria��s signal.


    Although Gloria had organized the battle in the name of ��practice��, the video camera floating around Myrce was enough to prove that Gloria��s real purpose was not here.


    ��The control of the video camera is more difficult than I imagined.��


    Gloria waved her hand, and the palm-sized video camera fell into her hand. In front of the Messiah, there was a piece of white cloth. The image projected on the cloth was the content that the country of the sacred religion regarded as taboo.


    It was one of the creations of the devil, the original crystal that recorded the image of ��this devil is not too cold��.


    On it was a rey of the final battle between Leon and thew enforcement team.


    Gloria nced at the scenes in the movie that made people nervous to the point that their blood elerated, then looked at the part that she shot. It could be said that it was apliment that it was clumsy.


    ��But I have already mastered a little trick. Messiah, let��s continue,��Gloria said.


    ��Understood.��Although Myrce disliked being in front of the camera, she had to obey the SAINTESS��s orders.

 Chapter 522

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 527, the partners of Justice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    North of the holy city, this ce wasparable to the squirrel street of Nn��s past.


    That was where the poor people who migrated from all over lived. In the era of the pope, these poor people should have been driven away by the Holy Army, but they were still kept here under the advice of the SAINTESS.


    A temporary area where the poor people gathered was set up outside the city wall of the holy city.


    Myrce hid in a corner of the holy city and stared at Helolia who was wearing a hood in the distance.


    The season of the holy city was approaching the end of winter, and the city was actually far less prosperous than Nn. Therefore, the poor people on the edge of the city were basically on the verge of enduring the cold winter and hunger.


    ��Everything will be fine now.��


    A pale golden light overflowed from Gloria��s hand and healed a poor man��s frostbite. Then, she gave him a kind smile.


    Perhaps it was no different from meeting a god in such a cold winter that was close to death.


    However, in fact, many poor people were indeed devoutly surrounding Gloria to pray for her blessings.


    A long time ago, Myrce should have been very gratified when she saw this scene, but now, Myrce had a strange feeling in her heart.


    She had obtained too much knowledge on the Spellcaster Forum and learned too much insider information about the kingdom of the holy religion. Now, even Myrce herself could not naively pray to the gods.


    Thinking of this, Myrce shook her head and drove the strange thoughts out of her mind. She used her ��third eye��to look around, looking for those who intended to harm Gloria.


    However, the rescue operation this time was very sessful. When Gloria left quietly, Myrce saw many poor people kneeling in the snow and praying to the sky.


    ��The recording this time is considered sessful, right?��


    Gloria came to Myrce��s side, and the camera floated around her and fell into Gloria��s hand.


    ��Lady Gloria, do you really care about those people who are suffering, just to record the scene of you giving them alms?��


    Myrce hesitated for a moment and asked another question that might anger the SAINTESS.


    ��HMM? As far as I know, you don��t ask these strange questions.��Gloria looked at the female knight up and down. ��It seems that the magic has indeed changed you.��


    ��I. . . Sorry, Lady Helolya, it��s me�� asking too many questions.��


    After saying this, Myrce realized her mistake. She shook her head and did not understand what was wrong with her.


    ��It��s nothing. I helped those poor people to film those scenes and obtain their power of faith. If not for these things, I wouldn��t have had the interest toe to the slums.��


    Gloria��s straightforward answer stunned myrce.


    ��Humans only know how to be grateful and have faith when they receive charity when they suffer.��Gloria looked at the particles in her hand.


    The light particle came from the power of faith of the poor. Myrce couldn��t see the light, but for Gloria, although there wasn��t much light.., it was much more substantial than the faith of the residents of the holy city.


    ��I should have told you, Myrce.��Gloria��s golden pupils were emitting a dim light. ��The faith of the believers in the holy city is my power. I need these things, so I will take them by any means, even if I have to cooperate with the demons.��


    When Myrce heard Gloria��s words, thest sentence of ��Cooperate with the demons��was enough for her to stand on the side of the Pope. However, Myrce was not as naive as before.


    ��But you still saved those poor people, Lady Gloria,��Myrce said.


    ��Of course, they are the source of my power. I will be troubled if I die.��Gloria smiled and held Myrce��s hand. ��Don��t think too much. It��s time to go to the next ce.��


    ��Wait a minute, Lady Gloria.��


    However, at this moment, Myrce suddenly pulled Gloria back, who had just taken a few steps. The sword hidden at her waist was also unsheathed at this moment.


    The sword that Myrce pulled out cut the arrow that was shot from the sky. However, there was a sharp de made of magic power following the arrow. Myrce��s armor and arm were instantly cut by the sharp de, and blood gushed out from it.


    ��Lady Helolia, we have to leave this ce.��


    The whereabouts of Helolia��s trip this time was absolutely confidential. However, it was obvious that an assassin already knew about Helolia��s trip this time.


    ��Are you from the original heresy court?��Helolia looked at the arrow on the ground, which was surrounded by some gray fog. ��This is the second time today.��


    ��The second time?��


    Myrce didn��t expect the heretic court to attack so quickly.


    ��I��m fine here. Myrce, go and catch him,��Gloria said softly.


    ��But����Myrce saw the expression on Gloria��s face. It waspletely different from when she was with the poor. It was a kind of coldness that made people feel dangerous.


    ��Understood.��


    After Myrce epted the order from Gloria, a pale golden light overflowed from Gloria��s hand and surged into Myrce��s body.


    At the moment when the wounds on her body were healed by the light, Myrce felt an unknown power surging in her body. Her body was so light that she seemed to float up. Even her armor was covered with arge number of pale golden inscriptions.


    ��This way, you won��t be affected by the spiritual attacks of those judges. I��ve already given you sufficient strength. Go, Myrce,��Gloria said.


    Myrce nodded. Then, with a light leap, she easily arrived on the roof.


    With her third eye, the female knight instantly found the position of the attackers. There were two of them in total..


    With the blessing of Gloria, Myrce spent nearly half an hour to heavily injure the other person and caught one of the attackers at the cost of her own injuries.


    Myrce brought the attacker, who was bound by the Holy Light System Magic, back to Gloria.


    The attacker was wrapped in a shabby cloak. When Myrce pulled the cloak, what was exposed in the air was an old man over a hundred years old. His face was full of filthy marks, and he looked like a member of the slums.


    ��Take off your disguise, Judge.��Gloria stared at the attacker with her pale golden eyes.


    But the attacker didn��t answer Gloria. He just let out a strangeugh�� Gloria sighed slightly and suddenly snapped her fingers. A translucent figure suddenly appeared on her body.


    ��Lady Gloria, is that�� a Banshee?��Myrce looked at the undead floating behind Gloria in disbelief. This was definitely the archenemy of the Holy Light.


    ��That Chaos Demon gave me inspiration. What��s his name again? Spiritual attacks are very effective against the judge.��After Helolia said that, she covered her ears, the Banshee behind her let out a mournful wail.


    When the attacker heard that, he instantly covered his ears and struggled on the ground. Not long after, he turned into a middle-aged man who looked to be in his thirties.


    ��This is really a fortuitous encounter. I didn��t expect to meet you here, Bishop Kobler.��


    Helolia looked at the middle-aged man who had fallen in front of her. He was once one of the bishops of the Kingdom of the sacred religion, and he even had the identity of themander of the Sacred Army. Unfortunately�� He was also a judge.


    ��You were defeated by Your Friend��s apprentice. Did those crazy thoughts make your movements slow down?��


    ������the attacker did not speak, lying on the ground in silence.


    ��I don��t have time to chat with you. What are you guys nning in the holy city? Where are you hiding? Tell me now,��Gloria said.


    Gloria��s question stunned myrce. She remembered that Gloria should havepletely eliminated the heretic court..


    However, it was very easy for the judges to hide in the holy city with their abilities.


    The attacker still did not answer. He only let out a mockingugh.


    ��Lady Helolia, you����


    Suddenly, Helolia snatched the longsword from Myrce��s hand and stabbed the attacker��s arm that was lying on the ground. However, the attacker still kept his mouth shut and did not even let out a whimper.


    ��I forgot that your senses have be dull after you became monsters.��The light golden light in Gloria��s eyes was a little scary, she lowered her voice and said, ��What about memories? ��Bishop cobolone, although you did not tell anyone, I know clearly that you married a wife in the West District of the holy city fifteen years ago, right? ��And you have two children, a boy and a girl. The girl seems to want to join my choir.��


    ��Helolia!��


    Finally, the attacker roared angrily, but Helolia suddenly turned the longsword in her hand, and the sound of flesh being stirred echoed in the alley.


    Messiah looked at this scene in a daze. The justice in her heart should have made her stand out to stop Helolia from doing so, but..


    ��I know that you judges are nning to sacrifice the souls of all the people of the holy city! Tell me, what is the method of this n? where is the core of the sacrificial array?��


    Gloria��s next words stunned Messiah. She looked at Gloria in front of her, somewhat at a loss. The entire alley was filled with a hysterical atmosphere.


    ��Even if I told you, I would still die.��The attacker struggled, myrce then noticed the dense magic runes around his neck. ��It��s all over! There��s no hope! It��s all your fault for releasing it�� This city, including you, I. . . No one can escape!��


    The attackerughed crazily as he spoke. Gloria raised the longsword in her hand with an expressionless face.


    ��Lady Saintess!��Myrce wanted to stop her, but she did not kill the judge. Instead, she knocked him unconscious with the hilt of her sword.


    ��Bring him back to the underground of the cathedral. I remember that the interrogation room has not been dismantled yet.��Gloria wiped the blood off her hand. At this moment, she noticed Myrce��s shocked expression.


    The female knight still couldn��t believe what she had just experienced.


    ��Myrce, do you want to save him alone, or do you want to let all the people of the holy city die together?��


    Heloliya noticed Myrce��s thoughts and looked at her wavering eyes.


    ��My duty�� is to protect her highness the Saintess and the people of the holy city,��myrce muttered to herself, then, something suddenly rang out. She looked at Gloria and asked, ��But Lady Gloria, you don��t really care about those people, do you?��


    ��Of course I do. I��ve already said that they are the source of my power. If they are all dead, where can I find so many devout believers of the god of Holy Light?��


    Gloria threw the handkerchief stained with blood on the ground and put on a warm smile again.


    ��But for now, let��s heal your wounds first, Myrce.��


    �� ..


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Are you wearing perfume?��


    Hiri, who was eating dinner, suddenly looked up at Joshua who was standing next to him.


    Why was this girl��s nose as sharp as a beast��s.


    Joshua felt that he could no longer smell the perfume of the flower of Faroese on his body.


    ��No, it��s that child, Carrie. Mrs. Caesar is going to stay with her in Nn for a few days. You should know that, right?��Jose said very frankly.


    ��I met her this afternoon when I was ying Minecraft.��At this point, Hiri instantly became alert, but the girl still chose to change the topic. ��Speaking of which, when is the shooting of Shawshank redemption going to start?��


    ��I��m�� surprised that you like the script of that movie.��


    Josh looked at Hiri��s eyes that seemed to be shining like stars. He was sure that she was also looking forward to the release of ��Shawshank Redemption��.


    ��Although I can��t figure out what the movie is trying to say, the plot is really interesting,��Hiri said.


    ��It��s tomorrow. I hope to finish shooting before the next Nn Portal Opens.��


    Joshua gave the meat in his dinner to Hiri. Magic had strengthened the human body in this world. Hiri, who was so talented in magic that she was inhuman, was the type of girl who would not gain weight no matter how much she ate.


    ��Next time the portal opens, I��ve discussed the Oscar award with my mentor today,��Hiri suddenly said.


    ��What��s the point of discussing that?��


    The Oscars, Grammys, Pulitzer awards that Jose had mentioned earlier were just a concept, and there was no good way to implement them at the moment.


    Because there were too few movies in theaters right now, and the actors that the audience was familiar with were also very few.


    ��My mentor said that it seemed like it could be held together with the SKJERONA award ceremony, which could also increase the attention of some young people and the like.��


    ��That��s the strangest idea I��ve ever heard.��


    Jose knew that the SKJERONA award was based on the Earth��s Nobel Prize.


    It was indeed strange that the highest awards in the field of science were mixed with the highest awards in the field of the arts.


    ��But it can still be implemented. I��ll go to the Sage Council and ask about it some time.��


    Jose felt that this was a great opportunity to take his entertainment culture to the next level.

 Chapter 523

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 528, opening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, at the White Thorn Theatre.


    Joshua sat in the rehearsal room and examined the actors that Sir White Thorn had chosen. These actors were all from the White Thorn Theatre, among them were quite a number of veteran actors who had participated in ��Avatar��and ��The story of the Loyal Dog Ba Gong��.


    Regarding the choice of supporting roles, Joshua was rather satisfied. As for the main character��


    ��Unfortunately, Sir White Thorn Flower, the main character you chose is too young.��


    Joshua looked at the ��resume��of the young actor in front of him.


    This actor knew Joshua, and Joshua knew him too.


    He used toe from the bottom of Squirrel Street. He was a thief under themand of an ORC called ��beauty��Gutamar. More importantly�� he was a mixed-blood of the devil.


    When Joshua first met him, he was still dirty in his shabby clothes.


    At that time, Sir White Thorn Flower had requested to adopt him. Now, it was proven that Sir White Thorn Flower had good taste.


    Now, he was wearing normal clothes and standing there with a little restraint. Judging from his appearance, he indeed had the potential to be an actor.


    ��Mr. Joshua, if you put on some makeup,��Sir White thorn flower seemed to be very confident in his apprentice.


    ��This is not a matter of makeup. I know that you really want to give this boy a chance, but not now����


    Joshua smiled at him, hoping that he would not be so restrained. However, the young actor still hugged his hands tightly and was at a loss.


    ��Then, Mr. Joshua, I actually have a few candidates for the male lead,��Sir White Thorn Flower said.


    However, Joshua directly threw the resume of the White Thorn Theatre on the table and turned to look at Sir White Thorn flower beside him.


    ��Have you lost a lot of weight recently?��


    Joshua remembered that Sir White thorn flower should be slightly chubby.


    ��During the time when the avatar was released, I didn��t sleep much for almost a week, so����


    ��Very good.��Joshua stood up from his seat and patted Sir White Thorn Flower on the shoulder. ��The male lead has been decided on you. Don��t let me down.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower��s acting skills were unquestionable. The role of the viin, ��Police Officer��, yed in ��The Devil is not too cold��was indeed deeply rooted in people��s hearts.


    Joshua believed that if Sir White Thorn revealed that ��perverted��smile in front of a little girl who had seen ��The Devil is not too cold��, she would definitely be scared to tears in an instant, or�� he could ask her to take out her magic staff and fight.


    ��This����


    Joshua did not give Sir White Thorn a chance to answer. Instead, he walked straight to the front of the young actor.


    ��I remember your name is Leon?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes�� Yes, Your Highness.��


    He still did not seem to be able to adapt to this kind of environment. Although Sir White Thorn had taught him enough etiquette lessons, he did not teach him how to remain calm in front of the chaos demon.


    ��I remember that you have a sister.��


    When Joshua mentioned his sister, his expression finally changed a little.


    ��My Sister is living in Faroese mansion. Well�� Thank you, Mr. Joshua����


    ��There��s no need to thank me. Continue to learn acting skills from that ��Steinfeld��. There will always be a chance for you to go on stage in the future.��


    Joshua also pointed at Sir White Thorn in the distance. He had once mistakenly believed that the story in ��this demon is not too cold��was real to help him kidnap Sir White Thorn.


    ��That��s all I have to say to encourage you.��Joshua turned around and nced at all the actors present. ��I think all of you know what to do next. Take your script books. Shawshank prison is estimated to be built in about three days! ��Before that, we��ll shoot the scenes before the prison.��


    ..


    Four dayster, Squirrel Street north of Nn.


    ��The ck me wolf that we tracked down for almost six days only had a reward of 25 gold coins. Even if we split the money, it wouldn��t be enough to maintain our weapons.��


    Reyerk walked on the street of Squirrel Street and listened to theints of the members beside him.


    ��The ck me wolf is only a variant of the me wolf. The fur of this creature is only about one silver coin. It��s already good enough to have 500 gold coins.��


    Reyerk did not say anything. The staff officer of the snake of Yevilk, Rona, began to appease the other members. However, after he finished appeasing them, he looked at Reyerk.


    ��Leader, can the things we recorded really be exchanged for sufficient rewards?��Rona held the original crystal that recorded the video of them hunting the ck me wolf in his hand. ��From today onwards, the supplies are all earned from your�� performance, right?��


    Rona paused slightly when he mentioned the word ��performance��. The snake of Yevilk was currently facing a dilemma, and that was the dilemma ofcking money.


    After a portion of the members were affected by the gray fog, they had not epted any decentmissions for a long time.


    This was also one of the reasons why Reyerk suddenly decided to go to the music guild.


    Fortunately, Reyerk had used his voice to conquer many listeners of the magic cloud music. The money he earned also eased the snake of Yevilk��s dilemma ofcking money, but he did not get rid of it.


    The snake had been weak for too long and needed a lot of nutrition to nourish it.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Reyerk shook his head and gave Rona an uncertain answer. During this time, he had already led the four members behind him out of Nn��s city wall and to the outskirts of the suburbs.


    ��Leader�� still not here? Shouldn��t the agreed location be Squirrel Street? I still want to go to the underground bar in Squirrel Street for a drink,��the archer behind Reyerk suddenly asked.


    They had thought that the location of this ��deal��was Squirrel Street. After all, Squirrel Street was a ce where shady deals gathered a long time ago.


    However, when a group of people named ��reporters��appeared on Squirrel Street, the chaos on the street was instantly quelled.


    ��The location of the deal is in Beginner��s Forest?��Rona ignored the noisy archer and asked Reyk.


    ��No, it��s there.��


    Reyerk pointed to an extremely eye-catching building in the distance.


    ��Fort�� Fortress, Fortress? ��When was it built?��Rona only noticed that there was another ��wall��outside Squirrel Street��s wall. ��Thest time I was outside this city gate was a month ago�� why would those wise old men build a fortress so close to the city?��


    ��That��s not a fortress.��Reyerk said in a deep voice, ��It��s a prison�� a prison named Shawshank.��


    ��Shawshank Prison?��


    Rona read out the strange name, and the other three members of Reyerk��s party all revealed a strange expression when they heard the word ��prison��.


    ��That chaos demon really has something up his sleeve, right? Why would he ce the location of the transaction in a prison! Nn��sw enforcement team must have set up an ambush nearby! Leader����


    ��Calm down, Keya. We��re not selling anything illegal.��Rona reminded the archer behind him not to be an upational hazard. ��But leader, is Joshua Arnold Serious?��


    ��He��s serious. He also said that he can invite us there�� as guests,��Reyerk said.

 Chapter 524

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 529, prison</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Reyerk led his men to the newly-built prison.


    The prison that had been built in half a month should not have been put into use. It should still be in a state of storage.


    But Reyerk was wrong. The Shawshank prison was not only in operation, but also heavily guarded.


    Reyerk could see thew enforcers patrolling on the high walls, as well as the soldiers standing guard at the entrance of Shawshank Prison.


    ��Commander�� Commander, could that Chaos Fiend have been captured and sent to prison? or�� We can talk to him outside the prison.��


    The archer instantly entered a ��coward��state after seeing the group ofw enforcers.


    Including the other members around Reyerk, they were more or less traumatized by the prison.


    They were born at the bottom of society, and it was difficult for them to have a ��clean��past living in the Dark Side.


    Reyerk had alsomitted many crimes that were enough to send him to prison and lock him up permanently.


    ��What we are doing is legal. Raise your head,��Rona reminded the guilty league members.


    ��I know, I know, but what if that chaos demon revealed some of the things we did in the past to the Nn Law Enforcement Team?��The Archer said with some uncertainty. ��Leader, can I go back to the camp first?��


    While the archer was timid, Reyerk calmly observed the prison that was surrounded by the city walls.


    Shawshank prison looked intimidating on the surface, but Reyerk quickly saw that the prison was so fragile that it could not withstand a single blow.


    When he was young, he had served in the ck copper prison of the iron country for a period of time. The prison��s surroundings were made of metal that could weaken the effects of magic. Even the walls were engraved with a powerful magic barrier, there were also arge number of magic sentry posts in the center.


    There was nothing in Shawshank Prison. Reyerk could think of at least a hundred ways to escape from here.


    However, arge number of criminals were imprisoned in the prison..


    Reyerk could see the criminals moving inside through the barbed wire fence of the prison��s gate. The number was sorge that it was somewhat abnormal.


    But suddenly, Reyerk caught sight of a figure that should never have appeared in the prison.


    ��Keya.��Reyerk suddenly called out the archer��s name.


    ��Commander�� Commander, if you must let me go����before the archer could finish his sentence, his gaze followed the direction Reyerk was pointing at, and he was instantly stunned.


    ��Miss Tyreen, why is she in that prison? She��s still with the other prisoners.��Suddenly, a longbow with strange inscriptions appeared in the Archer��s hand. ��No one can stop me, I want to save Miss Tyreen!


    ��Do you want me to knock him out?��Rona asked Reyerk in a low voice.


    ��Keya, calm down. You��re here as a ��snake��.��


    Reyerk��s words were extremely effective, and the archer quickly calmed down.


    The snake of Yevelk had always been a mercenary group that was known for being ��strong��, ��cold-blooded��, and ��efficient��in the world.


    Some people couldn��t even stand still when they heard the name of the snake. This was what was known as deterrence.


    Therefore, Reyerk had to ensure that his members maintained this impression when facing outsiders. With enough deterrence, they could aplish many things.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Reyerk led the members behind him towards the Enforcers who were guarding the door. When the Enforcers saw Reyerk��s tall body, they instantly entered a state of battle readiness.


    ��I am Reyerk, the leader of the snake of Yevilk. Joshua Yanorod asked me toe here to meet him,��Reyerk said expressionlessly.


    ��Snake of Yevilk? !��


    Sure enough, the enforcer took a few steps back in fear when he heard the name. Another enforcer opened the other door of the prison.


    ��Mr. Joshua has been waiting for you for a long time.��


    Reyerk looked at the door that led to the inner city wall and walked in without saying a word.


    ��It��s a very rough building. Even a trap can be easily dismantled.��


    Only when Rona walked into the prison did he realize that the prison was terrifyingly weak.


    ��That leader.��After making sure that there was no one around, the archer walked to Reyerk��s side and said, ��After the transaction is over, can I ask Miss Tyreen for an autograph?��


    ��Not now, Keya.��


    Reyerk��s cold face had already exined his attitude. The archer did not continue to pester him and let out a small sigh. Then, he followed Reyerk and walked into the depths of the prison.


    ..


    ��Don��t you think this is a spoiler?��


    Joshua looked at the three girls who were standing beside him. It was quite normal for Hiri to follow him as his assistant.


    Tyreen, on the other hand, could not wait to see the filming site after reading the script.


    This frost elf rarely made any requests to Joshua, so Joshua gave Tyreen a small favor and brought her along.


    ��I didn��t read the script. I can��t know the entire plot just by watching the performance. It��s not spoiler to me.��


    Today, Carrie came with her mother, Mrs. Caesar. She came to dress up specially.


    Because the ��criminals��who were ��serving their sentences��in Shawshank prison, there was nock of aristocratic actors from Faroese. She didn��t know how those actors who were acting as criminals were feeling now.


    ��The experience of filming ��avatar��made me realize that watching a movie on the spot is quite interesting.��


    As Hili said this, she suddenly realized something. She instantly picked up her staff and aimed it at an entrance to Shawshank prison.


    It was the break time for filming. The actors in the movie ��Shawshank prison��were mainly male. The male actors were also very professional as they stood under the Sun to rest, there was also a part that was discussing the content and lines of the movie.


    But soon, the entire Shawshank��s prison square fell into silence. It was all because of the tall figure that appeared at the edge of the fence.


    ��Is their ��Survival of the wild��done?��


    Hiri asked Josh in a low voice. Although Hiri knew why they were here, the aura emitted by the members of the Snake Gang of Yevilk was really too dangerous.


    ��Carrie!��


    Mrs. Caesar did not understand why the snake would appear here, but she immediately wanted to ask Carrie to hide on her side. However, Carrie subconsciously hid behind Joshua.


    Hiri looked at Carrie��s actions and then at the magic staff that he raised. In an instant, Joshua seemed to have noticed that Hiri��s face had an expression that said, ��So it can be like this.��.


    ��Jose, they are����Tyreen had seen so many big scenes, so the killing intent from the snake obviously could not make her cower.


    ��Don��t be nervous, we��re on the same side.��


    After Jose ced his hand on Hiri��s magic staff, he raised his head and looked at Reyk who was standing in front of him.


    The leader of the mercenary group was tightly pursing his lips, and the expression on his face was also tense, as if he was enduring something.


    ��You don��t look too well.��


    Joshua noticed that his gaze had been fixed on Carrie behind him.


    ��I��m�� Sorry, Joshua Arnold.��Finally, Reyerk spoke. His voice sounded a little awkward. ��Can I shake hands with Miss Matilda?��


    Matilda? This was the role that Carrie yed in ��this demon is not too cold��.


    Josh didn��t expect the leader to be a. . . Loyal Fan?


    When Reyerk said this, the tension was instantly lifted.

 Chapter 525

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 530, Hope and despair</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The archers and the members of Reyerk did not expect their leader to lose control at this moment.


    Rona had already covered his face with his hand.


    When the others in the prison square looked over, he already knew that the reputation of the snake of Yevilk had been destroyed to a certain extent.


    ��Keya, go now.��Rona waved his hand impatiently.


    ��Go�� Go to what?��But the archer��s reaction was unexpectedly stiff. This was the first time Rona had seen the usually annoying archer like this.


    ��Didn��t you ask for the Frost Elf Singer��s autograph? Don��t you need it now?��


    ��Please address Miss Tyreen as Miss Tyreen!��The archer retorted in a loud voice.


    Jose and Hiri watched the interaction between the members of the Jefferk��s snake from afar.


    At this time, Lori also came in front of Reyk in a very graceful manner. Although it was a friendly exchange with the fans, Mrs. Caesar also brought her own guards to Lori��s side.


    ��Are they really the strongest mercenaries in the world?��


    Healy could not help but whisper in Josh��s ear.


    ��Young people are indeed like that.��


    Josh felt that if the idol he admired was right in front of him, he might not be able to maintain hisposure.


    ��But I��m surprised that snakes like movies.��


    This sentence was said by Mrs. Caesar who was standing in front of Josh.


    Reyerk took off the wrist armor on his hand and hoped that Gloria would sign it. Mrs. Caesar was also puzzled and couldn��t understand.


    ��Mercenaries are also human. Mrs. Caesar, I told you that the threshold of a movie is much lower than that of a stage y. This is an art that everyone can enjoy.��


    After Joshua left this sentence, he directly led Tyreen and Hiri to the members behind Reyerk.


    ��Hello, my name is Rona.��


    The man with the gold-rimmed sses politely introduced himself to Joshua. As for the archer, he had already hid on the other side, feeling that Tyreen was like a gue to her.


    ��As you can see, the child in our group is Miss Tyreen��s loyal�� admirer. I can hear him reciting Miss Tyreen��s songs every night when I Sleep.��


    The member named Rona mercilessly revealed the dark history of the archer.


    ��Rona, you bastard, what nonsense are you talking about! Be careful, I��ll����the archer had not been shouting in the distance for long. When Rona took out a pitch-ck crystal, his voice immediately disappeared as if it was stuck.


    ��Miss Tyreen��s record! When? !��


    The archer searched his entire body and found that the record that he had brought with him was gone.


    ��Although it��s very presumptuous, if it��s possible, could miss Tyreen please sign your name on it?��


    Although Rona was not a fan of celebrities, he lived in Nn, so he had to pay attention to this rising entertainment circle.


    He learned on the spellcaster forum that celebrities��signatures could be considered as holy objects for any worshipper.


    ��Of course, that��s not a problem.��Tyreen generously took the original crystal, and Hiri threw her an inscription pen.


    This pen was used by spellcasters to draw magic circles.


    It was not Tyreen��s first time doing such a thing. For this reason, the elven girl even practiced writing hard for a period of time.


    Now, she could already write a beautiful line of names on the record stone.


    ��I didn��t expect that with this line of words, the price of this primary crystal could increase by ten times. No�� Judging from the price quoted by the Spellcaster Forum, it should be a hundred times.��


    Rona took Tyreen��s autographed record and pushed up his sses.


    ��If you dare to sell it, I��ll burn all your books!��The archer was still shouting from behind.


    This interaction made Tyreen unable to help but smile. In an instant, the smell of gunpowder that pervaded the air disappeared.


    ��Alright, this is a small gift to wee everyone.��


    Jose saw that Reyerk��s greetings had ended, so he pped his hands, letting the members of the Jefferk snake focus on him.


    ��Did you bring what I asked for?��Jose asked.


    ��There aren��t any powerful magical beasts near Nn, so we chose the mutated ck me wolf from the underground mine.��Rona handed the recorded image to Jose. ��So far, many spell casters have been attacked by it.��


    Rona��s words reminded the ck me wolf of how dangerous it was. This was also amon method used by mercenaries to negotiate.


    ��This is really scary.��


    Joshua injected magic power into the video and projected it on the wall of Shawshank prison.


    ��Have you started filming already?��


    ��Get lost! Keya!��


    There was a small ident at the beginning. Rona��s expression was not very good, but the next scene was enough to make all the members of the Jefferk Snake Legion stand up straight.


    Because they had proven that the Jefferk Snake Legion was the strongest mercenary group in the world�� by force.


    ��The scene isn��t shaking. As a beginner, it��s indeed excellent.��Jose looked at the projection of the original crystal.


    It should be ava vein deep underground in Nn. Theva that was spewing out everywhere told the audience that it was ��very dangerous here.��.


    The giant ck wolf in the picture was roaring. Its 30-meter-long body was enough for the timid adventurers to escape.


    Unfortunately, the giant wolf in front of the members of the Jefferk��s snake let out a roar as soon as it noticed them, and then nothing happened.


    The first scene that Jose saw was a woman jumping into the air and punching the giant wolf on the head. The ground instantly cracked, and the giant wolf showed signs of losing its bnce.


    ��It feels like a group of people in graduation clothes are going to farm the BOSS of the novice vige,��Hirimented.


    ��A monster of this level can not pose a threat to the snake.��Rona had a look of victory on his face.


    The huntsted only about twenty minutes. When the giant wolf fell to the ground and died, all the members of the Hunt took a group photo in front of the screen. Then, the video ended.


    ��How is it, Mr. Joshua Arnold?��Rona thought that the record had shown the power of the snake of Yevelk.


    ��Well����Joshua Thought for a moment and gave them the answer, ��Not qualified.��


    This crisp reply made his expression stiffen for a moment, but he quickly controlled his emotions.


    ��What do you mean by unqualified?��He asked.


    ��All of them.��Jose shrugged and told him a piece of bad news.


    ��Hold it in, hold it in. You Can��t lose your temper in front of Miss Tyreen.��The archer ran to Rona��s ear and repeatedly reminded him.


    But this seemed to have stimted him to be even angrier. After all, the results of his and his friends��efforts had beenpletely negated by others. No one would be able to control their emotions well.


    Fortunately, he only took a deep breath to calm down his emotions.


    ��Can you give me a reason, Mr. Joshua?��He said.


    ��Are you the one who recorded this video?��


    Joshua looked at him. From themunication just now, Joshua could tell that he was a person who managed internal affairs of the snake of Yevelk.


    ��Yes.��


    ��If this video is uploaded to the magic web, it should be very popr. You guys can try it. I support it too, but I don��t n to broadcast it on Nn TV station.��


    After saying that, Joshua reyed the recording and fixed the scene where the ck me Wolf roared at the beginning.


    ��Fellow ��snakes��, I remember that I entrusted you with the task�� in the hope that you could produce a video that was more educational.��Joshua nced at Reyk who was silent beside him, he nodded his head in agreement.


    ��But after reading this recording, I have no understanding of the ck me Wolf��s life habits. What is it like? What kind of food does it like? ��And its habitat. The only thing I know about it is its attack style.��


    At this moment, Rona was also silent. He waspletely stunned.


    ��This is a test. It��s natural that you don��t know how to make it.��Jose found a wooden stick and began to draw on the ground. ��My suggestion to you is that if you want to hunt a monster, you can spend some time lurking around it before you kill or capture it. You can film its daily life and then add relevantmentary. At the same time, you can also mention the alchemy materials you encounter in the surroundings����


    ��Isn��t this ��Animal World��? Wait, if we were to film a magical beast, wouldn��t it be called ��World of Warcraft��?��Hiri, who was watching from the side, suddenly said.


    ��Hiri�� This cold joke isn��t funny.��At this point, Jose looked at the members behind Reyek. ��If you feel that it��s troublesome, there��s another suggestion. That is to let a member with rich survival experience stay alone in a forest or an underground mountain range. We��ll film how he survives on his own. I��ll temporarily name it ��survival in the Wilderness��.��


    ��I thought this was a simple job.��Rona smiled wryly.


    ��It��s not simple, but it��s enough for you to live a different life, a better life.��Jose threw the branch aside and said, ��Maybe you will be as famous as Tyreen in the future. Of course, I��m not talking about notoriety, I��m talking about fame.��


    Rona did not say anything. He looked at Reyk. He was just a negotiator, and the one who made the decision was the leader.


    ��We will try again.��After Reyk said this, he led his members and prepared to leave.


    ��Wait!��


    Jose called out to them. When Reyk turned back, Jose threw the video recording of their hunting to Reyk.


    ��Send this to the magic. Just give it a name like I said, ��ck me Wolf Speed Link��. You can make a lot of money with this. You can also make a name for yourself!��


    Reyerk nodded. Then, without saying a word, he led his members out of Shawshank Prison.


    ��Leader, if we follow the way that Joshua Arnold said to hunt, we will need to spend twice, or even three times more time than before.��


    ��It��s four times.��Reyerk looked at the recording crystal in his hand and said, ��Or five times. Next time�� we have topletely record the ecology of the prey, its whereabouts, the magic it knows, and even the birth of its cub����


    ��This�� leader, the snake can��t wait that long anymore. Let��s take on a mission first����Rona wanted to remind Reyerk that the finances of the snake of Yevilk were in a tight spot.


    ��Don��t we have the treasure in our hands? You know the value of the weave better than I do.��


    Reyerk raised the crystal in his hand, and Rona nced at the record stone with Tyreen��s signature on it.


    ��I understand.��Rona pushed up his sses and said.


    ��Hey! Give it back to me! Don��t even think about selling that!��The archer instantly realized that something was wrong.


    �� ..


    In the underground of the cathedral in the holy city.


    Myrce stepped on the bloodstains on the ground and went to the deepest part of the underground.


    This was the location of the original Heretic Court of Justice.


    There shouldn��t have been such a filthy ce in the underground of the Holy Cathedral, but even if the court of Justice had been removed, this ce hadn��t been demolished.


    The ce where Myrce stood was the interrogation room used by the Court of Justice to detain sinners, and it was also a prison.


    Here�� she saw the judge who was captured by Gloria, the former bishop of the Kingdom of the Holy Church, Kobler.


    Myrce had seen this bishop at his peak when he was young. He was themander of the Third Corps of the Holy Church Army. He wore silver-white armor and led thousands of Holy Church Army.


    But now, he was curled up in the corner of the dungeon that was full of mud. His body was as dry as an old man over a hundred years old.


    Myrce could not bear to see this scene, but she reminded herself that if she acted as naively as before, she might not be the only one who would be killed, but also�� the people of the holy city.


    ��Master Kobler.��Myrce walked to the side of the prison and called out his name. He seemed to have some reaction and looked at Myrce with his unfocused eyes.


    ��Is it true that the heresy court wants to kill everyone in this city?��Myrce didn��t get any answer.


    ��Master, if such a terrible thing really happened, you should have stood up to stop it in the past! There��s still time����Myrce said anxiously.


    ��Stop it? There��s still time?��


    Finally, Kobler, who had been silent all this time, opened his mouth andughed maniacally again.


    ��No one can stop him. It��s toote for anything. Whether it��s me or all of you�� all of you have been captured by that fellow. No one can escape. Don��t even think about it. Everyone in this city won��t be able to live for long.��


    His voice was also filled with madness. At this moment, he suddenly hugged his head and began to struggle on the ground.


    ��Teacher!��


    Myrce was about to do something, but Myrce was stillughing. There was a hint of despair in hisughter.


    When his symptoms gradually subsided, he leaned against the wall of the prison again and looked at the ceiling.


    His gaze made Myrce apprehensive. The despair and emptiness mixed together, and he hadpletely lost hope in his future.


    Myrce tried to talk to him again, but it didn��t work. In the end, Myrce had no choice but to leave.

 Chapter 526

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 531, halftime</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Moon ofte autumn.


    Melodious singing echoed in the Shawshank Prison Square. All the prisoners raised their heads and looked at the magical machinery used for broadcasting with surprised or confused eyes.


    During the day, the Banshees surrounded the prisoners, and the singing soon gradually stopped.


    ��This time, it��s finally over.��


    Josh looked at the scene that the Banshee had given him, and the expressions of all the actors on it made him very satisfied.


    This scene, which only had a few seconds, took Josh almost a day to shoot, and only then did all the actors who entered the scene reach the level of Josh��s satisfaction.


    ��Everyone! It��s time for lunch break!��


    Josh pped his hands to signal that the shooting for this morning had temporarilye to an end. At the same time, the door of Shawshank prison was slowly opened, and Josh��s attendant, Zenas, pushed a wooden cart full of ��working meals��in.


    The filming of Shawshank Redemption had been going on for almost a month. Jose had hired people to set up a camp outside Shawshank Prison to prepare lunch.


    Before this, Jose had also thought of asking the Owls to deliver the ��takeout��. However, because there were too many people on the set, this idea had to be temporarily rejected.


    ��Was that Tyreen��s new song ying just now?��


    Healy took two portions of cat rice from Zenas and handed one to Josh.


    Although Josh would return to the Hearthstone Tavern every night, she would alwayse to the set for a stroll on weekends.


    ��It��s just a chapter in the elven poem,��Josh said.


    ��When I was in the Magic Academy, I would skip sses rted to foreignnguages.��


    Hiri looked at the actors standing in the square. After a month, the actors seemed to have adapted to life on the set.


    ��Speaking of which, how long do we have to wait for the movie to be officially released?��


    ��There��s still a lot of free time before the Nn Portal Opens.��


    Jose opened the ��Cat Rice��that Hiri handed him. The camping chef��s cooking was not bad. There was meat in every meal that was packed in small wooden barrels.


    A magic car stopped at the entrance of Shawshank Prison. Mrs. Caesar and her daughter, Gloria, got out of the magic car.


    Since Gloria came to Nn for a tour a month ago, she managed to get a ��weekend��from her mother at Hiri��s suggestion, that was to say, she woulde to Nn��s Shawshank prison set from Faroese every seven days on thest two days.


    Mrs. Caesar also agreed to Carrie��s request on the grounds that she was studying.


    ��Is the filming over Halfway?��Mrs. Caesar looked at the ��prisoners��who were talking in the distance. After reading the script, she knew that this scene was already in the middle of the movie.


    ��It��s faster than expected,��said Jose.


    ��Faster�� faster.��Mrs. Caesar��s expression changed slightly when she heard Jose��s words. ��Mr. Jose, after I personally took on the role of a director, I realized�� how much effort it takes to make an excellent movie. When I was shooting ��the spring of Nogana,��although the actors had a fixed script, it took me a lot of time to figure out what kind of scene was the best.��


    At this point, Mrs. Caesar looked at the daytime banshees floating in the sky. When the Banshees were not working, they would float in the air and bask in the sun, or�� absorb nutrients.


    ��You didn��t hesitate at all when youmanded the ��photographers��just now, as if you had already thought of every shot.��At this point, Mrs. Caesar chose to use ��you��to express that she was amazed by Jose��s talent.


    ��Maybe I didn��t think of it?��


    Joshua��s interpretation of every scene in a movie was to copy the original movie. Due to the strengthening of his memory, Joshua could remember every scene of his life on Earth, of course, he could also freeze every second of the movie he saw and then copy itpletely.


    ��Please don��t be modest anymore. I��ve seen the sample films so far. I still have a lot to learn about directing,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��Uh-huh.��


    Jose did not continue to delve into this issue. Instead, he focused his attention on Gloria and Healy who were beside him.


    ��The snake of Yevilk�� aren��t these the mercenaries fromst time?��Healy looked at the content disyed on Gloria��s magic web and said.


    ��Well, Fuya is stillining to us in the text message.��


    Josh noticed that the magic web interface on the magic web interface was the interface of the magic web.


    This made Josh subconsciously open the magic web interface. After a month and a half of development, the users of this video site had recorded more than 5,000 videos.


    For this reason, Josh had to specially open a few more partitions.


    The most famous video author in the magic web interface was naturally his sister Fuya. Her amazing strategy videos were always able to stand firmly in the top few ces every time they were released, next was the high elf girl, Al, who waspletely the same as Fuya..


    Third was a producer called the Thunder Crystal. The videos recorded were basically rted to the seven sages of Nn, and most of them were videos of yellow-clothed and red-clothed people.


    The Seven Sages were almost untouchable gods in the eyes of Nn��s spellcasters. However, the video recorded by the Thunder Crystal hadpletely destroyed the holy image of the sages. Of course, there were still some serious videos, for example, the failure of an alchemy experiment of the red-clothed man had led to the explosion of the entire library hall.


    All of this proved that the Thunder Crystal��s status in the sage tower was not low.


    ��Are they finally nning to release this video?��Joshua moved the ranking of the Magic Network��s visual field.


    The third ce in the overall ranking of the entire station was impressively written, ��Undergroundva ck me wolf, 20 minutes of rapid ess.��Under this video, there was also a video of the ��Extinct mountain range, earth-eating lizards, 12 minutes of rapid ess.��.


    ��Those snakes don��t seem to be nning to shoot ��World of monsters,����Hiri said as he moved to Joshua��s side.


    ��Be more patient, Hiri. Didn��t you use the Moon as a unit when you explored the forest in the past?��


    Joshua looked at the first video of hunting the ck me wolf, and as expected, the instant it was uploaded, it received a huge response.


    Just the fact that the snake of Yevelk had killed that powerful monster in an absolute manner was enough to make many new adventurers offer up their feelings of worship with both hands.


    ��That was a long time ago. I��m now wandering around the ��Twilight Forest��.��


    Hiri did not seem to like the time spent in the forest in the past. Joshua only held her left hand and used his fingertips to gently caress some of the scars left behind on the back of her hand.


    ��If you have time, take me for a walk.��


    After saying this, Joshua turned his head to look at the square of Shawshank Prison.


    ��Everyone, it��s time to prepare for the next round.��

 Chapter 527

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 532 was filmed as a documentary</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The extinct mountain range was located deep within Nn��s beginner forest. Even Ordinary Level 1 adventurers would not dare to venture deep into it.


    ��Damn it! Can��t we just crush the heads of those big lizards and go back? !��


    In the camp where the snake of Yevilk was stationed, a red-haired woman was holding a lizard��s tail and shouting in dissatisfaction.


    ��No, the task we have toplete is not only to bring back the skin of the earth-eating lizard, but also to understand their ecology, and even the entire biosphere of the extinct mountain range�� it should be called the biosphere.��At this point, Rona looked at the camera in his hand and said, ��And then we have to record this.��


    ��What��s the use of recording this thing! You��ve been doing this all day while you were hunting! If you have the time, you might as well give me a blessing from the Holy Spirit!��The womanined loudly.


    However, she didn��tin for long before the archer beside her shouted excitedly.


    ��SIS, there are a lot ofments about you in the video bullet screen.��The Archer sat beside the woman and materialized the interface of her magic.


    The Magic Net��s coverage area became unstable after reaching the mountain range of the extinct ones. For this reason, Reyerk even found a ce to set up camp that could receive the Magic Net��s signal.


    ��What video? What��s the bullet screen?��


    ��It��s true that Helius hasn��t been lying in bed for half a year����before Rona could finish his words, the woman called Helius grabbed her cor with her hand.


    ��I still know about the magic! I��ve also been on the Spellcaster Forum!��


    While the woman was yelling at Rona, Rona could only raise his hands to show that he had no intention of fighting her.


    She probably felt that it was too boring and directly sat on the wooden stake to look at her brother��s magic web interface.


    ��Did you record this?��


    The magic web interface showed the scene of them hunting the ck me wolf. After almost half a year of not having a good fight, she immediately rushed to the front line, she used her fist to teach the giant wolf what to do when facing a strong opponent.


    ��That��s right.��


    Rona nodded and stared at the video. The poprity of these two hunting videos had exceeded his expectations.


    What made Rona even more surprised was that as the uploader of the video, he had already umted nearly two gold coins in the bonus pool below.


    Just by sitting there, he could earn two gold coins. Even if he had to hand a part of it to the website, it was still a great source of ie.


    ��SIS, you seem to have be famous too.��The Archer looked at the series ofments on the bullet screen, some of thements were ��One-handed suppressing a 20-meter-long ck me wolf?��and ��It would be great if it was my partner.��The lines were mixed with amazement and encouragement.


    However, the Archer��s joy did notst long. Onement said, ��That woman is a mixed-blood ogre, right? How terrifying.��and ��If it were me, I definitely wouldn��t marry her.��


    The Archer��s sharp senses caught the two bullet screens. He stood up without saying a word, as if he was going to have a one-on-one fight with the bullet screen author. The next line was, ��has the assassin organization, the snake of Yevilk, appeared in Nn?��


    This made the archer feel an inexplicable burning anger.


    But at this time, his sister burst intoughter.


    ��What do you mean no one will marry me? There are a lot of people who like me, right?��


    She ran to the side and patted Reyerk who was drinking hard. The huge force almost made Reyerk lose his grip on the cup in his hand.


    ��Keya, he��s right.��Rona pressed the archer��s shoulder and forced him to his seat.


    In the eyes of most mercenaries who knew how to do things, the snake of Yevilk was indeed a dangerous killing organization.


    ��But you����before the archer could refute rona, he seemed to have noticed something and his face was filled with joy.


    ��Moga, sleet�� put on your disguise! The lizards are out hunting.��


    Rona said excitedly to the other members.


    ��Are we finally going to kill it?��


    ��No, Julius, you wait here! The one with me will bring the magic machine! Be careful not to be discovered by the lizards!��


    Rona brought his men and sneaked into the bushes. The other curious members climbed up the trees to watch their movements.


    ��What are you nning to do?��


    The woman did not listen to Rona��s orders and quietly followed behind her. She hid in the bushes like a female leopard ready to pounce on its prey.


    ��Record the scene of them hunting. It��s that simple. Don��t make a move!��Rona instructed with a headache.


    At the same time, the ground began to shake slightly. Arge brown lizard quietly walked out of the cave. The lizard was more than 20 meters long, and its mouth was wide enough to swallow a human.


    ��This earth-devouring lizard can be said to be the killer of all new adventurers. The soil surrounding its skin can block arge number of low-level spells. What��s more troublesome is that the soil will regenerate over time.��


    Rona took out a crystal and used magic to activate the crystal. Then, he murmured these words.


    ��This thing is a crystal that records sound. The Hearthstone Tavern sells it for one silver coin. It��s a special individual given by our employer. It can block out the surrounding noise,��Rona exined in advance without waiting for the woman next to him to ask.


    If it were in the past, the members of the snake of Yevilk would have already used all sorts of explosive magic on it. But now, Rona was patiently lurking next to the Lizard, at the same time, he controlled the camera that was bestowed with a series of hidden spells, such as ��refraction��and ��silencing��, to approach the lizard.


    The giant lizard stared at a giant bear of the same size.


    ��That��s Great!��Rona couldn��t help but exim when he saw the fight between the two magical beasts, then, he took the primary crystal and injected magic power into it. ��The earth-devouring lizard is at the top of the food chain in the beginner��s forest, but it will face many challengers in the extinct mountain range����


    The fight between the two giant magical beasts was definitely a thrilling and exciting experience for ordinary adventurers. However, the woman next to Rona yawned and left after watching for a while.


    She could beat up those two magical beasts with one punch, which was as boring as watching children fighting.


    However, during this period of time, Rona had be familiar with the filming of the cameras, and he had gradually be fond of recording scenes that could attract the attention of Nn��s audience.


    ��Do we have to be like that when we hunt in the future?��The woman returned to the camp and sat next to Reyek.


    ��Maybe, but it��s very interesting.��Reyerk finished the wine in his wooden cup in one gulp. He was also watching the video rted to snakes in the magicwork��s vision.


    ��This feeling isn��t too bad.��


    The woman looked at a bullet screen that shed across the video. The content of the bullet screen was ��those magic inscriptions are only possessed by the Blessed Valkyrie of the Kingdom of Seaside. My God�� They are the strongest warriors of the Kingdom of Seaside.��


    Although there were a small number ofments that ndered ��snake��, most of thements were filled with astonishment and admiration.


    She did not dislike the feeling of being worshipped.

 Chapter 528

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 533, Teach Me!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In thend of the sacred religion.


    Messiah followed the disguised Gloria. They were currently in the most prosperous area of the sacred city.


    In the center of this area, the chapel that belonged to the pope had beenpletely destroyed. A group of construction workers were busy working around the three-story building.


    ��Do you think I��m�� doing something meaningless?��


    Gloria gently pulled the scarf around her neck and looked at the building that was being renovated and rebuilt in the distance. Suddenly, she asked Myrce who was beside her.


    ��Yes.��


    The recent experience had made Myrce grow up a lot. She was no longer as naive as before, but the justice that was in her bones still made it impossible for her to lie at this time.


    ��Lady Helolia, since you already know that the dangerous people of the trial court are nning to attack the citizens of the Holy City, why don��t you let them leave the city first?��


    ��Leave? Do you mean escape?��


    Helolia exhaled a breath of cold air and looked at the busy pedestrians on the street. As the most prosperous city in thend of the sacred religion, merchants could be seening and going on this street even if it was winter.


    ��Do you think so many people in the holy city can escape to there? Humans are stupid. Panic can easily destroy a city. Moreover�� it��s toote to escape now,��Gloria said.


    ��Toote?��


    As soon as Messiah��s question was out of her mouth, Gloria walked to her side and tapped her toes, trying to touch Messiah��s neck.


    The female knight subconsciously took a step back, but she immediately gave the order in a stern tone.


    ��Don��t move.��


    ������


    Myrce could only stand there and wait for her cold hand to touch the back of her neck.


    ��This thing has been attached to your body for a long time.��


    A wisp of gray mist appeared in the palm of Gloria��s hand.


    ��This is the magic power of the adjudicator. When����Messiah touched the back of his neck. The feeling of being invaded by something inside his body was very bad.


    ��When the trial court was first established, this was a beacon and also a smell. It meant that you had be the prey of something.��Gloria waved her hand topletely purify the gray fog. ��This can��t be cleared awaypletely. The people in this city have these things more or less. No matter how far they run, it��s useless.��


    ��Is there no way to stop those judges?��Messiah asked, somewhat at a loss.


    ��Of course there��s a way to stop them, but unfortunately, the methods of my interrogators are too gentle. There��s no way to extract any relevant information from the ��bishop��. What I can do now is to use all means avable to gather more power.��


    Gloria looked at the building in the distance again.


    ��More power�� is this the reason why you want to build a cinema, Lady Gloria?��Messiah looked at the chapel.


    This sacred ce would be transformed into a ce for the public��s entertainment in the future.


    ��After the cinema is built, we need a suitable movie.��


    ��A suitable movie, but, Lady Gloria, those scenes we shot before are not even considered movies.��


    Myrce couldn��t help but ask again. No matter what, she had watched several movies.


    As expected, when Myrce asked this question, the expression on Helolia��s face instantly disappeared.


    ��I underestimated the talent of that chaos demon and the difficulty of making this thing.��Helolia used her hand to pull up the scarf around her neck, she buried her face into it again. ��I��ll ask that fiend about the trick and method.��


    Asking about the demon��s method�� Myrce did not know how toment on Gloria��s words. At a time when the holy city was facing destruction, the SAINTESS would actually listen to the advice of a demon.., and use the demon��s method to save the city.


    ��And don��t worry, Messiah. The portal to Nn will open in a month. When that timees, no one will stop you from going to Nn,��Gloria said.


    ������


    Gloria��s words made Messiah feel a little frustrated. The reason why she was frustrated was not because Gloria��s n seemed to be unreliable, but because when she heard that she could go to Nn.., her heart was indeed moved.


    ��Think of a way to save the people of the holy city first, Lady Gloria.��Myrce shook her head to drive these strange thoughts out of her mind and said seriously to Gloria.


    �� ..


    Shawshank prison,te at night.


    With a gunshot, the prison guard executed the young whistleblower with a gun made by dwarves. The whistleblower who was hit by the bullet fell to the ground.


    ��Let��s call it a day!��


    Jose motioned for the daytime banshee who was floating in the sky to wander around Shawshank prison, telling the actors that the shooting for today had ended.


    The actor who yed the young whistleblower immediately revived from the ground with full blood when he saw the daytime banshee who was shining in front of him.


    Jose had to admit that sometimes these daytime banshees could have the effect of the presence of a nun who knew Holy Light.


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower, you take the actors back to rest. I��ll drive myself back.��


    After saying goodbye to Sir White Thorn Flower, Joshua immediately packed up and went to the entrance of Shawshank Prison.


    Nn��s authorities had treated this ��illegal building��very well. Not only did they not demolish it, but they also sent specialw enforcers to protect it in the middle of the night.


    ��Is there still a scene at this time of Night?��


    Hiri leaned against Jose��s magic car and looked like he had been waiting for a long time.


    ��Today��s shooting will probably be dyed for a few days.��


    Jose opened the car door for Hiri. Hiri woulde to the set after ss every day. Jose was already used to it.


    ��Let me drive today.��Hiri suddenly made a suggestion that made Jose very uneasy.


    ��Uh�� you took the driving test�� No, Nn doesn��t have a driver��s license yet. Do you know the basic operation?��


    Joshua sat in the front passenger seat and watched Hiri Touch the magic car. The unease in his heart deepened.


    ��Isn��t there a racing game in the game zone? I��m pretty good at that,��Hiri said.


    ��Pixel racing?��


    Before Jose could say anything to stop Hiri, she had already started driving the magic car without any instructions.


    Fortunately, Hiri was quite talented. At least at the beginning, she didn��t step on the elerator like the Dark Elfdy.


    At this moment, Jose received a text message. Jose immediately opened the magic web and began to check.


    ��Is it a movie association? That Parliament has been discussing ��Shawshank��s redemption��recently. That guy called the Light Chaser has been urging the filming progress after hearing the spoiler from Carrie,��Hiri said.


    The light chaser mentioned by Hiri was a well-known movie critic on the Spellcaster Forum. His real identity�� was Josh��s contractor, the Grand Duke of Bones.


    Therefore, Josh did not choose to tell Hiri about the light chaser��s real identity here.


    ��No, it��s a private message.��Josh swiped his finger across the magic web interface and said.


    ��Huh? Is it that girl, Carrie Again?��


    When Hiri said this, why did Josh feel that the speed of the car had subtly increased a little.


    ��Carrie is probably doing some body exercises right now. Mrs. Caesar is preparing to let the ck Swan Troupe perform at Nn��s award ceremony.��After Josh exined, the speed of the car slightly decreased. ��The one who sent me the message was Lia.��


    ��A new girl?��


    Hiri was stunned for a moment and said something that made Joshua��s stomach hurt.


    At that moment, Joshua was sure that it was not an illusion. The speed of the car was indeed increasing. It was so fast that if it was on Earth, the driver would definitely be fined and his license would be revoked.


    Wasn��t this a steam-era car?


    ��Lia! Gloria, Hiri, you should have seen it too.��Joshua looked at the scenery that was rapidly retreating on both sides of the car window and immediately exined.


    ��The Saintess from thend of Saints?��


    Hili searched through her mind and threw a bunch of knowledge rted to illusions and Jose��s memories to the side. Only then did she remember the character that she was about to forget.


    ��That��s right, it��s her.��Jose said.


    At this moment, Hili finally realized that this magic car had brakes in addition to the elerator. Jose looked at the magic car that had returned to its normal speed and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Is she here to persuade you to surrender again?��Hiri asked.


    This miss spellcaster did not seem to be on guard against the SAINTESS as a woman. This should be a form of confidence. He believed that Joshua would not be interested in that kind of woman.


    ��From the content of the message, she is here to ask me a question about the shooting of the movie,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 529

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 534, Gloria��s request</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��She took the initiative to build a movie theater in the sacred city and wants to know how to shoot the movie. Could that Saintess be a spy sent by demons?��


    Hiri nced at the message on Joshua��s text message. Her impression of Gloria was still at the moment when she negotiated with Joshua during the singer of the world.


    That saintess gave Hiri a very bad feeling. On the surface, she looked like a pure little girl, but in reality, she was no different from those dangerous people in power.


    But now, the text message she sent to Joshua could be described with four words in Hiri��s opinion, which was ��Malice and cuteness.��.


    ��If the demon world really had such a high-level spy, then the demon world wouldn��t be so miserable.��


    Joshua nced at the text message sent by Helolia. The SAINTESS had also learned to use emojis, and the emojis she used were the ones that Joshua sent to Cheryl, the author of ��The Heretic Inquisitor��s diary.�� And her friend, Denisa, had custom-made nun emojis.


    The main purpose was to act cute.


    Knowing the true age of the nun, Joshua was not in the mood to watch this old woman who was 1,000 years old act cute.


    ��If you want to learn how to shoot a movie, you have toe to Nn. You Can��t exin this with a text message.��


    Although Jose had alreadypleted several movies, he still made reference to the seniors on Earth when it came to the camera. On the other hand, Jose himself was just getting used to it.


    ��Nn��s teleportation portal will only open in less than a month. I��m worried that I won��t be able to wait until then.��


    ��this Saintess�� is she really going to learn?��?


    Joshua remembered that thest time she returned to the holy city, she was taken away by the people inside the holy city.


    This also reflected that the country of the holy church was not united against the outside world. The power of the Saintess in the country of the Holy Church should have been greatly restricted.


    However, judging from the recent series of actions of Gloria, she hadpletely removed this restriction.


    What a dangerous fellow.


    ��Let me give you the simplest suggestion. You Don��t have to set your goal at the level of beauty and the devil or the Devil Isn��t too cold. You can start from the most basic.��


    ��the most basic?��


    ��I��ll give you a noun here. It��s called a micro-film. You can focus on making a film thatsts from ten minutes to half an hour. The prerequisite for all of this is that you have a good enough script.��


    Joshua��s suggestion could be said to be dispensable, but it seemed to have sessfully gotten rid of her highness the Saintess.


    ��your suggestion reminds me.��


    She left a word of thanks and did not reply to Joshua.


    ��Helolia, she��s more powerful than I thought.��Joshua closed the text message and sighed.


    ��I guess you��re referring to the songs sheposed on the Magic Net Cloud?��


    The update on the magic made Hiri pay more attention to the content, including the Magic Net Cloud Music.


    Currently, there were very few singers on the magic cloud music, and the singer named Lia was one of them.


    In the beginning, this ��Lia��only had one or two hymns from thend of the Holy Church, which seemed to Hiri to be very traditional songs.


    Until the first two weeks, Lia hadposed two new songs in Magic Net Cloud Music. The style of the songs soundedpletely different in Hiri��s eyes.


    ��Her musical attainments and learning ability are terrifyingly strong. Now, it all depends on her talent in script and directing,��said Jose.


    ��Is it really�� okay?��


    Hiri suddenly stopped the magic car and turned to look at Jose.


    ��The movie should have been your weapon, right?��


    ��The quality of the movie is also divided into good and bad. If both sides have weapons, then a battle is inevitable, but I have enough confidence to defeat her.��


    Josh reached out his hand and rubbed Hiri��s silver-gray hair out of habit. The spellcaster also shook her head out of habit to avoid Josh��s ws.


    ��What if�� or what if, your enemy makes a movie that��s better than your work?��Hiri asked Josh worriedly.


    ��Those aren��t my works, but the great predecessors. But Hiri, it doesn��t matter how you interpret it, but do you mean ��Shawshank��s salvation��among the ��excellent��?��Josh asked again to confirm.


    ��Yes! A work that is even better than ��Shawshank��s redemption,����Hiri said.


    ��Then I should be very happy.��


    ��Very happy?��


    Hiri did not like the feeling of others using their own weapons to defeat her, or she hated it very much.


    ��Yes, because that is a work that is even more interesting than ��Shawshank��s redemption.��Hiri, don��t you want to see it?��


    ��Interesting����


    At this moment, Hiri indeed saw the look of anticipation in Joshua��s eyes. Sometimes, when shemunicated with Joshua, he would always say something that she could not understand.


    Although Hiri was trying her best to learn Joshua��s nguage��, there were times when Joshua��s performance waspletely iprehensible to Hiri, but..


    One thing Hiri was sure of was that he was infatuated with this kind of Josh.


    ��Miss Hiri, what did you say just now?��


    Josh vaguely heard Hiri mumbling something.


    ��My stomach is so hungry! So I decided to go back to the tavern as soon as possible.��


    Hiri held the steering wheel again and stepped on the elerator, driving into Nn City at a speed that Josh felt was very dangerous.


    ..


    Hearthstone Tavern.


    Tyreen was the one who cooked dinner tonight, which led to only vegetarian dishes for dinner. It was only because of Hiri��s wailing that Lady Marina opened another pot.


    It was almost midnight when dinner time ended.


    ��Aren��t you going to sleep?��Hiri came to the corridor wrapped in a quilt and saw Joshua.


    ��I have something to discuss with the demon world.��Joshua waved the invitation letter in his hand.


    This was an invitation letter to attend the SCJERONA award ceremony, which would be held in a month��s time.


    As expected, with Nn��s influence, this award would be a grand ceremony that all the spell casters in the world would pay attention to. The honor that the winner would receive was probably no less than that of the seven sages.


    Jose was one of the winners. With his identity as a chaos demon, this was also a chance for the world to face the demon race.


    ��Alright.��Hiri realized that Jose was ready to talk business, so he wrapped himself in the quilt and went back to his room.


    It was almost winter. Even if Hiri came from the frost country, he was unexpectedly afraid of the cold. He would transform into this quilt monster every night.


    After sending the quilt monster back to his room, Joshua opened his text message and chose a person that Joshua would never contact on his own initiative.


    Cecilia Arnold.


    Joshua directly submitted a voicemunication application to the other party. In less than three seconds, the application was approved.


    ��It should bete at night at Nn��s ce. Why are you looking for me at this time?��


    ��Sister, are you interested in visiting Nn?��


    Jose nced at the invitation letter in his hand, which included a description that family members could also visit together.

 Chapter 530

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 535, Layman</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The month of winter.


    Nn, Sage Council.


    ��As expected, I��m still not satisfied.��The yellow-clothed man sat in his seat and sighed. ��Such an important award was actually given to a demon who is not even thirty years old.��


    ��If you can name a more suitable candidate for the ��Skjerona inscription award,��We can discuss other candidates.��


    While replying to the yellow-clothed man, the gray-clothed man casually fed the owl standing on his shoulder.


    ��There are many ancestors in human history who are qualified for this honor, such as the discoverer of the Thunder inscription system and the person who improved the inscription system magic.��The yellow-clothed man looked at the white-clothed man sitting in front of him.


    ��I��m already too old, and that demon is indeed qualified to win this award.��


    The white-clothed man lightly tapped the table with his walking stick, and then his eyes swept over the other four sages present.


    ��Do you have any objections to the other winners of the Skjerona Award?��


    At this moment, all the sages��eyes focused on the red-clothed man alone, and the red-clothed man��s expression slightly stiffened.


    ��My opinion alone is meaningless.��The red-clothed person waved his hand impatiently and said, ��Let��s move on to the next topic!��


    After the first topic was passed, the white-clothed person slowly stood up from his seat and lightly knocked on the ground.


    In an instant, arge number of inscriptions appeared on the ground that was almostpletely free of dust.


    ��The blue-clothed person and the ck-clothed person sent a message yesterday,��the white-clothed person suddenly said.


    ��There��s news about them?��


    This sentence made the purple-clothed person unable to remain calm, so much so that she stood up from her seat and looked at the hunchbacked old man in disbelief.


    ��The blue-clothed person and the ck-clothed person have been exploring the underground ruins for almost five years�� thest time they contacted was two years ago. What news did they send this time?��


    ��The fog covering the underground ruins has calmed down.��


    The white-clothed man slowly walked to the window of the tower of sages. From the tower, he could clearly see the scenery of Nn City and the world tree in the deep pit beside the tower.


    ��After Nn took root, the world tree seemed to expel some evil thing from Nn.��


    ��Then where are they now? Are they ready to return to the ground?��The purple-robed man immediately asked the white-robed man.


    ��They left Nn a year ago. They found a portal that can be used in the ruins. It should be somewhere in the world now,��the white-robed man said.


    This news made the purple-robed man sit back in his seat with some disappointment.


    ��I will write to the rulers of the various countries on the next day when the teleportation portal opens, and ask them to send envoys to negotiate.��


    The white-robed man did not care about the changes in the purple-robed man. Instead, he looked at the top of the tower of sages.


    ��Although we have yet to investigate what exactly is lurking beneath Nn, from the intelligence reports of the blue-robed man and the ck-robed man, Nn is not the only one affected.��


    �� ..


    Late at night, outside Shawshank Prison.


    ��Is it really okay to visit sote at night?��


    The Archers followed behind their leader, Reyck. It had been almost a month since theyst came to Shawshank prison, but there was still no change in this prison.


    The only difference was that at night, this prison looked very gloomy.


    ��Rona, you don��t have to be so impatient. We just returned to Nn and went to look for the employer. At least wait until I clean up the smell of blood on my body.��


    The archer sniffed his clothes. After hunting in the forest for a month and a half, his body was mixed with a strong smell of blood and soil. In short, any girl would definitely cover their nose after smelling it.


    ��You were the one who wanted to follow me.��Rona nced at the archer and said, ��I don��t think that Frost Elf will stay in this prison in the middle of the night.��


    The Archer was a little discouraged by the reminder, but in an instant, his eyes caught something bad.


    ��Hey! Look over there, where the original crystal light shines.��The archer pointed to a corner of the back door of Shawshank Prison, there, the archer saw a man who looked like a warden, talking to a prisoner.


    After the warden handed a cigarette to the prisoner, he turned around and was about to leave, but the archer keenly caught that on the tower, a prison guard was pointing a certain weapon at the prisoner.


    ��A dwarf��s flintlock.��The Archer recognized the weapon. It was a magical gun that could be driven even without magic, and in the next second, the sound of the gunshot reverberated across the entire field.


    Blood oozed out of the prisoner��s chest and he instantly fell to the ground.


    ��Lynching a prisoner!��


    This scene instantly made the archer furious. However, before he had the time to save the poor prisoner, a ghost that was emitting a faint light appeared in front of him.


    ��Banshee?��


    Rona instantly identified the identity of the ghost in front of him.


    ��to be precise, it��s a daytime banshee.��


    This message suddenly popped up in Reyerk��s message, allowing Reyerk to stop Rona and the Archer��s actions.


    ��I forgot to remind you guys to go through the main entrance. Yesterday, after I uploaded a new trailer in the realm of the weave, recently, more and more people havee to the Shawshank Prison to watch the sneaky escape, so this can be considered as one of the means of defense.��


    The new message once again popped out from Reyek��s message.


    ��You are guests. ording to the contestant��s orders, please go this way.��


    The daytime banshee expressionlessly pointed the direction to Reyek and his party members.


    ��What��s with that prisoner? It can��t be true����the archer wanted to ask the banshee about what happened, but the prisoner who was lying on the ground covered in blood suddenly stood up.


    ��reshoot. This scene was originallypleted yesterday, but I was a little dissatisfied, so I reshot it. There might be a rainstormter. If you don��t want to get wet, hurry up and go to prison.��


    Reyerk followed the banshee from another direction into Shawshank��s prison and saw Jose.


    Josh was exining something to the prisoners and the wardens. Although this scene looked strange to the mercenaries who had been in prison.


    Reyerk and the rest were still waiting for Josh to finish his exnation. During this time, the archer overheard a series of strange conversations, such as ��Andy��s escape scene����


    At this moment, even the stupidest person understood that this seemed to be a movie.


    ��Am I the only one who doesn��t know?��The Archer asked the leader and Rona in a low voice.


    ��The new movie ��Shawshank��s redemption��. I wonder how many posts are discussing it on the spellcaster forum. What do you usually do on the magic?��


    Rona��s lips moved, and he answered him in an extremely low voice.

 Chapter 531

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 536, the deal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Rona had never been so nervous in his life. In his memory, he had only felt this kind of tension when he joined the snake of Yevelk.


    The tension was called ��My Life Could Change Tonight��!


    Rona looked at Jose, who was sitting in the corner of the prison. All the prisoners in the prison, no�� it should be said that the actors were all watching the scene that Rona had shot.


    In the scene, the magnificent extinct mountain range was shown. It was a dangerous ce that humans rarely stepped into.


    ��How did we get the footage of the earth-eating lizard at such a close distance?��


    ��Isn��t this kind of magical beast very violent?��


    The actors present more or less knew about the knocking on the door of the movie, and there were also some spellcasters who had fought with magical beasts before.


    Rona enjoyed this kind of praise from others, but the person he really needed to be recognized was Joshua Arnold.


    ��How long did it take to shoot all of this?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    ��Fifty-seven days,��Rona said.


    ��It��s shorter than I thought. Although there are some extra scenes in it, after all of them are edited out, there won��t be any problems.��


    There were many talented people in this world. In other words, there were a lot of ecologists in the powerful mercenary group.


    ��You mean����


    ��This documentary is considered qualified. It should be able to help a lot of people who want to explore the mountain range of the extinct ones, as well as those who want to hunt the earth-eating lizard adventurers.��


    As Jose spoke, he looked at the documents beside him. Unfortunately, there was no paper for him to write a contract on in Shawshank Prison.


    ��Although I can��t draw up a contract to hire you, I n to buy this documentary directly. How much do you think this thing is worth?��Jose looked at Rona who was standing beside Reyerk.


    Although Reyerk was the leader of the Jefferk snake, he seemed to be in charge of the internal affairs.


    ��Please let me think about it.��


    Rona did not expect that Jose would give him the power to set the price. During this period of time in the snake of Yevilk, Rona had dealt with many troublesome employers. They were all trying their best to reduce themission of the hiring, very few people would give the power to set the price to the mercenary group itself.


    ��1,172 gold coins.��


    Rona tentatively announced a price. Without waiting for Jose to react, the archers who were listening by the side were instantly stunned when they heard the price.


    ��Hey, the adult skin of an earth-eating lizard is only two gold coins, and the core is only ten gold coins. Your Price����the archer whispered to Rona, thinking that Rona��s price was too excessive.


    Not only excessive, but also the kind of price that was enough to make the employer angry enough to chase him out.


    ��It��s a little lower than I thought.��


    Of course, Jose could hear the archers and Rona��s whispers, but in fact, the price was indeed a little lower than Jose had imagined.


    ��Low? Is this the so-called great aristocrats? Speaking of which, the other party seems to be a prince.��


    The Archersints behind him made Rona want to knock him out with a punch.


    ��Even those great aristocrats wouldn��t be willing to spend a thousand gold coins to buy a video record, right?��


    Josh was a little regretful that Healy was in Hearthstone Tavern. If she was there, she would have stood up to defend herself, or rather�� to ridicule.


    ��That��s the truth.��


    Rona nodded his head and did not deny what Josh said. 1,000 gold coins was enough to arm a small-scale cavalry team. The missions that the snake of Yevelk usually epted were more than 700 gold coins, and they were all big missions that required the full effort of the entire team.


    ��But it��s worth it to me.��


    Joshua nced at Sir White Thorn flower beside him. Whether it was the profits from the White Thorn Theatre and Nn National Theatre, or the money earned by the Hearthstone Tavern, it was enough for Joshua to sit on a mountain of gold coins and squander it for his entire life.


    Now that the magic was online, just the profits from the magic vision, magic cloud music, and magic shopping had gradually umted, causing Joshua��s concept of money to bepletely diluted.


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t have any cash on me right now. Can I transfer the money directly to your leader on the Magic Net?��Joshua asked.


    ��Transfer the money?��


    The moment Joshua mentioned this, the three members of the Jefferk��s snake had entered a short period of thinking. It seemed that they had not adapted to using their own money on the magic yet, reyerk was the first to realize what was going on.


    ��Sure.��Reyerk nodded.


    Joshua��s hand swiped on the interface of the magic. Reyerk also opened the interface of his magic savings. He saw arge amount of money suddenly transferred into it, and it felt surreal.


    ��Let��s discuss the rest at the Hearthstone Tavern. I still have two scenes to shoot.��


    Joshua epted the original crystal that recorded the extinct mountain range, and then watched Reyerk leave the set with his members.


    ��Everyone, it��s time to finish this movie.��


    Josh started to focus on the work at hand and brought Sir White Thorn Flower and the other actors to Andy��s cell.


    ��Listen up, Sir White Thorn Flower. I want to give the audience a hint for this part, so you should act in this movie with a sense of despair.��


    Jose sat on the bed in the cell and exined the following performance to the main character, Sir White Thorn.


    ��The hint refers to����


    ��When the audience first saw this movie, they would definitely think that Andy was about tomit suicide.��


    The second actor, Reid, yed by Morgan, told Sir White Thorn the reason behind the performance.


    ��Words really can��t express this kind of atmosphere, so I can only rely on your acting skills and the lighting of the scene.��


    Jose walked to the other side of the cell and lifted the poster on the cell.


    The female star in the poster was a very old actress from Faroese. In order to film the plot of the prisoners watching the movie, Jose even specially shot a very short ck and white movie.


    ��This is the pre-dug escape exit. Of course, if you are really locked in the prison, you can��t escape through this.��


    Jose used this time to make a joke that wasn��t very funny to the actors present.


    ��That Mr. Jose.��Sir White Thorn Flower pondered for a moment, as if he was thinking about how he should perform next.


    He recalled the following script and suddenly remembered something very important.


    ��I remember that when I was escaping, there was a scene where I�� Crawled in the sewer.��


    No matter how dedicated Sir White Thorn Flower was as an actor, the moment he heard that he had to crawl in the sewer, he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    ��Don��t worry, the sewer is filled with chocte syrup. I can guarantee that there is absolutely no strange smell. Of course, if you think that for the sake of the real effect of the performance, I can add some seasoning.��


    Joshua��s suggestion made Sir White Thorn flower shake his head crazily.


    ��The exnation of the plot will stop here for the time being! If you have any more questions, you can ask me. Also, we can��t pray for a thunderstorm in this season, so the spellcaster responsible for creating rain clouds is already waiting outside! This is the first attempt tonight!��


    After Joshua gave the order, the entire production team began to operate.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 537, the new show</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the middle of winter.


    Morgan arrives at a hotel on Squirrel Street.


    The hotel looks familiar. If he��s not mistaken, it��s the one where the devil is not too cold.


    Thest part of the Shawshank redemption will begin here today.


    The hotel itself looks very run-down, but there are more people inside than Morgan could have imagined.


    Perhaps ever since the spellcaster forum exposed this ce as the filming location for ��This demon is not too cold,��many tourists hade here because of its fame.


    ��This room will soon be famous on the Forum.��


    Morgan went to the second floor of the hotel and opened the door with a key. On the beam of the room, someone used a pen to carve the words, ��Old cloth has been here before.��.


    ��What��s wrong, Master Morgan? If you��re ready, let��s begin the final ending.��


    Jose followed behind Morgan with a Daytime Banshee, followed by the other actors in the crew.


    Therefore, the hotel��s originally crowded hall had be even more crowded now.


    ��It��s just a little emotional and mncholy.��Morgan put on his hat and walked into the room. ��This filming trip is a kind of enjoyment for me. It��s far more enjoyable than filming a loyal dog. It��s been a long time since I stayed up all night trying to figure out the heart of a virtual character. So, Mr. Jose, if you think of any other wonderful scripts, please count me in.��


    ��Did you enjoy it?��


    At this point, Jose nced at the other actors gathered downstairs. There was no mncholy or pity on their faces, only the excitement of finishing the work.


    The actors gathered together to guess the audience��s reaction after the movie was released.


    This was a rtively normal state of mind. The set of Shawshank Redemption was not like avatar. The actors could still see the illusion created by the purple-clothed man after performing.


    ��There will definitely be a chance to work together again.��


    After giving Morgan this answer, Jose began to finish the plot.


    There were three scenes needed for the final scene. After Jose finished shooting the scene in the hotel, he led the crew to an alchemy shop near Squirrel Street.


    Morgan��s character, Rhett, would y a salesperson here.


    This alchemy shop was under the Kelia Chamber of Commerce. Since the KELIA Chamber of Commerce cooperated with Joshua, each shop had an additional standard configuration, which was a television.


    ��Speaking of which, today is the day.��


    Before the official shooting, Joshua instructed the servants in the shop not to turn off the television.


    There was still an hour until noon. Usually, Nn��s television station did not have any programs at this time. asionally, there would be one or two advertisements.


    Fortunately, from today onwards, a brand new program was added in�� Joshua temporarily named it ��World of monsters��.


    ��Now is not the time to watch TV. Everyone, finish up the final work!��Joshua said.


    �� ..


    Nn, the Mercenary Guild.


    The Dark Elf used her ability as a judge to disguise herself as a female human spellcaster.


    ��Miss, it��s not a rational choice for you toe to this ce alone.��


    The Hall of the Mercenary Guild not only had the ability to ept missions, but it was also a tavern. The Dark Elf was sitting in front of the bar counter and looking around.


    ��Is that so? How Do you exin those girls?��The Dark Elf pointed at the figures in the corner of the tavern in the distance.


    As far as the eye could see, most of the people in the hall were armed and rough-looking male mercenaries, followed by the spell casters in robes.


    Under such an atmosphere, those girls who looked extremely young and did not carry any weapons looked a little out of ce.


    ��I don��t know about that. Recently, there have been a lot of young people in the guild. They don��t look like they want to do this line of work. They��re just sitting there.��


    The attendant in charge of serving wine shook his head to show that he was also very confused about this situation.


    ��I guess they must be doing it for ��snake��.��


    When the Dark Elf said the word ��snake��, the attendant��s expression instantly changed.


    ��Miss, it��s best that you don��t mention this word here����


    Before he could finish his words, the originally noisy atmosphere in the mercenary guild instantly dropped to freezing point. An indescribable oppressive atmosphere filled the entire mercenary guild hall.


    The source of the oppression was the group of people standing at the door.


    The snake of Yevilk.


    ��Don��t they have a base? Why�� Why did all of their memberse here����


    The attendant seemed to be affected by the oppression. His hand that was holding the wine ss could not help but tremble slightly.


    ��They won��t be happy when they hear this.��


    The Dark Elf reminded the attendant, and he immediately covered his mouth with his hand.


    ��It seems that the number one mercenary group in the world is infamous in the eyes of their peers.��


    The Dark Elf silently observed the reactions of the surrounding mercenaries. When the members of the Jefferk Snake Group walked in, the other mercenaries consciously made way for them. Some even left the mercenary guild in a hurry.


    More than 40 members of the Jefferk snake instantly upied nearly half of the long tables in the mercenary guild. The ordinary mercenaries in the Guild Hall consciously hid in another position.


    However, when all the members of the snake were seated, before the mercenaries could heave a sigh of relief, the leader, Reyerk, suddenly stood up and walked in the direction of the ordinary mercenaries, which was also the direction of the Dark Elves.


    ��Miss�� Miss, please leave this ce quickly! They are very dangerous.��


    The servant instantly realized that something was wrong. He seemed to think that the mercenaries had heard the dark elves��words.


    Reyerk��s approach made the mercenaries subconsciously grab their weapons. Reyerk seemed to be looking for something as he looked around the group of mercenaries.


    In the end, he stopped in front of a group of unarmed young men. The group of young men also seemed to be at a loss.


    ��Miss, I�� I��ve heard rumors that ��snakes��would sell children.��


    When the attendant saw this scene, he suddenly blurted out this sentence nervously.


    At this moment, the attendant felt the gaze of the members of the snake of yevilk, especially the archer. It made him feel as if he was being targeted by a poisonous snake.


    The attendant covered his mouth in horror once again.


    ��So you can hear me.��The Dark Elf picked up a ss of wine and sipped it indifferently.


    ��Hey! Mercenary! Pay attention to your line of sight! The one sitting in front of you is the eldest son of the Comoros family.��


    A knight suddenly walked out from the other side and stood in front of Reyek. Judging from the luxurious armor on his body, he did not look like an ordinary mercenary.


    ��Comoros? A noble from the country near the sea?��


    Reyerk did not pay attention to the knight��s reminder. He looked at the few young men sitting in their seats.


    The atmosphere became tense again.


    The strength of the Knight��s hand holding the sword was so strong that it was terrifying. He was afraid�� facing an opponent of this level, he was not sure if he could protect his master in front of this dangerous mercenary.


    However, the eldest son stood up from his seat and took the initiative toe in front of Reyerk.


    ��Lord Jonassi.��The Knight lost his voice and wanted to stop the other party��s reckless behavior.


    When all the mercenaries present felt that the arrogant noble boy was about to suffer, Reyerk finally spoke.


    ��Autograph, or group photo?��


    Reyerk used a cold voice to ask out words that no one present could understand.


    This sentencepletely made the noble��s eldest son and his friends excited.


    ��Both! Mr. Reyerk, May I?��He shouted loudly.


    Reyerk silently nodded.


    The following scene caused the knight and the mercenaries present to fall into a daze.


    Reyek maintained his fierce expression. After all, this was his natural appearance. However, this dangerous guy used an amiable method to make strange poses with those unknown young men, moreover, the number of people gradually increased.


    ��What�� is he doing?��The attendant asked in puzzlement.


    ��Taking a picture with his idol. He��s a famous singer in magic cloud music.��


    The Dark Elf took out his camera and took a picture of Reyerk from afar, exining to the poor servant.


    ��Singer?��


    When the servant looked over again, he found that not only the unfamiliar young people, but also some familiar mercenaries had gathered around him.


    ��You can give it a try. An autographed photo should be able to sell for a few dors.��After the Dark Elf finished taking the photo, he realized that he had overestimated Reyk��s poprity.


    If it was Tyreen, the entire mercenary guild would probably bepletely blocked. Hence, the Dark Elf turned his attention to the other members of snake.


    ��Leader, is there a need to�� satisfy other people��s requirements like that?��The archer asked softly.


    ��Some time ago, the leader had already made up his mind to take this path, so the chaos demon��s suggestion to the leader was to treat his fans well.��


    ��That��s great! There are so many beautiful girls looking for the leader to sign autographs, Morris, do you think it��s possible for me to����


    The archer turned his gaze to the chaos demon swordsman sitting opposite him, who shook his head decisively.


    Rona no longer had the strength to confront him. He stood up and walked towards the position of the manager of the Mercenary Guild.


    The Mercenary Guild also had the crystal that carried the function of a television. However, the program on the wall was from Faroese TV station.


    ��Guild leader, can you change the TV station to Nn TV station?��Rona said to the man standing behind the management window with a smile.


    ��Rona? Don��t you know that Nn TV station doesn��t have a program at this time?��The Guild leader was not afraid of the members of the Jefferk��s snake. ��Moreover, Faroese��s ��interview��program is quite interesting. And Rona, you��re blocking me! Now we��re talking about the critical moment!��


    Rona turned his head to look at the program projected on the wall. In the program of Faroese��s interview, the host was teasing Faroese about the various vile actsmitted by a noble.


    It wasn��t just the Guild leader of the Mercenary Guild. Most of the mercenaries sat in their original spots and didn��t run away because of this program.


    For the mercenaries who mainly focused on civilians, nothing was more interesting than watching a noble make a fool of himself.


    ��Guild leader, Nn television station will have a new program soon. Please change the channel.��Rona��s voice had a hint of toughness.


    The President, who had been tilting his head to watch the host��s performance on the screen, immediately turned his eyes to Rona after hearing this.


    ��New program? Don��t tell me that Sherlock Holmes is going to be updated. If that��s the case, I��m willing to change the channel.��The president��s words also had a hint of sarcasm.


    ��I��m not joking.��Rona stared at the man in front of him and said.


    ������The Guild leader was silent for a moment. ��Rona, you have to think carefully. Many of the mercenaries sitting here are also here to watch that Faroese program. If you change the channel, it��s equivalent to provoking all of them. Although the Evelk snake is powerful, it��s not good to create too many enemies.��


    This sentence made Rona hesitate for a moment. If it had been the former Jefferk��s snake, he would have ordered the leader to change the channel without hesitation. After all, he had carried too much of a bad reputation, so it didn��t matter if he carried a little more.


    Now..


    ��It doesn��t matter. Switch to Nn television station. Although the new program might make you feel a little bored, it��s different for those new mercenaries,��Rona said.


    ��You guys are responsible for the consequences.��


    The Guild leader also chose topromise and let the servants switch the ��TV��provided by the Kelia Trading Company to Nn TV station.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the channel was switched, those mercenaries who were sitting and watching happily instantly stood up.


    ��Guild leader? What��s going on? ! We��re so close to talking about that noble��s mistress!��


    ��Nn TV station has a new program! I think you guys are interested in watching it!��


    Just as Rona was about to exin for the guild master, he was the first to shout out.


    ��I just want to watch part of the ��interview��Now!��


    ��The jewelry shop next door seems to be showing the Faroese TV station.��


    Rona silently watched as hundreds of mercenaries stood up and prepared to leave the mercenary hall.


    For a moment, the crowded hall suddenly became a little deserted.


    ��Thank you,��Rona suddenly said.


    ��What��s there to thank, it��s really troublesome����the guild leader scratched his head helplessly. ��Hey, Rona, when your leader bes rich in the future, he��ll have to introduce some young people to this ce. Recently, there are fewer and fewer young people who have the spirit of exploration.��


    Rona did not say anything, because a brand new program had officially begun on the wall.


    The first shot was not shot by Rona, but was reshot at ater stage under the suggestion of Joshua.


    During the day, the Banshee brought the camera and took pictures of the magnificent scenery above the extinct mountain range.


    ��World of monsters? Didn��t Miss Tyreen have a new story to share? Wait�� This is the extinct mountain range?��The Guild leader instantly judged the location based on the images on the television.


    ��The extinct mountain range, a forbidden area that neers and adventurers can not enter. There are arge number of dangerous magical beasts lurking here�� but there are equally valuable treasures buried here.��


    An intellectual voice reverberated throughout the entire mercenary guild. The moment the guild leader heard this voice, he looked at Rona in astonishment.


    ��This is your voice?��


    He nodded his head in an undeniable manner.


    ��You�� You��re on TV? Quick�� tell me, what method did you use? Oh My God����the guild leader grabbed Rona in bafflement and excitement.


    ��It��s not me, it��s the entire Jefferk Snake.��


    When Rona said this, the screen just happened to show all the members of the Jefferk Snake.


    ��Today, our Jefferk Snake will lead you into this extinct mountain range and tell you the method to hunt dangerous magical beasts and the ce where all kinds of precious herbs grow����


    ��Everyone on TV? Should I ask for your autograph in advance?��The Guild Leader asked.


    Rona did not answer. His eyes were focused on the other mercenaries in the mercenary guild. Most of the old mercenaries had already left their seats and ran to other ces to watch Farosi��s program.


    However, some young mercenaries sat down silently after listening to the exnation. The mountain range of the extinct really could arouse the curiosity of these adventurers.


    Before the Spellcasters��forum appeared, the dangerous methods of hunting magical beasts and the methods of searching for precious alchemy materials were all methods that required neers to risk their lives to dig out.


    ��Producing a program as a mentor����


    He had to admit that he enjoyed watching those young people attentively watching the television. There were even some key parts that someone took out a pen and paper to specifically note down.


    Reyerk slowly walked to Rona��s side at this time.


    ��Leader, I can understand your intention to retire now.��Rona sighed and said, ��If you are not willing to cooperate with that chaos demon in the future, I might choose to leave the snake. Of course, it��s just a joke.��


    ��My brain is not damaged.��


    Reyerk also made a joke to Rona, which was rare.


    ��Don��t talk in front of me. Reyerk, if you stand there, I won��t be able to see anything! Get out of the way!��


    The leader of the Mercenary Guild urged Reyerk and Rona to return to their seats.

 Chapter 533

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 538, Powerless</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The holy city.


    Messiah was lucky today. Because Gloria had temporarily set the main character of the shoot as the choir, she did not have to continue to be entangled with the camera today.


    Now Messiah only needed to sit in the cathedral and listen to the choir��s holy singing.


    This made her tense nerves rx a lot recently.


    This rehearsal, which was led by Gloria,sted about two hours. During the break, the choir members surrounded Gloria and asked her various questions.


    Judging from the eyes of the choir members, they truly worshipped the SAINTESS.


    To Myrce��s surprise, a girl from the choir ran to her side at this time.


    ��Are you the Knight of Myrce?��


    The girl sat on the bench next to Myrce.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Myrce felt that this girl��s appearance was somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where exactly she looked familiar.


    ��I heard that you were once my father��s apprentice,��the girl said with some uncertainty.


    ��Your father? Could it be Bishop Kobler?��


    Myrce instantly remembered who the girl was talking about.


    ��That��s right! ��Knight Myrce�� My father has been away from home for almost half a month.��The girl��s face suddenly showed a happy expression. ��I asked my mother and said that he seemed to have been sent on an expedition, but�� father didn��t even bring his own sword, how could he?��


    ������


    Messiah could see that she was very worried about her father��s situation.


    Although the news of the abolition of the heretic trial court had spread in the holy city, the exact members of the trial court were not known to others. To outsiders, Bishop Kobler was still a worshipped Holy Army.


    However, what Messiah knew was the fact that he had betrayed the entire holy city and was now locked in an underground prison. He was eroded by the gray fog and looked like a cripple.


    ��Your father has indeed been assigned an important task.��


    At this moment, Gloria appeared behind the girl. Myrce noticed that Gloria had taken out a camera and pointed it at the girl.


    ��If you have anything to say to your father, you can tell me.��Gloria said with a smile that could melt the frost on her face. ��I can help you tell your father.��


    ��Really? Thank you, Lady Saintess!��


    The girl looked really surprised. Myrce could only watch the choir rehearsals in silence.


    When all the choir members left, Myrce looked at the two raw crystals in Gloria��s hand that recorded the images.


    ��It��s been almost a month. is teacher really okay?��Myrce said worriedly.


    ��Teacher? You can call him whatever you want, but his only value now is to tell us where the core of the sacrificial array of the court is.��


    Gloria looked at the recording in her hands.


    ��Half a month ago, I yed his wife��s recording and finally had some reaction. Today, I tried his daughter��s, hoping to wake that guy up a little,��Gloria said.


    Myrce didn��t know how to answer Gloria, so she could only follow Gloria to the underground prison under the cathedral.


    This time, Myrce didn��t step into the prison. Instead, she waited outside quietly for Gloria��s result.


    Myrce clearly understood the seriousness of this matter. If Kobler wasn��t willing to cooperate, the holy city would face a disaster that was close to destruction.


    Just like that, Myrce anxiously waited for nearly half an hour before she slowly walked out of the dungeon.


    ��Lady Helolia�� teacher, he����


    Halfway through her words, Myrce noticed that HELOLIA��s expression was not right.


    ��Damn it!��


    Helolia, who had always shown her gentle side to others, suddenly mmed her hand on the wall beside her angrily.


    The expression on Gloria��s face was pure anger.


    One punch seemed to be unable to vent the anger in Gloria��s heart. When she was about to hit the wall again, Myrce immediately grabbed Gloria��s arm.


    ��Lady Gloria, please calm down. is teacher still not willing to confess?��


    Myrce looked at the edge of Gloria��s palm, which was already bleeding.


    ��That guy is already on the side of the court.��Gloria��s arm kept trembling. ��At a time like this, I really wish I could master some of the tricks of necromancers.��


    ��Is there no other way?��Messiah could not bear to ask.


    ��The judges are too good at disguising themselves. Even your true mentor, the ascetic, could not find them. Moreover, I have already interrogated more than ten judges, and the results are all like this����


    At this point, Gloria suddenly fell into Myrce��s arms. When Myrce was at a loss, she could still vaguely hear her muttering.


    ��I spent so many years to build the holy city. How can it be destroyed by those guys����Gloria raised her head and looked at Myrce.


    At this moment, Myrce had an illusion that Gloria��s eyes were like a cat��s.


    ��Messiah, can you think of a way?��She asked.


    ��To�� send the residents to Nn to seek refuge?��


    This was the only answer that Messiah could think of. If the trial court��s n to sacrifice the entire city could not be stopped, at least through the opening of the portal, the residents would be sent to as far away as possible.


    ��Impossible. Nn��s portal also has a limit to the number of people it can carry. Moreover, I will not do such a thing that will cause the faith of the Kingdom of the sacred religion to copse.��


    Feeling a little tired, Gloria left Myrce��s embrace. After rubbing her eyes, she forced herself to stay awake.


    ��This time, I��ll have someone open the connection with Nn ahead of time. So tomorrow, we��ll go to Nn to meet that Chaos Fiend. Myrce, be a little happier,��Gloria said.


    In this moment of life and death for the sacred city, Myrce could not be happy no matter what. However, in order to cooperate with Gloria, she forced a smile.


    �� ..


    The next day, Nn..


    In the ballroom of the White Thorn Theatre.


    This was the ce that the White Thorn Knight used to entertain the distinguished guests.


    Today, it was used to celebrate the sess of the filming of Shawshank��s redemption.


    ��are you sure you won��t be beaten up by your teacher if you y the Magic Net in ss?��


    Jose hid in the corner of the ball and chatted with Healy via text message.


    ��impossible! It��s super convenient to y the magic secretly in ss. Speaking of which, what��s so good about the celebration party����


    Healy��s text message was apanied by a bunch of illogical English characters.


    It seemed that Healy��s behavior of ying the magic secretly in ss was discovered by the purple-d man. The worst thing was that he was sent a face-rolling keyboard.


    ��purple-d man, please punish your student lightly.��


    After Joshua left this reply, a new message suddenly popped up.


    ��We��re already at Nn, Mr. Joshua, can you tell us where you are now?��


    The sender of the message was sister Lia.


    ��isn��t Nn��s portal still seven days away from opening? How did you guys get here?��


    In Joshua��s memory, Nn��s portal would open seven dayster.


    ��using a special method to open it in advance. Of course, I can��t stay for too long.��


    Another stowaway?


    Joshua thought about asking thew enforcers to arrest this nun. After thinking about it carefully, he decided not to.


    ��White Thorn Theatre. Inform me in brief when you arrive. I��ll arrange for someone to pick you up,��Joshua replied to her.

 Chapter 534 - the new transaction

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 539, the new transaction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Has the World Tree of the frost elves taken root in this city?��


    Gloria sat on the magic car that was heading to the White Thorn Theatre and muttered to herself as she looked at the pedestrians walking on the street.


    ��How enviable�� so many people��s beliefs are gathered together.��


    It was not the first time that Myrce had seen Gloria��s exhausted and dispirited look in the past few days.


    Although Myrce was not sure that she was absolutely righteous, she was indeed trying to save the holy city.


    ��Lady Helolia, the people of the holy city also have a firm belief in the god of Holy Light.��


    Myrce tried tofort Helolia in this way to cheer up the SAINTESS.


    ��Firm belief?��Helolia nced at Myrce who was sitting next to her. ��Myrce, a part of the power of belief in your body is running toward the World Tree of the Frost Elves.��


    ��This�� how is that possible?��


    Myrce was slightly stunned, and then she rejected the possibility with an extremely positive tone.


    ��Speaking of which, you can��t see it.��


    Gloria looked at Myrce, whose body was surrounded by arge amount of faint golden light. This faint light would asionally pass through the magic car and rise into the sky, but in the golden light spots, there were some silvery-white light spots.


    These silver-white light spots were very eye-piercing to Gloria.


    When Gloria looked out of the street, she could see a very�� magnificent scene.


    Arge amount of silver-white light spots gathered into a river and rushed to the center of Nn. The producers of these light spots were the people on Nn��s street.


    ��It doesn��t matter. Aftering to Nn, it��s difficult to resist the temptation of the magic.��


    Messiah did not know what to say because what Helolia said was the truth.


    No matter how firmly this female knight believed that her faith was absolutely pure, it was an irrefutable fact that she could not resist the temptation of the magic.


    ��It��s also your strength that you don��t Lie, Messiah,��Helolia said.


    At this moment, Myrce could hardly raise her head in front of Gloria. Just like that, they silently walked all the way to the entrance of the White Thorn Theatre.


    ��This theatre is still filled with the aura of demons.��


    Myrce looked at the most eye-catching building on the street in the distance�� The White Thorn Theatre.


    Her ��third eye��had also been tempered during this period of time. She could clearly feel that there were powerful demons residing in this theatre.


    ��As expected, there are still some who are unable to adapt to the presence of demons. If it were the holy city, the Holy Army would have already started moving,��Myrce said.


    ��Myrce, ording to what you said, we are traitors who collude with the demons.��


    Gloria reminded Myrce on the side of the reason foring to Nn today.


    ��I��m sorry, Lady Gloria. My thoughts are still too childish.��


    Myrce shook her head and followed Helolia all the way to the interior of the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    After a few months, there were many more movies being screened in the White Thorn Garden. The most eye-catching one was the poster of ��Avatar��hanging on the wall of the theater.


    ��Are you very interested?��Helolia looked at her guardian knight again.


    At this moment, Myrce shook her head firmly.


    ��Unfortunately, I still want to see what this movie with the highest box office earnings looks like before I leave.��


    After Gloria took onest look at the poster of ��Avatar,��she sent a message to Jose.


    In less than a minute, a servant hurried over.


    ��Excuse me, are you Lia and Miss Myrce?��The servant looked at Myrce and asked.


    ��That��s right.��


    Gloria had put on a disguise today, so her appearance was not very eye-catching.


    Myrce waspletely different. As a girl who was almost 1.8 meters tall, as a knight of the Holy Army, she had an eye-catching temperament.


    ��Pleasee this way.��


    The attendant brought Myrce and Gloria into a special passage.


    At this moment, Myrce adjusted her breathing and put her hand on the Knight��s longsword that she carried by her waist.


    Today, Myrce came to the White Thorn Theatre fully armed.


    She had never let her guard down against Joshua. This time, when she brought Heloria to their of the Chaos Demon, this female knight had made ample preparations.


    This included her own training and the weapons and armor that the ascetic had given her.


    But unfortunately, when this attendant brought Myrce and Heloliya to the agreed ce�� The Knight armor and sword that Myrce was wearing were destined to lose their use.


    This was the asion that Myrce was most not good at, and that was the nobles��ball.


    ��What are you celebrating?��


    Gloria��s gaze swept across everyone present, and she found many familiar figures among them.


    ��Celebrating the sess of the new movie.��


    Joshua weed the two guests who hade from afar.


    ��Miss Myrce is as vignt as ever�� towards me.��


    Joshua nced at the female knight. When Joshua approached her, her nervous expression made Joshua wonder if she would pull out her sword in the next second.


    ��Forget it, but I still have the self-awareness of being a ��demon��.��


    The demon that Josh mentioned was a term used in the canon of the sacred religion to describe demons as evil.


    ��Those actors seem to be about to start dancing. You Two don��t want to take a stroll on the dance floor, right?��


    Josh��s words were rarely acknowledged by Myrce. The frequency with which she shook her head had already revealed how much this female Knight hated dancing.


    ��Me too. After all, my partner didn��t show up today, so I��ll go over there and discuss the transaction in detail.��


    Joshua brought them to a corner of the ball. When Joshua attended such banquets, he would hide in a corner and eat with Hiri.


    The actors present seemed to have been reminded by Sir White Thorn. No one came to disturb Joshua at this time.


    ��Hmm�� actually, I��m very curious why the country of the sacred religion decided to build the ��building of the Devil������


    Joshua��s gaze was fixed on the SAINTESS, Gloria, who was sitting in front of him.


    She was wearing the makeup of the singer of the world today. After putting on a little makeup, her originally stunning appearance turned into an ordinary girl with freckles on her face.


    ��Mr. Joshua, can I choose to refuse to answer this question?��Gloria said with a smile.


    ��Of course, but the cinema is not as easy to manage as you think,��Joshua said, ��I will not promise you any contract. After all, the demon��s contract might not be effective in the sacrednd, so I choose to use a more direct method. The projector I provide you has a limit on the number of times it can be used. Simply put, it needs to be regrly filled with magic power����


    ��The filling method is in your hands, Mr. Joshua. Are you using this method to force the cinema of the Holy City to show your movie?��


    Joshua nodded his head in agreement.


    Joshua��s affirmation made Gloria Sigh.


    ��It seems that you still don��t want to believe me, Mr. Joshua.��


    ��I don��t have to believe an enemy unconditionally, or an enemy who can betray his own people.��Joshua��s words caused Gloria��s expression to change, at this moment, Joshua nced at Myrce who was behind her.


    This female knight was still pure and terrifying. Judging from her expression, she did not understand what Joshua was talking about.


    ��The citizens of the holy city are very picky,��Gloria said. ��If a movie rted to demons appears in the cinema of the holy city, the angry citizens will smash the theater.��


    ��So I decided to show this movie in the Holy City first.��Joshua pushed a poster in front of Gloria.


    ��Shawshank��s�� Redemption?��


    Gloria read out the title of the poster. She thought that Joshua would rmend the movie ��Avatar.��.


    Moreover, judging from the images on the poster, ��Shawshank��s salvation��was far less attractive than ��Avatar.��The poster of Shawshank��s salvation not only had no characters, but also had an old feeling.


    Since it was the release of a new movie, the old effect should have been deliberately made by Joshua.


    ��Of course, there��s this movie.��


    Joshua took out another poster to confirm Gloria��s guess, which was ��Avatar.��.


    ��Neither of them mentioned the devil�� The few projectors I gave you canst for about three months, which is the next time the portal opens.��


    ��It seems that I have no reason to refuse,��Gloria said.

 Chapter 535

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 540, determination</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is the projector?��


    Heloria and Myrce were brought to a warehouse at the bottom of the white thorn flower by Joshua.


    Joshua showed Heloria the ��projector��that she wanted.


    But Heloria was holding a primary crystal in her hand.


    ��The movie itself has the function of a projector.��


    Joshua picked up a primary crystal that recorded ��avatar��. After inserting magic power into it, the image of the beginning of ��Avatar��was projected on the wall.


    ��I know.��


    Gloria tried to figure out the primary crystal in her hand. She was sure that although the quality of this primary crystal was very high, the magic power it could contain was also of a huge level.


    However, Gloria could not figure out the inscription inside the crystal no matter what.


    The storage medium in the simplified camera that the ascetic brought back from Nn was also a crystal.


    Unfortunately, the crystal could only store images for more than half an hour at most. Moreover, the projected images could not be erged to the level provided by the movie theater for the audience to see.


    Under Joshua��s hint, Gloria thought that Joshua had used some special magical machinery to erge the images.


    But now it seemed that the so-called ��projector��by Joshua was just a crystal with better quality and moreplicated inscriptions.


    ��Joshua Arnold.��After a short hesitation, Gloria looked at Joshua and asked, ��How exactly do you understand the knowledge of this inscription system?��


    ��Can I give you a trade secret answer?��Joshua said.


    ��Trade secret.��


    The way that Gloria looked at Joshua was very strange. She knew far more details about this world than ordinary humans.


    The inscriptions that Joshua carved in these crystals might be the exclusive magic of the Chaos Demons in Joshua��s eyes.


    However, Gloria knew very well that these runes came from the underground ruins.


    ��If I have time, I really want to ask you about the questions rted to these runes and the programming of the weave.��


    Gloria stared at Joshua for a long time. In the end, she chose to give up on discussing this matter with Joshua.


    ��You want to produce a higher quality ��Movie��instead of using these two cameras for ordinary ��documentary videos.��Of course, as agreed before, there��s a limit to how long these things can be used. Of course, we��ll provide after-sales service at any time.��


    Joshua pointed at the camera in another part of the warehouse and the nk primary crystal that had not recorded anything.


    ��Can I call you anytime to replenish my magic power?��Gloria understood the meaning of Joshua��s words literally. ��Name your price. How much do these cost?��


    ��To be honest, I haven��t decided on the price yet. After all, I��ve never treated these things asmodities.��Joshua fell into deep thought after being asked this question by Gloria, he subconsciously looked at Myrce who was behind Gloria.


    Myrce, who had slightly rxed her vignce, instantly tensed up when she felt Joshua��s gaze on her.


    ��You want her?��


    Gloria began to guess Joshua��s thoughts based on the look in Joshua��s eyes.


    When Joshua was about to deny Gloria��s guess, what surprised Joshua was that this female knight actually showed a determined expression.


    ��If that��s the only way.��Myrce��s voice sounded as if she was ready to sacrifice herself.


    ��Uh, unfortunately, Miss Myrce, I��m not interested in you.��


    However, just as the female knight was ready to be a demonic sacrifice, Joshua directly poured a bucket of ��Ice��onto her head.


    ��When you people from thend of the sacred religion buy things, you don��t rely on ��bartering��, do you?��


    Joshua looked at Gloria who was secretlyughing beside him and asked.


    ��Of course, I��ll give you a satisfactory price in terms of money,��Gloria said.


    Gloria��s answer made Myrce feel slightly relieved, but at the same time, she felt a sense of inexplicable disappointment.


    ..


    The holy city.


    Gloria did not stay in Nn for long. She returned to the holy city directly afterpleting the deal with Joshua.


    ��It seems that you want to stay there for a few more days.��


    On the way back to the holy city, Gloria noticed that Myrce would asionally show a regretful expression.


    ��Lady Gloria, now is not the time to think about this,��Myrce said.


    ��Yes, it is indeed not the time to think about this. I can feel that something beneath the holy city is beginning to stir.��


    Helolia walked out of the portal in the center of the Holy City. Since the portal had not been officially opened, there were not many people in the hall.


    ��Stir.��


    Messiah followed behind Helolia with a huge suitcase. In the suitcase was the creation of the demon.


    She followed Helolia to the streets of the holy city. The Democracy on the streets did not feel that the crisis wasing. They were still living their own lives.


    Myrce could asionally hear people talking about the new movie theater that Helolia had recently built.


    ��Lady Helolia����Myrce quickly followed Helolia. ��Let��s issue a request for evacuation. Let the people of the holy city go to Nn temporarily. At least����


    ��Don��t mention this to me again, Myrce.��


    At this moment, Helolia��s joking tone turned cold.


    ��Why don��t you understand?��Helolia turned around and opened her arms. ��The portal of the holy city can only take less than 10,000 people to Nn. How many people are there in the holy city? 200,000? 300,000? ��And if we tell them the truth, the whole holy city will be in great panic.��


    ��But����


    This time, the Messiah did not obey Gloria. She put down the suitcase in her hand and her tone became tough.


    ��Do you really want to see so many people��s lives being threatened and not care about it?��


    Anger shed across Gloria��s face when she was questioned by Myrce, but it onlysted for a moment before it was reced by disappointment.


    ��Really? Even Myrce, you don��t want to believe me? To be honest�� I don��t want to believe myself either,��Gloria said.


    ��Believe means����


    Myrce also realized that her attitude was too impulsive just now. The surrounding civilians also looked at them. Myrce immediately grabbed Gloria��s hand and ran into an empty alley.


    ��The people of the holy city are the source of my power, and I��m going to use my own power to suppress what the Court of Justice wants to summon.��Gloria leaned against the wall of the alley and watched the humans passing by. ��At this critical moment, if the holy city falls into panic, I��m not sure if the power they provide me will be stronger�� or weaker, but I don��t dare to Gamble.��


    Once again, Messiah saw the helpless expression on Gloria��s face.


    ��Because I��m not sure if the power I��m gathering now will be able to resist the thing summoned by the court.��


    Messiah could even hear the fear in Gloria��s voice.


    ��So I don��t have time toin here. I��m going back to the cathedral! I have to ask your�� teacher onest time.��


    Without waiting for Messiah to react, Gloria walked out of the alley and walked towards the cathedral.


    Messiah did not ask any more questions and followed Gloria back to the cathedral.


    However, the moment Messiah came to the underground prison, he saw that the prison floor was already covered in blood. The Holy Army responsible for guarding the prison had already turned into a dead body, and there were more than ten corpses that had been distorted to the point that they were no longer human.


    It was obvious that there had been a big battle here, but the battle ended surprisingly quickly.


    ��Commander Olus����Myrce looked at the corpse on the ground in disbelief.


    ��Even if we have to sacrifice so many members, do we still have to save that guy?��


    With no expression on her face, Gloria came to the prison that was originally holding Kobler. The Iron Gate of the prison had beenpletely destroyed, and the people inside had disappeared without a trace.


    ��It seems that that guy is a very important part of the judge��s n.��Gloria brushed the blood on the ground with her hand and stood up. ��Messiah, it��s time to go.��


    ��Lady Gloria, don��t you give themander and the others����


    ��Someone wille to bury them. You Don��t have to worry about it.��Gloria walked out of the underground prison, her blood-stained fingers were slightly raised. ��Is it the gray fog��s influence? Although it��s very vague, I did catch it����


    Myrce still did not understand what had happened. She closed the eyes of the corpses on the ground with her hand and recited a prayer from the canon. Then, she followed Gloria and left the ce quickly.

 Chapter 536

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 541, despair</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The holy city.


    Myrce had been trying to calm herself down during this period of time.


    Her mentor, the ascetic, had taught her that a real warrior would not change his expression even if the de was pointed at his be.


    But unfortunately, Myrce was not able to reach such a state.


    When she thought of the 100,000 people in the holy city who could be sacrificed by the judges with some evil magic array in the next second, Myrce could not sleep for the whole night.


    On the other hand, the saintess that she served, Gloria, was so calm that she even made arrangements for the movie theater at this time.


    ��Put the poster there for the time being. Everyone, please build the theater first.��


    Gloriamanded the missionaries in the movie theater to start the decorations.


    The newly built movie theater in the holy city was still some distance away from Nn��s White Thorn Theater.


    After all, this cinema had been renovated by the Pope��s prayer hall, and the projection hall was still used as a prayer room.


    In order to ce the screen, Gloria even removed the statue of the god in the prayer room.


    Only Gloria would dare tomit such a heinous act without any scruples.


    ��Myrce, do you still remember what happened yesterday?��


    While Gloria wasmanding the missionaries in a way that could be described as ��kind��, she also noticed that Myrce��s expression was a little gloomy.


    ��The sacrifice of themander and the others?��


    Myrce was a little unwilling to recall the scene yesterday.


    ��Their sacrifice is not meaningless. At least I��ve caught the clues of the judges. There are two ces in total. Your mentor, the ascetics, has led the Holy Church��s army to the ce where the judges might be hiding.��Gloria pointed at the ground under her feet. ��The second ce is here, but I��m not sure if it��s this movie theater or the street outside. Myrce�� I need to use your eyes to find the judges.��


    ��I��ll do my best.��


    Messiah had only heard about Heloria��s n today, but out of all the missionaries she hade into contact with, Messiah did not feel anything out of the ordinary.


    The time continued until noon. With Heloria��s encouragement and a smile, the missionaries finallypleted theyout of the cinema.


    ��I��ve witnessed everyone��s hard work today. Next, let this building be presented to the world with a brand new look.��


    Under the instructions of the SAINTESS, the first cinema in the sacred city began its first day of operation.


    Messiah also followed Gloria to a room on the second floor of the cinema.


    Gloria stood there and could see the scenery of the cinema��s entrance and lobby through the window.


    This was an excellent surveince location.


    Messiah also closed her eyes and focused her attention on using her ��third eye��, which was gifted to her, to sense the people who walked into the cinema.


    ��Have you found them?��


    ��No.��


    Myrce��s gaze swept across the people in the theater. The gray fog on their bodies was so small that it was almost undetectable.


    ��Let��s wait. This is the only entrance to the depths of the theater. I��ve engraved a ��shackle��on the wall of this building. If anyone barges in, I��ll be the first to know.��


    ������


    Myrce closed his eyes and continued to expand the range of his perception, but he still found nothing.


    ..


    Bishop Kobler sat not far away from the Pope��s prayer hall.


    ��brand, it��s time to act. Go�� For the glory of the Lord.��


    A hoarse voice rang in Bishop Kobler��s mind. ��brand��was his name in the court of heresy.


    He closed his eyes and countless voices echoed in his mind. There were women and men. They kept whispering in Kobler��s ears, and some were shouting hysterically.


    Ever since he became a judge, he had heard these crazy voices every day.


    ��It��s not easy for the brand to extend your second life.��


    The hoarse voice sounded in Kobler��s mind again, apanied by the burning pain on his back.


    He was themander of the Third Legion of the Sacred Army, a hero respected by tens of thousands of people.


    However, he was attacked by a monster that was so powerful that he was on the verge of death. He had to rely on the power of the holy light to barely return to the sacred city.


    Before he died, Kobler made a choice, and that was to be a member of the adjudicator.


    The power of the adjudicator did heal him, but it put shackles on him, branded him, and made him a ve of the gray fog.


    Bishop Kobler took out a bottle of gray potion, which was a kind of suppressive potion.


    The adjudicator who was severely eroded by the gray fog could no longer getfort from the singing of the choir. Only this strange medicine could alleviate his pain.


    The pain in his mind was unbearable, but his trembling hands could not hold the bottle at all.


    In the end, Bishop Kobler bit the ss bottle in a frenzy and drank the gray liquid along with the ss shards.


    At this time, the pain in his mind was alleviated a lot.


    ��very good, brand forward. Recently, there is a shortage of supplies. You need to perform well enough to have new supplies.��


    Bishop Kubler supported his body and used the power of a judge to be an ordinary male human. He walked towards the Pope��s prayer hall in the distance.


    He tried to resist and tried many ways, but the final result would only make the ��chains��around his body tighter.


    And even if he stood on the side of the sacred city, he did not think that the SAINTESS would ept him as a hero to save the people.


    He would face the fate of being executed.


    Therefore, he understood that regardless of whether it was the judge or the sacred city, it was meaningless to struggle in any way.


    Right now, the only thing Bishop Kobler could do was to use this method to stay alive.


    ��is the apprentice of the ascetic really nearby? Unfortunately, the brand�� that bottle of potion can make you be like an ordinary person in a certain period of time. Pleaseplete your mission as soon as possible.��


    Bishop Cobler walked into the Hall. After stepping into it, he realized that theyout of the hall hadpletely changed.


    Although he had heard from the spies that Gloria was transforming the hall, it had nothing to do with their n.


    Bishop Cobler walked quickly to the ce in his memory, but when he was about to enter the prayer room, a missionary stopped him.


    His identity was exposed? Bishop Kubler was ready to fight.


    ��Sir, please go to the front to buy movie tickets,��the missionary said to Bishop Kubler with a smile.


    Movie�� tickets?


    Bishop Kubler remembered that he had vaguely heard of this term. He looked at the hall in the distance.


    A group of people were standing in front of a counter and waiting to buy something.


    He did not have the patience to queue up now, but the sight behind him made Bishop Kubler unable to do anything excessive.


    He had no choice but to obediently blend into the crowd. After waiting for more than two minutes, he finally came to the counter.


    ��Currently, there are two movies being screened. Which one would you like to watch?��


    The female ticket seller was obviously trained. She skillfully asked the customer in front of her.


    The movie�� The Trick of the chaos demon. was the Saintess in cahoots with the demon?


    Bishop Kobler had no time to think about this. He nced at the two posters handed over by the ticket seller.


    The name of the movie on the posters was not what he was concerned about. What he was concerned about was where they were.


    ��I want tickets to the first screening room,��he said impatiently.


    ��Shawshank Redemption, right? 30 silvers.��


    After Bishop Kobler paid for the ticket, he took the ticket and followed the crowd to the first screening room.

 Chapter 537

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 542 begins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Bishop Kobler follows the corridor into the depths of the building.


    This is not his first visit to the building.


    The pope��s auditorium is asionally used as a ce of honor, and it was here that Bishop Kobler was given the rank ofmander of the third Episcopal Army in his youth.


    In the old days it was a ce of honor for Bishop Kobler, but now the glorious memories of the past have be nightmarish existences that torment him.


    But these memories were very clear.


    He followed the crowd to the first prayer room in the auditorium.


    In the past, this was a ce for the pope to pray, but this was just a pretense. The judges raised a kind of ��incorporeal creature��here.


    Bishop Kobler did not know what this creature was, and its food source waspletely unknown.


    However, every judge could feel its presence, and the judges called it a messenger.


    ��You only need to touch your God.��


    Bishop Kubler��s ears faintly echoed with the hoarse voice��s instruction.


    The God here referred to the statue in the prayer room.


    He quickly walked into the prayer room and began to search for the statue of the God of Holy Light.


    The light in the prayer room was very dim, so dim that he could barely see the figures around him.


    However, the judge had the ability to see at night. Bishop Kubler looked at the front of the prayer room.


    The statue of the god of Holy Light had long disappeared and was reced by a glowing ne. On the ne, a man seemed to be being interrogated.


    ��The tricks of the Devil!��


    Bishop Kubler cursed in a low voice. He did not expect Saintess Helolia to betray the holy city to such an extent.


    In order to amodate the creation of the devil, she had actually done such a crazy thing as tearing down the statue of the god.


    The statue had disappeared. Did this mean that his mission had failed?


    An anxious emotion surged into Bishop Kubler��s heart. His brain gradually began to be swallowed by a kind of chaos. For this reason, he began to bite his thumb.


    The force of the bite was so great that the blood on his thumb spilled out. This kind of pain forced him to calm down the anxious feeling in his heart.


    The Messenger��s aura did not disappear.


    Bishop Kubler raised his head and looked around. He could feel that the creature named ��Messenger��was still in the prayer room!


    ��The messenger will board around humans and objects. If the statue is destroyed, touching the humans around may allow the messenger to appear.��


    A hoarse voice sounded in Bishop Kobler��s mind again.


    Touching the surrounding humans? Bishop Kobler raised his head. Only then did he realize that there were many people sitting in the prayer room.


    The long bench in the prayer room was almost full of people!


    Wasn��t this the Pope��s exclusive prayer room? How could it be..


    ��Come here! Come Here!��


    Suddenly, a loud noise reverberated throughout the entire prayer room. Bishop Kubler suddenly raised his head and looked forward.


    He realized that this was no longer a prayer room, but the cinema��s projection room!


    The scene created by the devil appeared before his eyes.


    But this time, what he saw on the screen was not a devil�� but a group of humans.


    Bishop Kubler did not notice what was shown in front of the movie, but the plot was a group of humans roaring around the iron fence.


    A magic car stopped outside the fence, and a group of people wearing chains walked down from it.


    Was that�� a prison?


    ��Do you want to gamble today, Rhett?��


    ��Do you want to gamble or Gamble?��


    The dialogue in the screen echoed in Bishop Kubler��s ears, but he did not care about it at all. He looked away from the screen and looked at the people sitting below in order to find the ��messenger��.., he could not continue standing here!


    ��I admit that I did not have any special feelings when I first saw Andy. He looked as if he would fall to the ground if the wind blew. This is my first impression of him.��


    Bishop Kobler walked towards the people sitting in thest row. When he touched the group of people without leaving any trace, the words of the character called ��Red��were still echoing in his ears.


    He was still focused on finding the whereabouts of the messenger until Bishop Kobler walked past thest row and came to the second tost row. He pretended to be a very picky spectator and walked past the gap between the seats.


    A sentence rang in his ears, causing Bishop Kobler��s footsteps to instantly stop.


    ��You have been convicted of a crime, so you are sent here. Rule number one, you are not allowed to spheme! In my prison, I will not allow anyone to spheme the god.��


    These words made Bishop Kobler stop his actions. He raised his head and looked at the screen. A man wearing sses stood in front of all the prisoners.


    ��This warden is also a devout believer����


    ��Those poor prisoners must be able to repent, right?��


    Bishop Kobler listened to the discussions of the people beside him and understood the identity of the man wearing sses.


    The warden, who was also the prison��s manager.


    Bishop Kubler only reacted to the god within. He did not bother about the work he was doing, but not long after..


    ��I only believe in two things, discipline and the canon�� you have both here. Give your thoughts to God and your bodies to me. Wee to Shawshank Prison.��


    The Warden��s line stunned Bishop Kobler.


    He looked at the male lead Andy, whose body had been washed by water.


    When Bishop Kobler had just joined the Holy Army, he had heard a simr line, ��Give your thoughts to God.��


    But the difference was�� Bishop Kobler was a glorious holy army, but the male lead in the picture was a despicable prisoner.


    Gods and canon, devout believers�� wasn��t this a product of the devil?


    ��Without a doubt, the first night was the most difficult. Walking naked into the cage was like being born. The disinfectant powder made your skin feel like it was on fire. They threw you into the cage and closed the iron door. Only then did you feel that this was real, and in an instant, everything left you����


    Rhett��s monologue echoed in Bishop Kobler��s ears again. Just the line of ��Everything left you��stunned him..


    No�� This was just a story made up by someone! A Devil��s Trick!


    Bishop Kobler, who understood this, once again retracted his gaze.


    He walked straight past the second-tost row. After interacting with those people, in order to not attract attention, he walked to the first few rows and continued to pretend to be a spectator picking a seat.


    The surrounding audience��s sincere praise of the warden did notst long before it was quelled by the oppressive atmosphere of the night.


    But very quickly�� a piercing voice broke the silence in the theater.


    ��I don��t belong here! !��


    In the scene, a fat prisoner shouted, and the other prisoners also started to jeer.


    ��Let me out!��


    Bishop Kobler raised his head and saw the prisoner lying on the railing, begging with a sobbing voice.


    This scene inexplicably aroused the anger of Bishop Kobler.


    ��Stupid, crying and begging for mercy is useless.��Bishop Kobler gritted his teeth and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 538

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 543: you need treatment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Laughter.


    Bishop Kubler heard theughter of the audience around him.


    The scene of the fat prisoner begging for mercy in front of the railing was indeed veryical.


    Bishop Kubler only felt that this kind of guy was very pathetic. He came to the front few rows and did not have time to touch the audience next to him.


    The rowdy voices of the prisoners in the movie suddenly stopped.


    ��That seems to be the captain of the prison guards. He should be teaching that cowardly prisoner a lesson.��


    ��God will forgive them.��


    Bishop Kubler listened to the discussion of the two nuns beside him. He used his hand to gently pat one of the nuns sitting next to him.


    ��May I go inside?��


    Bishop Kubler interrupted their discussion with a polite tone.


    ��Of course.��


    The nun was about to stand up and give Bishop Kubler a seat so that he could walk inside..


    ��Shut the F * ck up right now! Otherwise, you��ll suffer!��


    The angry roar of the prison guard captain in the movie shocked the nun. Her movements froze, and so did her friend who was sitting next to her.


    ��This should be just a warning����her friend said uncertainly.


    However, what happened next made the two nuns cover their mouths. They couldn��t bear to see what happened on the screen.


    Violence. The prison guard captain in the movie dragged the prisoner who was crying for mercy out and beat the prisoner��s body with his baton.


    The scene of violence and anger pouring out without any concealment was a ��very outrageous scene��for the two nuns.


    ��He only cried a few times, why did he do that����


    Bishop Kobler walked past the nuns without saying a word and came to the middle of the third row of seats.


    Most of the audience did not understand why the prison guards would torture the prisoners like this.


    But Bishop Kubler knew..


    In the eyes of the prison guards, the prisoners were just a bunch of ��annoying monkeys��. They were not even considered as humans. They were just lower ss people who could be tortured and killed at will.


    The only thing those prisoners could do in prison was despair.


    Bishop Kubler gritted his teeth and prepared to leave the 3rd row quickly. He felt someone��s gaze on him.


    No matter how picky he was about his position, such frequent changes of position would attract the attention of others.


    And now that all the audience had found their seats, Bishop Cobler had no choice but to sit in the middle and watch the prison guard mercilessly ravage the prisoner on the screen.


    ��This is�� too much.��


    Bishop Cobler could hear the noisy discussions of the surrounding audience.


    As a group of audience who watched the movie in the sacred city, they did not know the basic etiquette of watching the movie. Therefore, the noisy discussions in the surroundings mixed with the voices in Bishop Kubler��s mind, making him feel particrly irritated.


    ��If it were me, I would never do such a stupid thing.��


    The feeling of irritation in his heart made bishop Kubler could not help but start to scold the nuns who kept discussing beside him.


    In his opinion, that fat prisoner was simply too stupid to be saved.


    After bing a prisoner and being shackled and branded, no one would pity you. The only thing you could do was to live on as long as possible.


    Bishop Kobler understood this, so he chose to remain silent.


    ��Ryan made me lose two packs of cigarettes on the first night, he didn��t say a word the whole night����


    The monologue from Rhett in the movie gave Bishop Kubler, who was deep in thought, the mood to continue watching the Devil��s creation.


    It seemed that there were quite a number of smart people in this prison.


    Bishop Kubler stared at the man named Andy in the movie. Bishop Kubler still remembered the way he dressed when he first came to the prison. No matter how he looked at it, he didn��t look like an ordinary person.


    Coupled with the discussions of the surrounding audience, Bishop Kubler, who did not see the beginning of the movie, finallypleted the plot of the movie.


    ��A prison that haspletely sealed off the magic power, and a young and promising businessman who has fallen into such a State?��


    When Bishop Kubler heard this, he covered his forehead and could not help butugh.


    He saw his own shadow in the role of ��Andy��. What made himugh was that in real life, his situation was already a hell of despair.


    Even the story presented in this movie seemed to mock his desperate situation.


    If God really existed, he would definitely hide there and Snicker.


    ��How��s The Prisoner I bet on?��


    ��dead, Hadley blew his head off����


    The dialogue between the prisoners in the movie told the audience the final fate of that poor fatty.


    Bishop Kobler had had enough of the nuns next to him constantlyining about things like ��why are you being so cruel?��and ��you shouldn��t do this.��.


    He immediately stood up from the third row and walked out of the corridor, trying to pretend to be ready to leave at thest minute.


    ��can you get me a digging hammer?��


    ��what do you want that for?��


    Damn it! What the hell was going on with this thing�� as expected of a devil��s creation!


    Bishop Kubler was just halfway through when he was once again stopped by a line and dialogue. He turned around and looked at the dialogue between ��Red��and ��Andy��on the screen.


    He admitted that�� At this moment, the movie had aroused his interest.


    Bishop Kubler��s footsteps stopped for a moment. There was another seat in the fourth row beside him. He sat down subconsciously and watched the dialogue between the two people on the screen.


    ��Mother, is that prisoner going to escape?��


    Suddenly, Bishop Kobler caught a familiar voice in the audience.


    Bishop Kobler turned around in surprise and started to search around. He saw his wife and daughter in the second tost row.


    ��He shouldn��t have done that����


    ��But mother, the prison guards here treated these prisoners so rudely. I think they are too�� Pitiful.��


    ��Listen well, that man named Andy killed his wife. He should stay in prison to pay for his sins! These prisoners are not worthy of sympathy.��


    Bishop Kubler could clearly hear the discussion between his wife and daughter.


    But he did not dare to greet his wife, or rather�� he did not even have the right to do so.


    His wife liked themander of the Third Corps of the Sacred Army. In his daughter��s impression, his father should be a hero who stood above all others.


    But now, Bishop Kubler was only a ve of the gray fog. Even his appearance was distorted.


    A sense of despair surged into Bishop Kubler��s heart once again. The feeling of being imprisoned as a prisoner made him feel extremely painful.


    However, at this moment, Bishop Kubler saw the ��sunlight��that wasing towards him.


    It was the sunlight in the movie..


    ��He doesn��t know how to speak, and his every move doesn��t seem like an ordinary person. He strolls�� it��s like he��s walking in the park, like he��s wearing an invisible coat����


    Rhett��s monologue echoed in the entire hall once again. Bishop Kubler stared nkly at ��Andy��who was strolling in the prison square in the picture.


    He felt that the character was a bit like himself, but��pletely different.

 Chapter 539

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 544, freedom</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��How can such a small tool escape from prison?��


    ��Isn��t the title Shawshank��s redemption? Andy will definitely be able to find redemption in prison to pay for his sins.��


    The discussions of the people around him kept pouring into Bishop Kobler��s ears. At first, he was expecting Andy to escape from prison, but it seemed to have failed.


    Just like what the character called Rhett had said, ��if he wanted to escape from prison with that little thing, it would take him at least a few hundred years.��


    ��Brand, now is not the time to rest.��


    A hoarse voice sounded in Bishop Kobler��s mind again, apanied by a piercing pain that made bishop Kobler immediately stand up.


    ��You�� are you okay?��


    This sudden action scared the person sitting next to Bishop Kobler. Bishop Kobler forced a smile on his face and shook his head, then slowly returned to his seat.


    Bishop Kobler held his forehead. The sharp pain in his brain began to gradually increase. The effect of the drug could notst for long.


    He took a deep breath and watched Andy in the movie continue to do nothing, as if he had epted life in this prison.


    Bishop Kobler shook his head in self-mockery.


    Just like what the previous person had said, since the title of the movie was ��Shawshank��s redemption,��then the story must be about finding a way to redeem oneself in prison.


    Unfortunately, reality was not so beautiful. The prison in reality could not find a way to redeem oneself.


    ��Mother, what are those people trying to force Andy to do?��


    Bishop Kubler could always capture his daughter��s voice at the first moment.


    The scene that appeared in the movie was indeed a scene that many young girls present, even boys, could not understand.


    A group of men forced Andy into a corner and grabbed him. Andy struggled crazily, and the man in the lead stuck close to Andy��s back and shouted, ��The more you struggle, the more fun it will be.��.


    Damn it�� who was the one who filmed this! Was it that Devil who did this! !


    Bishop Kubler was stunned. He looked around and saw many women covering their faces in shame. He even saw a few men smiling strangely and nodding.


    ��Mother?��


    Bishop Kubler��s daughter was still innocently asking her mother what the men in the movie wanted to do.


    Damn it! Damn it!


    Bishop Kubler held his hand. If he did not have the mark of a heretic judge on him, he would have jumped out and dragged his daughter away from this ce.


    However, as a ve of the gray fog, he did not have the right to do so.


    ��You don��t have to understand this. I think we should leave this ce.��


    Fortunately, Bishop Kubler��s wife understood something in an instant and was about to leave this filthy ce with her daughter.


    What made Bishop Kubler even more fortunate was that the devil had not made this movie so filthy. Andy had sessfully gotten rid of those men, but he was still pinned to the ground and beaten up by them.


    ��It��s really like hell. Is this the so-called redemption?��


    Bishop Kubler looked at Andy, whose face was covered in scars.


    Many years ago, he had tried to resist the gray fog, but as the erosion became more and more serious, without those potions, he would have lived every minute and every second in this world.


    Bishop Kubler chose topromise..


    Sooner orter, Andy would also choose topromise with despair.


    When Bishop Kobler saw that the prison was going to send volunteers out to work, he closed his eyes tiredly.


    He needed to use this method to calm the voices in his mind, but suddenly someone patted his shoulder. Bishop Kobler instantly opened his eyes and found a man suddenly sitting beside him.


    A judge..


    ��You will be punished for beingzy here,��the man said.


    ��Gray rope, I have been suspected by people for constantly walking around here. There are close to a thousand people here, and a few bishops. If you can touch everyone once before those guys catch you, I can act immediately.��


    Bishop Kobler looked at the man beside him coldly. He did not have a good impression of this judge.


    Unlike Bishop Kobler��s pain, his job as a judge was the type that he enjoyed.


    ��Only you can touch the messenger, the brand�� forget it, actually this ��Devil��s creation��is still a little interesting.��He leaned against the seat unscrupulously and said, ��I like to see the prisoners struggling on the verge of death.��


    ������Bishop Kobler fell into silence and did not answer him.


    ��Andy seems to be going against the prison guards. They are all on the roof. This posture�� seems like they are nning to push the prison guards down?��He said.


    Bishop Kobler also raised his head at this moment and looked at the screen.


    In the movie, Andy was lucky enough to get a chance to go out and work, and the ce of work was on the roof.


    But at this moment, Andy did not choose to work quietly. Instead, he slowly walked towards the prison guard.


    This was the most likely chance for Andy to escape, but Bishop Kubler noticed the smile on the man��s face.


    The reason was simple. Even if this was an opportunity, the only oue that Andy would face was death or some tragic ending.


    He could not defeat the prison guard!


    The judge beside Bishop Kobler was looking forward to the appearance of a second ��Fat Prisoner��in the movie.


    Don��t do something stupid..


    For some reason, this thought appeared in Bishop Kobler��s heart. He did not want Andy to end up like the ��Beaten Prisoner��.


    Bishop Kobler clenched his hands tightly. The noise in his mind seemed to have left him at this moment.


    ��It��s starting.��The man next to him reminded Bishop Kobler.


    The prison guard immediately noticed Andy��s abnormal behavior. He grabbed his cor and questioned him loudly about what he wanted to do.


    Andy��s words angered the leader of the prison guard. He grabbed Andy��s cor and tried to push him off the roof.


    Bishop Kobler widened his eyes. At thest moment, Andy shouted, ��You can get 3500 gold coins.��The leader of the prison guard stopped what he was doing.


    3,500 gold coins? What 3,500 gold coins..


    Bishop Cobler recalled that Andy was a businessman. The prison guards seemed to be discussing the issue of tax payment.


    As a businessman, Andy began to teach the leader of the prison guards the method of tax exemption.


    After the angry leader of the prison guards heard Andy��s suggestion, he loosened Andy��s cor and epted Andy��s suggestion.


    Bishop Kobler heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Andy��s cor was loosened.


    Bishop Kobler was not the only one. He also heard that many people around him had the same reaction as him.


    And all of this was just for the sake of giving each of his friends three bottles of ice-cold ale.


    ��Unfortunately, avoiding taxes is another trick of a big shot. But what is the purpose of only asking for three bottles of Ale?��


    Another judge��sint came from the side. It seemed that he was disappointed that Andy was not trampled on by the prison guards.


    But Bishop Kobler was not in the mood to listen to him.


    Melodious background music echoed in the movie. The prisoners who had finished their work sat on the roof, drinking ice ale and looking at the sunset in the distance.


    Andy sat alone in the corner. He did not even take a bottle of ale. He just smiled at his cellmates.


    Many people around did not understand why Andy wanted this reward.


    But Bishop Kobler understood that what he wanted was ��freedom��. Although it was only for a moment�� at that moment, Andy was an ordinary person. He did not have any shackles or brand on his body.


    A power surged in Bishop Kobler��s consciousness. It was the hope that he had long given up on.


    At this time, Bishop Kobler understood the difference between him and Andy. They were both prisoners, and Bishop Kobler had given up on the pursuit of freedom, but Andy had never done so.


    Thetter part of the plot could be said to make Bishop Kobler very happy.


    After the prison guards learned about Andy��s ability in business, they all came looking for him to calcte tax-rted issues.


    In a short time, Andy went from an ordinary prisoner to a tax collector that the prison guards could treat kindly. Even the high and mighty warden began to look for Andy to settle his taxes.


    ��This feeling of being at the bottom but still having a status is really addictive.��


    Gray rope seemed to have reced himself in the role of ��Andy,��feeling pleased with his rising status in the prison.


    Especially the part where the ��sisters��who harassed Andy were beaten up by the prison guards until they became disabled, he pped his hands.


    ��But brand, no matter how high his position is in the prison, he is still a prisoner,��gray rope suddenly said.


    ������


    Bishop Kubler, who had a smile on his face, instantly turned cold.


    He recalled the plot of the previous episode, which was that the warden brought the prison guards to inspect the cells.


    They violently swept the items in Andy��s cell on the floor, as if to remind Bishop Kobler�� no matter how useful a prisoner was, he was still just a useful servant.


    ��Mother! I remember now, the Scripture that Andy took before is called ��teachings��. The path of redemption is in the first chapter and the fourth line of the teachings. Andy is indeed a devout believer.��


    Bishop Kobler did not miss his daughter��s excited voice. The part of the movie that made the audience feel happy and rxed seemed to have ended.


    It started from when the old prisoner named ��Bruce��began to threaten another prisoner.


    ��He was about to be released from prison. Why would he do such a Thing?��


    ��Has the old man suffered from mental problems after being locked up in prison for too long?��


    The two sentences that rang in Bishop Kubler��s ears were not from Grayrope, but from the two ordinary spectators behind him.


    At this moment, grayrope, who had been chattering non-stop, suddenly fell silent. He stared at the crazy look of the old man called ��Bruce��, and fell into a rare silence.


    ��That old man has gone mad!��


    ��He��s been here for fifty years! A whole fifty years! This is the only ce he knows! Here, he��s an important person, and after he gets out, he��s nothing.��


    The scene of Reid arguing with another prisoner in the movie made Bishop Kobler notice the change in gray rope��s expression.


    This judge who was chattering non-stop rarely showed such a�� Silent expression. At least, Bishop Kobler had never seen it when he was on a mission with him.


    After all, this guy had always been proud of being a judge.


    ��Are these walls very interesting?��Gray rope muttered to himself after listening to Reid��s lines.


    In the end, ��Bruce��still left the prison. Bishop Kobler watched silently as the old man staggered on the streets.


    Everything was so unfamiliar to him. Everything on the streets was something he had never seen before.


    Outside, he even used the term ��home��to refer to Shawshank Prison.


    Bishop Kobler nced at gray rope beside him. His gaze was fixed on the scene in front of him. He did not pay any attention to Bishop Kobler at all.


    In the movie, ��Bruce��made a choice, and that was to leave.


    ��Bruce��took a knife and carved something on the beam of the house. When the camera turned to the chair under ��Bruce����s feet, the scene changed.


    Bishop Kobler instantly understood what he meant by leaving.


    The old man��s feet were suspended in the air. He used this method to leave this world forever.


    When Bishop Kobler saw the words ��Old Boo came here��written on the beam of the house, he felt a shock�� a shock in his heart and spirit.


    This feeling could not be described with words. He only wanted to ask how the Devil had filmed such a story!


    The surrounding audience also stopped discussing. The only thing that could be seen in the entire audience stand was silence, only silence..


    ��Boring.��


    It was gray rope who softly spat out a sentence, breaking the silence.


    ��Brand, it seems that you have forgotten your duty.��


    At this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly jumped out from Bishop Kobler��s mind. The piercing pain once again filled his brain, causing Bishop Kobler to have no choice but to cover his forehead.


    ������


    Bishop Kobler did not answer him.


    ��Brand!��


    The piercing pain traveled through Bishop Kobler��s hands this time, and it was exactly the same pain as when his fingernails were pierced through by spikes.


    Bishop Kobler held his hands tightly, and his fingernails were even embedded into his flesh and blood.


    This feeling gradually made him lose himself, but suddenly, a melodious song broke into his hearing and smoothed out his pain.


    ��Hymn? That��s not right����Bishop Kobler held his forehead and looked at the screen with a dull gaze. The pain in his mind seemed to have left him.


    This melodious song came from the movie. In the prison��s notification room, Andy risked being punished and found this record that was donated by someone else and yed it.


    The rune equipment with a sound amplification effect made this melodious song sound in every corner of Shawshank prison.


    Bishop Kobler listened to the song in the movie in a daze. The expression of the prisoner in the movie was almost exactly the same as that of Bishop Kobler.


    He did not understand the elvishnguage, nor did he understand the meaning of the lyrics. However, this song was far more beautiful than the hymn that Bishop Kobler listened to.


    At this moment, Bishop Kobler truly felt, sitting in this cinema�� watching this film, that he was free.

 Chapter 540

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 545, escape</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When the melodious Elvish song stopped, Andy got the punishment he deserved for his mistake. The warden locked him in a solitary cell without any light for two whole weeks.


    ��This punishment is too light.��Gray rope looked at Andy, who was sitting at the dining table with a haggard face, then, he looked at Bishop Kobler next to him. ��If we made such a mistake, the punishment would be much more terrible than this.��


    Gray rope used this method to remind Bishop Kobler that it was time toplete his task.


    Bishop Kobler stared at the movie screen without saying a word. The man named ��Red��also began to warn Andy righteously.


    ��hope is a dangerous thing. Hope will drive people crazy. It has no effect here. You��d better get used to this idea.��


    This sentence echoed in Bishop Kobler��s ears. He stood up weakly from his seat.


    This movie indeed gave him a feeling of freedom in an instant. He even wanted to resist the impulse of the heretic court.


    But when Bishop Kobler came back to his senses, the cruel reality was still there.


    It was exactly the same as what happened to Andy. No matter how talented the young businessman was, he helped build a new library in the prison and gained the appreciation of the warden, he was still a lowly prisoner and had no ability to resist.


    Bishop Kubler turned around and carefully nced at his wife and daughter who were sitting in the secondst row. They were immersed in the plot of the movie and did not notice his gaze.


    ��Mother, what is Andy doing to help the wardenunder money�� is this allowed by the gods?��


    ��This is a despicable act, it will never be epted by the gods.��


    ��But mother, didn��t you say that the warden was a devout believer?��


    ������


    No one could answer this question, not even Bishop Kobler.


    All he could hear was gray rope��s mockingughter.


    ��Using a loophole in the city��sws to create a non-existent person to save money, Andy is indeed a very useful ve to the warden,��gray rope whispered.


    Bishop Kobler ignored him and once again immersed himself in his work. He walked past the row he was sitting in.


    However, during the process of touching, Bishop Kobler��s gaze was still fixed on the screen of the movie.


    ��Sir, what��s the matter?��


    When Bishop Kobler gently patted thest person in the row, he noticed the action of Bishop Kobler patting his shoulder and turned around to ask him impatiently.


    ��I��m sorry, my eyes aren��t very good. Can I switch seats with you?��


    Bishop Kobler randomly gave a reason, but only received a rejection from the other party.


    This allowed Bishop Kobler to escape and walk directly to the next row. The surrounding audience also noticed that Bishop Kobler was blocking their line of sight.


    Before causing amotion, bishop kobler could only sit back next to gray rope.


    ��I suggest that you get rid of all the people in the theater who are in the way. In the chaos, it will be easier for us to act,��gray rope said softly.


    ������


    Bishop Kobler remained silent. At this time, the plot of the movie ushered in a new development.


    Shawshank��s prison weed a young prisoner, and this prisoner actually knew the inside story of Andy��s murder of his wife.


    When he sat in the library and confessed the information he knew to Andy, the camera turned to the real criminal. He monolored in front of the audience with a crazy expression.


    ��Andy is innocent? How can that be? He has been imprisoned for so many years.��


    ��There should be someone who will help Andy retry the case�� so that he can be released.��


    The people of the holy city hadpletely sided with Andy during the movie. Many of them were d that Andy could be released.


    ��The warden will not let him off easily,��gray rope whispered in Bishop Kobler��s ear again.


    But this time, the nun sitting next to him heard his whisper.


    ��Andy has helped the warden so much.��The young nun did not seem to agree with gray rope��s idea.


    Gray rope did not expect that someone would dare to answer him, but gray rope did not answer the nun. The Warden��s Angry Roar reced Gray Rope��s answer on the screen.


    ��Never mention ck money to me! You Bastard!��


    This sudden roar even shocked many of the audience. The entire hall fell silent once again.


    Bishop Kobler nced at the girl sitting next to Grayrope. She did not seem to have realized why the warden would do this.


    However, things took a turn for the better. In the middle of the night, the warden invited the young prisoner who knew the secret out and asked if what he said was true.


    ��Warden, do you still intend to help Andy����the nun��s excited voice had not yet ended when a gunshot stopped her words.


    Along with the gunshot, the audience in the hall also stopped talking.


    ��Only dead people won��t snitch.��Gray rope looked at the prisoner who was lying in a pool of blood and patted Bishop Kobler��s shoulder.


    Bishop Kobler nced at the nun sitting next to gray rope. She looked at the corpse on the screen and covered her mouth in disbelief. Her eyes were wide open.


    Reality was already so difficult. Was it so cruel even in a fictional story?


    Bishop Kobler had already begun to consider gray rope��s proposal, which was to first kill the citizen and cause chaos, and then find the person he was looking for in the chaos.


    The warden��s actions in the movie had thoroughly angered Bishop Kubler.


    There was no suspense at this part of the plot. His gaze swept around and began to search for the target to attack.


    In the end, the conversation between Andy and Rhett sitting by the city wall was thest part that Bishop Kubler patiently watched.


    ��either you��re busy living, or you��re busy dying!��


    When Andy said this line, he looked at his good friend Rhett with a conflicted expression and asked Rhett to do him a favor if he could get out.


    ��As expected of the creation of the Devil?��Gray rope slowly pped. He was the only one who was pping. ��This kind of performance where people who are filled with hope slowly despair is really very interesting.��


    ��Andy is going tomit suicide?��


    ��This�� seems to be the only way for that man to escape.��


    Most of the female audience could not help but cover their eyes when they saw this. Some nuns even began to pray for the virtual movie character.


    In this story thatsted more than an hour, the businessman relied on his personal charm to make many audience members view him as a noble person instead of a lowly prisoner.


    Unfortunately, Bishop Kobler knew that the producer of this movie was a demon!


    It was normal for demons to use this story to mock the Holy Land.


    Andy asked his cellmate for a bundle of ropes. When he returned to the prison, the light was so dim that only his dull expression and the thick rope in his hand could be seen.


    Bishop Kobler did not want to see the end of the story anymore.


    This feeling of despair spread throughout the hall, and Bishop Kobler��s forehead began to hurt again.


    ��Damn it, has the effect worn off?��Gray rope could not keep calm and stood up from his seat, he took out his pocket watch and looked at the time. ��More than an hour has passed? It��s not just half an hour�� it��s not the time to dwell on this. Brand! Do It!��


    ��I�� Know����


    Bishop Kubler held his forehead. The surrounding audience had already realized the abnormality here. Bishop Kubler suddenly rushed towards an old man in front of him.


    However, a barrier made of magic suddenly appeared in front of the old man. When Bishop Kubler attacked him, the barrier waspletely deflected by the magic power.


    Gray Rope��s hand overflowed with gray magic power and shattered the barrier that was formed around the bishop.


    ��Have those old men found out? We��ve wasted too much time, but it doesn��t matter�� brand!��Gray rope turned around and looked at the audience seats behind him. The creator of the magic barrier was a bishop.


    Gray rope wanted Bishop Kubler to make a move again, but he was staring at the screen.


    ��What brand are you doing!��Gray rope turned back to look at the screen. He saw the warden standing in the empty cell with a surprised look on his face.


    Andy did notmit suicide. He disappeared into thin air.


    The warden questioned the prison guards loudly about what had happened.


    ��How is it possible����gray rope was slightly stunned, but the next second, the screen turned dark.

 Chapter 541

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 546, the salvation of Kobler</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Outside the projection hall.


    ��Lady Helolia, Are You Alright?��


    Messiah looked at Helolia who was standing in front of him.


    At this moment, the magic power gathered on Helolia��s body was so powerful that it was terrifying. Her pupils had also turned into a pure gold color, it was different from when Helolia used magic before�� Now, Helolia��s eyes were more like some kind of crawling creature.


    ��They have already started.��


    Gloria looked out of the window, and a painful expression appeared on her face. The next second, she kneeled on the ground and gritted her teeth.


    ��Sacrifice? Lord Gloria, what can I Do?��


    Myrce immediately ran to Gloria��s side. The magic power overflowing from her body was so great that Myrce felt a little scared.


    As for Gloria, she seemed to be fighting against something. Her face was twisted.


    ��Go to the first screening room!��! ��Your mentor, the ascetic, has already taken care of one node. The power of the summoning has weakened a little, but it��s not enough����Gloria immediately raised her head and ordered myrce loudly, ��There��s one more node in the first screening room.��


    ��I can also feel the presence of the judge, Lady Gloria. I willplete the mission.��


    Myrce knew that now was not the time to treat Gloria. She immediately pulled out her sword and jumped down from the building, rushing straight into the first screening hall.


    The situation in the screening hall was much more orderly than Myrce had imagined. Her ��third eye��had found two judges.


    There were three bishops present in the hall. There was even amander of the Sacred Army.


    They quickly controlled the situation and forced the judges to a corner.


    However, the two judges forced a small group of spectators into a corner and treated them as hostages.


    ��Lord Campbell!��


    Myrce quickly ran to the side of themander and looked at the two judges in the distance.


    ��Myrce, step back. This is not a situation you can handle. They are very dangerous.��Themander tried to persuade Myrce to leave.


    ��I came here under the orders of Lady Helolia.��Myrce held his arm in front of her and used this method to remind themander that she could handle this matter now.


    Themander could only allow Myrce to intervene in the end. Myrce looked at the two judges.


    There was a dangerous magic circle behind the judges. The hostages were forced into the magic circle and could not move.


    ��Lord Campbell, what are their conditions?��


    Myrce asked themander beside him in a low voice.


    ��There��s no need to listen to the traitors��conditions. Myrce, listen carefully����themander lowered his voice and was about to tell Myrce his decision.


    But the judge still heard what Myrce said.


    ��Finally, there��s someone who understands. I just want to make a small exchange with you. You just need to hand over the woman hiding in the corner to us, and this group of people can����


    Gray rope��s gaze turned to a nun at the end of the hall. In the chaos just now, he had already determined that she was the envoy��s boarder.


    The tricky part was that before he could let Bishop Kubler touch her, the bishops had already reacted.


    Left with no choice, gray rope could only kidnap a dozen people to negotiate with her.


    These people��s lives were in exchange for that woman��s life. Even if they did not agree, gray rope would have a second-hand solution..


    ��Let that movie continue!��


    All of a sudden, bishop Kubler rudely interrupted grayrope, who was patiently negotiating with Myrce.


    ��Hey, Brand.��


    Grayrope looked at Bishop Kubler beside him. His condition was already very bad, and his expression was somewhat absent-minded.


    However, in this state of unconsciousness, he still made this request.


    ��Movie?��Themander still did not understand what was going on.


    ��The movie you��re talking about is����Myrce also began to talk to him.


    ��Didn��t the story just now not finish? !��Bishop Kubler shouted, ��Continue! If the screen doesn��t appear in one minute����


    The screen! ?


    Myrce turned her head and looked at the ce where the statue of God should have been. The huge screen was pitch ck and there was almost nothing on it.


    She remembered that the movie that was ying in this theater was Shawshank��s salvation.


    Myrce was not very interested in movies, so the review was done by Gloria.


    However, myrce vaguely remembered that after watching Shawshank��s salvation, Gloria kept saying things like, ��That demon��s thoughts are far beyond my imagination.�� When she watched avatar previously, she onlymented that it was ��pretty good��and ��interesting��.


    ��The cleric above! Continue to infuse mana into the primary crystal!��


    Although Myrce had never watched that movie before, she knew how to y it. She shouted loudly at the cleric responsible for the Mana supply at the back of the hall.


    ��Myrce, this is not the time to do this.��Themander always thought that Myrce was fooling around.


    ��This is the only way. Did the people above hear it?��Myrce��s voice echoed throughout the hall.


    The next second, the movie screen appeared again on the pitch-ck screen. Myrce also noticed that the nervous expression on Bishop Kobler��s face had eased a little.


    ��Then let��s call a truce for the time being.��


    Gray rope did not intend to provoke Bishop Kobler at this time. The reason was simple. He was not a match for this guy.


    The plot on the screen was followed by the warden losing control and scolding the prison guards loudly. However, the warden suddenly found a hole behind the wall poster.


    Myrce had not seen the plot before, but she noticed that the people around the hall seemed to be possessed.


    Whether it was the two judges, themander named Campbell who was beside Myrce, or even the hostages who were kidnapped by the judges, all the people who were in danger focused their eyes and attention on the screen.


    The plot of the movie captured everyone��s hearts tightly, just like the incredulous expression on the warden��s face on the screen.


    ��in the year 699 of Nn calendar, Andy escaped from Shawshank Prison. They could only find the prison clothes in the muddy pond, a piece of cleaning stone, and a digging hammer that was cut into small pieces. I thought it would take 600 years to dig a tunnel, but Andy did it in less than 20 years.��


    Red��s monologue in the movie slowly exined to all the audience how Andy escaped from prison!


    When every detail of Andy��s escape was shown on the movie screen, Myrce could even vaguely hear apuseing from there.


    Stop! Now was the time to confront the vicious judge, who had hostages�� was this the time to enjoy the movie and apud for the wonderful story!


    Myrce really wanted to say that to the people who were apuding, but she couldn��t because�� there were too many people who were apuding.


    Some of the audience who had escaped the theater heard that the movie was being reyed, and they carefully went back to find out the rest of the story.


    It turned out that the story that they had risked their lives to see didn��t disappoint them. The details of Andy��s escape from prison were the most wonderful part of the movie.


    When Andy endured the stench and crawled through the sewer that was as long as five magic arenas, escaped from the river outside Shawshank prison, and spread his arms toward the sky in the heavy rain..


    Even the Messiah, who had not seen the first part of the movie, felt a shock.


    But suddenly, the Messiah heardughter. The source of theughter was one of the two judges.


    ��In the end, he still escaped.��


    Bishop Kobler knelt on the ground and let out augh that sounded like crying. A strange power surged into his mind.


    When the image on the screen turned to Andy, who was wearing a formal suit, walking into a savings office and using his identity ofundering money for the warden to withdraw arge amount of money..


    Messiah heard another round of apuse in the hall.


    ��I think it��s enough, brand.��Gray rope withdrew his gaze from the screen and looked at Bishop Kobler.


    ��AH�� it��s enough.��


    Bishop Kobler slowly stood up from the ground. Messiah was ready to fight, but in the next second, Bishop Kobler took out a dagger and pressed it against gray rope��s neck.


    ��You should know the consequences of betraying the court. You��ve experienced it too.��Gray rope��s face did not change at all.


    ��Even if your soul will be tortured after death? It doesn��t matter�� the court promised to spare my daughter and wife��s lives, but I still underestimated the viciousness of that woman, Gloria,��Bishop Kobler said.


    ��So your enemy should be that guy.��


    Gray rope realized that Bishop Kubler was serious.


    ��The ��Messenger��chose the wrong host.��Bishop Kubler already felt a stabbing pain in his mind, but before his consciousness was swallowed, he pulled out his sword and cut gray rope��s head off.


    Blood sttered in the hall, and screams reced the apuse.


    The Sacred Army and Legion leaders who were waiting around also rushed forward to control the situation, including Bishop Kubler, who was also under the control of a few sacred army.


    Myrce quickly ran in front of Bishop Kobler. Although the person in front of her was wearing the disguise of a judge, she still recognized him.


    ��Myrce?��


    Bishop Kobler��s eyes had gradually lost their luster. The punishment for him had already arrived.


    ��Teacher?��


    Myrce knelt in front of the man in front of him. Myrce knew that he was a dangerous person, but just now�� he did what amander of the Holy Army should do.


    That was to protect the people.


    ��I�� Don��t have much time left. Can you agree to myst request?��


    Bishop Kubler looked behind Myrce with a blurry gaze. He could vaguely see the figure of a girl, but thest bit of vision was instantly taken away. Next was his other senses.


    ��Myrce! Be careful of him��mander Campbell wanted to take this judge away, but Myrce stopped him again.


    ��Please tell me, teacher,��Myrce said seriously.


    ��Change my destination from ��expedition��to ��death��,��Bishop Kobler said to Myrce in a low voice with a self-deprecating smile on his face.


    ��I know this is a lie, but please don��t tell my daughter that I am a judge. After all, she has always been proud that I am amander of the Holy Army.��


    ������


    Before Myrce could answer the man in front of him, he fell to the ground with lifeless eyes, and his appearance was gradually distorted to his original appearance.


    Without any hesitation, the female knight took off her armor and covered Bishop Kobler��s face with her inner vige clothes.


    ��Myrce, could he be that����


    ��He��s just a nameless judge,��Myrce answered themander behind her in a sorrowful tone.


    ��Leave this body to me. The decapitated judge is still alive and could be resurrected at any time. Commander Campbell, the holy city is facing a crisis, but fortunately, many heroes are willing to stand up for us.��

 Chapter 542

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 547, assembly</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, in the holy city cathedral.


    Myrce sat on a chair and silently watched the entire content of Shawshank Redemption. After that, she fell into a long period of silence.


    ��Any Thoughts?��


    Gloria sat beside Myrce, and her tone sounded a little weak.


    Yesterday, Gloria had defeated the thing that the court wanted to summon, but Gloria had also paid a huge price.


    ��I always thought that the Devil made things just to please us, whether it��s Hearthstone legend or beauty and the devil, but this movie����Myrce looked at thest scene where Andy and Rhett met at the seaside and said, ��It gave me an indescribable power. After watching it, I had the illusion that I was inspired by God.��


    ��Using the name on the Spellcasters��Forum is ��divine work��. In this aspect, I��m far from that Chaos Fiend.��


    Helolia stood up from her seat and came before Myrce.


    ��Nn��s portal will officially open in a week��s time. Myrce, are you interested in visiting Nn again?��


    ��To Nn�� But, Lady Helolia, there are still many remaining issues regarding the heretic trial court that need to be dealt with, and our diplomacy with the frost kingdom is very tense.��


    Myrce had recently be more and more like Helolia��s assistant, and not just a guardian knight.


    ��You��re going to Nn at a time like this����


    ��It��s necessary to rx. Moreover, this trip to Nn is an opportunity to ease the rtionship with the Frost Kingdom.��Gloria bent down and said to myrce, ��The new king of the Frost Kingdom is likely to visit Nn in person. This is much more effective than me sending diplomats to the frost kingdom to persuade those barbarians.��


    ��The new king? The King yer.��Myrce unconsciously shouted the nickname of the new king on the Spellcaster Forum, however, she soon realized that something was wrong. After a slight pause, she asked, ��How did you know that, Lady Helolia?��


    ��Because I joined a secret society. Myrce, you should be in it too, right?��Helolia asked.


    ��Movie�� Society?��


    Myrce instantly remembered what the society Helolia was referring to was.


    A new function that appeared a few months ago, a function called ��parliament��, could allow a group of users to chat together after the creation of the parliament.


    At the same time, Myrce also joined the parliament called ��Movie Society��.


    She thought it was just a very ordinary discussion of movies, but..


    ��Wasn��t that society created by the Chaos Demon? I blocked it,��Myrce said.


    ��Blocked it? It doesn��t matter.��Gloria opened the magic and flipped through the records of the movie society. ��This time, Nn is holding some offline party. I think that��s what it��s called.��


    ��Offline Party?��


    Myrce tried her best to understand the bunch of new words that came out of Gloria��s mouth.


    ��It��s just that everyone in the society is gathered together. It��s kind of like a ball between nobles.��


    ��In other words, that chaos fiend will be there����


    Myrce looked at Gloria��s full of interest, and in the end, she could only helplessly agree to Gloria��s suggestion.


    ..


    At the Frost Wolf n��s base in the frost country.


    ��Has the threat brought by the gray fog temporarily subsided?��


    Shier sat in the ceremonial hall of the Frost Wolf n and looked at the subjects kneeling on the ground below.


    The Crusade in the underground ruins of the mine had made the Frost Wolf npletely acknowledge Shier��s position.


    If it weren��t for shier miraculously bringing back arge amount of healing potions at thest moment, the patriarch might have lost his second son.


    No one knew how shier survived the abyss of the ruins. Even shier himself was unwilling to tell others that he was saved by a sin demon.


    ��I��m very d that you can recognize who your enemy is.��


    Shier stood up from his seat. Just now, the Patriarch of the Frost Wolf n had already sworn his loyalty to shier.


    Although there were some voices of resistance in the entire n, the majority of people supported the new king.


    ��I think you have also experienced the terror of the monsters inside.��Shier��s gaze swept over everyone present. ��Temporarily lock up the ruins.��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.��


    After the patriarch of the Frost Wolf n made his promise, the second son, Ravel, who was still wrapped in bandages, suddenly took a step forward and half-knelt in front of Shier.


    ��Your Majesty, I hope to go to the fortress and serve as a garrison,��Ravel raised his head and said to shier.


    Ravel��s suggestion made the elders of the Frost Wolf family look at each other in surprise.


    ��It��s not toote to rest for a while with your injuries. I think your performance in the ruins has proved that�� you��re not weaker than your brother.��


    Although shier was half a NORAN, during the time she lived in the frost country, she had also learned the customs of the people of the frost country.


    The culture of this country was to put force first. There was a tradition among the eight families, which was that those who could control the lifeline of the entire family must have been people who had been on the battlefield and experienced fighting.


    The eldest son of the Frost Wolf family had served in the fortress for a period of time, but unfortunately, the body of the eldest son had been cremated into ashes.


    ��My injuries have recovered very quickly. I should be able to fully recover on the way,��Ravel said.


    This second son��s solicitous manner surprised Shiel a little. She was not the only one who was surprised. The other elders in the family had looks of surprise and some of them were very gratified.


    ��Ravel, I heard that you should have gone to the fortress to join the army two years ago, but you refused�� why are you so eager?��Shiel asked.


    ��Actually, your majesty, I heard that there��s almost nothing in Fort Rampart. It��s just a huge cage. I Can��t stand that kind of life at all.��


    Ravel and the king could be consideredrades who fought side by side. This made him willing to reveal his true thoughts in front of shier.


    ��But you let mee into contact with the magic. With this thing, even if I��m really locked up in prison, I won��t get tired of it.��


    This second son��s words made shier want tough out loud, but this king still held it in. She maintained her cold expression.


    ��Just because of this?��Shier asked.


    ��Also�� When I was young, my father took the liberty of marrying me to a girl from the White Frost Deer n.��


    After saying this, Ravel nced at the old patriarch of the Frost Wolf n.


    ��I��ve been avoiding this engagement, but now I think it��s time to face it.��


    ������


    Shier nced at the patriarch of the Frost Wolf n. This patriarch had a gratified expression on his face that said, ��my devilish child has finally grown up.��.


    If she remembered correctly, the territory of the White Frost Deer n was near the fortress.


    ��Moreover, I heard from the soldiers who followed you that the betrothed seemed to have joined the army stationed at the fortress. I wonder if she����Ravel did not dare to continue.


    This was because the bloody journey of Shayil��s ascension to the throne began at the fortress.


    Ravel wanted to determine if his betrothed had been killed during the ��purge��.


    ��What��s her name?��Shayil asked.


    ��A. . . Agata. It seems to be called that name,��Ravel recalled.


    Shayil closed his eyes and pondered for a while, then shook his head.


    ��Don��t worry, I didn��t execute any soldier with that name in the fortress. She should be fine,��shier said.


    ��Thank You, Your Majesty.��


    After discussing the aftermath with the Frost Wolf family, shier led his army to prepare for the return journey.


    ��Your Majesty, where do you n to go next?��


    Marshal Armt rode on his warhorse and followed behind shier.


    ��Marshal, your family will be settled by yourself.��Shier looked at the man behind him who was as strong as a bear.


    During this period of fighting side by side, shier saw clearly Marshal Amut��s character. He was definitely a reliable ally.


    ��I will not participate in such family matters.��


    Marshal Amut nodded solemnly at Shier��s request.


    ��I will find out the shadows lurking in the family.��


    ��I will return to the capital of the frost country next. Regarding the gray fog, I need to go to Nn to consult the sages.��Shier pulled the reins of the horse and said, ��Let��s part here, Marshal.��

 Chapter 543

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 548, the magazine</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Devil Kingdom, the Prophet��s study.


    The Prophet was reading a book with a colorful cover.


    To be honest, the prophet did not like the book.


    The cover of the book was so fancy that the prophet did not want to open it. The content of the book was of no interest to the prophet at all.


    The title of the book was ��Nn��s fashion magazine��. The cover was a woman that the prophet had never seen before. She was wearing strange clothes and a lot of colorful words.


    The meaning of the magazine could be seen from the content. The content of the book exined Nn��s current trends in men��s and women��s clothing. The content was very mixed.


    The Prophet threw the magazine aside and picked up another book called Nn��s Alchemy Magazine.


    This was the book she really wanted to buy. The fashion magazine was just aplimentary gift.


    The ��Nn Alchemy Magazine��recorded the forms of some alchemy potions, as well as the insights of some well-known alchemists and the methods of obtaining precious alchemy materials.


    It was a bit like a game guide collection.


    The prophet flipped through a few pages and quickly found a content that he was interested in.


    The title on this page was ��Surprise! The me system inscription stone is a brand new alchemy medium!��And the apanying picture was nothing else but the scales of the sin demon with a pale green me.


    Next to this scale was a refined inscription stone.


    This topic took up three whole pages. The author analyzed the quality of the scale as an alchemy material from various aspects, and also gave some alchemy methods for the inscription stone.


    What caught the prophet��s attention was thest part.


    It said, ��As everyone knows, the sin demon is the race of the famous actor Zenas. Currently, the only way to get the scale is through the shop ��Alchemy Workshop of the Demon World��, which shops on the mana. However, the limited-purchase strategy of this alchemy shop has caused many buyers to be dissatisfied. A red-clothed gentleman who did not want to reveal his name strongly protested against the limited-purchase rule.��


    ��Should I use the word ��fire��to describe it?��


    The prophet pushed up her sses, opened the magic shopping interface, and entered the shop she had built.


    The sales volume of the shop she had built was already in the top ten of the magic shopping list, and this was even after she had restricted the purchase of sin demon scales.


    Recently, the Prophet had also found many new products, such as the condensed water pearls found in the territory of the water elemental lord.


    The Prophet��s alchemy shop on the magic�� could be said to have opened up a brand new sales channel for the demon world.


    Moreover, seeing the sales increase every day was one of the few things that could make the prophet happy.


    ��Prophet, how about this dress?��


    While the prophet was immersed in her next big n to make money, a voice pulled her out of her thoughts.


    She raised her head and looked at the person in front of her, the second princess of the demon world, Cecily.


    Usually, Cecily would be dressed in the uniform of a watcher patrolling the entire imperial city.


    But today, the second princess had specially found the prophet and brought along a bunch of strange clothes.


    ��The clothes that humans will wear when participating in a solemn ceremony.��


    The Prophet became a qualifiedmentator.


    ��A solemn ceremony?��? ��It doesn��t feel right. This dress is too inconvenient to move around in. Prophet, do you know what ordinary clothes humans wear?��Cecily looked at the prophet who had returned from Nn��s ��Study Abroad��and asked.


    ��I want to know the reason why your Highness Cecily wants to wear human clothes,��the prophet asked.


    ��I��m invited.��


    Cecily walked to the prophet��s side, picked up the fashion magazine that the Prophet had opened and began to flip through it.


    ��Jose invited me to visit Nn. I think this is a suitable time. Perhaps the demon world can use this opportunity to establish diplomatic rtions with Nn.��


    ��Nn��s portal will open in a week.��The Prophet opened the Spellcaster Forum to search for thetest news. ��Humans from different countries will gather in Nn. Your Highness Cecily, I don��t think this is a suitable time.��


    ��No, this is an opportunity.��Cecily flipped through the magazine in her hand and answered the prophet. ��Although this book introduces in detail the clothing of Nn��s humans, judging from Joshua��s invitation, I seem to be participating in a grand ceremony. As expected, it��s better to choose a gown. Prophet, do you think����


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I��m not good at this.��The prophet shook his head and mercilessly rejected the request to help the second princess choose new clothes. ��The style of clothing in the demon world is not much different from that of Nn��s humans.��


    ��Am I overthinking?��Cecily nced at the clothes she was wearing. ��I don��t want any problems to arise during this trip to Nn. After all, this is rted to the future of the demon world.��


    ������


    The prophet did not answer Cecily. Instead, he continued to bury his head in the alchemy magazine in his hands.


    ��Also, there��s a question about Joshua��s contact with human women.��


    Cecily caught a familiar name in the magazine, thousand faces.


    The Dark Elf was the personal guard of the fourth princess. Now, with the help of Joshua, he had his own business in Nn.


    Cecily did not think that there was anything wrong with this, but the information that the Dark Elf and the prophet had revealed to Cecily made Cecily very concerned.


    ��I once mentioned this to Your Highness,��the Prophet said.


    ��At that time, I was busy with the famine in the imperial city, so I temporarily did not have the energy to pay attention to Joshua��s personal problems.��Cecily ced the fashion magazine in her hand aside. ��The chaos demons indeed have a rule that forbids intermarriage with outsiders. Even love is forbidden. However, I am puzzled about the reason.��


    ��ording to Nn��s alchemical biology, we can not have any offspring with humans.��The prophet gave a very reasonable exnation.


    ��It is too cruel to ban it just because of this reason,��said Cecily.


    ��In terms of the poption base of our n, this rule is beneficial to the continuation of our n.��The Prophet raised his head and looked at Cecily. ��So, Your Highness, do you want to support His Highness, Joshua? ��He has the precious royal blood in him, one of the indispensable forces of our n.��


    After the second princess came into contact with humans with an equal attitude, her view of humans had indeed changed a lot.


    ��I don��t know.��Cecily shook her head and didn��t know how to answer the prophet. ��I don��t know what Joshua��s life in Nn is like. I don��t even know how many friends he has in Nn. So, this trip to Nn is also to confirm this.��


    ��Do you need me to tell this to His Highness, Joshua?��The prophet asked.


    ��No, I will use my eyes to judge. Prophet, you have to keep it a secret from him. This is an order,��Cecily said in a serious tone.


    ��Understood.��


    After the prophet agreed to Cecily��s request, he casually flipped through the alchemy magazine in his hand.

 Chapter 544 - interview

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 549 interview</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��It��s all the rage now.��


    Joshua sat behind the bar counter of the tavern and looked at the two wise men not far away, the gray-clothed man and the purple-clothed man.


    The spellcasters who often visited the Hearthstone tavern were already used to bumping into these two wise men in the tavern.


    Every weekend, the two of them would find a table in the tavern and y one or two games of go.


    With the sage taking the lead, this seemingly simple but actually ever-changing ancient game began to be popr in Nn.


    ��Maybe I should consider expanding the tavern.��


    Josh looked around. The Hearthstone Tavern would never have enough space during the day, and with a group of spellcasters upying a corner and starting to y go, a game would basically take two to three hours.


    ��When exactly is the expansion scheduled?��


    The Dark Elf was sitting in front of the bar counter, staring at Josh with a small notebook and pen.


    ��Thousand faces, have you been so free recently?��


    Josh handed a ss of ale to the Dark Elf. She had been sitting in the Hearthstone Tavern for almost an hour.


    At the beginning, she hade for the gray-clothed man and the purple-clothed man. After interviewing the gray-clothed man and the purple-clothed man, she turned her attention to Josh.


    ��I��m very busy. I��ve already made the first edition of the magazine that you suggested.��The Dark Elf pointed at the two magazines that were ced next to Joshua. ��The response from the readers is unexpectedly good, so I��m busy writing the second edition of the magazine. I don��t have enough manpower.��


    ��Alchemy Magazine and fashion magazine?��


    Joshua picked up the first edition of Nn��s Alchemy Magazine, which had the cover of the tower of sages, and flipped through it.


    The Dark Elves��ck dove news agency was also an organization under Joshua��smand, so Hearthstone Tavern naturally became one of the locations where magazines were sold.


    ��It��s doing much better than I thought�� and who did you look for to solve the problem of printing?��


    Joshua knew very little about the birth of books in this world. The only thing he could be sure of was that this world had magical machinery like the ��printing press��.


    ��It��s an alchemy workshop under the Kelia Chamber of Commerce. You mentioned the concept of ��newspaper��to me before. After asking around, I found out that there are simr ��books��in the country of steel,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��Color printing. Magic is really a terrifying thing.��


    Joshua��s hand touched the surface of the magazine. The material of the paper was not like ordinary book paper. Instead, it had a metallic texture.


    This also led to a heavy feeling in Joshua��s hand. The magazine was able to make every page colorful at a high price.


    ��The process of making this thing is more interesting than I expected,��said the Dark Elf.


    The idea of the magazine was put forward by Joshua. At first, the Dark Elf thought that it was too troublesome, but the ck dove news agency had recently been overstaffed.


    A group of reporters ran around the streets, and the news they found were all irrelevant.


    So the Dark Elves tried to make the first issue of the magazine, and of course, she was the editor-in-chief.


    ��It��s because these magazines can be written exactly ording to your ideas. After all, the manuscripts for the daytime news have to be revised by me.��


    Joshua nced at some of the articles on it, and there was nock of gossip in alchemy magazine.


    ��So why did youe to see me today?��


    Josh put down the magazine in his hand and looked at the Dark Elf who had finished her ale.


    ��An interview.��


    The Dark Elf looked at Josh differently as if she had found her favorite prey.


    She kept rotating the ink pen in her hand, as if she was eager to write something in her little notebook.


    ��I��m just writing code. What��s there to interview?��Jose said.


    ��In the records of human history, we dark elves are synonymous with lies, but we��re still a little inferior to you, Mr. Jose.��The Dark Elf flipped the notebook in her hand.


    ��The director of the movie ��Shawshank��s redemption��that was released yesterday, and one of the winners of the highest Human Award, the SKJERONA Award. These are thetest two. If all the previous news were added up, it would be enough to feed the entire ck dove news agency. ������


    ��Is this self-inflicted punishment?��


    Jose looked at the two sages who were ying go again.


    The news of the SKJERONA award winners, the gray-clothed person, clearly stated that he had not revealed it to anyone.


    But it was a fact that this award ceremony would be watched by the entire world.


    The Dark Elves naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity.


    ��Let��s talk about the news about the award ceremony when it��s held. You can ask about something else,��said Joshua.


    ��Something else?��The Dark Elf turned the pen in his hand again and thought for a moment.


    ��Then ask about the magic web. Recently, you��ve perfected the various functions of the magic web. Whether it��s shopping on the magic web or the magic web��s view, they are all functions that can change your lifestyle. What do you n to do next?��


    ��The next step will definitely be to focus on games.��


    ��Games? The game partition of the Spellcaster Forum? Aren��t the games on it constantly updated?��


    While the Dark Elves were working, they would asionally look for one or two games on it to rx.


    Moreover, the poprity of the game partition had always been among the top few in the Spellcaster Forum.


    This was also due to the Spellcaster Forum updating a new game every once in a while.


    ��Are you talking about ��Snowman Brothers��, ��Battle of the squirrels��, and ��smash the bricks��?��Asked Joshua.


    ��This type? Isn��t this the game on the magic?��


    The Dark Elves did not understand the meaning of Joshua��s words for a while.


    ��No, they are just magic web games that we first met. The potential of the magic web has yet to be fully unleashed. This is just the beginning,��Joshua said.


    ��The beginning?��The Dark Elves were slightly surprised after recording Joshua��s words in a small notebook.


    The Dark Elves had previously spent an afternoon on vacation ying the Snowman Brothers. This kind of magic web game was already interesting enough for her.


    ��Can you keep the information revealed below a secret?��Joshua lowered his voice as he spoke.


    ��This is not my style.��The Dark Elf shook her head slightly and rejected Joshua.


    ��Anyway, it��s not a big secret.��Joshua pointed at his head. ��Have you thought about the principle of the magic web? And how it works?��


    ��I have. As far as I know, many spellcasters have discussed it on the forums. There are many results in the end�� but very few that I think are reasonable,��said the Dark Elf.


    ��The weave itself is made up of arge number of runes. Do you think your brain can really handle such a huge amount of runes?��Asked Jose.


    ��This is also what the spellcasters are discussing����the dark elf rubbed her forehead. She could not imagine how she could do it with so much information appearing in her mind.


    ��The answer is yes. After all, reality has proven it.��


    As Joshua spoke, an inscription of order appeared in his hand.


    ��This question is close to the essence of the world. Do you think that the inscription was created by the gods to give us, or is the inscription itself a huge system created by ��US��that covers the entire world�� giving humans the ability to control the elements of the world?��


    ��Shouldn��t we be discussing the weave? This is a topic that the sages of Nn should be studying.��The Dark Elf seemed to refuse to answer this question.


    ��It��s just that I��ve been in contact with the world tree for a long time recently, so I came up with this idea.��Joshua shook his head and seemed to be nning to change the topic. ��In short, I n to make a new game for the next period of time.��


    ��What��s the specific content of the game?��


    The Dark Elf picked up a pen again and prepared to record it in a small notebook.


    ��It��s confidential,��Jose smiled and replied to the Dark Elf.


    ������


    The Dark Elf instantly fell into silence.


    ��Well, it��s considered a game of yer versus yer, and it has a certain connection with the Hearthstone legend. I originally nned to make arger-scale online game, but I found that my ability was not enough, so I could only start with a single yer,��Jose immediately added.


    ��It seems that if you continue to ask, you won��t be willing to answer.��The Dark Elf put down the notebook in his hand and stood up from his seat. ��Joshua, regarding the secrets rted to the world tree that you mentioned just now, I suggest that you don��t delve too deeply into it.��


    ��Actually, I��m not really interested. I��ll leave this to the sages to study.��


    Jose waved his hand and watched the dark elves leave the tavern.

 Chapter 545

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 555: the work a cat can do</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This kind of physique that doesn��t get fat is really good.��


    When Joshua returned to his study, he saw that Hiri was ying minecraft with Tyreen.


    Today was the weekend, Hiri didn��t need to go to the Shawshank redemption set again, so this spellcasterdy also had a taste of indulgence.


    She probably sat on the sofa-like bed and yed games for the whole morning.


    ��Get Fat?��Hiri subconsciously looked at her slender arms and nced at her chest. ��If it��s still okay, I want to get fatter.��


    ������


    Joshua was d that the Dark Elves had chosen to leave at this time.


    The physique of the elves seemed to be somewhat different from that of humans. Even though the Dark Elves had the physique of a judge, she had been troubled by the weight gain of her body recently.


    ��Mister�� Jose.��After Tyreen saw Jose, she put down the handle in her hand and stood up from the bed. ��The content of this afternoon��s story����


    ��I don��t have time to write the new plot of ��Sherlock Holmes��for the time being.��


    Jose knew what this Frost Elf was looking forward to, including the majority of the magic web audience who were looking forward to thetest chapter of Sherlock Holmes.


    ��I see. Mr. Joshua has just finished filming the new movie. He��s really tired. eh? Wait����


    Tyreen hesitated for a moment as if she wanted to say something. When she finally noticed that her character in the game world was about to die, she quickly picked up the controller made of raw crystals.


    Unfortunately, the frost elfdy��s familiarity with the game was still too low. Even though Tyreen was flustered, she still ended up dying in the end.


    ��Tyreen fell into theva again? HMM�� there are still some iron blocks in the box in the warehouse.��


    Jose heard the voice of Carrie. It seemed that this flower of Faroese was also ying against them.


    ��That Tyreen.��


    Jose knew that in this game, the penalty for a character falling into theva was huge. All the equipment on the character would disappear.


    So in order tofort this frost elf..


    ��I��ll try to write out the new content tomorrow,��Josh said.


    ��Really?��


    When Tyreen heard this sentence, she instantly perked up.


    ��I think I heard Josh��s voice just now.��


    Suddenly, Carrie��s voice came from the magic interface in front of tyreen, and this frost elf let out her own magic��s voice.


    ��Mr. Jose said that he will update the Sherlock Holmes Case Book Tomorrow,��Tyreen replied to Caroline excitedly.


    ��I haven��t read that book yet����as soon as Caroline finished speaking, Jose heard another familiar voice in the voice channel.


    ��It��s finally going to be updated? I��ve been waiting for a long time!��


    Jose remembered that this voice should be from the steel nation��s Dorothy.


    Hiri looked at Josh with an unreadable expression. He did not want to get involved in the conversation anymore. He walked to his desk and sat down.


    Arge amount of light formed a white cat and appeared beside Josh��s hand. Hiri immediately understood that Josh was going to start programming the magic. She quietly asked Tyreen to turn off the sound of the magic.


    The white cat had grown up a lot after not seeing it for a period of time. Not only had it grown up, but its functions had also be much stronger.


    Joshua closed his eyes and established a connection with the ��World tree��that was lying on the table. He gradually entered a meditative state.


    When Joshua opened his eyes again, the surroundings had be a space formed by pure white.


    This was inside the consciousness of the ��tree of the world��. If Joshua concentrated, he could vaguely see arge number of runes flowing by his hand.


    ��I didn��t expect to y VR for the first time in this world.��


    Joshua nced at his side. The white cat also appeared in front of Joshua.


    When the tree of the world took root in Nn and grew day by day, the support that the white cat could provide to Joshua became more and more exaggerated.


    ��Bring up the game engine that I wrote previously,��Joshua gave the white cat an order.


    The white cat had been tidying its fur by the side, not even looking up at Joshua.


    However, arge amount of runes suddenly surged toward Joshua, and the runes finally condensed into a special window.


    ��Can you read these things?��Joshua looked back at the white cat. It opened its eyes and nodded at Joshua.


    ������


    Josh Thought for a while, and then a translucent drawing board and paper appeared in his hand. Josh spent half an hour drawing a male blonde elf on the drawing board.


    ��Try to use the code I built to turn this character into a three-dimensional one,��Josh said.


    The white cat tilted its head slightly, and a male elf that was close to reality appeared in front of Josh. However, its appearance was still far from the ��Kael ��Thar Sunstrider��that Josh had drawn, only the clothes were slightly simr.


    ��What I want is not the illusion of the frost elves that used to serve you. I��m talking about using a painting.��Joshua came in front of the white cat and gestured. ��I don��t need to be tooplicated and detailed. You just need to imagine that this character is a three-dimensional image that is connected by countless nes. With yourputational ability, it should be very simple.��


    The white cat closed its eyes. In the next second, colorful blocks of colors gathered around Joshua. In the next second, a model that looked like a ��human figure��appeared in front of Joshua.


    ��It��s done? ! Although it��s very rough, it��s still feasible. I need to add some details of the patterns here.��


    It would be a waste not to make good use of theputing power of the World Tree. Joshua began to guide the White Cat to perfect the character.


    After two hours, the white cat yawned impatiently. A more vivid ��Kael ��Thas sunstrider��finally appeared in front of Joshua��s eyes.


    ��In short�� Let��s trypatibility first.��


    Joshua shrunk the model and directly ��dragged��it into the engine frame that he wrote.


    The white cat��s learning ability was so strong that it was terrifying. There was no problem for Joshua to use this model to further edit.


    ��It actually seeded!��


    Joshua picked up the white cat. Its four short legs were iling in the air, and in the next second, it disappeared from Joshua��s hands.


    ��This should be able to shorten the progress to within half a year.��


    When Joshua First had the idea of officially creating a ��next generation��game, it would probably take him several years toplete it by himself.


    However, with this white cat, he would have a lot of time left. In addition, his time in meditation was much slower than in the real world.


    ��A gamepany with one person and one cat.��Joshua scratched his head. ��It seems that this is the only way for now.��

 Chapter 546

    <h4>Chapter 546:, beginning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The capital of the Frost Kingdom.


    Shier returned to the capital of the Frost Kingdom. He sat on the throne and looked down at the group of ministers.


    The previous king of the Frost Kingdom had many children. There were twelve princes alone.


    Therefore, after shier ascended to the throne, his elder brother and younger brother had joined forces in the capital and tried to resist Shier��s rule.


    Unfortunately, shier used bloody methods to directly suppress it. In addition to the prestige he had umted in the frost country, Shier firmly sat on the throne of the frost country.


    Many ministers who knew the situation praised Shier as a hero who had saved the country.


    ��Is this all the recent changes in the capital?��


    Shier nced at the ministers below. They had already dutifully reported everything that had happened in the capital of the frost country recently.


    ��The sages from Nn have sent an invitation letter. They hope that you can send someone who can represent our country to attend a ��Ceremony��in Nn.��


    After hearing Nn��s words, the cold expression on Shier��s face softened slightly.


    ��I��ll consider it.��


    After shier continued to listen to the suggestions of the other ministers and gave them some orders, he directly ended the meeting.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom lived in the center of the capital. This magnificent castle had experienced thousands of years of wind and frost. Every time a new king took office, this ce would almost always undergo a new renovation.


    Shier did not have any requirements in this regard. Even his own room was the room he had stayed in when he was a prince.


    ��Your Majesty.��


    A middle-aged woman in a maid��s uniform had been waiting at the entrance of the corridor for a long time.


    She was the head maid who took care of shier. Ever since shier came to the frost country, she had been taking care of her daily life.


    Even if she became the king, Shier did not change her.


    Shier took off the crown on her head and threw it to the head maid.


    ��Your Majesty, can you please stop throwing your crown around?��The head maid held the heavy crown with some distress. She had almost thrown the crown to the ground just now.


    This was a serious crime that was enough for her to be sentenced to death.


    ��It��s too heavy. If you have time, ask the craftsman to make a lighter one.��


    Shier walked quickly on the red carpet paved road. It was not an exaggeration to describe the lifestyle of the previous king of the Frost Kingdom as extravagant.


    It could not be denied that he was influenced by the court of heretics. It was unknown how much benefits those people had extracted from the people of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Good morning, elder brother!��


    When shier reached the corner, he met a girl with long gray hair.


    ��Good Morning.��


    After shier responded to her coldly, he brushed past her and left. He did not even look at her.


    ��Your Majesty, Forgive me for speaking out of turn. Her Highness Darian has always had a good impression of you.��


    The maid quickly followed behind shier. She turned around to look at the disappointed expression on the young girl��s face and whispered to shier.


    ��Is it because of my identity?��


    Shier turned his head to look at the row of oil paintings hanging on the wall. These paintings were the past kings of the Frost Kingdom.


    Soon, Shier��s portrait would also be hung on this wall.


    ��Not long after you came to this country, her highness the thirteenth princess, Princess Dillian, noticed you,��the head maid added. ��So did the fifteenth princess.��


    ���� I remember that my sister is only thirteen years old?��


    Shier covered his forehead with his hands, feeling a little annoyed.


    Growing up in Nn, she had been taught by her mentor that it was forbidden for close rtives to have children.


    However, in the frost kingdom, it seemed to be normal for the royal families to marry each other.


    ��In the Frost Kingdom, you can get engaged at this age,��the head maid emphasized. ��Before many youngdies of noble families also have feelings for you, Your Majesty�� Forgive me for my offense, but if you choose one or two of them, it will be very helpful to consolidate your position.��


    ��I��m not interested at the moment.��


    Shier pushed open the door of her room and walked in. She took off the cumbersome clothes on her body and stretched her elbows.


    ��Are you going hunting in the afternoon? Or to the military camp?��


    The head maid carefully ced the crown on the table and then went to Shier��s wardrobe to help her pick out clothes.


    ��No�� I want to go to Nn,��shier said.


    ��Visit Nn? Then Your Majesty, you need to talk to the tailor of the royal family. For the time being, there are no clothes in your wardrobe that can be worn on such an important diplomatic asion,��the head maid said with some embarrassment.


    ��Not as a king, but as an ordinary person.��


    Shier walked quickly to her wardrobe, took a look at the clothes in it, and took out a few pieces to gesture in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror.


    ��Ordinary people?��The head maid did not understand what shier meant.


    ��I want to hide my identity as the King and stay in Nn secretly for a while,��shier said.


    ��How�� How can you do that, your Majesty! The situation in the country is not stable yet. If your identity is exposed, it will be very dangerous without guards, and����


    The head maid began to dissuade shier from doing such a thing.


    ��So you have to keep it a secret for me.��Shier turned to look at the head maid, the head maid��s astonished expression was reflected in her light gray pupils. ��You are one of the few people I can trust. I haven��t even told my mother about this.��


    The head maid could only answer shier in silence.


    Shea ignored her and just held her clothes up to the mirror.


    There were only men��s clothes in her closet, and that was to be expected.


    She didn��t think it was inappropriate for Shea to wear these men��s clothes, and she had always worn a spell caster��s robe in Nn.


    But today, Shea had a strange feeling of confusion, or rather, a feeling of unwillingness.


    Under the influence of this feeling, the clothes that usually looked normal now felt very inappropriate.


    These clothes were a little too ugly? And should he grow his hair a little longer?


    Shier tidied the gray hair that just happened to touch his neck.


    ��Your Majesty.��After experiencing an intense psychological struggle, ��May I ask why you want to hide your identity and go to Nn? Is there a secret mission�� that requires you to avoid the eyes of the remaining members of the domestic heresy court?��


    ��Not really.��


    Shier used her hand to hold the gray hair on the back of her neck. She realized that it was too short to be tied up.


    ��Then why do you want to hide your identity?��The head maid asked carefully.


    ��I just want to meet someone in Nn,��shier said. ��I don��t want him to know my identity.��


    While shier was talking, the head maid looked at her through the mirror and found a rare smile on her expressionless face.

 Chapter 547

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 552, Adventure 2</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    It was Monday morning, and Healy was learning about illusions from the purple-clothed man.


    ��This is probably the new part. It should be enough for you to share this afternoon, Tyreen.��


    Josh opened his eyes and sent thetest part of the Sherlock Holmes collection to Tyreen through the magic.


    ��Yes! That��s Enough!��


    Tyreen was interested in all the stories that Josh had written, but for such a long-running story, Josh had only written the Sherlock Holmes series.


    The other stories were short, and since Josh had been busy with various things recently, he didn��t have time to update them.


    This also made Tyreen experience the pain of waiting for updates, as well as the joy of seeing the updates.


    ��I will upload this section to the Immovable Library Tomorrow.��


    Jose browsed through thements below the Sherlock Holmes collection in the Immovable Library. Thements rted to urging for the update had already upied two whole pages.


    This made Jose suspect that if he did not upload the new chapter, he would very likely receive dangerous items like des from the readers.


    ��Is this book really that good?��


    A familiar voice sounded at the door of the study room. Jose looked up and saw the flower of Faroese standing at the door of his study room.


    ��Did you sneak out again?��If Jose remembered correctly, Gloria��s schedule was much stricter than Hiri��s.


    After all, although Mrs. Caesar epted Jose��s weekly schedule, Gloria still had to make up lessons on weekends.


    ��I��m visiting Nn as Ambassador Faroese.��Gloria lifted her skirt and performed a standard yet elegant etiquette. ��To attend the ��ceremony��in four days.��


    ��That should be staying at Faroese mansion����


    Joshua looked at the ck-haired girl. There was a scarf hanging on her neck that had not beenpletely taken off. It seemed that she hade to the Hearthstone Tavern with a mask on.


    ��My mother asked me to visit you. She hoped that I could invite you to visit Nn.��After Carolly finished her noble etiquette, she sighed.


    This ck swan, who was once perfect, had recently be a little decadent.


    Was she really affected by the magic?


    Carrie nced behind her. Behind her were two dark wood elves.


    They were all acquaintances of Jose. They were the personal guards of Oranca and Carrie.


    Under their gaze, Carrie could only put away her decadence and continue to smile like a noble.


    ��Where��s Miss Hiri? I want to invite her to�� Hunt.��


    ��That line shouldn��t havee from a nobledy��s mouth.��Jose scratched his head and said.


    ��I can��t help it. I want to collect all the liches��scepters in the Twilight Forest. Yesterday, I identally fell into the magma, so I can only ask Hiri to take me to kill those liches.��


    Carrie said another dangerous line. If her mother were here, it would be enough to cover her chest and make her heart beat faster.


    Even the Oranga priest behind her looked surprised.


    ��Hili is studying illusion magic. She might be free at noon,��said Jose.


    ��Noon? Then please allow me to stay here and have lunch with everyone, and�� Miss Tyreen, would you like to join us?��Asked Gloria.


    Tyreen was sitting in front of Jose��s desk, reading thetest chapter of ��Sherlock Holmes.��When Gloria called her name, she raised her head in confusion.


    ��Tyreen probably doesn��t have time.��After Joshua made a ��nothing��gesture to Tyreen, he turned around and answered Carrie, who was looking for someone to me. ��Is my sister not online right now?��


    ��Fuya has been recording a video of the game recently. She can only be online at night. Mr. Joshua, do you have time to apany me?��


    The ck Swan sent out an invitation that no gentleman could refuse. Unfortunately, this invitation was not to dance together, but to y a magic game together.


    ��About this����


    Joshua calcted the time. Yesterday, even when he was sleeping, Joshua had also constructed a new game in his meditation space.


    In addition to writing thetest chapter of ��Sherlock Holmes,��Joshua��s spirit was indeed a little tired. Finding someone to y the game for a while was indeed a good way to rx.


    But at this time, a text message popped out from Joshua��s line of sight.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    Joshua opened the text message. The sender was the frost owl.


    ��I��ve arrived at Nn.��


    The message was apanied by an excited expression of an owl pping its wings.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom had arrived at Nn?


    Howe Joshua had never heard of this message..


    But if it had just arrived, it was indeed impossible to receive it this way.


    ��really?��


    When Jose replied to her, he gave the dwarves a shocked expression.


    ��fire messenger, where are you staying in Nn? I��ll look for you right away. I want to thank you properly this time.��


    The king of the Frost Kingdom came to the Hearthstone Tavern in person.


    Originally, those dwarves could still hold down the fort in the Hearthstone Tavern with Tyreen and Carrie.


    But with the arrival of the king of the Frost Kingdom in person, how big of a show would that be?


    ��should I go find you? Where are you?��


    Joshua immediately sent her a reply via text message.


    Although he had stayed in Nn for such a long time, Joshua still had not forgotten his identity as the Prince of the demon world.


    This meeting with the king of the Frost Kingdom was the best opportunity to ease the hostile rtionship between the demon world and the frost kingdom for over a hundred years.


    It was also for this purpose that Joshua guided and assisted Shirer on the weave.


    ��near the Nn Portal.��


    ��wait a moment, I��ll be there right away.��


    Joshua stood up from his seat, picked up his coat and put it on.


    ��Joshua, where are you going all of a sudden?��


    Looking at Joshua��s posture, it did not seem like he was going to y a game.


    ��There��s an important meeting.��Before Joshua left, he turned his head and told Carrie, ��Healy, ss will end in about an hour. If you don��t mind, you can stay here until noon.��


    ������


    Carrie squinted her eyes as she watched Joshua walk down the stairs.


    ��So suspicious,��said Carrie.


    ��What��s the matter, daughter of the forest?��Priest Oranca didn��t find it surprising that Joshua was so busy.


    ��He just tidied up his clothes and hairstyle in front of the mirror. This is the first time I��ve seen him tidying up himself!��Said Carrie.


    ��Miss, is there a problem?��


    Carrie��s personal guards were still very vignt against Joshua.


    ��Let��s follow him!��


    Finally, Carrie made a suggestion that stunned the two dark wood elves.


    ��This����


    ��Isn��t the rune skill that the dark wood elves are good at, ��stealth��?��Lori looked back at Tyreen who was studying in the study and asked, ��Tyreen, do you want toe with us?��


    ��I don��t think so.��


    Tyreen stood up from her seat. She also vaguely noticed that something was wrong with Jose, but just as Tyreen was about to find a quiet ce to finish the rest of the chapter, Hiri slowly walked down from upstairs.


    ��Carrie, why are you running again�� wait, what��s with that strange look in your eyes?��Hiri was keenly aware of the abnormality in Carrie��s expression.

 Chapter 548

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 553, Adventure 3</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Tyreen sat in the back seat of a magic car and grabbed the handle on the roof.


    While filming Shawshank��s salvation, Tyreen found that if she sat in this magic-powered vehicle for a long time, her head would feel a little dizzy.


    At first, Tyreen thought she had some strange illness, but after getting out of the car, the symptoms subsided.


    This also caused Tyreen to be a little reluctant to travel in a magic car.


    But today, she was forced by Carrie to join the ��boat of thieves��, or�� the car of thieves.


    ��It��s the one in front. Keep a little distance from it so that the other party won��t notice,��said Carrie, pointing at the magic car at the end of the road.


    The driver was the butler of Faroese mansion. Due to the capacity of the car, priest nca had no choice but to stay in the Hearthstone Tavern and wait for Carrie��s return.


    ��Miss Carrie.��Tyreen looked at the magic car in the distance worriedly, the driver of the car was Jose. ��Why are we following Mr. Jose? If you have something to say to him, you just need to contact him via text message.��


    ��As a woman, Tyreen, you��re still too young.��Carrie sat in the front passenger seat as if she was exploring a maze of treasures.


    ��Tyreen is about twenty times your age, Miss Carrie.��


    Hiri sat beside Tyreen and did not hesitate to dampen the ck Swan��s enthusiasm.


    ��Well, it��s true, but I still care about what you say, Hiri,��Tyreen said softly.


    ��I��m referring to interpersonal rtionships. In my experience, boys who dress so seriously must be going out to meet someone they care about.��


    Gloria was still excited.


    She looked at the three people sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror. They were her personal guards, as well as Healy and Tyreen.


    Gloria��s Guard looked at Healy and Tyreen with a slightly apologetic expression.


    ��I think you must think so too, Miss Healy,��Gloria said.


    ��Think so? I just bought some casting materials for my mentor on the way,��Healy said casually.


    ��What if Mr. Jose is going to talk about business����Tyreen grabbed the corner of her clothes uneasily. ��Will we disturb him?��


    ��Well����


    Tyreen��s reminder made Carrie sober up a little. After all, she was a girl from a big noble family. Although she liked to tease people asionally, she quickly realized what she was doing.


    Not mentioning the fact that she was following Jose, what if Jose was really going to meet an important partner and Jose found out that they were following him..


    She was not sure if it would affect her rtionship with Jose.


    ��So let��s go back and wait for Mr. Jose,��Tyreen suggested in a low voice again.


    ��I want to go to the alchemy market ahead to buy some alchemy materials.��Healy pointed at the road not far away and said, ��Tyreen, if you want to go back first, I can get out of the car and go by myself.��


    This sentence instantly sealed the room for Carrie to follow. Seeing that Healy had the intention to open the door and get out of the car when the driver stopped the car, Carrie made another suggestion.


    ��Miss Tyreen, why don��t youe with us to the alchemy market? You should feel bored after staying in the Hearthstone Tavern for a long time,��said Carrie.


    ��But I haven��t finished reading the new chapter of ��Sherlock Holmes��yet.��


    Tyreen appeared very passive.


    ��You can sit here and watch it.��


    ��If I use the magic on the magic car, my body will have very ufortable symptoms,��said Tyreen.


    ��Ufortable?��


    The ck Swan did not seem to be troubled by this at all.


    ��Carsickness�� I think that��s what Jose called it. He also said that there��s money to be made in making carsickness potions.��


    As soon as Hiri finished speaking, the driver slowly parked the car on the side of the road.


    While they were talking, the driver had already driven the car to the center of Nn, the teleportation hub at the edge of the tower of sages.


    Because of the teleportation array, this was also one of the most prosperous areas in Nn. Whether it was a wand, clothing, essories, or alchemy materials, all of them were avable.


    ��He��s getting off the car.��


    Gloria quickly caught the figure of Jose not far away, but the distance was too far. Even if Gloria stood up in the car, she could only barely see Jose��s movements.


    ��Sure enough, we should get out of the car����Carrie turned around to get out of the car to find out what was going on, but when she turned her head, she saw Hiri staring into the distance with a telescope.


    ��Hiri, your props are too well-prepared!��The frightened Carrie instantly forgot her aristocratic style.


    ��Standard equipment for adventurers.��Hiri looked away from the telescope. ��You should use them when you watch stage ys.��


    ��Well�� I haven��t watched stage ys for a long time.��


    Gloria nced at the telescope in Healy��s hand. Judging from the wear and tear, it had been worn for a long time.


    Soon, Gloria looked at Joshua in the distance again, but in the next second, Joshua disappeared from her sight.


    ��It seems that Joshua went to the left,��Tyreen said.


    ��That��s the hub of Nn��s teleportation circle. Aren��t the people meeting Nn��s local residents?��


    Once again, Carrie was worried about whether she should continue her ��Prank��on a whim. However, while Carrie was hesitating, Hiri leaned to the side again, wanting to push the door open and leave.


    ��Miss Hiri, where are you going?��Carrie asked.


    ��The white awl alchemy shop. My mentor needs the dream-entering grass there.��


    Hiri had already opened the car door as he spoke. He only needed to pass by Tyreen to leave the magic car.


    ��Please let my Butler Drive there.��


    Carrie made up her mind instantly.


    ������


    Hiri narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the ck swan for a while. Then, he sat back in his seat.


    The Butler restarted the magic car and drove away from the street. As the magic car drove on, Gloria could see Nn��s magnificent teleportation center clearly.


    ��Is there any big shoting to Nn today?��Gloria felt that the atmosphere around the teleportation center was a bit abnormal. The figures of Nn��s enforcers could be seen everywhere on the street.


    ��I heard that the king of the country of steel is going to visit Nn today, Miss,��the Butler replied to Gloria.


    ��Could it be that King?��


    Carrie sat in the passenger seat and began to search the streets for Jose.


    Not long after, she found Jose waiting quietly outside the perimeter of Nn��s enforcers.


    ��Look�� Mr. Jose is really going to meet an important person.��


    Tyreen was happy that her guess was confirmed.


    ��No, there seems to be someone waving to Josh,��said Carrie, once more rising from her seat and pointing into the distance. ��That doesn��t look like the king of the Iron Nation.��

 Chapter 549

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 554, Frost Holiday</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is your identity certificate. We are about to seal off the nearby teleportation portal node, so leave this ce quickly.��


    Nn��s inspector inspected Shier��s identity contract and passed it to him.


    ��Watch your tone!��


    Shier��s head maid followed shier to Nn. In order to hide her identity, shier had to wait in line for a long time before she could use the teleportation portal.


    ��It��s time to leave.��


    Shier put away the identity contract on her body and nned to leave as soon as possible.


    ��If you reveal your identity, you won��t have to be treated so rudely by these Nn people,��the head maid quickly followed behind Shier andined in a low voice.


    Shier didn��t answer the head maid. Her eyes gently nced at the crowd that appeared in the teleportation portal area of Frost Country.


    Although they were dressed in very ordinary clothes, they looked like ordinary travelers.


    However, the aura on their bodies had a unique feeling that was unique to soldiers. Shier even saw quite a number of ��Familiar Faces��.


    His n to go out while hiding his identity had been leaked? The head maid had betrayed him?


    Shier did not rule out this possibility, but he was not willing to end Nn��s trip so quickly.


    Even if he had to fight for another hour or two.


    ��Help me take these luggage. I need to go to the transfer center��s counter to exchange for Nn��s currency.��


    Shier handed the luggage to the head maid behind him, by throwing it!


    The moment the head maid caught the luggage, Shier took a step forward and blended into the crowd.


    ��Shier�� Sir?��


    When the head maid raised her head, Shea disappeared in front of her. The head maid panickedly looked around but could not see anyone.


    Shea followed the flow of people out of Nn��s teleportation hub and began to contact Joshua on the magic web.


    ��Where are you?��


    Shea sent a message to Joshua using a text message. At the same time, she also strolled on Nn��s Street.


    Everything about Nn seemed familiar and strange to Shea. She grew up in the city, so she remembered most of the buildings in the city.


    But now, there were all kinds of movie posters hanging on the buildings, and the shop windows reflected the ��moving figures��.


    Shea knew that it was a magic machine called ��TV��, but it was her first time seeing it, so she went to a shop and looked at it curiously.


    In the picture, a man was reporting the news that Nn��s teleportation center had officially opened yesterday with a pleasant voice.


    ��in front of the teleportation center, in the Hareya Wand shop, there��s a Hearthstone legend card box insignia medal on my chest. Do you know the Hearthstone legend?��


    After Shearer saw the message, she immediately looked up and looked around for the wand shop, and soon found the shop across the road.


    ..


    Jose nced around. The king of the Frost Kingdom hade in person. This was indeed enough.


    He could meet a Nn enforcer in just two steps on this street.


    However, what was strange to Jose was that he heard from an enforcer that the king of the steel kingdom wasing, not the Frost Kingdom.


    Were the two kings here personally?


    Joshua looked at the teleportation portal in the distance. Just as he was waiting for the cavalry to appear, a voice sounded in front of him.


    ��Is it�� the person who sent the Fire?��


    Joshua lowered his head and looked at the person who was standing in front of him.


    As the director of the documentary ��Rebellion of Frost��, Joshua naturally would not forget the main character, the new king of the country of Frost, Shiel Leonid.


    ��Am I Wrong?��


    She brushed the long hair on her forehead with her hand and looked up at Jose.


    ��Frost Owl?��


    Jose did not know what had happened for a while, but seeing the new king in real life, Jose had to admit that she had the potential to be an actress, whether male or female movie fans could kill them all.


    ��HMM, it seems that my guess is right.��


    This frost owl was slightly shorter than Joshua in real life. Using Earth��s measurement unit, it was about 1.7 meters.


    It was taller than Hiri..


    Joshua did not know why he had such a rebellious thought.


    ��What happened to the person who spread the Fire?��


    Shier looked at the current Joshua. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    ��Did youe alone?��


    Josh asked Shier tentatively.


    Logically speaking, when the king of a country came to visit Nn, Nn did not send a special person to wee him. It would be strange if he did not even see a follower.


    ��I came alone����shier was about to tell Josh that she came to Nn alone, but she suddenly felt that her aura was locked on by someone.


    Shier��s eyes looked at the entrance of Nn��s teleportation portal. Sure enough, the citizens of frost country who were like tourists just now were walking towards this ce quickly.


    ��Let��s talk about some thingster. Let��s leave this ce quickly!��Shier said.


    ��What��s the urgent matter?��


    Shier did not answer Joshua because those people had already walked over quickly. Shier instantly grabbed Joshua��s hand and ran towards the alley on Nn Street.


    The escapested about three minutes. It was not until shier brought Joshua to an empty alley that she managed to shake off those people.


    ��They areing for you?��


    Along the way, Joshua followed the King around Nn��s business district. She was much more familiar with this ce than Joshua.


    ��UH�� HMM.��Shier realized that it was extremely unusual for her to be chased by a group of people, so she thought for a while and thought of an exnation. ��I am the son of a noble in the frost kingdom. I sneaked out today. They are my father��s subordinates. They want to catch me and bring me back.��


    ��as expected of the Frost King?��? ��speaking of panic, there was no change in his expression. Also, your father has been killed by you, right?��?


    Of course�� Jose would not expose such a lie.


    ��It feels a little like a Roman holiday.��


    Jose exhaled. Although the physical strength of the Chaos Demon was astonishing, it couldn��t endure the girl running all the way without any time to rest.


    ��Roman Holiday?��


    Shier didn��t understand the meaning of the word that Jose said.


    ��A very interesting movie,��Jose said.


    ��Movie? Although I haven��t seen Nn��s new movie, the Shawshank Redemption, I basically know all the movies so far. I haven��t heard of Roman Holiday.��


    Shirer thought for a while and replied to Josh.


    ��It will be released soon.��Josh reached out his hand to shirer and said, ��When I first saw you, you gave me a cold and impersonal impression. Now it doesn��t seem like it. Let me introduce you again. My name is Josh, and I��ll leave my surname out for now.��


    Joshua? Shier felt that this name was very familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it before.


    ��Shier, leave out thest name for now.��


    Shier held Joshua��s hand and fabricated a fake name.


    ������


    Young Lady, this fake name of yours is very dangerous.


    Joshua shook the hand of the king who had fled in front of him. Then, he looked at the streets in the distance. The characteristics of the citizens of frost country were still very obvious. They had gray hair and gray eyes.


    ��It seems that this area has been upied by your father��s men. Let��s talk about it in another ce,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 550

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 555, past feuds</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Four minutes ago.


    ��It��s�� It��s actually the king of the Frost Kingdom.��


    At first nce, Carrie recognized the person who greeted Joshua.


    Even if the other party had made some minor modifications to her appearance, as the daughter of an aristocratic family in Faroese, the first lesson madam Caesar taught Carrie was to recognize all the ��important people��in the world.


    This new king, who had just taken office, was currently the most popr topic of discussion in all the countries in the world. In addition, the documentary ��riot of Frost��had also been broadcast in Faroese.


    The ywrights in Faroese wanted to write a new script based on the legendary experience of Shiel��s life.


    ��That��s Shiel Leonid, the 37th ruler of the Kingdom of Frost,��Carrie turned around and said to the three people in the back seat.


    Unfortunately, except for her and the butler, the three people in the back seat were all calm.


    Carrie could understand that the ckwood Elves were not interested in human politics, but she could not understand why Healy was so calm.


    ��Healy, I remember that you��re from the Frost Kingdom, and Mr. Jose is meeting with the new king of your country�� shouldn��t he make a statement?��Asked Carrie.


    ��If you knew what that King looked like on the magic web, you wouldn��t be so surprised.��


    Hiri was still holding the telescope and looking into the distance. He had no time to wonder how powerful the person Jose was meeting was.


    ��The Magic Web?��


    ��A super high-level owl emoji user,��Hiri said.


    ��Miss Hiri, I beg you to use fewer ��Jose��lines when you talk to me.��


    Carrie did not understand what Hiri meant by hisst sentence, but Hiri suddenly put away the telescope.


    ��They seem to be hiding from someone.��


    With Hiri��s Reminder, Carrie instantly turned her head and found that Jose��s figure had disappeared in front of her again.


    Carrie, who had returned to her seat, did not let the Butler continue to chase after her.


    ��Healy, Can you tell me what is the rtionship between Joshua and that King? Shouldn��t the Frost Kingdom be on the opposite side of the Demon World?��


    Carrie restrained her yful thoughts and asked the spell caster in the back seat in a very serious tone.


    ��They��re still enemies.��


    Healy��s gaze was fixed on the few frost kingdom people who walked out of the teleportation hub. Their actions seemed to be very scattered, but in fact, they were all looking for something.


    ��There are people from the FROSTMEN following Joshua, and they��re all troublesome fellows.��Hiri��s hand gently shook the single-link telescope in his hand. ��As expected, I still want to beat those fellows down, but I��d better return to the Furnace Stone Tavern first.��


    ��You��ve suddenly calmed down?��


    Just now, Carrie had mistakenly thought that Hiri would push the door open to ��deal��with those troublesome fellows.


    This was very simr to Hiri��s style in Minecraft, which was that mining was just a necessary step to upgrade equipment, and upgrading equipment was just to have a good fight.


    ��Jose has always wanted to make the frost kingdom friendly, and I don��t want to hold him back,��Hiri said, pointing to an alchemy shop on the street. ��Park the car here. I��ll buy two dream nts. You guys stay here.��


    The butler parked the car next to the alchemy shop. Hiri soon bought two blue herbs from the shop.


    ��Secorin, go back to the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    Under such circumstances, Gloria could only temporarily give up the adventure and order the butler to return to the tavern.


    ..


    ��The first thing you want to do when youe to Nn is to meet your mentor?��


    Joshua drove the magic car and nced at Shier, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    The king of the Kingdom of Frost was looking around curiously at the magic machine.


    The magic car, a new type of magic machine, had not been introduced to the Kingdom of frost yet, so shier still rode on a horse.


    ��Yes.��Shier paused for a moment and said, ��The person who passed the fire�� No, Joshua, please don��t be surprised. My mentor is one of the Seven Sages of Nn, the gray-clothed RURSK.��


    ��The sage who raises owls����


    Joshua had long known that Shier��s mentor was a gray-clothed person. Although he wanted to put on a surprised expression, Joshua was not very good at this kind of performance.


    ��Raising owls?��


    ��It��s his hobby. Because of my work, I oftene into contact with the gray-clothed people,��Joshua said.


    ��Oftene into contact with the sages?��


    When shier heard this, he looked up and down at Joshua seriously.


    Joshua��s appearance was considered very good-looking among humans, but other than that, shier did not feel any special temperament from Joshua, not even the slightest bit of killing intent.


    The slightly eye-catching part was the dark circles under Joshua��s eyes.


    This was also the reason why Shearer had let down his guard.


    ��May I ask, Joshua, what do you do for a living?��Shearer asked.


    Joshua had once sent a sin fiend to transport arge number of world tree leaves to the frost kingdom.


    This alone was enough for Shearer to remove Joshua from the category of ��Ordinary People��.


    ��The�� owner of a tavern?��Joshua paused at this point and said, ��By the way, my race is a demon race, not a human race.��


    Joshua had no intention of hiding anything. When shier met Zenas, he had already thought of this.


    This new king was the key to breaking the ice between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world. What Joshua could do now was to show his sincerity.


    If shier could not even ept that Joshua was a demon..


    ��Is the demon race the kind that ��this demon is not too cold��is?��Shier suddenly asked.


    This question stunned Joshua for a moment, and the next second, a smile appeared on his face.


    ��Maybe they��re the ones in ��beauty and the demon,����Joshua quickly answered.


    ��The demons in ��beauty and the demon��are the demons of sin����


    Soon, Shier and Joshua began to talk about the topic rted to the movie.


    She was using this method to deliberately avoid the issue of the positions of both parties.


    This was also the reason why shier was not willing toe to Nn as the king of the frost country.


    Even though shier could ept the peaceful coexistence with demons, not all the citizens of the frost country could forgive demons.


    The hatred umted over hundreds of years of war was not so easy to resolve.


    What was worse was that Shier had the assistance of demons in the process of ascending the throne. Even if it was just out of kindness, if the citizens of the frost country knew this truth, it would be misinterpreted as a terrible conspiracy.


    At that time, the throne of shier would be easily overthrown by the people, and the entire frost country would fall into chaos.


    Shier could not give up his status as king, but it was fine for him tomunicate with his friends on the text message as an ordinary person.

 Chapter 551

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 556, Showdown</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jose stopped the magic car in front of the Hearthstone Tavern. This action instantly alerted shirer.


    ��My mentor�� Is Here?��


    Shirer turned his head to look at the Hearthstone Tavern on the other side of the street.


    Even though Madam Marina had expanded the entire Hearthstone Tavern to thergest scale on this street, the tavern��s facade was still so ��shabby��.


    Just the wooden signboard alone did not look like a reliable shop.


    ��Hearthstone Tavern, have you heard of it?��


    Jose opened the car door and directly got down from it. He went to the other side and helped the king open the car door.


    ��Hearthstone Tavern?��


    The moment Shiel heard this word, his expression, which had always been cold, had some ripples on it.


    In her eyes, Joshua read an emotion called ��anticipation��.


    ��I��ve seen people discussing it on the Spellcaster Forum.��


    Shier got off the magic car. She was not the kind of little girl who would be kidnapped. As the ruler of a country, she could not be so timid.


    Under the leadership of Joshua, Shier pushed open the door of the Hearthstone Tavern and walked in. The first thing she felt was the fragrance of ale.


    ��Dwarves����


    Shea��s gaze scanned the tavern, which upied an exaggerated area. As far as the eye could see, it was filled with spellcasters and dwarves who were sitting at a table in the Hearthstone legendary duel.


    Dwarves were an extremely rare race in frost country, but Nn could see them everywhere, and the tavern upied more than half of it.


    ��They are frequent visitors here.��Joshua led Shier to another ce in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Is teacher here to y the Hearthstone legend too?��


    Shier searched among the dwarves who were drinking ale,ughing loudly from time to time, or scolding others for their ��Godly pping dogs��.


    Her purpose ofing to Nn was first to see Joshua, and second to find Nn��s sage to discuss the issue of the Heretic Court of Justice.


    ��If you camest month, you might be able to find the gray-clothed person there. He should be there now.��


    Joshua pointed to another area of the Hearthstone Tavern. There was no area to y the Hearthstone Legendary Machine.


    It was originally provided for guests who came to drink, but now it had been upied by a group of spell casters to y go.


    Shier��s gaze followed the direction that Joshua pointed to. As expected, she found the gray-clothed person who had been separated for three years.


    ��Mentor?��


    Just as shier was about to step forward to reveal her identity, the moment she stepped into the area, she noticed the changes in the surrounding atmosphere, as well as the sage sitting opposite the gray-clothed mentor.


    The purple-clothed mentor.


    The two sages looked as if they were facing a great enemy. This extremely tense atmosphere was enough to make shier believe that there would be a great battleing.


    However, they were only staring at a wooden board made of densely packed ck and white stones on the table.


    ��What a terrifying murderous aura.��Shier sighed softly.


    ��The gray-clothed and purple-clothed people have recently be obsessed with a game called go. This has caused a small number of spell casters to be popr.��


    Joshua pointed at the other spell casters who were sitting in this area. There was almost a Go board on the table that was ying against the opponent.


    ��Go?��


    Shea nced at the Go board. Shea could understand the hearthstone legend��s rules just by listening to the discussion of the spellcasters on the forum. However, she did not understand what kind of game go was at first nce.


    ��I suggest you don��t disturb them at this time. They will end their duel before the afternoon.��


    Jose walked to a machine that was ying Hearthstone legend. It was a few idle machines that no one was ying.


    ��It��s rare toe to Nn. Don��t you want to rx? Currently, only Nn can y Hearthstone legend,��Jose said.


    Rx..


    Shier��s original purpose today was indeed to rx, but the leak of the maid made shier��s nerves tense up.


    She understood that there were still many acute problems in the country of frost that had not been solved, and the most thorny problem was with the heretic trial court.


    But since she raised the rebel g from the fortress, she had been fighting at the forefront for almost half a year.


    It was time to rx, this was not the country of frost..


    ��Of course.��


    Shier wanted to temporarily get rid of the various problems that the country of frost had ced on her, and to stay in Nn as an ordinary person for a period of time.


    ��I��ve wanted to y this game for a long time.��


    ��Let��s start with the group card first. Although the entry point is to draw the card, but�� I��ll do it on my conscience today.��


    Joshua did not stare at Shier��s wallet. Although the other party was a king, he gave a spare card box to shier.


    Under the guidance of Joshua, the King with game talent formed a brand new group card ording to his own ideas and began to fight against Joshua.


    ��After the game, Shea, have you considered going to other ces?��Joshua asked.


    ��Other ces����


    Shea stared at his hand cards and all kinds of card instructions, but his mind was not on them.


    ��I want to go to Nn��s movie theater. That theater seems to be called����


    While Shea was thinking, a rope suddenly appeared on the table. The front part of the rope ignited a me and kept spreading toward the button to end the turn.


    ��What��s This?��


    As a beginner, shier still did not understand the meaning of this rope.


    ��You only have one and a half minutes to think in one turn. This rope will burn until the end of the turn button, and then it will be forcibly turned into my turn.��


    ��Wh�� What?��


    Hearing what Joshua said, Shier, who had always spoken slowly and softly, instantly became nervous.


    ��This one? No�� this one should be used.��


    She had been chatting with Joshua this round and reading the card instructions. Now, she began to pick the cards in a fluster and began to operate them.


    At thest moment when the rope was about to burn out, shier finallypleted the operation of this round.


    ��Why didn��t you tell me this rule as soon as possible!��


    When Shearer came back to her senses, she realized that she had made a mistake in her operation and asked Josh angrily.


    ��Because you didn��t ask.��


    Josh held back his smile and drew a card. Taking advantage of Shearer��s mistake, he finished her off in one round.


    ��Are you angry?��Josh looked at the expressionless king.


    ��No, Let��s start the next round. I want to win this time.��


    She returned to her original pace and urged Josh to start a new round.


    ��Well, about the theater you mentioned just now, it should be the White Thorn Theater,��Josh said.


    ��It��s the White Thorn Theater. I want to watch Shawshank��s redemption there.��


    Shier��s fighting spirit waspletely aroused. She no longer focused on the battle in front of her.


    ��Then after the gray-clothed person finishes ying go, I��ll send you there.��


    ��And after I beat you.��


    Shier added a condition, which made Jose not know how to answer. He could only nod.


    The new king of the Frost Kingdom��s talent in the game was indeed impable. After five consecutive battles, she had already mastered the tricks of the game and finally killed Jose with luck in thest battle.


    ��This game is more interesting than I imagined.��


    A faint smile appeared on Shier��s face again, but it did notst long before it froze there.


    Because she saw herrades in the fortress at the entrance of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The people who the head maid told on her had already found this ce. Shier really could not understand why herrades who had fought against the Heretic Court of Justice would betray her.


    No�� They did not seem to have betrayed her.


    Shier did not see any vicious and impatient expressions on their faces. There was only panic and uneasiness..


    ��What��s Wrong?��Joshua asked.


    ��My father��s men�� Found Me,��shier said.

 Chapter 552

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 557, Sorrow (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��That King yer woulde to this tavern? Are you joking with me?��


    Knight colt panted slightly and raised his head to look at the surrounding streets.


    The streets of Nond werepletely different from the streets of the capital of the Frost Kingdom. The streets of the Frost Kingdom would have no problems even if one rode on a warhorse and ran wildly.


    However, the speed of riding on a horse on Nn��s streets was much slower than walking.


    ��There are too many damn city people!��


    ��Trust my ��sense of smell��, that King yer is here! His body has been sprinkled with special spices, only this tavern has it.��


    A hunchbacked man said to Knight Colt.


    ��Spice? If there��s such a chance, why didn��t Prince Slekov let you poison his cup?��


    Knight colt gathered the men he had recruited from the Frost Kingdom,ining that his superior had done something unnecessary.


    ��We��ve already tried it. The spirits surrounding the king yer can identify the highly toxic substances. For this, we��ve lost a lot of people who were nted in the pce,��the man beside knight Colt said in a hoarse voice.


    ��Forget it. This is our only chance. The King yer left his personal guards and came to Nn alone.��


    Knight colt gripped the hilt of the long sword by his waist, then nced at the hunchbacked man beside him.


    ��After entering, chase away the drunkard in this shabby tavern. one-eyed, take a team to dy Nn��s enforcers, for the sake of the legitimate royal bloodline!��


    The knight let out a low growl and led his men to rush into the tavern.


    He was about to pull out his longsword, when he pulled open his voice and shouted loudly for the ��drunkards��to leave this bloody ce�� The Knight��s growl choked in his throat after he clearly saw the situation in the tavern.


    This tavern called ��Hearthstone��had a very simple decoration on the front door, and there was an old feeling on the wooden sign with words written on it. It was no different from the facades of those small taverns in the frost country.


    However, the first thing that Knight Colt felt when he entered the tavern was that it was ridiculouslyrge. The internal area could no longer be described as an ordinary tavern.


    Moreover, the guests sitting in the tavern were not drunkards. There were nearly two hundred tables in the tavern, and most of the people sitting around them were spellcasters and dwarves. Among them, there were even some nobles who were dressed luxuriously.


    Damn it! So the nobles of Nn would also run to the tavern? !


    Unfortunately, Knight colt did not see any maids in revealing clothes beside those nobles. Instead, there were a lot of dwarves in heavy armor.


    ��Over there!��


    The hunchbacked man next to him immediately figured out Shiel��s location.


    Knight colt shook his head and drove some strange thoughts out of his mind. An icy-blue spirit appeared beside him.


    He had also received the recognition of the spirit of frost. At the same time, he was also one of the most powerful knights in the frost country. Unlike shirer�� Knight colt was an old king.


    Moreover, the session of this new king was a little too strange.


    ��Colt, quickly get your subordinates to act.��The hunchbacked man urged anxiously.


    ��Shut up����


    Colt��s gaze moved away from Shier and looked at the man sitting opposite shier.


    The moment he recognized his true identity, Colt was so nervous that even his breathing became faster.


    ��The rumors are true. That King yer really colluded with the Demon!��


    Colt immediately recognized that the man sitting opposite shier was a demon, and it was a chaos demon of the highest rank.


    ��Demon? !��


    The hunchbacked man was about to say something when the chaos demon stood up and slowly walked towards them.


    ��We are in big trouble.��


    Knight colt stared at the Chaos Demon. As he had fought with the chaos demon before, he would never forget how terrifying the guy at the top of the demon race was.


    ��Er�� It seems that this is not the first time.��Joshua came to the front of this group of people from the frost country and sized them up. ��You don��t look like people from the heretic court. Are you here to cause trouble?��


    ��Cause trouble?��Knight colt could not figure out what this chaos fiend was talking about for a while, but his gaze instantly turned to the ice-cold Shea.


    ��King yer! You��re actually siding with the demons in secret!��He raised his voice as if he wanted everyone in the tavern to hear him.


    If it were any other tavern, people would have raised their heads to watch the show. Unfortunately, no matter how Loud Knight Colt��s voice was, only a dozen or so spell casters raised their heads to take a look.


    However, they only raised their heads to take a look. Soon, their attention returned to the table in front of them.


    What��s wrong with these guys? A king of a country borrowing the power of a demon to ascend the throne. This news should be enough to discuss for an entire year, right?


    ��Is there a problem?��


    Suddenly, a voice responded to knight colt. He looked around and saw a young spell caster girl walking into the tavern.


    Judging from her hair color and eye color, she should be from the frost country.


    ��That King yer ascended the throne with the help of the Demons!��


    Knight colt did not understand where this spell caster girl came from. Could she be a member of another team?


    ��Eh�� So You can be the king of the frost country with the help of the demons. If it were really that simple, this country would have been destroyed long ago, right?��


    ��You����knight colt choked, but at this moment, he felt the gazes of the people around him.


    There were still many spell casters from the frost kingdom in the tavern. Those spell casters who coulde to Nn to study were basically the elites of the Frost Kingdom. Knight colt had to control the public opinion now.


    ��The conspiracy between the demons and this king yer. As expected, the previous king was also killed by the King yer as a judge. In order to summon that Chaos Demon, how many lives did you sacrifice? ��Is the former king one of them?��


    ��Shier, I hope you can be a newspaper or TV station after you return to China.��


    In the end, Joshua could not stand it anymore. It was not that the Knight��s words were harsh, but he just felt a little sad.


    If the ability to create public opinion waspared to power, then Joshua��s power was enough to crush these people in front of him into pieces.


    This was like a crab baring its fangs and brandishing its ws in front of Joshua. There were no fluctuations in Joshua��s heart. There were only two thoughts in his mind, which was steam or oil stew?


    ��And Hiri, stop, stop, stop. He��s not talking about you.��


    Joshua pulled Hiri, who looked like he was about to roll up his sleeves and beat up the knight, and said.


    ��As expected, you��re also an aplice of the Devil?��


    Knight Colt felt that he had won. As long as he announced what happened in the tavern today to the world, His Majesty the King would face the ending of losing his reputation.


    ��I Remember You��re Colt Skakov?��


    The expression on Shiel��s face did not change. She nced around coldly. Shiel was worried that the dwarves around her had already shown an impatient expression.


    If this knight shouted a few more times, the dwarves might start to swing their hammers.


    ��That��s right, monarch-yer shier. The evidence of your collusion with the demons has been confirmed����


    ��I��m here to look for my mentor, the grey-clothed person.��


    Although shier knew that the other party was here to assassinate her, if shier escaped now or killed them��


    The public opinion in the country of frost would be even more uncontroble.


    ��No one will believe your lies. Tomorrow, everyone will know your true face.��


    When Knight Colt said this, fog had already spread out around shier. It was obvious that the king was ready to execute the person in front of him.


    But unfortunately, even if he was executed, it would have no effect on the public opinion.


    Her action this time was too rash, but a little girl wanted to see her long-lost friend. Under the influence of this mood, shier didn��t think too much.


    ��Um, your Majesty Shier.��Joshua looked at shier beside him and said, ��See you at the ceremony in three days. Before that, please don��t be assassinated. When that timees, no one will oppose me shaking your hand.��


    ������


    Although shier didn��t understand what Joshua was talking about, she just nodded slightly.


    ��Isn��t this shier?��


    The gray-clothed man came in front of shier as if he didn��t see anything.


    ��Teacher Roulsk.��Shier bowed to the gray-clothed man.


    ��I guess you��re here for the issue of the heretic trial court.��The gray-clothed man adjusted his messy beard and walked past the Knights, no one dared to make a move on the sage. ��I��ll take you to the Embassy of the Frost Kingdom. The environment there is more peaceful.��


    ��Okay.��


    Shirer followed the man in gray and left the ce quickly. He did not even look at Joshua.


    The Knights did not know what to do either. However, the dwarves were not just for show. They could only choose to leave the ce temporarily.


    ..


    At night.


    ��What if I mind you shaking her hand?��


    Hiri curled up in the corner of the bed, wrapped the quilt around her body, and entered the quilt state again. At the same time, she stared at Joshua who was writing something.


    ��Are you still angry during the day?��


    Joshua turned the ink pen in his hand, but his eyes were on Hiri.


    She had been maintaining this ��I��m not happy��state for the whole afternoon.


    ��I think the people who are angry are the stupid people of the frost kingdom,��Hiri said. ��It��s now the 577th year of the Nn calendar! They still stubbornly believe the words of the Holy Church��s country. All the demons are cruel, and they want to summon demons to offer up human souls or something.��


    ��Fools?��? ��You sound like a queen.��Jose stood up from the desk and sat down beside the bed. ��Hiri, I only came to Nn from the demon world two years ago. In these two years, the people of Nn have recognized the demons. The people of other countries probably still have the same impression of the demons, not to mention the country of Frost, which has been the enemy of the demons for a long time.��


    ��I just don��t think it��s Fair! ��Why did the demons take the me for the heresy trial court and treat it as the truth!��Healy looked at Joshua��s calm expression. ��Aren��t you angry? ��They are scolding your race! ��If it were me, I would have used my magic staff to beat that guy into pixels.��


    ��Beat him into pixels, please do it. Healy�� your magic staff can��t withstand your torture.��


    Josh nced at the roof of the room. A mini death wing was spitting fire angrily.


    This proved that Hiri was really angry about what happened during the day.


    ��My sense of immersion might be a little different,��Josh said.


    ��Sense of immersion?��


    ��If I said that I used to be a human, would you believe it?��Josh looked into Hiri��s gray eyes and said.


    Although he hade to this world and be a Chaos Demon, Joshua was still essentially a Chinese from Earth.


    If the people of this world said something insulting to the Chinese, Joshua would probably pick up a chair and throw it at Hiri��s face.


    ��Used to be a human? What settings are there in the past life? Recently, there seemed to be a simr type of book in the Immovable Library. It��s quite popr. It��s the book that sister Denise wrote, ��A past life bestowed by the gods.��Hiri suddenly became interested


    ��It��s�� It��s quite good.��Jose said thispletely against his heart. The main reason was that the sister was too diligent, and the content she wrote was too horrible to look at.


    ��In short, I don��t have much feelings towards the demons themselves. I helped the demons build rtionships with all the countries in the world just so that I could live morefortably.��After saying this, Jose looked at Hiri again. ��Are you not angry now?��


    ��No�� whether it��s what the Heretic Court did or the misunderstanding of the demons by those people, I��m very angry.��


    Hiri covered her body with her hand and then wrapped it tighter.


    ��Is that so?��


    Jose sighed helplessly and then reached his hand into Hiri��s quilt.


    ��Wait����Hiri didn��t realize what was going on. Even if her strength exceeded the average of humans, she was not a match for Jose who had the bloodline of Chaos Demons.


    Healy, who was wearing light pajamas, was easily carried by Joshua. Since Joshua was hugging the lower part of Healy��s shoulder, she subconsciously wrapped her legs around Joshua��s waist.


    Just like that, Joshua carried Healy up. Her legs made Joshua feel a little unexpectedly fleshy.


    When Joshua raised his head again, Healy��s cheeks were just above his body. Her lips, which had a slight crystalline feeling, opened and closed uneasily. The color of the skin on her cheeks was reced by a touch of crimson.


    ��What�� What did you do all of a sudden?��


    The sudden movement made Hiri Blush.


    ��Are you calm now?��Joshua looked at the girl in front of him and asked.


    Hiri could only turn her head. Just as she was about to speak, she found that she was gradually losing her bnce.


    Joshua still overestimated his ability to bnce. Before he could do anything, he stepped on something and fell backward.


    ��Did you�� be heavier?��


    Josh, who was lying on the ground, rubbed the back of his head and looked at Hiri, who was lying on top of him.


    ��No! Look, there��s no meat here!��


    Hiri, who was sitting on top of Josh, showed her slender arms, but before she could finish, Josh held her hand.


    ��Then prove it,��Josh said.

 Chapter 553

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 558, a great advantage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the manor in the middle of Nn.


    Knight colt was half-kneeling on the ground. A precious vase fell at his feet and was smashed into pieces.


    ��Attack the King yer at this time? Who gave you the order? !��


    A minister with a white beard pointed angrily at Knight colt who was half-kneeling on the ground.


    ��It��s Prince Slekov.��Knight Colt spoke very quickly. ��The maid learned that the Kingyer was going to Nn alone, so His Highness gave this order, sir ric! ��I also think that this is the only chance.��


    ��But you failed, didn��t you!��


    The minister knocked on the table impatiently.


    ��The King yer is still in the embassy. Not only that, this operation has exposed too many people! ��That head maid, I have been with the King yer since she stepped into our country. How could you����


    ��Sir ric, but we have obtained an intelligence,��knight Colt said again.


    ��Intelligence? What intelligence is worse than being beheaded after we return to our country? !��The minister said impatiently.


    ��The King yer secretly borrowed the power of the demons to ascend the throne.��


    ��Demons����


    The minister was slightly stunned and asked Knight colt anxiously.


    ��Do you have any evidence?��


    ��Lord ric, please take a look at this.��


    Knight colt took out a piece of ��thin paper��and handed it to the minister in front of him. The minister picked up the ��thin paper��and looked at the content on it.


    ��A painting? No�� No.��


    What was presented on the paper was not a painting, but a real scene.


    The background looked like a tavern upied by dwarves, but the main character was the king yer that the minister was familiar with. There was a young man standing next to him.


    ��This thing is called a photograph. It was created by a magic-conducting machine called a camera. Prince Slekov bought it from a merchant of the iron country. When the maid told me that the King yer was going to Nn alone, I felt something was wrong�� so.��


    ��Stop bragging about your prediction ability, Colt. Get to the point.��The minister pointed at the young man standing next to Shirer in the photo. ��Is he the demon you mentioned?��


    ��Not only a demon, but also the highest-level chaos demon among the demons! I��ve never understood why Nn��s spellcasters would let a chaos demon into this city.��


    When Knight Colt mentioned the word Chaos Demon, his voice was still a bit distorted. The experience of fighting a chaos demon on the battlefield had left a great psychological scar on him.


    ��Sage Nn actually allowed such a dangerous existence to enter Nn�� recently, there have been too many incidents involving Nn and demons, including those ��movies��.��


    The minister stood up and slowly walked to a window to look at Nn in the night sky.


    ��So, did you find out the name of this demon and his background?��


    ��I��ve asked the guests around this tavern, including the spellcasters from the frost country. The only information I got was that chaos demon named Joshua,��Knight Colt said.


    ��Only his name? What about the other information?��


    The minister sensed that something was not right. He turned back to look at the knight, but the knight could only lower his head to cover up his ipetence.


    ��My subordinate told me that Nn has an intelligence organization called ck pigeon. I��ve tried to contact their people.��


    ��ck pigeon? That��s right. I haven��t been to Nn for so long that I��ve forgotten about those guys.��The minister seemed to havee into contact with ck pigeon before. He asked again, ��So have you bought any information about that demon?��


    ��No�� I didn��t.��Knight colt hesitated for a moment, he told the Minister about his strange experience in the afternoon, ��The member of the ck pigeon that I found was a goblin, but he kept shaking his head after hearing the word ��Joshua��.��


    ��Fear? Maybe he was threatened by that Chaos Demon.��


    Just when the minister was about to order the knight to continue the investigation, the Knight raised his head and said in a somewhat awkward tone.


    ��Sir ric! The reason why the ck pigeon rejected me was ��notcking in money������


    ��Notcking? How is that possible! Go to Nn��s Squirrel Street and contact them again,��the minister said.


    ��Understood. and Sir ric, may I ask what your next step is?��Knight colt suddenly asked before he left.


    ��The new king��s Party in the frost country is led by Marshal Amat. I will use this photo to nt the seeds of doubt in their hearts.��The minister picked up his wine ss and nced at the map of the frost country that was hung on the wall. ��After all, no matter how loyal the people in the new king��s party are, most of them still hold absolute hatred towards the demons. There will be many people from the new king��s Party and the neutral factioning to visit during Nn��s ceremony this time. I will give that King yer a big gift.��


    ��I look forward to the day His Highness ascends the throne.��


    After leaving these words, knight colt pushed open the door and left the ce.


    ..


    ��So this is what Frostmourne looks like.��


    Hiri waved therge sword in his hand that was emitting a cold air. The goat-headed skeleton under the hilt of the sword emitted a cold aura.


    ��Should I praise you for your ability to construct illusions that are getting stronger and stronger?��


    Joshua wanted to touch the Greatsword in Healy��s hand, but unfortunately, his finger went straight through it.


    ��Actually, I still have a lot of details that I haven��t done yet, but it doesn��t matter.��Healy let go of his hand, and the greatsword directly turned into pieces and disappeared. Then, Healy ced his hand on the primary crystal mouse.


    The magic web interface in front of Hiri showed a forest, but this forest was a bird��s-eye view.


    ��The scene of this game�� always feels so real.��


    Hiri moved the mouse, and the forest on the screen began to drag to the left, until it reached a in made of grass.


    ��Uh, actually, this kind of scene belongs to me, it��s rtively bad.��


    What Josh yed for Hiri was a single-yer strategy game that had influenced the entire generation on Earth, Warcraft 3. Of course, it wasn��t the frozen throne version.


    Because Josh had never yed the first two Warcraft games, he used the third game as the blueprint to create this real-time strategy game.


    Of course, it was also a beta version. Currently, there was only one map, and the only race was the human race.


    At the same time, using the powerful modeling ability of the World Tree, Josh upgraded the image of the Warcraft that was slightly behind the times.


    However, even after the upgrade, it still could not reach the level that Josh was satisfied with.


    ��Bad? But I can see clearly the face of the person inside, and the movements also seem to be real.��Hiri dragged a human farmer running around in the image, he also obediently followed Hiri��s instructions and walked around on the map. ��I feel like a Lord, no�� a God!��


    This feeling of looking down on these tiny creatures from the sky really had the illusion of bing a god.


    ��After all, you used to y pixel games.��When Jose first came into contact withputer games, he was also as amazing as Hiri.


    ��Should I build a house first? Wait�� why did he start to cut down the trees himself?��


    Hiri was already immersed in exploring the way to y this game, so he didn��t pay attention to what Josh was saying.


    ��First, you need to build a farmhouse, then the altar of heroes����


    Josh moved a stool to sit next to Hiri and began to teach this super rookie how to y this game.

 Chapter 554 - 9 A went up

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 559 A went up</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This way, no�� it should be this way. Why Can��t we attack aerial units? !��


    Hiri was somewhat flustered as he dragged the primary crystal mouse and knocked on the keyboard beside him.


    Meanwhile, Joshua silently watched Hiri, the ��ruler��, send his few soldiers onto the battlefield and then line up one by one to die under the enemy��s sword.


    In the end, Hiri managed the city painstakingly for an hour. The Griffin Knight Legion led by the enemy drove straight into the sky, and the farmers below fled in all directions.


    The buildings in the city turned into mes one by one and copsed into ruins. The soldiers under Hiri��smand fell in groups and turned into corpses one after another.


    This country, which had only been established for an hour, was gradually destroyed under themand of Hiri, the ruler, even the only two heroes in the country, Karsus and Antonidas, were unable to stop the enemy��s Griffin Army.


    ��You��re a great mage! Why did you die so quickly! This blood elf prince is too weak!��


    Hiri kept ordering the barracks to speed up the soldiers��training, but unfortunately, in front of the enemy��s Griffin Knights.., the great mage Antonidas onlysted less than twenty seconds before he turned into a corpse and his soul returned to the hero altar.


    In the next second, the Blood Elf Prince didn��t even have time to release his Phoenix before he fell to the enemy��s thunder hammer with hatred.


    When the Griffin Knights went straight into the hintend and destroyed all the barracks and castles in the country, the country that had only existed for an hour was dered dead.


    ��The city that I built with great difficulty!��


    Seeing everything that he had painstakingly built turned into ruins, Hiri smacked the table in anger.


    ��Doesn��t that cruel tyrant across the street have any room for negotiation! !��


    ��Ugh�� This game doesn��t look like a civilization. There��s no such system as diplomacy.��Joshua watched the Queen of the ��fallen country��and the tragic ending of her country from the side, he made some objective evaluations. ��And Healy, were you the one who sent the infantrymen to harass the farmers of the other party in the beginning?��


    ��In short, I��m not reconciled!��


    Healy withdrew from the battle. Without waiting for Joshua to exin, another round of battle began again.


    This time, Healy��s goal was no longer to develop her own city. This spellcasterdy had once again found her own game style, which was reckless to the end.


    Healy, who had already grasped the rules of the game, began to build his own army.


    Thus, the second country that Healy established took less than an hour from the founding of the country to its destruction.


    ��Should I still join a formation system?��


    Jose watched as Healy kept dragging his mouse.


    This girl was not destined to be a famous general. In every battle, Healy��s method was very simple, which was to select all the soldiers and defeat them in one wave.


    ��This game�� is so difficult.��


    After the second defeat, Hiriy on the table weakly.


    From the beginning, she had been in a state of confusion. When some soldiers were dying, Hiri wanted to let them escape from the battlefield, but he was blocked by his teammates.


    Hiri could not control the entire army when hemanded a single soldier, let alone use the precise skills of the hero.


    ��This is just the beginning, but it is indeed a little difficult to get started.��


    Of course, Jose could not ask too much of Hiri, a newbie who had just started ying real-time strategy games. This type of game itself was considered difficult to get started.


    This was also one of the reasons why yers on Earth were limited in the real-time strategy gamemunity. It was difficult to get started, and just getting started required a long period of practice.


    ��Next time when I have time, I��ll let you try a simpler mode,��said Jose.


    ��Could it be that the tyrant on the other side is willing to negotiate with me?��Hiri instantly became interested.


    ��That��s another game.��Jose did not expect Hiri to think of negotiating with him when ying this kind of game with his character.


    ��HMM�� what kind of simple method is that?��


    ��I guess you don��t like controlling so many soldiers, Hiri?��


    ��I can��t say that I don��t like it. Commanding an army is actually quite interesting. It��s just that�� Those soldiers run too slowly. They don��t even know they��re running away when they��re dying. They even need me to remind them. In short, they just can��t operate it!��


    ��I��ll create a mode that only needs to control one hero to fight.��


    Joshua nned to release another myth that was born from this game at the same time as World of Warcraft 3.


    ��Only controlling one hero?��


    ��Let��s call it the relic defense battle. You��ll understand when the details of the game are officially announced. It��s a mode that everyone can easily learn.��


    The relic defense battle that Joshua was talking about was DOTA. This was a map that was custom-built by yers. The number of yers in the world even surpassed World of Warcraft 3 itself.


    The most important thing was that this mode could be easily mastered, and one could also easily experience the fun of it.


    This included setting up the ck 5bo.


    ��But let��s go to sleep today.��


    Jose looked at the clock hanging on the wall. It was already five o��clock in the morning. By the way, Healy was only wrapped in a sheet, and the inside waspletely hollow.


    ��Do you want me to tidy up the bed?��Hiri buried his face in the quilt.


    ��Go to Hiri��s room�� to rest?��


    Josh looked back at the messy room. Since the sun was about to rise, he didn��t want to spend the time he had to tidy up the room.


    ��Rest. Actually, Josh, I want to continue the third round,��Hiri said as he nced at his defeat on the screen.


    ��I��ve already stayed up for almost three days, so I��ll take my leave for now�� Hiri, you still have to attend the purple-d man��s ss tomorrow, so pay attention to the time.��


    ��Don��t underestimate me. In the past, when I was fighting for my life in the forest, I only slept three hours a day.��Hiri seemed to be bragging about his tragic past.


    Josh did not say anything. He just reached into the quilt and rubbed Hiri��s messy hair. He stood up from his seat and left the room. Hiri continued to fight on the road to establish his own kingdom.


    When Joshua pushed the door open and came to the corridor, he saw an acquaintance in the shadows at the end of the corridor.


    ��It seems that you��ve had a wonderful night.��The Dark Elf��s pale purple eyes shone in the shadows.


    ��Let��s get down to business.��


    Joshua was too tired to listen to the Dark Elf��s teasing.


    ��Someone is asking about you. It��s the people from the Frost Kingdom,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��As expected, so how much did they find out?��


    ��I don��t think those ck pigeons will ignore my orders, so they still don��t know anything.��


    The Dark Elf seemed to be very confident in his prestige among the ck pigeons.


    ��I thought you would sell my information at a price. It seems that I misunderstood you, thousand faces. But it doesn��t matter.��Jose looked in the direction of the sage tower through the window. ��Even if they find out my identity, it��s meaningless. Anyway, there will be information about me the day after tomorrow, so it won��t be valuable in Nn.��


    ��The SKJERONA award ceremony?��The Dark Elf guessed what Joshua was referring to.


    ��That��s right. Thousand-face, can I trouble you with something? My sister will probablye to Nn Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Can you go pick her up?��


    When Joshua made this request, the Dark Elf��s expression immediately changed.


    ��Can you�� Change Someone Else, Your Highness?��The Dark Elf revealed a somewhat stiff smile. ��I��ve been a little busy recently.��


    ��Is my sister that scary?��In Joshua��s impression, the second princess should be more approachable.


    ��It��s just that I don��t get along with her.��The Dark Elf sighed. ��But it seems that I��m the only one who can do this task. When the second princess arrives in Nn, send me a message.��


    After leaving this sentence, the Dark Elf turned into a crow and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 560, ready</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Dark Elves felt that this was the most difficult day they had ever had since arriving in Nn.


    Just this afternoon, Nn��s Crystal Pce was about to hold the rumored ��Skjerona Prize��award ceremony.


    Important figures and powerful spellcasters from all over the world gathered in Nn. During this time, the Dark Elves could casually stroll around Nn and find some big news.


    Unfortunately, the Dark Elves now had a mission, which was to wee the second princess of the demon world, Cecily.


    ��The arrival of the second princess of the Demon World in Nn is also... News.��


    In the end, the dark elves used this reason to convince themselves to drive to the entrance of the underground city in Squirrel Street.


    Jose did not announce that the second princess of the Demon World would visit Nn. He only informed the sage of Nn in advance.


    However, there was nock of humans in this city who could see through the identity of the chaos demon at a nce. To be on the safe side, it was better for the two princesses to keep their whereabouts as low-key as possible.


    The Dark Elves came to the depths of the mining cave in the Dwarven City. This ce had been modified by Joshua into a warehouse for goods.


    Some human couriers who were transporting goods would asionally walk out from inside with wooden boxes.


    Shopping on the magic? It seemed that the shops set up in the demon world hadpletely be popr in Nn.


    The Dark Elf followed the mine to the depths of the warehouse and Saw Her Highness the second princess.


    ��Princess Cecily.��The Dark Elf respectfully walked to the side of the second princess. She was holding a record book in her hand as if she was checking the quantity of goods in the warehouse.


    This kind of work should have been left to the warehouse manager. In addition to the dark red dress she was wearing, it looked very out of ce in the warehouse that was full of shelves.


    ��The supervision of this warehouse is too low. Zinas, I will send some of the watchers here to assist you.��


    Cecily handed the record book to the Chaos Demon next to her and her gaze fell on the Dark Elf next to her.


    ��Thousand-face, did youe on foot or in a magic car?��Cecily asked.


    ��Magic car.��


    The Dark Elf answered immediately.


    She didn��t like to get along with the second princess. The biggest reason was that she couldn��t beat her, and even escaping from her was a problem.


    Cecily had done enough homework beforeing to Nn, and she upied the leading position.


    ��The destination is directly set at the Crystal Pce. I just contacted Jose via text message. He is already waiting for me at the Crystal Pce.��


    Under Cecily��s series of orders, the Dark Elf could only obediently follow. He led the second princess to the ground and let her sit in his magic car.


    The atmosphere in the magic car was very silent. The Dark Elf did not dare to turn on the racing mode as usual.


    The Dark Elves nced at the second princess who was sitting in the passenger seat. When they saw her serious expression, they immediately looked forward.


    In front of the second princess, she tried to restrain her ��personality��.


    ��Thousand faces.��Cecily took the initiative to break the suffocating silence in the magic car.


    ��What are your orders?��


    The Dark Elf immediately responded.


    ��How do my clothes look?��Cecily suddenly asked.


    ��Clothes... clothes.��


    The Dark Elf tilted her head slightly and nced at the dress that Cecily was wearing. This was the type of dress that human noble women often wore at parties.


    ��I didn��t expect Princess Cecily to wear such a dress.��


    The Dark Elf immediately realized that something was wrong after saying this. She nced at Cecily again out of the corner of her eye and found that her expression did not change.


    ��I��m asking if it��s normal for humans to wear this dress with their aesthetic standards?��


    Cecily tugged at the cor of her dress. She rarely wore dresses like this. Most of the time, she was wearing the armor of a watcher.


    ��Jose told me that the ceremony that I��m about to attend will gather the high-ranking officials of all the human countries. This is an important opportunity for the demons to make an official appearance in the world.��


    ��It��s very suitable.��The Dark Elf listened to Cecily��s solemn tone, she temporarily put aside her prejudice against the second princess. ��I think that the gazes of those human males will be attracted by Princess Cecily.��


    ��It��s enough to meet their aesthetic standards.��


    Cecily did not ask the Dark Elves anymore. She looked out of the window at the bustling street. As time passed, she could see the Crystal Pce, which was located on the south side of Nn.


    ..


    The Crystal Pce.


    ��Father, I didn��t expect you toe here personally.��


    The Prince of the steel country, Kaos, stood in front of a man with a full beard, holding a ss of wine.


    He was the current king of the Iron Nation, Sefana IV.


    ��The letters sent by the Seven Sages describe this ceremony as ��gathering the most outstanding creators of mankind��,��Sefana IV looked at his proudest son, Kaos, and said, ��The driving force for the advancement of our country is those magical artifacts. Their creators are also the people we must pay attention to.��


    ��Father, are you here to recruit people?��Prince Kaos immediately understood what he meant.


    ��As expected of my son. Also, there is a creator at this ceremony that I am interested in.��Sifana IV looked at the center of the Crystal Pce.


    That ce was originally used to disy all kinds of rare magical machinery during the Universal Exposition. Now, it had been set up like a parliament.


    There was still about an hour before the ceremony officially began. During this time, nobles from all over the world were greeting each other and gathering intelligence.


    Many nobles present had the same purpose to participate in the award ceremony, which was to poach people.


    ��Could it be the modifier of the Magic Engine?��Prince Kaos��s eyes searched around and fixed on an old man who was surrounded by a crowd.


    The Old Alchemist had shrunk the huge magic engine to the size of a magic car, which was why the magic car, which was famous in the steel country, was invented.


    However, the alchemist himself was from Nn.


    ��No, Kaos... Before I came to Nn, I visited Orson Castle. I found a very interesting ce there. If I remember correctly, it should be called an inte cafe. If you pay a certain fee, you can log into Nn��s magic.��


    At this point, Sifana IV looked at his son, Kaos, who was studying in Nn.


    ��Kaos, you should know what the magic is.��


    ��Yes, Father.��Prince Kaos immediately nodded.


    ��General Fred always wrote me that you have been addicted to the magic recently, and your ranking in the tower of sages has dropped. Kaos, the only thing I can remind you of is the people who arepeting with you and your three brothers.��


    When Sifana IV mentioned this matter, the expression on Prince Kaos��face became very ugly.


    ��But the magic itself is something of great strategic value.��Sifana IV shook his head helplessly, his gaze continued to scan the various parts of the Crystal Pce. ��It��s said that the creator of the magic will appear at this ceremony. I hope to have a good talk with that creator.��


    Kaos opened his mouth. He already vaguely knew who the creator of the magic was, but at this moment, Sifana IV suddenly picked up the wine ss on the table behind him.


    ��Father...��Kaos followed Sifana IV��s line of sight and looked at the entrance of the Crystal Pce.


    At the first nce, he was attracted by the crimson color at the entrance. A girl that Prince Kaos had never seen before was slowly walking into the hall of the Crystal Pce.


    The temperament emanating from her made Prince Kaos not dare to look her in the eye for a moment. Unfortunately, Prince Kaos was not interested in this type of girl, but his father who was beside him was different.


    ��Father! Aren��t you afraid of making mother angry?��Prince Kaos reminded Sifana IV when he was about to raise his ss and strike up a conversation.


    ��Angry? I��m the King of the country of steel. What can a queen do to me? and isn��t this kind of gathering supposed to be used for this kind of thing? Kaos, Show your manhood and go talk to a few girls!��


    ��...��


    Prince Kaos did not answer his father. He actually wanted to add, ��do you dare to say that in front of your mother? !��but due to the issue of his identity.., he could only watch helplessly as the king tidied up his hair and dismissed the guards beside him, signaling for them to leave.


    After everything was ready, the king quickly walked towards the girl.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 561, Deadlock</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    This was the first time that shier had attended such a diplomatic event as a king.


    The high-ranking officials from various countries were all unfamiliar with this new king. The first person to answer was a noble from Faroese.


    ��We have witnessed your heroic act of saving the Kingdom of Frost, your Majesty shier... so I took the liberty of hoping to turn it into a script.��


    The noble from Faroese was a ywright. The release of the documentary ��riot of Frost��had caused a huge reaction in Faroese.


    There was nothing better than the death and rebirth of a country. This had also ignited the inspiration of many ywrights in Faroese.


    ��This is not something worthy of praise.��


    Shier��s gaze swept across the surroundings. There were many ministers from the frost country present. When they felt Shier��s gaze, they bowed their heads respectfully.


    ��Everything that happened in the past is a tragedy for my country. I don��t want to recall it.��


    ��This is too much of a pity.��The ywrights seemed to be full of interest.


    This was also why the Farosians were difficult to deal with.


    ��Just as His Majesty said, I��m very sorry, Count Monile. Please don��t say anything that will anger him. Otherwise, he will be sentenced to death.��


    A minister of the Frost Kingdom intervened in the conversation between the two of them. The noble from Farosians could only choose to leave after hearing these words.


    Shier turned to look at the minister standing in front of him, but there was no gratitude in his eyes. There was only coldness.


    ��Why did you do this, minister ric?��Shier stared at the middle-aged man in front of him. He was the Minister of Internal Affairs of the Frost Kingdom, and also one of the people shier trusted.


    However, after the attack at the tavern a few days ago, shier returned to the kingdom of Frost and directly found out one of the masterminds.


    ��Has His Majesty found out? I knew those guys at the fortress were not trustworthy at all.��The minister sighed, without any intention of pretending.


    ��Are you not going to defend yourself?��Shier stared at him and asked.


    ��Defend? What��s there to defend against a king-yer like you? After all, you are someone who could easily kill your own father.��


    The minister subconsciously raised his voice when he said this. Shier noticed that all the nobles of the frost kingdom were looking at her.


    Some of the servants who did not look like nobles were also paying attention to her.


    It seemed that this minister had told some secrets to the nobles who had power in the Frost Kingdom. Some of them did not want to believe it, but they were still skeptical.


    ��That King was disguised by the judge! Don��t you know that?��


    The expression on Shier��s face did not change. She knew that the battle had begun. In the past, shier could not eliminate the influence of the old king��s party in the Frost Kingdom in one go. Now was a good opportunity to severely wound the other party.


    ��Disguise? I think that��s a fake image that you created. After all, the person who gave you those magical machinery is a demon, right?��


    At that moment, Shier��s pupils contracted slightly. Although she still had that poker face, the most subtle change was still captured by the minister.


    ��My Knights saw you meeting with that demon in the tavern. And it��s a dangerous chaos demon.��


    The minister took out a photo and waved it in front of Shier��s eyes. Then, he handed the photo to an attendant, who took the photo and showed it to the surrounding nobles of the Kingdom of Frost.


    Shier looked at everything he did without saying a word, thinking about how to salvage the situation.


    ��Of course, you can think that these are all fake evidence that I forged, and everyone present can��t believe me. I also hope that these are all fake, so...��the minister looked at shier and said, ��Your Majesty, can you please swear to the spirit of frost that you have never borrowed the power of demons? If you swear this oath, I am willing to ept any punishment for offending you.��


    The spirit of Frost was a very mysterious existence.


    In most cases, it would only recognize a woman, and at the same time, it had to maintain the purity of its heart.


    Shier was unable to determine where the standard of ��purity��was, but if she lied to the spirit of Frost, would it still be able to recognize her?


    What should she do?


    Shier felt the questioning gazes from the surroundings. For a moment, she really wanted to give the order to execute this group of traitors.


    However, she was unable to give such an order in this situation.


    The knight shier had seen in the Hearthstone Tavern suddenly ran to the side of the minister and whispered for a moment.


    ��Wha... What?��The minister��s face immediately revealed a terrified expression.


    Shier did not need the minister to remind her. She had also felt it in this instant.


    The presence of the chaos demon... waspletely different from thezy feeling that Joshua gave off. The presence of the chaos demon that appeared in the hall was as sharp as a de. Even though it was trying its best to hide it.., it was meaningless before the perception of the spirit of frost.


    Shier raised her head and began to search in the hall of the Crystal Pce.


    When he first met Joshua, Shier did not see him as an enemy at all, because Joshua could not even raise shier��s fighting spirit.


    But the chaos demon who stepped into the Crystal Pce was a very dangerous existence!


    ..


    If the history of the demon world was written by Cecily, she would definitely record today as the most important moment in the history of the demon world.


    The demon race, who had been spurned by the humans for countless years and could only live in the dark side of this world, could finally stand on the highest stage of this world.


    What Cecily wanted was not to be recognized by the humans. What she needed was to correct the humans��wrong understanding of the demon race, which her brother had done in an incredible way.


    So as the second princess, Cecily absolutely had to show the humans the friendly side of the demons.


    Cecily��s gaze swept across the hall of the Crystal Pce. The sunlight and air in the human world were vastly different from the demon world.


    What really caught Cecily��s attention was the fact that there were many humans in the Crystal Pce that she felt were troublesome.


    This reminded Cecily of the words the dark elves had said before she got off the carriage. ��If we kill all those people in the Crystal Pce, the human countries will fall into chaos.��


    ��then the demon world will be destroyed by the Human Coalition army.��


    This was Cecily��s reply to the Dark Elves.


    Although Cecily had made all kinds of diplomatic preparations, it was her first time attending such a gathering between nobles. She could only subconsciously walk towards the crowd but did not know what to do.


    ��Is this the first time this youngdy hase to Nn��s Crystal Pce?��


    A middle-aged man came in front of Cecily with a ss of wine.


    Very weak.


    This was Cecily��s first impression, but she quickly adjusted her thoughts.


    ��Not only is this your first time in the Crystal Pce, it��s also your first time visiting Nn.��


    Cecily��s face revealed a decent smile. This was something she had learned from her interaction with Ambassador Faroese.


    ��No wonder I��ve never seen you in the previous world��s Fair. Can you tell me which family you��re from?��


    The middle-aged man asked a question that made cecily choke.


    Cecily��s worries were all over her heart, but this concern was quickly dispelled by Cecily.


    She came here to tell the humans that the demon race was not as cruel as they thought.


    Just when Cecily was about to raise her chest and announce that she was the second princess of the demons, the middle-aged man spoke first.


    ��Wait, let me guess. Only the Dinagar n in the seaside country has crimson long hair. I know the patriarch of that great n. Miss, are you from the Dinagar n?��


    ��I��m sorry that you guessed wrong.��Cecily shook her head. She didn��t give him another chance to interrupt her, with a smile on her face, she replied, ��I��m from the demon world. I��m the second Princess of the demon royal family, Cecily Arnold.��


    As expected, the smile on the middle-aged man��s face froze when he heard this.


    ��Demon! Your Majesty, get away from her! She��s A Chaos Demon!��


    Two Knights in heavy armor instantly ran out to block the middle-aged man. At the same time, another knight from the frost kingdom blocked Cecily��s way.


    The entire hall of Crystal Pce instantly descended into chaos. In the blink of an eye, Cecily was surrounded by knights and spell casters from various countries.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was just a group of fully armed knights surrounding a young girl in a red dress.


    Cecily shook her hand slightly, and the human knights around her instantly revealed a nervous expression.


    Sure enough, did they really need time topletely change? Cecily nced at the terrified eyes of the people around her, but the expression on her face did not change at all.


    Suddenly, this stalemate was broken by the sound of a staff hitting the ground!


    ��Disrespectful fellows, put down your weapons!��


    An old voice echoed in the hall. Cecily looked at the center of the Crystal Pce, where a white-robed old man with a cane was standing.


    But the knights surrounding Cecily were unmoved. They did not listen to the orders of the old man, but listened to their master.


    ��If you continue to aim your weapons at the guests that Nn invited, then Nn will no longer wee you rude fellows.��


    The white-robed old man��s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear him.


    ��That red-haired girl is a Chaos Demon! She is far more dangerous than you can imagine!��Knight colt shouted loudly.


    ��Dangerous? I think you are just a simple coward! You are even afraid of a little girl.��


    Suddenly, three dwarves appeared at the entrance of the Crystal Pce. Knight colt wanted to warn the dwarves, but the minister of the Frost Kingdom quickly ran over and stopped him.


    ��Why are you not speaking? We built the Crystal Pce! This ce is not only for you humans!��


    Frost Axe red at the Knight.


    ��Mister Frost Axe, chaos demons are different from you. They have very powerful destructive abilities, and they can even nullify magic...��


    The Minister of the Kingdom of Frost was about to say something, but his voice was drowned out by the king of the Kingdom of steel.


    ��Gentlemen, put down your swords.��The king of the Kingdom of steel signaled the knight who was protecting him to put down his weapon. ��White-robed man, I apologize for my subordinate��s reckless behavior, but I do not deny the danger of Chaos Demons.��


    After saying this, the king of the steel nation turned around and walked to the center of the Crystal Pce, no longer interfering with everything that happened here.


    The surrounding knights also temporarily lifted the siege on Cecily under the Order of their master.


    ��It seems that it is more difficult than you expected, your Highness Cecily.��


    A crownded on Cecily��s shoulder and whispered in Cecily��s ear.


    As expected, most of the human nobles in the Crystal Pce were on high alert against Cecily. They all subconsciously stayed away from the second princess of the demon world.


    ��As expected,��cecily whispered.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 562, Honours</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    This was not the first time that Carrie had attended such a gathering of nobles.


    From the moment she was born, her mother had brought her to all sorts of social venues set up by the nobles.


    Therefore, she could be considered to be at ease in such asions, including dealing with the people who gathered around to strike up a conversation.


    ��What on Earth are Nn��s group of sages thinking? They actually caused a chaos demon to appear in the Crystal Pce.��


    ��Miss Carrie, you don��t have to worry. If the demons make a move in the Crystal Pce, I will definitely protect you.��


    ��...��


    With an impable smile on her face, Carrie responded to the young people around her, but her gaze was fixed on Cecily, who was not far away.


    The second princess of the demon world had beenpletely isted by the crowd in the Crystal Pce. If she were an ordinary girl, she would look quite pitiful.


    Carrie was guessing who would break the awkward situation, and the final answer was her mother... Madam Caesar.


    ��What does Madam Caesar want?��


    This act of taking the initiative to approach the Chaos Fiend instantly attracted the attention of the people around Carrie.


    ��Carrie, it��s time to greet the second princess.��


    A text message suddenly popped up from Carrie��s demon. The sender of the message was her mother.


    Although Carrie didn��t want to get in touch with Jose��s sister, she had to follow her mother��s order.


    ��Sorry, excuse me.��


    Carrie put the wine ss on the table, lifted her skirt, and walked quickly toward her mother.


    As the flower of Faroese, Carrie��s appearance in the Crystal Pce was enough to attract attention. In addition, Carrie��s action of getting close to the chaos demon.


    For a moment, the focus of the discussions in the surroundings focused on Carrie. Unfortunately, none of the gentlemen who had promised to protect Carrie followed.


    ��The second princess of the demon world actually came here in person.��


    While Cecily was quietly waiting in the Crystal Pce for the ceremony to begin, a human female in a ck dress took the initiative toe in front of Cecily.


    ��I��ve seen you in the demon world, Ms. Cesar, right?��Cecily recognized the identity of this human female.


    ��Yes, my name is Karana van Donar. Cesar is my husband��s name. You can call me that too.��


    Mrs. Cesar gave Cecily an impable dress-up salute.


    ��Cecily Arnold.��Cecily also introduced her name and surname to her.


    Faroese was the first country to form an alliance with the demon world. If Cecily remembered correctly, the Donar family was the one who caused all of this.


    But for the specific reason... Cecily��s gaze fell on a young girl standing beside Mrs. Caesar.


    ��This is my daughter, Gloria.��Mrs. Caesar held Gloria��s hand and brought her to Cecily.


    ��Faroese��s ck swan.��Although Cecily had not had much contact with Carrie, she still had an impression of her. ��Miss Carrie, you seem to have a good rtionship with my brother.��


    ��Mr. Jose helped me a lot when I was in danger, so I have always been very grateful to him.��


    In the presence of her mother, Carrie became a noble girl who could not be picky in all aspects.


    ��I��ve always admired Mr. Joshua��s talent,��Carrie added as she nced at her mother.


    ��Admired?��


    Cecily had heard from the prophet that there was someone in the human world that Joshua liked, but the prophet did not describe the specific information of that person.


    But before Cecily could ask about the specific rtionship between Carrie and Joshua, Magic Power began to gather in the Crystal Pce.


    Arge number of magic arrays made of inscriptions appeared above the Crystal Pce, and the man in white appeared in the center of the Crystal Pce again.


    ��It��s starting. If you don��t mind, Your Highness Cecily, would you like to take a seat with us?��


    In the face of Mrs. Caesar��s invitation, Cecily naturally had no reason to refuse.


    ..


    The center of the Crystal Pce was arranged like a theater, and people invited from all over the world found suitable seats to sit down.


    ��The Donner family of Faroese took the initiative to contact that Chaos Demon?��The King of the steel nation, Sevan IV, sat on the second floor of the Crystal Pce, looking down at Cecily who was walking shoulder to shoulder with Mrs. Caesar toward the center of the Crystal Pce, he thought, ��The rumor that Faroese has formed an alliance with the demon world is true.��


    ��Father, our country doesn��t seem to have any conflict with the demon race in terms of interests?��Prince Kaos knew that this was a chance to test the waters.


    ��No, there isn��t. However, the frost country and the sacred religion country have long been enemies with the demon race. If we want to establish a rtionship with the demon world, we have to first take the risk of worsening our rtionship with these two countries,��Sifana IV said as he stared at Cecily in the crowd. ��However, the demon race doesn��t seem as cruel and dangerous as the rumors say.��


    Sifana IV��s attention was focused on the stage as the magic array above the Crystal Pce changed. The most prestigious spellcaster in Nn, the white-clothed person, was standing there.


    ��But I came to this ceremony to meet the creator of the weave. The appearance of the demons in the human world should be left to the two countries, Frost and holy church,��Sifana IV said.


    ��Father, do you think highly of the Weave?��Prince Kaos asked.


    ��Think highly of it? This is no longer a matter of importance.��Sifana IV nced at the nobles of various countries. ��Just the ability of the weave tomunicate beyond letters is enough to change the situation on the battlefield in the future. I wonder how many people here are here to recruit the creator of the weave.��


    ��Silence!��


    The voice of the white-clothed man suppressed the discussion in the hall. Even Kaos had no choice but to swallow the words he wanted to say.


    ��Today is the most important moment in the history of mankind. At the same time, it is also tomemorate the greatest spellcaster of mankind, Skjerona. He is our pioneer...��


    The white-clothed man slowly narrated the history of Nn, or rather, the history of the development of human magic.


    After half an hour of this yawning history, the man in white finally announced the first winner.


    It was the ��Scjerona Magical Machinery Award��. The winner of this award was an old alchemist mentioned by Sefana IV.


    He sessfully reduced the magic-powered engine from the height of a man to one-fifth of its original size.


    This invention had sessfully led to the birth of magic-powered machines such as magic cars and golems.


    There was no need to say anything more about this great achievement. As long as there were intelligent creatures present, they would give him thunderous apuse.


    The Alchemist, who was almost 150 years old, stood on the stage with a golden medal in his hand and narrated his magnificent life.


    ��The next award we��re going to award is the ��Skjerona Inscription Award��.��The gray-clothed man walked to the center of the stage and began to announce the winner.


    ��Regarding the research of the inscription leaders, many spell casters have made outstanding contributions. Whether it��s the discovery of the new inscription system or the improvement of the old inscription system, there are countless great spell casters who are qualified to pick up this award. However, the SAGE Council has discussed it over and over again and decided to award this award to a young man! ��That is the creator of the magic.��


    At this moment, Sven the fourth shook his head and woke up from his sleepy state. His eyes were fixed on the stage.


    ��He should be the same age as you, Kaos.��Sven the fourth looked at the figure standing on the stage in surprise. ��What a terrifying genius. Wait... which family is he from? ��Why don��t I have any impression at all.��


    ��Father, of course you wouldn��t have any impression. He doesn��t belong to any human family,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Could he be just an ordinary spell caster? His talent is really immeasurable, but this is also good news for us.��


    Sifana IV kept pondering over his beard, as if he was thinking about how to recruit the creator of the weave.


    ��Father, I don��t think it��s possible for you to recruit him to our country.��


    ��How is that not possible? Status, women, money, power... isn��t that what young people want?��


    The king thought of the problem very simply. Prince Kaos could only sigh slightly. He did not have any hope for his father��s ability. After all, his mother was the one who held the power behind the scenes in the steel country.


    During the conversation... the gray-clothed man had already given the medal that represented the highest honor of mankind to the other party.


    ��Although many people present already know my identity, I still have to introduce myself first! My name is Joshua Arnold, the third Prince of the royal family of the Demon World.��


    This voice echoed clearly throughout the entire Crystal Pce.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 563, entering the stage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is my first time standing on the stage of this world. I��m a little nervous.��


    Joshua lowered his head and looked at the medal that the gray-clothed person had given him.


    This medal was a little heavy. There was an old man��s head carved on it.


    Joshua did not carefully ce this medal like the previous winner. Instead, he threw it into the air. Its entire body was golden, and in the air, it had a faint golden luster, after turning around a few times, it was firmly held by Joshua.


    Everyone��s eyes were focused on the medal in Joshua��s hand.


    ��Before I express my opinion, it seems that many people here think that I��m qualified to stand here. or to put it more bluntly, as a ��brutal��demon, why am I qualified to win this honor?��


    Joshua held the medal with both hands and pointed it at the ce where the nobles of frost country were sitting. A knight had already stood up from his seat. If not for the sword that was taken away byw enforcer Nn.., he might have already made his move.


    ��I will simply tell you a reason.��


    Joshua leaned against the rostrum of the award ceremony, which looked like he was chatting with everyone present.


    ��It��s a very simple reason, because I have the same intelligence and learning ability as humans, and I also know how to be polite.��


    After saying this, Josh pointed at that Knight once again.


    Although the knight had been forced back to his seat by the middle-aged man beside him, he still looked unconvinced.


    ��Where does your impression of demons��brutalitye from?��


    Joshua��s hand once again pointed in the direction of the country of the sacred religion. The faces of the bishops present turned extremely unsightly. Meanwhile, Joshua noticed a petite figure sitting in the corner of the country of the sacred religion.


    ��The canon from the country of the sacred religiones from the lies of some people who have never evene into contact with the demon race.��


    ��Are you trying to justify the crimes that your demons havemitted against humans in the past?��


    A voice rang out from the seat of the sacred nation.


    ��Defend... Defend, alright, I admit that I��m defending myself.��


    However, Joshua directly admitted that the voice was questioning him, which made the other party instantly speechless. ��After all, our race has been fighting against the Frost Nation for a long time, and we have indeed killed countless humans.��


    The next sentence also exceeded the expectations of many people. The nobles who were hostile towards the demons did not expect that Joshua wouldpromise so quickly. However, in the next second, Joshua rotated the medal in his hand and asked another question.


    ��But how many humans have you killed?��


    Silence spread across the entire Crystal Pce once again. Joshua��s gaze met with the eyes of many humans present. Very few people dared to look directly into Joshua��s eyes. Meanwhile, some of those who were especially hostile to the demons red fiercely at Joshua.


    ��This is simply quibbling!��


    Finally, someone spoke angrily.


    ��Quibbling? Fine, I don��t really understand your war history either.��


    Joshua shrugged his shoulders without any intention of arguing with the other party.


    ��But what is the reason for the frost country and the sacred religion country to ��attack��The Demon World? I think all of you are clear about it.��


    Joshua emphasized the word ��attack��very heavily. This could also be considered to have stimted the hearts of some of the irritable people present.


    ��It was clearly you guys who invaded first...��


    ��I��m sorry to disturb the presenter��s speech this time. Please continue, Mr. Joshua.��


    A female voice interrupted the retort from the Kingdom of the sacred religion. Joshua��s gaze swept over the figure sitting in the corner. Although the other party��s face was covered by a veil, Joshua could recognize her just by looking at her figure.


    Saintess helolia.


    ��As for your views on the demons, that��s all I want to say. I guess no matter how I emphasize that our race came here with a friendly purpose, some people will not believe me.��


    Jose ced the medal in his hand on the podium and officially stood behind the podium. He used the loudspeaker array below the podium to make his voice clearer.


    ��So I��ll get straight to the point! ��I��m the creator of the magic. Although I have opened a course on the construction of the magic in the RUERSK Advanced Magic Academy, I��m the only one who can provide the services of the magic at the moment. So I��ll take this opportunity to advertise. Kings and lords of various countries, if you are interested in the magic and want to bring it to your countries and territories, you can talk to me after this. I��ll let you enjoy the world built by the Magic Net in your own territories at a reasonable price. That��s the end of my thoughts.��


    After Joshua said all this, he opened his hands to indicate that he could p, but no one gave him a round of apuse.


    This sudden advertisement was too unexpected, and they did not react in time.


    This was the highest honor of the human race!


    ��Uh... everyone, there should be apuse here, right?��In order to ease the awkward situation, Joshua immediately reminded them.


    At first, Hiri, who was sitting in the front row as a disciple of a purple-clothed person, was the first to p. The next second, it came from the dwarves at the back of the first row. Their apuse was much louder than that of humans.


    At the back was the seat of the nobles of Faroese. Madam Caesar even stood up to express her position. At the same time, Joshua saw his eldest sister, Cecily, sitting next to Madam Caesar.


    It was the first time that Joshua saw Cecily��s expression that was both gratified and touched. If the Dark Elf thousand faces was here, he would have captured this scene.


    What surprised Joshua was that the nobles on the side of the Steel Nation also gave him a round of apuse. What they did was equivalent to showing their support for the demons.


    ��what is your real purpose?��


    A message suddenly popped out from Joshua��s Mana Net. The person who sent the message was the frost owl.


    ��My purpose is, of course, world peace,��Joshua quickly replied to her.


    ��Can I trust you?��


    The Frost Owl sent another new message.


    ��My answer is of course no problem, but the judgment is still up to you, your majesty, the Frost Owl,��Joshua replied to her.


    The next moment, Jose received a nod from an owl.


    Soon, at the location of the Frost Nation, Jose caught a lonely apuse. It was the king of the Frost Nation, Shier.


    Her apuse was very prominent in front of the silent nobles of the frost nation.


    The nobles looked at the king in disbelief. Some of the nobles chose to follow the king and give a round of apuse to the great creator, while others chose to remain silent.


    There were also people from the countries near the sea, Great Xia, and some of the guests from countries that Josh could not name. Under the influence of the country of steel, they did not hold back their apuse.


    As for the most stubborn country of the sacred religion, Josh once again looked at the girl sitting in the corner.


    Helolia��s expression was very reserved. She only ced her hands on her chest and lightly patted twice. With Josh��s vision, he could see the smile under her veil.


    ��Thank you, everyone!��


    Joshua bowed deeply to everyone, turned around and left the stage.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 564, Expectation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is the medium that carries the weave?��


    The king of the country of steel, Sifana IV, held a transparent primary crystal in his hand. The inside of this transparent primary crystal could be seen with manyplicated inscriptions rehearsed together.


    ��Your Majesty, to be precise, this primary crystal does not carry the entirety of the weave.��


    An inscription master belonging to the country of steel patiently exined the basic structure of the mana to Sven the fourth.


    ��ording to our research, the Mana Net, just like its name, is awork of magic power and inscriptions. The inscriptions carved in this inscription stone are, to be precise, a key to ess the core of the Mana Net.��


    ��What is the core of the Mana Net?��


    When sifana IV learned that this rune master had researched the magic, he was immediately interested.


    ��It��s the World Tree.��Prince Kaos answered the king��s question for the Rune Master. ��My mentor, the red-robed man, once told me that the carrier of the magic is the world tree. When I visited the tower of the sages in the past, I saw a world tree protected by an ice dragon appearing in the middle of Nn.��


    ��The Holy Relic of the Elves? How long have you been studying the weave?��Sifana IV asked the inscription master again.


    ��Almost a year. Ever since teacher Joshua set up the programming ss, I��ve been one of the apprentices,��the inscription master said.


    ��Teacher?��


    Sifana IV noticed how the inscription master addressed the Chaos Demon. Nn��s spellcasters still valued seniority. The inscription master looked to be about sixty-seven or sixty-eight years old, but he addressed a chaos demon who looked to be only about twenty years old as a teacher.


    From his tone, it seemed that he had a clear conscience.


    ��Father, the Advanced Magic Academy of Luersk offers a course called ��programming��. The specific content is the deeper study of the Weave,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Kaos, have you listened to the course called ��programming��?��


    When Prince Kaos was asked this question, his face immediately revealed a troubled expression.


    ��I��m sorry, Father. That course is too difficult to understand. The construction of the weave requires the awakening of more than a hundred runes of order. My Major is the fiery system, and there are only seventy-two of them,��Prince Kaos replied.


    Sifana IV understood the meaning behind Kaos��words. An ordinary spell caster who couldprehend more than a hundred runes with one rune system could already be called a master.


    ��As His Highness Kaos said, in the current course of ��programming��, we can often see the figures of the sages. This is a difficult course for spell casters who do not major in the order system.��


    The inscription master also took the initiative to tell Sifana IV the difficulty of this course.


    ��Even the sages are apprentices...��hearing this, Sifana IV felt that his goal was very vague, but he still asked tentatively, ��Then can you build a new weave?��


    Sifana IV��s hope was in vain. The inscription master shook his head helplessly, indicating that he could do nothing.


    ��I��m Sorry, Your Majesty. Maybe the gray-clothed man can do it. My knowledge is still too shallow,��he said.


    ��The gray-clothed man? I��ll think about it.��


    Sifana IV looked at the inscription stone in his hand and asked thest question.


    ��Do you think this is dangerous? I heard that it is magic that is directly rooted in one��s consciousness.��Sifana IV asked.


    ��If your Majesty is referring to being hit by a magic chariot while watching the magic on the street... there is indeed a certain level of danger.��


    The rune master made a joke to Sifana IV at the end.


    ��I understand, Kaos... you seem to be very familiar with that Chaos Fiend?��


    Sifana IV nced at his son.


    ��I��ve only met him a few times. I��m not familiar with him,��Prince Kaos quickly replied.


    ��This isn��t something worth hiding. General Fred has written to me about your situation in Nn, even though your previous affair with the demons was enough to affect your reputation.��Sifana IV looked at the stage below and said, ��But after this award ceremony, the demons have officially appeared in this world. From the reactions of other countries, we have enough reasons to establish diplomatic rtions with the demons.��


    After hearing Sifana IV��s warning, Prince Kaos became a bit rxed. After hesitating for a short while, he was about to probe his father��s opinion about the marriage between his father and demons, sifana IV��s next words made him give up this thought temporarily.


    ��That person is a prince and the winner of Skjerona Prize. It��s beneficial for your future to be on good terms with him.��


    ��Yes, Father,��Prince Karos said.


    ��Therefore, Karos, I will entrust you with the task of negotiating with demons. I will ask my knights to go with you. Right now, some countries must have started to take action,��Sifana IV said.


    After receiving this order, Prince Karos stood up from his seat and prepared to go to the rear of the Crystal Pce. However, at thest moment before he left.


    ��One more thing, Kaos. The time for the trial of the Sage is approaching, right? ��Last time, I remember that you lost to that little girl from the Karshilov family. You are not allowed to fail again this year. Your mother might personallye and supervise.��


    The reminder from Sifana IV made Prince Kaos stand up straight!


    The qualification to enter the tower of sages was not permanent. Every once in a while, the sages would have aprehensive trial. Those who failed would be removed from the tower of sages.


    Prince Kaos had failed miserably in thest trial with the apprentice of the yellow-clothed man, Sophia Karshilov. This matter had always been on Kaos��mother��s mind.


    There was an unwritten rule in the country of steel that it was a very shameful thing for a man to lose to a woman, even if the person in power behind the scenes in the country of steel was actually the king��s only queen.


    ��I will not fail a second time.��


    Prince Kaos used a solemn voice to say these words, even though Sevan IV nodded in relief after hearing it.


    But in fact, Prince Kaos knew very well how difficult it was to defeat the candidate in yellow.


    Therefore, he had been under a lot of pressure recently.


    But his parents could not tolerate his failure, and as a prince of the country of steel, he had to strive for the best.


    ��Then, father, I went to talk to that chaos demon about the weave.��


    Prince Kaos left the second level��s auditorium with a heavy heart.


    Sifana IV pondered over the crystal in his hand, then crushed it. Large amounts of runes instantly surged into his body.


    ��Isn��t the weave only strategically valuable?��Sifana IV looked at the information that surged out in front of him and began to browse through this virtual world.

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 565��Crystal Pce��</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After the award ceremony ended, Josh went to the back of the Crystal Pce.


    The spell casters gathered here warmly came to Josh and shook hands with him.


    After the short handshake ceremony, Josh chose a remote ce to wait quietly for the award ceremony to end, or to wait for his coborators toe to him.


    During this time, Joshua found that the parliamentary group ��Movie Club��in the magic web message hadpletely exploded.


    ��You��re all in Nn��s Crystal Pce?��


    The initial reason was that the flower of Faroese had sent this message in the group.


    ��I��m just in time.��


    As the second most active member of the movie club, the Frost Owl had sent a message, and added an expression of an owl poking its head out from behind the wall.


    ��I should add a reply at this time. What a coincidence. Maybe we can meet.��sister Lia immediately followed up.


    ��No, I don��t think it��s a coincidence. Thank you.��


    Hiri instantly exposed the disguise of the scheming SAINTESS.


    Speaking of which, the ID of Hiri��s text message had always been something that Joshua could not get used to. That was Hiri trying to catch up on his homework.


    ��The Human City of Nn? I��ve already made preparations for the past.��


    This message came from the light chaser. His real identity in the real world was the undead Archduke Skeleton Duke of the demon world.


    ��Please Wait a moment. The initial agreed location was at the Faroese mansion.��


    Joshua immediately typed a reply to the light chaser on the message.


    The Crystal Pce did not have the aura-shielding magic circle that was set up in the Faroese mansion.


    If Joshua summoned the skeletal duke here openly, even if Nn had the Necromancer Association, it would probably cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    ��what are you worried about? I borrowed the holy cloth from that old bat. With this thing, no one will be able to recognize me,��the light chaser typed.


    Holy Cloth? What was that?


    Old Bat... why did Joshua sound like the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��I see, then let��s meet again after this award ceremony?��


    Jose saw the skeleton Duke��s confident look, and it was not good to reject her.


    ��Let��s do it now, the residence of Faroese in the Crystal Pce. My mother has allowed me to use that room!��


    The next message from the flower of Faroese forced Jose to temporarily change the n this time.


    ��Speaking of which, I��m tired of listening to those people talk about their autobiographies.��Hiri was trying to catch up on his homework and immediately echoed.


    ��Hey... You Can��t leave the seat you��re sitting on, right?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, Hiri should be sitting in the first row. After enjoying the honor of being the disciple of the sage, Hiri would probably be noticed by people after tomorrow.


    More importantly, the purple-clothed person was sitting next to her!


    ��It��s Okay, my illusion is Super Powerful!��


    Hiri sent a dwarf a thumbs up emoji.


    Although Joshua did not know how much Hiri had learned about illusion magic, there were so many powerful spell casters present, so they would definitely be seen through easily.


    ��Don��t use the illusion, juste over.��Joshua could only choose apromise answer.


    ��Do you want to rush over at this time?��


    The Frost Owl was indeed in a difficult situation.


    ��Actually, you can wait until the award ceremony is over...��


    Jose felt that as the king of the Frost Kingdom, if he took the initiative to leave, it would also cause a disturbance.


    ��Wait until you are all dismissed? I don��t want to, leave a ce for me!��The Frost Owl instantly replied to Jose.


    Her tone was impossible to hear in real life.


    Joshua had always had a subtle feeling that the king��s persona on the Magic Web was a little different from that in real life.


    ��Why don��t we let Tyreene along too? She��s also at the Crystal Pce��s venue, right?��The flower of Faroese made another suggestion.


    ��You��ve revealed your real name! But it probably won��t matter after we meet. Tyreen is with me. I��ll bring her over,��Hiri immediately replied.


    ��are there two people leaving in the first row?��? ��after the Sage Council finds out the truth, they��ll probably strongly denounce Jose...��


    Jose looked at the rising mood in the association and could only helplessly follow Gloria��s instructions to the area where the Faroese exhibition hall was located.


    ..


    ��Lady Helolia, are you serious?��


    Myrce quickly followed behind the SAINTESS. Today, Heloliya��s face was covered by a veil, and with her petite figure, few people would notice her presence.


    ��Then what do you think we should do? Myrce... argue with the ministers of the Frost Kingdom about peace in the ��Arena��full of politicians?��


    As Heloliya walked, her gaze was also fixed on the weave, as if she did not want to miss any news in the group.


    ��Myrce, this is a chance for me to get closer to the new king of the Frost Kingdom.��Gloria tapped on the magic with her finger. ��I��m going to attend a gathering of friends as a friend. This is much more useful than negotiating with the envoys of the Frost Kingdom in the National Conference!��


    ��...��


    Of course, Myrce understood what Gloria said, but she was still very vignt against that chaos demon.


    Not to mention that the identities of most people in the movie society were unknown.


    More importantly, from the conversation between Joshua and the Light Chaser, Joshua had actually used honorifics.


    The person that the chaos fiend respected..


    Myrce no longer dared to imagine what kind of existence the other party was. Was it Nn��s sage, or... a terrifying existence from the demon world?


    ��We��re here.��Gloria pointed at the door in the corridor in front of her.


    In the Faroese exhibition hall of the Crystal Pce, there was a room specially used to receive guests.


    ��It seems that we��re thest to arrive.��Gloria quietly listened to the noisy conversations inside and ced her hand on the door handle.


    At this moment, Myrce gently gripped the sword by her waist. She understood that her advice was meaningless. The only thing she could do was to do her best to protect Gloria��s safety.


    When Gloria pushed the door open, the decoration of the guest room was still the same as before. It was exquisite and luxurious.


    ��Wee to the offline party of the film club.��


    The flower of Faroese, Gloria, was very enthusiastic as a receptionist. The moment she saw the clothes on Myrce and Gloria, she recognized that they were from the Holy Land.


    At that moment, even the impable smile on Lori��s face froze slightly.


    ��You Are...��


    ��The Holy Church��s army? !��


    ��Interesting. It seems that I��ll be able to meet you guys no matter where I am.��


    Before Lori could ask about their identities, the two people in the guest room had already stood up.


    Myrce recognized one of them at first nce as the new king of the Kingdom of Frost. She held a hostile attitude toward the kingdom of the Holy Church. The armor she was wearing was the armor of the Holy Church��s army.


    The other person... Myrce did not recognize him. He did not even reveal his face. His entire body was covered in ayer of linen with golden inscriptions. Even the Myrce could not sense his aura.


    However, Myrce could sense the hostility in his tone.


    Was It really a wrong decision?


    ��We are also members of the film society. My name in the society is Sister Lia.��


    Ignoring their hostility, Gloria took off her veil and said with a smile.


    ��Myrce.��


    When it was her turn, Myrce could only say her name in the film society stiffly.


    However, the atmosphere in the room did not ease.


    ��It seems that the initial contact was still a little difficult.��


    Suddenly, a voice that she was very familiar with came from behind Myrce. It was the Chaos Demon, Jose.


    Jose was holding a tray with a lot of fruits and arge bottle of wine.


    ��Excuse me.��Jose ignored Myrce��s vignce and walked into the room with the tray. He put it on a wooden table and cleared his throat.


    ��This is the first offline gathering of the film society. The main purpose is to hope that everyone can forget their real identities and have a friendly exchange. Well... although I said so, it seems to be a little difficult to achieve.��


    Jose nced at the figures in the guest room. From Hiri and Tyreen, as well as Carrie and her personal guards, there was a crow jumping on the bookshelf, as well as the Lord skeleton and the frost owl.


    If the Messiah and Gloria who had just arrived were included, there were exactly ten people.


    ��In order to get to know each other better, how about ying a game on the magic web? I just finished a small part of itst night,��Jose said.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 566, New Game (3rd update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The game that Josh was referring to was an extension of World of Warcraft 3, which was the MOBA mode that was popr on Earth.


    For example, DOTA and League of legends both belonged to this type of game. The yers of these two games were also divided into two camps. As a yer who had dabbled in both games, Josh didn��t have any feelings.


    However, when Joshua was doing this mode, he suddenly remembered that he was in a world full of magic and magic.


    At that moment, Joshua had an inspiration. Why not use the MOBA game on Earth as a reference and turn the legendary characters of this world into heroes?


    This idea waspletely out of control the moment it spread. Therefore, Joshua flipped through the history of this world,bined with the history of the demons, and added the heroes of the MOBA games on Earth as the blueprint, he made a brand new game.


    Joshua hadn��t thought of a name for this mode yet, but he had already made a map of the game and five new heroes.


    The Faroese guest room, which was originally used to hold a tea party, had now been set up by Joshua into a dark inte cafe.


    The five long tables were put together, and the visitors found a ce to sit at the long tables. Then, they opened the terminal of the magic and waited for Joshua to transfer the client of the new game.


    ��Is this really a game?��


    The moment Carrie got the client sent by Josh and logged into the game ording to Josh��s instructions, she was shocked by the scene of the game. She had only yed pixel games before.


    Josh had spent a lot of effort to build this game, which was much more detailed than the World of Warcraft 3 on Earth.


    ��This is indeed the scene of the game. Do you have any questions?��


    As the host, Joshua stood at the front and nced down.


    ��Why do I have to be on the same side as these guys from the sacred religion?��


    Skeleton, who was covered in white linen, immediately expressed his dissatisfaction.


    The position he was sitting in was very delicate. The first team, led by skeleton, was led by the sacred religion��s Saintess Helolia and Myrce, as well as the new king of the Frost Nation and Joshua.


    Joshua felt that he could totally name this team the ��team of deep hatred��.


    ��Uh... we��ll draw lots to decide. Let��s see this as a prank by the goddess of fate and bear with it for a while,��said Joshua.


    ��If there really is a goddess of fate, she��s still so disgusting.��


    The Lord Skeleton expressed his views on this team without any mercy.


    On the other hand, shier, who was hostile towards the country of the sacred religion, only stayed away from Myrce and helolia, leaving the middle position for Joshua. Then, she chose to remain silent.


    ��In short, since we are on the same side, please work hard together.��


    Helolia stood up at this time and took the initiative to express her goodwill. Unfortunately, the people beside her did not appreciate it at all.


    ��Alright, the division of the teams has beenpleted. We have entered the hero selection stage. As this game is still in the testing stage, many of the functions have not been perfected. Moreover, there are only five heroes. You guys can just watch and fight.��


    Jose clicked on the magic and immediately divided the two teams into groups that should be in the game. They did not continue to fight with each other and focused their attention on the interface of the magic in front of them.


    ��Youngdy... This name has been sung in the Elven psalms before.��


    When Carrie��s personal guard, Fulei, was selecting a hero, she saw the figure of an elf.


    She had long golden hair and fair skin, and the most eye-catching part was her golden pupils.


    ��The pioneer, camhikna... she is one of the authors of the Elven psalms, the Great Prophet, and the guide of the Elven n.��Tyreen also recognized the true identity and history of this blonde elf, although the other two elves who were on Tyreen��s side were of different races, they all held the same feelings of respect and worship towards this great existence.


    ��So this is what you mean by a Hero?��Thousand Faces took a camera and took a picture of his own mana.


    ��Let me tell you first, this game is not allowed to be leaked out now,��Joshua reminded.


    ��Of course I know, but I didn��t expect you to use such a method to depict the great beings in history.��The Dark Elf did not hesitate to choose this character. ��This game is interesting enough just by being here.��


    ��The Great Beings in History?��


    Shier clicked on the five heroes and quickly found a strong character who looked like a pr bear.


    He was covered in animal skin, and his face was painted with bloody battle scars.


    ��Is this the shudder, Loraxus Karshilov? !��


    Although shier was not born in the frost country, he knew the history of this country very well.


    ��Three hundred years ago, the strongest warrior of the frost country... single-handedly repelled the invasion of the enemy��s army of tens of thousands of people. I��ve always thought that this legend was fake,��shier said.


    ��Whether it��s fake or not, it��s enough that he��s a hero in the hearts of the people of the Frost Nation, right?��


    Joshua��s words made shier nod.


    She naturally chose this character who was as strong as a pr bear.


    ��This joke is not interesting at all.��


    The Skeleton Duke suddenly spoke at this time. Her eyes, which were wrapped in linen, stared at Joshua.


    Of course, Joshua understood why the Lord Skeleton was suddenly angry because of her character on the magic web..


    ��Holy Maiden, Lonica Darke!��


    Gloria also found a familiar character and shouted excitedly. However, now that Joshua could see the Lord Skeleton��s expression, the duke��s expression must be very ugly.


    ��The great hero of Faroese. I��ve seen a lot of stage ys rted to her in the past.��


    Carrie��s slightly excited tone could be heard. This flower of Faroese seemed to be an admirer of the Lord of Bones.


    Joshua gestured to the Lord of Bones to go ahead. She just snorted coldly and turned her head to choose the SAINTESS.


    ��Alright, has everyone chosen their roles?��When Joshua asked this question, the current SAINTESS, Gloria, seemed to be in a daze.


    ��Lady Gloria!��Myrce whispered to Gloria to quickly choose her character, but her gaze was quickly attracted by the character on the screen that was filled with holy light.


    ��Bishop Catheri?��


    Myrce looked at the middle-aged man in the screen that was shrouded in a dim golden light.


    ��I��ve seen his records in the canon...��


    ��A tragic victim, right?��Gloria suddenly raised her head. ��The character drawn by this demon doesn��t look like him at all.��


    Myrce could see that Gloria was in aplicated mood, but she didn��t ask further. She just looked for the character she liked, but in the end, she could only choose a man with horns on his forehead.


    This character was a demon? !


    Wait, there were no other characters to choose from? Myrce wanted to click on the other avatars, but found that the other avatars had all turned gray, and the notification said, ��this hero has been chosen by a teammate.��.

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 567</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Lord... Lord Lee.��


    Myrce looked at the young demon in the screen and was momentarily at a loss.


    There wasn��t even a button to exit the game.


    ��Samuel Arnold? The most ancient ruler of the demonic world recorded in the canon. Myrce, you��ve chosen a pretty powerful character. Let��s cheer for him together.��


    Gloriapletely ignored what Myrce was troubled about and encouraged Myrce as a qualified teammate.


    The most ancient ruler of the demonic world? Wasn��t that the greatest enemy of the God of Holy Light!


    As a staunch believer of the god of Holy Light, Myrce had to use this identity to fight on the battlefield. She didn��t even have the strength to hold the original crystal mouse.


    The female knight looked around and locked her gaze on the figure shrouded in linen.


    ��Excuse me...��Myrce wanted to exchange a character with her to use.


    ��The game has begun.��


    Her answer immediately dispelled Myrce��s thoughts. The loading on her mana interface had ended.


    The scene before Myrce was like a God watching the earth from the sky. The buildings and nts on the ground were all seen.


    ��Before we start, let me introduce how to y this game. This is a team game where five yers fight against five yers. You aremanding the heroes you chose before. The background story is probably that they were summoned by you as heroic spirits and fought for you. HMM... that��s about it.��Jose began to introduce the basic background of this game, even though this background was made up by Joshua.


    ��...��


    After Myrce heard Joshua��s narration, her expression became very conflicted.


    If she followed this setting, wouldn��t she be summoning the oldest demon in the history of the world?


    Originally, summoning demons was already a taboo in the sacrednd, not to mention summoning such a demon that wasparable to a god!


    ��Myrce, this is just a game.��


    Gloria finally couldn��t bear to see Myrce��s conflicted look, so she reminded her.


    ��I know, Lady Lia.��


    Of course, Myrce knew that this was a game, but looking at the lifelike demon in the game screen, and the way that it obeyed her every word, she felt a knot in her heart.


    ��The way to victory is probably for our five heroes to work together to destroy the enemy��s central ruins...��


    After Joshua gave his exnation, a line of words appeared on the screen, ��All troops attack.��.


    ��Are these our soldiers?��


    Shier was still standing on the high ground of her base. She looked at the soldiers who walked past the shivering man. From their clothes, they looked more like machines than humans.


    ��They are our soldiers. They will advance ording to the prescribed route. We can only control our own heroes. Before we exin anything else, let our own heroes go to the front line first.��


    Jose sent three marks on the map, one at each of the three ces where the upper, middle, and lower roads would meet.


    ��This is the ce where the heroes and soldiers from both sides will fight. Because you are newbies, don��t worry about the wild area for the time being. This is the disadvantaged road... er... let��s use the upper and lower roads to exin. The upper and lower roads rmend two people to form a group. The Middle Road is enough because the shortest route is one person.��


    While Joshua was exining, Gloria and the skeleton Duke had already made their move.


    The skeleton duke directly directed his younger self to walk towards the middle road, while Gloria chose to go on the road.


    ��Lady Lia, wait for me.��


    As the Guardian Knight of Gloria, Myrce was naturally like this in the game. However, when she controlled the demon to run to the side of Gloria, she felt very strange.


    A great bishop of the Holy Church and the most dangerous demon were on the same side..


    ��It seems that we can only form a team.��


    Joshua looked at his teammates who acted on their own and could only helplessly control the elven leader to walk down the road. Shiel also directly followed them.


    ��Each hero has four to six skills. After reaching level six, they can awaken the strongest skills of the hero. The battle style of the hero is decided by his skills. Also, pay attention to these four ces. At a fixed time, there will be a rune with a reward. At the same time, there will be a rune with a bonus effect at these two ces. If you��re interested, you can pick it up.��


    After keeping the first bounty rune, Joshua told them about this information.


    ��Hero skill?��


    Myrce was controlling the most ancient demon under hismand to attack the enemy soldiers. The soldiers made of magic-powered machines looked weak in front of this powerful demon.


    The demon waved a greatsword with gray magic power and easily killed a dying soldier. A 17-gigabyte gold word appeared above the soldier��s head with a crisp sound.


    Before Myrce could figure out what was going on with this small number, a dark green arrow suddenly pierced through the demon controlled by Myrce. The Demon��s HP also dropped by a small bar.


    ��The enemy has appeared,��Gloria reminded Myrce. Myrce saw that the enemy��s elven leader had already arrived at the front line.


    Although Myrce did not understand what was going on in this game and it was very awkward for her tomand the demons to fight, she did not forget her duty to protect Gloria.


    The most ancient demon bypassed the small soldiers and walked towards the enemy elven leader. However, the elven leader quickly retreated and used the bow and arrow in his hand to wear myrce down.


    ��Myrce,e back quickly.��


    Gloria quickly saw the situation clearly and told Myrce not to be rash.


    In the next second, the power of holy light bathed the most ancient demon. The most ancient demon saint��s remaining half hp instantly recovered by a small tier.


    ��May the holy light heal you.��Gloria subconsciously added this sentence.


    This great bishop used the holy light to heal the God of Holy Light��s greatest enemy. As expected, Myrce still felt very ufortable.


    But now, the one who made Myrce angry was the elven leader. From time to time, she would shoot emerald arrows that had a strong prative property, constantly depleting Myrce��s HP.


    Was this a hero skill? Myrce dragged the map and watched as the arrow shot out of the map. The distance was terrifying.


    It was only then that Myrce noticed that her hero level had reached level 2, but none of her skills had been awakened.


    She did not have the time to read the skill description. After randomly clicking on two skills, she tentatively chose the elven leader.


    The most ancient demon suddenly held her greatsword with both hands. The edge of the sword fell on the ground, and as the most ancient demon walked, it drew a ferocious sword mark on the ground.


    In the next second, the most ancient demon��s huge body rushed toward the elven pioneer. Before Myrce could react, the most ancient demon under hermand raised her greatsword with a backhand, she sent the elven pioneer into the sky.


    When the de shed twice, Myrce could clearly see that the six runes on the greatsword had all lit up. Myrce subconsciously pressed another skill key, the most ancient demon who had justpleted the uppercut smashed the greatsword down like a giant hammer.


    The runic energy umted in the greatsword waspletely poured out, forming an area filled with unstable runic storms in front of them. The Elven leader��s HP was instantly reduced by a quarter, moreover, her HP was still continuously decreasing in the unstable runic storms.


    ��The opportunity is here.��


    Gloria was not just watching from the sidelines. She was far more familiar with the character she controlled than Myrce. A holy beam of light descended from the sky andnded on Myrce��s body. At the same time that Myrce��s HP increased.., the Elven leader��s HP was once again reduced.


    When the elven leader wanted to leave the area, it was already toote. A Magic Circle formed by pure golden runes surged up from the ground.


    Myrce recognized this spell! She could even cast... Holy Lock!


    The basic type of holy light system magic was the ability to bind the enemy.


    Sure enough, the elven leader was bound by the chains that surged out from the ground. At the same time, his HP was reduced by a small portion.


    The rest of the battle was without suspense. The most ancient demon controlled by Myrce easily ended the life of the Elf with a longsword.


    ��first drop of blood.��


    A line of words suddenly appeared at the top of the screen. At the same time, it showed the notification of Myrce killing the Dark Elf, as well as the reward of 312 for Myrce.


    ��Isn��t this one step closer to victory?��Gloria whispered.


    Myrce didn��t know how to answer Gloria. She looked at the fallen body of the elven leader on the screen.


    What Myrce couldn��t believe was that she had experienced something called ��pleasure��just now.


    When the most ancient demon rushed to the enemy and sent him into the air, the runes umted on the greatsword were all released in the next second. Myrce indeed felt an inexplicable pleasure.


    Seeing the elf enduring the torture in the unstable rune storm, Myrce felt very happy, especially when he finally got the first kill in this battle, this strange pleasure even rose to the peak.


    It shouldn��t be like this..


    Myrce looked at the demon on the magic web interface that had turned its target to the soldier. With each attack, the runes on his longsword would light up, but thest two runes needed the skills from the previous attack to light up.


    The pleasure of umting his strength and releasing it in one go... no... he couldn��t think like that anymore. Even if he wanted to y this game the next time, he couldn��t choose this character again!


    It was like a provocation to the god of Holy Light.


    Myrce shook her head and kept reminding herself that she couldn��t be seduced by this demon again. At this stage, the only thing she had to do was to protect Gloria, even if the character shemanded was a demon.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 558, a kind smile</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The battle continued, and Joshua took this opportunity to exin the system of equipment purchase to them.


    The equipment store of this game was optimized by Joshua, and he had also customized the rmended equipment for the neers. As long as the yer was not the High Elf Al, they should be able to understand it.


    ��It seems that victory is in our hands.��


    After fighting with the enemy for a few minutes, shier became familiar with the shudder. Moreover, Shier��s gaming talent was as excellent as her magic talent, and she directly suppressed the two enemies at the bottom of the tower.


    ��I feel a little uneasy.��


    Joshua used the elven forerunner, which itself yed a DPS position. The two characters that were enemies with Joshua at the bottom were Tyreen and the Dark Wood Elf Protector of Carrie.


    Tyreen used the bishop of the sacred nation, while the Dark Wood Elf used the chaos demon named ��Guardian��.


    Unfortunately, Tyreen was not very good at gaming. The bishop��s controls were very simple. He just needed to heal his teammates. The Dark Wood Elf was also very talented in the game.


    But no matter how outstanding she was, she could not beat this beta yer of Josh��s.


    So Tyreen and the ckwood Elf had been suppressed under the defense tower by Josh and shier, struggling to hold on.


    The current kill was still a bounty of one head for the Messiah on Josh��s side, and zero for the opponent.


    ��Shier, your line is too far ahead.��Josh took a look at the road. From the start of the game until now, only the elven leader was on the road to the line, the enemy��s Middle Road was the same as Joshua��s side, the Holy Maiden of Faroese.


    So where did the shivering warrior from the Frost Kingdom go?


    The only conclusion that Joshua coulde up with was that the enemy��s team had the role of a jungler.


    Shere had juste into contact with this game, so of course he could not understand the meaning of the word ��Line.��When Sheremanded the shivering warrior, he led his troops to march under the enemy��s defense tower.


    In the end, another tremors suddenly appeared on the other side of the river.


    ��Did he really run to the wild?��


    Joshua clicked the Mouse to let his elven pioneer run back, but the enemy��s tremors were one level higher than Joshua, and had reached level six.


    The hero who had once fought against ten thousand suddenly jumped into the air, and thennded beside Joshua��s elven pioneer with a heavy sound. The earth instantly cracked under the impact.


    ��Sneak attack? Is there such a tactic? I��m Coming!��


    Shier seemed to have expected this kind of ��sneak attack��tactic. Not only was she not angry at the enemy��s attack, she even smiled happily, perhaps she was satisfied with the game��s strategy and gamey.


    But no matter how satisfied she was, she could not save the life of the Elven leader under Joshua��smand.


    Even though the tremors under Shirer��smand had already reached Joshua��s side, the other two enemy heroes who had been hiding under the tower also found an opportunity to quickly surround Joshua.


    ��Don��t think about fighting back. Run quickly.��Joshua immediately made a judgment when he saw that there was only a quarter of his HP left.


    Due to the aftershock of the earthquake, Joshua��s elf leader was unable to escape from the pursuit because his speed had slowed down.


    The enemy��s tremors seemed to have seen through Joshua��s thoughts. When Shirer��s hero stepped into the shattered ground, the tremors suddenly mmed his fists against the ground again.


    This was the final skill of the Tremors��Awakening! When a character was in the ��Shattered Ground��area, this skill could directly cause the ground to copse further.


    At the end of the skill description, Joshua jokingly wrote, ��this skill ismonly known as floor-flipping. It is said that this is how the tremors caused the Avnche.��


    At this moment, Joshua personally experienced the power of floor-flipping. With the enemy��s tremors as the center, almost half of the ground in the lower path had a terrifying crack, signs of dizziness appeared on the heads of Joshua��s Elven leader and Shier��s hero.


    A mere 1.5 seconds of dizziness was enough to kill them.


    The enemy��s trembling warrior directly used his body that was like a pr bear to end Josiah��s elven leader with a punch. This elven leader��s fragile body could notst long under the enemy��s attack.


    Meanwhile, Shiel��s hero was surrounded by the enemy��s three heroes. Even if he had half of his HP left, the chances of him escaping were basically zero.


    ��Hiri is trying her best to finish the double kill in her homework.��


    Joshua looked at the line of words that popped up on his mana interface, as well as the ck and white screen. Then he turned his head to look at Hiri who was sitting opposite him.


    Hiri seemed to have noticed Joshua��s gaze at this moment. At the moment when his gaze met Hiri��s, Joshua saw Hiri��s face bloom with a smile that could be described as gentle.


    The smile did notst long. She once again looked at her own magic web interface. Then, she clicked the mouse and controlled her hero to go to another battlefield.


    ��I forgot that there��s a closed beta yer on the other side...��


    Joshua took a look at the kill ratio on the screen. Then, he moved his fingers and began to treat the game seriously.


    ..


    Prince Kaos brought his servant all the way to the area of the Faroese exhibition hall. He asked around in the Crystal Pce, and finally seeded in finding out the whereabouts of Joshua.


    ��Kaos, as expected, you can��t stand the nonsense of those old men!��


    A spell caster wearing a red robe saw Kaos walking around the Crystal Pce, and immediately waved at him excitedly.


    ��Kiel... I��m sorry I don��t have time to chat with you now.��


    Prince Kaos looked at the young man in front of him and instantly frowned.


    He was an apprentice under the name of the red-robed man just like Kaos. However, what he learned was only knowledge about the inscription stone, while Kaos studied all the faculties concurrently.


    ��You still look so serious every day. How about going to the Hearthstone Tavern? I��ve developed a new card group.��He adeptly sent an invitation to Prince Kaos.


    This made the expression on Prince Kaos��s face be even more unsightly, because his father��s attendant was following behind him.


    ��I don��t have time, Kiel! The sage trial is about to begin, you should use this time to study.��Prince Kaos reminded him in a stern tone.


    ��I��m just an inscription master, I don��t need to participate in all the trials. Kaos, with your ability, you should be able to pass it safely, Why Are You So Nervous?��He seemed to not understand why Kaos would be so serious.


    His words caused Prince Karos to fall into a short silence. The trial of the Sage was indeed not difficult for Prince Karos, but what his parents needed was not for him to pass the trial of the sage, but for him to pass the trial with the best results!


    Thinking carefully about this period of time... he was indeed toozy. He spent a lot of time in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This was something his mother absolutely did not want to see!


    ��I��m sorry, I don��t have time to y those boring games with you.��


    Prince Kaos did not have any intention to talk to him anymore. He walked quickly to the guest room of the Faroese exhibition hall.


    ording to the information he got from Prince Kaos, Jose was in the guest room of the Faroese exhibition hall.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 559, observing the battle (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    All the visitors in the Crystal Pce were gathered on the central stage. Not even a servant could be seen in Faroese��s exhibition hall.


    This was good news for Prince Karos. Among the visitors from various countries, he was the first one to find out the whereabouts of the chaos demon.


    Prince Karos arrived outside Farosi��s guest room without any obstruction.


    He tidied up his clothes and prepared to negotiate with the chaos demon in his best condition.


    The moment he was about to knock on the door of the guest room..


    ��Lord Lia, be careful. That Demon��s target is you!��


    ��Sorry, just sleep here forever, your eminence!��


    Prince Kaos heard a voiceing from behind the door. His hand that was about to knock on the door suddenly stopped in mid-air.


    Wait... What happened in the guest room?


    Prince Kaos��s nerves were tense as he listened to the conversation in the guest room.


    ��It��s very likely that the sacred army of the Kingdom of the sacred religion has attacked that Chaos Demon.��The attendant behind Prince Kaos immediately made a judgment and said, ��Your Highness, do you need me to call Nn��s Enforcers?��


    Judging from the confrontational conversation just now, it was very likely that the reception room had already been invaded by the Sacred Army of the church.


    ��Wait a minute.��


    Prince Kaos raised his hand, indicating for the attendant not to be impatient. The sacrednd openly attacked the Chaos Fiend in the Crystal Pce, showing contempt for the sage council.


    As long as the ruler of the sacrednd was slightly smarter, he would not make such a stupid decision.


    ��You should be the one who should die. Let me show you the true power of the SAINTESS. Wait... Wait a minute! Why is this move interrupted!��


    ��Give the enemy��s demon a final blow, Myrce.��


    Prince Kaos continued to listen to the conversationing from inside. It sounded like the two sides were engaged in a dangerous battle, or rather, a war.


    There was no point in standing outside the door. Prince Kaos tentatively knocked on the door. The attendant behind Prince Kaos also subconsciously took out his weapon and was ready to wee the battle.


    Suddenly, the doorknob of the room was turned. The sound of the door lock being unlocked rang in Prince Kaos��s ears. At the same time, a shrill cry came from the guest room.


    ��You��re not their match. Run quickly! Don��t go there. It��s already very profitable to get rid of Joshua in this wave!��


    That Chaos Fiend had been killed? How could it be..


    Prince Kaos was slightly startled when he heard the news, and his vignce instantly reached its limit.


    At that moment, fiery runes had already condensed in Prince Kaos��hands, and he was ready to face those ��assassins��from the Kingdom of the sacred religion.


    The door of the guest room was slowly opened. After Prince Kaos saw the appearance of the person who opened the door, the me condensed in his hand instantly turned into nothingness.


    ��Who��s that?��Jose poked his head out from the crack of the door and looked at the two strangers standing outside the door.


    ��You... are you okay?��Prince Kaos looked at the safe and sound Jose, and for some reason, he had the impulse to hug him.


    The moment Prince Karos heard that Josh was killed, he felt a sense of despair. The Hearthstone legend might not receive any new updates, and the weave might be directly paralyzed or some other terrifying oue.


    Either one of those was enough to make Prince Karos feel panic.


    ��Of course I��m fine. Speaking of which... Are You That Thing Again?��Josh looked up and down at this young man who exuded the aura of a ��genius��. He felt that he was very familiar.


    ��My name is Kaos asidam. I��m a prince from the country of steel. I had the honor to participate in the premiere of Mr. Joshua��s ��this demon is not too cold��.��


    Prince Kaos was not angry that the other party did not remember his name. Instead, he politely recounted his identity.


    ��I remember now! The prince who oftenes to our tavern to chat with Enoch! Why haven��t I seen you recently?��


    Joshua��s words instantly made Prince Kaos��face show an embarrassed expression, but he quickly adjusted his expression.


    ��I��ve been busy with the sage trial recently, so I can��t Visit Your Tavern for the time being, Mr. Joshua,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Alright, so you came to me because...��


    Before Joshua could finish his sentence, there was the mournful cry of Carrieing from behind Joshua.


    ��Tyreen, give me a sip of milk.��


    ��What... What does ��milk��mean, Miss Carrie? I. . . I��m not breast-feeding yet.��


    ��That��s not what I meant! I meant to heal my hero!��


    Carrie was the type of person who liked to speak her thoughts out loud when she was high up in the game. Joshua did not dislike it because Carrie��s voice was pleasant enough. Even listening to her mournful cry was a form of enjoyment.


    However, Prince Karos, who had not figured out what was happening in the guest room, looked at Joshua with a strange expression after hearing the wailing.


    ��Joshua, they have gathered in the middle road. How long do you want to wait at the door!��


    The Bone Duke��s urging voice did not give Joshua time to exin to Prince Karos.


    ��Mr. Joshua! May I ask what you are doing?��


    Prince Kaos couldn��t suppress his curiosity in the end and couldn��t help but ask.


    ��I thought you were resting inside, but the conversation just now almost made me think that you were on the battlefield... and in a tight situation.��


    ��In a way, my teammates are still waiting for me on the battlefield.��Jose stared at the Prince for a while. ��Since you helped Ino settle a lot of trouble in the Magic Academy, I Won��t let you wait outside. But your attendant, please stay outside.��


    ��...��


    Prince Kaos was allowed to enter, but his expression was still very stiff. He could imagine that after he returned to the country, his father would ask him the question of ��Who is Ino?��.


    He could only ignore the strange gaze of the attendant behind him and ept Joshua��s invitation to enter the guest room.


    The moment Prince Kaos stepped into the guest room, he could not help but stand up straight again.


    An indescribable pressure gathered on his body. Prince Kaos felt as if his heart was being held by someone.


    Prince Kaos twisted his neck and saw the source of this pressure clearly. It was a figure covered in white cloth.


    ��Find a ce to sit by the window first. I��ll talk to you about thister.��


    Joshua sat down and put his hand on the primary crystal mouse to continue the battle.


    Prince Kaos walked stiffly to the corner of the room like a magic machine with rusty joints and sat down.


    After he sat down, he carefully looked at the figures in the guest room. Two of them were familiar figures to him.


    The flower of Faroese, Lori, and the Frost Elf Tyreen, who could be described as the star of Nn. Apart from that, Prince Kaos saw two figures who should never have appeared here.


    The Sacred Army and the Bishop of the Kingdom of the sacred religion!


    Prince Kaos looked at the two people sitting on the left side of Joshua in surprise.


    The Holy Army was actually sitting at the same table as the demon, chatting andughing? Not only was Joshua talking peacefully with the female Knight of the Holy Army, he was even directing her actions.


    ��Myrce, hurry up ande to the Middle Road. Get ready to start the mission!��


    ��I don��t need you to tell me...��


    ��Myrce, wait for the Elven leader who will protect Joshua First.��


    Once again, Gloria gave Myrce an order that put her in a difficult position.


    ��Yes, Lord Lia.��


    ��Start the mission and protect him first...��when Prince Kaos heard these nouns, he was even more certain that the people sitting on both sides of the long table were fighting on a certain battlefield, and this battlefield was on the magic!


    Prince Kaos stood here, and just happened to be able to see the magic interface of the person who was covered by the white cloth.


    On the other party��s magic, it disyed a game that Prince Kaos had never seen before.


    Commanding his own soldiers to fight against the enemy��s soldiers in the Sky? No... from beginning to end, the other party onlymanded one character, and that was the woman who was holding the g high up.


    Two swords shing with Griffon patterns, the Darco family? !


    Prince Kaos guessed the identity of the other party from the emblem on the woman��s g. That was one of the most famous families of Faroese, Darke.


    Before Prince Kaos could guess the identity of the woman, a man who looked like a giant bear suddenly appeared in the picture andnded beside her. The earth was split into pieces with that man as the center.


    Loraxus the shudder!


    The features of that man were too easy to recognize. Prince Kaos could tell at first nce that he was a hero from the frost kingdom. If that was the case... was that woman really the Saintess of Faroese?


    ��At this time, we should use the g of death!��


    The flower of Faroese shouted in a cheerful tone again. She did not notice that there was an outsider present and was immersed in the battle in front of her.


    In the next second, another ��Saintess��of the enemy appeared in the picture. However, the armor on this Saintess had already been dyed pitch ck. She raised the g in her hand, and pitch-ck mes began to spread from her body as the center, after the white ��Saintess��touched the mes, the green strip on her head began to slowly descend.


    When the White Saintess was on the verge of death, she also raised the g in her hand that was engraved with a golden imprint. A holy light bloomed from her body as the center, the green strip that was not much longer was instantly filled with white.


    ��Thest wave.��


    With Joshua��s voice, the next scene became dazzling.


    Arge number of powerful magic inscriptions shed in the scene. The Scarlet and Holy Light interweaved together. The great heroes in history had given their all for victory at this moment.


    ��Lia, is your blessing still on Cooldown? Give me a hand!��


    ��Just a little more.��


    ��Don��t worry about the enemy��s elven leader. Kill the ck Saintess First!��


    Prince Kaos looked at Joshua beside him. He was like amander on the battlefield, controlling the entire battle.


    This was a bitter battle. Only three out of the ten heroes on both sides were left. In the end, one elven faced the enemy��s two heroes alone. However, she did not choose to run away. She raised her arrow high and pulled the bowstringpletely, in the next second, an emerald arrow directly swept away all the living beings on the entire road.


    The two enemy heroes also fell under the elven arrow.


    ��The fireman killed thousand faces.��


    ��The Firemanpleted four kills.��


    ��someone stop this monster!��


    Scarlet words appeared on the screen. Although Prince Kaos still did not understand the mechanism of this game, the battle just now was enough to fill his mind with an epic battle.


    Did he win?


    Prince Kaos subconsciously stood up and stared at the other yers��screens. It seemed that this battle was not over yet.


    Before the Elf could destroy many buildings in the enemy��s base, the enemy��s hero was resurrected again.


    The tug-of-war began once again. This time, the Elf that Josh controlled was not so lucky. Perhaps the enemy had specifically targeted Josh��s hero.


    When the character that Josh controlled died, the situation that greeted them was like an avnche. The enemy had wiped out Josh��s side at the cost of two heroes.


    What was left was like every defeated King. Everything that he had was destroyed by the enemy. When the word ��defeated��appeared in front of Josh��s eyes.


    ��Is there still room for improvement in the bnce of Heroes?��


    Joshua let go of the mouse and leaned against his seat. He looked at Carrie and Tyreen, who were high-fiving in celebration of their victory.


    ��Do you guys want to take a break?��Joshua looked at Shier and helolia from left and right.


    Shier had a cold expression as usual. However, judging from her tightly pursed lips, she could not ept the defeat as calmly as Joshua.


    ��Let��s have another round.��The skeleton duke was much more straightforward.


    ��This... What do you guys think?��


    Joshua nced at the victory group sitting across from him. It seemed that Gloria did not notice that there was a prince from another country present. She was still in the ��Inte Addict Girl��mode.


    ��No problem,��Gloria said.


    ��That��s what they said, Prince Kaos.��Joshua turned his head and looked at the ��well-behaved��prince with an apologetic look. ��It seems that you still need to wait for another half an hour.��


    ��About that...��Prince Kaos was a little troubled. If Joshua really did not have time to discuss with him, he should have left this ce immediately to inform his father, however, there was still a period of time before the award ceremony ended.


    ��I��m willing to sit here and wait for a period of time,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��The Prince of the country of Steel?��


    Gloria, who was about to start a new round, finally reacted at this moment. However, she eximed in a low voice and looked around to make sure that her mother was not present.


    ��This time, I��m still on my way!��Gloria announced her position at the first moment.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 560, parents</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    This battlested for a full 20 minutes, and the final oue ended with the victory of Joshua Fang.


    ��The test is almost done here. We need to eat some snacks to rest first...��just as Joshua made this suggestion, the skeleton Duke expressed his opinion with a short sentence.


    ��Let��s have another round.��


    The Skeleton Duke clicked the mouse and entered the selection screen again.


    ��But the Crystal Pce��s award ceremony is about to end. The prince has been waiting for a long time.��


    Joshua nced at the time on the magic. It had been an hour since Joshua had sneaked in from the center of the Crystal Pce.


    No matter how long the SKJERONA award ceremony was, it should being to an end.


    There was also the ��spectator��who had been sitting by the window. He was a prince from the country of steel. Although he was not very good at diplomacy, he could not be allowed to sit there all the time.


    ��This has nothing to do with me.��The Skeleton Duke only nced at the human prince and continued to focus on the interface of the weave.


    The Skeleton Duke came to the human world to attend the offline gathering. She did not care about the SKJERONA award ceremony or the prince��s feelings at all.


    ��Mr. Joshua, I have enough time today.��


    Prince Kaos did not dare to do anything rash. The figure covered in white cloth gave him a strong pressure at all times.


    In order to have the power to stay here, Prince Kaos had to lie. In fact, he had nned to return to the tower of sages to refine his magic inscriptions after the award ceremony.


    ��What��s everyone��s opinion? Is it really okay if you don��t go back, Shier?��


    Joshua turned his head to look at the new king of the Frost Kingdom.


    When the award ceremony ended, the king disappeared without a trace, which would have a certain impact no matter how one looked at it.


    ��Just... Wait a little longer.��Shier nced at the time under the magic. What she needed to do now was to return to the Frost Kingdom, issue a series of political decrees, and wipe out the old king��s Party.


    At that time, there would be a lot ofplicated issues pressing on Shier��s shoulders, so before she returned to the frost kingdom..


    ��Staying here makes me very rxed.��Shier looked in the direction where Joshua was sitting, and his eyes coincidentally met Messiah��s.


    At this moment, Messiah felt a little awkward, and quickly shifted his gaze away.


    ��You helped me get three kills in the previous game. Thank you,��shier said in a cold voice.


    This sentence of thanks made Messiah raise his head in surprise, while Helolia subconsciously poked Messiah��s abdomen with her elbow. This small hint made messiah understand how to answer shier now.


    ��Asrades on the same side, this is what we should do.��Messiah took some time to sort out his words.


    Shier had no intention of talking to Messiah. Instead, he looked at the interface of the magic in front of him.


    ��Lady Lia, if you don��t go back now, the bishop and the others will start looking for you.��


    Messiah took this opportunity to remind Gloria in a low voice.


    ��It��s not the first time they��ve done something like this. Besides, aren��t you protecting me?��


    The meaning behind Helolia��s words was very obvious. She was saying, ��I can still fight one more round.��


    ��Have all the votes passed? Thousand Faces, What About You?��Joshua stood up and looked across. The Dark Elf was holding a pen and recording something in a small notebook.


    ��My men will record the whole process of the award ceremony, so no problem.��


    ��Tyreen?��Josh looked at the Frost Elf who was a full-time wet nurse in the team.


    ��The program this afternoon is not the SKJERONA awards, so Tyreen has time to take a half-day off,��Hiri answered Josh��s question for Tyreen.


    ��What About You, Hiri? Today is not your day off.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, Gloria��s mother had attended the awards ceremony.


    ��The purple-d person said it��s okay to skip today��s ss,��Hiri made a gesture of no problem.


    ��Thest one is Gloria.��Joshua looked at the ck Swan of Faroese. Gloria��s expression was very conflicted. In the end, she forced a smile at Joshua.


    ��I think I can continue, Mr. Jose, probably...��


    ��Then, let��s continue. The Third Battle of Holy Spirit, which is the offline gathering of the film society, will now begin. By the way, this name is a tentative name.��


    Jose announced the start of the third battle. After leaving a sentence of ��I��ll fill in��, he walked quickly to the Prince of the country of steel.


    ��Since you have two minutes to make a decision on who to choose, including the loading time, there��s a total of about four minutes. Let��s take this time to talk about your purpose ofing here.��


    Joshua found a chair and sat down in front of the Prince of the country of steel. He also started the negotiations between the two countries as a prince.


    ��That game, was it called ��Holy Spirit��?��


    Prince Kaos��s eyes were still fixed on the magic web interface behind Jose. In the next second, he realized that he did note here to watch other people y games.


    ��About the introduction of the magic web in the country of steel.��Prince Kaos focused his attention on the negotiation.


    ..


    ��A year and a half ago, I found your brother Jose. He directly confirmed that my daughter has the qualifications to y the role in the movie. At first, I still doubted his ability.��


    Mrs. Caesar and Cecily were on their way to the Faroese exhibition hall.


    The award ceremony of the Crystal Pce hadpletely ended. All the countries, from the famous nobles to the merchants who were lucky enough to participate in this grand award ceremony, were discussing the problems rted to the magic, there were also some people who were looking for Jose.


    Cecily was also found by one or two strangers. They seemed to have forgotten the fear that Cecily��s race brought to the humans.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Caesar��s influence in various countries was not to be underestimated. With the addition of a purple-clothed person from Nn, Cecily easily avoided the actresses.


    ��But your brother once again proved my suspicion wrong with his outstanding ability. He sessfully created an excellent movie, and at the same time, he left a deep impression on the audience with the role yed by my daughter.��


    Along the way, Mrs. Caesar was talking to Cecily about Joshua��s past after he came to Nn, which was also the result of Cecily��s deliberate guidance.


    ��Joshua was a little unusual when he was in the demon world.��Cecily could only describe her brother in this way.


    ��Indeed, he was a very unusual man.��Mrs. Caesar did not deny Cecily��s opinion. ��Since the end of the cooperation, my daughter will still often talk about him when she returns to Faroese.��


    ��Your Daughter is known as the flower of Faroese in Faroese?��Cecily asked tentatively.


    ��Yes, Gloria has always been my pride.��Mrs. Caesar did not mean to be modest when she mentioned her daughter. ��She is the most outstanding actress in Faroese, but as a woman, she is also an excellentdy...��


    Mrs. Caesar said this and they had already arrived at the door of the guest room of the Faroese exhibition hall.


    ��Carrie is not feeling well, so she came here early to rest. Mr. Jose seems to be taking care of her.��Mrs. Caesar looked at the purple-clothed man behind her. ��Your Excellency, is your apprentice really here?��


    ��Hiri, she won��t let Jose be alone with other women.��Half of the purple-d man��s face was covered by the hood, but what she said made Mrs. Caesar��s expression slightly stiff.


    Hiri?


    Cecily felt that this name was very familiar.


    ��Gloria may be sleeping now, please wait...��Mrs. Caesar was about to knock on the door when she heard her daughter��s excited voice.


    ��Healy! They��re in the river. They have a little bit of HP left. Don��t let them escape... we must kill them!��


    ��They won��t be able to escape if you leave them with your ultimate skill, but this is the final blow!��


    The voices in the guest room were very noisy, but Mrs. Caesar was still very sensitive to her daughter��s voice.


    ��What are they doing inside?��Cecily frowned slightly. The words ��Kill��and ��Kill��were enough to make her feel uneasy.


    Mrs. Caesar did not answer. She just knocked on the door silently.

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 561, undercurrent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Mother... Mother?��


    It was as if some kind of detection magic had been installed on Carrie��s body. Her attention was still focused on the battle situation before her.


    In the end, it was as if a cat had heard a strange sound and suddenly raised its head to look around.


    At this moment, Carrie��s hearing had exceeded the limits of humans. The faint sounds of discussion outside the door were ying back in her ears.


    When Carrie wanted to do something, the door lock of the guest room had already been turned.


    Her mother had the key to this ce!


    Mrs. Caesar pushed open the door of the guest room. In her expectations, Carrie should have invited Josh to a pleasant afternoon tea.


    But unfortunately... it was indeed an afternoon tea. Tea and snacks were ced beside the table, but the content had changed from chatting to ying the magic web game.


    ��Carrie, are you guys holding some kind of ceremony?��


    As soon as Mrs. Caesar entered the guest room, she saw the scene in front of her. The tables in the guest room were pieced together, and the five of them sat face to face. In front of them was a magic web interface that was ying something.


    No matter how she looked at it, it didn��t look like a meeting.


    ��Mother, we��re...��


    As Carrie was trying to exin what she had done, her hero was ambushed by the enemy. At this moment, she could no longer bother to answer her mother.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward, but Mrs. Caesar quickly determined that the people sitting on both sides were not ��ordinary friends��.


    Just the new king of the Frost Kingdom that Mrs. Caesar had inadvertently caught a glimpse of was enough for her to treat this gathering with caution.


    The battle did notst long. The battle ended in just twenty-two minutes, and in the end, it was still the victory of Jose��s side.


    ��It��s my honor to participate in this gathering.��After the battle ended, shier immediately stood up from his seat and said. ��I have to leave now.��


    ��Then today��s test ends here.��


    Joshua waved his hand and closed the magic web interface in front of him. He looked at the new king of the frost kingdom beside him.


    ��Be careful on your way back.��


    ��I��ll get rid of those traitors. Also, I��m looking forward to your Roman holiday.��


    Shier��s cold expression was reced by a rare smile. After she left these words, she nodded slightly at Mrs. Caesar and chose to leave.


    When Gloria saw Shier leave, she immediately stood up from her seat. Then, she suddenly walked to Joshua and bent down slightly, putting her lips next to Joshua��s ear.


    ��The experience of this game has made me very happy. The court of Heretics has left the holy city, but the threat they bring is far from over.��


    Joshua subconsciously stepped back, but Gloria had already finished her words and left with Myrce to chase after shier.


    Meanwhile, Joshua could only endure the gazes from all directions in the room.


    ��Can I exin?��Joshua whispered.


    ..


    In the afternoon, the award ceremony of the Crystal Pce officially ended. Joshua chose to drive his eldest sister back to the demon world in a magic car.


    Hiri could not go with Joshua because she was captured by the purple-robed man to the tower of sages for the assessment. Tyreen, on the other hand, wanted to see the growth of the world tree.


    Hence, only Joshua and Cecily were left in the magic car.


    ��Currently, there is also a country of steel that might establish diplomatic rtions with the demon world. Initially, I was somewhat confident about the frost country, but that country might be in chaos for a period of time.��


    As Joshua turned the steering wheel, he exined to Cecily the current rtionship between the various countries in the world and the demon world.


    ��That Mrs. Caesar rmended me to talk to the ambassador from the country near the sea. They also have the intention tomunicate with the demon world,��Cecily added another country that might establish a rtionship. ��Although I��ve already said this once, I have to repeat it this time. Joshua, you��ve fulfilled your promise to father.��


    ��The countries are still holding a probing attitude. This is just the beginning.��Joshua tried his best to focus on national affairs, but Cecily seemed to have seen through his thoughts.


    ��Was there anyone you liked in the guest room?��Cecily suddenly asked.


    This question almost made Jose step on the gas pedal as if it was the brake.


    ��Who is it?��Cecily caught the subtle change in Jose��s expression, she immediately confirmed the Prophet��s information and her own guess was correct. ��Is it the girl called the flower of Faroese, or the new king of the Frost Kingdom? It Can��t be the Bishop of the sacred religion?��


    Cecily used a serious tone to ask a very gossipy question. However, from the serious expression on her face, it could be seen that this sister was not asking about her brother��s feelings with the mentality of ��gossiping��, instead, she was asking about the continuation of the position of the race, or rather... questioning.


    ��It��s the spellcasterdy sitting next to the flower of Faroese. Her name is Hiri... She��s currently an apprentice of the purple-d man.��In the end, Joshua chose to tell the truth. ��The first ce I met her was in the demon world. I Won��t be bored whenever I��m with her.��


    ��You��ve mentioned her to me before.��Cecily ced her hand on her chin and pondered for a moment. Then, she turned her head to look at Jose��s eyes and asked, ��How far has your rtionship progressed?��


    ��UH... is it enough that you��re just one step away from getting married?��Jose finally gave Cecily this answer.


    ��Father won��t allow this marriage.��


    Cecily��s hand clenched tightly for a moment, but it loosened slightly as if she had thought of something


    ��This is the rule of our n, so Joshua, wait a little longer.��


    ��Wait a little longer?��


    ��I will be the ruler of the demon world, just like we agreed before.��


    Cecily stared into Joshua��s eyes and said in an extremely serious tone.


    ��I. . . Almost forgot.��


    Joshua suddenly remembered that a year and a half ago, the ruler of the demon world had been prepared to give up the throne to his children.


    ��I will ask the Archduke of bones to support you.��Joshua apologized to his brother in his heart.


    The position of the Grand Duke of fresh blood had always been to support the negotiation with the humans. Almost two-thirds of the power of the demon world had fallen to his eldest sister��s side.


    ��But I still hope for a peaceful solution.��Jose nced at Cecily��s expression. The second princess was ready to go to the battlefield.


    In this battle for the throne, Cecily��s most powerfulpetitor was Jose��s elder brother.


    The general who guarded the border of the demon world would never choose to make peace with the humans.


    Therefore, what Jose could do now was to ensure that Cecily won the battle for the throne.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 562, Farewell</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Demon World��s border fortress.


    The snowstorm that shrouded the ins had gradually stopped. The sunlight that reappeared on the ins meant that the cruel war was about to begin.


    The gate of the border fortress had already been opened. Noggs brought his two generals to the outside of the city wall. In front of them was a girl carrying arge amount of luggage.


    ��Rations, clothes, tents for the camp, bonfire... It seems that there��s still one flint stone missing.��


    The girl ced the backpack that was as tall as a person in front of her and counted the things inside. Finally, she remembered the items she had forgotten to bring.


    Norgus made a hand gesture to general voss beside him. The Sin Fiend General threw a primary crystal that had been injected with the sin fire to the girl.


    ��This is perfect as a flint.��The girl stuffed the primary crystal into her backpack.


    ��Agata, don��t forget your duty.��


    Nogus still maintained his cold expression, then pointed at her arm.


    ��Spy? It seems that this is the only way.��


    Agata pulled open her sleeve and looked at the inscription that coiled like a snake.


    This was a kind of spell that leaned towards voodoo. If no spell caster dispelled it within two months, then she would face the end of a sudden cardiac arrest.


    ��You don��t have the chance to betray me.��Noggs looked at him coldly and said.


    ��I know, I know.��


    Agata seemed to not hear Noggs��threat as he tidied up his backpack. After tidying up, he suddenly came in front of Noggs and raised his head to look at him.


    ��Here.��


    Agata threw a box to Noggs. Noggs subconsciously reached out and caught the wooden box. He opened the box and looked at the things inside. He found that it was a bunch of flowers with seven-colored petals.


    These petals were pieced together and belonged to a type of decoration.


    ��My mother gave it to me. Voss and Feisley, I made other people��s too.��Agata took out another twenty gift boxes, like a gift from Santa us, he threw them all to General Voss, who was beside Noggs.


    Without waiting for the two generals to open the gift boxes, Agata picked up the heavy backpack behind him.


    ��It shouldn��t be a problem to go home once every two months. I��m Leaving Now!��


    Agata waved at them, then carried the backpack and walked towards the ins in the distance.


    Noggs didn��t look at the girl again. He directly threw the gift box in his hand to General Voss beside him, then turned around and walked towards the fortress.


    ��Your Highness, what should we do with these things?��General Voss asked as he held the gifts in his hand.


    ��You can do whatever you want with them.��


    After Nogus left this sentence, he walked into the fortress.


    ..


    It waste at night in Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Yesterday at the Crystal Pce, my mentor went to look for that undead Archduke.��Healy poked the roast meat in front of her with her fork and suddenly said to Joshua, ��The purple-clothed person seems to have seen through the illusion on that undead Archduke��s body.��


    ��Ahem...��


    When Healy was talking about this matter, Joshua happened to be drinking hot milk, and he even directly choked on it.


    ��The purple-clothed person saw through the aura shield of the Holy Spirit Cloth? That��s right... So what happened in the end?��Joshua immediately asked Healy. Healy, who always took this opportunity toin, had a worried expression on her face.


    ��There was no conflict. My mentor was just asking about the way to extend her life,��hiri whispered. ��She doesn��t have much time left.��


    Jose rarely saw such a lonely expression on Hiri��s face.


    Although Hiri often caused trouble for the purple-clothed person and also did all kinds of fishing during ss, Jose could guarantee that the girl was definitely studying illusions seriously.


    ��Is that so... there is a limit to the lifespan of any life.��Joshua put down the cutlery in his hand and stared at Hili. ��Hili, I��m thinking about something.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Marriage.��


    This time, it was Hili��s turn to choke. The worst part was that she still choked when she stuffed arge piece of meat into her mouth.


    Hili kept patting her chest. Joshua handed her a ss of water before she reluctantly swallowed the thing in her throat.


    ��Why... Why did you suddenly mention this?��Hiri didn��t seem ready.


    ��My sister and I discussed this yesterday, and she seemed to support it.��Josh paused and said, ��Even if she doesn��t support me, I��m going to do it.��


    ��Wait... Wait!��Hiri covered her forehead with her hand, as if she was sorting out her thoughts. ��Can I have a ss of wine?��


    Jose found a bottle of red wine from the ss cab in his study and ced it on Hiri��s table.


    She uncorked the bottle and did not pour it into the ss. Instead, she picked up the bottle and drank a part of it.


    At this moment, the redness on her face was unknown whether it was because she was shy or because she had drunk the wine.


    ��I��ve thought about this too. I used to dream about this when I was sleeping, sitting on a frost wolf at a wedding...��


    ��Wait... Shouldn��t I be riding a horse under normal circumstances?��


    ��My mother rode a wolf.��Hiri seemed to be immersed in the memories of the past, then, she smiled at Joshua. ��I��ve been looking forward to this day, but can I wait for a while? The sage trial is about to begin, and I��m going to fight as a purple-d apprentice.��


    ��I didn��t say that it would start tomorrow. In fact, the n is to wait until the end of the year.��Josh could roughly understand the reason for Healy��s hesitation.


    ��No problem then!��Healy poured the wine in her ss and said, ��The sage trial in forty days is my final exam.��


    ��Exam,petition?��


    Josh picked up the cutlery again and began to eat dinner.


    ��The ��Holy Spirit��That I yed in the Crystal Pce yesterday...��


    ��When will the official version be released?��Healy asked impatiently without waiting for Joshua to finish his sentence. Her Eyes had already revealed her anticipation for the game.


    ��Healy, didn��t you... say that you want to study hard?��Joshua thought that Healy��s ��awareness��state could still be maintained for a while.


    ��Ask, can asking about the open beta time be called ying?��Healy��s face turned red, probably because she drank too much red wine.


    ��Maybe in half a month, the first version of the hero will be set at 15. The map and game mechanics are almost done.��


    With the magic and the white cat��s double buffs, it was not an exaggeration to describe Joshua��s programming speed as cheating.


    ��Fifteen, that��s a bit low. Can I help design a hero?��Healy raised her hand and asked.


    ��As long as it��s not too much.��Josh agreed to Healy��s request. ��Write your idea on paper, I��ll make a reference.��

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 563, the game begins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late Autumn Moon, the Mage Tower of the red-robed man.


    Prince Kaos used the light of the primary crystal to flip through an ancient Spellcaster��s notebook.


    It was midnight now. He had been in the Mage Tower of the red-robed man for almost two weeks.


    During this period, Prince Kaos absorbed all the useful knowledge for himself, in order to obtain an absolutely excellent result in the trial of the sage.


    A portion of Nn��s energy had been stored in the teleportation portal to the country of steel. Prince Kaos was basically certain that his mother would personallye to the trial site.


    ��As expected of the notes of the past sage. It��s tooplicated.��


    Prince Kaos rubbed the space between his eyebrows. Sleepiness was already echoing in his mind, reminding him that it was time to rest.


    The previous failure in the sage trial made Kaos not dare to rx in the slightest. Although his talent was considered outstanding among spell casters, the yellow-clothed man��s apprentice could not be described as outstanding, it was more like a magic talent that could only be possessed by a living being formed from some kind of elements.


    ��Past heroes.��


    Prince Kaos nced at the byline of the book. This name was written by a spell caster who hadid down the magic foundation of the fiery system more than a hundred years ago.


    However, at this moment, Prince Kaos��mind was reying the game that he saw more than twenty days ago when he was talking to Joshua in the Nn Crystal Pce.


    ��Holy Spirit.��


    Prince Kaos repeated the name of the game in a low voice. During this period of time, he had filled his mind with arge amount of knowledge, but he would asionally log into the spell caster forum to pay attention to the movements of the game.


    Unfortunately, there was no trace of the game in the Spellcaster Forum��s game partition, not even the people discussing it.


    This almost made Prince Kaos misunderstand that the scene he saw in the Crystal Pce was an illusion, until four days ago when a post appeared on the Spellcaster Forum��s home page.


    ��Today is the fourth day, no... the fifth day.��


    Prince Kaos opened the Spellcaster Forum, and the two posts on the home page were still hanging in the most eye-catching ce.


    ��Warcraft goes on sale on the 29th of thete autumn month. be a battlefieldmander and lead your soldiers to fight on the front line!��


    Prince Kaos was still interested in this game, but he was more interested in the other game mode introduced in the post, Holy Spirit.


    As he dragged the post down, he skipped Warcraft


    ��The time-limited test of the Holy Spirit has been activated simultaneously, summoning the great heroes of the past to fight for you.��


    The post only mentioned a small part of the Holy Spirit, not even mentioning the specific game y method. Moreover, from the words ��time-limited test��, there was a time limit for ying!


    But Prince Kaos was sure that the game of the Holy Spirit was the one he saw in the Crystal Pce!


    It was already past midnight, and today was the twenty-ninth day of the deep autumn month.


    Prince Kaos immediately opened the interface link on the Spellcaster Forum. After clicking on it, he went to another webpage.


    On the cover of this webpage was Prince Kaos��extremely familiar character, the legendary wizard Hearthstone representing the hero, Gianna.


    Prince Kaos took a look at the price of this game. It was five gold coins for the normal version and fifteen gold coins for the deluxe version.


    The deluxe version had a bunch of things that Prince Kaos could not understand, such as ��sixty boxes of frontline supply boxes��, ��the special logo of the Mana Net Game Community��, and ��unlocking the brand-new game avatar��.


    There was also a ��holy spirit limited costume��at the back.


    Prince Kaos did not think too much about it. He directly used his ount at the Mana Net Vault to buy a deluxe version.


    Fifteen gold coins was not that expensive for him.


    After he bought the game, a notification popped up on the page.


    ��Magic Stone?��


    Prince Kaos read out the meaning of the word based on the English words that popped up. However, Prince Kaos quickly installed the software called magic stone.


    When he clicked on the software, he found that his spellcaster forum ount could be logged in.


    The interface of the ��Magic Stone��was very simple. On the left was the list of games that Kaos had just bought. He quickly found ��Warcraft��among the names of a bunch of pixel games.


    Prince Kaos clicked on the Start button of the download, and the estimatedpletion time was disyed at the end. ��Five hourster.��.


    At this moment, the excitement in Prince Kaos��s heart was extinguished. When he came back to his senses, he covered his forehead.


    ��Now is not the time to do this!��


    Prince Kaos waved his hand and closed the interface of the magic. He continued to flip through the books at hand, but now he found that he could not read the books no matter what. From time to time, he would open the magic to take a look.


    But no matter how much Prince Kaos paid attention to the download of ��Warcraft,��the download speed would not increase.


    In the end, Prince Kaos fell asleep on the table in a daze as he waited for a long time.


    ..


    The Sleeping Prince Kaos heard someone calling his name. It was not an illusion. He suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from the desk.


    The dazzling sunlight scattered through the wizard tower��s windows into the library.


    ��Kaos! You��re finally awake.��


    A spell caster of his age stood in front of the desk.


    ��Kiel, I remember that I��ve already rejected the proposal to go to the Hearthstone Tavern.��Prince Kaos closed the book in his hand, stood up, and prepared to leave the library to wash up.


    ��It��s not the Hearthstone Tavern! I can finally y that Warcraft game that I mentioned to youst time! There��s a moving lord fordring inside!��


    Kiel excitedly gestured to Prince Kaos while opening his own magic web interface.


    ��I only yed the first chapter of the battle this morning, and I think I can still y it with my friends. Kaos, do you want to try it?��


    After being reminded by him, Prince Kaos immediately opened the magic web interface, and sure enough, Warcraft had already been downloaded.


    Prince Kaos immediately clicked into this game. Two familiar gs were imprinted in the game interface. These two games were the two most important forces in the background of World of Warcraft, the alliance and the Horde.


    ��Have you yed ��Holy Spirit��?��Prince Kaos searched through the options and finally found the option to enter the additional mode.


    When Kaos entered this mode, the entire game interface changed. It could be said that it was apletely different game.


    ��Holy Spirit? Kaos, did you read some ancient literature again?��It seemed that Kiel had never heard of the existence of Holy Spirit.


    Prince Kaos nced at the books in his hands, gritted his teeth, and stuffed them all back into the bookshelf. He also cleared all the books piled up on the desk.


    ��Do you have an extra crystal mouse?��


    ��Of course I do. I can��t y Warcraft without it.��He handed a crystal stone with strange inscriptions to Kaos.


    ��Just one game.��Kaos took the Crystal Stone and sat down at the desk.

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 564, nning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Joshua, if my deduction is correct, the murderer of the chapter on the study of the scarlet letter should be a coachman in a carriage!��


    Tyreen transformed into a detective at Joshua��s desk and made a prediction about the plot behind ��Sherlock Holmes��.


    Unfortunately, this detectivedy didn��t have any imposing manner when she was deducing.


    ��I��ve already written thest part of the Scarlet Letter Research.��Jose ced the remaining part on the desk, tyreen instantly revealed an expression like a little girl who was looking forward to the candy. ��As for the final murderer, do you need me to give you a spoiler?��


    ��Please don��t!��


    Tyreen carefully took the remaining part on the desk, and then a primary crystal that was condensed with the aura of life appeared in her palm.


    ��This is the crystal that the holy tree condensed this month. It should cover twice as much area as before. The holy tree also told me that the next crystal will take some time.��


    ��It can only spit out one fur ball every other month. It��s already incredible as a cat.��


    Jose tried to figure out the crystal in his hand.


    ��Then, Jose... I��ll finish reading thest part first.��


    ��Yes, I won��t let you down.��


    Joshua watched as the Frost Elf left his study, leaving Joshua alone in the study.


    In order to wee the uing sage trial, Hiri had already gone to the Mage Tower to study with the purple-robed man.


    ��So who should I give this crystal to?��


    Joshua opened a stack of letters from the drawer. These letters were engraved withplex marks, which were the family crest of the nobles from all over the world.


    Ever since Joshua officially revealed his identity and the existence of the magic in the Crystal Pce.


    The first to make a deal with Joshua and decided to introduce the magic was the country of steel.


    The content of the deal was what Joshua and Prince Kaos talked about in less than three minutes.


    The content of the deal was that Joshua provided a hundred leaves of the world tree, and the country of steel offered money in exchange.


    The nobles from other countries who visited the Crystal Pce also more or less paid for a few leaves of the world tree and the client of the magic web. This was just a tentative attempt by them.


    In the end, they still underestimated the convenience and fun of the information age, or rather... the toxicity.


    This also led to more and more requests for the leaves of the World tree written to Josh recently.


    In order to prevent his cat from being plucked bald, Joshua only provided twenty leaves a day.


    The leaves of the world tree were an extremely rare alchemical material. In addition to the value given by the magic... This also caused the price of the leaves of the world tree to rise all over the world.


    ��Mr. Joshua!��


    There was a knock on the door outside the study. From the sound, it could be deduced that it was the ��Butler��of the Hearthstone Tavern, Lady Marina.


    ��Come in.��


    Jose continued to organize the letters in his hands. He could not understand a single one of the noble family emblems on these letters, nor did he have the intention to open the letters and read the contents carefully.


    ��A lot of people came to the tavern today. They all want to talk to you about business.��There was a hint of fatigue on Lady Marina��s aged face. ��And the situation is a little out of control.��


    For the past half a month, it was Lady Marina and Sir White Thorn who had been helping Josh deal with the issue of selling the leaves of the world tree.


    ��I asked them toe.��Josh tried to figure out the smooth holy tree crystal in his hand. ��Yesterday, I asked the gray-clothed people to reply to the letters uniformly. It seems that they are very interested in the holy tree crystal.��


    ��Mr. Josh, at present, the people who are visiting the Hearthstone Tavern are all nobles from various countries. Some of them are visiting in person. If they all want the goods in your hands, I suggest that we hold an auction.��


    Lady Marina recalled the situation in the tavern just now. If the nobles sitting there did not have Jose��s protection, Lady Marina would be in great trouble if she angered anyone,


    ��Auction? This kind of money transaction is meaningless. Besides, I don��t want money.��


    Jose tidied his clothes in front of the mirror and then pushed open the door of the study room.


    ��So you n to...��


    ��I n to use this opportunity to build a new career system, or... A Way to gain honor? In short, please help me pack up the letters on my desk and throw them away.��


    After saying that, Josh closed the door of the study.


    The atmosphere on the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern was still the same as usual. With the presence of dwarves, those nobles wouldn��t do anything rash.


    When Joshua came to the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern, he instantly felt that many people��s gazes were focused on him.


    ��Joshua Arnold, I��ve finally met you today.��


    The first person who walked up to greet Joshua was the general of the country of steel, Fred, whom he had met once.


    He was the current ambassador of the country of steel to Nn. He had once participated in the premiere of ��this demon is not too cold��together with Prince Kaos.


    ��Recently, I have been busy with the updates of the weave, so I haven��t had much time to show my face.��


    Joshua held the general��s hand. The feeling was like holding a piece of steel. The calluses on the general��s palm were terrifyingly thick.


    ��I received the letter you wrote yesterday. is what you wrote true?��General Fred asked.


    ��Hasn��t your king already seen the existence of the crystal? It��s in Orson Castle in the country of steel.��


    Jose had been worried that the king of the country of steel would forciblymandeer the holy tree crystal of the Inte cafe in Orson Castle, but judging from Dorothy��s chat in the movie club, the king was quite restrained, or rather... he was confident that he could get the same holy tree crystal.


    ��I��m sorry to interrupt you.��


    While General Fred was thinking about how much to pay for the crystal, a man with gray hair and gray eyes suddenly intervened in the conversation between Joshua and General Fred.


    His long and narrow eyes looked like a fox.


    ��Greetings to you, Joshua Arnold, the great new king of the country of Frost.��As soon as he came up, he directly stated his identity. ��I��m from Karlshilov, one of the eight great families of the country of frost. I��m also the head of the LORAFUT Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Don��t you old foxes know the most basic of manners?��


    The expression on general Fred��s face became very terrifying.


    ��Are you stingy people waiting for those ridiculous chips?��


    The man��s long narrow eyes stared at General Fred without any fear.


    The atmosphere became very tense at this moment. Joshua could vaguely sense that their rtionship did not seem to be very good.


    With the start of the conversation between these two, the rest of the conversation became chaotic. The representatives of the various countries directly came to look for Joshua and offered their own chips, saying that they would definitely satisfy Joshua.


    For a time, the entire Hearthstone Tavern became a small-scale auction, with dwarvesing in from time to time to jeer.


    ��Mr. Joshua... Should we invite them back first?��


    Lady Marina watched the atmosphere in the tavern gradually warm up. If this continued, it was very likely that she would offend everyone present at once.


    ��There��s no need. Let them fight if they want to.��Jose pped his hands hard. ��Gentlemen, and thosedies who are sitting in the corner! I��m sorry to tell you that no matter how much you argue, there��s only one holy tree crystal written in my letter.��


    Joshua took out the Holy Tree Crystal, and in an instant, the aura of vitality spread throughout the entire tavern.


    Even if the crystal did not have the function of connecting to the magic, it was still a kind of treasure in itself.


    ��I know that you are willing to spend a lot of money to buy this thing, but I am not very interested in money,��said Joshua.


    ��Do you mean that you want to use other things in exchange?��The fox-like man asked.


    ��This... is a good idea, but I don��t have anything I want for the time being.��


    After thinking for a short while, Josh shook his head slightly.


    ��Just tell me how to get the crystal.��General Fred didn��t have much patience.


    ��The way to get it is very simple, that is to fight... or apetition.��Josh��s eyes swept over everyone present. ��I will hold a smallpetition, and the winner will get this crystal... for free.��


    Jose waved the holy tree crystal in his hand as if he was holding a trophy that represented honor.

 Chapter 570

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 566 was born in a small tavern</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Josh said this, General Fred couldn��t help butugh out loud.


    ��I thought you were as boring as those old foxes, but it seems that I was wrong! Josh Arnold, I��ll buy you a drink sometime!��


    The country of steel had a long tradition of dueling. The diatorialpetition was an annual event in their country, so the old general was naturally addicted to it.


    Joshua��s wordspletely hit the point that General Fred was most interested in.


    ��What��s the content of thepetition? Horse racing? Or a duel?��


    The fox-like man was ready to face the battle. His tone was filled with a feeling that he was sure to win.


    ��Give up, Old Fox. No matter which match it is, you won��t be able to win against us.��


    General Fred tapped his chest with his hand. This was a habit he had umted from years of fighting. When he was wearing a full set of armor, this action was simr to a roar to boost morale before a battle.


    The man ignored General Fred. His gaze fell on Jose, quietly waiting for Jose to announce the content of the match.


    ��Didn��t I say it before? A duel, a five-man team duel.��Joshua further informed the other party of the rules.


    ��If the venue of the duel is in our territory, I would be happy to organize a duel, but Mr. Joshua, this is Nn,��the man reminded Joshua. ��Nn will not allow such a barbaric duel.��


    A fight between ves, a life-and-death duel to please others, was a tradition in both the country of steel and the country of frost. The winner walked on the path of Blood and bones to win glory.


    ��I��m not interested in that kind of bloody fight. I��m not referring to thepetition in the real world.��


    Joshua waved his hand in front of everyone and opened the magic interface, directly clicking into the game ��Warcraft.��.


    This warcraft was still a defective product in Josh��s eyes. In terms of plot, Josh had only done the first part of the Warcraft 1 battle.


    The most iplete part was that there was almost no voice acting. The game that it extended, Holy Spirit, was an unfinished product.


    That was why Josh had only let Holy Spirit Open for a week as a test.


    ��A game?��


    General Fred looked at the two gs fluttering on the interface of Joshua��s Mana Net, and his brows immediately furrowed.


    Although this general used the mana, he was very disgusted with the games on the mana and the Hearthstone legend.


    The main reason was that Prince Kaos had been addicted to it for a period of time, and in general Fred��s eyes, it was aplete loss of his will.


    ��Correct. This is a game called ��Holy Spirit��.��


    ��...��


    At this moment, General Fred was silent. This feeling was no less than when he rushed into the enemy��s formation on the battlefield. In the end, he found that they were all a group of Scarecrows, and there was even ayer of asphalt under the scarecrows.


    ��Please tell me the rules of the game.��


    The noble from the Frost Kingdom did not dislike the game. He directly asked Joshua about the rules of the game.


    ��This game is called the Holy Spirit. The rules are a littleplicated. You will summon the great spirits of the past in this game. They will fight for you.��


    Joshua switched the interface of the window and showed arge portion of the screenshots of the Holy Spirit to everyone present.


    The conceptual blueprint of the map and the drawing of the design heroes.


    In this beta version of the Holy Spirit, Joshua only added five new heroes to the original five heroes. There were only ten in total.


    As the starting lineup, it was very shabby, but it could still be improved as much as possible in the future.


    ��The Great Spirit of the Holy Spirit? Master Craftsman Bazuli? !��General freed instantly found a familiar one among the designs of the heroes.


    It was one of the founders of the magic-powered machinery in the steel country, the alchemist known as master craftsman.


    ��I designed it based on the painting found in the book.��Jose fixed the hero design on the character. From the appearance, it was just a hunched old man, and his left hand was reced by a magic-powered machine.


    ��In the historical records, Master Bazuli didn��t go to the battlefield when he was alive!��


    General Fred raised an objection to this character.


    ��But the magic machine he designed yed an excellent role on the battlefield, didn��t it? ��If you think this character offended the people of the country of steel, I can delete it...��Jose didn��t remember that there was a portrait right in this world, however, the design of the hero was to respect the impression of the citizens of various countries as much as possible. This was also the standard that Joshua needed to guarantee.


    ��This...��


    General Fred was stunned for a moment. He noticed that the old Fox next to him did not make a sound to ridicule him. Instead, he was waiting for him to finish speaking.


    ��Forget it, forget it. I��m not qualified to make this decision.��


    General Fred forcefully suppressed his prejudice towards the magic game and gave a more rational answer.


    ��The rules of the game are quite troublesome for me to exin. You can go back and experience it yourself, so I��ll announce the rules of the game here,��said Jose as he raised his thumb.


    ��The first participant must be based on the country. For example, general Fred and the other nobles of the country of steel. You can only participate in the country of steel as a team. The maximum number of people on the team is eight. Five people are the official participants, and three people are the substitutes. Once the participants sign up, they can not be changed.��


    After saying that, Joshua raised his index finger again.


    ��The second match will be held in seven days. The venue will be at the Hearthstone Tavern. You guys can prepare the game��s peripherals on your own. For example, the raw crystal mouse. I will vacate the venue on that day.��At this point, Joshua raised his middle finger. ��There are some rules above the third ce. The other part is a suggestion. There are still some rules that I haven��t thought of yet, so you guys can just take it as a suggestion.��


    ��ording to what you said, Mr. Joshua, we can only gather six teams. Can we participate in thepetition as individuals?��


    The man from the frost country seemed to be dissatisfied with the system of participating in thepetition as a country.


    Some of the people present were nobles from small countries, while the majority of the people present were nobles from the frost country.


    ��Is it not interesting in your own name? Or is this gentleman not willing to represent your country in this smallpetition?��


    The rules that Joshua set were deliberate.


    The nobles from all over the world had gradually experienced the benefits of the magic. The rarity of the leaves of the world tree meant that the magic would be a ��luxury item��.


    Jose decided to use thispetition to make the game of the magic a duel with knights. Like the diatorpetition in the country of steel, it would allow the winner to win thepetition with supreme honor and be noticed by the entire world.


    Of course... at this stage, in Jose��s view, it was just a ��small gamble��in the tavern, but this gamble was just an attempt.


    The best situation that Joshua hoped for was that as time passed, these nobles might not choose to settle their grudges with long swords when there was friction. Instead, they would calmly sit down and y ��Holy Spirit��.


    ��The Karshilov family will represent the country of Frost to participate in thispetition.��This man was the most powerful among all the nobles of the country of frost, so he naturally had the absolute right to speak.


    ��I will represent the country of steel to participate in thepetition.��


    General Fred also epted Joshua��s challenge letter.


    ��Very good. The choice of the contestants will be left to you. This game is not a game that can be won by luck.��


    Joshua looked at the two people in front of him. The moment they epted the challenge, the smell of gunpowder had already risen to a limit.


    This was the situation that Joshua hoped to see. Under such circumstances, they would choose to go all out.

 Chapter 571

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 566, the game for the elderly</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Mage Tower of the red-robed man.


    ��What��s going on with this Fuya? !��


    Inscription Master Qier let out a wail. He scratched his forehead in madness as he looked at the number of kills on the screen.


    His side had only received the bounty of three heads, while the enemy had already killed them more than three times on average!


    The current kill count was 3 to 17, and the enemy had already taken a total of 17 heads. This was only 18 minutes before the start of the battle, and the enemy had already arrived at the high ground of their base.


    ��Is this demon named ��Guardian��so destructive? I don��t think so!��


    Kiel��s hero was once again killed by a yer named ��Fuya��.


    Prince Kaos clicked the mouse without saying a word. The hero hemanded was the only character in the entire team who could fight against the enemy hero.


    ��Someone else has given up again! Don��t these people have any sense of honor!��


    Kiel looked at the notification that popped up on the screen that said ��our yers have exited the game��and fell into despair. This was already the second yer in their team to have exited the game.


    On Prince Kaos��side, there were only three people left.


    Miracles could not happen in this game. No matter how much Prince Kaos resisted, the enemy still easily destroyed their base and destroyed the energy center.


    ��Kaos, one more round! Let me trymanding that hero called The Guardian. His magic and sword power are too terrifying.��


    After experiencing a crushing defeat, Kiel was eager to try the second round.


    ��Have you forgotten the guardian used by the enemy in the previous round? It��s not that the hero is too strong, it��s the yer who ismanding him from behind the scenes... it��s too terrifying.��


    Prince Kaos let out a long breath. This kind of crushing defeat was no less depressing than the previous apprentice who lost to the yellow-clothed man in the sage trial.


    However, he adjusted his state of mind very quickly.


    ��It��s already this time? !��


    Prince Kaos nced at the time on the magic. It was already close to noon.


    He clearly remembered that it was still nine o��clock in the morning when he woke up, which meant that he had wasted a whole three hours on this.


    The sage trial was less than six days away, so he did not have time to waste on the game.


    ��I��m going back.��


    Prince Kaos sniffed at his clothes. During the time he spent in the Mage Tower, his clothes were stained with the smell of various alchemical potions.


    The smell was not smelly, but it was so strange that Prince Kaos could not stand it. After bidding farewell to the inscription master, he directly boarded the carriage to return to the embassy of the country of steel.


    ..


    The Embassy of the country of steel was located in the central area of Nn, only one street away from the Embassy of Faroese.


    Prince Kaos got out of the magic carriage, and the two guards standing at the entrance of the embassy greeted Kaos.


    General Fred was very strict with the management of the entire embassy,pletely inheriting the style of managing the army when he was in the army. This also caused some of the hired maids to quit their jobs and run to the Embassy of Faroese next door, the remaining maids were all from the steel country.


    ��Your Highness, General Fred said that after youe back, you can go directly to the study to look for him,��a guard said.


    ��Look for me?��


    Prince Kaos didn��t ask any more questions and directly walked into the embassy all the way to the internal study.


    There, he saw General Fred standing in front of a map.


    ��Kaos, are you confident in the trial of the Sage?��General Fred did not look back at Prince Kaos and directly asked the question he was most concerned about.


    ��The chief disciple under the name of the yellow-clothed person is still the biggest threat.��Prince Kaos honestly answered his opinion about the trial of the sage. ��I��m not sure I can win against her at the moment.��


    ��Is it that little girl from the Karsilov family again?��


    General Fred picked up a dagger and suddenly threw it at the lower left corner of the map of the frosty country. That was the border between the steel country and the frosty country. It was also Karsilov��s territory.


    ��You lost to that little girl in thest trial of the sage. Are you not sure you can win this year?��General Fred asked.


    ��No battle is guaranteed to be won. Didn��t you give this to me?��Prince Kaos said the words that General Fred had taught him before without changing his expression.


    ��Very good... It seems that I have to fight those old foxes twice in the next few days.��


    General Fred pulled out a dagger and held it in his hand to feel the de. Then, he sat back in his seat.


    ��Twice?��Prince Kaos still didn��t understand the meaning of his words.


    ��Kaos, have you heard of the game ��Holy Spirit��?��General Fred��s casual question almost made Prince Kaos��s waist, which had stopped moving, tighten until it broke.


    General Fred belonged to his mother��s faction, which meant that this general was urging Prince Kaos to learn on behalf of his mother.


    Prince Kaos could not imagine what would happen if his mother found out that he was still secretly ying the magic web game during the uing trial of the sage.


    Prince Kaos, who had been growing up under heavy pressure, quickly adjusted his state of mind.


    ��I know.��Prince Kaos nodded. He did not choose to use lies to escape at this time. ��I tried ying the affiliated game of Warcraft that just came online yesterday.��


    After saying this, Prince Kaos was ready to receive the lecture from the old general.


    ��We��ll talk about the lecture after this.��


    General Fred stabbed the dagger in his hand into the wooden table beside him.


    There were many deep knife marks on the wooden table. It was one of the general��s hobbies to y this kind of short weapon when handling official business.


    ��Tell me, how should I y that game called Holy Spirit?��


    General Fred��s question made Prince Kaos stunned.


    ��First, you need to buy the qualifications for the game, the qualifications for ��Warcraft��. The page is here.��


    Prince Kaos vaguely remembered that this general had warned him a few days ago that if he went to the Hearthstone Tavern again, he would let him practice wielding his sword 30,000 times in the backyard.


    Under Prince Kaos��s guidance, General Fred found the interface of ��Warcraft��.


    ��The normal version and the deluxe version... can the deluxe version give me more excellent equipment?��


    The general looked at the price of Warcraft and asked.


    ��No.��


    Prince Kaos had personally experienced it. His rune master friend had bought the normal version, which was less important than the deluxe version, it was the same as the sixty boxes of frontline supply boxes that could only be opened after the official beta test.


    The attributes of the heroes were exactly the same.


    ��Boring. What should I do next?��


    After General Fred bought the deluxe version, a window popped up asking if he should download it.


    The app called Magic Stone also appeared in general Fred��s magic web interface. Because General Fred was wearing the leaves of the world tree, the download speed was much faster than Prince Kaos.


    ��Wait for half an hour.��Prince Kaos once again said something that struck the general��s eagerness.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 667, the new battlefield (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    General Fred patiently waited for the download progress bar toe to an end. Under the guidance of Prince Kaos, he chose the only heroic master craftsman who belonged to the country of steel, Bazuli.


    This kind of perspective, which seemed to overlook the actions of the troops below the city walls, made General Fred regain the feeling ofmanding the troops in the past.


    ��How should I order those soldiers?��


    General Fred was a rookie among rookies in the magic game. He didn��t even understand how to operate the crystal mouse.


    This caused the scene in the game to be dragged around.


    ��General Fred, press the space bar first. It��s the longest bar in the middle.��Prince Kaos began to patiently guide the old man on how to get started in this game.


    ��Then what should we do? Wait... Why are these soldiers already moving!��


    General Fred had just pressed the space bar and locked his view on his hero when his attention was attracted by the soldiers marching toward the enemy��s position.


    ��Stupid! Isn��t there a forest nearby? How could they be so easily exposed in front of the enemy?��


    At this moment, general Fred seemed to have learned how to use the mouse. He kept clicking on the group of soldiers with the mouse, as if reminding them that doing so on the battlefield was tantamount to suicide.


    ��General, you can��t control these soldiers. They are just a group of magic-guided machines. The only one you canmand is the master craftsman, Bazuli, whom you summoned.��


    Prince Kaos immediately exined the rules of the game to General Fred.


    ��How can a general win the entire war?��


    ��You can try ying Warcraft. That game canmand soldiers to fight. Holy Spirit is more like a diatorpetition where ten heroes gather together.��


    With Kaos��exnation, General Fred instantly understood the excitement of the game. It was more like a duel between heroes than a war.


    ��What should I ask this master craftsman to do? Tear down these buildings and build a magic cannon?��


    General Fred had no intention of ying Warcraft for the time being. If it weren��t for the fact that he wanted to beat up that Old Fox, General Fred probably wouldn��t have touched the magic game in his entire life.


    ��You can choose a route for this.��


    Based on his experience of watching and ying the game, Prince Kaos began to exin to General Fred the way tomand and grow as a hero.


    General Fred��s teammates and enemies didn��tck ��novices��either. The battle had been going on for almost five minutes, and only a hero appeared in the middle of the enemy��s route to lead the soldiers in battle.


    The other heroes were all wandering around the entire map, and after they met, they immediately started fighting randomly.


    In order to prevent the hero in the middle from being too powerful, Prince Kaos suggested that the hero under General Fred should head towards the middle.


    However, the final result was tragic.


    ��Isn��t that the shivering warrior of the Frost Kingdom?��


    General Fred instantly recognized the identity of the Brawny man who was ravaging our soldiers, but before he could react, the shivering warrior directly jumped onto the face of the master craftsman, Bazuli.


    When the master craftsman died under the Trembling Man��s fist, the scene in front of General Fred��s eyes turned ck and white, and his face gradually turned ashen.


    ��Master Bazuli is no match for the Trembling Man.��


    General Fred was not blinded by anger. He clearly understood the difference between an alchemist and a world-famous battlefield general in history.


    It was impossible to fight head-on.


    ��The game is not over yet. Master Bazuli and his magic machinery,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Not over? Master Bazuli died again, and in my hands.��


    As soon as General Fred said this, the master craftsman, who had just been beaten up by the Trembling Man, appeared safely in the base.


    ��Resurrected? There��s still a chance for revenge! ? Interesting.��


    General Fred flexed his fingers and held the mouse again.


    ..


    At three o��clock in the afternoon, at the Embassy of the country of steel.


    Prince Kaos had just finished showering and put on his clothes. He went straight to General Fred��s study.


    ��Ridiculous! Ridiculous!��


    Blue veins popped up on general Fred��s forehead. That terrifying expression made Prince Kaos believe that he would smash the entire study table into pieces in the next second.


    But the general didn��t do that. Instead, the primary crystal mouse in his hand had already shown signs of cracking.


    ��The w in this action is too big! Why Can��t I put away my sword in advance... where are the spells described in the ancient books? !��


    General Fred keptining.


    Prince Kaos slowly came to the back of General Fred and saw the hero he had chosen. It was a hero who held a long sword. The title given by the Holy Spirit was ��the most respected sword master��, this hero came from the Great Xia country.


    ording to the records of that country, he had fused the inscriptions and the long sword into his soul. Any sword wielder would yearn for his guidance.


    Prince Kaos had heard of this legend when he was young. As for its authenticity, he had no way of knowing, but it was a very interesting story.


    Unfortunately, under Fred��smand, this powerful hero had turned from a sword master into a somewhatme sword apprentice.


    The reason for all this was that General Fred had been killed by the enemy three times in a row.


    The old general had been humiliated enough just by being defeated on the battlefield. His life had been taken away by the enemy three times. This kind of thing was no less than torture for him.


    But the defeat had also let him learn from his experience. In the next confrontation, General Fred sessfullymanded his hero to kill the enemy.


    At this moment, he suddenly waved his arm, as if he had weed a long-lost victory on the battlefield. The next second, he needed to call on his soldiers to celebrate.


    But when General Fred came back to his senses, there were no soldiers by his side, and no one would celebrate with him. To put it bluntly, this duel was just a game.


    General Fred looked a little lonely when he put down his hand, but he quickly focused on dealing with the enemy in front of him.


    The game soon came to an end.


    ��General, why do you suddenly want to y Holy Spirit?��Prince Kaos, who was quietly observing from the side, suddenly asked.


    ��That Chaos Demon organized apetition. The content is this game, and we are representing the country of steel.��


    General Fred rubbed the space between his eyebrows tiredly.


    ��I have to be prepared to smash that Old Fox��s long face.��


    ��We? Holy Spirit is a team game with five people in one team. Are You referring to us finding four more people? Or are we representing the country of Steel?��


    Prince Kaos did not understand. How did an ordinary magic web game suddenly affect the honor of the nation?


    ��It was just something that Joshua Arnold casually said. To put it bluntly, it��s just a meaningless bet in a small tavern.��


    General Fred waved his hand. If it was not for the holy tree crystals and teaching the Karlshilov family a lesson, he might not even be interested in watching.


    ��A small bet... general, where are you going to find the other four people?��Prince Kaos suddenly asked.


    ��Don��t even think about Kaos!��! ��The trial of the sage can not allow you to make a mistake.��General Fred said in a serious tone, ��I will find the rest of the people. There are many guards in the embassy secretly ying the magic game. Now it��s time for them toe in handy.��


    General Fred was serious. He nned to specially build a team to y the magic web game! This was something that Prince Kaos did not dare to imagine in the past.


    ��I met a very strong opponent when I was ying the Holy Spirit in the morning.��


    Prince Kaos said as he watched the old general mulling over the candidates.


    ��How can ying a magic web game have...��


    Just as General Fred was about to say his catchphrase for reprimanding Prince Kaos, the kill and casualty ratio popped up on his game interface, causing General Fred to instantly fall silent.


    In the match just now, General Fred had met a strong enemy. He had clearly experienced this game. Even if he used the same hero, because themander would be different, he would still be able to disy apletely different power.


    Heroes themselves were iparably powerful, but if they wanted to disy the true power of heroes, they needed an equally excellentmander.


    ��Who is it?��General Fred broke the silence and asked directly.


    ��Fuya, the author of a game guide in the Magic Net��s vision.��


    While Prince Kaos was taking a shower, he took the time to search for the name Fuya on the Spellcaster Forum.


    The result of the search shocked Prince Kaos.


    This name could be said to be synonymous with ��God��in the game partition. Prince Kaos found several posts discussing Fuya, thementers piously added the suffix ��god��at the end of the address.


    The game introduction videos that Fuya had posted on the magic vision... were so powerful that Prince Kaos felt a little scared.


    The controls of pixel games were always simple. At most, there were only about ten buttons that were effective. However, the characters under her control were so nimble that they did not seem to be controlled by humans.


    A God who specialized in ying games?


    Such an absurd idea popped up in Prince Kaos��s mind.


    ��Why does her name sound like a Girl?��General Fred frowned.


    ��I fought her as her opponent on the battlefield of Holy Spirit in the morning. She single-handedly changed the oue of the battle.��Prince Kaos would never remember that terrible defeat.


    ��Single-handedly changed the oue of the battle? It sounds like the boasting of those nobles who only know how to drink and eat.��


    After more than two hours of gaming experience, general Fred gradually realized the meaning of this was a team game.


    There were one or two games where general Fred really wanted to get into the game and beat up those stupid teammates.


    ��It��s the truth,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Then can you find out where the girl named Fuya is? The magic is only popr in Faroese and Nn. If you can find a way tomunicate with her, tell her that I��ve decided...��


    General Fred paused at this point. After a short moment of thought, he found a suitable word.


    ��Count Fred of the country of steel is going to hire her. The reward will definitely satisfy her!��


    Hire... Prince Kaos vaguely remembered that thest time this old general took the initiative to hire someone, it was to keep an excellent alchemist.


    ��You used to say that people who only know how to y games are a bunch of useless people,��Prince Kaos suddenly said.


    General Fred was not angered by Prince Kaos��words. He picked up the dagger that was inserted into the table and used his fingertips to examine the traces of battle damage on the dagger.


    ��I am also a useless person in peacetime. I left the battlefield and came to this leisurely ce. My joints are almost rusty,��general Fred muttered to himself. ��But there will always be new wars. With Wars, we will be needed... it seems that the ambition of that chaos demon is greater than I imagined.��


    ��Ambition?��


    In Prince Kaos��impression, Joshua Arnold had nothing to do with ambition. He did not have any temperament that a person in power should have.


    ��He is trying to create a new battlefield.��General Fred stabbed the dagger into the wooden table again. ��I don��t know if this battlefield will be recognized by all the countries in the world, but I don��t like to fight on a battlefield that the enemy is familiar with but not familiar with!��


    ��General, I��ll think of a way to deal with your request.��


    Hearing this, Prince Kaos did not have any other thoughts to ask.


    General Fred��s early battlefield was a battle with the Karlshilov family. More than thirty years ago, the steel nation and the Frost Nation were constantly in conflict, and it had only stabilized in recent years.


    However, in the eyes of this old general, the Frost Nation was still a potential enemy. He did not want to lose to his enemy in any field, even in the magic web game.


    ..


    Joshua opened two new partitions on the Spellcaster Forum. The first partition was ��Warcraft��, and the second partition was ��Holy Spirit��.


    In both of these two partitions, there was a post that said, ��Everyone is wee to make anyments on this game.��.


    As soon as the new partition was established, a bunch of posts withints kept popping up. Joshua ignored a few people who were deliberately looking for trouble and began to sort out the opinions of the yers. He also chose a few to reply.


    ��there��s something wrong with the great pioneer Camhikna��s figure! I��ve read the ssics. Her chest should be a little smaller.��poster: Al. .


    ��artes from life, but it��s higher than life.��


    Not long after Joshua left such a reply under the post, a new reply popped up.


    ��the average chest size of us high elves is not even this big!��replied: Al. .


    Was this something to be proud of?


    Joshua did not intend to continue to argue with her.


    At this stage, there was one thing that needed to be improved in Warcraft and the Holy Spirit, and that was the dubbing of the characters.


    There were no special dubbing actors in this world, and Joshua was directly on the soundtrack. For example, Hearthstone��s legendary dwarf dubbing came from Nn��s Dwarves.


    Joshua also nned to use this method to dub the characters in Warcraft and the Holy Spirit.


    Joshua found a notebook and began to list the sound colors suitable for each hero. Just as he wrote down a line of words, Joshua received a text message notification.


    The sender was the sister that was about to be forgotten by Joshua.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 568: Bug</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Brother, the Deep Sea Naga will drown in the soil when it uses deep diving.��


    Fuya sent a text message to Joshua.


    It took Joshua more than ten seconds to figure out the meaning of his sister��s words.


    The Deep Sea Naga was a hero in the Holy Spirit. She came from the country near the sea and was also a legendary monster in the country near the sea. She had a skill that could turn the ground into the sea and dive into it.


    However, Joshua did not design that if the skill effect ended, the hero would drown in the soil.


    ��Fuya, are you referring to the deep-sea Banshee as the hero who has a BUG?��Joshua immediately typed and asked.


    ��Little Bug?��


    ��It��s not a little bug. It��s a bug in the hero. I��ll fix it as soon as possible.��


    Although Joshua��s programming ability had evolved to the level of a monster, there would still be mistakes in the end. The purpose of this test was to find out the malignant errors in the game.


    ��I just want my brother to tell me how to call her ashore...��


    For a moment, Joshua did not know how to answer Fuya��s question. It was like asking a hero who was set to be made of fire elements, why would he be burned to death by the enemy��s fire magic.


    ��She��ll be able toe ashore on her own soon.��Joshua Thought for a moment and could only give this answer. ��And Fuya, what do you think of the game ��Holy Spirit��?��


    ��It��s twenty times more interesting than sleeping.��


    Fuya gave a very pertinent answer in the next second.


    ��what about ��My World��?��


    Joshua asked again about a game that Fuya had been ying before.


    ��It��s seventeen times more interesting to y alone than sleeping. It��s twenty-one times more fun to y together with Gloria and Dorothy.��


    Fuya came up with a simr answer again.


    ��alright... I��ll fix the Deep Sea Naga��s skill mistakes. Fuya, you must pay attention to your rest.��


    Although Jose didn��t know how to calcte this multiple, judging from this answer, it was certain that the priority of the game was much higher than sleeping for Fuya.


    No matter how unfamiliar Jose was with his sister, it was only natural for him to care for her out of humanity.


    ��I can��t sleep, and my brother... There��s someone who wants to recruit me in the camp��sments.��


    When Fuya sent this message, it was apanied by a camp��s ��portal��.


    Recruit?


    When Joshua clicked on the portal, Fuya��s spell caster camp interface popped up in front of him.


    Now that Fuya was also a slightly famous video producer on the Mana Net, Joshua also gave Fuya the authority to establish a spell caster camp.


    There were only 10,000 people following Freya��s camp. Inparison, there were 170,000 people following Gloria��s camp.


    Joshua nced at Gloria��s camp.


    After the camp of the flower of Faroese was supervised by her mother, the news in the camp had be much more restrained.


    Recently, he had updated the photos of Gloria in the Crystal Pce. Judging from herdylike appearance, Mrs. Caesar must have taken them for her personally.


    As for the content of his sister Fuya��s camp, it could be described as barren. There were only two messages in Fuya��s camp, ��Can��t sleep��and ��hungry��.


    Under such circumstances, it was already incredible that the camp had more than 10,000 fans.


    Jose clicked on the ��hungry��camp message. There was ament left an hour ago.


    ��Miss Fuya, I��m Prince Kaos from the Iron Nation stationed at the Nn Embassy. I hope to hire you to participate in a ��Holy Spiritpetition.��


    Did hee to find outside help before thepetition even started?


    ��this recruitment is real. Nn is holding an offline ��Holy Spiritpetition. Fuya, do you want to participate?��Joshua asked directly.


    ��Father and sister won��t let me leave the tower.��


    The Dark Elves had told Joshua that the four princesses of the demon world were imprisoned in the tower. The Dark Elves did not reveal the reason for their imprisonment to Joshua.


    ��If you can leave the tower, do you want to participate in Nn��spetition?��Joshua sent another message.


    ��A little.��


    ��Then I��ll find some time to discuss it with father.��


    If ��Holy Spirit��really developed into a world-sspetition in the future, Fuya��s talent could be fully utilized on this stage.


    But before that, Jose had to continue to improve the game and... deal with some malignant bugs.


    ..


    Hiri had already forgotten when hest used such aplicated spell.


    As a practical spell caster, Hiri��s requirements for magic had always been simple and effective. He would never use fireballs on enemies that he could smash with his staff.


    But today in the Mage Tower of the purple-robed man... Hiri had chanted a total of seventy-two magic inscriptions.


    Hiri gently tapped the ground with the magic staff in his hand, and all the magic power in his body poured out.


    At this moment, with Hiri as the center, the scenery of the entire mage tower was instantly changed into the scenery of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Am I qualified?��Hiri sat on the ground tiredly, looking at the purple-clothed man in the distance.


    The purple-clothed man casually picked up a book that was ced on the bar counter of the ��tavern.��when the book entered his hand, the unique texture of sheepskin flowed into the palm of the purple-clothed man��s hand.


    This was the result of the ovepping of illusion and spiritual magic. It was not only deceiving the eyes of humans, but also their senses.


    Ordinary spellcasters would need at least five to six years of learning before they could get a basic grasp of this threshold, but Hiri had managed to do it in a few months��time.


    ��You passed.��The purple-robed man looked at Hiri with gratification. ��The structure of the entire domain and the distortion of the five senses. You seeded, Hiri... All That��s left is to go to the tower of sages to meet your opponents.��


    ��Teacher, do you mind if I use order magic during the fight?��


    Hiri followed behind the purple-robed man and walked towards the tower of sages.


    Today was the day the trial of the sages began. Hiri had already passed the trial of the purple-robed man. All that was left was to go to the tower of sages to fight against the other apprentices of the sages.


    ��I won��t,��said the purple-robed man.


    Hiri waved his arm excitedly and followed the purple-robed man in small steps. At the same time, he opened his own magic and established amunication application with Josh.


    ��I passed the trial! The first time in five years that I passed the tutor��s exam.��


    ��It seems that I can have extra food tonight. Hiri, do you have anything you want to eat?��


    ��Anything? Let Me Think...��


    This conversation continued until Healy and the purple-robed man arrived at the interior of the Sage Tower.


    The number of visitors was more than Healy had imagined. Thest time Healy came to the sage tower, there was not a single person in the square in front of the tower. Now, it was filled with all kinds of spell casters.


    ��Some of them are the apprentices of the sage, and the other part are the rtives of those apprentices,��the purple-robed man said to Healy. ��There��s still some time before the sage trial officially begins. Healy, you can walk around.��


    Hiri searched through the crowd and soon caught sight of Joshua.


    ��See youter, mentor,��Hiri said and walked directly to Joshua. At that moment, she noticed that Joshua seemed to be talking to someone.

 Chapter 574 - thighs

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 569, thighs</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh was invited by the grey-clothed man to participate in the trial of the sages as an audience.


    Although on the surface it was Nn��s current five sages testing the abilities of their own apprentices, in Josh��s view, it was the five sages sharing their students with each other.


    For the current Nn Seven Sages, finding a qualified sessor was the most important thing they needed to do at the moment.


    Josh did not see Hiri among the visitors, but another acquaintance came to him.


    ��Mr. Josh, are you also here to participate in the trials of the sages?��


    Prince Kaos saw the Chaos Demon in the crowd at a nce, so he subconsciously walked up and greeted Josh.


    ��Me?��Josh raised his hands to indicate that he did not even bring a magic staff. ��I��m just here to watch today.��


    After Prince Karos learned that Joshua was a spectator, he clearly rxed a lot.


    ��In fact, I��ve always been afraid of fighting with the chaos demons...��


    Prince Karos did not hide his opinion of Joshua��s race.


    ��Fight? Is there any battle content in the trial of the Sage?��


    The gray-clothed man told Joshua the details of the trial of the sage. The details were nothing more than checking the content of the inscriptions and the storage of his own knowledge..


    In Joshua��s eyes, this trial was very simr to the college entrance examination on Earth. It was just that the chemistry was reced with alchemy, and thenguage and English were reced with theprehension of the inscriptions.


    ��Although the understanding of the inscriptions and the strength of the magic power are very important, the actualbat is also a necessary test content,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��Is this the world where individual strength is not equal?��Joshua muttered to himself for a while and then asked, ��Have there been any injuries in the past trials?��


    ��The sages have tried their best to avoid such a situation, but I have indeed suffered quite a number of injuries in the past trials.��


    Prince Kaos had just finished speaking when Joshua suddenly ced his hand on his shoulder.


    This action was not out of kindness. Prince Kaos could see the kind smile on Joshua��s face, but the hand that held his shoulder was not very friendly.


    ��I have a small request, can you hear it?��Joshua asked.


    ��Please speak.��


    At this moment, Prince Karos��impression of Joshua as ��harmless��hadpletely changed. It was not without reason that the race that was written in the canon by those fellows from the sacred religion country andbeled as ��extremely dangerous��.


    Even if Joshua was the type of chaos demon that was not very good at fighting, the chaos demons were still a race that relied on their strength to rule the entire demon world.


    Prince Karos had absolute confidence in his own strength, but at this moment, he could not break free from the shackles of the person in front of him.


    ��If you meet an apprentice of the purple-clothed person during the trial, please do not hurt her.��


    Joshua said this with a respectful request.


    An apprentice of the purple-clothed person?


    Prince Karos remembered that the Mage Tower of the purple-clothed person had not been entered by outsiders for a long time, but at this time, he still wisely chose to nod his head.


    Not long after Joshua released Prince Kaos��s shoulder, a wild hiri suddenly emerged from his hand.


    ��What are you guys talking about?��Hiri��s gaze swept across Joshua and the Prince of the steel nation.


    ��About the sage trial,��Joshua answered hiri truthfully.


    ��Mr. Joshua, I think I should leave now.��


    Prince Kaos came to the square in order to find his mother.


    There was still some time before the trial of the Sage began, but his mother still did not show up, which made Prince Kaos a little nervous.


    Not long after Prince Kaos said goodbye to Joshua, a person whom he did not want to meet came to him.


    Inscription Master Kiel.


    ��Ka... Kaos! Something big has happened. Those guys from the Mage Tower of thunder...��


    Kiel ran all the way to Kaos. His breathing was so rapid that he did not even have time to speak.


    ��The apprentices of the Mage Tower of thunder are provoking us again?��


    Prince Kaos tried his best to avoid this friend in this trial, but the other party seemed to be caught in a dispute with another mage tower.


    It was not the first or second time that the red-clothed man��s apprentice had a dispute with the yellow-clothed man��s apprentice. The friction in the previous trial of the sage almost turned into a small-scale battle.


    Although the rtionship between the red-clothed man and the yellow-clothed man was good, the rtionship between their students was... very bad.


    ��Yes, k couldn��t help but ept the private duel,��Kiel said somewhat anxiously.


    ��Openly having a private duel in the tower of the sages... Has k lost his mind? If he does so, he will lose his apprenticeship!��


    If Prince Kaos remembered correctly, the sages had zero tolerance for this aspect. Just the deprivation of apprenticeship was enough. If it was serious, he would be expelled from Nn.


    ��Kaos, don��t be nervous. The content of the duel is ��Holy Spirit��...��just as Kiel finished saying this, the anxious expression on Prince Kaos��s face instantly disappeared.


    As if he did not know the person in front of him, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    ��Wait! Your Highness! Your Highness...��Kiel grabbed Prince Kaos��arm, his voice was loud enough to attract the gazes of the people around him. ��Please! ��Fight with me again! ��You are the most reliable Holy Spirit Summoner in the entire zing mage tower. Without your master craftsman, we really wouldn��t have been able to defeat those fellows from the Thunder Mage Tower.��


    ��Let Go!��


    Prince Kaos waved his hand forcefully and sessfully broke free from the engraving master��s restraint. This also broke the other party��s bnce and caused him to fall to the ground, but what Prince Kaos didn��t expect was that... This engraving master actually directly hugged his left leg.


    ��We��ve already lost five or six rounds to those guys. Everyone is holding their breath. Your Highness... the only one who can lead everyone to victory is you.��


    He let out a voice that was between a wail and a wail.


    At this moment, Prince Kaos really wanted to raise his foot and step on the other party��s face. However, the gazes of the surrounding people were all focused on him. He could not do such a demeaning act.


    Prince Kaos did not have the time to tangle with him. His mother could arrive at the scene of the Sage��s trial at any time.


    He had to ensure that he was in the best condition to wee his mother.


    It was not the best condition to have his left leg tightly hugged by a person.


    ��What is there to care about?��


    Prince Kaos asked his friend in puzzlement.


    In Prince Kaos��view, the Holy Spirit was only for fun. After all, it was just a game on the magic web.


    ��The yellow-clothed person��s chief apprentice said that the master craftsman of the Steel Nation was a disabled person with no hands. Your Highness, I can��t stand her insulting Master Bazuri like this,��said Kiel.


    ��Sophia Karshilov is not this kind of person, so let go immediately.��


    Prince Kaos saw through his lie at a nce. Although the yellow-clothed person��s chief apprentice Sophia was a little arrogant, or rather very arrogant, this kind of arrogance was simply disdain to insult others.


    ��She really said that. She even posted it on the Spellcaster Forum, in the game partition!��


    Prince Kaos did not want to continue messing around with him. He immediately logged into the Spellcaster Forum��s game partition, in the game partition, he did see a hero named ��steel country��s hero is so weak that he doesn��t know what use he has.��the name of the poster was thunder crystal.


    ��...��


    After reading all the posts, Prince Kaos looked at Kiel, who was hugging his left leg.


    ��Let go,��he repeated expressionlessly. This time, Kiel obediently let go.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 570, confrontation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    What am I doing?


    Prince Kaos questioned himself.


    He had prepared for the trial of the Sage for almost a year, during which time he strictly controlled his schedule, and every night he stayed in the Mage Tower of the red-robed man to study arge number of ancient books, these books gave Prince Kaos three times more inscriptions than his peers.


    Except for the asional visit to the Hearthstone Tavern, he erased most of his rest time.


    All of this was to obtain the best result in this trial, and to show this moment full of honor to his mother.


    He should now make final preparations for the uing trial of the sage. He should find a ce to meditate and adjust his magic power and breathing, and then prepare for the arrival of the battle.


    But..


    ��The trembling person on the other side has disappeared! Your Highness, be careful!��


    ��Where��s our assassin? Let hime over.��


    In a hidden library in the Sage Tower, Prince Kaos and the other four apprentices of the burning mage tower sat at a long table. The interface of the magic was opened by them.


    At this moment, Prince Kaos, as themander of the battlefield,manded the heroes under hismand and the heroes of hisrades toe to the battlefield that only belonged to heroic spirits.


    ��Your Highness Kaos! I��m Coming.��


    ��Lie in ambush in the river.��


    Kaos��s gaze was fixed on the game screen in front of him. The primary crystal mouse in his hand had already turned into a cannon, and he fired a bomb at the enemy��s hero.


    One of the assassin-type heroes in his team had alreadye to his side.


    Reason told Prince Kaos that he should not do such a thing now.


    His mother coulde to the sage tower at any time. If his mother saw him hiding here and ying games, even when the sage trial was about to begin..


    Just thinking about that scene was enough to make Prince Kaos Shudder in fear.


    ��What should we do next?��The spell caster whomanded the assassin asked Prince Kaos.


    ��Wait for my order.��


    Prince Kaos once again focused his attention and began to observe the entire battlefield.


    He enjoyed the feeling that everyone saw him as the pivot, sincerely believing that he was the most important of all.


    This was the general on the battlefield..


    ��Now!��


    Prince Kaos gave a new order. The enemy��s tremors suddenly emerged from the river above, and an assassin hero under Prince Kaos appeared in the river at the same time.


    This was a small-scale encounter. Prince Kaos directly used a master craftsman��s cannon and magic machinery to bury the two of them.


    When the double kill appeared on the screen, Prince Kaos felt an intoxicating sense of aplishment.


    In the end, facts proved that this prince still had the talent to be a general.


    Under hismand, the apprentices of the Scorching me Wizard Tower defeated the other party with an overwhelming advantage.


    ��We finally got rid of those bastards!��


    ��Long Live His Highness Kaos!��


    The spell casters beside Prince Kaos cheered without caring about their image. It seemed that they had indeed been defeated many times before.


    However, Prince Kaos leaned back on the chair behind him and watched the word ��victory��without saying a word. The excitement from before instantly subsided at the moment the game ended.


    In the end, the game was just an existence used for entertainment.


    ��I should go back.��


    Prince Kaos closed the interface of the weave and prepared to do the final warm-up for the sage trial.


    ��Defeat the yellow-clothed person��s chief apprentice!��Kiel also gave Prince Kaos his blessing.


    Prince Kaos only nodded and did not reply. He turned around and wanted to leave the library, but he found that there were already spell casters standing behind him.


    The space in the library was very narrow. In a short time, more than ten spell casters had suddenly appeared, causing the entire library to be very crowded.


    When did so many peoplee?


    Prince Kaos nced around. He saw many familiar faces among the crowd. Some of them were apprentices of the Wizard Tower, and there were even some instructors of the Advanced Magic Academy!


    Were they here to borrow books?


    Prince Kaos put on the hood of his mage robe and wanted to leave as soon as possible, but the voices of the people around him made him stop in his tracks.


    ��Was that destructive power really created by a master craftsman?��


    ��Why didn��t the master craftsman I yed have such damage...��


    All of them were here to watch thepetition of the Holy Spirit? Were there so many people ying the Holy Spirit?


    Prince Kaos listened to their serious discussion, and those who didn��t know would think that this group of spellcasters had gathered here to discuss some profound magic research.


    ��Kaos... Wait a minute, I��m also very interested in master Bazuka��s fighting style.��


    Some people surrounded him, wanting to ask Kaos about the use of the master craftsmen.


    But before the prince could answer them, a nightmarish voice sounded at the entrance of the library.


    ��Kaos, are you here?��


    It was his mother��s voice.


    Prince Kaos immediately said ��Excuse Me��to the spell casters around him, and then he quickly walked to the entrance of the library.


    At the entrance of the library stood a woman in a luxurious dress... before Prince Kaos could greet his mother, the sound of thunder suddenly shed across the ground.


    This was a magic attack!


    The next second, Prince Kaos looked directly at the location of the spellcaster.


    Sophia Karshilov!


    This genius Mage who was blessed by the heavens did not have the gray hair and gray eyes that were unique to the people of the frost country. Instead, she had long golden hair that reached her waist and dark green pupils.


    ��I won��t lose to you next time.��She stared at Prince Kaos, this was apletely naked provocation.


    But in the next second, the suffocating pressure instantly spread out, the huge magic power flood almost suffocated Prince Kaos.


    The source of the magic power was Kaos��mother, the Queen of the steel country, with a warm smile on her face.


    ��It��s a good thing that the yellow-clothed teacher found another excellent apprentice.��Her voice was very gentle, but the next second, it was as sharp as a de. ��But don��t be too arrogant, little fox of the Karshilov family... otherwise, I��ll be happy to teach you a good lesson on behalf of your instructor.��


    Sophie��s face also showed a strained expression. She could not withstand the torrent of magic power at this level, and for a moment, she was unable to maintain her bnce.


    Thunder runes appeared on her hand. At this moment, she seemed to be preparing to release some magic.


    ��You��re still so strict with young people, Yekana.��


    The yellow-clothed person slowly walked out from the other side of the sage tower at this moment. The surrounding magic power instantly dissipated.


    ��If they��re toox, they��ll forget even the most basic respect for their elders.��


    ��Let��s discuss the matter of education after the trial is over. Now It��s time for you to go outside the tower of sages.��


    The yellow-clothed person directly gave the order to leave, and the empress directly obeyed the yellow-clothed person��s order.


    Prince Kaos quickly followed behind his mother.


    ��Kaos, I don��t want to see you lose to that Little Fox.��


    ��Understood, mother.��


    Prince Kaos could only reply with a yes.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 572, fall and climb</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The venue of the SAGE trial was simr to the magic arena of the RUHLSK Advanced Magic Academy.


    It was just a version that could only amodate more than 200 people.


    ��Why isn��t it allowed to attack others with a magic staff? !��


    Hiri was sitting in the audience seats with his hood around his head. This miss spellcaster had already fallen into a state of indignation.


    ��Uh... because this trial is essentially a test of the use of magic. Hiri, can you say that your battle just now was an understanding of a spear or a sledgehammer?��


    Joshua did not know how toment on Hiri��s battle just now.


    As the apprentice of the purple-clothed person, Hiri was honored to be the first tester. The opponent she fought was an old spellcaster of the fiery system.


    Just when people from all walks of life were shocked by what kind of magic the apprentice of the purple-robed person would use to subdue the opponent, hiri directly used her actions to prove that ��simple and crude��was the real truth.


    While the spell caster of the fiery system was still chanting magic, Hiri directly cast an ��aggravation��inscription of the order system on her staff, and then suddenly charged at the opponent.


    The spell caster quickly chanted a defensive spell and subconsciously dodged Hiri��s first attack.


    However, Hiri instantly used his mind magic to disrupt the opponent��s senses, and then directly hit the opponent��s face with his magic staff in the posture of a home run.


    The final result was, of course, that the spell caster was out of the match with full marks, and was directly knocked unconscious under the ring.


    At that moment, only Josh was cheering. Hiri was directly disqualified from the trial because of the foul.


    ��That��s why I said those academy mages! When they chanted magic, I could knock them out more than ten times!��


    ��The final trial has begun.��


    What Josh could do was to use this method to divert Hiri��s attention.


    There were only sixteen people participating in this trial, and the final result came very quickly.


    The two parties in the duel were also the two people that Joshua had expected. They were Prince Kaos and the Thunder Crystal Sophia.


    ��It feels like I��m watching a wrestling match.��


    Joshua sat in his seat and looked at the scenery below. When Prince Kaos and Sophia appeared, they could hear the cheers from the audience seats.


    This trial was also a Battle of honor for these spell caster apprentices.


    ��Do you bet on the other side winning?��Josh suddenly asked.


    ��No.��


    Hiri reflexively rejected the bet that Josh proposed. It was not the first time that she had suffered a loss on this.


    ��Okay...��


    While Josh was talking to Hiri, the battle below had already begun.


    This was the first time that Joshua saw spellcasters fighting with all their might. It felt like he was watching a movie with full special effects. Joshua was just short of finding a bucket of popcorn and coke.


    Thunder raged on the field, but it was soon swallowed by the scorching mes and red steel.


    The battle between Prince Kaos and Sofia was not on the same level as before.


    The temperature in the air was rising rapidly, and the field was destroyed into pieces. Dark Clouds quietly gathered in the sky.


    After Joshua enjoyed the special effects battle for nearly twelve minutes, the trial finally came to an end.


    The surrounding air was distorted because of the high temperature. The field was melted by the high temperature into a product betweenva and rocks. Arge amount of red steel emerged from under Sophia��s feet.


    In an instant, the tower made of iron thornspletely surrounded Sophie.


    ��This... is enough to kill people.��Jose nced at the surrounding sages, but they were not moved at all.


    It was not until the next second that the Lightning in the sky struck the arena like a rainstorm,pletely destroying everything, that everything was settled.


    The Thunder Crystal Lady had sessfully won her honor, the first among Nn��s young spellcasters.


    ... ..


    Queen Yekana sat in the magic car heading to the Embassy of the country of steel.


    In the passenger seat was the Silent Prince Kaos.


    ��Do you know how many people were watching that trial?��Queen Yekana suddenly asked.


    ��The second son of Duke Clinton of the high mountain range, the eldest daughter of Count Foerna of the forest exploration...��Prince Kaos knew what his mother was asking.


    ��When you be the king in the future, they will all be your subjects,��Queen Yekana said in a low voice. ��You entered the tower of sages not only to study, but you must be their leader. However, as the future leader of the steel country, you were defeated several times by a little girl from an enemy country...��


    ��...��


    Prince Kaos did not refute his own mother, nor did he have the right to refute her.


    Nn was like a small world. Most of the spell casters who could enter the sage��s tower had excellent bloodlines. What his mother wanted Kaos to do was not only to befriend them.


    She also wanted him to be their leader! She wanted the sons of the nobles to respect and even worship her.


    Prince Karos had indeed done it in the past, but it was only limited to the Wizard Tower of the red-robed men.


    However, this time, he had been defeated miserably by Sophie of the Thunder Tower, and it was the Karlshilov family, who was equivalent to the arch-enemy of the steel country. What was worse was that this was the third time he had been defeated!


    Prince Karos could already imagine how low the morale of the spell casters of the scorching tower would be. Moreover, the prestige and image that he had painstakingly built up would also plummet.


    ��A leader who has lost his honor will not have anyone to follow him.��Empress Yekana��s voice did not fluctuate much, however, it pierced Prince Kaos like a sharp awl. ��I��ll find General Fred and ask him about what you��ve been doing during this period.��


    Prince Kaos clenched his fists at this moment, and arge amount of cold sweat oozed out of his forehead.


    He swore that he had never been so flustered in his life. Thest time he defeated Prince Kaos, all he felt was unwillingness. This time, an indescribable panic filled his heart.


    Prince Kaos looked at the approaching Embassy of the country of steel in the distance. He felt as if he was on the road to execution. The embassy in the distance had be a guillotine, a sharp de stood on his neck.


    The speed of the magic car was so fast that Prince Kaos��s heart palpitated. When the magic car stopped at the entrance of the embassy, his body was so stiff that he could not take a step forward.


    ��Kaos?��


    In the end, under Empress Yekana��s reminder, he still walked out of the magic car. He tidied up his clothes and followed his mother into the car.


    ��Where is General Fred?��


    Empress Yekana walked into the Embassy of the country of steel and immediately asked for the location of the old general.


    ��The general just left the embassy.��An attendant hurriedly walked over and said to Empress Yekana.


    ��Left? Where did he go?��


    ��Hearthstone Tavern.��


    ��Tavern? !��!


    Empress Yekana frowned slightly. She didn��t think that the old general was the kind of person who would go to a tavern to self-destruct.


    ��I heard from the general that he was going to register for a certainpetition.��The attendant immediately told the empress more detailed information.


    ��Karos... do you know what kind ofpetition it is?��


    Empress Yekana had already heard the news that General Fred was going to a tavern. It was already ridiculous. That great general was actually still holding somepetition in the tavern? Could it be that he was really old?


    ��I... I know,��Prince Kaos answered under pressure.

 Chapter 577

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 573, Big News (4000)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Prince Kaos followed behind his mother with the feeling that he was heading to a battlefield where he would definitely die.


    However, the moment Queen Yekana turned around, General Fred��s tall figure appeared at the Embassy of the iron country.


    ��My servant told me that you came to visit the embassy in person.��General Fred walked quickly to Queen Yekana and bowed.


    ��The Magic Net?��


    Queen Yekana didn��t think that letters were so efficient. The servants in the embassy could inform General Fred of this information so quickly through the message in the magic.


    ��General Fred, please sit inside first. I have many things to ask you.��Queen Yekana showed her proper courtesy to the old general, like the owner of the embassy, she invited General Fred to the reception room of the embassy.


    Prince Kaos followed behind the two withplicated feelings. It was not good news for Prince Kaos that he did not need to go to the Hearthstone Tavern. General Fred��s return only brought forward his execution time.


    ��Your Highness Yekana, is there a problem with you looking for me in such a hurry?��


    General Fred sat on the chair and looked at the Queen who was sitting opposite him, and Prince Kaos whose face was a little pale.


    ��I heard from the attendant of the embassy that you went out this time to register for a certainpetition in a tavern? I��m a little curious about what kind ofpetition would attract you to participate,��Queen Yekana asked.


    ��His Majesty gave me a mission, and that is to obtain the leaves of the world tree as much as possible,��general Fred answered the empress without changing his expression. ��The owner of the leaves happens to be a master of a tavern called Hearthstone Tavern. He organized apetition, and if he wins, he will be able to obtain a world tree��s crystal.��


    ��Using the World Tree��s Crystal as a bet? The scale of thispetition shouldn��t be small.��


    Empress Yekana was a powerful spellcaster. She did not have absolute power in the country of steel. She could not climb to this position just by relying on her appearance and luck.


    Being proficient in magic and alchemy, she naturally understood that the world tree��s crystal was... what a precious alchemy material.


    Apart from the use of the crystal to link to the magic, it could be used to concoct medicine that could cure any disease or incurable disease.


    Thispetition with crystals as rewards... would probably attract all the spellcasters in Nn to participate.


    ��Your Highness Yekana, you��re thinking too much. The scale of thispetition is very small. There are at most 40 participants, representing six countries,��general Fred said.


    ��Six countries? Will the Kingdom of frost participate?��Empress Yekana suddenly asked.


    ��The representatives of the Kingdom of frost are those old foxes of the Karlshilov family.��


    General Fred instantly understood what Empress Yekana was referring to. When he said this, his voice was alsoced with killing intent.


    ��Very good. Thepetition starts tomorrow, right?��This question from Empress Yekana was confirmed by General Fred. ��Then, I��ll stay here for one more day. Also, General Fred, my servant revealed to me... During the time that Kaos was in Nn, was he a littlezy?��


    The final execution came.


    Prince Kaos sat up straight, ready to choose death.


    ��Indeed, but that was six months ago. Kaos often went back and forth between the Luersk Magic Academy, but recently, in order to wee the arrival of the sage trial, he stretched himself like a long sword.��


    General Fred��s words made Prince Kaos widen his eyes in disbelief, but the expression on the general��s face remained unchanged.


    Empress Yekana nced back and forth at them before suddenly standing up from her seat.


    ��But this is not a reason for his defeat. I will consider finding a new mentor to supervise you.��


    After Empress Yekana left these words, she bade farewell to General Fred and left the reception room.


    Prince Kaos looked at his mother��s departing back and heaved a long sigh of relief. This feeling of narrowly escaping death was too exciting.


    ��Do you know the reason for your defeat?��General Fred asked.


    ��The biggest reason is that my magic reserves are far inferior to Sophia��s... Her affinity with the Thunder element is far beyond my expectations,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��The rest is that we should consider winning next time.��General Fred stood up and prepared to leave the guest room.


    ��Wait a minute, general... Have you chosen your candidates?��Prince Kaos said.


    ��You want to fight?��General Fred saw through Prince Kaos��thoughts.


    ��I don��t know... but please give me the qualification to be a substitute.��Prince Kaos still didn��t have the courage to y the magicwork game in front of his mother.


    But he wanted to defeat the Karsilov family, no matter in any field, as long as he won one round.


    ��I heard that Karshilov��s little girl will also participate in the battle. I will give you a position as a substitute. At that time, whether you want to go to the battlefield or not is up to you.��After saying that, General Fred immediately left.


    ..


    Nn, the ck Pigeon News Guild.


    After returning from the tower of sages, Joshua came directly here. The reason was that the dark elves wanted to give their organization a ��big clean-up��.


    The building on Squirrel Street was no longer as messy as it was before. Instead, it had be a busy ��Administrative Hall��.


    Other than the humans, there was also a group of goblins and Orcs. asionally, there were even rarer races, such as... Lizard people.


    ��I��ve already told you not to submit any more articles about fights! Nn and the other spellcasters are not interested in orc fights!��


    ��There was another fire in the alchemy workshop of the red-robed man yesterday. Can you write about it?��


    ��Yes! Why not... did you take a photo? Quick, show it to me.��


    ��Boss, this is the third time that the incident in the alchemy workshop of the red-robed man has been reported.��


    ��There��s nothing the spell casters can do even if they like to see it! Just change the fire to an explosion.��


    Jose stood in the middle of the hall and watched the goblins and orcs running around the hall with a pile of white paper in their hands. There was a busy scene everywhere.


    Most of the orcs and goblins had already put on their sses and looked refined.


    Although Joshua was the boss behind the scenes, this setting made him feel very out of ce.


    ��Is your purge over?��Joshua nced at the dark elves who walked out of the President��s office. A group of ��unemployed people��who were carrying their belongings left with them.


    There were a total of five people. Among them, there were two orcs and three humans. Judging from their clothes, they should belong to the higher-ups of this ce.


    ��Desire will always make some people yearn for things that they shouldn��t have.��


    The Dark Elves red at the group of people. Their originally indignant expressions were instantly reced by fear. Then, they ran out of this ce.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of their revenge?��


    Joshua looked at the five of them. From the looks of it, one of the orcs with a scar on his face did not seem like a good person.


    ��Have you forgotten what I used to do?��The Dark Elf made a hand gesture at Joshua, hinting at the consequences of his words.


    ��My boss is a cold-blooded killer. This kind of setting can be used to write a novel...��


    As Hiri was resting in the Hearthstone Tavern, only Jose could withstand the big g of ridicule.


    ��Let��s stop chatting for now. Jose, I��m very interested in the idea of the newspaper that you mentioned earlier.��The Dark Elf got straight to the point.


    ��After tasting the pleasure of writing a magazine, do you want to try the newspaper? That thing is more troublesome than you think.��


    Joshua had always thought that newspapers would be of little value after receiving the daytime news from Nn Television, but that was not the case in the eyes of the Dark Elves.


    ��The KELIA Chamber of Commerce can sell us all the printing workshops at the river of gears. With those workshops, we should be able to support the production of newspapers,��the Dark Elf said as she looked at Joshua carefully. ��That is, if you are willing to pay for them.��


    This was the first time that the Dark Elf felt uneasy in front of Joshua. In the past, she had always begged Joshua with the thought of ��forget it if it doesn��t work��. But this time, she really wanted to buy those printing houses.


    But the price of a single printing house was not a joke. If it was the ck pigeon from the past, even if she sold the Dark Elf, she would not be able to afford it.


    ��Do you think money is something that I care about?��


    As Nn��s number one dog, Joshua was a true testament to the saying, ��A problem that can be solved with money is not a problem.��


    The Dark Elf was obviously slightly stunned by Joshua��s answer. Soon, sheughed self-deprecatingly.


    ��I still underestimated you, Your Highness.��


    ��But the problem is that just because I invested in you doesn��t mean that you can squander freely,��Joshua said to the Dark Elf in a serious tone. ��Once you start working on newspapers and magazines, I absolutely won��t allow you to stop. Moreover, the interval between newspapers and magazines is much shorter than that of magazines. I don��t require you to produce daily newspapers, but at least once every three days. That��s a huge amount of work.��


    ��It seems that you have underestimated me too, your Highness.��The Dark Elf used his hand to lift up a strand of hair by his ear and showed Joshua the pointy ears that were unique to the elves. His long ears even trembled slightly.


    ��As long as I still exist in this world, the ck Pigeon News Guild will continue to exist.��


    ��Longevity seed? I��m a little envious.��


    It was only then that Joshua remembered that the elves��lifespans were frighteningly long.


    ��I��ll take care of the printing factory. Do you need me to specify theyout and types of newspapers?��Joshua said.


    ��Of course, gagamo! Hurry up and get that pen and canvas over here!��The Dark Elves immediately sent a goblin to fetch tools for Joshua.


    When Josh had proposed the concept of a magazine, he had also given the originalyout of the Dark Elves��original magazine.


    Josh wrote down the roughyout of a portion of the newspaper on a piece of white paper, as well as the issue of the choices on theyout.


    ��In short, this thing is a consumable, the kind that is thrown away after being used. Although the steel country��s magic-conducting printing machine was invented not long ago, that country also has simr newspapers. You can ask them what materials they use.��


    After giving his opinion, Joshua asked the Dark Elf again.


    ��So when can the first publication of the ck Dove News Agency be released?��


    ��Tomorrow.��The Dark Elf gave a very positive answer to Joshua.


    ... ..


    The Embassy of the steel nation.


    Prince Kaos woke up from a beautiful dream and a nightmare today.


    The beautiful dream was that he defeated the apprentice of the yellow-clothed man, Sophia. The nightmare was that he found out that he defeated Sophia with the Holy Spirit. After Queen Yekana found out about it, she was dragged to the guillotine by the furious queen.


    It was really a strange dream!


    ��Mother...��


    Prince Kaos put on his clothes and stood at the entrance of the embassy together with General Fred. Queen Yekana walked out of the embassy with her attendants.


    Today, Empress Yekana was going to personally go to the Hearthstone Tavern to watch the match.


    Prince Kaos followed Empress Yekana to the magic conductor car. Just as Prince Kaos opened the door of the magic conductor car, a shout suddenly came from across the street.


    ��Big News! The most powerful spell caster of the sage trial has been born! The chief apprentice of the scorching mage tower, Kaos, has defeated Sophia of the Thunder Mage Tower three times!��


    At this moment, Prince Kaos��hand that touched the carriage door was already stiff, but Queen Yekana��s expression was the same as usual.


    Prince Kaos immediately raised his head to look across the road and found that it was a young man. His clothes did not fit the clothes of the people of Nn��s bustling district.


    Queen Yekana��s attendant came directly to the opposite side of the road, stopped the young man who was walking toward the end of the street, and brought her to the front of the queen.


    ��What are you holding in Your Hand?��Empress Yekana looked at the young man who had a slightly fearful expression with a smile on her face.


    ��It��s... It��s the newspaper sir.��He mustered up his courage and said, ��The new publication of the ck Pigeon News Agency. With this, you can understand the major events that have happened in Nn in the past few days! It only costs three copper coins!��


    Empress Yekana nced at the attendant beside her, and he took out a silver coin and handed it to the young man.


    ��Give me a copy. Keep the change.��


    ��Thank you. You will definitely be lucky.��After thanking the empress, he handed over a newspaper and immediately ran away.


    Empress Yekana also directly got into the magic carriage. Prince Kaos naturally followed her and sat in the back seat.


    The empress directly unfolded the newspaper in the magic carriage. At this moment, Prince Kaos could clearly see a line of ck typing on the cover of the newspaper. The content was probably that he had lost miserably to Sophia of the Tower of thunder.


    Not to mention his mother, even Prince Karos himself was so angry that his breathing was a little hurried. Now, perhaps the whole of Nn knew what had happened at the SAGE trial yesterday!


    But his good self-cultivation allowed him to control his emotions.


    The atmosphere in the magic conductor car was very terrifying. The surrounding air was so thick that Prince Karos could not stand it. Although Queen Yekana��s expression was the same as usual, the atmosphere was enough to show that she was not in a good mood.

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 574,petition venue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is the ce?��


    Empress Yekana got off the magic train and stood in front of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The Empress did not mind taverns. Taverns existed in the country of steel, but taverns were also divided into different levels.


    The most luxurious taverns in the country of steel were no less than the manors built by the nobles, so she was somewhat looking forward to the taverns built by the great creator of the magic.


    In the end, reality gave the queen an answer, which was that it was no different from the taverns that could be seen everywhere on the streets.


    From time to time, a few dwarves wrapped in ash pushed the door open and walked into the tavern, which made Queen Yekana feel a kind of physical resistance.


    ��Hearthstone Tavern, I Know It��s hard for you to ept, but the venue for the duel is here.��


    General Fred wasn��t as pretentious as Empress Yekana. He directly pushed the door open and walked into the tavern.


    The Empress followed General Fred into the tavern without saying a word.


    The scenery in the tavern was much better than she had expected. At least it wasn��t as messy as she had expected. It was just as noisy as usual.


    ��Wee to Hearthstone Tavern, Mr. Kaos.��


    ��An acquaintance of yours?��


    Empress Yekana nced at the ��female attendant��in the tavern. She felt that ��her��appearance was very familiar. The ��female attendant��pair of warm blue eyes were as calm as ake, however, after staring at it for a long time, she had an inexplicable urge to let others possess it.


    This strange temperament made Empress Yekana certain that this ��girl��would dress up properly. It was enough to make many men submit to her.


    ��Yes... Yes.��


    At this time, Prince Karos was hovering in front of the guillotine. Of course, he did not dare to lie to this executioner.


    ��My Name is Enoch... I am a student of Ruersk Elementary Magic Academy. Mr. Karos has helped me a lot in the past.��


    Even though this young subus Enoch had mingled in the tavern for so many years, she still had not learned the skill of ��seeing people��.


    Enochpletely didn��t notice the embarrassed expression on Kaos��face. He only greeted the guests with the courtesy that an attendant should have.


    ��You��re a Demon?��


    Empress Yekana Sized Enoch up once again and instantly recognized the fact that this ��girl��wasn��t human.


    ��That... that... Thisdy... i. . .��


    At this moment, Enoch entered a state of vignce. This subus was still very concerned about her race... this made Enoch��s words somewhat incoherent.


    ��Wee to thepetition.��


    Just as Enoch was trying to find a way to exin himself, Enoch��s shoulder was patted. When this subus turned her head, Joshua was already standing beside her.


    ��Enoch, the guest over there needs a refill.��


    Joshua gave an order to Enoch, and this subus obediently took the tray and left the ce.


    ��You are the owner of the tavern?��Empress Yekana stared at Joshua.


    Joshua could feel the powerful magic waves from this woman. Thest time he felt this way was when she was in purple.


    ��That��s right. I Am the owner of this tavern, the creator of the Magic Net, and the youngest winner of the SKJERONA award. Alright... I have finished talking about the titles that I can praise, so please get straight to the point.��


    Joshua did not intend to waste time on such aristocratic exchanges.


    ��The venue for thepetition is this way, please follow me.��


    As a guide, Joshua led General Fred and the others into the depths of the tavern.


    Empress Yekana slowly followed behind Joshua. She admitted that after entering the tavern, her impression of the tavern was still very bad, but it was indeed changing.


    The specific change was that... there was a kind of ��Secret Underground Association��Feeling.


    Because the customers in the tavern were not simple fellows. Even the dwarf who was sitting next to them and shouting seemed to be a powerful warrior, not to mention that Empress Yekana could vaguely feel a magical aura that was no less than her own here.


    All of this made the empress somewhat look forward to the venue that Joshua had prepared for thepetition.


    Could it be that there was a secret door under the tavern that led to a secret arena?


    It was normal for this kind of tavern to run some shady business in the dark.


    But the truth was cruel.


    ��UH... The venue for the match is here, and the audience area is over here... right?��


    Josiah led General Fred and the others to a corner of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Everything here was telling Queen Yekana the meaning of the word ��shabby��.


    ��These two wooden tables are the venue of thepetition?��


    Queen Yekana finally couldn��t stand it anymore. She looked at the two slightly worn wooden tables in front of her that were temporarily put together. There seemed to be some dust on them.


    ��To be precise, it��s one. Considering the efficiency, each team shares a wooden table. I found it in the warehouse behind the tavern yesterday. Please don��t mind the dust...��


    After Joshua finished introducing thepetition area, he walked to the other side.


    ��These are the chairs that have been vacated. I suggest you find one to sit down. Otherwise, when there are too many people watching, you won��t be able to grab it.��


    Not long after Joshua finished introducing the audience area, Queen Yekana��s face had already turned ashen.


    Jose could understand why she had such an expression.


    The diatorpetition was very popr in the country of steel. It was also the fastest way for amoner to win glory. The venue for thepetition was probably the kind of venue that upied an area close to a football field, the audience seats were enough to amodate more than 10,000 people..


    Right now, Queen Yekana��s situation was simply like watching a duel between two knights in the back garden. In the end, she came to the mud pit today to watch the fight between two boorish men.


    ��It��s really like what General Fred said. It��s... a smallpetition.��


    Empress Yekana was not as pretentious as the other noble women. Although her attendants had brought over the best chair in the room, the Empress did not sit down. Instead, she stared at Joshua.


    ��Mr. Joshua Arnold, if we win, we can get the World Tree Crystal from you, right?��


    ��What a terrifying perceptive ability.��


    Joshua took out the world tree crystal.


    ��This is the reward for the winner, madam... If you want to get this crystal, you have to first defeat the challengers from other countries.��


    ��What about the other challengers?��


    Queen Yekana had no patience to stay here and continue this farce. She still had a lot of things to deal with, such as Prince Kaos��future development ns.


    ��Some people haven��t arrived yet, and the other part is over there.��Jose pointed to the other side of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Queen Yekana��s gaze followed the direction that Jose pointed to. After clearly seeing thepetitors from other countries, she admitted that... she was amused by Jose.


    ��Thosemoners who don��t even have magic power?��Queen Yekana was not stingy with her sarcasm at all.


    The humans of this world all had the ability to use magic, but not everyone could have the title of spellcaster.


    Even if there were a few contestants from other countries who had passed the spellcaster test, in the eyes of the terrifying spellcaster, Queen Yekana, they were no different from chicks that had just hatched.


    On the other hand, the candidate chosen by General Fred seemed to be much more reliable. At least, he seemed to be very capable of fighting.


    ��Joshua Arnold, can you directly give me an urate bargaining chip?��Queen Yekana wanted to directly buy the crystal in Joshua��s hand.


    However, before Joshua could speak, her proposal waspletely interrupted by the voice of another person.


    ��Your Highness Yekana, the rules of thispetition have been set. Even you may not be able to stop it.��


    ��Longan Karshilov, do you still remember who gave you the kindness to be able to see me alive here?��


    The Queen��s expression did not change, but under her words, the fox-like man only slightly bowed.


    ��Please calm down for the terrible defeat of Prince Kaos yesterday. After all, he may also be defeated by us today.��


    Although he bowed respectfully, he still did not show any mercy when he spoke.


    The Empress was unexpectedly restrained. Joshua believed that if he were to face such a provocation that pierced his heart, he might directly pick up a chair and throw it at the head of the opposite side.


    On the contrary, their subordinates had already begun to ce their hands on the staff and Longsword.


    ��Sophia...��


    Prince Kaos immediately saw the chief disciple of the yellow-clothed man in the frosty country��s team.


    ��In short... whatever grudges you have, you should settle them in thepetition.��Before the fight developed into a real person, Jose intervened between the two sides. ��Because it��s the firstpetition, the venue is a little shabby. Let��s just make do with it...��

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 575, the start of thepetition</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Kiel sat in front of the bar counter of the Hearthstone Tavern and counted the gold coins in his money bag. His hand that was counting the money was still slightly trembling.


    These were his rewards.


    Yesterday, a friend that Kiel knew who worked at the Embassy of the country of steel introduced him to General Fred.


    At that time, Kiel was slightly surprised. He was just an ordinary inscription master. Although he was lucky enough to enter the tower of sages, he was the kind of ��bottom-level talent��who could be driven away at any time, how could he be appreciated by the greatest general of the country of steel.


    Kiel wondered if his good friend, Kaos, had ��promoted��him in front of the general. In the end, when he arrived at the embassy, he found out that the general had hired him to participate in apetition.


    When Kiel found out that the content of thepetition was the Holy Spirit, he naturally epted the job without hesitation.


    Although his talent in magic was not that great, in terms of ying games, only Karos could beat him in the entire scorching mage tower, that was why he was called the ��number one assassin��in the circle of Holy Spirits in the scorching mage tower.


    ��Kiel! Why are you still here? Thepetition is about to start.��


    His friend walked to his back and patted his shoulder.


    ��This is the reward given to me by the general. Can I withdraw now?��


    Kiel put the gold coins into a bag and said to the attendant of the embassy.


    ��Withdraw... Why? This is not a duel, it��s just a game.��


    ��But if I lose thispetition, people will die!��Kiel lowered his voice as he said this, he looked at the venue of the ��Holy Spiritpetition in the Hearthstone Tavern. ��You didn��t tell me that Bloody Queen wasing back! Haven��t you heard the rumors about Her Highness Yekana before?��


    At first, Qi��er thought that this holy spiritpetition was just a small fight. It had only been a few days since Warcraft and Holy Spirit appeared on the magic web, it was still a problem whether there were 10,000 yers, and even the venue of thepetition was terrifyingly shabby.


    However, when they arrived at the venue, the status of the contestants and the audience had already exceeded the scope of ��small fights��.


    Just the Queen of the country of steel, this ��super heavyweight��character, could only be seen in the audience seats at the top of the country of Steel��s diatorpetition.


    Three years ago, Kiel was fortunate enough to watch a ��Top��diatorpetition as a spectator. The size of the arena alone wasparable to two Nn magic arenas, and the audience seats wererge enough to amodate tens of thousands of people, the cheers in the arena could be heard throughout the entire city.


    Of course, the Empress also showed up in the diator match. After all, one of the diators who participated in the match was under hermand. In the end, the Knight suffered a crushing defeat in an extremely miserable manner.


    That crushing defeatpletely disgraced the empress. Since then, Kiel had never heard any news about that Knight again..


    Although it was rumored that the Poor Knight packed up his things and went back to his hometown to farm, Kiel firmly believed that the ��loser��had definitely been executed by the empress.


    The Bloody Empress��title was a secret denigration of her by the nobles of the country of steel, but it also reflected the attitude of this woman when dealing with matters.


    It was said that before she became the empress, the King had twelve imperial concubines, and now... it was zero.


    ��Then why don��t you just win!��The attendant said to Kiel.


    ��Our opponents are from other countries. To be able to win under the witness of the Empress is an honor that only those knights have.��


    The attendant��s words caused Kiel to be slightly stunned.


    In his life, other than joining the tower of sages, he had really aplished nothing in other aspects. Although he was born in a noble family, he was also one of the lowest ss.


    There were too many geniuses in the Sage Tower, so many that Kiel was jealous of those geniuses from the beginning, until now, the Spellcaster Forum had said, ��it��s actually quite good to be a salted fish like this.��.


    ��Then... then let��s try it. Magic can��tpete with those guys. I��m still a little confident in the Holy Spirit.��


    Kiel had just regained his spirit, rolled up his sleeves, and walked to the venue of thepetition.


    ..


    The world��s first official Holy Spirit Competition officially began.


    Queen Yekana stood in the audience area as a spectator... she resisted the urge to Yawn.


    She really could not understand what the content of thispetition was. When the organizer, Jose, announced the start of thepetition, the contestants from various countries sat around six tables that had umted some dust.


    The interface of the magic appeared in front of them. Then, these people sat at the table and held a primary crystal while gesturing something.


    Due to the distance between thepetition area and the audience area, Empress Yekana, who was slightly short-sighted, could not see clearly what was disyed on the interface of the magic.


    Therefore, in her view, thispetition was just a group of people sitting at a wooden table and waving a primary crystal.


    ��If you want to yawn, just do it. I don��t think anyone will care about it, Ms. Yekana.��


    As a referee, Jose strolled around thepetition area. Then, he went straight to the audience area, found a chair and sat down. Then, he yawned as if he was giving a demonstration to the queen.


    ��This match is more boring than I imagined.��Jose rubbed his sleepy eyes and said.


    ��Then why are you wasting your time with this farce?��


    Queen Yekana��s fighting spirit had been aroused by the arrival of the Karshilov family.


    No matter what the match was, as long as she could win this family, she would be able to vent her anger.


    But now queen Yekana felt like she had punched a slime full of anger. After the initial anger subsided, she only felt a little bored to the point of drowsiness.


    ��This is just a try. Anyway, I��m sorry that I can��t provide you with a thrilling experience like the diatorpetition for the time being.��Jose nced at the contestants.


    The reason why Jose felt bored was that arge number of the contestants were not qualified.


    They were not only newbies ying Holy Spirit, but more importantly, the mentality of a group of contestants was simply not up to the mark.


    After some yers were defeated by the enemy, they had a negative mentality. Some yers even started to fight with their teammates.


    This also caused the entire match to look like a farce.


    ��How much longer will itst?��Empress Yekana asked impatiently.


    ��About an hour. After all, thepetition is based on the elimination system.��


    Josh looked at the crowd gathered in the spectator stands. Other than the employers and friends of the contestants, there were only a few people who came to watch thepetition.


    It seemed that it would take some time for Warcraft and the Holy Spirit to be fully poprized.


    He still needed to wait for the skills of these ��professional yers��to break away from the beginner level.


    ��Anyway, call a reporter first.��Josh sent a text message to the dark elves using the magic web.

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 576, roll over warning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Joshua asked if the Dark Elves could send a reporter over to report some news rted to the Holy Spirit, the Dark Elves sent him a reply.


    ��I��ve been in the tavern for a long time. The Empress of the steel nation hase to visit in person. This is big news.��


    The next second after Joshua finished reading the message, he immediately raised his head and scanned the entire tavern. A human dressed as a female spellcaster waved her hand at Joshua.


    From the camera in her hand, it could be seen that this female spellcaster was a dark elf in disguise.


    ��that... thousand faces, when reporting, you have to get the consent of the interviewer. You should remember this rule, right?��


    Joshua could not help but remind the dark elf when he saw the human female who was disguised as a dark elf clicking on the shutter from time to time.


    ��Of course, but thispetition is really... boring. The game is quite interesting,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��It��s really boring to watch rookies pit themselves against each other,��Joshua also expressed the same opinion.


    ��The contestants are a part of it. If you really value this game so much, His Highness would like you to set up a better venue for thepetition. When I first came to the Hearthstone Tavern, I thought those people were sitting and drinking.��


    The Dark Elves still could not understand what Joshua was thinking. This time, Joshua had used the Holy Tree��s crystal as a bet to hold thispetition. No matter how they looked at it, his goal was to promote the game ��Holy Spirit��.


    However, the bet of thepetition had indeed attracted the nobles from all over the world to participate. However, this venue was so shabby that even the Dark Elves did not look at it.


    ��could it be that he has other ns?��


    ��No... I��m simply too busy, and my goal has already been achieved.��


    ��achieved?��


    As soon as the Dark Elf sent this message, she noticed that the finals in the distance had officially begun.


    When she saw the two teams in the finals... the probe pointer named ��Big News��in her mind instantly reacted.


    ��Congrattions to the Frost Nation and the steel nation for entering the final finals.��


    As the organizer and part-time referee of thepetition, Joshua was finally of some use. He directly went to the side of the two teams and announced their promotions.


    ��The finalpetition adopts a five-game, three-win format, which means that either side must win three games to win the final championship.��


    Although Joshua wanted to announce the ��exciting��finals with an impassioned voice.


    Unfortunately, so far, there were only about five or six people in the audience, excluding the ��friends and family��of the contestants. A few people even left because they were bored.


    With such a quietpetition, no matter how much Joshua hyped up the atmosphere, it would only be very awkward.


    After all, most of the guests who came to the Hearthstone Tavern were here for the Hearthstone.


    ��Ahem... you guys can sit down on both sides.��


    After Jose arranged for the finalists to sit down, there was no cheering or cheering. The entire arena was so quiet that it was terrifying. Even the sighs of defeat could not be heard.


    ��What exactly are theypeting against?��


    When Joshua returned to the audience, Queen Yekana finally opened her mouth to ask about the content of the match.


    She was not interested in the game of the magic. She only needed to know that the team of the country of steel had won all the way under the leadership of General Fred.


    However, when she faced the country of steel in the country of Frost, and even in the team of the country of Frost, there was that Sophia Karshilov, she was not sleepy at all.


    Thest thing Queen Yekana wanted to see in thispetition was to lose to these old foxes.


    ��About this, you should confirm it with your own eyes.��


    Jose pointed at a wall in front of Queen Yekana. While Queen Yekana was talking to Jose, a group of figures appeared on the wall at some point... they looked like the figures in a painting.


    No... those figures were not paintings. They were three-dimensional. Empress Yekana could see the golden patterns on the armor of one of the Knights, as well as the battle scars left by a lot of battles.


    A three-dimensional painting?


    ��Karusk, the Knight of Honor?��


    Empress Yekana guessed his identity based on the badge on the Knight��s armor.


    The Knight was one of the heroes who had died hundreds of years ago. His image was used to praise the good men with gentlemanly manners, but it was just a legend in Empress Yekana��s eyes


    Empress Yekana looked at the picture on the wall. The picture on the wall was divided into two from the middle. The upper part of the wall reflected the background of a green meadow and forest, the part below was a dark and gloomy forest.


    Under these two backgrounds stood ten Empress Yekana... or rather, characters who were familiar with the history of the world even if they knew a little bit about it.


    ��Kasiri, Shuronika, Engels, that is... Master Bazuli?��


    Empress Yekana named the heroes who were praised in history in turn. She could only recognize six characters, and the other four did not look like humans from their appearance, therefore, Empress Yekana could not know their identities.


    ��This is the content of the match. Commanding the heroes of the past to fight on a battlefield.��


    While Joshua was exining, the match had officially entered the loading screen. The audience��s screen was on the back of the contestants, and it was a full three minutester than the actual battle.


    ��Which side are the heroes led by General Fred?��


    Empress Yekana looked at the loading screen projected on the wall. Those heroes that only existed in legends had entered a state of being ready for battle. For example, the honorary Knight had pulled out his long sword, master Craftsman Bazuli��s mechanical hand was spinning non-stop.


    An atmosphere of a great battle was spreading throughout the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��That line-up above,��said Jose.


    ��Above...��


    Empress Yekana carefully looked at the five heroes chosen by General Fred. Except for one demon character she could not figure out, Empress Yekana knew clearly about the other four heroes.


    ��The Almighty Engels...��Empress Yekana shifted her gaze away from the hero of the steel nation, Bazuka, and turned to look at a spell caster in the middle of the team, the name she marked below would be remembered by countless spell casters.


    ��He��s an original spell caster, a person close to God. If the rumors about him are true, those barbarians chosen by the frost nation would not have any chance of winning.��


    At this moment, Queen Yekana already had the illusion that victory was certain.


    ��That��s not right. The Almighty isn��t a hero that these newbies can control. Moreover, there��s a problem with the lineup chosen by General Fred.��


    A calm voice of analysis came from beside the queen. When the Queen turned her head, she saw Prince Kaos staring at the wall in deep thought.


    ��A lineup problem? Kaos, how do you know about this?��


    Empress Yekana��s question brought Prince Kaos back to his senses. He opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 577, copse</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Kiel swore that thest two games of the Holy Spirit were the two most enjoyable games he had ever yed.


    When Kiel first joined General Fred��s team, he had no idea how good his other teammates were.


    As a result, when the battle began, Kiel felt a little... hopeless about the other three teammates.


    Their understanding of this game was on apletely different levelpared to the spellcasters who yed Holy Spirit in the burning Mage Tower!


    The worst attendant did not even know how the hero he yed would drop equipment.


    But fortunately, his opponents were also all rookies!


    Among the ��yers��hired by other countries, there were few who could y well. Even if they had basically learned the game, there were very few who survived in front of the hero Kiel controlled, ��sword-folding Gamel��.


    Therefore, in the previous two matches, after Kiel received the first drop of blood from the enemy, he started his own path of ughter like a god. Wherever the de of the sword touched.., the blood of the enemy would definitely sprinkle all over the ground.


    Kiel led his four teammates to victory alone. One of his teammates was even the famous general Fred of the steel nation!


    This feeling allowed Kiel to fully experience the fun of this game! There was also the pleasure of being superior to others.


    But the pleasure did notst long, until the enemy��s team became the Frost Nation.


    Because the frost nation��s team included Sofina Karshilov.


    This girl must be the god��s illegitimate daughter!


    The apprentices of the various mage towers secretly called her that.


    Not only was her magic talent so good that she did not look like a human, but she also had outstanding talent in the magic web game.


    When Kiel led the spell casters of the scorching me wizard tower to fight against Wizard Tower of Thunder, they only won one round against this woman. That round was even when the god��s other illegitimate son, Prince Kaos, was present.


    ��General, this is a strong opponent.��


    Kiel��s hand gripped the primary crystal mouse tightly. His palm was already dripping with sweat. He immediately opened his mouth to remind the old general beside him.


    ��I��ve fought with that Old Fox for so many years. His hands and feet aren��t very nimble,��general Fred said. ��There��s no need to fear!��


    I��m not referring to the person in charge of the Karshilov family, but the next patriarch of their family!


    ��Mi Li, be careful on that path up there. Don��t cross the tower and kill anyone else!��


    Qi��er began to remind the most useless member of the party. It was fine if he wasn��t familiar with the game��s equipment, but the game��s style also carried a kind of mania. He would often withstand the attacks of the defense tower and sh head-on with the enemy��s character.


    The battle soon drew to a close. Qi��er didn��t want to lose, nor did he dare to lose. It would have been fine if he had been eliminated in the beginning, but now he had to face the frost kingdom.


    The conflict between the Karsilov family and the steel kingdom was well-known. Yesterday, Prince Kaos had been defeated by that little girl.


    Kiel could already foresee that the bloody queen was in a state of anger. If he lost to the Frost Kingdom again, Kiel felt that his future career in his country would basicallye to an end.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to take heads in the game, establish an economic advantage, and then travel around to help his teammates, the game still proved to Kiel that this was a team game.


    No matter how correct General Fred��smand was, the technical gap was absolute.


    If only Kiel and general Fred could be considered to be good yers on Kiel��s side, then the frost nation��s side was the entire team!


    Under such an overwhelming technical gap, the oue of the game was very obvious.


    The heroes of the steel nation werepletely defeated by the Frost Nation, and the final score was 11 to 23, an extremely embarrassing situation that ended the first battle.


    ��Congrattions to the country of frost for winning the first battle.��


    Joshua did not act as amentator. He only announced the name of the winner after the battle ended.


    The battle was still not over. Under the arrangement of Joshua, they quickly began the second battle. Joshua also returned to the audience seats to continue fishing.


    ��This should not be the strength of the all-rounder, Engels.��


    Empress Yekana was not in the mood to ask why Prince Kaos knew how to y the game of Holy Spirit.


    The failure of the first match was a crushing defeat even for an outsider like Empress Yekana.


    However, what Empress Yekana could not understand the most was the performance of the legendary all-rounder who was close to God. From the start of the match, he did not disy the strength that a ��powerful spell caster��should have, any hero of the enemy could easily kill him.


    ��ording to the legends, he can easily kill those barbarians,��Empress Yekana said.


    ��But this is the strength of themander.��Joshua could understand the reason why Empress Yekana was angry. It was indeed not reliable for a legendary God to be killed by a barbarian wielding a wooden stick.


    But the problem was that the barbarian had an ��iq��! That omnipotent could be described as an ��intellectual obstacle��.


    ��What kind of strength each hero can disy depends entirely on themander behind the scenes.��Jose paused at this point. ��By the way, if the ranking is really based on the strength of the heroes, the omnipotent should be the stronger one among the ten heroes. Unfortunately, hismander is too weak.��


    The design prototype of the Almighty Enkers was the supplicant Carl in DOTA2. Carl was one of the most difficult heroes in DOTA2. Every god Carl could be called a ��pianist��.


    Simrly, the Almighty in the Holy Spirit also had as many as fifteen skills. Each skill had the power to destroy the world. This hero indeed had extraordinary abilities, but the conductor was an absolute handicap.


    Joshua had just counted a little, and this all-rounder had only thrown out six skills since the end of thepetition.


    Therefore, when he heard Queen Yekanain about why this ��demigod��was so weak, Joshua really wanted to call his sister over and show this queen what the ��eight destructive chains��was.


    What made Joshua somewhat helpless was that the yer from the country of steel still did not realize how difficult it was to control the ��demigod��. In the second round, he still chose the all-rounder.


    ��If you want to rece the substitutes, you should do it now. You Won��t have a chance at the beginning of the third round.��


    Joshua said this to the Prince of the country of steel.


    Prince Kaos had been in a state of restlessness since the beginning. He obviously did not want his mother to know that he had yed Holy Spirit, but as a Holy Spirit yer.., prince Kaos could see that the country of steel was no match for the country of frost at this stage. If he went on stage, he might have a chance of survival.


    ��The decision is in your hands,��said Jose.

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 578, conflict</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Prince Kaos clearly understood his current position. If his mother found out that he was still ying the magic game during the trial of the sage, he would be punished.


    Then, he would probably be thrown into the steel arena until he won.


    That ce was the furnace that trained the men of the country of steel. Empress Yekana gave birth to three children in her early years. They were two men and one woman. Kaos was the second son, unfortunately, his elder brother had already fallen asleep in the ��furnace��forever, turning into ��g��.


    Kaos, who had never experienced Nn��s life before, did not mind filling his life with ��diatorial matches��. However, it waspletely different now!


    Although he had almost perverted self-control, this thing waspletely useless on the magic. Returning to the country of steel without the connection of the magic and continuing to make a living in the arena was like a nightmare for him.


    Therefore, Prince Kaos ignored Joshua��s ��hint��and chose to remain silent.


    Without Kaos��assistance, the country of steel once again faced a situation of copse.


    This time, the attack of the country of frost was even fiercer. The enemy seemed to have discovered that there were only two people in the country of steel who were difficult to deal with. They had formted a strategy specifically targeted at them.


    Under such circumstances, the battle line of the Kingdom of steel instantly copsed. In just twenty minutes, the enemy had already destroyed all three defense towers.


    As the ��Vanguard��of the team of the Kingdom of steel, if it wasn��t for general Fred beside him, Kiel would have already wanted to say the word ��surrender��.


    In this desperate situation, Kiel��s gaze moved away from the magic web interface to look at Prince Kaos who was in the audience.


    Prince Karos also felt the pleading gaze of his friend, but this time, Prince Karos still chose to turn a blind eye.


    The second round was about toe to an end. The iron country suffered another crushing defeat, and the entire process was recorded. This scene was enough to give Empress Yekana countless reasons to punish those ��losers��.


    Prince Karos also felt the fury of his mother. Terrifying magic power condensed in Empress Yekana��s hands..


    Arge amount of magic power suddenly burst out at this moment. Empress Yekana��s target was not the contestants in the arena, but behind her.


    Prince Kaos suddenly turned his head back. The magic power formed an invisible long sword and suddenly stabbed toward a female spell caster sitting behind the bar counter, or rather, the magic-conducting machine in her hand.


    The female spellcaster also felt the hidden attack. She suddenly waved the cloak behind her, instantly destroying the magic power condensed by Queen Yekana, and the price was that the cloak in her hand shattered into pieces.


    ��Ms. Yekana, you��re viting the rules of the tavern by doing this.��


    Joshua directly stood up and said to the queen with a polite smile.


    ��I apologize to you. Does the tavern allow people to secretly record other people��s images?��


    Queen Yekana��s gaze was like a sharp arrow that suddenly stabbed at the female spell caster. Ordinary people would feel terrified under this gaze.


    This was not an exaggerated description. Queen Yekana��s magic power was not as reserved as the sages. Weak spell casters would feel suffocated just by staying under this kind of aura.


    However, the female spell caster was very calm, but her expression was not good either.


    ��I��m just recording thispetition.��


    She shook the magic-conducting machine in her hand. Empress Yekana immediately recognized that it was a magic-conducting machine that could ��record the scene in front of her��.


    ��ck Dove News Agency?��Empress Yekana suddenly asked.


    ��That��s right.��


    The Dark Elf did not hide her identity. If it were any other tavern, she might have said something provocative like ��record the frost country defeating the steel country once again��.


    But this was Hearthstone Tavern. The Dark Elf did not intend to cause trouble in the territory of her immediate superior.


    But even if the dark elves did their best to minimize the impact of this dispute, Empress Yekana��s terrifying aura still attracted the attention of many people. For a moment, the atmosphere in the tavern became very tense.


    ��I��ve read the thing you wrote today called the newspaper.��


    ��Our News Association will only report what actually happened in Nn. We will never wilfully fabricate any lies.��


    This sentence of the Dark Elves was exactly what Queen Yekana found troublesome.


    The News Association had spread the news of the defeat of the country of steel in Nn. Even if it was the truth, it would still have a bad influence.


    ��That... Guest.��


    The one closest to the dark elves was Enoch. The subus obviously did not recognize the dark elves��disguise. Enoch mustered up his courage and stepped forward to calm the dark elves down.


    Unfortunately, both Empress Yekana and the Dark Elves were very calm. This conflict was based on reason, not the impulse brought by anger.


    ��Mother, this news association is not simple.��


    Prince Kaos also reminded Queen Yekana.


    But it was the result of Holy Spirit that finally broke the tense standoff.


    ��Congrattions to the Frost Nation for once again defeating the steel nation with an overwhelming advantage! From the current performance of the yers, it should be a problem in the middle and wandering of the steel nation.��


    Joshua ignored the confrontation between his own reporter and Empress Yekana and directly announced the result of the match. This result sessfully attracted the attention of Empress Yekana, but it further stimted the anger of the empress.


    What surprised Joshua was that the empress still maintained her rationality, and only her expression became a little gloomy.


    On the other hand, the Dark Elf certainly did not miss such a good opportunity to make use of this opportunity. She ignored the gloomy expression on Queen Yekana��s face and pressed the shutter several times.


    The entire Hearthstone Tavern echoed with the voice of the Dark Elf as the inscription in the ��Camera��in his hand was activated.


    ��Mother... Mother?��


    Prince Karos already did not know how to calm his mother��s emotions. What he had to do now was to pray that the third match would end as soon as possible.


    That way, he would be able to leave this dangerous ce.


    ��The Kingdom of Frost has requested to suspend the match!��


    At that moment, Jose announced the news of the match being suspended, which made Prince Kaos turn his head back in surprise.


    The Kingdom of Frost had no reason to suspend the match. It was enough for them to win the third match!


    Could it be that those guys from the Karshilov family wanted to take this opportunity to mock them?


    The one who walked down from the stage was not the leader of the Frost Kingdom, but Sofia Karlshilov.


    Under everyone��s attention, she walked straight to Prince Karos and said the words that made Karlshilov almost despair.


    ��How Long Do You Want Me to wait? Karlshilov!��Sofia hugged her arms and said impatiently, ��Do you want to escape after winning one round?��

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 579, thepetition</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The reason why Josh didn��t use a lot of resources to publicize thepetition was because he knew that the Holy Spirit had been released less than two days ago, most of the yers in the magic web were busy ying Warcraft and only a small number of them were focused on the Holy Spirit. Under such circumstances, thepetition wouldn��t be good.


    In fact, this match was as boring as Joshua had expected.


    However, when the match was about to end, the dramatic scene that Joshua had expected finally appeared.


    It was the life and Death match between the Kingdom of Frost and the Kingdom of steel.


    As a front-line reporter, the speed of the Dark Elf pressing the shutter made Joshua worry whether the ��camera��would be able to withstand it. The sound of the shutter was almost incessant.


    The Dark Elf walked back and forth between Prince Kaos and the yellow-robed apprentice��s chief, Sofia, looking for the best angle to capture the scene of the two together.


    Joshua could imagine that the headlines of the next issue of the newspaper would definitely be upied by these two again!


    Empress Yekana, of course, also realized the Dark Elf��s intentions. However,pared to dealing with that troublesome reporter, she paid more attention to what was going on with the provocation of that little girl from the Karshilov family!


    The Empress looked at her own son with a questioning gaze. At that moment, Joshua felt that Prince Kaos��reaction could be described as��I am not, I am not! How can you defame others��innocence?��.


    ��Excuse me... Excuse me, Miss Sofia, what are you talking about?��


    The prince had been forced into a dead end, but he was prepared to take a gamble and pretend to be stupid in the end.


    ��What are you fooling around with? Have you forgotten the game of ��Holy Spirit��that you yed before the Sage��s trial? You��ve killed me five times!��


    Sophia seemed to be the type of person who did not know how to look at other people��s expressions and atmosphere. Ever since she first came into contact with the Holy Spirit, the only time she could be described as sullen was when she fought with Karos.


    ��Karos, were you ying the magic web game before the trial?��


    Queen Yekana instantly understood the cause and effect of the matter. She questioned Prince Karos loudly.


    ��No, mother! I have been busy preparing for the trial of the sages,��Prince Karos used hisst bit of strength to exin.


    This sense of familiarity... Joshua suddenly remembered that he used to go to the inte cafe to y games during the college entrance examination. When he came back, he found himself being beaten by his own mother with a feather duster.


    This prince��s punishment did not seem as simple as eating a feather duster..


    Just as Prince Kaos was in a dilemma, Jose was about to step forward to mediate their family dispute, but unexpectedly, the first person to stand in front of Prince Kaos was Enoch.


    This subus had stayed in the tavern for so long, and she was still as innocent as when she was in the demon world.


    ��Mr. Karos is ying the magic web game... it shouldn��t be a big mistake, right?��Enoch said in a somewhat cowardly tone in the face of Empress Yekana��s powerful pressure.


    However, the appearance of this subus pushed Prince Karos one step closer to a hopeless situation.


    ��Karos! What is the rtionship between this girl and you?��Empress Yekana had already given up the makeup of a ��gentle mother��from before, and used a cold voice to question this heir.


    Joshua could only quietly wait for Prince Kaos to give an answer. During this time, Joshua��s shoulder was patted.


    ��What happened?��


    Hiri had just finished her ss as a purple-clothed person and came down from the second floor. As a result, she had juste down when she felt the tense atmosphere in the entire Hearthstone Hall.


    ��Well, this kind of situation should be said to be the legendary Asura field,��Joshua exined to Hiri.


    ��Wait, the Prince��s mother is also one of them?��Hiri said in disbelief after hearing Prince Kaos Address Queen Yekana.


    ��The story in front is still a love story. Hiri, why did it be a family drama when you said that?��


    ��They are looking over.��


    With Hiri��s reminder, Jose noticed that Prince Kaos was looking at him for help.


    Joshua did not walk up to Prince Kaos to defend him. Instead, he walked directly to the stage of thepetition.


    The eyes of the Dwarves and spell casters in the Hearthstone tavern were all focused on this quarrel.


    Among these spell casters, there were also some nobles with extremely high statuses. They were not interested in the Holy Spirit, but they were especially interested in this family ethics drama.


    ��Hiri, help me get the loudspeaker inscription stone over there.��


    Josh instructed Hiri to run directly to the ce where Tyreen usually sang, and handed the inscription stone to Josh.


    ��Everyone!��


    After Josh picked up the loudspeaker inscription stone, his voice reverberated throughout the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��In this match, the country of Steel has already lost two consecutive battles to the country of Frost, and it��s still an extremely tragic defeat... There��s always a yer in the team of the country of steel who will stubbornly use their country��s master craftsman, Bazuli, but this master craftsman has already been killed by the enemy 37 times on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit, where all the heroic souls are gathered!��


    Joshua opened the interface of his own mana and did his duty as amentator.


    Although the Hearthstone yers in the Hearthstone Tavern did not understand what the game Holy Spirit was, they could understand what it meant when the country of steel suffered a crushing defeat to the country of frost.


    Empress Yekana��s expression was extremely cold at this moment, but Joshua��smentary did not stop.


    ��Then this will be the final round of the Frost Kingdom��s victory. Their team will once again crush the steel kingdom and win this victory. Or will this be the final battle of the Steel Kingdom��s counterattack?��


    While Joshua was exining, the Dark Elves cooperated and ran in front of Joshua to take a few photos.


    After saying all this, Joshua looked at Queen Yekana.


    Holy Spirit was a magic game. The oue of the game was meaningless to most people. No one would get hurt or die. Even if they lost a game, they would not lose anything, even if they won a game, they would not gain anything.


    The video game itself was such a thing.


    So if it was not for the Holy Tree Crystal, Empress Yekana might not havee to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    But once the national honor was ced on the gamepetition, it would be different! The winner would receive the honor and be praised by tens of thousands of people. The loser would leave the stage dejectedly and gather their strength again.


    Jose initially nned to create apetition of this level in ��Holy spirit��or ��Warcraft.��.


    Originally, Joshua had nned to wait for a period of time and hold a few more matches. After the yers from various countries had gotten used to it, they would officially broadcast the matches of the Holy Spirit and promote it once again.


    However, it was not good to move it a little earlier now.


    ��I personally think that thest chance for the country of steel is to rece the substitute yer, Kaos. His match-up victory rate in two days has reached an astonishing 72! His appearance on the stage might be able to reverse the fate of the country of Steel��s defeat.��


    Having said that, the dark elves turned around and pressed the shutter towards Prince Kaos and Empress Yekana.


    This was also a reminder to Empress Yekana that if they lost this time, the entire Nn would probably know that ��the country of steel has once again suffered a crushing defeat to Frost��


    Perhaps it was just a mana game that suffered a crushing defeat, but it was a fact that their country had lost to that group of old foxes.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 580 came to an end</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Karos, is what he said true?��


    Empress Yekana��s gaze was fixed on her son the entire time. The subus standing beside him was already trembling because of the empress��powerful aura.


    ��Yes, Mother.��


    Prince Karos knew that he had been forced into a dead end. Behind him was a precipice that was hundreds of thousands of feet long. In the face of such a situation, every man in the country of steel would choose to pull out their longsword and fight to the death.


    ��Then show me.��


    Queen Yekana��s next words stunned Prince Kaos, but he quickly bowed solemnly to his mother.


    ��Understood.��


    Prince Kaos did not hesitate too much. He quickly walked to thepetition area.


    ��His Highness the Prince is here. You can go and rest!��


    Kiel had been looking forward to this moment for several hours. He immediately whispered to the attendant who was in charge of the middle with the all-rounder.


    The attendant did not seem to understand what was going on... He watched Prince Kaose to the nominal leader, which was the side of General Fred.


    ��Kaos...��General Fred saw that Prince Kaos did not show any joy when he went on stage. Instead, he let out a long sigh.


    He did not know whether he was sighing because he was unable to do what he wanted, or he was regretting Prince Kaos��behavior that was close to sacrificing himself.


    ��At times like this, you should say, ��general, I want to fight the Holy Spirit.����


    Jose came to the side of Prince Kaos and general Fred as a referee.


    ��Since Prince Kaos is a substitute member of the Steel Nation Battle team, he has the right to go on stage. May I ask if your team wants to rece members?��


    Jose announced the slightly crude rules to the crowd. This question was agreed by General Fred and Prince Kaos.


    ��Go and rest,��general Fred said to the attendant in charge of the middle.


    Under this order, the attendant left the arena. Prince Kaos sat in his seat as a yer in the middle.


    ��Your Highness, you��re finally willing to go on stage. I can finally be saved!��Kiel whispered to Prince Kaos.


    Saved from what?


    Kaos really wanted to question his friend.


    In fact, Prince Kaos had no chance of winning. As a bystander, he could see that the frost kingdom had invested a lot of money to nurture or recruit Holy Spirit yers.


    Even if Kaos went up on his own, he felt that he would at most be able to y the game better and then lose.


    So what am I doing?


    This thought surfaced in Prince Kaos��s mind.


    He opened his own mana interface, held the primary crystal mouse with his hand, and took a deep breath.


    For the sake of the oue of a mana game, he had sacrificed a year or even more of his youth to return to that ��furnace��?


    At this moment, he only had one regret, but Sofia��s voice rang in Prince Kaos��s ears once again.


    ��This time, I will defeat you in ��Holy Spirit��.��


    After Prince Kaos heard Sofia��s words, no matter how much he restrained his emotions, his heart was still engulfed by an unknown anger.


    ��I��m sorry, the person who wins this round is me.��


    Prince Kaos replied in a cold voice, and the match was officially about to begin.


    ��General, can you hand over themand of this battle to me?��Prince Kaos asked.


    ��Go Ahead and fight, Your Highness.��


    The third battle between the steel country and the frost country was about to begin. Prince Kaos directly chose the master of Heroic Craftsman, Bazuli, whom he was best at, without hesitation.


    At this moment, Jose did not continue to watch. He took the initiative to pick up an ipetentmentator.


    Since there were only fifteen heroes in the Holy Spirit Test, there was naturally no BAN selection system during thepetition.


    The beginning of thepetition also eased the atmosphere in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Kaos��Master of Craftsman and Sofina��s thriller met in the river...��


    In this battle, Joshua could tell that the steel nation was in a state of rage. Under Kaosmand, they immediately surrounded the enemy��s wild zone.


    The other party clearly did not expect the steel nation to be so reckless.


    A small team battle immediately began in the wild zone, but in the end, the steel nation was in a disadvantageous position.


    ��The master craftsman and the thriller both have less than one-tenth of their HP left. The country of steel has chosen to retreat!��


    Empress Yekana stared intently at the battle on the screen. Even as an ��outsider��, she could tell that this was a thrilling battle. The thriller had already escaped the encirclement of the country of steel, the heroes of the country of steel could only choose to retreat.


    What a pity..


    Empress Yekana looked at the thriller who was only left with ��blood��, and this thought emerged in her heart.


    At this moment, her gaze turned to Enoch, who was not far away. Just as she was about to ask the tavern attendant about the rtionship between him and Kaos, Joshua��s voice made her instantly turn her gaze to the screen again.


    ��It��s not over yet. Master Craftsman has activated the Cannon Mode!��


    The screen disyed the scene three minutester than what the contestant saw, so Joshua��smentary would not reveal the battle situation.


    On the screen, the mechanical arm of the master craftsman��s left hand suddenly turned into a huge turret. A red line appeared on the ground, aiming at the trembling man who was far away in the forest.


    The trembling man seemed to have sensed something. He suddenly jumped into the air, wanting to use this movement to seize the attack, but the master craftsman was aiming at the ce where hended!


    ��Kaos killed the Thunder Crystal!��


    ��the first drop of blood.��


    These two lines of words suddenly appeared on the screen. At this moment, Empress Yekana heard apuseing from beside her.


    She turned her head in surprise. She did not know when the Dwarves and spell casters in the Hearthstone Tavern had turned their gazes to this ce.


    The reason why Empress Yekana was surprised was that she did not notice the gazes of those people... she was too concerned about the battle situation of this match.


    The master craftsman��s operation this time was simply wonderful, and it felt like he was toying with the enemy.


    Although most of the guests in the Hearthstone Tavern knew nothing about the rules of the game, Joshua was absolutely confident in the battle performance of this game.


    After all, Joshua had spent a lot of effort on character modeling and skill effects.


    When the huge cannon made of gears shot out a magic beam, it burned the surrounding trees into ashes and hit the shivering warrior who was far above the map.


    This scene could be described as wonderful even toymen.


    Queen Yekana was not stingy with her apuse at this moment.


    After the first drop of blood was obtained by the steel nation, the battle continued.


    At this moment, Queen Yekana looked at Enoch.


    ... ..


    ��Beauty is a weapon to a woman. You need to understand this.��


    Queen Yekana was holding a cup of steaming ck tea. The ck tea was provided by Joshua out of friendship. Beside her was the uneasy Enoch.


    This scene made Joshua feel that this queen was not sitting in the Hearthstone Tavern. Instead, she was inviting someone to have afternoon tea in a back garden.


    ��You look pretty good in ��beauty and the devil.��Why did you stay in the tavern as a servant?��Queen Yekana asked again.


    ��Because... I have to go to school.��


    Enoch answered in a submissive voice.


    Joshua could tell that the queen was in a good mood now. The good reason was that the team of the country of steel had directly won two rounds after Prince Kaos joined them.


    At this moment, the scales of victory seemed to tilt to the side of the country of steel. Now, Prince Kaos was preparing for the final battle strategy.


    The two consecutive victories allowed Queen Yekana to pull Enoch to talk about... her future life ns.


    Jose eavesdropped on the conversation between the Queen and Enoch for a long time. It could only be described in this way.


    The first impression that the Empress gave Joshua was very simr to Mrs. Cesar, but after feeling her ��aura release��several times in a row, as well as the fearful look on Prince Kaos��face.


    Joshua understood that she waspletely different from Mrs. Cesar.


    Mrs. Cesar was a typical noblewoman. When she interacted with others, one could feel her elegant and gentle side.


    Although they were very strict with their children, Mrs. Caesar was a mother, and the queen was more inclined to... the strict and vicious ��dean of Education��.


    The problem was that the ordinary dean of education would at most give a bit of corporal punishment after a student made a mistake. The Queen��s punishment might be on the level of ��harming the whole family��.


    But any old woman had a hobby, and that was to talk about family matters.


    ��I still have work to do.��


    Enoch mustered up his courage to ask. He seemed to have had enough of this ��dean of Education��s lecture.


    The instant this subus said these words, Enoch noticed that the Teacup in Empress Yekana��s hand had cracks.


    At this moment, Eno was so scared that he almost cried. However, when Eno noticed Empress Yekana��s gaze, he realized that it was not because his words had angered the empress, but because of the battle on the screen behind him.


    The battle between the country of steel and the country of Frost had ushered in the final stage.


    In the third battle, the country of steel still had the advantage. That was why Empress Yekana could happily drink ck tea and wait for the battle to end before ridiculing that old fox.


    However, in theter round of group battles, the country of Frost seized the advantage again. The country of frost wiped out all the heroes of the country of steel at the price of only two people.


    The battle situation reversed at this moment. The heroes of the country of frost directly came to the enemy��s hignds and pointed their swords at the energy center of the country of steel.


    In this moment of despair, Prince Kaos decisively ordered everyone to spend all their money to ��buy a life��, which was to use money to exchange for a second chance for the heroes to fight.


    The moment the enemy began to wantonly destroy the hignd buildings, master craftsman Bazuli and sword-folding Geimer were resurrected under the shining light. They directly rushed out of the spring and started to fight with the three heroes of the enemy.


    ��This may be thest game of the country of steel. Sword-folding Geimer instantly killed the enemy��s deep-sea Banshee with the critical strike effect of dismemberment!��Joshua also dutifully exined.


    ��Lady Yekana?��


    Enoch spoke to Empress Yekana at this time. He wanted to remind her that the cracks on the teacup caused the ck tea to leak out.


    However, Empress Yekana��s gaze was fixed on the screen. She did not notice the ck tea on her dress at all.


    ��Your ck tea...��Enoch reminded her again in a low voice.


    ��Now is not the time!��


    However, Queen Yekana did not even look at Enoch. Enoch whimpered and shut his mouth under this dignified shout.


    Only the master craftsman and Geymael were left in the team of the steel nation. After they killed all the invading heroes, these two heroes charged straight into the enemy��s hintend with thest hope of the team.


    However, the enemy was also ready to ��buy jobs��. At the same time that master craftsman and Grimm destroyed the enemy��s hignd buildings, the enemy��s three heroes also rose from the dead and rushed out of the spring.


    At this moment, master craftsman was already destroying the enemy��s energy center!


    ��My skill��s damage to the buildings is higher than your normal attack. Kiel, you go and stall them!��


    Kaos��words could be heard throughout the entire tavern. He had used a roar to say those words.


    Thus, on the screen, Grimmael, who was prepared to sacrifice himself, charged straight at the three enemies. However, this hero was not the type that could take a beating, even if he unleashed all of his skills, he could only stall the three enemies for less than three seconds.


    During this time, the master craftsman set up his own cannon and began to bombard the enemy��s energy center. The Energy Center��s HP rapidly decreased, but the enemy��s heroes had already arrived.


    The trembling man descended from the sky, and the ground instantly cracked open. The Master Craftsman��s head appeared to be dizzy, but the trembling man and the other two heroes also had signs of dizziness on their heads.


    They had triggered thend mines that the master craftsman had nted!


    When both sides woke up again, Prince Kaos was still pouring out his anger at the energy crystal.


    He seemed to see a great fire burning around him. The hero under hismand fell to the ground covered in blood under the enemy��s attack. At thest moment of his life.., the master craftsman raised his steel-forged arm and pressed the self-destruct button.


    The light of the final explosion appeared on the screen. Prince Kaos stared intently at the enemy��s energy crystal. In the end, he only had 270 hp left.


    Holy Protection... the enemy��s bishop, Kathryn, used his ultimate skill at thest moment to block this attack that was close to destruction.


    Prince Kathryn��s hands trembled. He knew that the defeat was set. At this moment, his defeat was far more unreconciled than his crushing defeat at the trial of the sage.


    He tried his best to control the anger and various negative emotions in his mind. He resisted the urge to smash the table in front of him into pieces. Finally, he covered his face with his hands and leaned against the bench behind him.

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 581, defeat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Empress Yekana had been watching the match closely the entire time. The final oue was the victory of the Frost Kingdom.


    However,pared to the humiliation of her own country��s defeat, Empress Yekana was more concerned about the performance of her son, Prince Kaos.


    After the battle ended, he had been sitting on the chair and covering his face with his hands. This was the first time Empress Yekana had seen him lose hisposure like this since he became an adult.


    Ever since Kaos left the ��furnace��of the country of steel as the victor, he seemed to have been given a heart made of steel.


    Even though he was defeated in the sage trial, Prince Kaos quickly adjusted his state of mind. Queen Yekana did not even see a trace of dejection on his face, only something called fighting spirit.


    However, at this moment, Prince Kaos showed his most vulnerable side in front of everyone..


    Queen Yekana looked at the enemy��s Energy Center on the screen. After watching three rounds of battles, she understood the conditions for victory in this game.


    The enemy��s energy center only had a small amount of HP left. With the damage from the final strike of the master craftsman, Prince Kaos only needed one strike to grasp victory in his hands.


    However, he did not do it. This waspletely different from the battle in reality. The victory of the Holy Spirit could be measured by numerical values. It was clear and concrete.


    This made Kaos feel even more realistic the pain of having the victory firmly in his grasp, but his wrist had been forcefully ripped open by the enemy to snatch it away.


    He had really lost hisposure.


    Empress Yekana was about to finish the tea in the cup in one gulp. When she left the tavern with the team from the country of steel, she realized that the tea in the cup waspletely cold.


    ��Madam Yekana... your dress.��


    At this moment, she finally heard Enoch��s reminder. Empress Yekana lowered her head and looked at her crimson dress. She found that it was already stained with a thickyer of tea stains.


    When? Empress Yekana was slightly stunned. She looked at the Teacup in her hand. The rim of the Teacup had already cracked.


    When she was watching the match just now, she had been too emotional, causing the mana to overflow from her body.


    She suddenly realized that she had been paying too much attention to the battle situation of the Magic Network game and had not noticed this at all.


    Empress Yekana used her hand to gently stroke her skirt, and the tea stains on it disappeared in an instant.


    The team of the country of steel also walked down from thepetition booth at this time. Empress Yekana could see that everyone��s expressions were not good. Prince Kaos pursed his lips tightly, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    ��You failed,��Empress Yekana said softly, and like a sharp sword, it pierced through Prince Kaos��s heart. ��The second time.��


    The other servants of the country of steel all knelt down in fear at this moment. Only Prince Kaos and general Fred were still standing there.


    His gaze was fixed on Empress Yekana. This empress could see that there was a me burning in his pupils.


    Empress Yekana didn��t say anything. She turned around and walked out of the tavern. The other attendants who were kneeling on the ground waiting for punishment were at a loss.


    ��Let��s go back,��general Fred said to the attendants who were participating in thepetition with an expressionless face.


    The atmosphere returned to dead silence once again..


    ��General Fred! Why Don��t you stay and celebrate with us!��


    The fox-like man from the Frost Kingdom asked about General Fred in a loud voice, but the people from the steel kingdom left without looking back.


    ��Enoch...��


    Before Joshua presented the award to the Frost Kingdom, he called Enoch who was tidying up the teacups and teapots.


    ��Mr. Joshua, What��s the matter?��Enoch ran to Joshua and asked.


    ��Give this to Prince Karos,��Joshua handed Enoch a letter and said.


    Although Enoch did not understand what was in the letter, the subus still obediently ran out of the tavern.


    ��Next, Congrattions to all of you for winning the championship, the champion of the firstpetition.��


    Joshua turned around and walked in front of the Frost Nation team, personally handing the World Tree��s Crystal to the fox-like man.


    ��Thank you for your generosity, Joshua Arnold... I feel guilty for taking such a valuable thing without paying any price.��He shook hands with Joshua politely. ��The king of our country has always intended to build a good rtionship with the demon world. Although His Majesty has always been focused on cleaning up the rebels in the country and has no time to care about the diplomacy of the demon world, so I can represent the frost kingdom to establish a trade rtionship with the demon world.��


    ��It��s a pity that I don��t have the final say in this matter.��Joshua did not intend to continuemunicating with this man.


    ��What a pity. Since this is the firstpetition, does it mean that there will be a secondpetition?��He seemed to want to ask Joshua for confirmation.


    ��Definitely.��


    After receiving an affirmative answer from Joshua, he once again exchanged a few pleasantries with Joshua before leaving with his own people. However, the Thunder Crystal was left behind in the Hearthstone Tavern, it seemed that this girl intended to take advantage of this opportunity to y a few rounds of Hearthstone legends before returning.


    ��Your Highness.��The Dark Elf came to Joshua��s side and watched the group of nobles leave. He said, ��You have failed to host thispetition.��


    ��Thousand faces, can you stopining about the poor conditions of thepetition?��Joshua did not expect that there would be a queen present at the venue.


    ��I��m talking about diplomatic rtions. The oue of thispetition might very well cause problems between the country of steel and the Demon World.��


    The Dark Elves looked at the photos of Empress Yekana. That empress must have returned to the Embassy of the country of steel in extreme anger.


    Under such a furious situation, the dark elves found it hard to imagine that the Empress would make a decision that would benefit the demon world.


    ��Thousand faces, I��m not an omniscient and omnipotent God. It��s impossible for me to do everything perfectly.��


    Joshua shrugged his shoulders to express his helplessness.


    ��Well... I think it was quite sessful.��


    Hiri intervened in the conversation between the Dark Elves and Joshua. Although she did not understand the cause and effect of the matter, she had watched thest round of thepetition in its entirety.


    ��Sess? Miss Hiri... I don��t think it��s a sess to make a queen of a potential ally feel unhappy.��


    The Dark Elves viewed the matter from a diplomatic point of view. If the country of steel won in the end, then the Queen��s favorability toward the game might increase even further.


    ��When you were beaten up by someone while ying the game, your first reaction was to uninstall the game?��


    Healy actually wanted to say something like, ��You were the one who attracted the Queen��s hatred in the first ce, right?��.


    However, the ck dove did not have any connection with the demon world on the surface. Even if the dark elves attracted the Queen��s hatred, she would be the one to take it on.


    ��I will find that guy to y another round.��The Dark Elf instantly understood what Healy meant.


    ��So I think this is what Josh wants to achieve.��


    Hiri proudly expressed her thoughts. Then, she looked at Josh and noticed that he was looking at her with a puzzled look. However, soon, Josh came back to his senses and nodded.


    ��Well... the goal of thispetition is to make the various countries pay attention to this magic game, so that they can start to train yers and gradually build aplete professional system...��Josh said.

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 582, execution</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��It��s over, it��s over!��


    Just as Prince Kaos got into the magic car, he heard Kiel, who was sitting at the side, hugging his head and letting out a sound of despair.


    There were two magic cars in the steel country that stopped at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern. Empress Yekana and General Fred sat in the first car, while Kaos chose to sit in the back car, wanting to be alone.


    As a result, he heard his good friend Kiel��s sorrowful cry as soon as he got in the car.


    ��Kaos, do you have a pen and paper?��


    Kiel saw Kaos sitting on it and instantly hugged his hands.


    ��What are you going to do now?��


    Prince Kaos was not in a good mood. Although he had a good impression of Ino, it did not mean that he could ept such intimate actions with other men.


    ��Write a suicide note! Although I am a country aristocrat, my father is still waiting for me in my hometown... Before I die, I have to write a suicide note to inform him,��Kiel said.


    ��Suicide note? Why are you writing this?��


    Prince Kaos frowned as he sized up the scribe with stubble on his face. He was about the same age as him, but he looked like a middle-aged man.


    He recalled carefully and realized that Kiel had never mentioned any incurable disease to him in the past.


    ��Your Highness Kaos, we have lost! And we have lost to your mother, Bah... The Karshilov family that Empress Yekana is hostile to! With Empress Yekana��s personality, she will definitely execute us when she returns.��


    Having said that, Kiel leaned against the back seat as if he had epted everything calmly.


    ��This magic carriage is pretty good as a prison carriage. I just don��t know if there will be ast meal.��


    ��Mother wouldn��t execute someone for such a small matter.��Prince Kaos pressed his hand on Kiel��s shoulder, trying to pull Kiel back from the illusion of despair.


    ��Think whatever you want. After all, you are the noble prince. Even if you fail...��


    Kiel suddenly stopped. He realized that his words had hit a sore spot in Prince Kaos.


    Prince Kaos did not say anything. He just leaned against the back seat and chose to close his eyes to rest.


    The magic conductor car drove slower than expected. When the magic conductor car that Prince Kaos was in arrived at the Embassy of the country of steel, the magic conductor car that Empress Yekana was in had already stopped at the door for more than ten minutes.


    Prince Kaos did not see his mother at the door. Just as he was about to push the door open and get out of the car... a powerful magic wave burst out from the embassy.


    The ground shook, and the ss in the embassy was instantly shattered into pieces. Even the window of the magic conductor car that Prince Kaos was in was shattered into pieces.


    The source of this magic power explosion came from his mother. Empress Yekana was not angry, but she was in a state of anger. However, she controlled her anger well and vented it out in this way.


    ��Look! Her Highness the Empress is really angry!��Kiel looked at the scattered ss in the carriage, and even the hand that pushed the door was trembling.


    Prince Kaos walked out of the magic carriage without saying a word, and Kiel followed him not long after.


    ��Your Highness, can I ask you for something?��Kiel carefully followed behind Prince Kaos and asked.


    ��Let Mother Spare Your Life?��


    Prince Kaos felt that his mother was so angry that she might really order the execution of this poor guy.


    ��I don��t expect the Bloody Queen to be merciful. I... I just beg to have my head chopped off. Hanging is too painful. I��ll also add a suicide note. When the timees, please take my head and the suicide note back to my hometown,��Qi��er said.


    ��...��


    Prince Kaos looked at his friend��s terrified look and really wanted to punch him.


    ��I will do my best not to let mother execute you.��


    Prince Kaos left these words and walked quickly to the embassy.


    Kiel could only follow nervously. The entire embassy was filled with a fearful and uneasy atmosphere.


    Although the explosion of magic just now did not hurt anyone, all the attendants in the embassy understood that Queen Yekana could take the lives of anyone present with just a flick of her finger.


    ��Her Highness the Empress wants you to go to the dining hall.��


    Prince Kaos had just arrived at the embassy when a female attendant came up to Prince Kaos and said.


    ��I... I��ll wait here?��Kiel was already considering whether to run away.


    ��Baron Kiel and the others will go with you.��


    The female attendant��s words were like the whisper of the god of death. Kiel could only follow closely behind Prince Kaos and walked all the way into the dining hall in the embassy.


    There was a long table nearly seven meters long in the dining hall. The long table was filled with all kinds of food that could be described as delicious. It was so sumptuous that it did not look like an ordinary lunch at all. Instead, it looked more like food that could only be seen in a celebration.


    ��If this meal is considered to be yourst meal before you die, it��s not too bad,��Kiel said softly.


    Not long after he finished speaking, the door on the other side of the dining hall was pushed open. Empress Yekana slowly walked out from behind the door.


    ��Mother.��


    Prince Kaos lowered his head towards his mother. Beside him, Kiel and a group of servants knelt on the ground in fear.


    ��There��s no need to kneel in front of me. All of you, stand up.��


    Empress Yekana ignored Prince Kaos and gave an order to the group of people kneeling behind Prince Kaos.


    Kiel stood up shakily. Empress Yekana nced at them. Suddenly, an inscription of thunder and order appeared on Empress Yekana��s hand.


    A servant beside Kiel was lifted high into the air. He held his neck, obviously restrained by magic power,


    empress Yekana only waved her hand lightly, and his body was thrown against the wall behind him. The wall behind him cracked, and he fell to the ground, unable to move.


    ��General Fred, deal with this guy as a traitor.��


    Empress Yekana looked at the attendant with a cold tone, and then looked at the others again.


    ��In the previouspetition called the Holy Spirit, who was the hero whomanded the Broken Sword?��Empress Yekana asked.


    ��It��s... It��s My Highness.��Qi raised his hand, trembling. He opened his mouth and finally asked, ��Before you execute me, can I write a suicide note?��


    ��Execute? Why?��


    Empress Yekana looked at him with a calm gaze.


    ��Because... because aren��t we... defeated?��


    Kiel turned his head to look at the servant who had fallen under the wall. He might not be able to move for the rest of his life.


    ��Defeated? Although I can not tolerate defeat, I will give the defeated some chances.��Empress Yekana��s hands once again disyed the Thunder system inscription, arge amount of thunder poured into the servant who had fallen under the wall, waking him up from hisa. ��But I can not forgive the traitor!��


    ��Traitor...��Qi turned around and found that the servant was the one who had yed the almighty before, and waster reced by Prince Kaos.


    ��Your Highness, I. . . Really didn��t do anything...��the servant woke up and wanted to exin in a weak voice, but when he saw the runes of thunder in Empress Yekana��s hand.., he gritted his teeth and stood up, actually dodging Empress Yekana��s attack.


    The attendant wanted to turn around and escape, but the floor suddenly cracked, and arge number of silver-white runes appeared around his body.


    Empress Yekana gently clenched her hand, and the floor suddenly sank a few centimeters. The huge gravity also pressed him to the ground, making him unable to move, and even his eyes began to fill with blood.


    ��D * mn... D * mn it! Didn��t I just lose a game of the weave? ! Why... Do you have to punish me like this? !��The attendant roared angrily.


    This scene caused the attendant and Kiel, who had participated in the weavepetition earlier, to tremble all over.


    However, what he said wasn��t wrong. To outsiders, this was merely a defeat in a game of the weave. If it was general Fred, he wouldn��t even be able to me the contestants present.


    However, Empress Yekana was different.


    ��Game? ! This magicwork game is gambling with the honor of our country.��


    Empress Yekana said this softly. At that moment, Prince Kaos raised his head in surprise and looked at his mother.


    However, Empress Yekana still did not stop punishing the attendant. Every time she clenched her left hand, the runes surrounding the area became brighter. At the same time, the pressure suddenly increased by several times.


    ��Moreover, I will never show mercy to traitors who have been bribed by the Karshilov Family!��


    After Empress Yekana said that, her left hand waspletely clenched. The bones and internal organs of the attendant were being pressed down bit by bit. The sound of bones gradually cracking echoed in everyone��s ears, it was so clear that it made one��s hair stand on end.


    In the end, he coughed out arge amount of blood. His internal organs and bones must have beenpletely shattered. His entire body fell into the ruins that were full of cracks. Only thest trace of his weak breath was left.


    After doing all this, Empress Yekana once again looked at Kiel and the others. At that moment, the thought of ��why didn��t humans evolve into turtle shells��surfaced in Kiel��s mind.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 583, honours</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Kiel held a fork and a knife. The food ced in front of him was probably something he could only eat after saving up a week��s worth of pocket money.


    However, Kiel did not have any appetite at the moment. No one was in the mood to eat while watching the decapitation ceremony that was about to begin on the public execution tform.


    This was indeed a harsh execution. Nearly 200 servants and their families were summoned to the dining hall in the embassy of the country of steel. They stood in more than ten rows in a row in silence.


    Empress Yekana was standing in front of them, looking at everyone with her cold eyes... from time to time, there would be people who were deemed as ��traitors��being dragged out of the line and then taken to somewhere unknown by the guards.


    In the end, three of the servants were dragged away by the guards. Empress Yekana waved her hand and dismissed the group of people.


    ��General Fred, you have neglected the management of the entire embassy.��


    Empress Yekana tried to figure out a ring on her finger. The ring was inscribed with pale purple inscriptions.


    As an inscription master, Kiel could immediately tell that the gemstone iid in the ring was an expensive inscription stone. It was inscribed with the magic of the illusion system.


    ��Your Highness, I was sent here by the king so that I could retire.��General Fred began toin to Empress Yekana. ��Nn is a nursing home with a nice scenery. There��s no reason to worry about spies from other countries in the nursing home.��


    ��But I��m going to assign you to a new battlefield, General.��


    Empress Yekana listened to the general��sints and finally sighed softly. This general had once made outstanding contributions to the steel country, but he was already too old, he was so old that he would not stop panting even if he practiced the sword with Prince Kaos for a while.


    Although General Fred had once asked the king to continue staying on the battlefield, the war had already ended, so the king would only send him to Nn as an ambassador.


    Under such circumstances, it was understandable that general Fred would haveints.


    ��You mean the Holy Spirit Competition?��General Fred paused. ��I didn��t expect you to care so much about this... magic web game.��


    ��It��s the Karshilov family that cares too much about thispetition.��Empress Yekana��s voice was cold. ��In order to win thispetition, they even used the despicable method of nting spies in the yers and bribing the nobles of other countries.��


    Bribing the nobles of other countries? Hearing this, Kiel was slightly shocked. Speaking of which, thebat strength of the contestants from other countries was also so weak that it was unseemly.


    ��It��s indeed very despicable, but it��s a verymon method in war,��general Fred said.


    ��Did that chaos demon say that he nned to hold a secondpetition?��


    After saying this, Empress Yekana looked at Prince Kaos who was sitting at the dining table.


    ��Joshua Arnold just told me on the magic web that the secondpetition will be held three monthster, and the prize will still be the fruit of the Holy Tree.��


    Prince Kaos received a text message from Joshua on his way to the embassy.


    In the text message, apart from telling Prince Kaos the time of the next Holy Spirit Competition, he also asked about Prince Kaos��current location.


    ��Three monthster? The next time the Nn Portal Opens...��


    Queen Yekana��s terrifying expression finally subsided a little when she thought of this.


    ��General Fred, I n to form a new guild,��Queen Yekana suddenly said.


    ��Guild?��


    ��Just like our diator Guild! ��Not only do I want to make those old foxes lose their heads in the next Holy Spirit Competition, but also in all futurepetitions... I Can��t give them a chance to win.��Queen Yekana seemed to be serious.


    ��But Your Highness... that Chaos Fiend might not always use the holy tree��s crystal as a reward.��


    General Fred knew how precious the Holy Tree��s crystal was. This time, Jose gave it to the Frost Kingdom as a reward for being the champion for free.


    No one knew what this chaos fiend would use as a reward in the nextpetition.


    ��General Fred! The reward for the next Holy Spirit Competition will still be the Holy Tree Crystal,��Prince Kaos interrupted at this time.


    However, his reminder waspletely ignored by his mother.


    ��It��s fine to disband the guild, but that Chaos Demon��s ambition may be greater than I imagined,��Empress Yekana recalled the memories of her contact with Jose and said, ��He is deliberately stirring up the hatred between us and the Frost Kingdom. The hatred can only be resolved with that magic game. In the end, that magic game will be valued by me and the nobles of various countries... it will be a brand-new battlefield.��


    Queen Yekana��s words were just as general Fred had predicted.


    ��Your Highness, I will train strong enough soldiers.��


    General Fred heard this and had no more questions. He epted the mission of Queen Yekana.


    ��I will also recruit in the iron country��s Orson Castle. I heard that there is a ce called Inte cafe.��


    Queen Yekana looked at Kiel and the attendants sitting next to him.


    ��Although they were defeated in thispetition, they have shown that they are not weaker than the enemy. General Fred, are these warriors paid?��Queen Yekana asked.


    ��Each of them is paid five gold coins.��


    General Fred answered Queen Yekana truthfully.


    Queen Yekana also walked towards the dining table at this time. Kiel almost immediately put down the cutlery in his hand, wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth, and stood up from his seat.


    ��I remember that your father is a Baron?��


    ��The manager of Crane Town. It��s our honor to be remembered by her highness the Queen.��Kiel lowered his head and said in a humble voice.


    ��You performed very well on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit today. Are you willing to continue to stay in the embassy as a participant in thepetition?��


    ��Of course I am.��


    Kiel could only answer in this way. If he refused, it was a question whether he could walk out of the embassy alive or not.


    ��General Fred, bring the sword.��Empress Yekana��s next order made Kiel so scared that his soul almost left his body.


    This empress didn��t intend to use magic. Could it be that she intended to use the sword to ��deal��with him?


    Kiel stared at the general as he took out a knight��s longsword. There wereplicated patterns on the hilt of the sword. It didn��t look like a weapon used in battle at all.


    This was A... Ceremonial Sword.


    ��Kneel.��


    Under Empress Yekana��s order, Kiel instantly understood what she meant and instantly half-knelt on the ground.


    ��Although this is only a guild that I established verbally, and there are no written documents that can exin your identity, I will not mistreat any ��warrior��who fought for me on the battlefield.��


    Empress Yekana pulled out her long sword and lightly patted Kiel��s shoulder with the de of the sword.


    Kiel felt the cold feeling of the long sword resting on his shoulder, but he was so excited that he could only clench his hand tightly to calm himself down.


    This meant that he had be a knight under the Queen! This knight under the bloody queen... This identity had much more power than a baron. Many nobles in the iron country had to speak to him nicely when they saw this identity.


    The position that anyone dreamed of suddenly fell into the hands of Kiel.


    ��But if you face such a tragic defeat the next time.��


    Halfway through the award ceremony, Empress Yekana suddenly pressed the long sword in her hand against Kiel��s neck, forcing Kiel to look up at her.


    ��Not only you, but your family will also be reduced to dust along with your honor. Do you understand?��


    ��I... I understand, Your Highness,��Kiel said in a trembling voice.


    ��Then, in order to be stronger in the future, be a Holy Knight.��


    Empress Yekana directly addressed the yers in thepetition as ��Knights��. This title instantly raised the status of the yers of the weave.


    Kiel raised both of his hands and caught Empress Yekana��s long sword.


    ��I��ll leave the rest to you, General Fred. Don��t hold back.��Empress Yekana turned around and was about to leave the restaurant, before she left, she nced back at Prince Karos and said something that made him despair, ��Pack your luggage.��


    ��Understood, mother.��


    Prince Karos epted his mother��s order. In the end, he still had to return to the country of steel. Before he left, he opened a message on the weave. There was a message left by Enoch.


    ��where are you?��


    Prince Kaos looked at the message, not knowing how to reply.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 584, Omen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua was driving the magic car to help Enoch find the whereabouts of the Prince of the country of steel.


    ��I��m sorry, Mr. Joshua... I didn��t have time to catch up.��


    Enoch was holding an envelope in his hand. Joshua instructed the subus to give it to the prince, but Enoch didn��t have time to catch up.


    ��It��s normal to run away after losing.��


    Joshua nced at his own magic web interface. There was no reply from Prince Karos, and there was no news from Enoch either.


    ��Could it be that the prince was really killed by his mother?��


    Hiri, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, uttered a strange onomatopoeia.


    ��No matter how vicious a tiger is, it won��t eat its own child,��said Joshua.


    ��But some Asian Dragons do.��Healy did not understand why Joshua would mention the tiger at such a time.


    ��...��


    It was only then that Joshua remembered that the ferocious beasts in this world were not onlyrge feline creatures, but also superrge reptiles.


    ��Prince Kaos is at the Nn Portal.��


    A message from the dark elves popped up in Joshua��s message. If necessary, the dark elves could perform the function of a reconnaissance ne.


    After knowing the whereabouts of the Prince, Josh stepped on the elerator, turned the steering wheel, and sped toward the teleportation gate.


    At this moment, Josh was so d that he didn��t have the concept of a driver��s license or speeding.


    ��What exactly is in the envelope you gave the Prince?��Hiri nced at Enoch who was sitting in the back seat. The Subus��s face had already begun to turn white.


    ��The leaves of the world tree can be considered as a favor investment,��Joshua said.


    ��Favor investment... including the new king of the Frost Kingdom, this is already the second king you��ve conquered.��


    Healy seemed to understand what Joshua meant by investment.


    ��If he��s in charge of the steel kingdom in the future, this favor will be very useful. And if he bes addicted to the weave, it will bring me a lot of benefits.��


    ��What��s with the viin-like lines!��


    After hearing what Joshua said, Hiri could totally see Joshua as a dangerous figure who wanted to use the magic to control the world.


    ��It��s the truth. I��m not just talking about letting them watch my movies and y my games.��


    Joshua looked at the Nn Portal in the distance and slowly slowed down his car.


    The symptoms of the magic addiction were not simply made up by Joshua. More and more of Nn��s spellcasters were showing this symptom, the specific situation was ��absolutely unwilling to leave the range of Nn��s magic��, ��not being able to walk through the magic is like killing Me��and so on.


    This was also the case when Joshua first came to this world.


    No human in the information age could stand the boring entertainment of the Middle Ages, at least not Joshua!


    Joshua stopped his magic car and saw Queen Yekana��s team leaving from the teleportation gate of Nn.


    ��Go, Enoch,��Joshua said to the subus behind him.


    Enoch nodded, took the envelope in his hand, got out of the car, and quickly ran there.


    Jose and Hiri continued to stay in the magic carriage and watched Enoch��s back.


    ��Who is it!��


    Enoch��s approach naturally attracted the attention of the guards of the steel country. They instantly blocked the ��girl��who was too beautiful.


    ��I... I��m Looking for Mr. Karos,��Enoch said anxiously as he looked at Karos who was about to enter the teleportation portal in the distance.


    ��Your Highness? He is not someone you can meet as you wish! Quickly leave this ce!��The guard took into ount the surrounding Nn Enforcers and did not do anything rude to Enoch.


    ��Mr. Karos!��


    Enoch saw that there was no use in exining, so he shouted Prince Karos��name loudly.


    In an instant, Karos, who was about to step into the teleportation portal, seemed to hear Enoch��s voice, but he walked toward the teleportation portal without turning his head.


    Enoch shouted again. This time, he had angered the guard, and they violently pushed Enoch to the ground.


    The moment Enoch fell to the ground, Prince Kaos stopped his footsteps.


    ��Mother...��


    After getting permission from his mother, Prince Kaos quickly ran out of the teleportation portal.


    The prince instantly pushed away the rough guards and helped Enoch up from the ground.


    All of this was seen by Josh and Hiri.


    ��Can this scene be used to write a love story?��Hiri asked Josh in a low voice.


    ��It should be fine if you want to write it.��


    Josh patted the steering wheel and quietly waited for Enoch and Kaos to finish their conversation.


    ��Well... I think the Prince of the steel country is almost done with his strategy. Who is your next target?��


    It was not the first time Hili had seen the princee to the tavern to look for Enoch. The subus had undoubtedly captured the prince��s heart.


    ��Why do you say it��s like a game of Love? There��s no next target. The only thing we need to do now is to perfect the two games, ��Warcraft��and ��Holy Spirit��.��


    At this point, Jose looked at Hili��s silver-gray hair. As time passed, Hili was just a little bit away from reaching the waist-length achievement.


    ��But in the future, I��ll have to go to the city of the High Elves, in the Frost Kingdom.��


    ��At that time... it shouldn��t be a problem for me to skip sses for a while.��


    Hiri seemed to have decided to go with him.


    ��I��ll exin the situation to the purple-clothed person. She should go with me.��


    Joshua started the magic car again. Enoch had already finished the farewell ceremony with Prince Kaos.


    Since the SKJERONA award ceremony ended, Jose had cleared away most of the obstacles.


    The only holy country that had absolute hatred against the demons had gradually changed under the leadership of Gloria.


    This kind of peaceful development was indeed what Jose wanted, but there was always an uneasy premonition in his heart.


    When Joshua thought of this, a piercing pain suddenly appeared in his mind.


    ��Joshua, What��s wrong with you?��


    Hiri instantly noticed Joshua��s abnormality, and the next second, a white cat suddenly appeared on Joshua��s head.


    That was the consciousness of the Frost Elf World Tree.


    ��It should be fine... could it be the reason for staying upte?��


    Joshua rubbed his forehead. This sudden pain did not seem to be physical, but rather... it was simr to the pain in his soul.


    Before the prophet from the demon world left, he told Joshua that his elder sister also had this sudden headache, and the reason for it was not yet known, but recently, after having the leaves of the world tree, the symptoms had eased quite a bit.


    ��After the white cat appeared, I waspletely cured.��Josh hugged the white cat sitting on his head and said, ��Sucking cats should be able to cure diseases, right?��


    ��We have to find an apothecary to take a look.��


    It was rare for Hiri to use a serious tone to instruct Josh.


    ��Human apothecaries are probably useless. Even chaos demons have such symptoms. It might be a gic disease or something.��Before Josh could finish his sentence, the white cat��s paw suddenly pressed on his nose, in the next second, a magic web interface appeared in front of Joshua. A line of words appeared on it.


    ��Go to Arthur Crow!��


    Arthur Crow... The Floating City of the High Elves. This message was clearly sent by the white cat.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 585, encounter battle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ins at the border of the Frost Kingdom.


    Agata pulled the linen scarf around his neck and exhaled a breath of cold air.


    The demon race, the Frost Kingdom, and the sacred religion had been fighting on this ins for who knows how many years. The long years of war had caused the ins to be aplete mess, as long as one dug a little under the snow, one would be able to dig out a corpse.


    Therefore, this ce had be a paradise for most ��ghouls��. Of course, the prerequisite was that these fellows could avoid the magical beasts that lived on the ins and the orcs that would appear from time to time.


    All of these factors caused the frost ins to be very dangerous for Agata, a solo traveler. Perhaps her luck had been pretty good recently, as she did not encounter any magical beasts or thieves along the way.


    ��Are we still close?��


    Agata came before a decaying tree. She stretched out her hand and pushed aside the umted snow beside the tree, revealing a skeleton that had been sealed in ice.


    This skeleton had been stabbed to death under the tree in a raised hand posture. Perhaps it was because its movements were too conspicuous, it had been used as a signpost for the army, it was even nicknamed ��Smiling Johanna��by the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��If I have a camera, I really want to take a group photo and post it on the Spellcaster Forum.��


    Agata put down the backpack on her back and took out a cup of wine from the bag and sat down with Johanna.


    She opened the interface of her weave... during the time she stayed in the demon world as a prisoner of war, Agata had made many friends. One of the benefits was that she did not know who had given her a leaf from the world tree.


    With the blessing of this leaf, she could establish a connection with the weave no matter where she was.


    ��I��ve finally met Mr. Johanna today. I��m almost able to return to frost fort. I kind of miss my bed at home.��


    Agata opened her spell Caster��s camp and left a message on it.


    Not everyone could have the function of a spell caster��s camp. Agata had applied for a long time before she had her own ��camp��.


    After setting up the camp, Agata spent her time as a prisoner of war in the demon race fortress. She updated hertest news every day. To put it simply, she used words to broadcast her life as a prisoner of war.


    Even the name of the demon camp was changed to ��Agata who still wants to escape��


    ��what! The camp owner has escaped?��replied: Short-tentacle wand


    ��He was released a week ago, but I feel that life in the demon fortress is veryfortable. He can eat his fill and also grow flowers.��replied: son of theke.


    ��that��s true, but I still have to go home and take a look.��


    Agata replied to the messages of the messengers one by one. Her camp was not as hot as the flower of Faroese. A single ��Good Morning��could receive thousands of replies.


    Her camp had about 500 people paying attention to it. Most of them were curious about the life in the demon fortress.


    Although some people were doubting the truth of Agata��s story, most of them still believed the rumors of Agata.


    ��thest bit of dry food has been eaten. I should go now.��


    Agata shook his pouch. There was not much to drink in it.


    The hunger in her stomach reminded Agata of the life in the demon fortress. At least, she would not go hungry.


    Agata carried her backpack, but the interface of the demon was not closed. Along the way, no one chatted with her, which made Agata develop the habit of sending her thoughts to the camp.


    She continued to walk on the snow-covered in. However, before she got far... Agata saw a team of cavalrymen in the distance.


    Agata narrowed her eyes and stared at the armor worn by the cavalry in the distance, as well as the emblem on the horse clothes.


    ��I met our country��s border patrol! Although I��m not sure yet... but I seem to have been discovered.��


    When Agata was editing the content of the magic, the group of cavalry seemed to have also noticed Agata��s voice. She could only raise her hand to indicate that she was here, and shouted her name loudly.


    ��I am the fourth son of the White Frost Deer n��s patriarch, Agata Gulisf!��Agata shouted out her name and surname.


    Just the members of the White Frost Deer n were enough for the cavalry to stop and confirm. Moreover, Agata was once a soldier of the fortress.


    However, the cavalry took out their longbows. At this moment, Agata instantly realized that something was wrong. An ice-blue inscription appeared on her hand. When the arrow was shot at her.., a barrier formed by magic power appeared in front of Agata.


    After blocking the first round of attacks, she immediately threw down the heavy bag behind her and ran toward the tree behind her.


    Agata hid behind the tree, but subconsciously looked at the reply on the Spellcaster��s camp.


    ��Can you ride back now?��replied: Magic Rooster.


    ��those guys are... they��re disguised as ghouls. No... that��s impossible... Ghouls can��t be wandering around this area. There��s something strange there.��


    Agata relied on her excellent typing speed to send her thoughts to the spell caster camp. She took this opportunity to turn around and look at the cavalry. They held their longbows and shot arrows at Agata once again.


    ��I��m not the enemy! Don��t you even give me the chance to talk!��Agata shouted at the cavalry.


    However, they did not pay attention to Agata at all. One of the cavalry��s arrows was imbued with magic power and instantly hit the smiling Johanna beside Agata.


    The ice sculpture instantly shattered into pieces under the attack of the Magic Arrow.


    ��Johanna is dead again!��


    Wait! Now is not the time to send a message to the camp!


    Agata waved her hand and closed the interface of the magic. Two cavalrymen had already rushed to his side and pulled out their sabers to sh at her.


    She could only pull out the dagger behind her back to block one of the attacks, but her body also lost its bnce and fell to the snow.


    The other cavalryman seized this opportunity and aimed at Agata. The arrow had already been shot, and it was toote for her to cast a spell to block it.


    Agata closed her eyes subconsciously, but the expected pain did not appear on her body a few secondster.


    She opened her eyes tentatively, and a dark figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��?��


    Agata stared at the figure standing in front of him with his eyes wide open, his left hand firmly holding the arrow that was shot at Agata.


    ��Lord Noggs?��Agata said the name of the person in front of him in disbelief.


    ��As expected, there is no need tomunicate with creatures like humans.��


    Noggs��s hand exerted a little force and directly broke the arrow. Another cavalryman brandished his saber from the other side and charged at Noggs again, but the next second, Noggs brandished the longsword in his left hand.


    The thick snow was instantly drawn into a deep ravine by the sharp magic power. The cavalryman in the ravine, along with his horse, was directly split into two, fresh blood sttering on the pure white snow.


    Agata looked at this scene in a daze. She did not know how to describe her current mood at all. She could only open the spell caster camp instinctively. There were several people on the camp who were asking about Agata��s current situation.


    ��I��m fine... I seem to have summoned the first prince of the demon race,��Agata replied with some uncertainty.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 586, visit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the habitat of the world tree.


    ��Why do I have to say these things?��


    The Ice Dragon Catariany on the grass and looked at Joshua who was standing in front of it with its side pupils.


    ��It��s just voice acting. It��s a very simple job.��


    Joshua was holding a thick and heavy script book in his hand. The lines on it were the lines of some characters from Warcraft and the Holy Spirit.


    It took him two nights to finish the script. After confirming that he did not miss anything, he started to look for the characters that matched his memory.


    Joshua had already asked several dwarves toplete the dubbing, and this ice dragon��s voice was undoubtedly suitable for a woman who was full of dignity.


    ��Now is not the time.��


    Although the ice dragon said human words, it had never opened its mouth.


    ��Not the time?��


    Joshua looked around. This time, in order to persuade the ice dragon to cooperate, Joshua even brought Tyreen over.


    The Frost Elf was sitting on the grass holding the white cat. The white cat waved its little paws in Tyreen��s arms as if it wanted to say something.


    ��The Holy Tree said that the program Lord Catarian wants to watch is about to begin.��


    ��The program he wants to watch? It Can��t be a TV program, right?��


    When the ice dragon mentioned this, it subconsciously moved its eyes away. Jose took a few steps forward and entered its line of sight again.


    ��I wonder which TV program is so honored to be appreciated by Lord Catarian?��


    Joshua had once read a book about dragons in this world. The book was borrowed from a gray-clothed person when he was in a programming ss.


    The book was written in a legendary way, the content of the book was, ��pure-blooded dragons spend most of their time sleeping. These creatures that have lived long enough to rival human history have seen too many things, so they have lost interest in everything.��


    Now it seemed that the content of the book wasplete nonsense.


    The Ice Dragon did not answer Joshua. It simply closed its eyes.


    This kind of behavior was quite like an ostrich. Joshua could only look at the owner of the Ice Dragon, the white cat.


    ��The Holy Tree said that it was the show of Sir Copper Dragon.��Tyreen acted as a very qualified cat trantor.


    ��Brass Dragon? Isn��t that a talk show on Faroese TV station?��Joshua felt that it was indeed a pleasure to watch his own kind wantonly tease humans. ��Alright then, Sir Catarian, I will find you to dub after the show is over.��


    The Ice Dragon still did not respond to Joshua. Instead, the white cat broke free from Tyreen��s embrace and went to the trunk of the world tree to dig out a primary crystal.


    It used its ws to press on the primary crystal twice consecutively. The primary crystal projected the scene of Faroese TV station.


    At this moment, Joshua nced at the ice dragon. Its left eye did not open, but its right eye opened a slit.


    The Brass Dragon��s talk show in Faroese had be one of the most popr shows in Faroese.


    Before the show ended, Josh could only sit on the grass and wait.


    ��Well... I heard from Hiri that you��re going to leave Nn for a while?��Tyreen suddenly asked.


    ��After finishing these dubbing work, I n to visit Arthur Crow.��


    Josh tidied up the script in his hand and handed it to Tyreen under her curious gaze.


    ��Arthur Crow, the city of the High Elves. That��s on the other side of the border of the Frost Kingdom.��


    After Tyreen contacted the High Elves, she also learned about the location of the legendary city.


    Arthur Crow was located in the basin on the northern border of the Frost Kingdom. It wasn��t far from Nn.


    ��It��ll take a long time to get there.��


    Tyreen felt uneasy when she found out that Joshua was going to go on a long journey and could not bring her along.


    ��I studied the map with Hirist night. It will take at least four months to six months to walk.��


    Joshua did not expect magic cars to be able to drive in the primitive forest unless he could get his hands on magic machines such as tanks.


    The long-distance transportation tools for humans were still ordinary horses. Joshua had also heard that Nn had developed a magic machine called an airship. Unfortunately, it was still in the experimental stage.


    ��Half a year...��Tyreen had lived with humans for so long and had gradually adapted to the human��s concept of time. Half a year was a little too long for her.


    ��So I can only trouble your Lord Catarian.��


    Joshua turned back to look at the ice dragon. Its eyes had already opened. It only nced at Joshua slightly before it continued to look at the ��screen��on the television.


    ��The Holy Tree said that Lord Catarian is willing to help you.��Tyreen tranted what the white cat wanted to say again.


    ��The city of the High Elves is as tricky as an iron needle hedgehog.��The Ice Dragon finally spoke at this moment. ��I can��t break through the barrier of that city.��


    ��A barrier that even the guardian Dragon can��t break through?��


    Among all the people that Joshua knew so far, Catarian was the most powerful existence in this world. Although the five sages of Nn could join forces to restrain this ice dragon, they were absolutely unable to kill it.., the only thing the skeleton duke could do was to drive it away.


    ��That��s magic that humans can not understand. The Magic Power of your chaos demons...��Catarian suddenly let out a strangeugh. ��Maybe you can break through with the magic power of Your Chaos Demons.��


    ��UH... let me make it clear first. I��m going to visit, not to invade Arthur Crow.��


    Listening to the ice dragon��s tone, it seemed to be very interested in invading Arthur Crow.


    ��Is that so? That��s really a pity.��


    Catarian lost his interest immediately and looked at the talk show of the Bronze Dragon again.


    ��In short, with this legendary mount, it should be no problem to go back and forth in seven days.��Joshua had also read the description in the book, ��a pure-blooded dragon ps its wings and soars in the sky, even if the sky is instantly torn apart, it will produce bursts of thunder.��.


    This description was very simr to breaking through the sound barrier. For a creature to be able to do this, Joshua had always been skeptical. However, this was a world of magic, and there were many things that science could not exin... probably.


    The Ice Dragon��s attention was focused on the program in front of it, or rather, it was toozy to continue bickering with Joshua.


    Joshua took advantage of this time to take out a crystal. This crystal was not the crystal of the Frost Elf holy tree, but the world tree of the High Elves.


    ��The token given to you by the Holy Tree of the High Elves...��Tyreen felt relieved when she saw the crystal. ��Their holy tree has approved of you.��


    ��But the High Elves may not approve of me.��Joshua traced the lines on the surface of the crystal. He could feel an energy other than the aura of life. ��I hope it will be a peaceful meeting.��

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 587, Farewell</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��That��s all for today��s ss... uh... I know you have a lot of questions, can youe one by one?��


    In the afternoon, Joshua took the time to attend a programming ss at the Ruhr Academy of Advanced Magic.


    Perhaps it was because Joshua became the winner of the Skjerona Prize, the number of spellcasters attending Joshua��s programming ss increased exponentially. The original ssroom could not amodate so many people, so the gray-clothed person could only reluctantly change to another ssroom.


    ��Teacher Joshua, may I ask where you can learn the basics of this course?��


    The first spellcaster who asked the question was a stranger. From the looks of it, he must havee from a noble family.


    The award ceremony of the SKJERONA Prize had already made the various countries understand the importance of the magic. They would definitely not let go of the opportunity to learn theposition of the magic.


    ��I don��t know about this for the time being. You can suggest to the gray-clothed person to have someone provide additional basic teaching.��


    The content that Joshua was talking about at this stage was already somewhat different from the programming on Earth.


    During the period when he was meditating andmunicating with the world tree, Joshua learned a lot about the basic structure of this world��s runes. This was also the foundation of the operation of the weave. All this knowledge was taught to Joshua by the white cat.


    To these spellcasters, it was no different from the ��truth��that they had been pursuing all along.


    ��Next.��


    Joshua was d that the gray-clothed person was in charge of this ss. Otherwise, he would have been surrounded by arge number of spell casters.


    This question-and-answer sessionsted for more than an hour before the spell casters left in satisfaction.


    ��I heard from Healy that you��re going to take her on a trip for a period of time?��


    The purple-clothed person was also one of the observers. Her appearance was still as young as before. It waspletely impossible to tell that the Sage��s life was nearing its end.


    ��It��ll take about a week to travel back and forth. It��s just that I might stay in one ce for a period of time during the journey.��


    When Joshua replied to the purple-clothed person, he was actually a little guilty. The purple-clothed person��s time limit was not much. She really hoped that Hiri could inherit her mantle.


    Half a month might not be a big deal to outsiders, but to the purple-clothed person, it was fatal.


    ��Neither you nor Hiri are willing to reveal the location to me?��The purple-robed man sighed slightly and said, ��I also need to make a trip to the demon world.��


    ��Demon World... are you going to visit the Lord Skeleton?��


    When Joshua said this, he looked around. All the spell casters had left, leaving only Joshua and the purple-robed man.


    ��There is a limit to human life, but some existences don��t have it.��The purple-robed man revealed a bitter smile.


    ��So, purple-robed man, have you decided not to be a human? Uh... I mean, will the Sage Council... allow it?��Joshua asked with some uncertainty, ��An undead creature?��


    ��I��ve already asked the white-robed man, and he understands my thoughts.��


    The purple-robed man gripped the magic staff in his hand, as if he had alreadye to his senses.


    ��Speaking of which... Nn does seem to have a necromancer��s Association.��Joshua felt that the spell casters of this world were more open-minded about the existence of the undead.


    Aside from the lord of the Lich who could causerge-scale casualties like the skeleton duke, Nn still allowed research in this area to be conducted within a certain range.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    Jose immediately found a piece of paper on the podium, then picked up a pen and wrote a letter of introduction on it.


    ��I don��t have a seal that represents my royal identity, but this seal should be able to allow you to pass through the demon world unimpeded. If you don��t know where the Lord of the skeleton��s territory is, you can ask my sister. I��ll inform her in advance.��


    Joshua gestured at the Lord Skeleton��s seal on his palm.


    After the magic power gathered on it, a part of the paper was corroded by the Lord Skeleton��s seal.


    Joshua handed the letter directly to the purple-clothed person.


    ��Please be careful on your way.��


    ��You too, Joshua Arnold.��The purple-clothed person put away the letter and said to Joshua.


    ... ..


    Joshua returned to the Hearthstone Tavern in the afternoon.


    ��Joshua, the test for ��Holy Spirit��ends today?��


    As soon as Joshua pushed open the door of the tavern, Hiri ran up to Joshua and asked.


    ��The first test is indeed only for four days. What��s Wrong?��


    Joshua only treated ��Holy Spirit��as aplimentary part of Warcraft and did not officially release it.


    At present, ��Warcraft��had sold more than 30,000 copies. Although Joshua did not specifically count it, one-third of the yers of ��Warcraft��had tried ��Holy Spirit��before, and this number was still rising.


    ��Well... Open the game partition first. The entire partition looks like it��s about to be blown up by a meteor shower,��Hiri said.


    Joshua opened the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum ording to Hiri��s instructions. The first page of the post showed an unexpected... consistency.


    ��using my twenty years of life in exchange for the Holy Spirit not to stop testing.��reply: The Reaper of Olsenburg.


    ��If there is a god of the game, please listen to my prayers. The Battle of the Holy Spirit should not end tonight.��reply: The Crown of the kingdom.


    ��is there anyone who wants to join the expedition to Lordaeron Tonight?��replied: Far Away.


    Joshua swiped the interface of the magic web. Most of the posts were begging for the testing of the Holy Spirit to not stop.


    ��What should I do? God of Games?��


    Healy nced at Joshua. She had been browsing the spellcaster forum while waiting for him to return to the tavern.


    ��Then I��ll extend the test for a period of time. I��m going out anyway, so I probably won��t have time to make any new content in the game.��


    Joshua immediately posted a message on the Spellcaster Forum��s home page about the extension of the testing time for Holy Spirit.


    When this message appeared on the Mana Net, the situation of the game partition could be described as ��almost like a carnival��.


    ��praise the god of the game!��replied: Crown of the kingdom.


    ��I feel like I have gained another strange title.��


    Joshua looked at the series of posts in the game partition and did not know how toin.


    ��Well... I think that if you build a temple or a monastery at some time, Joshua, it��s only a matter of time before you destroy the Kingdom of the Holy Church,��Hiri said.


    ��The impact shouldn��t be that big. Also, Hiri, have you prepared your luggage?��


    This time, Josh was nning a short trip that wouldst from one month to half a month. He had the ice dragon catarian, the super powerful ��supersonic biological ne��.


    Theoretically, it shouldn��t take too long to travel from Nn to the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Everything is ready!��


    Hiri seemed to be very excited about this trip. She brought Josh to the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern and pointed at a pile of boxes piled up in the corner of the second floor.


    ��Well... Hiri, we��re not going camping this time, nor are we going to eat Hotpot.��


    Josh nced at the pile of luggage hiri brought with her. The most conspicuous among them were strings of sausages and a pile of jerky.


    ��Are we going to hunt?��


    ��I��ll take care of the food problem. Believe me, with that Ice Dragon, the difficulty won��t be in the wilderness.��


    Josh tried to convince Healy to give up her previous experience of living in the forest.

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 588, uninvited guests</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua finally enjoyed the ��aviation service��of the Frost Dragon Catarian towards the end of the night.


    Unfortunately, the experience of sitting on the dragon scales was very smooth, but there was no sense offort at all.


    The catarian dragon scales had its own cooling function. Joshuaid a nket on it before he could barely sit down.


    ��If you keepining, I��ll throw you down.��


    Catarian��s voice echoed in Joshua��s ears. What appeared in front of Joshua was a sky full of stars. Colorful Neb scattered in the sky.


    This scene was undoubtedly a very romantic scene. It was enough to stir up any girl��s romantic cells. Hiri was no exception.


    Unfortunately, due to the fact that she was too sleepy, this Miss Spellcaster had already fallen asleep on Jose��s shoulder.


    ��I��m just a little regretful that I didn��t bring an extra quilt.��


    Jose used his hand to stroke Hiri��s long hair by her ear. Even though she had once again entered the state of a quilt spirit, she was still shivering due to the cold wind.


    Catarian was above the clouds. His flying speed was also terrifyingly fast. Under such circumstances, the cold wind that blew could be said to be fatal.


    Even if Katarian provided Josh with a barrier to resist the hurricane, some cold air still seeped into it.


    Josh had no choice but to wrap himself in the quilt and bring Hiri in.


    ��Humans are still too fragile,��Katarian suddenly said.


    ��At this time, I might have to exin a lot of things to you and describe some of the greatness of humans, but forget it. It��s better to read the posts if I have the time.��


    Joshua did not have the intention to respond to the ice dragon��s words. Catarian just let out a cold snort.


    So, Joshua took advantage of this time to open the magic web view. The number of people watching this video site had reached more than 100,000 every day.


    ��What are you watching?��


    Perhaps it was too boring during the flight, Catarian moved his pupils backward. In an instant, an eye made of ice appeared in front of Joshua, staring at the magic web view.


    ��Magic web view,��answered Joshua.


    ��I know!��


    The Ice Dragon had stayed in Nn for a long time. If Joshua remembered correctly, it had also registered for magic web view, but it had never uploaded any videos.


    ��A game video recorded by a high elf.��


    Joshua erged his magic web interface further, allowing the ice dragon to see clearly what was being broadcast on the screen. It was a video uploaded by a creator called ��Genius Al��.


    The content of the video was ��Warcraft��.


    ��Those High Elves are actually interested in the things you��ve made?��The Ice Dragon��s tone was a little surprised.


    ��The Three High Elves that you brought overst time. Two of them are... Good Girls.��


    As Joshua said this, he nced at Hiri who was sleeping soundly beside him.


    ��This is not a matter of choosing a mate. The High Elves of the older generation are extremely repelling of the chaos demons. The Three High Elves are all from the new generation,��Catarian said.


    ��You know them very well?��


    Joshua stopped watching the video. Recently, Al had umted arge number of fans. With her ��Dumb Cutie��, he was able to stand firmly at the second ce in the Magic Net��s game zone. The first ce was naturally Joshua��s sister.


    ��Just some impressions.��Catarian was silent for a moment before saying, ��I was killed once a long time ago. After I woke up again, I lost a lot of my memories of the past. The High Elves only left a few impressions. This impression includes, ��Those High Elves who survived the ancient catastrophe are very repelling of the chaos demons.����


    ��You mean catastrophe?��Joshua noticed a key word in catarian��s words.


    ��...��


    Catarian��s eyeball that was made of ice and frost shattered into pieces. It did not have any intention of continuing the conversation with Joshua.


    Joshua did not have any intention of asking further. He just continued to look at the stars in the sky. With the little astronomical knowledge that Joshua had, he could not find any constetions simr to Earth on those stars.


    After a period of time, sleepiness also swept over Joshua. His body was instantly pressed onto the dragon scales by Hiri when he rxed.


    ��It seems that I can only sleep.��Joshua felt Hiri hugging him tightly by his side. He had no choice but to choose to sleep.


    ... ..


    Frost country��s dark green basin.


    A figure covered entirely in a ck robe appeared in the middle of the dark green basin. His mage robe was engraved with the unique imprint of the Nn Spellcaster, as well as the emblem representing the status of a sage..


    One of the Seven Sages of Nn, the ck-clothed man.


    ��Three years have passed, and this day has finally arrived.��


    The ck-clothed man half-squatted in the dark green basin. The swamp here contained a lethal poison that could kill humans. The ck-clothed man directly used the gloves that were engraved with inscriptions to let it sink into the poisonous swamp.


    In the next second, the ck-clothed man took out a pile of sticky mud from the swamp, but there were some invisible gray threads mixed in the mud. These threads were like the attachment of some kind of fungus creature.


    ��Even this ce is starting to spread... there��s not much time left.��


    The ck-clothed man threw the mud back into the swamp and took out his magic staff... in contrast to the runes of order, the runes that represented space circled around him.


    In the next second, the ck-clothed man��s figure disappeared into the swamp. When he opened his eyes again, he had already arrived in a city that was covered by forests and trees.


    Before the ck-clothed man could see his surroundings clearly, arge number of hostile figures appeared around him.


    High Elves!


    Silver runes appeared at the feet of the ck-clothed man. This was not a spell he had cast, but one of the High Elves.


    ��Elder Enya! I have investigated...��just as the ck-clothed man was about to say something, a heavy pressure suddenly enveloped his body, forcing him to kneel on the ground.


    ��You traitor, you still dare toe back.��


    The magic power that flowed out of the leader��s hand condensed into a substance.


    ��Elder... if you continue to be so stubborn, Arthur Crow...��


    The High Elf did not give the ck-robed man the chance to finish his sentence. The silver inscription suddenly lit up, and his body began to gradually turn into particles and disintegrate, finally, they gathered and flowed to another corner of Ascetic Crowe.


    ��Traitors who have vited the taboo are not qualified to return. This is thest Mercy I will show you.��


    The High Elves watched the area where the particles flowed. Ascetic Crowe was an exaggerated floating city, and the High Elves had established their own city in the forest of ascetic Crowe.


    But there was a city on asgolos that had long since decayed. The city was not big... But the high elf parliament prohibited anyone from entering.

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 589 strategic shift (4,000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua still underestimated the ice dragon��s flying speed... which was not in line with the conventional biological speed.


    From Nn to the frosty country to the dark green basin at the border of the frosty country, the ice dragon only took three days toplete the journey that an ordinary person would take half a year toplete.


    ��I give five stars to this tricycle.��


    When catariannded on the periphery of the dark green basin, Joshua gave his due assessment of the journey.


    ��I��ve heard enough of your strange words.��


    Catarian shook his back, indicating for Joshua and Hiri to leave his back.


    Joshua jumped off the back of Catarian��s dragon andnded steadily on the grasnd of the basin.


    With the physical attributes of a chaos demon, Joshua could easily jump down from the back of a dragon that was almost four stories tall.


    Hiri used amon method used by spell casters of the order system, which was to use a magic barrier to build a temporary staircase and then walk down the dragon��s back step by step.


    ��Where is the city of the Elves?��


    Hiri had justnded on the ground when his gaze swept left and right. Then, he raised his head to look at the sky.


    Because of the arrival of the Ice Dragon Catarian, all the magical beasts living in this basin had disappeared without a trace. The surroundings were so quiet that it was terrifying.


    Nothing could be seen floating in the sky. Previously, when Hiri sat on the ice dragon, he was still in high spirits to find the legendary city.


    But he could not see anything above the clouds.


    ��Maybe there is some kind of invisible magic.��


    Josh took out the token of the world tree. The token had already reacted after entering the dark green basin.


    ��I forgot how to use it.��Josh handed the token to Hiri. ��Hiri, try to inject your magic power into it.��


    Hiri took the token and injected his magic power into it ording to Josh��s instructions.


    The light on the token became brighter. Josh put his hand on it and carefully injected the magic power of the Chaos Fiend into it.


    A pure white light beam appeared beside Josh.


    ��This thing is... a portal?��


    Hiri found a stone on the ground and threw it into the light beam. The stone instantly disappeared into the light beam.


    ��The receiving beam won��tst long.��


    Suddenly, a translucent white bird appeared on Hiri��s shoulder. This white bird was the consciousness of the High Elf World Tree.


    It tilted its head and nced at catarian who was behind Hiri.


    ��Ladies First?��Jose made a gesture of invitation.


    ��Teleportation, HMM... as expected, I still can��t adapt to this kind of magic.��


    However, Hiri actually showed some fear in the face of this light beam.


    This spellcaster was a woman who could fight a bear with her bare hands, but the sessive ��teleportation��in the demon world had left Hiri with a psychological shadow.


    ��Alright, hold my hand.��


    Joshua held Hiri��s somewhat cold hand and brought Hiri into the light pir.


    The sense of weightlessness swept over Joshua. After a short three seconds, Joshua opened his eyes again. The scenery in front of him had changed from a swamp to... a city that had be ruins.


    ��Is this Arthur Crow?��


    Joshua looked around. The style of the surrounding buildings looked familiar to him. However, these buildings had be rotten ruins. Even the ground was covered in dust. It did not look like someone was living in them.


    This was a street that had been dead for a long time. The only thing left here was its ruins.


    Joshua looked up. There was a huge dome above him. The sunlight shone through the cracks in the dome, seemingly telling Joshua that this ce was not far from the ground.


    ��Arthur Crow, isn��t this Nn��s underground ruins?��


    Hiri looked around. The architectural style here was almost exactly the same as Nn��s underground ruins.


    ��So where are the people who wee us?��


    Joshua did not even see a wild high elf. Instead, he felt a powerful magic barrier outside this street.


    Just as Josh was looking for a weing party, Hiri, who had the instincts of a wild beast, suddenly sensed something.


    ��Who is it?��


    Hiri raised his magic staff high, and the light of the illusionary runes surrounded it. In the next second, the ruins were illuminated by a strong light, and a dark figure hiding in the corner of the ruins slowly walked out.


    ��It seems that you are not a weing party.��Josh looked at the person in front of him. The robe he was wearing was very simr to that of the Nn spell caster, but his appearance could not be seen clearly with the mask on his face, however, the emblem on the shoulder of the robe revealed his identity.


    The emblem that could only be found on the robe of the Nn Seven Sages.


    Joshua had heard that Nn currently only had five sages. The ck-clothed man and the blue-clothed man had not appeared in the Sage Council for a long time.


    Whether or not he was a ck-clothed man had nothing to do with Joshua. Joshua only wanted to know where the High Elves lived.


    ��A human from Nn? and A... sphemer, why are you here!��


    His gaze under the mask swept across Joshua and Hiri. Finally, his gaze stopped on Joshua. His pupils contracted slightly.


    ��What kind of strange name is sphemer? My name is Joshua Arnold. I��m a guest invited here by the consciousness of the World Tree.��Joshua introduced himself.


    ��The holy tree would never ept...��


    Before he could finish his words, a white birdnded on Joshua��s shoulder. At that moment, he instantly shut his mouth and looked at Joshua as if he had seen a ghost.


    ��Are you a local? If so, can you take me to the gathering ce of the High Elves? I have something to talk to them about.��


    Joshua tentativelymunicated with the man in ck. This time, Joshua was purely here for mobile WIFI. Of course, he was also willing to create a few high elf idols.


    ��The ce you are at is the forgottennd. This means that you have been rejected by the Elder Council,��he said.


    ��Rejected?��If Joshua remembered correctly, he should be considered a guest of the world tree.


    He used a more direct way to answer Joshua��s question. The silver inscription appeared in his hand, and a reflection appeared in front of Joshua��s eyes.


    ��The council of elders will not allow the sphemers to enter this city again. It may be because they are protected by the holy tree that they did not choose to kill you.��The image he summoned was in the forest outside the ruins.


    Joshua could see a group of high elves waiting outside. Judging from their equipment, they did not look like they were here to wee Joshua as a guest.


    ��We... seem to have be the bosses of the dungeon?��Hiri whispered to Joshua.


    ��It seems that we have been treated as enemies. I thought that all the Elves were a group of cat ves...��Joshua did not expect that with the protection of the Holy Tree, these High Elves would not give him any face at all.


    ��There��s a bird on your shoulder,��Hiri reminded Joshua again.


    ��...��


    ��To the High Elves, the holy tree is only our symbiote.��


    The Man in ck nced at the white bird on Joshua��s shoulder and bowed slightly to it in a strange manner.


    ��I don��t know why the Holy Tree invited you to Ascek, but please leave this city as soon as possible. Some elders will mercilessly execute any sphemer,��the man in ck advised Joshua.


    ��Go Back? Are you saying that I��ve been stood up by the High Elves? or Am I being pointed at by a bunch of pigeons with bows?��


    Joshua did not expect the elves to have such a bad attitude.


    The Man in ck ignored Joshua��s words and went straight to the center of the street. In front of a building that looked like an altar, he reached out and brushed away the dust on one of the disks.


    ��This is a teleportation portal built by your defilers. With your magic power, you should be able to build a portal to Nn,��he said.


    ��Although I also want to leave this dusty ce as soon as possible, my answer is still that I refuse.��


    ��If you force your way out of the forgottennd, the council of Elders will not let you go,��the man in ck warned Joshua.


    ��Is this how you treat your guests? If you are hostile to each other... I would be happy to lead an army to drag Arthur Crow into the mes of war,��Joshua said with a smile.


    ��What did you say?��


    This sentence clearly provoked the man in ck. He gripped his magic staff tightly. Silver runes appeared around his body, but in the next moment, Gray magic power suddenly swept through the area.


    His runes shattered like ss, and even he himself held his staff with both hands as if he was having difficulty breathing.


    ��It��s been so many years... you guys are still so dangerous.��


    ��I��m not too sure about the grudge between the High Elves and our race, but I was invited by your holy tree this time. It��s fine if you don��t bring some tea to entertain me, but you still want to stand me up.��


    Joshua��s hand was surrounded by chaotic magic power as he slowly walked towards him. After brushing past him, he injected his own magic power into the teleportation portal.


    The teleportation portal that had been abandoned for God knows how many years was activated again.


    ��You��re saying that this ce can connect to Nn?��


    Joshua felt that this man in ck was very... not vignt, or rather, very kind?


    If he had such a teleportation portal in his house, Joshua would never tell anyone.


    He did not answer Joshua. Joshua used the Lord Skeleton��s inscription to summon an unconscious undead. This undead walked into the teleportation portal, and the next second, it walked out of the portal again.


    After the undead shattered into pieces, thest bit of its memory flooded into Joshua��s memory.


    There were three stunned dwarves around him. Joshua even saw Frost Axe among the three dwarves.


    So it was the teleportation portal to the Frost Axe Family?


    Joshua instantly turned off the teleportation portal... and fell into deep thought.


    ��What exactly do you want to do?��The Man in ck seemed to be a little impatient as he asked Joshua in a low voice.


    ��We can��t treat each other politely, so we can only exchange swords. In short, that��s what I mean... let me introduce myself again. I��m Joshua Arnold, the third Prince of the Demon World.��


    Joshua��s pitch-ck pupils stared intently at the blue eyes under the mask of the man in ck. The domineering aura that he borrowed from the bone lord spread out wantonly.


    ��Perhaps I should lead an army here. That way, those high elves might be able to sit down and have a good talk with me.��


    When Joshua made this suggestion, a dangerous look appeared in the eyes of the man in ck.


    ��I will stop you,��he said.


    When Josh was about to answer him, the white bird on his shoulder also knocked his head with its beak.


    ��It hurts...��before Josh could scare it, the white bird knocked his head with its beak again.


    ��Okay, okay, I��m just saying. I really don��t know anything about leading troops to war.��Josh covered the spot where the white bird knocked, indicating that he was just joking.


    ��What?��


    On the contrary, Hiri showed a surprised expression. It seemed that the girl was ready to start a war.


    ��If we really want to force our way in, we can at most force our way into the core position of the world tree. But looking at the situation outside, ��infiltrating��is not very likely.��


    Jose did not think that forcing his way in would make the holy tree happy.


    ��Let me give you a hint. Your Chaos Magic is useless against the elders,��the man in ck warned Jose again.


    He seemed to be trying his best to avoid the battle, but the words and actions that Joshua had said were too dangerous.


    ��Can��t they be stopped from casting magic? That��s a bit tricky.��


    Joshua fell into deep thought as well.


    ��Why don��t we just camp here for a while? We can use the portal to go back to Nn anyway,��Hiri suggested.


    ��Stay here for a while?��


    Jose turned his head to look at the portal leading to Nn, and then turned back to look at the street that had been turned into ruins.


    ��Hiri,e with me.��


    Jose walked quickly to a building on the street. Hiri followed behind Jose, and the man in ck followed him.


    The walls of these buildings were covered with all kinds of nts, but the interior of the buildings was surprisingly well-preserved. Only some ces had umted dust.


    ��After so many years, there are still no signs of copse. The quality of these buildings is quite good.��Josh reached out his hand and brushed the dust on an unknown long table.


    The people living on this street left in a hurry. They didn��t take many things with them, but they seemed to have evacuated safely. Josh checked a few more buildings, but he didn��t find any human bones inside.


    ��What are you nning?��The Man in ck couldn��t help but ask when he saw Joshua walking around like he was on an adventure.


    ��Are you really Nn��s sage? It��s been a long time since I��ve seen someone as... straightforward as you. No, there��s a high elf named al who looks like you,��Joshua suddenly said.


    ��Straightforward? ording to your human identity, I��m Nn��s ck-clothed person,��he said.


    ��It really is the ck-clothed person who has been missing for three years.��Joshua was slightly surprised, then he turned around and suddenly stretched out his hand.


    He instantly took a step back with vignce. His magic power was still in the state of being confined by Joshua.


    ��I am quite familiar with the other sages. I am really sorry for scaring you just now,��said Joshua.


    However, he did not ept this apology from Joshua. He continued to follow behind Joshua without saying a word.


    Finally, after Joshua finished browsing through all the abandoned buildings on the street, he spoke again.


    ��If you��re hoping to find anything useful in the forgottennd, you��d better give up. There are only ruins left here.��


    ��I��m not looking for relics, I��m looking at the storefront.��Joshua gestured at thergest building in front of him and said.


    ��Storefront? !��


    ��Let me introduce myself. I��m the owner of a tavern in Nn. I n to open a branch here.��


    At this moment, a smile that made him shiver appeared on Josh��s face.

 Chapter 594 - the path of redemption

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 590, the path of redemption</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Mr. Jose, is this the underground of Nn?��


    Lady Marina looked back and forth in confusion in the ruined city.


    Jose, who had been traveling, suddenly returned to the Hearthstone Tavern this afternoon and told Lady Marina to immediately lead a team to open a branch.


    As soon as Jose mentioned the branch, the old merchant became interested.


    The scale and operation of the Hearthstone Tavern far surpassed all of Nn��s taverns. The daily profit could be described as sky-highpared to the money that Lady Marina had earned from her previous business.


    This made Lady Marina eager to open a branch of the tavern outside Nn, and today, Jose fulfilled the merchant��s wish.


    But when she followed Jose to a dwarven gathering ce under Nn, and with a teleportation, she finally arrived at the legendary location where the ��branch��was established.


    When Lady Marina saw the environment around the site clearly, she suspected that Jose was joking with him.


    This street was full of the smell of decay, and no one had lived here for at least a hundred years or even a thousand years.


    Opening a branch of the Hearthstone Tavern Here? Could it be for the ghosts?


    But Lady Marina did not sense any undead around her.


    ��You can interpret it that way. In short, this is the shop. In a while, prepare all the necessary things for opening the shop. Also, assign one or two trusted servants to me.��


    Jose narrowed the scope of his magic shield a little, so that Hiri could transform the sunlight cast from above into a kind of glowing primary crystal.


    The architectural style of this street was also very simr to Nn��s underground ruins. To outsiders, it might be that Joshua had found a ��small town of underground ruins��.


    ��Understood.��


    Lady Marina was very wise not to ask unnecessary questions.


    ��I��ve reached an agreement with Frost Axe. After you go to the portal, he will send you back. Leave the cleaning to me.��


    Jose led Lady Marina around thergest building on the street. The building was structured like a meeting hall. The central hall took up arge area and had a second floor structure.


    If it was possible, Jose could even transform it into a luxurious casino.


    ��Although there��s no basement to store wine and ingredients, if the portal can be opened every day, fresh ingredients can be purchased from Nn, and this ce can be used as a kitchen.��


    After checking the environment of the ��branch��, Mrs. Marina was very satisfied with the structure of the building. except... This ce was really too deste.


    ��Mr. Joshua, do you need me to send someone to clean up? There are many signs of damage in the interior of the building, and we need to find someone to renovate it,��Mrs. Marina said as she brushed the dust on the stone pir with her finger.


    ��No problem. Of course, I hope that the people you hired are ��reliable and obedient enough��.��


    After Joshua gave the order, Lady Marina immediately returned to Nn. She was more talented and had more connections than Joshua in human resources deployment and opening a shop.


    The rest of Joshua��s n was to wait for this building, which had been in ruins for God knows how many years, to be the most popr tavern in the city of the sky, Arthur Crow.


    ..


    The ck-clothed man had never experienced such humiliation in his life in the human world.


    During his journey to the human world, he met many humans with evil intentions, but their malice seemed so pale in front of the powerful magic power of the High Elves.


    But this time, the space magic that he was so proud of was blocked by the chaos magic power of the sphemer.


    What was worse was... he could only watch as the sphemer recruited an army and built their camp.


    The ck-clothed man watched as a group of humans carried arge amount of goods through the portal into ascetic cros. These goods were enough for them to stay in the city for more than half a year.


    ��Does the employer want to build a resting ce for the adventurers of the underground ruins?��


    ��Shut up! Hurry up and fix that Stone pir. I didn��t give you so much money this time to let you chat.��


    The ck-clothed man quietly listened to the discussions of the humans. Under the watchful eyes of the sphemer, he was unable to make any effective resistance.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man began to miss those strict elven elders. Although some of their ideas were very old-fashioned, they were also stubborn to the point of causing headaches, however, they possessed great power and were able to ignore the sphemer��s chaotic magic and drive the invading humans out of Ascek!


    Perhaps the ck-robed man��s prayers were effective. He was thinking about how to inform his race outside. When the humans invaded this city, the ck-robed man felt the presence of his own race.


    He suddenly raised his head and was pleasantly surprised to see a figure walking rapidly towards him from the distance of the street.


    Only the high elf elders were qualified to enter the forgottennd in Arthur Cross. However, when the ck-clothed man saw the face of the high elf, his expectations were instantly dashed.


    SINDONAR... was the weakest of the high elf elders. In terms of seniority, he was far inferior to the ck-clothed man.


    However, the ck-clothed man did not give up hope. He nced at Joshua, who wasmanding the establishment of the camp, and quickly walked towards the distant Sindonar Elder.


    ��Elder Sindonar! Stop!��


    ��Sokron? I��ll talk to youter.��


    He directly brushed past the ck-clothed man and quickly walked in front of Joshua.


    ��Joshua Arnold, I pay my respects to you on behalf of the Holy Tree.��


    After elder Sindonar came in front of Joshua, he performed amon high elf etiquette towards Joshua.


    ��Are you the... High Elf elder that I saw in Nnst time?��


    ��SINDONAR.��He said his name with a hint of urgency in his voice.


    ��I��m curious. You Didn��t call me a sphemer like he did?��


    Joshua nced at the ck-clothed man behind Elder Sindonar. He was maintaining a dull posture, as if he didn��t understand why this elder was so familiar with Joshua.


    ��That��s what the High Elves of the old generation called the chaos demons,��elder Sindonar said in a low voice. ��This involves the taboo of the past and the history. Not even our nsmen can touch it.


    ��The dark history of the past again... then what are you doing here? Are you warning me to return to Nn?��


    Elder SINDONAR nced at the human artisans in the distance. There was also an endless stream of supplies being transported to the dusty streets through the teleportation array.


    The High Elf Elder clenched his fist slightly, but the white bird that was standing on Joshua��s shoulder finally let go.


    ��I... AM seeking the path of redemption for Arthur Crow,��elder Sindonar said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 591. There are cats and birds</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Sindonar! Have you betrayed us?��


    The ck-robed elder sat at a long table and stared at the young elder in front of him. He could not believe that elder Sindonar would choose to ally with a sphemer.


    ��I am only following the guidance of the Holy Tree... Sokron! Isn��t this the reason why you risked breaking the taboo and left Ascek? There isn��t much time left for us!��


    The Calm High Elf elder refuted the views of his own kind.


    ��The guidance of the Holy Tree? Have You Forgotten Our Commandments? ��never rely on any sphemer again,����the ck-clothed elder said with a solemn expression.


    ��Can Commandments Change Ascek��s fate of falling to the ground? No!��


    Elder SINDONAR used the same solemn voice to deny the ck-clothed Elder��s words.


    The two High Elves sat at the wooden table and confronted each other. If it wasn��t for Joshua who restrained their magic power, they might have directly started to fight each other.


    But just when the tense atmosphere was about to erupt..


    ��Um... do either of you need alcohol?��


    Inno, the most beautiful ��girl��of Hearthstone Tavern, appeared at the long table. She had followed Lady Marina to this ��New Tavern��to take a look.


    The surroundings of the tavern were still under renovation. The craftsmen from the Brotherhood of craftsmen were renovating the buildings outside the tavern.


    However, the tavern was already open. These two High Elves naturally became the first and second guests of the Hearthstone Tavern, underground vestige branch.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Joshua didn��t think of any activities to open the tavern and reward the guests, there might have been a celebration ceremony.


    Although there was no celebration ceremony, Ino still instinctively did what he was supposed to do.


    ��No need to thank me.��Elder Sindonar replied Ino in humannguage. He had used Elfnguage when he was arguing with the ck-clothed person just now.


    These twonguages were imprinted in the minds of every high elf. They were knowledge that could be mastered at birth.


    ��I need a ss of ice ale,��the ck-clothed man suddenly said.


    ��Okay.��Enoch left after memorizing what the ck-clothed man had ordered. Only Elder Sindonar was left looking at the ck-clothed man in silence.


    This silence continued until Enoch ced a ss of ice ale and dessert in front of the ck-clothed man.


    ��I��m a little thirsty after talking to you for so long.��


    The ck-clothed man took off his mask. His face inherited the unique beauty of a high elf, but it was very neutral. It was not an exaggeration to describe him as feminine and handsome.


    ��This is the thing that you call the sphemer.��Elder SINDONAR watched as he downed a bottle of ale without hesitation. His fair cheeks were slightly red.


    ��This is something invented by humans. It has nothing to do with sphemers.��


    The Man in ck replied expressionlessly.


    ��I��ve been away from Ascetic Crowe for almost twenty years. The energy I can absorb from the holy tree is getting lesser and lesser. In these twenty years, I��ve gradually learned about hunger.��


    As the man in ck spoke, he picked up theplimentary cake and stuffed it into his mouth.


    At this moment, elder Sindonar also noticed the traces left behind by the years on the face of the person in front of him.


    Under the nourishment of the holy tree��s energy, the High Elves would only need to eat once a month, and the hunger would be more frequent after they were far away from ASKRO.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the high elves, humans who needed to devour the bones of living creatures every day were considered as a kind of low-level creature.


    ��Is it really worth it to suffer so much during these 20 years?��Elder Sindonar looked at the traces of hardships on his face, and his original anger gradually died down.


    ��Pain? ��Elder Sindonar... I don��t think you��ve tasted how delicious human food is!��The ck-clothed man stuffed another piece of cake into his mouth and said, ��I��m hungry, eat and then be satisfied. I��m already addicted to this feeling. If I establish an energy connection with the holy tree again, the feeling of my body being full will make me feel a little ufortable.��


    ��Then you should be more receptive to the guidance of the holy tree than I am.��


    Even though elder Sindonar had visited Nn once, he was still unable to get used to some human customs. Meanwhile, the ck-clothed man had already lived in the human world for more than 20 years.


    He should be able to ept some foreign concepts better than the high elves of the previous generation.


    ��If you knew our past history, you wouldn��t trust the sphemer,��the ck-clothed man said.


    ��I��m curious about the history of the High Elves.��


    At this moment, Joshua sat on the other side of the long table and looked at the two high elves in front of him.


    With the blessing of the Frost Elf World Tree, Joshua could vaguely understand thenguage of the two High Elves.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed person silently took out Nn��s currency and ced it on the table. Then, he continued to eat his dessert silently.


    ��Alright, Elder Sindonar, why don��t you talk about what��s going on with your race?��Joshua did not continue to question the ck-clothed person. Instead, he changed the topic to the Elder.


    ��The Council of elders has forbidden you from entering ascekro,��elder Sindonar said. ��Even if the Holy Tree decides to meet you, it will still be considered an extremely dangerous act.��


    ��You��re here because the Council didn��t unanimously approve my decision, right?��Joshua was slightly relieved when he heard that the High Elves were part of the council.


    ��No, the ones who made this decision were three high elf elders who are much older than me. They are very... wary of the chaos demons,��elder Sindonar said. ��The Holy Tree sent me to meet you... hoping that I could somehow bring you to the location of the holy tree. However, the council of elders has sealed off that location. I don��t have the ability to bring you there.��


    ��What do the other High Elves think of my visit?��Joshua continued to ask.


    ��There are many people in our n who do not know about it, but the opinions of the council of elders have also split. One of the five elders has maintained a neutral attitude. I am trying to persuade him to ept the guidance of the holy tree, but he still has many concerns.��Elder SINDONAR nced at the ck-clothed man and said, ��The High Elves do not believe that you have a way to save Arthur Crow.��


    ��Do you mean to prove it to them?��Joshua fell into deep thought. ��Have you seen that girl, al? The naive high elf from before?��


    ��Al? She was locked up by Elder Enya for a year and has been in deep thought. It��s been a long time since I��ve seen her.��


    ��A year of confinement. You immortal species sure can waste a lot of time.��


    Joshua waved his hand and opened the interface of the magic. Although al had umted enough poprity, High Elves and other elves could gather the power of faith through the worship of living creatures.


    ��As you can see, I��m going to open a shop in ASGOLOS. I��ve heard your discussion just now. Elder SINDONAR, you want your race to change, right?��


    Joshua looked at the young elven elder seriously and asked.


    ��The way the council of elders supports ASGOLOL��s glory is really... too ugly. That��s why I��m looking for another path of redemption,��elder Sindonar said.


    ��Then please introduce our shop to the Young High Elves. The High Elves��change starts from trying to contact the outside world.��


    Joshua found a piece of paper and a pen and drew a simple flyer. It was probably the image of a cartoon figure giving a thumbs up.


    ��The change starts from getting in touch with the outside world...��the man in ck beside him muttered what Joshua said. ��I still don��t understand why the Holy Tree chose you.��


    ��The answer is very simple.��


    Suddenly, a white cat appeared on Joshua��s head. A ck Cat appeared on Joshua��s left shoulder. The remaining white birdnded on Joshua��s right shoulder.


    Seeing the three ��holy tree spirits��appear on Joshua��s body at the same time, the ck-clothed person was so surprised that the cake in his mouth fell to the ground without him noticing.


    ��Because I��ve already saved the ckwood Elves and Frost Elves. Their lives are veryfortable now.��Joshua reached out his hand and scratched the white cat��s chin on his head.

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 592, Appetite</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow, Meditation Hall.


    Al hugged his legs as he sat on a chair. The interface of the weave appeared in front of her.


    During the year that he was imprisoned, Al spent most of his time on the weave. He spent most of his time on the Spellcaster Forum every day, then, he spent his time on the weave games and making videos of the weave games.


    In the words of the spellcaster forum, ��I��m almost a cripple.��.


    ��Mentor! Why can that bug climb a tree? My family��s pioneer can��t climb a tree.��


    ��Can��t answer.��


    Recently, Al had been practicing hard on the game Holy Spirit. She was very strict with herself in the mana game, and she even became the apprentice of the strongest yer in Holy Spirit, Fuya, although Fuya herself did not recognize this apprentice..


    ��Can��t I cut down that tree?��


    Al kept tapping his primary crystal mouse, looking at the giant spider running between the trees in the screen. The Elven pioneer under Al��s control could not catch up to it no matter what.


    ��only with a suppressive axe can we cut down trees...��


    ��How can we elves cut down trees with axes! Mentor...��


    In the end, Fuya and Al won the battle sessfully.


    While there was still time, Al continued to follow Fuya to start the second round. They were ying a four-ck team. In addition to Fuya, there was also a flower of Faroese and Dorothy, which were familiar faces to Al..


    In the second round, Al still chose the elven pioneer.


    ��you only need to buy this for this round. You Don��t need to buy anything else.��


    During themunication in the room, Fuya typed a line of words on the screen.


    ��scouting guard? Is it very powerful?��


    ��very powerful. and buy one of these.��


    The name of another item in the game popped up in the dialog box.


    ��ancient tree priest? What is this used for, mentor?��


    Al obediently bought the item that looked like the leaf of the world tree.


    ��throw it on the ground.��


    ��alright.��


    After World of Warcraft and Holy Spirit came online, this was almost al��s daily routine.


    High Elves were real creatures that could not sleep or understand hunger. With the energy of the holy tree, Al rarely felt sleepy.


    Until noon that day, Al entered a state known as hunger.


    When Al noticed that she was hungry, she was already in a dizzy state.


    ��Al? !��


    At this time, the branches and leaves pushed the door open and walked into the hall of contemtion. They picked up the unconscious Al who was lying on the table.


    She seemed to have expected this scene to happen. She took out a fruit that was cultivated in ascekro. When al smelled the fragrance of the fruit, he instantly snatched the fruit from the branches and leaves and started chewing it.


    ��Are you better?��The branch asked.


    ��Uh-huh...��Al��s cheeks were puffed up, and he could not speak clearly.


    ��Swallow it first!��


    ��Did you win the match just now?��Al swallowed the thing in his mouth and asked immediately.


    ��Match?��


    The branch took a look at Al��s magic web interface. It showed a big victory, but the battle record of the genius Al still looked terrible in the eyes of the branch, who did not y Holy Spirit.


    ��You actually won one round in this game?��


    Leaf remembered that Al had started ying this game seven days ago. Every time he came to the hall of meditation to see her, Al��s Mana interface always showed failure.


    ��I��m improving too.��


    After al finished eating the pear-like fruit in his hand, she held her stomach again.


    ��I��m still... a little hungry. What��s wrong with twigs and leaves?��Al asked twigs and leaves, puzzled.


    She rarely felt hungry when she lived in ascetic cros. Even if she felt hungry every time, she would not eat too much.


    But this time, she had already eaten an entire fruit, but she still did not feel full.


    ��I don��t know. The elders are distributing the fruits in the orchard. You are not the only one with this symptom.��


    The branches and leaves did not think that this was a good omen. The only reason they felt so hungry so often was because they had left Ascek.


    And now, this was happening to the entire high elf race. The only possibility that the branches and leaves could think of was that there was a problem with the holy tree��s energy supply.


    ��Even though I��m tired of eating the fruits the elders nted, do you still have any branches and leaves?��Al looked at the branches and leaves and asked.


    ��That��s thest one. ording to the Elders��rules, you are not allowed to touch anything outside of the hall of meditation during your confinement.��


    The branches and leaves shook their heads and said regretfully.


    ��Damn it... why am I not in Nn at this time! The food cooked by the dark elves and humans in Nn is much better than these fruits. It��s like soup made from fish heads, and roasted meat smeared with honey.��


    Thinking of this, the corner of Al��s mouth was already dripping with saliva. Twig and leaf could only take out a handkerchief to wipe away Al��s saliva.


    ��Don��t expect too much. The elders told you to stay in the Hall of meditation so that you wouldn��t have such thoughts about the outside world.��Twig and leaf pursed their lips to control their saliva.


    ��But twig and leaf, you also want to eat it, right? There��s also soup made from tomatoes and beef. I saw that you drank a lot.��Al mercilessly stabbed Twig and leaf.


    ��Al...��


    Just as she was about to change the topic, a message suddenly popped up on her magic web message.


    [ Hearthstone Tavern Arthur Crow Branch has opened. Location: in the streets of the forgottennd, you can enjoy mouthwatering delicacies and y card games that you��ve never tried before! ]


    This was a window that popped up all of a sudden. She did not know where this window came from, but in this window, besides the words, there were also a lot of pictures.


    The pictures showed a ce that had a natural freshness to it. There were tables, chairs, walls, and several ��beautiful paintings��.


    The decoration of this Hearthstone Tavern waspletely different from Nn��s, but the branch��s eyes were focused on the pictures of the food below.


    Arthur Crow opened a Hearthstone Tavern? Leaf was deep in thought. She noticed that the opening location was in the forgottennd. It was a dangerous ce that the elders had forbidden anyone to go near.


    As long as a high elf had somemon sense, they would not go to the forgottennd to look for food.


    However, there was a high elf standing in front of leaf who did not havemon sense.


    ��Leaf! Let��s go to the forgottennd! Hearthstone tavern is opening for a Grand Guest!��


    ��How can a human tavern appear in ascekro! Al, Don��t be fooled. That��s the forgottennd. If you��re discovered by the patrol team, your confinement time will be extended again,��Twiggy said.


    ��What��s the matter? Staying in the hall of meditation is like staying at home... didn��t Granny Enya say something about an outsider yesterday? Maybe it��s true.��


    Ayre couldn��t handle the excitement on Ayre��s face. The scary thing about Ayre was that her attainments in magic were too terrifying. It was easy for Ayre to break through the confinement magic circle in the hall of meditation.


    ��Wait... wait a minute!��


    What annoyed Ayre even more was that she wasn��t as strong as Ayre, so she was once again dragged out of the hall of Meditation by Ayre.

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 593, feeding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The branches and leaves were brought by Al to a forest at the edge of the High Elves��gathering ce.


    There were all kinds of creatures living in this forest. It was the indispensable ��Circle��of Arthur Crow. In addition, the other side of the forest was the forgottennd, so there were patrol teams patrolling inside the forest.


    If the patrols found out about it, not only would al face prolonged confinement, but she might also be locked in the meditation hall.


    However, she felt that instead of worrying about when she would run into the patrols, she should worry about when she would copse on the ground!


    She had never been so hungry in her life. The hunger in her stomach made her fall into a weak state. At first, Al was still energetic, but because of the hunger, he gradually slowed down his pace.


    What on Earth happened to Arthur Crow?


    Leaf sensed the magic power in her body, but it did not decrease at all. This meant that the holy tree was still in good condition, but the frequent hunger made leaf very ufortable.


    If this mutation had started yesterday, then she had not eaten anything for almost the whole day.


    ��Leaf... have you reached the forgottennd?��


    In the end, Al was so tired that he could not run anymore. He could only let twig hold her hand and walk forward.


    ��No...��


    Twig held her consciousness and walked deeper into the forest. At the same time, she was alert of all the subtle movements around her.


    In such a weak situation, she did not even have the ability to escape when she met the patrol team.


    ��Have we reached now?��Al asked again after walking a few steps.


    ��No, we seem to have lost our way.��


    Leaf looked around the forest. She remembered that the elders seemed to have set up a magic array at the edge of the forest to confuse the intruders. Any creature that was close to the forgottennd would feel as if they had entered a maze.


    ��There seems to be a bird on the tree,��Al suddenly said.


    This sentence slightly surprised leaf. She immediately turned around and patted Al��s cheek with both hands.


    ��Wake up, don��t use magic here. It��ll attract the patrol team!��


    ��But I��m starving.��


    Al��s hunger far exceeded Twig��s expectations. Perhaps it was because she needed to maintain arge amount of magic power in her body, but before twig and leaf could say another word, Al��s body fell backwards.


    Twig and leaf quickly grabbed al. after a moment of silence, they could only carry the starving and unconscious al on their backs.


    Perhaps she should take the initiative to go to the patrollers and exin the reason? If they continued to lose their way in this forest, they would very likely be the first High Elves to starve to death at their own doorstep.


    But the branches and leaves did not do so. A strange belief supported her to carry aer deeper into the forest.


    The hunger gradually blurred her consciousness. In the end, the branches and leaves did not know how long they had been walking for. When she took the next step, her entire body slid down a slope.


    The branches and leaves finally fell into the damp pile of leaves. The fatigue swept over the branches and leaves. She felt that she could not even open her eyes.


    But vaguely, the branches and leaves seemed to smell a fragrance. It was a fragrance that she seemed to have smelled before, but her mind was too heavy and she could not remember it.


    Wait... was this the fragrance of food?


    The branches and leaves barely supported their bodies. The moment they wanted to carry Al on their backs and walk in that direction, Al, who had been unconscious, suddenly woke up.


    Vaguely, the branches and leaves seemed to see stars shining in her eyes.


    ��It��s Cake!��Al��s excited voice echoed in the ears of the branches and leaves.


    The leaves could only lie on the ground and watch as Al, who should have lost all his strength, suddenly stood up and quickly disappeared from her sight.


    However, not long after, Al seemed to remember that he had forgotten something. He instantly turned back and carried the weak leaves on his back.


    Al ran out of the forest with the leaves. The dazzling sunlight made the leaves��eyes unable to adapt to it. After a period of time, the leaves gradually saw the scenery in the distance clearly.


    The Forgotten Land!


    From the outside, it looked like a small hill that was covered in vines and moss. However, how could there be a tavern in such an abandoned ce?


    Wait... They didn��t see the tavern branches and leaves. The branches and leaves saw a small cart made of wood at the entrance of the forgottennd. The smell of the cake came from that small cart.


    ��Wait... Al. . .��


    The branches and leaves wanted to remind al that there was a defensive magic circle around the forgottennd.


    ��And baking cookies!��


    But Al��s mind was already controlled by his appetite. She ran directly to the cart.


    The defensive magic circle around the forgottennd didn��t work. Al easily brought the branches and leaves through the magic barrier and arrived in front of the cart.


    At this time, the twigs and leaves also saw the figure standing next to the small car. It was... a very beautiful ��human girl��.


    ��You... Why are you here?��


    At this time, the twigs and leaves came back to their senses and realized that it was not normal for humans to appear in ASCEKRO. The worst case scenario would be a devastating disaster for ASCEKRO.


    ��I want a strawberry cake and a bag of blueberry cookies, thank you!��


    But before the ��human girl��could reply to twig and leaf��s question, Al directly said what he wanted in a loud voice.


    The ��Human Girl��was also very cooperative as she wrapped up the items on the cart��s shelf and handed them over to Al..


    ��HMM... can I use the weave��s savings to pay for this?��


    After a trip to Nn, Al still knew that exchanging items between humans required money. Unfortunately, she did not have any currency from any human countries.


    ��No need to pay. These are free gifts.��


    When the ��Human Girl��said this, twig leaf felt that something was wrong. She was about to warn Al to be careful of the poison, but Al had already stuffed the cake into his mouth.


    ��Twig leaf, if you don��t mind, you can eat the biscuits.��Al felt twig leaf��s gaze, as if she thought that it was because she had eaten the cake that he was looking at her with such a terrifying gaze.


    ��...��


    Twig fell into a long silence again. She looked at the packet of biscuits that Al handed over. There was a mix of blueberry and milk fragrance in it. For someone who was already unable to endure the hunger.., this was definitely an irresistible temptation.


    So twig swallowed her saliva and nced at Al, who was still fine after eating the cake. Just as she was about to take a biscuit and taste it..


    ��What are you guys doing over there!��


    A stern rebuke came from behind her. Twig turned around... the worst scene she had expected had happened.


    The high elf patrol team had found this ce! She looked at the human girl again. She seemed to have fallen into a state of panic, which was not the behavior of a warrior at all.


    ��Eno, forget about the cart, just run back!��


    The interface of the magic appeared in front of her, letting twigs and leaves know the name of the person in front of her. Twigs and leaves decided to negotiate with the ELF patrol team, but unfortunately, Al picked her up in the next second.


    ��It��s time to run,��al said with a muffled voice with a piece of cake in his mouth.


    ��Put me down!��


    The branches and leaves did not stop him. She could only watch as Al carried her into the forgottennd.

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 594, bait</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It took Jose some time to figure out the structure of the forgottennd. The building style here was more like a small town, a small town that was used as a sanctuary.


    There was an observation tform on the second floor of the forgottennd with an excellent view. However, the observation equipment here had been damaged, so Jose could only use Hiri��s one-way telescope to look at the scenery outside the city wall.


    Joshua used the telescope to observe Enoch pushing the small wooden cart full of snacks to the edge of the forgottennd. Along with the announcement on the pop-up window, two Wild High Elves were attracted.


    ��What did you ask the Holy Tree to do?��


    Elder Sindonar and the man in ck stood behind Joshua. Meanwhile, Hiri went to the outer area of the forgottennd with Enoch to ensure the safety of Enoch.


    High Elves all had a pair of eagle eyes, or rather... high vision?


    They did not need binocrs to be able to clearly see what was happening in the distance.


    Elder Sindonar immediately recognized Al and the branches and leaves that appeared at the edge of the forest.


    Elder Sindonar did not know why they would run to the forgottennd for the time being. This elder could already feel the change in his body, which was hunger.


    The ck-clothed person who had left ascetic Crowe for a long time was not that sensitive to hunger, but the other High Elves were different.


    Hunger was a very strange state to them.


    ��I just asked Your World Tree to turn on the energy-saving mode,��Joshua said.


    ��Energy-saving mode?��


    Elder Sindonar was ready to ept the change brought about by the Holy Tree��s guidance, but this change came too quickly.


    ��I��vemunicated with Your World Tree.��


    Joshua was d that the World Tree of the High Elves could speak. The World Tree of the frost elves could only Meow, and Tyreen had to trante the catnguage.


    ��Your World Tree is the power source for Arthur Crow to float in the sky. At the same time, it also maintains the powerful magic barrier around Arthur Crow and... provides the energy you need to live.��


    It was difficult for Joshua to exin how a world tree could have so much energy. The energy source that allowed the world tree to grow, which was the belief of the living beings, was even more unbelievable for Joshua.


    Just the power of belief alone could make such a huge city float in the sky?


    In the end, Joshua gave up thinking about what the power of belief was. However, it was not a problem to stop some of Arthur Crow��s functions.


    ��In order to save energy for your world tree, I temporarily stopped the energy supply for you, which means that you will have to absorb energy from food for a long period of time,��said Joshua.


    ��Eat the remains of living creatures?��


    Elder SINDONAR nced at the ck-clothed man beside him. The mask on his face made it impossible for elder Sindonar to see his expression clearly, however, Elder Sindonar saw how far away Al was, wolfing down a piece of cake.


    ��If this is the will of the Holy Tree.��In the end, elder Sindonar could only slowly ept these ��abnormal feelings��on his body


    Joshua continued to focus his attention on the two High Elves, but at this moment, Hiri��s voice rang in Joshua��s ears.


    ��The town security is really here!��


    ��I��ve already asked Enoch to evacuate. Hiri, try not toe into contact with those High Elves.��


    Through his binocrs, Joshua also saw a group of high elves rushing over from afar.


    ��Where��s that small wooden cart?��


    ��Leave it there.��


    Joshua observed the group of High Elves. This race seemed to be a matriarchal society. At least, the number of female figures in the patrol team was much more than expected.


    ��It��s a pity to just stay there.��


    ��Can you enjoy the cake in Nn, Hiri?��


    ��No... I mean, put some sleeping potion on the cake or something.��


    ��...��


    While Joshua was talking to Hiri, inor had already sessfully escaped into the forgottennd with AL and the branches. The high ELF patrol team had also arrived at the periphery of the forgottennd.


    ��There should be one or two people who will take the bait.��


    Before Joshua could finish his sentence, a wild high elf took the bait.


    Unfortunately, this high elf was Al, who had taken the bait before. She seemed to think that the bait was too delicious, so she was a little unwilling and turned back to take another bite.


    ��Should we save her?��Hiri asked in a low voice.


    ��Let��s see how it goes first.��


    ..


    It was that problematic child again!


    As the leader of the patrol team, Aurelian sensed that someone had barged into the forgottennd ten minutes ago.


    She immediately led her patrol team to the outer perimeter of the forgottennd, and the first thing she caught was a familiar figure... apprentice priestess Al..


    ��Al! Shouldn��t you be in the Hall of contemtion? !��


    Aurelian was still a step toote. When she arrived at the outskirts, another high elf who was with Al and a human-like figure had already run into the forgottennd. Al was the only one who came back halfway.


    It was as if al did not hear her. After finding the wooden box used for packaging under the small wooden cart, he quickly packed the cakes on the small wooden cart into the wooden box.


    Although Al��s personality was a little naive, she was not stupid. Since she had time to answer the inspector��s question, Al might as well pack a few cakes and run away.


    ��Al, you have forgotten the Elders Council��s admonition that you have made a big mistake by approaching the forgottennd without permission. I will arrest you in the name of the Council!��


    Aurelian��s voice had a hint of gnashing of teeth.


    She did not have a good rtionship with this apprentice priestess. The reason was simple... she had lost to Al in the priestess assessment. The most hateful thing was that she had lost because of her talent, not because of her personal efforts.


    Aurelian saw that Al still did not respond to her. This kind of anger, which was between being ignored and being scorned, made Aurelian take out a wooden arrow without a tip and aim it at Al..


    The wooden arrow was engraved with arge number of silver-white runes. The person who was hit by the wooden arrow would be immediately bound on the spot.


    Draw the bow, pull the string, and aim.


    Archery was the only ability Aurelian was confident of defeating al. she aimed at the midshipman��s abdomen and shot the arrow.


    However, the moment the arrow was about to hit Al, Al turned around and blocked the arrow with a magic barrier formed by his left hand. When she cast the magic barrier, she still had a piece of cream cake in her mouth.


    After al easily blocked the attack from Aurelian, she swallowed the cream cake in her mouth with ease and then ran into the forgottennd with the cake that she had packed.


    ��Aurelian...��


    A few elven scouts behind him watched al run into the forgottennd, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    ��Winn, go and tell the elders about this.��


    Aurelian nced at the wooden cart that Al had stopped in. The words written on the wooden cart were human words.

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 595, appetite</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Aurelian carefully walked around the human-made wooden cart.


    Yesterday, she heard from the Council of Elders that a human had entered Arthur Crow. Aurelian originally thought that it was a rumor, but now it seemed to be true.


    The human was hiding in the forgottennd? Could it be that Al and the human had colluded?


    Various questions surfaced in Aurelian��s mind, but her first task was to wait for the inspector named Winn to inform the council of elders about this matter, then, she would make a decision ording to the order given by the Council of elders.


    Now, Aurelian wanted to figure out the function of this small wooden cart.


    Some kind of explosive magic fusion?


    But Aurelian didn��t feel any magic fluctuations in the small cart. Instead, she smelled a very wonderful fragrance.


    Damn it... since yesterday, Aurelian��s hunger had be more and more intense. Even after eating several fruits from her own orchard, she didn��t feel any better.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, it seems like there��s food in here.��


    ��We should burn the human creations.��


    Aurelian could not confirm whether the food was poisoned, but the sweet taste floating in the air was a fatal temptation for any hungry person.


    ��The ingredients of these things are simr to the seeds of nts and the milk of cows. The library has recorded the cooking of this kind of food.��


    An inspector ignored Aurelian��s order and came to the side of the wooden cart.


    ��If you want to try, I Won��t Stop You.��


    Aurelian looked at the high elf wearing round-rimmed sses. She was a high elf that belonged to the Enya n. They were usually responsible for the internal maintenance and research of Arthur Crow.


    The Enya n was the most intelligent n among the high elves, but what Aurelian could not believe was that... Al was also a member of this n.


    ��So far, there��s no trace of the poison. Elder sister Aurelian, I��m sorry, but I can��t help it anymore.��


    After the small wooden cart had been swept by Al, there were only three portions of cream cake and a few biscuits left. The high elf directly picked up a portion of cake and put it into his mouth.


    Alright... Aurelian admitted that this n��s eating style was unexpectedly consistent.


    ��It��s not poisonous.��The high elf swallowed the cake and made a safety gesture to Aurelian.


    At this moment, the other high elves in Aurelian��s patrol team seemed to be getting restless.


    ��Those are food left behind by humans!��


    Aurelian reminded her team members. She had a bad impression of the Enya n, so she didn��t stop the high elf from touching the cake.


    However, two of her team members belonged to the same n as Aurelian.


    They hesitated under Aurelian��s reminder.


    ��Let me destroy this sin.��


    The High Elf of the Enya n pushed up her round-rimmed sses and picked up the second cream cake.


    Aurelian could only swallow her saliva as she watched her swallow the fragrant cakes one by one.


    This moment was nothing more than a form of torture for them. However, this torturested for half an hour. The high elf that Aurelian had sent before finally brought a message from the elder.


    ��Elder Sindol has allowed us to enter the forgottennd to search for Al,��she said.


    ��The elder has allowed us to enter?��


    Upon hearing thismand, Aurelian��s dejected mood was instantly swept away.


    ��There might be humans hiding in the forgottennd. If you encounter danger, you can choose to escape. Our mission this time is just to investigate.��


    After instructing her team members, Aurelian put the arrow on her bow and carefully walked into the forgottennd.


    ..


    ��Are these High Elves Monsters?��


    Hiri sat at the dining table and looked at the third and fourth customers who patronized the Hearthstone tavern.


    After the two girls entered the tavern, Al greeted Joshua in a familiar manner and said, ��Bring out the best food in your shop.��


    Of course, Joshua did his best to serve the two customers, and Hiri took the opportunity to prepare her lunch.


    When Hiri finished her lunch, Al and the leaf did not stop eating.


    ��The magic power in the bodies of high elves is naturally higher than that of humans. Without the energy of the world tree, they would need to rely on food to support their ��bodies��, which are several times stronger than humans.��


    Joshua pointed at the three tes ced beside Healy. In terms of food intake, this miss spellcaster should not be underestimated.


    Mages like Healy who were inbat were basically the biggest eaters among humans. However, for those like the gray-clothed spellcasters who were able to ��control the magic power in their bodies��, their food intake would be much lower.


    That was because the gray-clothed person already knew how to absorb the nutrients required by their bodies in the magic elements.


    However, the two High Elves did not know such aplicated technique..


    By the time twigs and leaves ate the seventh te of cake, she was obviously full. After feeling the gaze of Joshua and Healy, she lowered her head with a blushing face and then wiped the cream at the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Al was still gobbling down the cake. Josh counted carefully. In the past half an hour, this slim girl had eaten twelve pieces of cream cake and a whole roasted chicken, six bottles of milk and seven apples.


    Judging from Al��s posture, she could still continue to eat..


    ��Boss! I want this soup!��Al picked up the menu and ordered a new dish.


    In the Hearthstone Tavern, aside from wine, most of the dishes were grilled meat, but under the suggestion of Jose, they also brought in a lot of... Chinese dishes.


    For example, the soup that AL had just ordered was the soup made with diced tomatoes and beef.


    ��No problem.��


    Jose did not stop hinting to Enoch to memorize all the dishes that Al had ordered, and the subus hurriedly ran to the kitchen.


    The chefs in the kitchen who had just arrived at the tavern probably thought that this branch was already full of customers.


    ��A race that measuresbat power by the amount of food they eat?��


    Healy looked at the te that was almost piled up into a small hill beside al. she could not imagine how Al��s thin and small body could eat so much food.


    ��If the High Elves eat as much as she does, will there be a riot in this city?��Healy leaned closer to Joshua and asked in a low voice.


    ��I don��t know... But for the world tree, it��s important for the High Elves to maintain a happy mood, because the faith of these elves is the source of motivation for the world tree. But judging from the current situation of the World Tree, the elves in Arthur Crow don��t look very happy.��


    As Joshua spoke, the White Bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder again. It looked at Joshua like a white-headed eagle.


    ��Don��t be angry. You should be able to see the power of faith gathered by Al,��Joshua said.


    The White Bird turned its head. The starlight gathered on Al��s body was different from that of any high elf. These beliefs came from the humans of Nn.., although it was very subtle... it was a hope for the White Bird to recover.


    ��We have the same interests. Even if you only have one symbiote left, I��m confident that I can help you get out of this weak state.��Joshua was not lying when he said that. Tyreen was the best proof.

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 596, capture</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    A rotten smell swept over Aurelian.


    The streets of the forgottennd were filled with a creepy silence, but what made Aurelian even more ashamed was the voice in her stomach.


    Aurelian shook her head and threw the difort out of her mind, focusing on the hidden dangers in the ruins.


    In order to warn them to stay away from the forgottennd and the human world, the elders had heard about the legend of the forgottennd since Aurelian was young.


    ording to the legend, this was a ce built by the dangerous sphemers. These sphemers had peered into the ��existence��that they should not see in order to seek for the truth, it caused the sphemers in the entire city to be a monster that was mixed with flesh and blood.


    The elders used all the words Aurelian found repulsive when describing that monster. Aurelian believed that if she met that monster in real life, she would definitely feel extremely disgusted, but unfortunately, there was nothing in her stomach that could make her vomit.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, it seems like there hasn��t been any signs of biological activity for a long time.��


    An elf scout brushed the dust on the ground with her hand, but not long after she said this, Aurelian saw the footprints left behind by someone on the road not far away.


    ��Don��t speak.��


    Aurelian raised her hand slightly to signal the four scouts behind her to keep quiet.


    The footprints on the ground extended all the way into the depths of the forgottennd. Judging from the size of the footprints, it seemed to be Al��s. were there three other people following her?


    Aurelian focused her attention. The superior hearing of the High Elves allowed her to catch all kinds of noisesing from the depths of the forgottennd.


    The sound of burning mes and the sound of bubbling liquid mixed together. If Aurelian listened carefully, she could still hear the creepy sound of... Chewing!


    Could it be true that there were monsters living in the forgottennd?


    Aurelian shivered for some reason, but she still took on the role of a leader and carefully led the patrol team to the depths of the forgottennd.


    After less than ten minutes, Aurelian led the patrol team to the end of the forgottennd.


    In the center of the forgottennd was a huge prototype building. The streets on both sides of the building started from this building and extended outwards.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, look over there!��


    An inspector noticed that there was something strange about a building on one side of the street. Compared to the other dpidated buildings on the street, that building was really... too clean.


    ��The sound ising from inside.��


    Aurelian��s long ears trembled. She could clearly hear the sound of swallowing and chewinging from inside.


    There were no windows on the front of the building. There was only a door that had been carefully cleaned. The door was only slightly opened, as if it was deliberately telling Aurelian that the door was not locked.


    ��Get Ready.��


    Aurelian did not walk straight to the door. Instead, she walked around the building and looked around. Through the window on the second floor of the building, she could only vaguely see the lights inside, the view of the first floor��s lobby was blocked by the corridor.


    Finally, Aurelian led her patrol team members to the door. The silver inscription had already condensed on her longbow. Just as Aurelian was about to open the door.., the members behind her were also ready to attack.


    The sound of chewing and swallowing became clearer and clearer, especially the sound of bones being crushed. It made Aurelian��s whole body tense up.


    Aurelian let out a slight breath. She suddenly opened the door, drew her longbow, and aimed inside!


    However, Aurelian did not see a monster with a twisted body in this building. However... she did see a High Elf who was gobbling up the flesh and blood of living creatures.


    ��Al!��


    Aurelian looked at the High Elf who was sitting in the middle of the hall in surprise. The corner of her mouth was full of red and sticky liquid, and there was arge pile of tes next to her.


    This was not how High Elves should eat! Could it be that the problem child had been corroded by the monster?


    The scenery inside the building made Aurelian recover from the horrifying illusion, because the scenery inside the building was far too different from the gloomy atmosphere of the forgottennd!


    The green leaves and branches on the pure white walls formed a delicate and beautiful pattern. The chandelier on the ceiling emitted orange light, giving off a strange sense of warmth.


    Where exactly was this ce? Aurelian turned around and looked behind her. She was sure that behind her was the eerie forgottennd.


    Could this door be some kind of teleportation portal?


    Arge number of questions swept over Aurelian. Before she could think clearly about what had happened, an unfamiliar voice sounded in her ear.


    ��Wee to the Hearthstone Tavern. What can I do for You?��


    ��Hearthstone Tavern?��


    Aurelian suddenly looked at the source of the voice. A... Human male was standing there looking at him with a smile.


    ��My Name is Joshua Arnold. This is my tavern.��Joshua looked at the Four High Elves and introduced himself in a friendly tone.


    ��Human... is what the Council of Elders said true?��


    After determining Joshua��s identity, Aurelian instantly took a step back, pulled the bowstring in her hand, and aimed the arrow at Joshua.


    ��This youngdy... you came to this tavern as a guest, but that doesn��t mean that you can act so rudely.��


    The expression on Joshua��s face did not change as he looked at the arrow.


    ��Leave this ce! Intruders of Arthur Cross.��


    Aurelian gave a stern warning to Joshua.


    ��Intruder? But Your Holy Tree invited me here,��said Joshua.


    ��Holy Tree?��


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, don��t be deceived by him.��


    Another member of the patrol team reminded Aurelian. Aurelian instantly came back to her senses without any hesitation. She directly aimed the arrow at the position of Joshua��s leg and released the bowstring.


    However, just before she took aim, her vision suddenly went nk for a second. Then... she missed. She missed a little too far!


    The arrow she shot directly destroyed a round table not far away.


    Aurelian covered her forehead. She knew that she was a little weak due to hunger, but that did not mean that she would make such a low-level mistake.


    She turned her head and noticed that there was a human standing behind Joshua. The light purple rune on his hand had just disappeared.


    A spell that could affect one��s spirit?


    No matter what, Aurelian did not intend to stop her attack. When she was ready to use forceful means to drive these humans away..


    ��I still hope that more customers wille to this new shop, but I don��t wee rude customers like you.��


    Jose snapped his fingers lightly. This time, Jose didn��t make a move personally, but Aurelian��s movements stopped at that moment.


    Frost Elf? Aurelian raised her head and saw an elf with long silver hair appear on the second floor. This was a characteristic of frost elves, but the other party��s pupils were golden vertical pupils.


    The moment Aurelian met the Frost Elf��s gaze, her body froze. In the next second, before she could react.., arge amount of frost suddenly condensed on the ground, trapping her and the other patrol team members.


    The Frost slowly spread to her entire body. By the time Aurelian wanted to struggle, it was toote. Other than her head... the rest of her body was trapped in a cage made of ice.


    ��That��s much more obedient,��Joshua said.

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 997, death without food</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    How humiliating..


    Aurelian felt her hands being bound by ropes. As the second daughter of an elder of the High Elf Quitoan n, she was actually captured by a human today!


    At this moment, the humiliation in Aurelian��s heart made her constantly think ofmitting suicide. However, the gaze from afar made Aurelian realize that she couldn��t die in such a humiliating manner here!


    She had to think of a way to escape this ce and report this matter to the Elder Council.


    ��So your name is Aurelian?��


    As Aurelian was thinking about how to escape this ce, Jose found a chair and sat in front of her.


    At this moment, Aurelian did not answer Jose. She did not even look at Jose. Her name was told to Jose by Al.


    This despicable traitor! Aurelian turned her head to look at Al, who was sitting at a table in the distance. She realized that this problem child might have betrayed the entire high elf race!


    ��Under such circumstances, it��s unlikely that I want to talk to you amicably. Let��s make a deal. I need you to answer a few questions.��


    ��You Intruders! Your crimes will be punished!��


    Aurelian could not suppress her anger at this moment. She turned to re at Joshua and shouted.


    ��Crimes? I��m only doing this in self-defense.��Joshua shrugged as if he was the victim.


    Aurelian gently bit her lower lip and turned her head away from Joshua again.


    But just as she was about to respond to this cunning human viin, her stomach made another disappointing sound.


    At this moment, a faint blush appeared on Aurelian��s fierce expression.


    ��You don��t want to talk? I don��t mind using some torture methods.��


    Josh stood up from his seat. Aurelian could only stare at Josh��s back and disappear into the hall.


    Torture? Aurelian had the confidence that she would not give in no matter what kind of torture she faced.


    But when Aurelian nced at the other three inspectors who had followed her, especially the one from the Enya n... she instantly realized that things were not looking good.


    No... Now was the time to prioritize how to let everyone escape.


    Aurelian looked around again. Other than the traitor, AL, there was another high elf sitting with him. Aurelian remembered that her name was twigs.


    Twigs looked at them with a worried expression. Aurelian knew thatpared to the heartless al. , twigs still had a shred of conscience.


    But even with twigs��help... Aurelian nced at the frost elf standing on the second floor.


    She really could not understand why a frost elf��s magic was so powerful, and the magic of the female human spellcaster could not be ignored.


    But she had to give it a try. A small dagger slipped out of Aurelian��s sleeve, and she began to use the dagger to carefully cut the rope that bound her.


    The rope was attached with runes that contained magic. These runes made the rope even stronger, but the things made by humans could notpare to the creations of high elves.


    Aurelian gently pressed a button on the dagger. A sharp torrent of magic power was spat out from the dagger, easily cutting off the first part of the rope.


    But just as she was about to continue to break free... her wrist was grabbed, and the dagger in her hand was instantly snatched away.


    The female human spellcaster walked in front of her.


    ��I used to hide some small things in my sleeve.��


    Hiri sized up the exquisitely crafted dagger. No matter how she looked at it, it was far from being a human creation.


    ��...��


    Aurelian gritted her teeth and was about to say something when Joshua��s figure appeared again in the hall.


    At this moment, her heart sank. Aurelian had heard elder Enya talk about how dangerous humans were. They would do everything they could to torture their captives... their methods were as bloody and horrifying as the story of the forgottennd.


    Aurelian began to guess what kind of torture she was about to receive. She tensed up and prepared herself for theing torture.


    But when she saw what Jose was holding in his hand, she was slightly stunned.


    What Jose was holding in his hand was not some torture instrument stained with dark red blood, but... a whole te of strawberry cake.


    This te of strawberry cake might be more deadly than those horrible instruments of torture at this time, because Aurelian felt that the eyes of the threepanions next to her immediately focused on the te of cake that was emitting a tempting aroma.


    What did he want to do?


    Aurelian��s mind was in a mess. Feeding the captives shouldn��t be in the interrogation, right?


    But in the next second, Joshua took a small piece of strawberry cake and squatted down in front of Aurelian.


    ��Again, I just want tomunicate with you in a friendly manner. Before we calm down and talk, I can help you solve the problem of hunger,��said Joshua.


    Aurelian nced at the strawberry on the cream of the cake. The tender red color was drooling, and her mouth was also salivating because of the fragrance of the cream.


    However, Aurelian stubbornly turned her head to the side and did not look at Joshua.


    ��HMM... this should be paired with the sentence, ��I, Aurelian, will not eat a single thing from you even if I die,��right?��


    Hiri stood behind Joshua and directly voiced out the thoughts of this high elf.


    ��What about the others?��


    Joshua turned his head to look at the other members of the patrol team. At this moment, Aurelian��s ears trembled slightly. As expected, the Enya n��s patrol team did not live up to their expectations and nodded.


    ��Alright, I only have one request. Don��t be so hostile anymore.��


    ��The frost elf behind you can easily kill us. I won��t do such an impulsive action,��said the high elf with the round-rimmed sses.


    Joshua directly untied the high elf. She was also very smart and did not do anything out of line. She happily ran over and hugged the te of cake and enjoyed it.


    ��Tikana... you traitor,��Aurelian gritted her teeth and said.


    However, the ELF with the round-rimmed sses did not even look at Aurelian.


    ��I can provide you with the food you need, so is there anyone else who needs it?��


    Joshua looked at the remaining three High Elves again. Their will was as firm as steel. In order to clear their minds, they all closed their eyes.


    If they could still move their hands freely, they would probably cover their ears.


    ��Looks like the first step ofmunication failed. It doesn��t matter, we have plenty of time.��


    Joshua did not intend to let the three high elves go so easily. Aurelian had no choice but to stand up again and was forced to walk deeper into the tavern. Aurelian did not know what kind of torture she would face next.

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 598, tour guide</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Twiggy silently sat in the hall and watched as Joshua led the three High Elves to the depths of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but it was toote when she came back to her senses. Just like that, Twiggy anxiously waited for a few minutes before Joshua finally returned to the hall.


    ��Where... Where did you take them?��


    Twig finally gathered her courage and asked Joshua. She was a smart girl and knew that if she angered Joshua, it would be a serious problem for her to return to the High Elves��base tonight.


    Moreover, the chaos demon in front of her did not show any hostility at the moment.


    ��A safe ce. It seems that you still have many questions to ask me.��


    Joshua found a chair and sat across from ARL and twigs, looking at the two High Elves.


    Twigs indeed had many questions to ask Joshua, but ARL, who was next to him, immediately raised his hand.


    ��Um... can we still eat dinner here!��ARL��s voice was filled with anticipation.


    ��This tavern is open 24 hours a day, of course.��


    ��Then... then can we provide food delivery service? I heard that Nn seems to be able to get an owl to deliver food recently. I��ll be going back to the hall of meditationter.��


    Al seemed to remember that he was in a state of ��confinement��.


    ��Of course.��


    Joshua��s answer made the high elf girl excitedly look at the menu again. During this period, branches and leaves finally had the time to talk to Joshua.


    ��Could you please let Aurelian and the others go? They��re just a little repulsed by humans, they don��t mean any harm.��


    Twig directly spoke out her inner thoughts.


    During the time she was eating in the Hearthstone Tavern, Twig had thought a lot. When she left Nn, she knew that the Holy Tree had invited Joshua to visit Arthur Crow, so Joshua��s current identity should be a guest and not an intruder.


    But the holy tree epting Joshua did not mean that the other high elves could ept him..


    ��I also thought of letting them go, but your world tree did not agree.��Joshua shrugged to show that he was also helpless.


    ��Holy Tree?��


    Branch and leaf looked up and saw a white bird standing on Joshua��s shoulder.


    The moment they saw the Holy Tree��s consciousness materialize, branch and leaf immediately stood up and performed a high elf etiquette toward it.


    ��Great Arthur Crow, if you wish to punish Aurelian and the others, lock them in the hall of contemtion.��


    Twig and leaf were not at ease about leaving the fate of their own kind to Joshua.


    ��Your World Tree says that this punishment is considered light.��


    Joshua wanted to subconsciously scratch the White Bird��s head with his hand, but the white bird gently tilted its head and snatched away Joshua��s attack.


    ��In short, the energy of your world tree is weakening with the passage of time. I came to Ascek to solve this problem, and your council of Elders stopped me,��Joshua said nonchntly. ��So the world tree is considering reducing the poption of the High Elves in order to... conserve its energy as much as possible.��


    Upon hearing the words ��reducing the poption��, twigs and leaves tensed up. She instantly thought of the hunger she had felt before.


    ��I have to tell the Council of Elders.��


    She stood up and wanted to leave the Hearthstone Tavern. However, the wall made of ice spread out in front of her. She had no choice but to turn around and face Joshua again.


    ��Sit down.��Joshua gestured. Under such circumstances, she could only obediently sit back down.


    ��If you tell the Council of elders about this, it will only make things worse.��Joshua stared at the High Elf girl who was fidgeting. ��The conflict will escte further. The worst case scenario is that your council of elders will do everything they can to get rid of me. If things develop to that stage, it will be a bloody war.��


    ��It��s impossible for the sacred tree��s decree elders to...��when she said this, she fell into silence again.


    ��your elder Sindonar is already on my side.��


    This was what she had seen in the message. Joshua had considered the fact that there was a high elf behind him who was unknown to him.


    She was also smart enough. Even though she was very surprised, she still tried her best not to call out that name.


    After a moment of silence, she finally made a decision.


    ��What... What should I do?��Twiggy asked.


    ��Don��t you want to save your three High Elf Friends?��Joshua threw a bunch of keys to Twiggy.


    This building had already been renovated by Joshua from the inside out. Although the decoration of the rooms was not as luxurious as the lobby, they could still amodate people.


    ��Rescue means...��leaf looked at the key in her hand.


    ��Then go and rescue them. Of course, you can��t escape from this tavern,��Joshua said. ��But at least this will ease the tension of your people, right? A hero wille and something like that.��


    The high elf girl quickly understood what Joshua meant. After thanking Joshua, she quickly took the key and ran into the depths of the tavern.


    ��You��re too kind to those High Elves.��Hiri saw that Joshua��s conversation had ended, and suddenly said, ��You provided free food and lodging, and now you even found a tour guide...��


    ��Miss Hiri, I seem to have treated you the same way in the past,��Joshua said.


    After Joshua mentioned it, Hiri came back to her senses and realized that the situation after her encounter with Joshua was very simr to those high elves. Joshua even personally took on the position of tour guide.


    ��I... I��ll pay back my work in the future,��Hiri said with a red face.


    ..


    Aurelian��s eyes were covered by a piece of cloth and she was taken to an unknown ce.


    Although she lost her vision, she tried her best to use her ears to capture everything around her.


    The magic power in her bodypletely lost its effect at this moment. Aurelian did not know what was going on.


    But fortunately... ording to the sounds she heard, the group of people who escorted her brought her to a room and left.


    ��Are you guys okay?��


    After making sure that there was no one around, Aurelian asked the other team members.


    ��Other than being a little weak, the rest are fine.��


    The other team members were soon answered that they were fine. Aurelian did not expect that the other party would be so careless to lock everyone up together.


    Aurelian tried to move her body. She was sitting on the ground and her arms werepletely bound, unable to move.


    However, from the touch of her legs, she did not seem to have been locked in a water prison.


    Aurelian moved left and right, trying to break free from the restraints on her body. This attemptsted for more than ten minutes..


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, someone ising!��


    A team member suddenly said. Aurelian also heard the footsteps of someone approaching. Then, she heard the sound of the key being inserted into the door and the door opening.


    Was the torture finallying?


    The darkness that she could not see made a strange fear creep into her heart. However, Aurelian clenched her fists, reminding herself that she must not yield in front of this group of humans.


    However, in the next second, the cloth covering her eyes was torn apart by the visitor. The dim light around her made it take Aurelian some time to get used to it. Then, she saw the person in front of her clearly.


    ��You are Twiggy?��Aurelian recognized the person��s identity. A high elf... a high elf who often stayed with al. in other words, she was also a traitor?


    ��If I were you, I would keep quiet right now.��


    Leaf whispered to Aurelian. When leaf was about to use her dagger to untie Aurelian��s ropes, Aurelian��s expression changed.


    Aurelian��s hostility instantly disappeared, reced by a sense of joy that she had finally been saved.


    After leaf used her dagger to untie Aurelian, she also released the other two High Elves.


    ��Thank you for your assistance.��


    Aurelian hesitated for a moment, but still expressed her gratitude to Twiggy.


    ��You��re not out of danger yet.��


    Twiggy��s heart was veryplicated. She truly wanted to save her own kind, but the ruler of this Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua, gave Twiggy the key to open the door, she wasn��t sure if she could escape from the hands of... an ice dragon.


    But at least she had to try.

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 599 domesticated hamsters</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Branch helped the other two elf patrollers loosen the ropes. They stretched their hands and thanked branch.


    ��We have to leave this ce quickly.��


    Aurelian supported herself with her hands and stood up. She took the opportunity to look at the interior of the room. This was not a gloomy dungeon. There were wooden boxes and bottles piled up around it, it was like a warehouse for storing goods.


    ��Let��s eat something before we leave.��


    The branches and leaves took out an oil paper package. When she opened the package, the three High Elves were instantly attracted by the contents of the package.


    ��Human food again?��


    Aurelian frowned. The fragrance in the air made her sense of hunger clearer.


    ��I heard the humans say that this thing is called a bun. Its surface is made of a nt powder called wheat.��


    The branches and leaves looked at the two high elves behind Aurelian. Their expressions almost made them say that they were ��hungry��.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian... I really don��t have any strength left.��


    The high elf named Winn said somewhat unwillingly.


    ��Hurry up, we don��t have much time left.��


    Aurelian turned her back and no longer looked at her two high elfpanions. Aurelian��s words were equivalent to giving them permission to touch human food.


    However, seeing Aurelian��s determined look, the two High Elves silently put down the food in their hands.


    ��Aren��t you going to eat?��Leaf asked.


    ��Let��s go to Aurelian��s elder sister��s orchard for lunch after we escape.��Winn forced a smile and said, ��Leaf, you cane with us.��


    Leaf looked at the expectant smile on her own kind��s face, and the self-reproach in her heart increased again. She really couldn��t tell her that she was a spy.


    No... She came here because she served the holy tree and guided her own kind on the right path.


    The two High Elves rejected the human food, which seemed to inspire Aurelian.


    ��I��ll treat you well when we go back, so leave now.��


    Aurelian immediately pushed open the door of the room and came to the corridor. She had to bring herpanions back to askro safely and inform the elders of the human invasion.


    When she arrived at the corridor, Aurelian, who had already prepared herself to face the gloomy bunker, immediately saw a window.


    Window? Aurelian walked to the window. The ruins of the forgottennd were clearly visible to Aurelian.


    Although there was no magic power in her body, Aurelian could definitely break this window and escape.


    Was it because those humans were too careless?


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, can this window be opened?��


    Seeing Hope, Winn instantly entered a state of excitement.


    ��It��s locked.��


    Aurelian��s hands held the handle of the window and shook it. As expected, the window waspletely sealed.


    ��Try it with this.��The branch handed Aurelian a dagger.


    Aurelian held the dagger and scratched the ss tentatively. When the de of the dagger touched the surface of the ss, an ice-blue magic rune appeared on the ss, in the next second, the tip of Aurelian��s dagger turned into ice.


    A magic barrier?


    ��Run!��


    Aurelian made this decision almost subconsciously. Her action was no different from disturbing the person who had set up the barrier, which was the frost elf.


    It was able to easily restrict Aurelian��s movements.


    Aurelian had finally obtained her freedom with great difficulty. If she was discovered again, there probably wouldn��t be a second branch that woulde out to save her!


    This group of elven fugitives instantly started running in this building that was simr to an ancient castle... while the branch followed Aurelian, it raised its head to look at the ceiling, a white cat was sitting in the shadow of the chandelier.


    The white cat had been watching them from the beginning to the end. Perhaps Aurelian did not realize that the owner of the tavern was watching this escape.


    ..


    ��Don��t they have food to eat? These High Elves still have some backbone.��


    Joshua sat in the lobby of the tavern on the first floor and looked at the images disyed on his magic web. These images were from the ��broadcast��of the white cat.


    The four beautiful girls were walking in fear in the gloomy castle. Josh felt that they could be used to make a movie.


    ��Free food?��Hiri was also the audience of this real-life escape show, but she was more concerned about the words that Josh said that she couldn��t understand.


    ��It��s charity with an insult.��


    Josh gave a rtively easy exnation.


    ��Charity? ording to the settings, didn��t the branches steal food from the enemy?��Healy hugged the back of the chair and looked at the Three High Elves. ��If this is considered backbone, I would rather vent my anger.��


    ��Miss Healy, you mean...��


    ��Empty the enemy��s grain warehouse and burn it down after you have enough energy,��Healy told them her n.


    ��Okay.��


    Josh was d that none of the High Elves had a girl like Hiri.


    ��Josh, do you want to record this and send it to the TV station?��Hiri held her chin with her hand and still didn��t understand why Josh wanted to ��raise��the three High Elves.


    They were like hamsters now, running around in the maze ording to Josh��s n. These hamsters were on a hunger strike.


    ��I don��t have such thoughts for now. The ice dragon has set up a defensive magic circle in the tavern. It��s a huge cage for these high elves. I��ll keep them locked up until they ��adapt��to the life in the tavern,��Joshua said.


    Hiri watched the scene on the magic. When the High Elves walked into an empty room surrounded by dim lights, hiri instantly understood what Joshua meant by ��adapt��.


    ��Do we need to go out and catch a few more?��If Hiri remembered correctly, Joshua��s ultimate goal was to change the high elves��view of humans.


    ��No need. They wille to us on their own. When the timees, we can ssify them ording to their personalities.��


    Joshua looked at the Elf who was still sitting in the tavern. Under the guidance of Al, she did not show fear and hatred towards Joshua. Instead, she chose to take the initiative to fight with Al on the Hearthstone.


    In the beginning, Al could still rely on his own experience to fight 50-50 against her own kind. Now, that Elf had already won five rounds in a row against AL..


    ��It seems that not all high elves are so stubborn. The only thing left to do is to wait for the Wild High Elves toe,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 600, Arthur Crow cinema</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    What the hell is going on with this building!


    Aurelian and her threepanions had been exploring the second floor of the mansion for an entire hour, but in that one hour, not only did she not find an exit, what was worse was... she had provoked a group of undead!


    The group of undead made of skeletons suddenly appeared at the corner of the corridor, and then began to chase after Aurelian as if she was their prey.


    Aurelian, who had lost her magic power and weapons, could only choose to escape in humiliation!


    ��There are stairs there!��


    In a moment of desperation, branch pointed to the other side of the corridor. There were stairs leading to the third floor. Aurelian immediately ran up the stairs with her twopanions.


    When they reached the stairs, the undead suddenly stopped and slowly retreated to guard the entrance of the stairs.


    ��Why aren��t they chasing after us?��


    Aurelia panted non-stop as she looked down at the skeletons that had soul mes dancing in their eyes. Just looking at those skeletons made her feel a chill run down her spine.


    ��I don��t know...��


    Twig shook her head. At first, she thought that Joshua had no intention of hurting them. However, judging from the actions of these undead soldiers, this tavern was notpletely safe.


    ��We can only go to the third floor to take a look.��


    Leaf walked to the third floor of the building alone. The three High Elves followed her.


    The decoration of the third floor was not as luxurious as the second floor. In other words, the third floor was still in a state of ��ruins��. The ground was filled with dust that was piled up. If one stepped on it, the leaf would choke and be unable to breathe.


    Aurelian quickly walked to the broken window on the third floor. Unfortunately, there was still a strong magic seal on the window, so she could not break out of it.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, what should we do next?��


    Winn��s voice sounded very weak. After being chased by the undead for so long in this state of hunger, the three of them were already exhausted.


    ��It��s already night outside. Should we find a ce to rest?��


    Twig looked at the dpidated eaves. As expected, the white cat followed her closely. At the same time, the white cat pointed in a direction with its ws.


    ��Rest...��


    Aurelian nced at her twopanions. Their exhausted looks made Aurelian understand that she could not hold on any longer.


    ��Let��s Find a secret ce.��


    When the branches saw Aurelian nod in agreement, they immediately walked toward the location the white cat had pointed out. Finally, the branches and leaves arrived at a simrly dpidated room, however, there was one advantage to this room... The vines of the trees extended through the cracks between the walls and the floor.


    Although the environment was still very bad..


    ��Shall we take a nap here?��


    The branches and leaves found a few soft cotton fabrics on the ground that could be used as a bed.


    ��...��


    Aurelian looked at the surrounding environment. After a long mental struggle, she finally epted the branch��s suggestion.


    ��You guys sleep. Leave the night watch to me,��Aurelian said.


    ��I still have a lot of energy for this kind of thing...��after eating her fill, Aurelian was already very weak.


    ��This is an order,��Aurelian said.


    Looking into Aurelian��s eyes, she understood that she was unable to convince this arrogant high elf. She could only spread the cotton fabric in her hand on the ground, indicating to her other twopanions that they could recover their strength through sleep.


    After leaf and the others rested, Aurelian pushed open the door alone and walked to the corridor. She stepped on the dust-covered floor and slowly came to the broken window.


    The high elf looked at the ruins of the forgottennd. She held the wooden windowsill with both hands. The huge force caused some cracks to appear on the already rotten windowsill.


    After venting her anger, arge amount of tears flowed uncontrobly from Aurelian��s eyes.


    At this moment, she had no way of controlling her grievance. As the second daughter of a high elf elder, she had never experienced such humiliation since she was born.


    But instead of feeling wronged and unwilling, Aurelian was more afraid. She was afraid... afraid that humans would do something excessive to her.


    Even though she was trying her best, Aurelian did indeed feel fear.


    Suddenly, Aurelian heard a strange sound. She suddenly raised her head and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She looked towards the corridor on the third floor.


    Aurelian heard the sound of human conversation, but it was very loud.


    She carefully walked towards the source of the sound. She put her hand on the doorknob that was covered in dust and slowly turned it to open the door.


    The scenery in the room was still a pile of ruins. The dust around her made Aurelian��s breathing difficult. The conversation she heard came from underground, and there was a faint light..


    Aurelian moved a damaged wooden table and found a hole in the floor of the room. Through the hole, she could see the view of the room below.


    Was that a human recording?


    Aurelian half-squatted down and looked through the hole at the room below.


    A man with stubble and round-framed sunsses was reflected on one of the walls. He seemed to be talking to someone.


    Aurelian was not unfamiliar with this kind of recording. When they were learning magic, they had used the images left behind by their seniors.


    However, the images disyed on the wall were different from the ��magic learning materials��that Aurelian was familiar with. The contents were not rted to the knowledge of a particr magic..


    The images followed the human male from the beginning to the end.


    In the next second, what appeared before Aurelian��s eyes was a bloody massacre. That human had single-handedly killed the other humans in a building.


    The violent blood caused Aurelian to furrow her brows.


    Why would humans record such an image? As expected... was the nature of humans so barbaric?


    Just as Aurelian was about to stand up and leave, the door to the room suddenly opened. Aurelian turned around abruptly, and twigs and two otherpanions stood there.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian... What are you doing here?��


    ��There��s something strange. Let me take a look,��Aurelian said expressionlessly.


    ��Strange?��


    Twiggy walked quickly to Aurelian��s side and looked down through the hole in the floor. She instantly recognized that the structure of the room below was very simr to a ��Screening Hall��, and there was a movie ying on it.


    ��This devil isn��t too cold?��


    After Twiggy recognized the movie, her excitement made her subconsciously say its name.


    ��What... Not Too Cold?��Aurelian didn��t hear what Twiggy said clearly.


    ��That��s not important. What��s important is Aurelian. I think we should probably find another ce to rest,��Twiggy said very seriously.

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 601 was really beautiful</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Aurelian still epted Twig Leaf��s suggestion to change the resting ce to this ce.


    Although she did not understand why humans would ce this ��image��in an empty room, the sound produced by the image and the hole on the ground could be used as an advantage for them to escape.


    ��You��re already very tired, Aurelian. Leave the night watch to me.��


    The branch pointed at her own eye socket. This reminder made Aurelian realize that the traces of her crying still remained at the corner of her eye.


    ��It seems that it��s useless to force it.��


    Aurelian rubbed the corner of her eye. She did not continue to maintain her arrogant attitude. She found a rtively t ce to lie down in the room.


    The feeling of sleeping on the floor was notfortable. Theyer of cotton fabric that was used to pave the floor gave off a smell of dust.


    What was worse was that the hunger in her stomach made Aurelian unable to feel sleepy.


    However, Aurelian still closed her eyes, hoping that she could recover from her exhaustion.


    While she closed her eyes to rest, the sound from the video downstairs kept echoing in her ears.


    The sound of human conversation in the video made Aurelian very uneasy. This made Aurelian unconsciously focus her attention on listening to what the human in the video was saying.


    The voice was very noisy. At first, it sounded like a middle-aged man talking to a little girl. Then, it gradually turned into an argument.


    Magic Addiction Stone,w enforcement team. Some words that Aurelian could not understand flooded into her ears.


    From the dialogue, Aurelian began to guess the story recorded in the video. It seemed to be a story about a human who hid a dangerous magic addiction stone and was found by the human patrol team?


    Aurelian inexplicably recalled her past experience when she went to seize some ��contraband��that Al had hidden.


    Her memories of the past did notst long. The sound of magic power bursting suddenly woke Aurelian and her twopanions who were sleeping next to her.


    ��What happened?��


    Aurelian immediately ran to the side of the leaf and asked.


    ��It��s the sounding from there.��


    The branch reached out and pointed at the screen below.


    Before Aurelian could see what was disyed on the screen, the sound of magic power bursting and blood rushing out had already taken over her hearing.


    When Aurelian saw it clearly, a corpse had already appeared in the ��container��filled with water.


    ��Those thugs have started to attack the Enforcers?��Aurelian had yet to figure out what had happened.


    ��No�� It��s the one where the enforcers started to clean up the ��Magic Addiction Stones��that were hidden in secret.��


    Twig Leaf��s attention was not on Aurelian at all. Now, it was the most exciting part of the plot of ��this demon isn��t too cold��.


    Enforcers? Aurelian stared at the group of people holding weapons that had the absolute advantage on the screen. The voice of one of them was indeed the figure of the enforcer that Aurelian had heard earlier.


    The rest was another cruel massacre. It was so cruel that if the elders were present, they would immediately cover the eyes of these young elves.


    The impression of the cruelty and cruelty of humans was once again deeply imprinted in Aurelian��s heart.


    ��They actually attacked such a young child����


    Aurelian suddenly heard the voice of herpanion. She turned her head and realized that her two elvenpanions had also woken up. Winn covered her mouth as she watched the final scene of the massacre, which was also the cruelest scene.


    A child who looked less than six years old was mercilessly killed by aw enforcer with an unknown weapon.


    ��Winn, stop watching����


    Just as Aurelian wanted to persuade herpanion to stay away from such a bloody scene, the camera on the screen suddenly turned to a little girl with short ck hair.


    The camera turned to tell Aurelian that the little girl was walking toward a dangerous and murderous ce.


    ��Why didn��t she run?��Aurelian asked the branch next to her, puzzled.


    ��That little girl is the eldest daughter of the family that was killed just now,��branch exined, her voice tinged with impatience.


    Eldest Daughter?


    Did humans like recording scenes of massacres and bloodshed so much?


    But that girl was stronger than Aurelian had imagined. Even if she saw her family being killed by a group of Law Enforcers, in order to survive, she pretended to know nothing and walked past them.


    At this moment, Aurelian felt something in her heart being slightly touched. Her gaze waspletely ��caught��by the little girl��s every move.


    It was like she waspletely focused on her target when she was shooting an arrow. Everything around her seemed to be unimportant.


    Until the part where the little girl cried and begged the middle-aged man to open the door ended, Aurelian did not know what to say for a long time.


    There was an indescribable feeling of shock in Aurelian��s heart.


    ��Twig leaf����


    Taking advantage of this gap, Aurelian wanted to ask twig leaf whether this image was a story that happened in reality or a fictional story, but twig leaf made a gesture of ��don��t speak��.


    She cooperated and did not continue to answer twig leaf.


    The elders would not be happy if they were interested in this ��video��that was full of blood and violence, but Aurelian was eager to see how the story would progress.


    The entire room was silent for a moment. Only the dialogue between Leon and Matilda on the screen reverberated in the ears of the four audience members.


    ..


    ��Now�� What Time Is it now? !��


    When the list of actors appeared on the screen, Aurelian snapped back to her senses.


    She looked around in panic. Her friend Winn��s eyes were red, while her other friend stretched her back in satisfaction.


    ��Two hours have passed.��


    After twigs possessed the weave, she immediately gave up the pocket watch she usually carried.


    ��Two hours? ! Didn��t only ten minutes pass?��


    Aurelian stood up in surprise. At this moment, she really had a question of ��where did the time go?��but not long after she stood up, the hunger in her stomach made Aurelian sit back down weakly on the ground.


    That human image�� was really too strange. When Aurelian focused her mind, she had already forgotten about time. Her consciousness was focused on the follow-up to Leon and Matilda��s story.


    During this period, Aurelian could feel the same emotions of the characters in the image. When Leon died, she was still sore from the death of the demon killer. Fortunately, Aurelian had already cried once, so she was able to control herself.


    On the other hand, Winn, who was beside her, was not on guard at all. The story recorded in the image hadpletely conquered the heart of the high elf.


    ��Is it over? What��s next?��


    Winn seemed to be eager to know what would happen to Matilda��s life after losing Leon.


    ��This is just a story. It��s over.��


    Twig emphasized the word ��over��.


    She knew that Matilda had returned to Faroese and became the famous flower of Faroese. She was probably ying minecraft with her friends.


    Unfortunately, none of her threepanions had been exposed to the world of the magic, so she didn��t know how to exin it to them.

 Chapter 606

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 602, Nanny</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��A fictional story����


    On Aurelian��s screen, she saw a familiar name, ��Jose��.


    ��What does this image have to do with that human named Jose?��Aurelian asked subconsciously when she saw the name.


    The other person was the director of the movie!


    Twiggy really wanted to exin what a ��movie��was to her own kind, but she had to be a qualified undercover now.


    ��Twig Leaf, you went to Nn with Elder Sindonar before, right?��Winn suddenly asked.


    ��A few days ago.��


    If twig leaf remembered correctly, Nn happened to be the background of the city in ��this demon isn��t too cold��. Twig leaf had seen some posts on the Spellcaster Forum about Nn��s enforcersining about the movie.


    ��Then have you gone to the orphanage where Matilda is? Or have you seen her?��


    As expected�� Winn��s next question gave Twiggy a headache.


    The longer Twiggy stayed on the Spellcaster Forum, the more she realized how naive her own race was. Al was of an unconventional level, but a naive girl like Winn could be seen everywhere.


    After all, they believed in the stories the elders told.


    Twig was once one of them. Until she had the magic, both the Immovable Library and the Spellcaster Forum had improved her life experience by leaps and bounds.


    However, Venerne seemed to believe that the story in ��This demon is not too cold��had actually happened. Not only her, but Aurelian also looked at her at this time, as well as another high elf.


    Wake Up! The poor Matilda that you all care about is now a nobledy in Faroese. Who knows where the line of people who want to see her has gone! By the way, Leon is still alive. You can see him on TV every morning!


    Twiggy really wanted to say this to herpanions, but she held it in again and didn��t destroy herpanions��illusion that the human world was still beautiful.


    ��No, I didn��t know about Matilda at that time,��twig shook her head and said, at the same time, Twig asked her threepanions tentatively, ��Why are you asking this? Don��t tell me you want to bring that girl to Askro?��


    This question instantly stunned the three high elves. Judging from Winn��s expression, twig��s question was exactly what she was thinking.


    ��I just feel sorry for her,��Winn said.


    Sympathy? Leaf remembered that two hours ago, they had regarded humans as a synonym for danger.


    Movies were really scary.


    ��There are still a lot of good people among humans,��leaf added, while muttering in her heart, ��Compared to sympathizing with the flower of Faroese, you guys should think about how to get out of this predicament.��


    ��We should continue looking for an exit.��


    Aurelian did not have any thoughts of continuing the discussion. Her hand supported her body on the floor, but the moment her hand touched the floor, the floor suddenly caved in.


    If it was a human��s senses, they might not be able to detect this slight depression. However, the High Elves��hearing allowed Aurelian to clearly hear the sound of gears turning in the entire room.


    Aurelian exchanged a nce with twigs and leaves. Twigs and leaves also felt that something was amiss.


    ��There seems to be a secret door here.��


    Twigs and leaves came to a bookshelf with mushrooms growing on it and knocked on it. They found a faint inscription mark.


    This kind of secret room could be considered Arthur Crow��s specialty. For example, many buildings in the residence of the High Elves had such secret rooms.


    Most of the High Elves had done a particrly naughty behavior in their childhood, which was to search for various secret chambers in the buildings and then repeatedly open and close the doors.


    This also led to branches and leaves finding this kind of magic power and gear-driven secret chamber with ease.


    ��I can��t mobilize the magic power in my body.��Aurelia checked the book that was engraved with inscriptions. Under normal circumstances, as long as she entered the magic power into it, the door would open.


    While Aurelian was checking, the bookshelf suddenly vibrated slightly, and then it suddenly moved to the other side.


    ��It��s manual. There��s no need for magic power.��


    One of Aurelian��s elvenpanions put her hand on the Teacup in the other window. She turned the Teacup on it to have a reaction.


    After the bookshelf moved away, there was still a stone wall in front of Aurelian.


    Aurelian touched the stone wall with her hand, but there was no reaction.


    The white cat that followed the branches and leaves jumped to the top of the bookshelf. No one else seemed to be able to see the shadow of the white cat.


    When the white cat got up and jumped into the stone wall, the stone wall gradually became illusory, and finally disappeared in front of Aurelian.


    ��It��s a shadow.��


    Aurelian carefully walked into the secret room, and the inside was filled with a strong smell of potions.


    Herpanions followed Aurelian into the room. When all the High Elves entered, the stone wall appeared again at the entrance.


    ��I��ve only seen such a high-level illusion in elder Enya��s home.��


    Aurelian touched the stone wall again, and the wall gave off a cold touch, but she only needed to use a strong hand to prate the wall.


    ��This looks like elder Arosa��sboratory.��


    ��Laboratory����Aurelian looked back at theyout of the secret room. There were a bunch of creepy things inside.


    For example, ss jars containing unknown biological specimens, and some ss jars filled with biological eyeballs.


    Aurelian and herpanions checked the secret room. Except for the specimens that were physically uneptable to Aurelian, it was very clean.


    There was also a bed that was big enough to amodate four or five people sleeping side by side. There was not even a trace of dust on the bed.


    ��Why don��t we treat this ce as a stronghold first?��


    While twigs and leaves were cooperating with Aurelian��s exploration, she was also trying to figure out what Joshua was thinking. Joshua had sent the White Cat to guide them to open the door to this ce. It was probably intended to provide them with a ce to rest.


    The location of this secret chamber was hidden, and there was a powerful illusion magic array as a safeguard. The internal facilities were soplete that it was an excellent hiding ce for the fugitives.


    ��Stronghold? Wait�� maybe there��s a hidden exit here?��


    Aurelian still had the idea of escaping from here. She and herpanions began to search for other secret doors in the secret chamber.


    The searchsted for an hour.


    They did not find any hidden doors that could escape this ce. Instead, they cleaned the entire secret room again and decorated it with glowing crystals.


    This time, Winona and another high elf werepletely exhausted and copsed on the excessively soft bed.


    ��Can we only wait for help?��Aurelian walked out of the secret room and touched the defensive magic array on the window with her hand.


    Freedom was so close to her, but she was helpless in front of this powerful magic array. Even if she had magic power, she could not break it.


    ��The Elder Council will soon find out that you are missing,��twigsforted Aurelian.


    ��I can��t just wait.��


    Aurelian��s pride could not ept her helplessness.


    ��Then�� What do you want to Do?��


    When twigs heard Aurelian��s words, she really wanted to p her unconscious.


    Please! Others were chaos demons that could easily kill elder sindoar! And an ice dragon! Can��t you behave yourself in such a dangerous situation!

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 603, behind the scenes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Seven dayster, in the Council of elders of the High Elves.


    ��What you are doing is against the will of the holy tree!��


    Elder SINDONAR stood on a seat in the council of elders and mmed his hands angrily on the stone table in front of him. His cold gaze swept across the other four elders.


    Three of the elders ignored elder Sindonar��s anger and chose to leave the council of elders.


    The discussion ended with a huge difference of opinion. The only elder who remained was a friend of sindonar�� the astrologer quitoan, who possessed the ability of prophecy among the High Elves.


    ��I don��t understand.��Elder Sindonar held the edge of the stone table, the strength was so great that cracks appeared on the stone table. ��The holy tree has already expressed its will, ��cing its hope on the forgotten one��, but the other elders are not moved at all!��


    ��SINDONAR�� Sindonar, how old are you this year?��


    The astrologer Quitoan walked around Sindonar and asked a question that seemed somewhat offensive to outsiders.


    ��One thousand and thirty-seven years old.��Elder Sindonar spoke of an age that was gradually approaching middle age among the high elves.


    ��I am three times your age.��The astrologer Quitoan spoke in a slow and calm tone. ��The year I was born, Arthur Crow had yet to ascend into the sky.��


    ��Arthur Crowe did not ascend into the sky?��


    Elder Sindonar was shocked. He had never heard of such a thing, not even a single high elf had heard of it.


    In the minds of all High Elves, Arthur Crowe was a city that would forever float in the sky.


    ��Arthur Crowe��s past history is written by the blood of our race.��Astrologer quitoan extended his hand, and pale purple inscriptions appeared on it, he gestured for elder Sindonar to hold his hand. ��You are already qualified to know the past.��


    Without any hesitation, elder Sindonar directly held the astrologer��s hand. At that moment, the scene in front of him suddenly changedpletely.


    An unprecedentedly prosperous ascetic Crowe appeared in front of him.


    ��Three thousand years ago, a group of humans visited Ascetic Crowe. We followed the will of the holy tree and kindly epted them. They also established a residence at the edge of our city.��Astrologer Quitoan��s voice echoed in elder Sindonar��s ears. ��Their civilization��s development is beyond our imagination. The holy tree and we have put down our pride to exchange knowledge with those humans.��


    Elder Sindonar��s eyes widened as he stared at the world from more than three thousand years ago. The scene before his eyes was not something that Nn could achieve today. Those human mounts were not horses.., they were also magical machines that could fly high in the sky.


    ��But they brought disaster.��


    When astrologer Quitoan said this, elder Sindonar suddenly took a step back because arge amount of gray fog rose from the ground. The ground split open in an instant and mud gushed out from the cracks.


    The prosperous buildings of Arthur Crow were destroyed overnight�� thest thing elder Sindonar could see was his own kind fleeing in all directions, brutally killed by a group of monsters that he could not name.


    And everything that elder Sindonar saw was through the eyes of the astrologer quitoran.


    He was a person who had experienced the disaster personally.


    ��Human? You��re saying that humans are the forgotten ones?��


    Elder Sindonar held his head. The illusion in front of him suddenly disappeared, and there were many doubtful points that he still could not understand.


    ��That��s right. We once followed the will of the holy tree, but what we brought was that the holy tree was on the verge of withering, and our race was on the verge of extinction. SINDONAR, please remember that sentence now.��


    ��Don��t trust the sphemer again.��


    Elder SINDONAR muttered this sentence in the high elfnguage, but he was stunned for a moment before saying it again.


    ��But Arthur Crowe is facing a crisis, Quitoan! That forgotten person really has the ability to save Arthur Crowe!��


    The moment elder Sindonar said this, the ground suddenly shook.


    They all knew what the shaking meant. Arthur Crowe��s height had dropped again, and it wouldn��t be long before the sky city fell to the ground.


    Elder sindonar stared at Quitoan�� he slowly closed his eyes and said.


    ��My granddaughter has been away from home for more than a week, but her life force still hasn��t weakened. Is It rted to the forgotten person you��re referring to?��


    Elder Sindonar did not know how to answer.


    This order came from the holy tree, which meant that the holy tree needed someone to serve it. Elder Sindonar sent an elf patrol team to the Hearthstone Tavern in the name of investigation.


    In this week, three patrol teams had visited the Hearthstone Tavern. In the end, there were no more than three high elves who could walk out of the tavern.


    Elder SINDONAR had always felt a knot in his heart when his own kind was imprisoned by an outsider.


    ��Prove it.��


    Seeing elder Sindonar��s silence, astrologer Quitoan spoke again.


    ��Let that forgotten one prove to me that he has the ability to save Arthur Crow, and I��ll support you.��


    ..


    ��Do you still need to prove it? But it��s within my expectations.��


    Joshua sat in the branch shop in the forgottennd and listened to Elder SINDONAR��stest intelligence.


    ��Can you prove it now?��


    Elder Sindonar had watched Tyreen��s concert live. The Frost Elf had only stood on the stage and sang a few songs, the power of faith that he had collected was probably thousands of times more than the power that the High Elves provided to the holy tree.


    This was also the reason why elder Sindonar trusted Joshua so much. He knew that it was possible for Joshua to do so, but what made him hesitate was that there were no ��worshippers��like Tyreen among the High Elves.


    ��The day after tomorrow. I��ll just make some arrangements. When the timees, you can just call that elder over,��said Joshua.


    ��That astrologer can urately determine the energy provided by any of our nsmen.��


    Elder SINDONAR was using this method to tell Joshua to treat this matter with caution.


    ��I��ll let your holy tree eat its fill.��Joshua��s voice was very confident.


    ��Then�� What about the candidates?��


    Elder Sindonar asked tentatively. The principle of the Holy Tree��s energy acquisition was faith.


    The soul of the High Elf was linked to the holy tree. In other words, as long as a human admired a high elf, that human��s faith would also be absorbed by the Holy Tree.


    Therefore, it was very important to choose the High Elf who was ��worshipped by humans��.


    At this moment, many suitable candidates appeared in elder Sindonar��s mind. There were many High Elves with beautiful singing voices, as well as many charming girls.


    ��Al..��


    Joshua clearly took off the name tag of the Apprentice Elf Priest.


    ��Who?��Elder Sindonar was stunned for a moment, as if he was trying to hypnotize himself to mishear the name that Joshua listed.


    ��Al, I only know that her name is this. She��s the child who visited Nn with youst time.��


    Joshua repeated it again. This time, even if elder Sindonar pretended to be stupid, he could not fool Joshua.


    ��That child����elder Sindonar pondered for a moment. He really could not find any words to describe al. .


    ��She��s a pretty good girl,��Joshua said.


    ��She��s really good. Al has the talent to be a priestess. It��s just that it��s a little difficult for humans to worship her.��Elder SINDONAR quickly advised Joshua not to take such a risk.


    ��It��s not difficult. There are already many humans interested in Al on the magic web. All I have to do is to push her.��


    ��There are already many humans? are those humans really�� normal people?��


    Elder Sindonar looked at Joshua in disbelief. His expression was as if he was questioning, ��Are there really nothing wrong with those humans��heads?��.


    ��There are actually quite a lot of reasons for humans to worship another person. They don��t have to be beautiful and have nice words, even though AL has both,��Joshua exined.


    Elder Sindonar saw that Joshua was so supportive of Al, so he did not intend toment further on this matter.


    ��Are the high elves living in the Hearthstone Tavern doing well?��Elder Sindonar asked thest question before he left.


    ��I can only describe it as toofortable. If you don��t believe me, you can ask the holy tree,��said Jose.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 604, Ready</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    After Arthur Crow opened the portal to Nn, Joshua would return to Nn every night to rest. The management of the forgottennd branch was handed over to the ice dragon.


    The reward for bribing the ice dragon was a ��superrge television��that could be broadcast 24 hours a day.


    It was alreadyte at night in Nn. Joshua had just fixed a few bugs in Warcraft and was sitting on his bed editing an ��official post��on the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��How do you n to make that high elf an idol?��


    Hiri��s voice came from behind Joshua. Before Joshua could turn his head, the spellcasterdy put her arms around Joshua��s neck and pressed her entire body against Joshua��s back.


    At this moment, Joshua could smell the body fragrance from Hiri��s body. It smelled a little like honey and milk. If it was in the morning, it would definitely be a delicious meal.


    ��Just n a ��Holy Spiritpetition.��


    Joshua��s fingers tapped on the keyboard that was floating in the air, but he could see Hiri��s fair and slender arms.


    Hiri��s skin texture was very good. This girl had inherited the ��Ice Crystal��-like feeling that was unique to the girls of the Frost Kingdom. In short, it was so white that it was wless.


    However, the years of survival experience in the wilderness had caused Hiri to have many scars on her body. There were also some scars on her arms. However, these were not considered ws in Joshua��s eyes.


    Hiri seemed to have noticed that Joshua was looking at her arms. She still felt a little resentful about the scars on her body.


    Scars were a great enemy to any girl. When she was about to withdraw her hand, she was grabbed by Joshua.


    ��Why don��t you think about the slogan?��


    Joshua turned his head and saw Healy��s face. Healy��s eyshes were slightly trembling. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    ��With the High Elf��s Holy Spirit Technology, if it was broadcast on Nn TV station, it wouldpletely destroy the game Holy Spirit, right?��


    Healy did not turn her head. If she turned her head at this time, her lips would touch with Joshua��s. She looked at the magic web interface in front of Joshua.


    Every yer in the magic web world knew how Al yed Holy Spirit.


    Last week, Al released a new video in the magic web world. The content was that after ying Warcraft, he took time to y Holy Spirit. The result was terrible.


    Healy remembered that thements in the next row were all urging Al to y other games. This kind of pure PVP game was too cruel for Al..


    ��It won��t be broadcast on Nn TV station. The location of the broadcast is in the magic vision, and I don��t intend to let al y alone.��


    On the Spellcaster Forum, Josh wrote a line with the title ��The Holy Spirit Exhibition Match! On the same battlefield as the magic vision poprity producer!��.


    ��Magic vision poprity author, Josh, can I report your sister for cheating?��Hiri whispered in Josh��s ear. Josh felt the warm air that Hiri gently exhaled next to his ear. In that moment.., josh really had the urge to push the spellcasterdy onto the bed.


    Fortunately, Hiri was lying on Josh��s back, which made Josh feel a little dizzy. This made Josh Calm Down.


    Well, Josh admitted that Hiri��s poor breasts felt very��fortable on his back.


    ��Is Fuya so strong�� ?��Josh hadn��t paid much attention to the magic web recently. He didn��t even have much time to y the Holy Spirit.


    The branch in Arthur Crow had devoted a lot of time to Joshua, as well as perfecting the content of ��Warcraft.��.


    ��Doesn��t the Holy Spirit have a points ranking system? ��Your sister has been at the top for a long time. Yesterday, I saw her win seven in a row�� and once, I matched her, and you still talk about opponents who are as strong as gs and drums.��Hiri��s voice was full of resentment.


    ��What was the result?��


    ��The difference between the sky and the Earth!��Hiri leaned his chin on Joshua��s shoulder weakly and said, ��My battle record is zero kills and thirteen deaths.��


    ��With her around, I should be able to guarantee that Al won��t y too badly.��


    Joshua directly wrote the name of Fuya in the invited guest list.


    ��Isn��t the audience here for your sister?��Hiri remembered that Joshua arranged this ��performance��to make al an idol.


    ��It��s very simple. The main point of view is Al, and I will let al show his face in this game, just like in a movie.��


    Joshua felt that with the appearance of the High Elves, it was enough to make many human males fall in love with them. Moreover, Al��s appearance was the cute type.


    ��A beautiful woman who is clumsy will be treated as cute�� humans are really easy to understand.��


    ��Hili, you��re also a human.��


    Joshua wanted to add, ��and also clumsy��, but he thought about it and did not say it out loud. In the remaining time, Joshua began to think about the other contestants, after thinking about it, he decided to add the name ��Thunder Crystal��.


    Thunder crystal was the yellow-clothed person��s chief apprentice. She had once won the championship in the first season of the Holy Spirit Competition. Judging from Thunder Crystal��s love for the game, she should be very happy to participate in this exhibitionpetition.


    ��The remaining two yers will be matched from the audience, which will increase the topic of conversation.��


    After Joshua further perfected the various matters in the post, he clicked on the confirmation button. This official announcement post was instantly hung in the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum.


    The day after tomorrow, this world would wee the first ��live game broadcast��.


    Afterpleting the post editing, Joshua rubbed his eyes. The confrontation with the High Elves in the past few days had consumed a lot of his energy. In addition, he spent most of his time programming every night, it was indeed time for a good sleep today.


    Meanwhile, Hiri directly pushed Joshua onto the bed..


    ��Is your headache better?��


    Hiri��s cold hand touched Josh��s forehead, and Josh directly held Hiri��s small hand.


    ��It��s only intermittent. Also, I feel that the High Elves are hiding some secrets, but neither the ck-clothed man nor the Elder is willing to tell me the history of the High Elves.��


    ��Maybe it��s because of theck of reputation?��


    Josh nodded and did not deny Hiri��s statement. Before he went to bed, he took onest look at the Spellcaster Forum. In less than a minute, Josh��s post had received ten replies.


    The number of replies was rising rapidly.


    ��Many people are still paying attention to the Holy Spirit. We can only wait for the performance of the High Elf the day after tomorrow.��Josh waved his hand again, the interface of the message appeared in front of Joshua. ��I hope she can learn something from Fuya.��


    The content of the message was about a council that Fuya had set up temporarily. The general content of the message was that Al had treated Fuya as his teacher for the performance the day after tomorrow.


    The high elf should be practicing the techniques of the Holy Spirit now.


    ��Do you want to y a game before you go to sleep?��


    Josh noticed Hili��s expression. She didn��t look that sleepy.


    ��Teacher has been to the demon world recently. You Don��t have to wake up early tomorrow.��


    With this suggestion, the two of them who were originally snuggling on the bed immediately sat up, took out their mouse and keyboard, and logged into the demon to begin their game journey.

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 605, you also y the Holy Spirit?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the misty forest at the Faroese border.


    All the members of the snake of Yevelk stood side by side. Behind these mercenaries was a giant snake that was nearly a hundred meters long.


    This giant snake had already fallen to the ground and lost its breath. All kinds of hideous wounds could be seen all over its body. Scarlet blood flowed out from the wounds and piled up on the ground.


    This scene was a badge of Honor for the members of the snake of Yevilk.


    The mercenary group��s staff officer, Rona, took out his ��camera��and recorded the scene that was worth celebrating after the crusade ended.


    ��Alright, everyone, you can start stripping the materials from the deste Python��s body.��


    Rona made a gesture that indicated that he had finished filming. The mercenaries who were posing for the camera immediately turned around, pulled out the small knives they carried on their backs and began stripping the materials from the body of the Magic Beast.


    ��As a qualified mercenary, not only do you have to learn how to Hunt Magical Beasts, you also have to learn how to ensure the value of the material on the magical beast as much as possible. The technique to peel off the material is also very important.��


    Rona controlled the camera to follow behind him, pulled out a dagger, and began to exin how to peel off the skin of a snake-type magical beast.


    Ever since the program ��World of Monsters��was broadcast on Nn��s television station, the reputation of the snake of Yevilk had soared once again.


    Although the recording process had increased the difficulty of normal hunting, Rona really enjoyed the feeling of being regarded as a ��life mentor��by the new mercenaries.


    The morale of the entire mercenary group had been at a high stage because of this. Any man would want to show his heroic side in front of the public!


    Nn television gave them this opportunity.


    Rona spent some time recording the teaching of stripping materials. He wiped the dagger that was covered in snake blood and carried the stripped materials back to the base of the snake of Yevilk.


    Not long after entering the base, Rona heard the archer, Keya, pestering the leader to say something.


    ��Leader! It��s better to choose this girl named Linya! Isn��t our teamcking a pharmacist?��


    ��But her experience is too unfamiliar. She might not be able to adapt to the environment of the fog forest.��


    Reyerk held a stack of goatskin scrolls in his hand. These were all applications from the Mercenary Guild.


    A year ago, the snake of Yevelk was an existence that every mercenary feared. It was already a miracle that there were two applications in a few months. Among these two applications, there might be one that was filled with malicious pranks.


    However, the snake of Yevilk had recently received so many applications that Reyerk couldn��t even process them.


    This was also the result of the broadcast of ��World of monsters,��as well as the reason why Reyerk became a popr ��rock singer��on the Magic Net Cloud.


    Reyerk could only ask the mercenary union to filter out some applications that didn��t have the qualifications to register as a mercenary, but there were still more than ten applications submitted to Reyerk.


    ��I think that pharmacist called White Witch is very suitable. I have fought with him a few times before, and his marksmanship is very excellent.��


    The only Chaos Fiend Swordsman in the mercenary group, Morris, expressionlessly expressed his opinion.


    ��There are enough men in the mercenary group who are more than 1.8 meters tall! Morris!��The archer excitedly grabbed his cor. ��When I��m injured, I don��t want to be bandaged by this man whose body hair is longer than mine! ��Miss Leia is so cute, do you have anyints?��


    ��Keya just wants to find a girl he likes?��


    Rona put the camera aside, found a seat, and said.


    ��I. . . I��m just thinking about the sex ratio in the group.��The archer shrank his neck and said.


    ��I��ll consider your proposal.��


    Reyerk gave everyone apromise answer.


    ��There��s one more thing,mander! Can I rest in the camp in the afternoon?��The Archer said.


    ��Reason?��


    Reyerk could not deny that there was something wrong with this Archer��s personality. However, he was one of the eight pirs of the Jefferk snake. His ability was not inferior to anyone in the group.


    ��This����


    The archer looked left and right. The other six pirs of the Jefferk��s snake were all staring at him. The gaze of the leader was especially stressful for the archer.


    However, he still braced himself and gave the reason why he did not want to go.


    ��My stomach hurts a little?��The Archer was very hesitant when he said this.


    ��You always lie like a ten-year-old, Keya.��


    Rona directly exposed the archer��s clumsy lie.


    ��What did you say?��


    The Archer was a little embarrassed and angry. He turned around and prepared to fight a few rounds with Rona.


    ��After the lie is seen through, you also act like a child,��Rona added.


    ��Enough. Keya, in the afternoon, we are preparing to enter the depths of the dense fog forest to hunt. What is the real reason for you to stay in the camp?��Reyerk stared at him and asked.


    At this moment, the archer stood up straight. His reaction was no less than that of a student whose prank had been discovered by the dean. After an intense psychological struggle, the archer chose to confess his true thoughts to the leader.


    ��Today�� Today, there is a program in the Magic Net��s vision that I really want to watch.��


    The Archer said these words under tremendous pressure, which caused his voice to tremble slightly.


    ��A program?��


    ��Yes, it��s just a game program.��


    The Archer��s brain waspletely in a state of paralysis. He did not know how to exin to his leader, ��I skipped this hunt because I wanted to y games.��.


    But while the Archer was stammering, Rona and the chaos demon Morris instantly understood what he meant.


    ��The announcement post on the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum the day before yesterday?��Rona suddenly said.


    ��That��s right! You��ve seen it?��


    The Archer looked at Rona in surprise. He did not expect that this guy, who had such a fulfilling life in real life, would actually pay attention to the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��During the Holy Spirit Competition, it��s said that her Highness Fuya will appear as an inviter. I��ve always wanted to fight her on the Holy Spirit Battlefield,��Morris said in a low voice.


    ��What? You are also a Holy Spirit yer?��


    This time, the archer was shocked. In his impression, this Chaos Fiend Swordsman was an out-and-out battle maniac. The Archer had joked a few times about ��you might as well marry your weapon��.


    Usually, he would start by judging others withments such as ��I can beat him��and ��this guy��s weapon is very good��.


    ��y a game or two once in a while,��he said.


    ��Butpared to the Holy Spirit, I think Warcraft is more interesting. Just ying a hero is too boring.��


    After Rona joined in the conversation, the other members of the Jefferk��s snake also joined in the conversation.


    The archer listened to the conversation between them and waspletely stunned. He thought that he was the only one in the whole Jefferk��s snake who would secretly y the magic.


    But he did not expect that there were still many yers from Jefferk��s snake who were yers from the magic? From their conversation, it seemed that they were not f * cking newbies.


    ��It��s�� It��s just like that. Leader, I want to watch the match in the afternoon.��


    With the help of the other members, the archer exined the cause and effect of the matter to Reyerk. Reyerk was a true non-magic yer.


    ��Rest for half a day in the afternoon. It��s not toote to go to the depths tomorrow.��


    Reyerk��s order caused cheers to erupt from the Yevilk��s snake mercenary group.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 606, sacrifice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow.


    Astrologer Quitoan suddenly woke up from his dream. He covered his forehead with his hand and adjusted his breathing.


    He had been troubled by nightmares for 3,000 years. Every once in a while, he would dream of Arthur Crow being swallowed by the gray fog. His familiar friends and family were all transformed into monsters.


    Quitoun could not forget all this. All the surviving High Elves could not forget it.


    So when he heard the holy tree say, ��The murderer who caused the tragedy 3,000 years ago has returned,��Quitoun did not roll up his sleeves to fight the defilers. He was already very restrained.


    It was very difficult for Quitoun to ept the defilers again. What made Quitoun decide to try was Arthur Crowe��s terrible situation.


    Silver runes appeared in his hands. The runes formed a teleportation door and he walked into it.


    The teleportation door led to the periphery of the forgottennd. Elder Sindonar had been waiting for him there for a long time.


    ��SINDONAR, where is the forgotten person?��


    The holy tree only had one message for Kuito, and that was to ��ept the forgotten person��.


    Any High Elf who had experienced that disaster would understand what it meant to be a person who had forgotten. Quitoun found it difficult to understand why the holy tree would ept them again.


    However, Quitoun, who was an astrologer, was very clear about Arthur Crow��s current situation. Even if there was a glimmer of hope in the end, Quitoun still had to grab hold of it tightly.


    ��He��s inside,��elder Sindonar said as he pointed at the ruins behind him.


    Had he no choice but to step into that ce?


    He looked at the dpidated building not far away. All kinds of memories kept flooding into his mind. He closed his eyes and calmed his heart. When he opened his eyes again, he looked at Al beside him.


    ��SINDONAR, I remember this meeting. I asked you to keep it a secret from the other elders,��Quitoran said.


    Kuito aan knew Aer. There were very few High Elves who did not know this genius problem child.


    ��The forgotten one said that she�� is the key to saving Arthur Crow.��


    When Elder Sindonar said this, his expression was very strange.


    When he heard this news, Kuito Aan��s face also showed�� disbelief, as if he was saying, ��Arthur Crow is hopeless, wait for death!��


    After Quitoan followed elder Sindonar into the forgottennd, the many questions in his mind were upied by arge number of memories.


    This city that had already be ruins was originally a prosperous part of Arthur Crowe, but Quitoan��s head was now as hot and painful as a me.


    ��Quitoan, are you alright?��Elder sindonar noticed the astrologer��s slightly pained expression.


    ��I just remembered something bad.��


    Quitoan shook his head and let elder Sindonar continue to lead the way.


    Elder SINDONAR led him to the Hearthstone Tavern in the depths of the forgottennd. When Quitoan walked into the tavern, he saw Jose who was approaching him.


    Quitoan was already trying his best to suppress his emotions, but he could clearly feel the same aura of those monsters from 3,000 years ago from Jose. At this moment, many thoughts appeared in his mind..


    The Forgotten, the sphemer, the culprit who destroyed Arthur Crow, and the one who killed his parents, eldest brother, and sister�� the murderer!


    The cultivation that he had umted over thousands of years seemed to have lost its effect at this moment. The astrologer��s expression became very grave. He was trying his best to suppress the hatred and killing intent in his heart.


    The killing intent that was overflowing from his body was also detected by Joshua. Beside him, Hiri had the intuition of a wild beast when it came to such thoughts.


    ��Do You High Elves have a habit of fighting before talking to others?��


    Hiri had already taught several high elf patrollers how to behave during this week. They came to the tavern with hostility and anger. After being beaten up by Hiri and the Ice Dragon, they were tied up and thrown to the third floor to be taught.


    Quitoan was now like a wolf that was hiding in the snow. Although he had be one with the surrounding snow, he had already exposed his fangs and sharp ws, ready to tear his prey into pieces at any time.


    ��Quitoan, the holy tree is watching you,��elder Sindonar quickly reminded his friend.


    He raised his head slightly and saw the white bird standing on the beam. He instantly realized that he had lost hisposure. Quitoan took a deep breath again, he kept reminding himself that the person in front of him was not an immortal. Even if he was the descendant of the defilers, he should not bear the sin


    ��My name is quitoan. I Am an elder of the Elven council. I am also an astrologer.��


    Quitoan adjusted his emotions and practiced a etiquette unique to high elves towards Joshua.


    ��Joshua Arnold.��


    Joshua only told him his name. Facing a person who had the thought of ��wanting to kill you��, Joshua really could not greet him with a smile.


    ��Boss! Can We Start Now!��


    Alpletely did not notice the solemn atmosphere between the two of them. She had spent all her energy on the Holy Spirit��s training for the past few days.


    All of this was so that today��s ��live broadcast��could prove to the audience who supported her that she was still a hero who could kill her opponent alone in a match.


    ��You still have two hours to prepare. My scene has been set up for you. You can just sit there.��


    Josh opened the magic interface and looked at the feedback on it. The other two guests that Josh invited sent a message to Josh saying that they could start at any time.


    It was said that Thunder Crystal had asked the yellow-clothed person to take a whole day off for this live broadcast. The next time Josh recorded at the Philosopher��s forum, the yellow-clothed person mighte andin to him again.


    ��Okay!��


    Al��s performance was still energetic. It did not look like he had stayed up for three whole days and nights.


    She sat at the long table that Josh had arranged for her and waited quietly for the live broadcast to begin.


    ��What are you going to ask Al to Do?��


    Elder Sindonar looked at the position where Al was sitting. This position looked quite ��ceremonial��.


    The decorations on the long table were carefully arranged. There were stacks of hardcover books, a vase with three bouquets of flowers in it, and a piece of white cloth that was pulled up at thest minute..


    Could it be that he was telling a story like the Frost Elf? Elder Sindonar had watched the program on the magic web once or twice. The Frost Elf would share some interesting stories with the humans of Nn in the afternoon.


    ��Probably sacrifice her in exchange for arge amount of the power of faith.��


    At this time, Joshua chose to make a joke. Along the way, he looked at elder Kuito��an.


    As expected, there was aplicated expression on the elder��s face.


    ��Sacrifice�� sacrifice? Is�� Boss Real?��


    This joke of Joshua��s was heard by Al, who had sharp hearing. This girl seemed to really�� believe it.


    ��About that.��When Joshua was about to Tell al the truth, a resolute expression suddenly appeared on her face.


    ��I�� Got It. If it��s for Arthur Crow, but boss, I only have one request. Can you not sacrifice me to those poor gods? Like the god of Holy Light and the god of order, they don��t seem to eat meat�� the god of Thunder is the best! ��The hall of Valha is filled with countless feasts!��


    Al analyzed with a serious expression. If he sacrificed his soul to a god, it would be morefortable if he gave it to that God.


    ��Stop!��


    It was the second time that Joshua was convinced by Al��s strange brain circuits. This girl seemed to be quite knowledgeable about the gods in this world. If she continued to talk like this, she would be able to publish a ��guidebook to the Kingdom of Heaven��!


    However, after Al��s analysis, the elder named Quitoan seemed to believe it as well.


    ��In the end, this is the only way?��


    Quitoan��s sigh was filled with despair.


    ��This is the only way?��


    Why did Joshua hear that this elven elder already knew about the ��sacrifice��method?


    ��This is the will of the holy tree����Quitoan��s gaze was erratic. In the end, he raised his head and looked at the White Bird. ��If this is the case, the holy tree�� Al is not a suitable candidate.��

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 607, the live broadcast began</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    3,000 years ago, in order to save Ashoka, the holy tree had relied on the power it had umted to be one with the city of Ashoka.


    The city in the sky, Ashoka, was the Holy Tree��s lifeblood. Once the city fell, it also represented the fate of the Holy Tree Dying.


    Thus, Ashoka��s fall in height was a sign of the Holy Tree��s decline.


    The Council of elders had been searching for a cure. Initially, they had thought of using the help of the frost elves, but unfortunately, their n had failed.


    Other than some unrealistic methods, the elders had also found the simplest way, which was to inject the lives of their own people into the holy tree as energy.


    Legend had it that the elves themselves were born from the world tree. Every time a member of their race died, they would hold a ��tree burial��.


    The Dead High Elves would be rolled up by the Holy Tree��s branches and leaves, eventually turning into specks of starlight and entering the tree trunk.


    The decision of the Council of elders was to convert the ��Living Members��into the Holy Tree��s energy.


    This decision was debated in the Council of elders for almost three years, but there was no result. Because it was too cruel, the holy tree did not express anything.


    But at this moment, Quitoan realized that the holy tree seemed to ept the proposal.


    ��Shouldn��t it be al?��Seeing the serious expression of the elder, Joshua felt that this prank could continue, so, Joshua also used a serious tone to ask the other party, ��Then who do you think should do it?��


    Quitoan, who was questioned by Joshua, closed his eyes. His lips were tightly pursed together. Finally, he opened his eyes to look at the white bird on the roof and answered Joshua.


    ��I��ve lived long enough.��Quitoan pulled open the long sleeves on his clothes, the high elf elder only had three fingers on his left hand. ��Long life is a wonderful thing for you short-lived beings. It��s a torture for me. If I were two thousand years younger, I might have regarded you as my mortal enemy. Unfortunately, I��m too old to have such enthusiasm.��


    Kuito had been tormented by nightmares for far too long. The most painful part of Kuito��s memories was that even his hated enemy had gradually turned into dust over time.


    ��So, holy tree, I have already made preparations.��Kuito quietly finished narrating his current state of mind. He opened his eyes and was about to resolutely be the first person to sacrifice himself.


    However, he discovered that Joshua and the human girl who had been standing in front of him had already walked to the other side, leaving Elder Sindonar alone by his side.


    Quitto looked at elder Sindonar beside him in puzzlement.


    ��They said that ��Chicken Soup for the soul is too long to be listened to��and left. quitto�� The method of that chaos demon is actually not a sacrifice.��


    Elder Sindonar��s face was tense. Other than Enya, the five elders of the High Elves had facial paralysis. But at this moment, elder Sindonar, who had facial paralysis, could not suppress his smile.


    Quitoan did not notice the corner of his old friend��s mouth that was slightly trembling because he was holding back hisughter. He turned his attention to Al..


    ��Long time no see, everyone! I��m Al. . HMM�� let me take a look at the script. I��m a little shy from my first appearance in front of the camera. Please bear with me and add a Smile?��


    Al��s voice instantly injected a whole new vitality into the tavern. In terms of ��acting cute��, this high elf girl was definitely very talented. The prerequisite was that she had to first get rid of the bad habit of reading the script during the live broadcast.


    ��What is Al Doing?��


    In Quitoan��s eyes, Al was saying some strange words to the air. After saying those words, his hand was gesturing something in the air.


    This symptom seemed to be the result of being affected by an illusion.


    ��Al ismunicating with a group of humans.��


    Elder Sindonar was also not very familiar with the method that Jose used. Quitoan stared at Al closely. The next second, her pupils suddenly contracted.


    Although it was very subtle, Kuito Aer saw arge number of particles of faint light gradually surging into AER��s body.


    This was the power of faith�� the light emitted by these particles was very dim, so dim that it was almost transparent. Compared to the energy provided by the High Elves to the holy tree.., it was almost as weak as the difference between a bright light and a firefly.


    However, the number of light particles that gathered on Al��s body was terrifying.


    ��What did you ask Al to Do?��


    Quitoan could no longer control his emotions at that moment. He walked straight to Joshua and asked loudly.


    Every elven elder understood how difficult it was to make a new high elf establish faith in the holy tree.


    This also led to every high elf being taught the concept of ��The holy tree is supreme��during their first lesson.


    ��Just as your friend said, Al ismunicating with the humans.��


    Joshua waved his hand and opened the interface of the magic. He directly clicked on the page of the Magic Net Vision. The most eye-catching part of the page was Al��s live broadcast.


    There was no official live broadcast room in the magic web interface. This was a web page that Joshua had made up on the spot. After clicking on it, one could see that the Holy Spirit was in the battle preparation stage.


    There was a small window in the lower right corner of the screen that was slightly to the center. Al was waving to the audience in the window.


    ��Communication alone can not produce�� the power of faith.��


    Quitoan looked at the magic interface in front of Joshua. His expression instantly froze for a moment.


    ��You�� have recovered the lost gift of the Holy Tree?��Quitoan looked at Joshua up and down again. ��No, this is not the central consciousness of the Holy Tree.��


    ��The gift of the Holy Tree?��


    Joshua seemed to have heard something incredible again. Quitoan��s expression seemed to have seen something simr to the ��magic��.


    Moreover, there were many ��high-tech��products in ascetic Crowe. Whether it was the crystal that could record images or the dagger that was seized from the patrol captain.., they were not products that could be produced by the current stage of human technology.


    ��Please forget what I said just now.��Quitoan shook his head and deliberately avoided this question. ��I can understand that this is the medium for Al tomunicate with the humans, but����


    At this point, Kuitoan nced at Al again. Just looking at him made Kuitoan unable to avert his gaze.


    This was because the power of faith floating around Al had increased again!


    This number was still increasing at an extremely fast speed. At the beginning, in Kuitoan��s eyes, Al��s cheeks were only surrounded by a firefly-like radiance, now, the Fireflies were almost taking over Al��s body.


    A hundred? No�� A Thousand? Kuitoan carefully counted the dim light balls and estimated how many people��s beliefs were gathered in Al��s body.


    ��The exact number is around five thousand,��Joshua reminded the elven elder not to do such useless work while pointing at the ��number of people watching��under the magic interface.


    ��5,000?��


    Quitoan looked at the row of numbers that Joshua pointed at. It showed 13,000 people.


    ��This is only my rough estimate, but now there are more than 10,000 people in Nn who want to see Al, and the number is still rising,��said Joshua.


    To see her? Quitoan felt that hismon sense and logic for the past 3,000 years had been messed up.


    ��Why do so many humans want to see Al?��Quitoan finally asked the question.


    Jose pondered for a moment and finally thought of an answer.


    ��Acting cute?��

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 608, Immortality of heroes!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There were many ways for the holy tree to gather the power of faith. The most direct way was to make the living beings worship the holy tree, or to love it from the bottom of their hearts.


    Kuito hade into contact with many humans many years ago. He had also ��influenced��those humans to be one of the believers of the holy tree.


    However, the result was a failure. Not many humans would treat a tree as their own god.


    However, during the period when Arthur Crowmunicated with the humans, the holy tree had indeed received energy from the humans.


    Kuito was curious and investigated the matter. In the end, many humans had fallen in love with their own kind. The Humans��love for the High Elves had also been converted into the energy of the Holy Tree.


    Therefore�� Quitoan looked at the dense power of faith surrounding al and could onlye up with one exnation.


    ��There are so many humans who have feelings of Love for Al����


    Quitoan gradually understood what Joshua meant by ��solving the crisis of Ascek��.


    If he relied on this energy, the weak holy tree would indeed be able to gradually heal.


    However, Kuitoan still did not understand..


    ��What kind of mental magic is the ��acting cute��that you��re talking about?��


    Kuitoan guessed that the ��technique��that Jose used could make more than five thousand humans fall in love with al. at the moment, he could only think of some kind of magic that could change the minds of humans on arge scale.


    ��Your interpretation of acting cute actually makes some sense, but it��s not all right. Moreover, al umted her poprity by relying on her own ability. I can at most provide her with a tform.��


    For some reason, Joshua agreed with the elven elder��s exnation of acting cute. However, he still told him in a serious manner, ��she relied on her own efforts to reach her current position.��.


    ��Relied on her own ability?��


    Quitoan continued to look at the screen on the screen. There were five ��characters in the picture��standing in the background. However, one or two lines of words floated across the screen from time to time.


    ��praise the world tree. Miss al is really an elf.��


    ��just listening to miss al��s voice, the bad mood of failing to refine medicine this morning has all disappeared.��


    ��Can I Touch Your Ear?��


    The words that floated across the screen were the thoughts left behind by the humans. Even though Quitoan was thousands of miles away, he could feel the human��s passion for Al from these words.


    Quitoan took this opportunity to nce at Al, who was not far away. Al did not do anything but just sit there.


    In the next second, Al finally made a new move.


    ��My teacher, fuya, seems to be online, and the Thunder Crystal, so the happy three-person team trip is ready to begin!��


    Al waved his hand excitedly. This wave of his hand seemed to bemanding an army. The power of faith gathered around her increased again, and there was even some bright light.


    The number of words on the screen also gradually increased�� Quitoan carefully read every line of the words.


    ��this time, it��s still the elven leader����


    ��It��s starting? who matches miss al?��


    ��the battle seems to have begun.��


    Battlefield, Hero, Holy Spirit.


    These were the three keywords that Quitoan caught the most.


    These humans had gathered to watch the duel between Al and Who?


    Al��s outstanding magical talent had indeed given her abat ability that was several times stronger than her peers.


    It was within Kuitoan��s expectations that humans would be interested in a fight.


    However, this tavern was not a suitable ��battlefield��, and Kuitoan did not see any opponents at all.


    The most important thing was that the words ��the battle has begun��and ��Let��s see how AL��s performance is this time��kept shing across the screen. However, the Elf was still sitting in her seat, at most, she picked up the primary crystal and swiped it.


    ��My Arrow will guide you on the way forward.��


    Suddenly, a confident female voice rang in Kuitoan��s ear. He withdrew his gaze from Al and looked at the magic interface that Joshua showed him again.


    The ��character in the painting��on the magic web interface moved. It was a tall elf. She used her hand to move a strand of her golden hair behind her ear.


    This character was very upright. Quitoan should not use the word ��painting��to describe it�� her expression and every movement were like a real person.


    ��Elf Pioneer Kamshikna����Quitoan read out her name based on the line of words below the character.


    ��Mother�� Mother? !��


    The next second, the elven elder lost hisposure and shouted out.


    ��What did you say?��


    Joshua was busy reviewing the bullet screen and mobilizing the logistics staff. In the end, the elder called out ��mother��and directly made Joshua turn his head to look at him.


    ��Pioneer Camhikana, she is a great high elf and also my mother.��


    Kuytoan and Joshua��s eyes met.


    The elves��lifespan was too long. To humans, the ancient figures that were recorded in the history books were just the difference between seniors and juniors.


    ��Today, we must use the leader to take down the first kill!��


    Al did not notice the awkward situation at all. The loading of the game screen had ended. Almanded the great elf leader to enter the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.


    This scene was also witnessed by Kuitoan. He did not know how he felt when he saw his deceased mother being controlled by a junior.


    ��You only used the same name?��


    Kuitoan knew that the leader himself lookedpletely different from the elven in the game, especially the part of his chest.


    So Quitoan guessed that this human just happened to use the same name.


    ��No, this leader is your mother. The setting I gave her was theposer of the elven poems, the great man who led the Elves to glory.��


    Joshua opened another magic window, showing the background setting of this leader in front of the Elder.


    ��I��m sorry if this makes you unhappy. If you really are her heir, I will delete this character,��Joshua said in a very serious tone.


    Quitoan fell into silence again. He turned his head to look at the live broadcast.


    Al was controlling the ELF leader to stroll in a forest. Her figure was still as vigorous as before, lurking in the shadows of the trees, waiting for something.


    What really shook Quitoan��s heart was the words that floated across the screen.


    ��miss al is still ranked at Minus 100 points? The pioneer shouldn��t have learned tree shadow at level one!��


    ��why can��t I learn it? The explosive power of level one tree shadow ambush is so strong that it��s unreasonable!��


    ��It��s all the same for such a weak hero at the beginning.��


    ��all the ELF pioneers in the stairway arena say that Miss Pioneer��s level one piercing arrow in the early stages can hit you so hard that you don��t dare to leave the defense tower.��


    They were arguing�� Although Quitoan couldn��t understand what they were saying, these humans were arguing about this ��alien hero��.


    His mother had passed away almost two thousand years ago, so long that no one in the high elf tribe had ever mentioned this ��hero��.


    Quitoan did not know if the character in the picture represented her mother, but this character had made many people remember the name Kamhikna, as well as everything she had done for the Elf tribe.


    Most importantly�� these humans remembered that she was a hero, a ��pioneer��.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 609 quality versus match (first update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Light Chaser kills Genius Al��


    This was the fifth time Joshua had heard this notification. The first match had already started for a full 17 minutes.


    The current record of both sides was 24 to 25.


    The battle situation on the field was very anxious. Al chose the Lower Lane and Thunder Crystal to choose a Mage-type hero team named ��Spirit of Frost��with a Fox face and a human body.


    Fuya took up the most important role in the middlene. The other two passers-by took up the upperne and the Wandering Lane respectively.


    It had to be said that Fuya��s ability was not picky. She killed the enemy��s middlene twice by herself, but this could not change the battle situation.


    This was already the fifth time Al had died in battle. The score she had obtained so far was very ugly. Zero kills, five deaths, two assists.


    She could be said to be the hero with the least ��growth��in the entire match.


    Joshua silently nced at Quitoan who was standing beside him. This elven elder could only watch helplessly as her ��own mother��was killed once by the human and non-human heroes from all over the world, her heart must be veryplicated.


    In fact, the expression on Quitoan��s face gradually turned gloomy. The reason for the gloominess was not only because of Al��s tragic battle record, but also because of the words that floated across the screen.


    ��Is this the Mobile Mana Net��s vault again? Al ispletely holding Miss Fuya back.��


    ��miss al, it��s better not to y this game where yers fight each other����


    When he was taken down for the first time, Al could still say with a smile, ��My anger will be terrible after I��m killed.��In the eyes of outsiders, it was just a simple act of cuteness.


    However, after 17 minutes, Al was still being suppressed by the other side. From the looks of it, he was still a burden.


    Lady Thunder Crystal��s attitude toward Al was also very bad. Although Al��s personality was a little big, it was difficult for him to force a smile and ��Act cute��under such circumstances.


    ��It seems that it was a wrong decision to let Fuya bring Al here. So Is Thunder Crystal.��


    After looking at the battle situation, Joshua finally realized that his decision back then waspletely wrong.


    ��Are they all lone wolf-style yers?��Healy could also see the fighting style of Fuya and the Thunder Crystal, which was unique.


    Fuya would always be the initiator of a team battle, not a participant. She would not miss any chance to kill the opponent single-handedly.


    Thunder Crystal, on the other hand, liked to collect money from the minions and monsters in the wild. For short, they were money yers.


    They would not deliberately protect al. if they had the time, they might as well think about how to get a few more heads.


    ��But the biggest problem�� the enemy is too strong.��


    Joshua nced at the other side. The names of everyone on the other side were very familiar to him.


    ��Joshua Arnold, what exactly is the stairway?��


    Suddenly, Quitoan, who had a gloomy expression on his face, spoke up. His finger pointed at a line of text that floated across the live broadcast screen. This line of text floated right in front of Joshua��s eyes. Joshua was still able to capture the content of this line of text.


    ��have you guys seen who the opponents are? They are all yers with names on the stairway!��


    ��SINDECO��s fragrance, Light Chaser, Kaos, sword-folding Kiel. These are all names that can only be seen in the top ten of the stairway to Heaven.��


    Joshua looked at the bullet messages that shed past. The fans who liked Al had already started to attack the people who doubted Al��s technology.


    Their discussion was too reserved in Joshua��s eyes. Compared to those people on Earth who tried their best to use all kinds of vicious words to attack each other, the discussion here was like a group of schrs sitting down and calmly saying, ��what you said is not right, there are some things that are not right����.


    But this still made the elven elder somewhat unable to ept it. No one could tolerate their own mother being ndered by others.


    Therefore, Joshua needed to exin why al was so ��noob��.


    ��Thedder leading to the top.��Joshua made a gesture of pointing up.


    ��On the surface, ��Holy Spirit��is a game where many people fight each other. Everyone wants to be the strongest Holy Spirit Summoner, so I built a points system. Every time I win a game, the points will increase a little, and every time I lose a game, the points will be reduced by more than half. Therefore, the process of working hard toward the strongest Holy Spirit Summoner can also be called the ��arduous journey of climbing thedder��.��


    ��A game? So this is a game?��Kuitoan had been watching from the side for a long time and had roughly understood the rules of this battlefield. He thought that this was something that Jose used to simte the ��real battlefield��, that was why so many humans paid attention to it.


    But in the end, it was just a game, a game used for entertainment!


    ��The light chaser killed Fuya!��


    ��The Light Chaser is about to go berserk!��


    While Quitoan was deep in thought, he heard a new reminder. When Fuya, who had eight kills and zero deaths, was killed by the enemy, the battle began to fall in the direction of the enemy.


    This scene also touched the hearts of many people. Quitoan looked at the chaos demon on the screen, who was clutching his chest and lying on the ground. Not long ago, this chaos demon killed the enemy��s hero with ease, but now, when he was chasing the enemy, he was ambushed and killed.


    This was indeed a game.


    But Quitoan had seen countless ambushes and counter-ambushes in this game. The game was a game of intrigue and strategy. The ever-changing battlefield was vividly disyed here.


    This game tested every yer��s reaction, strategy, and intuition on the battlefield. Quitoan found it difficult to describe it as a ��Meaningless game.��.


    This was because those who had such thoughts would be easily snapped by their enemies like chickens when they set foot on this cruel Holy Spirit battlefield.


    ��How many humans are ying this game?��Quitoan asked tentatively.


    ��Currently, the highest number of people online is 90,000. Among these 90,000 people, there are more than just humans.��


    Joshua pointed at Al in the distance. There was nock of gnomes and Orcs among the Nn yers.


    ��In other words, Al��s enemies are ranked in the top ten among the 90,000 yers?��Quitoan understood the meaning of the so-called god of stairway.


    Joshua nodded to confirm Quitoan��s statement. During this period, Al was once again killed by the enemy.


    ��Then what level is Al?��Quitoan asked.


    ��In the past, he was probably ranked outside of the top 10,000. Now, he can be ranked in the top 1,000.��


    Joshua was not stingy with his praise, because this high elf girl had indeed tried her best. Although the videos she made were all about ��mistakes that make peopleugh��and ��cute��to please the audience.., but Al was really trying his best to y a good game.


    There were too many games in the game partition. Al yed Super Mario for a while today and went to y snowman bro the next day, but only Holy Spirit was the game that she had been practicing.


    Although Fuya was not a good teammate, she was a good teacher.


    Al��s elven pioneer had learned the skill of ��walking an a��, but he was stillcking in consciousness.


    ��Your, uh�� mother was ate-stage hero in my design. The higher her level, the stronger she is, so Al hasn��t lost yet,��said Jose.

 Chapter 614 - Country Bumpkin (2nd update!)

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 610, Country Bumpkin (2nd update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Deep Green basin beneath ascetic Crowe.


    Silver runes appeared above the swamp. As the runes shattered, the ck-robed man walked out from the cracks formed by the runes. He had just taken a step when he fell into the swamp.


    It took him a full minute to recover his spirit. He crawled out from the mud and used magic to clear the mud on his clothes.


    It was not easy to escape from a chaos demon and an ice dragon. The ck-clothed man paid a huge price to barely escape from the ice dragon��s imprisonment.


    He was the one who had been banished by ascetic crow, so he could not enter ascetic Crow��s elven settlement through teleportation magic.


    But he had to return to ascetic crow now and tell the Council of elders what he had seen and heard.


    The defiler had established his own stronghold in asgolos! He had also imprisoned a group of high elf patrols, and to make matters worse, elder Sindonar had be a member of the defiler.


    The ck-clothed man began to n what to do next, but a premonition of danger made him use runes to build a magic shield in front of him.


    The swamp on his ground was instantly split into two by an invisible attack, and the next second, it hit the ck-clothed man��s Magic Shield.


    Arge number of cracks appeared on the surface of the shield. The same attack came from behind the ck-clothed man. He used the same method to block it again.


    However, the enemy��s attack was far beyond the limit of the shield, not to mention that the ck-clothed man was currently in a weak state.


    Silver runes appeared in the hands of the ck-clothed man. With a wave of his hand, he threw the runes to a corner of the forest in the distance.


    The trees in that area instantly turned into nothingness, leaving several corpses on the ground that only had legs.


    However, he did notpletely kill all the enemies. Attacks that were enough to tear the swamp into pieces came from all directions again.


    The ck-clothed man used his magic power to block most of the attacks, but not all of the enemies were weaklings that he could easily crush. There were also quite a number of dangerous fellows among them!


    The Magic Shield that he had built on the outside waspletely shattered.


    This was a fatal blow. The sword made of magic power shot towards the ck-clothed man��s heart at an extremely fast speed. The Magic Shield was directly shattered into dregs, and the transparent sword sank into the ck-clothed man��s chest.


    ��sphemer����


    Blood flowed out of the ck-clothed man��s mouth. His eyes under the mask were staring intently at the figure in the distant forest, or rather�� that group of figures!


    As expected, that group of sphemers had already discovered Arthur Crow��s location. They were about to make a move on Arthur Crow!


    The ck-clothed man wanted to stop this group of people, but he was not a match for this group of sphemers at all.


    What should he do? Return to Arthur Crow?


    An inscription appeared in the ck-clothed man��s hand. It was an inscription called ��hometown��.


    However, no matter how he activated this inscription, it was useless. The elder council treated him as an outcast andpletely blocked him.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man gritted his teeth and activated another inscription.


    A white beam of light enveloped him once again. When the ck-clothed man opened his eyes again, he had once again returned to the forgottennd.


    Only this time, he was not in the tavern in the forgottennd. Instead, he was at the portal at the end of the forgottennd.


    It was not closed.


    The ck-clothed man clutched his bleeding chest and staggered to the portal before walking into it.


    The only ones he could trust now were Nn��s human sages!


    However, this portal had already been upied by the sphemer. The ck-robed man could only take a gamble. The other side of the portal was not the sphemer��s base camp.


    The ck-robed man passed through the portal. Before his vision gradually blurred, he saw a figure walking towards him. When he saw the figure clearly, he realized that he had made the right bet!


    ��Frost Axe?��The ck-clothed man lost all his strength and knelt on the ground. The mask fell off his face.


    ��Long ears? !��


    Frost Axe, a dwarf, stepped forward and helped the high elf up. This was one of the few elves that Frost Axe considered a friend.


    A few days ago, a small ancient building that he had treated as an ornament was activated. The person who activated it was none other than the owner of the Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua.


    After Frost Axe heard that Joshua was going to build the Hearthstone Tavern in the territory of the elves, he immediately agreed to Joshua��s right to use it. After that, it was the Nn Brotherhood of craftsmen who came and went through the teleportation gate.


    Today, the teleportation gate was activated again. An old friend that frost axe had not seen for many years walked out of the teleportation gate.


    ��Did you F * cking drink too much in that tavern again? No�� Long Ears, who did this?��


    Frost axe touched the blood oozing out of the ck-clothed man��s chest and instantly realized how serious the ck-clothed man��s injuries were.


    ��Take me�� to the Sage Council,��the ck-clothed man said in a weak tone.


    Frost Axe did not answer the ck-clothed man. He directly asked someone to push a cart over and ce the ck-clothed man on it.


    The ck-clothed man��s consciousness was very blurry during this period, but he tried his best to maintain his consciousness..


    Soon, the dizziness caused by excessive blood loss and serious injuries gradually disappeared from his mind.


    The ck-clothed man suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to sit up, but the intense pain in his chest made him lie down again.


    ��I wouldn��t move if I Were you.��Frost axe took two bottles of wheat wine and ced them on the table next to the ck-clothed man.


    ��How long have I been unconscious? I have to go to the sage Council as soon as possible.��


    ��You��ve only been lying there for less than five minutes! You haven��t even finished bandaging your wound!��


    Frost axe shouted at the top of his voice. The ck-clothed man could only lie down again.


    ��I��ve already sent someone to inform the Sage Council. They will send someone over immediately.��


    Frost Axe took a bottle of wheat wine and sat on the chair. The ck-clothed man continued to lie on the bed and quietly let the pharmacist next to him bandage his wound.


    The ck-clothed man was still lying on the bed, thinking about how to save Arthur Crow. However, the semi-transparent interface that appeared in front of Frost Axe made the ck-clothed man widen his eyes.


    ��Why do you have something from the sphemer? Frost Axe, could it be����as the ck-clothed man said that, he was about to sit up again. However, he was violently pushed back onto the bed by the dwarf pharmacist.


    ��sphemer? This thing is the magic that Josh made,��Frost Axe said.


    ��Josh�� isn��t Josh the sphemer, the magic�� could it be that you have formed an alliance with the sphemer?��


    ��What Alliance? Long Ears, you��ve been away from Nn for too long, haven��t you? Now every person in Nn is using the magic. If you don��t use the magic, you��re�� You��re outdated! Yes! You��re outdated!��Frost Axe said with a burp.


    ��The entire Nn is using the magic made by the sphemer?��


    The ck-clothed many on the bed and felt his consciousness blur. This feeling, as if the entire world had betrayed him�� made the ck-clothed man��s Mind Go Dizzy.


    However, while he was in a daze, the ck-clothed man caught some specks of Starlight. He looked at the specks of light that were emitting white light in disbelief.


    The power of faith..


    Why could he see the power of faith of the Holy Tree Here?


    The ck-clothed man suddenly turned his head. He realized that the dim power of faith came from Frost Axe. His body was overflowing with dim light that rose into the sky and disappeared into the ceiling.


    ��What are you looking at?��


    The ck-clothed man realized that the character that appeared on Frost Axe��s magic interface was none other than the high elf named Al. .

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 611, outdated idol (third update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��In the realm of the magic... what��s this thing called again?��


    Frost Axe didn��t seem to find a suitable adjective halfway through his sentence, so he asked a rtively young dwarf next to him.


    ��Live broadcast... Elder, Miss Al is ying the live broadcast of Holy Spirit,��the young dwarf immediately replied.


    ��Yes! That��s it!��After Frost Axe finished asking, he looked at the ck-clothed man and asked, ��Do you understand?��


    Understand what?


    The ck-clothed man had risked his life to escape from an ice dragon two hours ago. When he left, he had never seen al in that Hearthstone Tavern.


    But now, this high ELF had not only appeared in the sphemer��s Tavern, but his old friend Frost Axe was watching his own kind with the magic from afar in Nn.


    The ck-clothed man felt as if his head was about to explode..


    ��It��s normal that you haven��t returned to Nn for more than 20 years and aren��t aware of the situation.��Frost Axe��s voice sounded as if the ck-clothed man was pitying him, and Frost Axe��s gaze revealed the words ��Country Bumpkin��.


    ��I know about the Mana Net...��


    While the ck-clothed man was conversing with Frost Axe, the dwarf pharmacist also helped him bandage up, and he forced himself to sit up from the bed.


    At the moment when the transparent longsword pierced through his chest, the ck-clothed man built a magic shield in his body. The shield did not block the pration of the magic power, but it slightly shifted its trajectory.


    Now, the ck-clothed man had only injured his flesh and bones, but his heart was still intact. He only needed to recuperate for a period of time.


    ��You still ask so many questions when you know about the magic?��Frost Axe said impatiently as he took another sip of wine for himself.


    ��...��


    The ck-clothed man and Frost Axe had a bad rtionship. When he first arrived at Nn, he was already addicted to alcohol and got to know this dwarf while drinking in the human tavern.


    ��I��m just curious why the elder of the Frost Axe n would be interested in a girl from the ��long-eared��n.��


    The ck-clothed man actually had a lot of questions to ask, but the one he was most concerned about was why frost axe would look at a high elf on the weave and what was going on with the power of faith that appeared on Frost Axe��s body.


    ��This long-eared girl is much more interesting than you!��


    Frost axe burped. When he burped, another dim power of faith emerged from Frost Axe��s head.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man was sure that what he saw was not an illusion!


    Frost Axe was producing faith for the High Elf tribe��s holy tree!


    At this moment, the ck-clothed man turned his head and looked outside. Through the window, he saw several dim balls of light floating into the sky.


    ��Can... Can You Give me my staff?��The Man in ck got off the bed and asked.


    ��The people from the Sage Council will be here soon. What are you so anxious for!��


    Seeing the man in ck trying to hold on, Frost Axe wanted to kick him back onto the bed.


    ��I just want to go to the door to take a look.��


    Frost axe thought for a while and agreed to the man in ck��s request.


    He threw the ck-clothed man��s staff that was as tall as a person to him.


    The ck-clothed man supported himself with the staff as he walked step by step to the door. He pushed open the door of Frost Axe��s residence with great difficulty and came outside.


    The dwarves were all natural craftsmen. Their houses were Nn��s foundation and connected to the ground of Nn. Frost Axe��s residence was dozens of meters above the ground and was one of the pirs that supported the entire Nn.


    The Man in ck stood here and overlooked the entire dwarven city. He looked at the exquisite buildings from afar.


    ��What��s wrong? Are you stunned?��


    Frost Axe took the wine and walked to the man in ck��s side. This magnificent underground city was the pride of every dwarf. Frost Axe wanted to see the man in ck standing there with a dull look on his face.


    ��The dwarves in this city also have... a magic?��


    The Man in ck��s dull expression was not because of the grandeur of the Dwarven City. In his vision, he saw one light ball after another rising from the city buildings and sinking into the ground above.


    The sky above the underground city was gradually formed into a starry scene under the sprinkling of these floating light balls.


    The ck-clothed man was able to capture the traces of these light balls in every corner of the city. These were all the power of faith, although arge part of the power of faith did not belong to the High Elves, but just the news of the Dwarves��belief in the Elves��World tree was enough to shatter the ck-clothed man��s worldview once again into pieces.


    ��There are all of them. If you go back to Nn, you must also buy one. Otherwise, it��s inconvenient to do anything,��Frost Axe said.


    The Man in ck did not listen to Frost Axe��s words. He walked to the edge of the tower with his walking stick and found a suitable ce to sit down. He looked at the scene in front of him in silence.


    ��Frost Axe, that sphemy... did Joshua establish a religion in Nn?��The Man in ck looked at the scene in front of him withplicated feelings.


    There were two reasons for him to leave Ascetic Crowe. The first was to investigate the reason for ascetic Crowe��s decline. The second was to try to gather the power of faith of other creatures to supply ascetic Crowe.


    Over the years, the ck-clothed man had made many attempts. Initially, he nned to establish a new religion in a remote area, but the humans in that area all had their own beliefs, the ck-clothed man did not know how to persuade them to believe in a tree.


    Then, he came to Nn, the city of magic for humans. His powerful magic talent allowed him to get to know the previous ck-clothed man. After the death of the sage, he was honored to inherit the position.


    The ck-clothed man used his identity as a sage to nurture many human apprentices. He did indeed gather some power of faith from these human apprentices.


    This gave the ck-clothed man confidence, so he began to investigate the truth of Arthur Crow��s decline at the invitation of the blue-clothed man.


    In the end, twenty years passed. The ck-clothed man returned to Arthur Crow with enthusiasm and confidence. Although he was ostracized by his own kind, he believed that as long as he had enough time, his research results would wash away his crime.


    ��Religion?��? Joshua did not build a church, but there was a long-eared girl named Tyreen who sang very well. That girl was more popr than you in Nn. The people who wanted to see her every day could line up from the east of the river of gears to Squirrel Street


    ��Sing? How is that possible... Many years ago, I was also a bard in a human city. Just by singing, there��s no way...��


    Before the ck-clothed man could finish his words, Frost Axe let out a heartyugh and pped the ck-clothed man��s back.


    This hit almost seriously injured the ck-clothed man. He swallowed the blood that was about to cough out from his throat and turned his head to look at Frost Axe, who seemed to have heard a ��super interesting joke��.


    ��What did you sing on Nn Street back then! It��s already considered a lot if there are a hundred people listening to your singing on a street.��


    ��There are more than a hundred people. It��s hard for humans to resist the appearance and singing of the High Elves.��


    The Man in ck wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He had been a professional bard for a period of time, and he clearly understood that many humans still enjoyed the singing of the elven poems.


    ��But there are more than ten thousand people listening to the song of that girl, Tyreen, or more than a hundred thousand people.��


    Frost axe did not hesitate to brag about Nn��s changes to this friend whom he had not seen for a long time.


    ��Jose has established a Nn radio station.��Frost Axe did not turn off Al��s live broadcast interface. Instead, he turned off the sound barrier and opened the Nn Radio App. Tyreen happened to be performing an impromptu performance.


    ��Isn��t this... an elven poem...��the man in ck frowned and listened for a while before saying, ��But this is indeed an elven song. Everyone who has the magic can listen to her singing anytime, anywhere?��


    ��That��s right! and her singing is much better than your elven poems!��Frost Axe said.


    The ck-clothed man fell into silence once again. He was sorting out what he had seen and heard in Nn. A Frost Elf had be a figure worshipped by one-third of the entire human race in Nn, this was not because someone had molded her into a god, but simply because her singing was good... but how did she do it?


    The ck-clothed man��s mind was still in a mess.


    ��I know that you were also a famous Bard in Nn��s Tavern back then.��Frost axe patted the ck-clothed man��s shoulder and said, ��Now you... That��s right! Humans have a word called outdated! It��s a pity that you��re a outdated bard now!��


    His twenty years of hard work had beenpletely defeated by a Frost Elf, and it was a frost elf who hade to Nn less than two years ago. This made the ck-clothed man��s mood veryplicated, what made his mood even moreplicated was that... a dim ball of light had appeared on Frost Axe��s head just now. This ball of light was not the energy that had been given to the Frost Elf��s World Tree, but the world tree of the High Elves.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616: CHAPTER 612, did you count as that little biscuit? (fourth update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ck-clothed person had a deep understanding of how stubborn a dwarf was. He could make a human spell caster call him ��sage��from the bottom of his heart.


    But Frost axe... Frost Axe was not even willing to call him by his real name, let alone call him sage.


    Frost Axe had always called him ��long ears��in a way that the ck-clothed person thought was slightly contemptuous, even though frost axe himself did not mean to belittle him.


    Therefore, the difficulty of collecting the power of faith from the dwarves was as difficult as challenging the dragon guarding the holy tree in the ck-robed man��s eyes!


    However, someone did it. It was not just a dwarf, but all the dwarves in the underground city had fallen in love with a high elf.


    ��How many people are watching this high elf like you are now?��The ck-robed man pointed at Al in the picture. Many years ago, in askro, Al was one of his juniors, because of Al��s outstanding talent, the ck-clothed man had a very deep impression of him.


    ��Fourteen thousand! You didn��t drink anything. Can��t you even read the numbers?��


    Fourteen thousand... This number was still gradually rising.


    In the entire magic interface, Al��s face only upied a small part. The real content was an elf moving through the forest with a strong body.


    The magic game... when the ck-clothed man stayed in the Hearthstone Tavern as a prisoner, he had heard Joshua discuss this topic.


    Just as he was about to ask frost axe, ��You also y the... Game on the magic?��, Frost Axe suddenly pped his thigh.


    ��This little girl finally killed the person on the opposite side! How satisfying!��


    Frost Axe��s voice was tinged with excitement, and in the next second, another ball of light appeared above Frost Axe��s head.


    The ck-clothed man was already numb to the power of faith, but this time, the ball of light on Frost Axe was much brighter than before.


    When he first captured the world tree��s energy on Frost Axe, the light was so dim that it was almost non-existent. If it wasn��t for the fact that the High Elves��vision was far superior to humans.., he couldn��t see the near-transparent light clearly at all.


    This time, it was like the light of a candle.


    It wasn��t just frost axe... The ck-clothed man suddenly turned his head and looked at the distant buildings again. When the ck-clothed man looked directly at the specks of light this time, he actually felt that it was somewhat dazzling!


    What on Earth did Al Do? !


    The ck-clothed man stared at the scene in front of Frost Axe, and two lines of words were clearly disyed on it.


    ��Genius Al ended Kaos!��


    ��Genius Al ended the light chaser!��


    The ck-clothed man did not understand the meaning of these two lines of words. The words that kept floating across the live broadcast screen clearly told the ck-clothed man how excited these people who were watching al ying the game were.


    ��My al finally killed someone! It wasn��t easy...��


    ��I have an impulse to cry.��


    ��It��s time to put gold coins into the wishing pool.��


    The ck-clothed person imagined these wordsing out of a human��s mouth. Then, the humans gathered together and watched al sit behind the long table and y the magic web game.


    After this scene was constructed in the ck-clothed person��s mind, he could only use one word to describe it, and that was ��It��s like a carnival.��.


    They hugged each other and excitedly celebrated something for the high elf.


    It was really crazy, but this was the result of the ck-clothed man��s hard work.


    Could it be that he had really misunderstood Joshua and that he was not apanion of the sphemers below Arthur Crow?


    While the ck-clothed man was thinking, a magic conductor car stopped at the bottom of the tower. A group of spellcasters wearing robes with the emblem of the tower of sages walked out of the magic conductor car.


    ��Your apprentices are here,��Frost Axe said.


    ..


    Kuitoan��s face was tense. He was not trying to control the anger in his heart, but he was trying his best not tough.


    Now, the power of faith gathered on Al��s body had reached a level that Kuitoan could not describe with words.


    Arge amount of faint light gathered around the high elf, as if it was going to swallow her up.


    Only half an hour had passed since the live broadcast. The power of faith that Al had gathered required thousands of high elves to supply the holy tree in one night.


    If all the High Elves were the same as Al, there wouldn��t be a problem for Arthur Crow to rise to the legendary ��Ounds��, let alone fall.


    This was something worth celebrating. Quitoan was so happy that he wanted to gather all his kin and hold a ceremony to announce that Arthur Crow��s decline would be a thing of the past.


    However, he still buried the excitement in his heart in the deepest part of his heart..


    ��Al��s efforts are still bearing fruit. Your... mother is starting to y a role in the group battle now.��


    While Joshua was conversing with Kuitoan, Al��s Elven leader once again killed the enemy for the third time.


    Although these three kills were the harvest of the group battle, it was enough to make the entire audience, who had been sullen, enter a state of excitement.


    ��If it were the other High Elves in the race, would they be able to do the same as Al?��Quitoan asked with some anticipation.


    After a whole round of live broadcast, Quitoan ignored the keywords ��too useless��and ��dragging down��and discovered that the mostmon keyword was ��cute��.


    In terms of appearance and temperament, there were many high elves who were better than Al..


    ��No, it��s not enough to make the human audience like her just because she��s good-looking. I��ve said that Al is very talented and lucky. This is not something that anyone can have,��Joshua said.


    ��Joshua Arnold, please tell me what to do.��


    Quitoan was like a person who had seen a glimmer of hope in despair. In order to grasp that glimmer of hope, Quitoan was willing to sacrifice everything.


    Therefore, the pride of a high elf here could not even bepared to the biscuits that were ced beside Al��s hand.


    ��First, we need to resolve the conflict within your race. However, before that, you can rmend your race to me. I will think of a way to nurture them.��Joshua was d that there were still reasonable people among the high elves.


    They were still too sensitive towards the identity of a Chaos Demon.


    ��A referral...��kuito remembered that his granddaughter was still ��imprisoned��in this tavern.


    ��I have a suitable candidate, but I haven��t heard from her since she explored the forgottennd some time ago. In my divination... she seems to be in this tavern?��Kuito said.


    ��What��s her name?��


    ��Aurelian, my daughter��s son.��Kuito immediately gave an answer.


    ��So she��s your granddaughter? Aren��t you worried that she��s been locked up by me for so long?��


    Joshua had always wondered why the higher-ups of the High Elves had never made a move. So many people had already disappeared from the exploration team in the forgottennd.


    ��Elder Sindonar has been hiding this matter.��Quitoan nced at the elven elder who might bebeled as a ��traitor��behind him. ��And in my divination, she��s not in any danger. Instead, this trial will allow her to grow a lot.��


    ��Train, grow... I can��t really exin your granddaughter��s situation. Why Don��t you go upstairs and take a look yourself?��


    As the person involved, Joshua really didn��t know how to evaluate this elder��s divination results.

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617: 613th day, Happy Day (5th day!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The interior of this building was as big as a maze.


    Kuitoan had seen the ��forgottennd��before, when it was still alive, and he had visited this ce..


    The design of this building was originally designed to be a ce for all the humans living in the forgottennd. When Kuitoan first visited this ce, even if someone guided him, he almost got lost.


    After thousands of years, Kuito��an once again came to the second floor of this building. The humans who lived here had long turned into ashes, and only the undead lingered in the corridor.


    Kuito��an did indeed see the undead in the corridor..


    He came to the second floor alone, and just as he reached the second floor, he met four undead soldiers made of skeletons.


    The moment they found Kuito��an, they immediately ran towards him!


    Were they summoned undead, or were they the ghosts that had been left behind in the city?


    Quitoan did not think too much about it. Silver runes appeared in his hands. The moment Quitoan was about to cast a spell to crush the undead, the sound of arrows slicing through his ears could be heard.


    Four arrows urately shattered the skulls of four undead, turning them into dust and disappearing!


    ��Run this way! Hurry! More undead will gather here!��


    A girl��s voice came from behind quitoan. Quitoan came back to his senses and walked towards the source of the voice without saying a word.


    It was a fully-armed... High Elf, but her clothes were slightly worn. Her style reminded Quitoan of the humans who struggled to survive after the disaster in the forgottennds.


    ��Shh... be quiet. They haven��t gone far.��


    This High Elf wasn��t Kuitoan��s granddaughter, and she didn��t seem to recognize Kuitoan either.


    This didn��t surprise Kuitoan... He was one of the elven elders who didn��t like to show his face in front of others. If it was elder Enya here.., this young high elf might have directly pounced on her and hugged her.


    ��What are you doing here?��


    Kuito Ann looked at this child up and down. She seemed to be very familiar with the surrounding environment. She carried a backpack and a longbow on her back. Her every move was a qualified hunter.


    ��Searching for food. After being caught by the sphemer, our connection with the holy tree weakened. If we don��t eat, we will feel a sense of hunger.��The high elf handed a dagger to Kuito Ann and said seriously, ��You must be a newbie who was just caught by the sphemer. Be careful. Those undead are not easy to deal with. After passing through here, you will be able to reach our stronghold.��


    And he even built a stronghold?


    Kuitoan felt that the reason why Joshua was so confident in sending him to the second floor was because he had ced his granddaughter under house arrest. Kuitoan also hoped that his granddaughter would only be locked up in a room, waiting for help to arrive.


    Unfortunately, the current situation was not like that. The second floor of the building was filled with dangerous undead. It seemed that the high elves who were imprisoned here had also built a resistance army?


    When Quitoun thought of this, the ground began to tremble slightly, and arge amount of soul fire emerged from the darkness at the end of the corridor in the distance.


    ��It��s time to run!��


    The high elf immediately turned around and ran to the other side of the corridor.


    ��What are you still standing there for? If you don��t want to be caught by the undead, then run!��She shouted when she saw Quitoun standing there unmoved.


    Can you let me use a magic spell to kill these guys? Kuito��an looked at the undead. Although they looked terrifying, they were all ��inferior goods��that he could easily crush.


    However, Kuito��an could feel the aura of Joshua from these undead, which meant that the undead were the property of Joshua.


    Kuito��an chose not to smash Joshua��s things for a while and followed the young high elf to the third floor.


    ��Those undead won��te to the third floor, so don��t worry,��she said to Quitoan.


    The scenery on the third floor was very deste. Quitoan could feel the presence of many of his own kind here. The three missing high elf patrol squads were all here.


    ��This is our resting ce.��


    The Young High Elf pushed open a rotten door and said to Quitoan.


    Quitoan saw several of his own kind behind the door, and they all seemed to be on alert.


    This scene brought Quitoan back to the moment when Arthur Crow was on the brink of destruction. There were dangerous monsters everywhere, and everyone was huddled in the ruins to survive.


    Were these children living in such a difficult environment? If that was the case, his proud granddaughter could indeed grow up a little.


    ��Likasim! You��re finally back! Hurry up... Today��s video recording has begun!��


    ��What? It��s already begun?��


    ��Today��s broadcast seems to be called beauty and the Devil. Likasim, you��ve already seen it once, right?��


    ��I��ve only watched half of the video! Wait for me.��


    The young high elf called likasim noticed that he had brought back a neer.


    ��You can go and meet our leader first. She��s in the room next door.��The Young High Elf left after leaving this order.


    Kuito was silent for a while. This was the first time he was so excited when he saw these young people watching the ��video��.


    The videos in the High Elves were all materials for learning magic. Many of the young people were veryzy in learning magic.


    A group of Young High Elves ran to watch the ��video��and were afraid of the scenery without a seat. To Kuito, it could only be described as rare.


    Beauty and demons... What kind of strange magic name was this?


    Quitoan was driven by curiosity to follow the two High Elves to the location where the ��video��was yed.


    The ground cracked open and a hole led to the second floor. The two young High Elves nimbly climbed down from the hole and came to the room on the second floor.


    It seemed that there was no ce for the undead to set foot in.


    Quitoan looked down from the hole and realized that it was a huge... viewing hall.


    A long row of seats at the back was already filled with high elves. Quitoan carefully counted the number of people. There were a total of twenty-two people, and with the addition of five people, that was the number of high elves that had gone missing.


    Other than the clothes on these young high elves that were a little tattered, there were no signs of any injuries.


    Kuito once again raised his head to look at the screen in the distance. The ��image��ying there was not some magical research material, but a scene of a human girl singing loudly in amunity.


    ��If you��re interested, you can go down. There won��t be any undead entering there. The story of ��Beauty and the Devil��is very interesting.��


    A gentle voice sounded behind Kuito. Before she could finish her sentence, Kuito turned around.


    ��Winn?��Kuitoan recognized her granddaughter��s best friend.


    ��Elder... Elder... Elder Kuitoan?��


    At that moment, she was petrified. Excitement and panic mixed together, and she was at a loss.


    ��It seems that you guys are living...fortably here?��Kuitoan looked at the High Elves again. There was no despair or disappointment on their faces, instead, they looked expectant and happy.


    Therefore, Kuitoan could only use the word ��Comfortably��to describe their situation.

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 614, the Inte addict girl</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Should I use wings of death here?��


    ��Judging from the situation, you should summon Sylvanas.��


    ��This Dark Elf?��


    Aurelian looked at the cards made of shadows in her hands. In front of her was a table that was emitting light.


    The light reflected off the table was a card game called Hearthstone legend.


    Aurelian��s room was found when she was exploring the third floor. It was the room closest to the exit.


    The wooden table was ced closest to the window. When Aurelian came to the table, she found that the surface of the wooden table was not made of wood, but a structure simr to ss.


    This structure had the effect of a movie screen, but the screen could be clicked.


    ��Sister Aurelian, aren��t you going to watch beauty and the Devil?��


    A high elf walked into the room to remind Aurelian that there was a new video.


    ��I��ve already seen that video once. Wait a moment, I know how to break this situation!��


    Aurelian looked at the card in her hand and directly summoned the legendary hero named Sylvanas Windwalker.


    ��I don��t have time to y games with you!��


    The arrogant voice of the Queen of the undead echoed in Aurelian��s ears. With a wave of her hand, Aurelianmanded her hero Orc, Garrulsh, to suddenly raise his weapon, the bite of death, and sh at the enemy!


    Aurelian��s opponent��s hero was called tardius, a monster with a total of 45 hp.


    The bite of death shattered into pieces afterpleting this attack. The pieces of the axe scattered across the battlefield, causing a little damage to all the followers on both sides.


    Aurelian��s undead queen also received a little damage.


    ��I��m sorry...��


    She once again used her hand card, fatal strike, to kill the injured Sylvanas. The deceased Sylvanas released her death whisper, she directly controlled a monster-level follower summoned by the enemy that had 12 attack points and 12 hp.


    Aurelian��s move perfectly understood the battlefield and stood on the battlefield. This could definitely be considered an aged hearthstone yer��s operation!


    ��There��s such a solution? I didn��t expect it at all.��


    The few high elf staff officers behind Aurelian let out gasps of surprise. After this, Aurelian sessfully killed the enemy, tardius!


    ��Phew...��


    Aurelian looked at the word ��victory��that popped up on the table and heaved a sigh of relief. She raised her head and looked at the opposite side of her. No one was sitting there.


    She had been fighting with the invisible ghosts all this time. However, the reward for defeating the ghosts was that the window next to the wooden table would open a small gap with every win.


    ��There are only two leaders left. We will be able to clear the curse of Naxamas!��A high elf said excitedly.


    ��Mm...��


    Aurelian swiped the table. She had already defeated most of the ghosts, and the window in front of her was wide enough for a person��s arm to pass through.


    Although Aurelian herself felt that it was ridiculous, this was the only way Aurelian could escape from the forgottennd.


    No matter how difficult the leaders in this game were, Aurelian had to find a way to defeat them using the rules of the game.


    However, Aurelian could not deny that this game called Hearthstone legend was still very interesting.


    ��Ice Dragon Safilon.��


    Aurelian looked at the second-tost lord. Just her name alone made her realize how dangerous this lord was.


    A giant dragon?


    No... This was just a giant dragon in this game. In this Hearthstone legend game, she could even take in a ck dragon called death wings as a servant.


    Aurelian had defeated countless troublesome enemies before this, so this ice dragon should be no problem.


    The battle had begun!


    In the first round, Aurelian chose a more conservative mage. Just like in the previous hundred or so rounds, she sent her followers to the battlefield.


    But just as the high elf pressed the end button, the enemy��s Ice Dragon let out a low roar, and Aurelian��s followers instantly turned into ice blocks and disappeared.


    ��How is this possible?��Aurelian looked at the enemy��s Ice Dragon��s hero skill in disbelief.


    ��Destroy all followers that are not frozen.��


    The high elves watching from behind Aurelian had already read the effect of this skill.


    ��This is too strong...��


    ��Without followers, how do we defeat the enemy?��


    The few high elves behind Aurelian were also part of the strategy team for the ��Naxamas Curse��.


    This ice dragon��s hero skills were far superior to the other lords.


    ��Don��t give up. There��s always a way, right?��


    Aurelian encouraged the high elves around her. The first time she challenged these lords, she had given up because some of their skills were too powerful.


    However, Aurelian calmed down and searched through the Hearthstone Legend��s Card Library. After trying out some new sses and cardbinations, she gradually found a way to conquer these lords.


    As long as they defeated thest two lords, they would be able to escape from this gloomy ce. Aurelian didn��t intend to be discouraged here. Moreover, the process of conquering these lords was very interesting.


    This time, Aurelian��s challenge ended in defeat. She returned to the card library and looked at the card set in the card library.


    This card set had existed since the beginning. At this stage, all the cards had been unlocked.


    Aurelian browsed through the huge number of cards in the library, thinking of a way to defeat the Ice Dragon.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian...��


    A high elf standing behind her suddenly called out her name.


    ��Don��t disturb me now,��said Aurelian.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, can you turn around for a Moment?��Her voice sounded very stiff.


    ��Turn around? Wait... Since the follower can not stay on the field for a round, perhaps we can use the hunter and the follower with charge effect to defeat the Ice Dragon.��Aurelian thought for a moment and immediately flipped through the card book, she created a brand new set of Hunter cards and ced the charge and direct damage cards into it.


    After Aurelian finished assembling this set of cards, she turned her head around excitedly.


    ��Take a look at this set of cards. Perhaps... master... Chief... Elder Kuito?��


    Just as Aurelian turned around to discuss the feasibility of this set of cards with her other high elfpanions, she saw a figure among the high elves standing behind her that should never have appeared here.


    ��Don��t mind me, continue,��Quitoan said expressionlessly.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 615, Chuunibyou disease</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Quitoan n of the High Elves had always been the elite of their race.


    Every Quitoan n member demanded of themselves as a leader, and Aurelian was no exception.


    This time, she had indeed led every imprisoned high elf out of the forgottennd as a leader. At the same time, Aurelian was also trying her best to rescue all her members.


    Alright... no matter how Aurelian tried to exin herself, she could not deny the fact that she was still happily ying a game while being imprisoned by the sphemer!


    ��Elder Kuituan.��


    The spectating high elves all made way for them. Although the elder had discovered that they were secretly touching the sphemer��s creation, it made them a little fearful.


    But the news that elder Kuitoan had appeared here was enough to make them excited.


    ��Vaina, go and get the rest of our race ready to leave this ce.��


    Kuitoan gave the first order to the high elf behind him.


    Although Joshua had put them under house arrest on the surface, Kuitoan could tell that the chaos demon had taken special care of them. Food, games, ces of residence, and after-meal activities were all avable.


    This was no longer the level of house arrest.


    When Kuytoan said that they could finally leave this ce, many of the Young High Elves did not show any excitement on their faces. Kuytoan even saw some disappointment on many of their faces.


    What exactly did they experience here?


    Kuytoan did not ask this question. He looked at his granddaughter.


    ��Aurelian,e with me.��


    ��I understand, Elder.��


    Aurelian��s heart was filled with shame.


    Arge part of the reason for her shame was that when the elder said e with him��, Aurelian almost blurted out, ��wait for me to finish this round!��.


    Aurelian suppressed this rebellious sentence in her heart. She silently gave up on the set of cards that she had set up. She stood up reluctantly and followed elder Quitoran.


    ��Have you had any contact with the owner of this ce?��


    Quitoan, who was walking in front, suddenly asked.


    The owner of this ce? The sphemer?


    ��I��ve had some contact with him a few times.��


    Aurelian answered the elder truthfully. A few days ago, she had tried to break out of the encirclement from the first floor several times. Unfortunately, all of them were blocked by the ice dragon.


    During this period, she had met the sphemer a few times from afar.


    Elder Quitoan being able toe here meant that this ce had already been taken over by the High Elves? That meant that the sphemer must have been captured!


    ��Aurelian, do you still have ns to be a member of the Elder Council?��


    ��Of course! It��s my honor!��


    Aurelian��s goal was very clear. That was to be the youngest member of the Elder Council in the history of the High Elves. She had been working hard in this area.


    ��Do you know what the necessary conditions for bing an elder are?��Quitoun walked up the stairs to the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern and asked his granddaughter.


    ��To be loved and adored by your own kind, you need at least half of your people to agree, and you also need to be vetted by the other elders.��


    Aurelian tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart, but Quitoun clearly intended for her granddaughter to never have a sessor.


    ��That��s right. The support of the other nsmen is the key to you bing an elder,��Quitoan said. ��During this period of time, you have be the leader of the prisoners. You are very outstanding.��


    ��You are far from qualified.��Only at this time would aurelian show a modest attitude.


    ��I will introduce you to someer. Aurelian, show your best side.��


    Could it be the other elders in the council of elders who needed elder Quitoan��s introduction?


    ��Understood.��


    Aurelian hid the excitement in her heart. She had been suppressed by Al for so many years. Whether it was her talent or her position in the n, if she became a candidate for elder.., perhaps the situation would turn around?


    ..


    On the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Josh was holding a cup of hot tea and taking a sip. Sitting next to him was Hiri.


    Al��s live broadcast was not over yet. He was starting his third round of the Holy Spirit on a table not far behind Josh.


    And now, Josh could clearly feel what was called a ��needle-like gaze��.


    This kind of terrifying gaze came from a high elf named Aurelian, who was opposite Joshua.


    ��So what is the purpose of this meeting?��


    Joshua held the Teacup and exhaled a breath of hot air. Ciri��s skill in brewing tea needed to be improved, such as reminding him that it was boiling water before serving it.


    ��This is my granddaughter, Aurelian.��


    The Elven elder introduced the high elfdy beside him as if they were on a blind date.


    ��Elder, I don��t understand.��Aurelian stared at Joshua without any fear and said in a deep voice, ��You told me that the sphemers almost destroyed Arthur Crow. They will always be enemies that we must be wary of, but...��


    ��Why am Iughing and chatting with this elder of yours?��


    Joshua gave up drinking the cup of tea that was too hot. He looked at Quitoan beside him as if he wanted him to give a reasonable exnation.


    ��Forgive me, Joshua Arnold. I was the one who once insisted that our race remember the hatred of the past. My granddaughter was also affected by me...��


    Quitoan said with a slightly apologetic voice.


    ��Elder...��Aurelian looked at the prideful elder beside him with a puzzled expression. He was lowering his head towards the sphemer.


    ��I will not forget the tragedy of the past. I admit that I still hold hatred towards the sphemer. However, the holy tree... Arthur Crowe needs you to save it. Compared to this... my personal will is not even worth mentioning.��


    Kuytoan had already lowered his posture. He lowered his head to Joshua and pleaded.


    ��So please raise Aurelian to be like Al, or any other kin.��


    ��Wait, what are you... talking about? ! Like Al, I will never...��


    ��Miss Aurelian!��


    Joshua felt that this high elf elder��s attitude was sincere enough, so sincere that he seemed to be able to throw away his dignity and kowtow to an outsider in front of his granddaughter.


    This was the so-called elder... They would not think too much for the future of their children.


    Since Quitoan had already said so much, Joshua naturally had to show the corresponding respect. The first thing he had to do was to correct this youngdy��s ��Chuunibyou Disease��.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 616, the plot of the book</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Miss Aurelian, let��s put aside the feud between the High Elves and the defilers for now.��


    Joshua took out a booklet, and Hiri very cooperatively took out the most recent ledger of the Forgotten Land Branch.


    ��Let��s settle a score,��said Joshua.


    ��Settle a score?��At this moment, Aurelian suddenly remembered some shocking stories that elder Enya usually told her.


    ��Don��t dream of buying me with human money!��Aurelian said righteously, ��I��d rather die than be a human ve!��


    ��Buy You?��


    Joshua looked at the girl��s determined expression, as if she was a pure and noble Joan of Arc.


    ��What she said should be described as ��this seems to be the plot of the book��, right?��Hiri whispered at the side.


    Congrattions... Miss Healy, you have learned a new joke.


    Joshua was not in the mood toin to Healy. He was just going to correct the high elf��s idiocy or princess disease?


    ��I don��t mean to buy you. In fact, you already owe me a lot of money,��said Joshua as he tapped his pen on the book.


    ��I don��t remember owing you anything!��


    ��Really? If I remember correctly, your dinner yesterday was a thick soup made of 127 apples and some vegetables.��


    Jose flipped through the ount book that Hiri handed over. The money spent on the import and export of goods from this branch was recorded in the ount book.


    Arge part of the marketing value in this ount book was provided by the High Elves who were temporarily living on the third floor, although they had not paid for it yet.


    ��The day before yesterday, your breakfast seemed to be dragon fruit. That thing is not cheap. Only the countries near the sea have it. You took a whole box in one go.��


    The more Joshua spoke, the uglier Aurelian��s expression became. This ugliness had already entered the range of her body��s difort. Aurelian had no choice but to cover her forehead and quietly listen to Joshua��s ��report��.


    ��This is only two meals of food for the two of you. If you count all the food that you��ve eaten since you��ve been living here, I��ll round it up to a fraction of the price. It��s about 3,000 gold coins.��


    Joshua said a number that was very terrifying tomoners.


    ��This money is enough to buy a nice little house at the edge of Nn.��


    ��I didn��t eat those things.��Aurelian still answered Joshua with a tough attitude.


    ��Didn��t eat them?��Joshua looked at Hiri who was beside him.


    The High Elves that Joshua caught were mostly women. They also needed to bathe every day. Under such circumstances, Joshua consciously handed over the surveince work to Hiri.


    ��I don��t know how she did it, but she really doesn��t need to say ��smells good��now.��Hiri used another method to confirm that Aurelian was telling the truth.


    Joshua also noticed that Aurelian��s body was very weak. She did not rely on food to survive for so many days. She kept her promise.


    ��Isn��t it just blind arrogance?��


    Joshua saw that the high elf once again showed a confident smile. However, her face did not look good.


    ��Don��t worry. The Movies You Watch also have to be paid for.��


    ��Movies?��


    ��The ones where you cried and said, ��why were the demons killed by a group of human vigers? !��and ��Hachi Chan��s death was not worth it!����


    When Joshua mentioned those two words, Aurelian��s face, which had been defeated, finally turned a little red.


    ��I. . . I didn��t say that!��


    When Aurelian said that, her long ears kept shaking. Joshua turned his inquiring gaze to Quitoan beside him.


    The Elven elder looked at his granddaughter��s reaction.


    ��When she lies, her ears will tremble like this.��Quitoan nodded and gave Joshua a definite answer.


    ��Grandfather!��


    Aurelian finally could not help but stand up from her seat. However, her weak body made her sit back in her seat again.


    ��If you want to deny the movie, that��s fine. But you can��t deny the card box that you carry with you, right?��


    Joshua pointed at the Fanny Pack that Aurelian was carrying on her waist. There was a ck crystal inside.


    ��Card box?��


    ��The legendary card box of Hearthstone.��


    The moment Joshua said the ��Hearthstone legend��, Aurelian��s expression changed.


    ��That��s not left behind by the survivors of the past...��


    Aurelian did not expect that the Hearthstone legend was created by Joshua. However, when Hiri and Joshua ced two identical ck crystals on the table, her words of refutation were instantly swallowed back into her stomach.


    ��I lent you that card box. The total value of all the cards in it is about 1,000 to 1,300 gold coins in the market,��Jose said.


    ��This card box can also be exchanged for money?��


    Aurelian��s view of human trade was already somewhat confused. weren��t these cards all ��virtual items��made of inscriptions?


    ��Not only can they be sold for money, but they are also very expensive. The death wing that you like to use the most can be sold for around 300 gold in the market for gold quality,��said Jose.


    The trading price of Hearthstone legendary cards was apanied by various discounts on the price of the card bag, which led to a gradual decline. Now, it had be very stable.


    The sky-high price of the gold legendary level Balrog king sold for close to a few thousand gold coins was already very rare, but the price of this card had always been stable at more than a thousand gold coins.


    ��How can I repay it?��Aurelian asked subconsciously.


    When Jose heard this question, he understood that this girl wanted to keep the card box.


    ��If you work as a waiter in the Hearthstone Tavern, I��ll Give You 25 gold coins a month, and asionally there will be a little bonus or something. Your ie will be stable at around 30.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, working in the Hearthstone Tavern might be better than working in some alchemy workshops.


    ��If you want to buy that card box in full, let me calcte... you��ll have to serve tea and water to those humans you look down on for at least three years!��


    Three years was not a long number for a high elf, but serving humans for three whole years was a long time for Aurelian!


    ��You look reluctant? Then there��s nothing I can do. Give me back the card box.��Joshua reached out his hand to the high elf.


    She hesitated for a moment, then took out the ck Crystal and handed it to Joshua.


    Joshua reached out his hand to hold the ck crystal, but Aurelian still held it tightly. As an archer, she would never shake her hand, at this moment, her hand started to tremble.


    The stalemate did notst long. A white cat suddenly appeared behind Aurelian��s neck. The white cat followed her arm and jumped onto Josh��s body.


    However, after the white cat left Aurelian, her body became even weaker. At this moment, her body was so weak that she could not stand still... her gaze was fixed on Josh, before she could say anything, she fell to the ground.


    ��I knew there must be something wrong with not eating for so long!��


    Hiri nced at the white cat on Josh��s shoulder. It was the white cat that had been providing Aurelian with energy.


    ��It seems that we can only talk about it next time.��Josh nced at the ck crystal in his hand and walked to the side of Aurelian who was lying on the ground. He put the crystal back in her hand.


    ��You��re giving it to her just like that?��


    ��This card box is a secondary card set that I used a long time ago. There are a lot of cards missing in it, but I��ve collected them one by one now.��


    The Hearthstone that Joshua gave Aurelia to y with was said to be a ��single-yer version��. It only had adventure mode, and a Lord who defeated a certain number of times would get a bag of cards.


    From the current card collection, it was not too much to call this girl the ��Liver Emperor��.


    ��Joshua Arnold, do you think she can shoulder the same responsibility as Al?��


    Kuitoan nced at Al in the distance and asked.


    ��I don��t know, but the premise is that you have to ask if this girl is interested in starting her career.��


    The moment Joshua��s voice fell, the entire ASCEKRO suddenly trembled again. The degree of the vibration this time was different from the fall when the energy was depleted.


    A bad premonition arose in Joshua��s heart.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 617</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the Sage Tower.


    ��This is the result of my investigation with the blue-clothed man over the past 20 years.��


    The ck-clothed man ced arge number of ancient scrolls on the long table of the Sage Council.


    He had his former apprentice drive him here in a magic car half an hour ago. After arriving at the sage tower, even if he had directly convened the Sage Council.


    The ck-clothed man had to inform the sages of the information he had collected over the past twenty years as soon as possible.


    ��Yellow-clothed man, why aren��t the other sages here yet?��


    The ck-clothed man sat in his seat and waited for more than an hour. Every sage had the right to call for a sage council, and in the ck-clothed man��s impression.., the human sages had stayed in the Mage Tower for a long time and rarely went out.


    Therefore, it was very easy to gather them, but the times hadpletely changed.


    ��You want to know the reason?��? ��The man in red bought fake goods on the magic yesterday. He is probably arguing with the people in the alchemy shop. The Man in purple went to the demon world a few days ago... gray and white are probably ying go in the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    The man in yellow sat in his seat. He did not seem to like the man in ck. He had always had some prejudice against non-human races, especially the man in ck who had interfered in Nn��s power as an elf.


    ��Magic shopping, the demon world, go...��


    The Man in ck held his forehead. Just twenty years had passed. Not only had Nn changed, but even the wise men who were knowledgeable had developed new hobbies?


    ��I have a TV show this afternoon. You��d better give me some shocking news, or you��ll lose your title after twenty years of neglect!��


    The Man in ck held back the thought of asking him what a ��TV show��was, and directly pushed the stack of scrolls in front of him to the wise man.


    ��This world is in danger, and there��s a group of people trying to summon something from beyond the world! The ruins beneath Nn are the remains of a civilization that was destroyed by something from beyond the world.��


    ��There��s no need to exin it from the past. Just tell me how to kill that ��Group of people��.��


    The yellow-robed man roughly nced at the documents provided by the ck-robed man. The sage council had already vaguely noticed this a few months ago.


    That was why they had held the skjerona award ceremony. While inviting the leaders of various countries, they also gave them a warning in this regard.


    ��Their whereabouts can be found all over the world.��The ck-clothed man took out a world map and spread it out on the long table. ��Currently, the blue-clothed man and I have calcted...��


    ��Frost ins and dark green basin?��


    The yellow-clothed person directly stood up from his seat and looked at the map on it.


    ��Where did that blue fellow go?��The yellow-clothed person immediately asked.


    ��Jatoan went to the Frost ins.��The ck-clothed person pointed at thergest in at the border of the frost country, then, he pointed at the basin at the other border of the frost country. ��I found their tracks here.��


    ��You were seriously injured and came here again. are the ��judges��lurking in the dark green basin really so troublesome?��


    ��Their strength is beyond my expectations, and their target is my hometown, ASCEKRO... Ascekro has already been affected by something outside the realm. If this continues, then...��


    ��It sounds like a good thing that the High Elves��residence will fall to the ground!��


    The yellow-clothed man was mercilessly mocking the High Elves, but the ck-clothed man��s expression did not change.


    ��The world tree is the core to seal off anything outside the world. If Arthur Crow Falls, it will have enough power to break through the seal,��the ck-clothed man said.


    ��How can you be so sure?��The yellow-clothed man picked up a scroll that the ck-clothed man had ced on the table. The words recorded on it were a type of difficult to understand elvennguage, but the yellow-clothed man was still able to decipher the contents.


    This scroll recorded the distribution of all the ��elven��races in this world. Among them, the Dark Elves, the ckwood Elves, and the Frost Elves had already been ssified as ��extinct��, only thest three elven races were left, and one of them was the High Elves.


    ��The holy trees of the Frost Elves and the ckwood Elves have already been destroyed once. They are too weak now, and arepletely unable to withstand the attacks of the outside world!��


    ��I don��t think so. Did you see the outside of the Sage Tower before you came?��


    The yellow-clothed man pointed behind him. The ck-clothed man followed the direction he pointed to and came to the window of the council. He saw the Frost Elf World tree beneath the Sage Tower.


    The holy tree, which originally needed tens of thousands of years to gradually grow up, had already grown up in less than a year.


    ��I��ve never been used to the high elves��attitude toward us humans.��The yellow-clothed man closed the scroll in his hand and said, ��Since you think that you��re a higher being than us humans, you definitely don��t need our help.��


    With the Frost Elves��World Tree��s current growth rate, Nn was still at the center of the world.


    The High Elves��holy tree had be a dispensable thing to the ��Safety��of this world.


    The yellow-clothed man had seen through this.


    The ck-clothed man��s hand gripped the windowsill tightly. He felt the pain in the wound on his heart once again.


    He had to think of a way to save Arthur Crow. The aid of the Nn sages was the only method he could think of. No... There was another way.


    Suddenly, the ck-clothed man turned around. He paused for a moment and said.


    ��Joshua Arnold is in Arthur Crow.��


    As expected, when the man in ck mentioned Joshua, the expression of the man in yellow finally changed a little.


    ��That little guy?��The man in yellow stared at the man in ck��s eyes and was silent for a moment. After confirming that he was not lying, he asked, ��What is he doing there?��


    ��Joshua Arnold has built a tavern there.��


    The ck-clothed man did not expect this Sage��s performance. In his impression, the yellow-clothed man was the Sage who most repelled the non-human race.


    As A Chaos Fiend, Joshua was the most hated race among humans. The yellow-clothed man would treat him as an enemy at the first sight.


    However, although the expression on the yellow-clothed man��s face was still very terrifying, just his reaction was enough to show that he cared about Joshua.


    ��He made some kind of agreement with our holy tree.��The ck-clothed man took a deep breath and said.


    ��First it was the ckwood Elves, and now it��s the Frost Elves? He really intends to be the savior of your elves!��


    ��Savior?��


    The moment the ck-clothed man heard this adjective, he saw a small ball of light emerging from the yellow-clothed man��s head.


    ��Although I Hate High Elves like you, I hate those ��judges��even more.��The yellow-robed man picked up his staff and walked towards the outer perimeter of the parliament. ��It��s also a good opportunity to bring my disciple out to take a look.��


    The ck-robed man looked at the back of the sage. Although the ck-robed man was a few hundred years older than this human, the long lifespan of high elves meant that their mental growth was far slower than that of humans.


    ��What are you standing there for? Lead the way!��The yellow-robed man��s words made him immediately follow.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 618, the path of redemption</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The ck-clothed man returned to Nn��s underground portal first and waited quietly for the yellow-clothed man��s arrival.


    It took an hour for the ck-clothed man to sense the yellow-clothed man��s aura in the underground world.


    ��Where��s Your Apprentice?��


    The ck-clothed man looked left and right and found that the yellow-clothed man hade here alone. The apprentice he mentioned earlier had also disappeared.


    ��Aren��t you satisfied with me helping you alone?��The expression on the yellow-robed man��s face was not pleasant. The ck-robed man was also very wise not to anger him.


    ��Of course not.��


    The ck-robed man had personally experienced the power of every sage in Nn. Just the yellow-robed man alone was enough to rival thousands of troops.


    ��Moreover, you high elves are so timid. If I bring an entire army, I will definitely scare those old fellows in your race.��


    The yellow-robed man swept his gaze across his surroundings. This was the central area of the Frost Axe n��s territory. The yellow-robed man hade here to greet frost axe.


    The portal leading to Arthur Crow opened at Frost Axe��s door. Based on the yellow-robed man��s understanding of the dwarf, he would definitely run over to take a look, but frost axe did not..


    There was no reason for the yellow-robed man to guess, and that was that Joshua had greeted frost axe in advance.


    ��...��


    The ck-robed man did not deny the yellow-robed man��s exnation. He silently walked into the teleportation portal. The feeling of weightlessness swept through his entire body at that moment.


    When he opened his eyes again, he returned to the forgottennd that was filled with ruins.


    The ck-robed man��s perception spread throughout the forgottennd. When his perception touched the Hearthstone Tavern, the worst situation seemed to have already happened!


    He sensed the presence of many of his own kind in the Hearthstone Tavern, as well as the existence of an elder!


    The confrontation between the High Elves and the sphemer had already begun?


    Now was not the time to do this!


    The ck-clothed man looked at the yellow-clothed man beside him. His expression was slightly solemn. The Magic Power of the elven elder was not weaker than his!


    ��You��d better pray that Joshua Arnold is alright.��


    The yellow-clothed man leaned on his staff and walked towards the spot where the aura was emitted. The ck-clothed man immediately followed him.


    He had already begun to think about how to mediate the dispute between his own race and the sphemer..


    When the ck-clothed man arrived at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern and pushed open the tavern to enter, he... gave up on thinking.


    There were no disputes, no fights, not even the slightest sound of argument.


    The Young High Elves upied the few round tables within the tavern, whispering to each other. From time to time, there were human servants shuttling between the round tables in the tavern, offering various drinks and food to these ��guests��.


    The ck-clothed man almost thought that he hade to the wrong ce. This was a ��peaceful��scene that could only be seen in Nn��s noble restaurant.


    He turned around and looked at the ruins behind him. Only then did he realize that this was ascetic Crowe and not Nn!


    How could his proud nsmen ept these outsiders so quickly?


    ��Elder Quitoan! Elder Sindonar!��


    The ck-clothed man quickly found the two decision makers of the Elder Council among these young elves. They could both peacefully stay in the tavern built by the sphemer, if it was the ck-robed man in the past, the only possibility that he could think of was that they had betrayed their own race and brought many of their own people along with them


    However, after Nn heard about what Joshua Yanorod had done, the ck-robed man��s view of Joshua changed.


    The change might have been a change, but it was not to the extent that he went from ��he is a dangerous intruder!��to ��an eternal friend of the High Elves��like the High Elves who were sitting here.


    ��You are vixens... I heard that you came back.��


    Elder Kuitoan turned around and recognized the man in ck. He looked at the man in yellow with vignce.


    ��As an exiled person, I should have punished you and banished you from Ascek,��elder Kuitoan said, then he looked at Joshua who was sitting behind him and sighed, ��But I have also vited the rules set by the Council of elders, so I am now a ��sinner��.��


    One of themandments of the High Elves was ��never rely on any sphemer��, and thismandment was the same if one believed it.


    But Quitoan had undoubtedly broken thismandment.


    ��Elder, Ascek is in danger.��The ck-clothed man did not want to dwell on the question of the sphemer anymore. ��A group of dangerous humans are trying to destroy Ascek under the dark green basin, please believe me!��


    The ck-robed man returned to his hometown again to warn his own kind, but his own kind did not trust him at all. They did not even have the chance to tell him the news.


    But this time..


    ��The attack of that group of humans started two hours ago.��A silver inscription appeared on Elder Kuituan��s hand. An illusory image appeared on the inscription.


    Spatial refraction. This was an entry-level magic of the spatial system.


    The content recorded on it was the dark green basin below ascetic Crowe.


    More than a dozen tentacles made of energy rose into the sky and tightly wound around ascetic Crowe��s base.


    ��Ascetic Crowe��s decline is not a coincidence. You are right... They have been nning for a long time,��elder Kuitoan said in a grave tone.


    ��It��s already begun?��


    The ck-clothed man immediately turned around and wanted to run out of the tavern when he heard the news. However, he suddenly thought of something and stopped in his tracks.


    ��There are magic nodes on the ground that can summon these monsters. Elder Kuitoan, if we destroy them...��


    ��Ourpatriots have already started a war with the invaders in the dark green basin. So far, we��ve destroyed several nodes, but it��s useless.��


    Some of the tentacles made of energy in the image in front of elder Kuitoan gradually disappeared, but more tentacles began to coil around him again, seemingly without end.


    ��So you are prepared to abandon Arthur Crow with the sphemer?��


    The ck-clothed man was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously said this sentence, which was enough to anger all the High Elves present.


    ��I can��t abandon my hometown. If Arthur Crowe turns into a sea of fire, I will only be Arthur Crowe��s firewood!��Quitoan was obviously enraged, but he quickly controlled his emotions. ��I��m here to find the possibility of saving Arthur Crowe!��


    ��Possibility?��The ck-clothed man wanted to say something but was interrupted by another energetic voice in the tavern!


    ��Today��s twelfth round of the journey of the Holy Spirit begins! This time, I can try out other heroes!��


    The ck-clothed person looked at the ce where the voice came from. al... She was sitting alone in the corner of the tavern without anyone disturbing her.


    But the light surrounding her body was so dazzling that it was impossible to ignore... the light of faith.


    The White Bird of the Holy Tree��s will stopped on Al��s shoulder and absorbed the power of faith.


    ��Arthur Crow can only break out of the end of destruction by rising to a high enough height, but it requires a lot of energy to raise Arthur Crow,��elder Kuitoan said seriously. ��Don��t disturb her. This ��live broadcast��concerns Arthur Crow��s life and death, but the energy provided by al is still not enough.��


    ��Still Not Enough?��When the man in ck heard this, he suddenly realized that Josiah��s voice wasing from behind Elder Kuitoan.


    ��Failed. Next.��

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 619, review</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Name?��


    Joshua sat behind a long table and rested his chin on his hand as he looked at the high elf girl in front of him. Like the other High Elves, she was very nervous when facing this ��outsider��, Joshua.


    ��Winna-en,��she whispered.


    ��I have some impression of you. You seem to be one of the first batch of elves that I captured.��


    ��Yes...��


    Joshua��s words made her so ashamed that she wanted to cover her ears and find a ce to hide. However, under the exhortation of Elder Kuitoan, they all understood how dangerous Arthur Crowe��s situation was, and the person in front of her had already proved through Al that he had the ability to save Arthur Crowe.


    ��Well, if you use al as an example, what do you think is better than her?��


    Joshua pointed the pen in his hand at Al, who was sitting in the distance. Joshua deliberately did not tell al that his home was going to be torn down by the bad guys, so that Al would be in the best condition in front of the audience.


    ��Compared to Al..��


    Winn pondered for a moment. Al��s strength and magic talent were known to be excellent among the Young High Elves, but Al also had many shorings..


    ��I��m better at taking care of nts than al. thest time I went to the orchard, Al destroyed many saplings. It took me a long time to save them,��Winn said with a little resentment in her voice. ��And archery... Thest time Al used a bow, he shot my clothes!��


    ��What��s your rtionship with Al?��


    ��Al lives next door to me... and...��


    As soon as Winn mentioned these trivial matters, she immediately went intoining mode. Joshua felt as if he was talking to an old woman in her seventies or eighties, and not a teenage girl.


    However, the teenage girl in front of him was almost three hundred years old.


    ��I know that al often does some boring pranks. Anyway, sing a verse of the elven poem first.��


    Jose stopped the underage old woman fromining and made another request.


    She obediently followed Jose��s request and sang a verse of the elven poem.


    ��I admit that your singing is very good. It can be described as beautiful. Compared to the previous few of yourpatriots, it is very good.��When Jose said this, Winn��s expression immediately lit up. ��But unfortunately, you are also unqualified.��


    ��I see.��


    She quickly epted the reality and stood up, ready to give up her seat to the other nsmen.


    At this time, elder Quitoan directly went to look for Joshua.


    ��Joshua Arnold, Winn is also an apprentice priestess. Her singing voice is the most outstanding in my opinion.��Elder Quitoan was a little puzzled. ��Why do you still think that she is unqualified?��


    ��Because her singing is not as good as My Tyreen. HMM... let��s use my best singer, Tyreen.��Joshua nced at Hiri who was ying the Holy Spirit, he did not seem to hear what Joshua said.


    ��Tyreen... The Frost Elf?��


    Elder Quitoran��s voice sounded a little anxious. Anyone who knew that their home was about to be torn down would not have any patience.


    ��With the magic as a medium, although it can quickly gather the power of faith, there is still a method. How Long Can Arthur Crowst under the attack of the judges?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    Elder Kuitoan looked at the white bird on Al��s shoulder not far away. The white bird��s beak opened and closed as if it was talking to Kuitoan.


    ��Half a month, but this is the most extreme case. The holy tree is already considering giving up a part of its body to increase its height,��elder Kuitoan said.


    ��Fifteen days or twenty days... that is indeed enough time.��


    ��Then why not...��


    ��But I need a suitable candidate,��Joshua interrupted the elder, then, he pointed at Winn and said, ��Her singing voice is indeed much better than that of human women, but the simrity between you elves is too high! ��Tyreen is such a style. Most importantly, one-fourth of Nn��s human poption is a fan of Tyreen. Do you think you can defeat her in just twenty days?��


    The live streaming of the game on the magic web was still immature. Moreover, the chance of cultivating a sessful live streamer was about the same as drawing a lottery ticket. As for the movie... Joshua could not think of anything suitable for these high elves at the moment, moreover, their acting skills were the biggest problem.


    In the end, Joshua could only decide to set the dreams of these High Elves on ��bing a singing star��.


    ��There��s something called aesthetic fatigue. There are too many singers of the same style, and it��s impossible for the people of Nn to ept them.��


    At this point, Joshua nced behind elder quitoan. After waving to the yellow-clothed people who hade to the tavern, Joshua counted the number of people in the tavern, he found that the people sitting in the tavern were all high elf girls.


    ��Does your race not even have a cute boy?��Joshua asked, a little devastated.


    ��Aren��t beautiful women more attractive to humans?��


    Quitoan was indeed an elder who would throw away his dignity in order to save his own race. He did not care about his own dignity, so his moral integrity naturally had no limits.


    ��Male singers are still very popr in Nn.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, there were only two male singers who were more famous in magic web music. The first one was Holm, who was a rapper, and the second one was Reyek, who was good at Rock and roll.


    However, their poprity was not as high as Tyreen��s..


    When Joshua thought of this, he suddenly saw the man in ck standing next to the man in yellow. The Man in ck had already taken off the mask on his face. Judging from his appearance, he was definitely qualified.


    ��The man in yellow... is the man beside you really Nn��s Sage?��Joshua immediately asked the man in yellow.


    ��He has not been in Nn for almost twenty years. He should have been removed from the Sage Council, but now he is indeed one of the seven sages of Nn.��


    The man in yellow felt a little embarrassed to be asked this question. However, his attention was now on Al because he inadvertently saw the character called Thunder Crystal in Al��s team.


    ��One of the Seven Sages...��


    Joshua walked straight to the ck-clothed man and walked around him. This sage was obviously still extremely wary of Joshua.


    ��I heard your conversation with the elders earlier. I��m very curious about the price you��re willing to pay to save Arthur Crow.��Joshua looked at the sage and asked.


    ��As long as you have a way.��The ck-clothed man��s gaze had been fixed on the image that reflected the battlefield below.


    He urgently wanted to go and support his fellow nsmen who were fighting hard below, but reason told the ck-clothed man that he had more important things to do now.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 620, ying -ThirdhWatchatch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Aurelian had a long dream in which she sat in the projection room with a wooden table for Hearthstone legend and a pile of food beside her.


    She happily collected all the golden cards in Hearthstone legend, and the movie saw the final prelude, then filled her stomach without caring about anyone��s eyes.


    However, at the end of the dream, Jose appeared in front of her and handed her a bill. Aurelian looked at the number on the bill that she had to pay and was instantly startled awake.


    ��So it was a Dream?��


    Aurelian held her forehead, which was already covered with sweat.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, you��re Awake?��


    A familiar voice sounded in her ear. Aurelian saw that the panic in the heart of the familiar person was instantly calmed down.


    ��Winn, where is this ce?��


    Aurelian looked around. The ce where she was lying was definitely not her room. It might not even be Arthur Crowe.


    The architectural style of this room waspletely different from Arthur Crowe��s.


    ��Nn.��Winn took a cup of hot milk and ced it on Aurelian��s bedside.


    ��Nn? That Human City?��


    When Aurelian heard the news, she didn��t even feel sleepy anymore. She immediately sat up from the bed.


    ��Why are we in a human city? Could it be...��the horror stories that elder Enya told her appeared in Aurelian��s mind again. ��I. . . Have we been sold to humans as ves?��


    ��Is it possible for ves to have such a good living environment?��


    Joshua pushed open the door of the room and walked in. The high elfdy immediately wrapped her body with a quilt, looking as if she would rather die than surrender.


    ��It seems that we can only let the parents exin.��Joshua leaned against the wall beside the door helplessly. Elder Quitoan walked straight into the room.


    When she saw elder Quitoan, she slowly calmed down.


    ��Listen to me, Aurelian... our hometown is in danger of being destroyed. The intruders want to let the monsters devour Arthur Crow.��


    The elder found a wooden chair and sat beside his granddaughter��s bed.


    ��Please let me go to the battlefield, Elder!��Aurelian put down her shy look and turned into a proud warrior again, pleading loudly, ��Dying in Arthur Crow is better than living in a foreign country!��


    Aurelian mistakenly thought that her grandfather had sent her to this human city for her safety. However, her pride did not allow her to continue living.


    ��No, you��re already on the battlefield, my child.��Kuituan took out a musical instrument and handed it to his granddaughter.


    ��A three-stringed zither?��


    Aurelian took the musical instrument and drew the strings on it. A clear sound came out from her fingertips.


    ��When you were 172 years old, it took you three days to learn how to use it, and it was the best among all the people who were shot.��Quitoan��s eyes were full of nostalgia.


    ��This talent means nothing to me.��


    This was probably the only thing that Aurelian was better than Al, which was that she had a monster-like talent in music sense and ying instruments.


    However, ying instruments could not help her be an elven elder, so Aurelian never thought of this talent as something worth bragging about.


    ��Now you need it. Our race can not provide enough energy to Arthur Crow, so we can only absorb the faith of the humans to keep Arthur Crow far away from this destruction.��


    ��Absorb... the faith of the humans?��


    Aurelian did not seem to understand what her grandfather meant.


    ��Let the humans in this city fall in love with you, just like your faith in the Holy Tree.��


    ��How is that possible...��


    ��Just your appearance alone can charm one or two humans.��Joshua felt that it was almost time, he directly intervened in the conversation between the two high elves, ��But unfortunately, one or two humans are useless. I��ll tell you what to do next.��


    Joshua pushed open the door of the room. This was not the Hearthstone Tavern, but the Music Guild established by Sir White Thorn Flower. There were a lot of musical instruments outside the door.


    ��There are musical instruments from the human world outside. There are also some instruments that I��ve made. You can choose one that you like. I��ll give you some time to practice, and then I��ll show you on the stage as a performer.��


    This youngdy was added by Elder Kuito an at thest minute. Joshua originally nned to find other people to cooperate with the performance of the man in ck. However, if she really had excellent musical talent.., joshua did not mind giving her a chance.


    ��y...��


    ��This is an order issued in the name of the Elder. You must do it!��


    Kuito an stared into his granddaughter��s eyes and said in a solemn voice.


    ��I understand.��


    She gently yed the three-stringed zither in her hand. Suddenly, she thought of something and looked at Joshua.


    ��If I perform for you, will there be a reward?��


    ��There will definitely be a reward. Not only will there be a reward, but it��s also more profitable than being a servant in the Hearthstone Tavern,��Joshua said with a smile.


    Aurelian directly stood up from the bed. She walked past Joshua to the interior of the hall and found an instrument that was closest to the three-stringed zither.


    ��What��s this thing called?��


    ��Guitar. This prototype is verymon in human society,��Joshua said.


    Aurelian picked up the instrument and lightly yed it. After she gradually found the way, she yed a beautiful melody.


    ��The journey home from the seventh chapter of the Elven Psalm?��


    Joshua had been listening to Tyreen��s singing in the Hearthstone Tavern for a long time. He immediately recognized the origin of this melody.


    However, Aurelian did not seem to be satisfied. After she finished ying this short segment, she slowly walked to a piano.


    ��The sixth chapter of the song of the expedition.��


    Joshua quietly watched Aurelian��s slender fingers dance on the piano. Judging from her proficiency in ying, this was not the first time she hade into contact with a piano.


    It was not surprising that Arthur Crowe had a piano. What surprised Joshua was that this girl was really a genius when it came to ying. It was a waste of her talent to be an elder of the High Elves.


    ��You know the Elven psalms very well?��


    Aurelian was very surprised that Joshua could urately recite every melody that he yed.


    ��Because a singer that I am familiar with likes to sing. After ying the piano, why don��t you try that instrument?��


    Joshua pointed at the drum set in the corner of the room. It was something that Joshua had asked Sir White Thorn Flower to bring a group of craftsmen to work on. It was an instrument that did not exist in this world.


    ��This is a drum? But it doesn��t feel right.��Aurelian used her hand to tap on the surface of the drum in front of her. She had seen simr instruments before.


    ��This thing needs some time to learn. You can use the instrument that you��re familiar with.��Joshua pointed at a booklet on the piano. ��That��s the music score that you��ll be ying in the future. If you can learn it, you can start performing on the stage in the afternoon at the earliest.��

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 621, on the stage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Aurelian sat by the window with a guitar in her hand, ying it gently. Her best friend, Winona, was leaning on the windowsill in excitement.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian! Look over there... It��s a magic-powered machine just like a horse.��


    Winona pointed at the bustling street below. A magic-powered car was slowly driving through the street.


    She was d that Joshua was not here. Otherwise, Winona��s excitement could be said to be a disgrace to the High Elves.


    ��Winona, aren��t you afraid of those humans now?��


    Aurelian fiddled with the strings and nced at the street below.


    She had still underestimated the speed of human reproduction. As far as the eye could see, the entire street was filled with humans.


    Most High Elves were afraid of humans. Aurelian could still rely on her pride to hold on for a while. If it were Winona, she would have thrown this girl onto a street filled with humans.., she would have been so afraid that she would have found a ce to hide.


    ��A little, but I just feel that the scenery in front of me is very beautiful,��Winona said softly as she looked at the distant street.


    In her eyes, Aurelian could see the yearning and shock. What Winona yearned for was not life in the human world, but... the light ball floating in the sky above the city.


    ��The power of faith is gathered in the center of Nn.��


    Aurelian stared at Nn��s sky. Even though she had been sitting here for almost two hours, she still did not feel that the scenery in front of her was a little boring.


    In the past, Aurelian had listened to the stories rted to humans from the elders. She had always believed that humans were a group of creatures without any faith, even if on the surface they believed in a certain God, however, there were many people who would abandon their faith for the sake of their own interests.


    However, aftering to Nn, Aurelian realized that she was wrong. Humans were not just creatures without faith. They were simply pilgrims, martyrs, and the most loyal servants of the gods depicted in ancient books.


    However, what surprised Aurelian the most was that the god they believed in was actually a world tree!


    ��Joshua Arnold, how did he do it... to make humans worship the world tree.��


    Aurelian was not only surprised but also envious of what she saw.


    ��This exnation is a littleplicated, but if you are interested, you can experience it for yourself immediately.��


    Joshua quietly appeared at the door of the two elven rooms. Their sharp senses had long detected his presence.


    ��Right away?��


    Aurelian came back to her senses and found that Joshua was staring at the guitar in her hand.


    ��Are you familiar with the music scores I gave you before?��Joshua asked.


    Aurelian��s slender fingers lightly tapped the strings a few times. The next second, Joshua heard the melody that he was so familiar with on Earth. This high elfdy was using this method to show off her unparalleled talent.


    ��I still can��t believe you,��Aurelian said. ��But I can��t deny that the songs in the music score you gave me are all very beautiful.��


    ��It seems that I can officially perform on stage now.��


    Joshua had previously mentioned the matter of performing on stage to Aurelian. She had also mentally prepared herself.


    ��I have another question.��Aurelian held the guitar in her hand and hesitated for a moment before suddenly asking, ��Will humans really not do anything excessive to us?��


    ��Excessive?��


    Joshua noticed that the eyes of the two high elf girls suddenly became very strange.


    Aurelian gently bit her lower lip, but she still managed to ovee the shame in her heart and said it out loud.


    ��Elder Enya said that the humans will treat us as ves, and then they will hunt us down.��


    ��You got this setting from that book... First of all, very is already illegal in many countries in the world, and Nn is one of them... also, are you high elves really that weak?��


    Joshua��sst provocation sessfully aroused Aurelian��s fighting spirit.


    ��I have never been afraid of humans.��Aurelian directly took the guitar and walked out of the room that Joshua arranged for her.


    ... ..


    On Nn��s street.


    ��Is this bardic performance really okay?��


    Hiri nced at the venue that Joshua chose. This was a rtively prosperousmercial street in Nn. At the end of the street, there was a wooden tform used for speeches.


    This wooden tform was the property of the sacrednd. Many years ago, the missionaries had passionately made speeches on this wooden tform about their beliefs or denouncing some people who did not believe in them.


    Now, the churches in the sacrednd had been supervised by Nn��sw enforcement team. Of course, they did not dare to put up flyers everywhere. Of course, this wooden tform was also abandoned.


    ��Actually, I really want to record a record for them and then sell it. But if that��s the case... the umtion of poprity is a little slow, so I need a dramatic performance.��


    Joshua nced at the group of people who were preparing behind the scenes. Other than the few musicians invited by Sir White Thorn Flower, the most eye-catching ones were the two High Elves.


    ��Are the two of you ready?��Joshua and Hiri came before the ck-clothed man and Aurelian.


    Aurelian had already changed into a mage-style robe that was popr in Nn. Judging from the way she tugged at the hem of her robe from time to time, she was still not used to wearing human clothes.


    ��I used to be a bard for a period of time.��The ck-clothed man nced at the pedestrians on the street outside. ��But at that time, what I sang was an elven poem, which only attracted a small number of people to listen to it. The two songs you gave me, can they really... make so many people stop?��


    The Man in ck had a wealth of experience as a bard. He also understood that it was not easy to do this job. The pedestrians on the street would not stop for a stranger, no matter how good the song was.


    ��If you rely on songs, I think the possibility is very small...��Joshua shook his head regretfully, he said an answer that made the man in ck very uncertain, ��The two songs I gave you are to keep people, not to attract people.��


    ��I have confidence in the songs you gave me.��


    The Man in ck once again looked at the music score of the two songs that Joshua gave him. When he sang them for the first time, even without apaniment, he still felt a kind of shock from the soul.


    ��Let��s put thements aside for now. It��s time, you guys should go on stage.��Joshua pointed at the wooden tform in the distance and said.


    The Man in ck walked onto the wooden stage without saying a word. As a sage who had been through hundreds of battles, he was used to such situations. On the contrary, Aurelian hesitated for a moment, however, under the gaze of Jose, she gritted her teeth and walked onto the stage.


    ��Why do I feel that this group of High Elves all have a fear of humans?��


    Hiri��s gaze swept between Aurelian and Winona for a while. The High Elf named Winona was already in a stiff state.


    ��Humans used to have demon phobia too. This needs time to ease up,��said Joshua.


    ��There are still a lot of bards performing these days. I always feel like they will fail.��


    Ever since the magic web came online and Tyreen��s concert was held, more and more people in Nn had turned their dreams into music.


    Sir White Thorn Flower was the most enlightened in this area. Joshua heard that young people often visited his music guild in order to find a chance to be famous overnight.


    This also allowed Sir White Thorn Flower to find many talented seedlings. This was also the development that Joshua hoped to see.


    ��This time, I have a cheat code.��


    ��The same effect as ��who is your father?��in Warcraft?��Hiri asked softly.


    ��You��ll find outter.��


    While Joshua was talking with Hiri, the performance on the wooden stage had officially begun. This was the first time the temporary band had gotten used to each other. The result was not as good as expected, but it was also not as bad as expected.


    The Man in ck took up the role of the lead singer. The first song they sang was not a song written by Joshua, but an elven poem that the elven race was well-versed in.


    Apanied by the sound of Aurelia��s guitar, the man in ck began to tell an ancient story.


    The singing skills of the sage were really nothing to Joshua. Moreover, it was the kind that he had practiced before. His voice was gentle and full of vitality. Unfortunately, the people of Nn had heard too many of his songs.

 Chapter 626 Full

    Chapter 626: Chapter 622, the entrance of a hero!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Man in ck stood on the stage with an inscription stone that had a sound amplification effect.


    He had a simr experience many years ago. As a bard, he stood on the side of the road and softly sang Elvish poems that humans could not understand.


    At that time, there would asionally be one or two humans who would be attracted by his singing and stop to listen. However, most of the humans would just leave in a hurry.


    The current situation had not changed at all. His singing had changed from an individual to a team, and his musical instruments had also changed from the most basic three-stringed zither to multiple instruments.


    The ck-clothed man��s singing and his appearance as a high elf gradually attracted some humans to stop and watch. This was a very good sign.


    !!


    A small group of passers-by stopped in front of the wooden stage, and the ck-clothed man began to sing even more attentively..


    ��Isn��t this the song that Miss Tyreen Sings?��


    <sub></sub>


    ��It really is, but the style of this elf��s singing ispletely different.��


    The voices of the surrounding discussions surged into the ears of the ck-clothed man. He had long heard of Tyreen��s great name, so he was not affected in the slightest.


    On the contrary, Aurelian, who was ying the guitar by the side, heard the discussions of this group of people, and her gaze instantly turned towards them.


    The song sung by the ck-clothed person was an elven poem. At first, the Elven poem was written by her ancestor, the pioneer, kamhikna, even though all the elven races in the world were singing these poems.


    But Aurelian firmly believed that only the high elves were the masters of these poems.


    But from the discussion of these humans, the elven poem seemed to have be a song written by the singer called Tyreen!


    This made Aurelian very unhappy, but she still listened to Joshua��s advice on the stage and did not show any ugly expression on her face.


    Her gaze swept across the crowd below. There were more than ten people, and they were quietly listening to the ck-clothed man��s singing. A white ball of light suddenly appeared above the heads of a few humans.


    The power of faith!


    Aurelian looked at the ball of light in surprise.


    Could it be that by singing the elven psalms to these humans, she would be able to obtain the power of faith? If that was the case, then Arthur Crow would be saved!


    Unfortunately, reality gave Aurelian a heavy blow. The ball of light that appeared above the head of the human slowly floated towards the center of Nn.


    This was not the power of faith given to Arthur Crow! It was the world tree that grew in the center of Nn.


    ��As expected, I still prefer Miss Tyreen��s singing.��


    The whispers of the crowd once again entered Aurelian��s ears.


    So who was Tyreen? Was she the elf that served the world tree in the center of Nn?


    Aurelian continued to y with these doubts for a full three minutes. The audience did not stay for long. Some of them felt bored and left. In the end, the wooden stage became more and more deserted.


    ��I want to go to the Hearthstone Tavern. Maybe I��ll be lucky enough to hear Miss Tyreen��s performance today.��


    So who exactly was tyreen! ! Aurelian was stimted by the discussions of these people and had some problems ying. However, she quickly adjusted to these small noises.


    When Aurelian came back to her senses, she looked at the bottom of the stage. The originally gathered crowd had gradually disappeared. Only five or six people were still listening.


    ��humans are indifferent. Their race is too huge. It��s so huge that they don��t even have time to care about the lives of their own kind.��


    At this moment, elder Enya��s words came to Aurelian��s mind. Humans who even their own kind wouldn��t care about, so why would they care about outsiders like her?


    As expected, this method wouldn��t work? Aurelian looked at the audience getting smaller and smaller, her heart filled with pessimism.


    ..


    ��All of them have left.��


    Hiri looked at the audience in the distance from behind the stage. This performance could be described as ��bleak��.


    ��It doesn��t matter. Although it��s a littlete, the timing is just right.��Jose waved his hand in the distance. Hiri looked in the direction where Jose waved his hand, and the first thing she saw was the gray-clothed man, there was also a figure next to him who had wrapped himself up like a dumpling.


    ��Tyreen?��


    No matter how much the Frost Elf disguised herself, Hiri still recognized her at the first moment. When Hiri saw Tyreen, he immediately understood what Joshua meant by the ��Cheat Code��.


    ��Yes�� It��s me.��Tyreen pulled down the scarf around her neck a little and then exhaled slightly. ��The road was really crowded, so I was a littlete.��


    Tyreen was wearing a ck dress, a pair of sses on the bridge of her nose, and her hair had be pure ck. Under such circumstances, even her fans would need some time to recognize her in front of her.


    ��It��s your turn, Tyreen. It just so happens to be an elven poem�� you just need to go up and sing a duet with the man in ck,��said Jose.


    ��Okay.��Tyreen immediately took off her sses and scarf, then handed a pendant to Hiri. ��The primary crystal that your mentor gave me is really amazing.��


    When the pendant left Tyreen��s neck, her long hair turned as white as snow again.


    ��This was supposed to be a gift from my mentor�� but it doesn��t matter.��


    Hiri touched the ck ribbon and the red crystal on his neck with his hands.


    ��This is enough for me.��


    Tyreen nodded slightly and ran to the stage in the distance. The grey-clothed man who followed Tyreen greeted Josh and silently walked to the other side of the stage.


    This sage seemed to be here for the ck-clothed man.


    Joshua also looked at the stage. The ck-clothed man seemed to be immersed in his singing, but soon Tyreen carefully walked to her side.


    ��May I sing with you?��Tyreen asked.


    The ck-clothed man��s thoughts were instantly interrupted. He nced at Joshua who was behind the stage. Joshua made a gesture of no problem, so the ck-clothed man nodded to Tyreen and agreed to the request.


    The Elven poem he was singing was nearing its end, and Tyreen still followed the melody and sang to the amplified crystal.


    Who Was this elven?


    Aurelian, who was ying the apaniment, noticed Tyreen��s long silver hair. This was not a characteristic of a high elf.


    But in the next second, she heard a scream. When Tyreen��s singing echoed through the streets..


    The humans who were originally strolling around looked towards the stage in unison. When they gradually saw the figure standing on the stage, many of them screamed, then, like soldiers attacking a broken wall, they swarmed towards the stage.


    This scenepletely frightened Aurelian. The group of humans had run to the wooden stage. If they had not set up a magic barrier beforehand, they might have rushed to the stage!


    Were these humans cast a spell like a heart-rending curse?


    Aurelian looked at their crazy expressions. This reminded her of the undead she had met on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern!


    If you did not run, they would surround you like crazy.


    The performance continued. Aurelian was not frightened by the crazy actions of these humans. Gradually, she understood�� these humans seemed to be here for the Frost elf beside her.

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 623, stars in the sky</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Frost Elves... The Elves that belonged to the world tree in the center of the city?


    Aurelian��s gaze shifted from Tyreen to the crowd that had gathered around the stage.


    Most of the humans had gathered around to take a look as if something interesting had happened, but Aurelian could still see the emotions of admiration in the eyes of another group of humans.


    There were even some fanatics who were no longer just listening to music. Aurelian felt as if she had just seen an apostle of the gods descending to the mortal world.


    As expected, Jose had used this frost elf to establish a religion?


    Balls of light that were emitting white light overflowed from the backs of the surrounding humans. Aurelian was shocked at the sky that was filled with the radiance of belief in Nn.


    However, seeing the power of faith from the holy tree being born from the human body with her own eyes... she was encouraged.


    Even though the power of faith did not belong to her, at least it proved that Joshua��s suggestion was feasible!


    The biggest problem at the moment was... the attention of the surrounding humans was all on this frost elf!


    As the apanist, no one noticed Aurelian at all. The ck-clothed person beside her was even reduced to a supporting role. What angered Aurelian the most was that she heard the words ��make the ck-clothed person stop��.


    She was very eager to do something, but the thing that Aurelian was most unwilling to understand in her life was ��how to please the humans��or ��attract the attention of the humans��, she began to regret not asking Joshua about this before she went on stage.


    The Elven Psalm��s singing gradually came to an end. After Aurelian finished ying thest note of the psalm.


    The chorus of the ck-clothed man and Tyreen was alsoing to an end.


    ��I can��t stay here any longer.��


    Tyreen nced down the stage. Although there was a magic barrier around the wooden stage to iste the crowd, more and more people wereing from all directions from Nn.


    Soon, not to mention this street corner, the entire street would be blocked.


    Seeing this scene, Tyreen finally understood that Jose often told her, ��Remember to disguise yourself when you go out on the street in the future, or Nn��sw enforcement team wille andmunicate with me again.��


    ��Please Do your best!��


    Tyreen gave the man in ck a little encouragement, then waved to the audience as a farewell.


    The Man in ck watched Tyreen jog down the wooden tform.


    What made the ck-clothed person feel a little terrified was that... when the audience below saw Tyreen leave, there was a faint sign of a riot.


    A group of people shouted Tyreen��s name, hoping that she could stay. Another group of people chose to leave directly, or they were prepared to circle to the back of the stage to take a few more nces at the frost elf.


    ��Bard! Your performance is enough...��


    ��Give this stage to her!��


    The ck-clothed person listened to the shouts below quietly. No matter how good his temper was, he could still feel an unknown anger stirring in his heart.


    Aurelian, who was beside him, was already in a state ofplete anger. The ck-clothed person nced at her hand that was tightly holding onto the guitar, and that terrifying expression.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that this high elf was well-mannered enough, she might have directly picked up the guitar and beat up those humans who shouted ��step down��.


    ��ck-clothed person��s teacher! Why are you here?��


    Suddenly, a voice stopped the discussions of the surrounding crowd. A middle-aged female spellcaster walked out from the crowd.


    ��To offer a beautiful melody to the people of Nn, this is the answer I gave when I first met you.��


    The ck-clothed person looked at the human girl below the stage. She was once one of the few magic apprentices of the ck-clothed person. However, more than ten years had passed, and this young magic apprentice was already a woman, there was a most prosperous wand shop on this street.


    She herself was also addressed as Mrs. ck staff by the merchants on this street.


    ��The ck-clothed person...��


    The address that the female spell caster had given was enough to make the surrounding spell casters and ordinary people freeze in shock.


    ��Everyone, he is one of Nn��s seven sages, the ck-clothed man vihus, my respected teacher.��She loudly introduced the identity of the ck-clothed man to everyone around her.


    As an apprentice, she simply could not ept that her teacher was so nameless.


    More and more people noticed the mark of the sage on the ck-robed Mage��s robe. Those who had ndered the voice of the ck-robed mage earlier, hoping that he would step down from the stage, gradually retreated, as if they were preparing to escape.


    ��Everyone, please wait!��The ck-robed mage looked at the crowd that was preparing to flee out of fear, and directly urged them to stay.


    Some of them had doubtful expressions on their faces, but they still stopped in their tracks, not daring to move at all.


    They could not imagine how terrible the punishment of a sage was. If they took one more step back, the ground beneath their feet would burst into mes! It was the same situation as when the red-robed man had sealed up an additional alchemy shop a few days ago!


    ��Thank you, Miss Tyreen, for your singing.��The ck-robed man knew that he should not remain silent at this time.


    ��But I am standing here today because I hope that all of you... can quietly listen to my singing.��


    As the man in ck said this, he looked at Aurelian beside him, as well as the other yers behind him.


    Aurelian understood what the man in ck meant. Her fingertips yed the strings again, and a gentle yet ethereal melody flowed out from her fingertips.


    ��This... is a song given to me by a friend. It��s called a �� sky �� full �� of �� Stars,��the man in ck said in a low voice.


    The meaning of the name of the song was that the sky was full of stars. When the man in ck sang this song before, there was no apaniment. He only sang it a few times.


    But when the apaniment gradually sounded, the man in ck did indeed have the illusion of being in the starry sky.


    The Man in ck remembered the conversation that Jose had taught him when he was singing.


    ��This is a song thatpares the girl you love to the starry sky. Do you have anyone you like?��


    ��No.��


    ��Then you Miss Arthur Crow! The lyrics of this song are very easy to remember! Come On!��


    When the melody gradually rose, the man in ck softly sang the first line of the song, which was ��You are like the stars in the sky.��.


    The melody and song crisscrossed and echoed in the street. Those who were still wondering what punishment the man in ck would mete out, and the trembling passers-by were all stunned when they heard the song.


    The wooden tform suddenly rose with the rhythm of the music. Dark blue andvender light spots suddenly rose. These light spots crisscrossed and gradually formed an experience of being in the starry sky.


    The people of Nn did not have much concept of the starry sky, but this scene, mixed with the warm voice of the man in ck and the deep melody of the song, was enough to make everyone stop and listen quietly.


    Including the former apprentice of the man in ck.

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 624, Viva Vida</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Hili��s hand was overflowing with lc runes. She was using illusion magic to create a starry effect on the stage.


    ��Why is the name of the original singer of this song called Cold... y?��Hili held the score of the song sung by the man in ck in her other hand.


    The name of the original singer, ��Coldy��, was clearly written on it. Hili could at least pronounce the name of the song that Jose had previously mentioned, such as Taylor, CIA, and the nickname of the cheating boy.


    However, Hiri could not understand the name at all.


    ��Because it��s the name of a band,��Joshua said.


    ��A band? A band?��


    Hiri was silent for a moment when she heard this. Other than Joshua��s family, she was the person who had stayed by Joshua��s side the longest.


    Joshua would often think of some shocking ideas. Hiri could even understand it as ��Jumping Thoughts��. However, the songs that Joshua thought of and the movie script.., he had always been described as a ��Great Senior��.


    But Healy had never heard of the name of the author and arranger! So who were they?


    This question had always been buried in Healy��s heart, but she had never asked Josh about his ns.


    Healy��s gaze was fixed on Josh, who was beside her, but Josh��s gaze was always fixed on the stage.


    Joshua was not worried that something special would happen, or that the man in ck would mess up the performance. Instead, he was enjoying the performance, or rather, the song.


    ��You know how to sing too?��


    Hiri could not help but interrupt Joshua��s attention when she saw that Joshua was reading the lyrics in a low voice.


    ��Of course not... If my singing is considered as a skill level, it should be negative. It��s impossible for me to sing so well.��Joshua shook his head helplessly. Then, he continued to look at the stage, listening to the warm voice of the man in ck, he performed this song perfectly.


    ��But I know such a great song, so I really want to hear it again.��Jose said.


    ��I really want to hear it again...��


    Hiri muttered this sentence of Jose��s. Everything that Jose had done so far was enjoyable, and Hiri saw it all.


    Perhaps in Joshua��s eyes, the benefits brought by the weave and the game itself were secondary. The most important thing was that Joshua wanted to do something interesting.


    ��How many more songs do you want to hear?��Hiri suddenly asked.


    ��Many, so many that I can��t even count them myself. But one day, you��ll hear them all.��


    ��Just like movies and games?��


    Hiri seemed to have guessed something, but she didn��t say everything.


    ��That��s right, now... Hiri, shouldn��t you focus on casting your spell?��


    Josh nced at the stage outside. The starlight surrounding the stage was showing signs of gradually turning pink.


    ��These are just the basics of Illusion Magic!��


    Although Healy said so, she still focused on creating the atmosphere of the entire stage. Josh also quietly enjoyed the singing of ��A �� sky �� full �� of �� Stars��by the man in ck.


    ..


    Did this song have lyrics? And unexpectedly... it was good.


    Aurelian yed the music score that Josh gave ording to her memory.


    Aurelian thought the music score of the guitar was ordinary, but after the warm voice of the man in ck and the ensemble of other instruments.


    Aurelian felt that she couldn��t stand still. As a guitarist... She was personally involved in the performance of the song.


    Just listening to the notes around her, Aurelian felt a strange pleasure, the feeling that she would sink in the next second if she stepped on the clouds.


    The crowd that had left also stopped in their tracks. More and more humans were attracted by the voice of the ck-clothed man.


    The power of faith... the moment Aurelian raised her head, she saw pure white light surrounding the ck-clothed man in the crowd.


    Only one person had feelings of admiration for the ck-clothed man, and that was the apprentice of the ck-clothed man from before.


    The song that the man in ck sang was so good that Aurelian wanted to record it and rmend it to her friends.


    But the man in ck only received the power of faith from one person.


    Why? Just now, when the Frost Elf stepped onto the stage, arge number of light balls surrounded her..


    Aurelian held this doubt until the end of the song.


    The voice of the man in ck was recognized by everyone around him, and the entire street was filled with warm apuse.


    It ended just like that... Aurelian left the strings in disappointment.


    The performance was very sessful, and the surrounding audience was very happy. Some people even took out silver and copper coins and threw them at the stage, but they were all blocked by the magic barrier outside.


    In the end, this was just the performance of a bard..


    ��Thank you for listening. This is thest song after this.��


    The ck-clothed man��s words made Aurelian suddenly raise her head. She remembered that Jose had given her two sets of music scores!


    ��This song tells the story of the life of a great king.��The ck-clothed man said this and looked at the performers behind him again. When they indicated that they were ready to finish.., the Man in ck said softly to the loudspeaker, ��Please enjoy viva �� LA �� Vida!��


    When the man in ck first saw the song, he did not even know how to pronounce the title, let alone the meaning of the song, in the end, it was Jose who told it the meaning of the title, ��Long live life��or ��Free to guide people.��.


    The yers behind the scenes yed a special instrument. In the eyes of the man in ck, it was a piano, but the insides were engraved with inscriptions that could change the tone.


    The melodious sound of the piano rang out, as if a great kingdom was gradually emerging under the light of the setting sun. Its king slowly walked on the streets of the kingdom.


    The once prosperous streets had gradually turned into ruins, but the king clearly remembered that this country had once been prosperous.


    The scene that appeared in the mind of the man in ck was also apanied by the loud singing of the music. It was that the vast world had once been dominated by me, and the waves of the sea had set off monstrous waves because of my orders!


    The melody of this song could only be described as grand and shocking, but it was filled with endless loneliness and regret. Just as the lyrics had said, that great king could only sleep alone now, wandering on the streets that once belonged to him..


    The entire song was narrating an ancient epic, softly narrating the decline of a kingdom.


    If the previous song full of stars had attracted the passersby on the streets, this song would have caused the entiremercial street to be silent.


    The merchants and customers in the shop all raised their heads to look at the location where the sound came from. Even one of the merchants did not notice that the silver coin in his hand had fallen to the ground.


    ��Your silver coin...��


    Even if the customer came back to his senses and wanted to remind the merchant that he had dropped his money, he made a ��Shh��gesture.


    The only sound that could asionally be heard on the entire street was the neighing of the horses, but the owner of the horses immediately calmed him down. At this moment, any noise made seemed to be an unforgivable sin.

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 625, the glory of the past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Five minutes ago.


    High Elf Elder Kuitoan was hiding in the crowd of thismercial street wearing a hood.


    Although Jose had demonstrated to him several times that there were a hundred ways to collect human beliefs


    But Kuitoan��s uneasiness was confirmed. A strange foreigner singing on the street could not attract much human attention.


    It was not until the stunning appearance of the frost elf that countless people swarmed over. Once again, Kuytoan saw how terrifying the influence of his ��idol��was.


    ��Winona, remember that frost elf. Later on, you have to thank her on my behalf.��


    Elder Kuytoan instructed Winona, who was standing at the side. After her friend Aurelian went on stage, the High Elf girl hid beside the Elf Elder.


    Tyreen��s appearance saved not only this deserted stage, but the entire race of High Elves, just like Joshua.


    ��But those humans were all attracted by that frost elf. Now, the words of ��Elven Psalm��sung by vyhoss are useless.��


    Kuituan could tell that those humans were all here for Tyreen. They did not even bother to listen to the songs sung by the ck-clothed man.


    ��It��s Alright, Elder! I��ve heard elder Aurelian practice other songs.��


    ��Other songs? The songs written by humans... There are many that can��tpare to the Elven Psalms.��


    Elder Kuytoan had absolute confidence in the music written by his mother. It was very difficult for humans to reach that level.


    However, his confidence and worries were quickly dispelled by an unfamiliar melody. Aurelian yed a melody that did note from the elven psalms.


    ��This is it!��Winona said excitedly.


    ��A sky full of stars?��


    Elder Kuytoan listened to the ck-clothed person��s singing. The lyrics of the song were very simple, but the melody was melodious and profound.


    ��It does allow me to see the vast starry sky. This song might be very suitable when I��m doing astrology.��


    Elder Kuytoan looked at the crowd that stopped in front of the stage and let out a slight sigh of relief. This song was indeed very good. The ck-clothed person had also sessfully relied on this song to keep the audience that was about to leave.


    But unfortunately... the audience that stayed behind did not mean that they would be ��intoxicated��by this song.


    ��This song is just as good as the elven psalms. Elder sister Aurelian��s performance is also very excellent, but why...��


    Winona looked anxiously at the group of people in front of the stage. She did not manage to capture the trajectory of the power of faith in the crowd.


    ��Winna, this song is just nice to listen to,��elder Kuitoan said regretfully. ��Sure enough, it��s not that easy to collect the faith of humans, is it?��


    The song slowly came to an end, and elder Kuitoan was very cooperative as he gave her a round of apuse.


    ��Winna, it��s time for me to return to ascetic Crowe. After you thank the Frost Elf for me, please ask Joshua Arnold if there��s a way to record this song.��


    Elder Kuitoan saw the hope of saving ascetic Crowe today. Although the hope was very weak, it was enough.


    ��But the elder still has one more song.��


    ��One more...��


    Before Elder Kuitoan could finish his words, the sound of the performance reverberated throughout the entiremercial street.


    The sound of the piano was like a bell ringing on a clock tower... Elder Kuitoan heard the melody and stopped in his tracks.


    The ck-clothed man began to tell a story with his warm singing voice, a story filled with regret.


    ��The entire world is under my control...��


    Elder Kuitoan muttered the lyrics of the ck-clothed man��s song, and he waspletely stunned. This melodious melody instantly enveloped him and brought him back to that glorious era.


    The most glorious era of ascetic Crowe. The High Elves established their own country... the entire city��s magnificent buildings spoke of the prosperity of this civilization.


    However, the lyrics of the ck-clothed man��s song spoke of the transformation of this great country, or rather, it spoke of the death of the King... the end of an era.


    However, in the eyes of kuitoan, all of this was also the end of the prosperous ascetic Crowe.


    ��Elder? Elder? !��


    When Winna answered elder Quitoan, she called him several times, but there was no response. When she turned to look at Elder Quitoan, she was surprised to find that Quitoan��s eyes were wide open, two streams of tears flowed down his cheeks.


    ��Elder... Quitoan?��


    Vaina was at a loss. She had never seen an elder cry like this before. It seemed impossible to her.


    ��Arthur Crow was once prosperous,��elder Quitoan said with a choked voice.


    Vaina didn��t know what to say. She was good atforting people younger than her, but she wouldn��tfort an elder who was several times her age!


    ��Arthur Crow is also very prosperous now!��Venna finally said these words with a firm tone.


    Elder Quitoan��s expression froze when he heard this. The tears at the corners of his eyes still flowed down his cheeks, but his expression didn��t change at all.


    Finally, elder Quitoan reached out and rubbed Venna��s forehead.


    ��Yes, it��s very prosperous now,��he said.


    ..


    Sess!


    Aurelian��s hand, which was ying an instrument, could not help but tremble slightly. The feeling that this song gave to Aurelian could only be described as shocking.


    She saw arge amount of dim light surrounding the ck-clothed man. The ck-clothed man relied on this song to sessfully establish the mood of ��worship��in the hearts of the listeners.


    These light balls would gradually transform into the energy of the world tree, and they would gradually increase. Arthur Crowe would be saved immediately!


    Aurelian now had some misgivings because all of her beliefs revolved around the ck-clothed man. Clearly, her performance in this song was also indispensable.


    However, this was also a matter of course. Aurelian had always stood behind the ck-clothed man. The gazes of the surrounding audience were fixed on the home ground. The surrounding apaniment was of course dispensable supporting roles.


    But Aurelian didn��t like the feeling of being a supporting role, but for the sake of Arthur Crow��s future, she had to endure this unhappiness.


    This emotion didn��tst long. When Aurelian was ying a melody in the middle of the song, a ball of light suddenly floated in front of her eyes.


    What��s going on?


    Aurelian took a step back, but the ball of light still stubbornly followed by Aurelian��s side.


    Wait, are you in the wrong ce? Aurelian tilted her head, but there was a dim glow around her, and even if she tried to shake it off, it wouldn��t work.

 Chapter 630

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 626, Magic Web Music</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After the performance ended, Aurelian returned to the music guild in Nn.


    Not long after she arrived at the music guild, she was called to a room called the ��Silent Hall��by Jose and continued the performance of the previous two songs.


    It was said that the two songs were to be recorded.


    The recording processsted for more than two hours. Jose even took a photo of the two of them before ending the recording with satisfaction.


    ��Hey... sphemy... Joshua Arnold!��


    After leaving the hall of silence, Aurelian immediately went to look for Joshua who was talking to the ck-clothed man.


    ��What��s the matter, Miss Guitarist?��


    Joshua stopped talking to the ck-clothed man and turned to look at the high elf.


    ��This will save Arthur Crow, Right!��


    Aurelian touched the light spots around her. The ��energy��that was given to the holy tree was usually seen only by the elven elders. To the High Elves, it was a symbol of honor and status.


    ��Let me see.��


    A white cat appeared above Joshua��s head. With the help of the White Cat��s vision, Joshua could see the power of faith surrounding Aurelian��s body.


    ��Congrattions on having five admirers. I Won��tpare you to Tyreen. Your currentbat strength is probably one-thousandth of Al��s.��


    Joshua mercilessly attacked this prideful elvendy.


    ��One-thousandth?��


    Aurelian��s joy from obtaining the ��Elder status��and her eagerness to save Arthur Crow were instantly destroyed by Joshua.


    ��That performance just now made more than 300 people interested in you.��


    Joshua turned to look at the ck-clothed man. Although the power surrounding his body was very weak, it was much stronger than Aurelian, the ��five scum of war��.


    ��I still have time today. Why Don��t we continue the performance somewhere else?��


    Aurelian deeply understood that in order for Arthur Crowe to obtain enough energy, one to two hundred people alone would not be able to solve the problem.


    There were thousands of high elves, and they had a high belief in Arthur Crow. However, Arthur Crow was still facing a crisis of weakness.


    ��In this era, it��s impossible to umte so much poprity just by performing on the side of the road.��


    Joshua handed a pure white primary crystal to Aurelian and the ck-clothed man.


    ��What is this?��


    Aurelian saw the crystal filled with inscriptions and took a step back. At the same time, she was on guard.


    Her action reminded Joshua of the Sacred Army Female Knight Messiah. Both of them had simr personalities.


    ��The key to the New World. You just need to crush it.��A warm smile appeared on Joshua��s face. It was so warm that Aurelian shivered.


    The Man in ck beside him crushed the primary crystal without saying a word. Arge amount of runes surged into his field of vision. A transparent interface appeared in his field of vision.


    ��Is this the magic?��The Man in ck touched the transparent interface in front of him. ��I can feel the aura of the frost elves, the ck Wood Elves, and the Holy Tree.��


    ��Because this magic is built on them.��


    The other primary crystal in Joshua��s hand was also snatched by Aurelian and crushed.


    ��How do I make this thing in front of me disappear?��


    Aurelian shook her head. She was not used to a strange interface suddenly appearing in front of her and blocking her vision.


    ��There��s a cross mark on it, or you can just wave your hand like this.��After Joshua exined some basic operations to Aurelian.., he opened his own magic web interface. ��Now, all of you click on the mark called Magic Web Music.��


    Aurelian obediently reached out her hand and clicked on magic web music. It was not her first time using this kind of floating interface to operate. There were many simr facilities in ascetic Crowe that had this function, but most of the facilities had be useless.


    She skillfully switched on the magic web music and soon saw her own figure on the first page of the rmendation interface.


    ��This is...��


    ��HMM... Congrattions on your official debut here. The name of the band was suddenly thought of as redemption. It sounds a little silly, but I don��t think you have any objections, right?��Jose nced at the man in ck and Aurelian.


    The Man in ck shook his head silently. Aurelian, who was beside him, directly clicked into the band��s interface.


    ��Poprity 173, ranked 10th... 10th?��


    Aurelian was slightly surprised. She had no objections to the name of the band. In her opinion, the more popr the two songs were, the greater the possibility of saving Arthur Crowe!


    ��Currently, there are only ten signed singers in magic web music, so you are currently at the bottom.��


    Joshua opened the list of singers. During this period of time, Sir White Thorn had found many excellent neers, but it was very rare to be an official singer.


    This also caused the number of songs on magic web music to be pitifully low in Joshua��s eyes.


    ��There is no bottom, it has be ninth ce!��Aurelian pointed at the ranking and said.


    ��As expected, the fame has gradually spread?��


    Joshua looked at the increasing attention on the magic music.


    The Man in ck was silently exploring the function of the magic music. He touched the song ��Long Live��that he had sung before.


    In the next second, an inscription of ��mimicry��suddenly appeared in front of him. This inscription belonged to the illusionary system, but he had never learned it before!


    However, the magic given by this inscription was indeed activated. With the magic power in his body as the source, the effect of this magic was ��mimicry of the song ��Long Live��


    In the next second, the ck-clothed man heard the melodious prelude of the song again. Then he heard his own voice, which was recorded in the Hall of silence!


    Even though the man in ck had heard frost axe talk about the magical ce of the magic, he still looked at Joshua in disbelief at this moment.


    Aurelian, on the other hand, did not understand what had happened at all. She looked around to find out who was ying the song ��Viva vida��.


    ��Wee to the information age of the magic, everyone,��said Joshua. ��Do you still remember the total poption of Nn?��


    ��730,000, no... It should be more than a million now, or even more.��


    The Man in ck now understood why Tyreen could collect so much power of faith.


    ��Among so many people, there are very few who do not have the magic, and the users of the magic only need to turn on the music of the magic to enjoy your song, so there is no need to run around the city to perform. You only need to lie down to level up.��Joshua��s answer made the man in ck stand there stunned, aurelian only understood a little, but she understood one thing.


    ��Then can I return to Arthur Crow Now?��


    After knowing that there was no need to continue the performance, Aurelian asked anxiously.


    ��Do you want to join the battle to protect Arthur Crow?��Jose saw through her thoughts at a nce. ��Of course, but you still have to participate in a performance tomorrow. Even with the magic music, the speed of your poprity umtion is still too slow. I need an explosive growth, so... Don��t die!��


    ��... I Won��t die at the hands of those intruders.��


    Aurelian still had the self-awareness that Arthur Crow��s fate was on her shoulders.


    ��I��ll get someone to drive you to the portal. ck-clothed person, you should be nning to go to the battlefield as well?��Joshua asked.


    The ck-clothed person nodded again. Joshua could only personally send these two future popr stars to the frontline of the battlefield.

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 627, war correspondent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Deep Green Basin at the bottom of Arthur Crow.


    After Aurelian returned from Nn, she had been fighting here with her own kind for almost six hours.


    The environment of the deep green basin was not good. There were swamps everywhere that could swallow the trespassers. After the intruders arrived, the monsters living in the swamps became deformed monsters.


    The entire swamp was filled with a nauseating smell of blood.


    Under such terrible circumstances, Nn��s life yesterday seemed like a dream to Aurelian..


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, another ball of light has appeared on your body.��


    Winna, who had been following Aurelian, said.


    Aurelian nced at her arm that was covered in mud. A bit of starlight emerged from her hand. This bit of power of faith allowed Aurelian to confirm that Nn��s trip yesterday was real and not a dream.


    ��There should be no more enemies nearby. Let��s take a short break.��


    Aurelian gestured for her elven team to take a short break in the surrounding trees.


    Since this morning, they had been cleaning up the monsters around the dark green basin where their flesh and blood had fused together. The first time they saw those monsters, the Young High Elves almost had nausea.


    However, after spending some time to ovee it, Aurelian still led her team to clean up the monsters. The process was not easy, and several people were seriously injured.


    Fortunately, their hometown, askro, was in the sky. Any injured high elves only needed a rune signal to be moved away by ASKRO.


    Therefore, the battle continued. Although some of the High Elves were seriously injured, they didn��t die.


    ��Sister Aurelian, when can we kill these monsters?��Vaina leaned against the tree trunk wearily. Her clothes were stained with dark red blood and mud, she looked dirty.


    Aurelian was not much better. The monsters that were mixed with blood and flesh seemed to being out of the swamp continuously. It was impossible to clean them up.


    What made her more worried was that Arthur Crow was getting closer and closer to the ground. When Aurelian looked up, she could see the huge outline of Arthur Crow in the sky.


    The terrible battlefield environment and the danger of her home being destroyed were gradually approaching, which made Aurelian very depressed.


    What she didn��t expect was that the only thing that could give her somefort at the moment... was actually thements left by the humans on the magic music.


    ��Elder sister Aurelian, are you looking at the magic again?��


    At this time, Venna also came over. This was already the third time she had seen Aurelian Peeking at this thing while she was resting.


    ��HMM...��


    ��Listening to this song, I seem to see the rise and fall of a kingdom.��Winona softly read out the most likedment under ��Viva vida��on the music of the magic.


    ��There��s also thisment. The Elvendy who yed a stringed instrument previously was very cool... she wants to meet again.��After Winona read out this line of words, she looked at Aurelian beside her. ��Is that you? Aurelian��s elder sister?��


    Aurelian listened to Winona read out thisment one by one. Her face was already red with embarrassment. Just as she was about to retort, Aurelian heard a subtle movement.


    ��Be careful!��Aurelian warned the other members of the team loudly. Suddenly, a huge python appeared from the swamp.


    This python saw Winona beside her as its target. Its speed was so fast that it waspletely out of proportion to its size!


    Aurelian pulled Winona��s arm and threw her off the branch he was standing on. However, the Python��s fangs were about to pierce through Aurelian��s arm. At that moment, Aurelian heard a slight sound of air being torn apart.


    An arrow shot out from the gap between the trees and pierced through the Python��s head, instantly killing it!


    Aurelian raised her head in surprise and looked at her otherpanions. They did not even have the time to draw their bows.


    ��It��s really troublesome to be the nanny of children like you.��


    An unfamiliar voice sounded not far away. A figure covered in a ck robe appeared in front of Aurelian.


    ��Who are you...��


    Aurelian��s hand was already on the bowstring. The other party was also using a bow, but the forging process of the bow waspletely different from that of the High Elves.


    ��Me? A war reporter.��She said a word that Aurelian could not understand. ��Jose is already waiting for you in Arthur Crow. I heard that you are going to participate in a show this afternoon.��


    ��Show?��


    Aurelian remembered that Josh had told her that she needed to attend a show.


    ��I now...��Aurelian looked around. What she needed to do now was to help Arthur Crow destroy the nodes that summoned the tentacles as much as possible.


    Before Aurelian could finish her words, a p of thunder sounded in the distant sky. Destructive Lightning fell from the sky and destroyed the swamp wantonly.


    ��You can��t change this war by relying on your strength here. If you really want to save your hometown, the only thing you can do now is to return to askro.��


    ��...��


    Aurelian quietly looked at this guy who called himself a ��war reporter��. In the end, she gritted her teeth and activated the entire team��s weing rune.


    A beam of light appeared in the sky and enveloped Aurelian and the other members of her team. When Aurelian regained her senses, she had already appeared in the center of the High Elves��gathering ce.


    ��Aurelian! Are You Alright? Who��s heavily injured?��


    Just as Aurelian returned, a High Elf who was in charge of healing walked up and looked around.


    The originally spotless ground had been stained with arge amount of blood. Herpatriots were heavily injured and lying unconscious on the temporary bed.


    ��I��m fine. One of my team members is injured.��Aurelian nced at her team members behind her. They did not understand why Aurelian would choose to return to askro while she could still fight.


    However, she gritted her teeth and handed the longbow in her hand to the High Elf who was in charge of healing her.


    ��I have something to attend to, so I��ll leave First!��


    Aurelian hurriedly ran to the forgottennd outside the high elf gathering ce.


    When she arrived at the forgottennd, Jose and the ck-clothed person were already waiting for her there.


    ��What kind of performance am I going to participate in?��Aurelian asked Jose anxiously.


    ��Shouldn��t you take a shower and change your clothes before the performance, Miss Cindere?��Joshua really wanted to ce the mirror in front of her.


    Yesterday, Aurelian was still a photogenic beauty, but today, she had be a country bumpkin.


    ��...��


    Aurelian used her magic power to wipe her clothes that were full of mud and blood. After realizing that she could not wash them off, she could only choose topromise.


    In less than five minutes, she finished showering in the Hearthstone tavern and changed into the clothes provided by Jose.


    Jose returned to Nn with Aurelian.


    ��Are you going to perform on the streets again?��Aurelian carried a huge guitar bag on her back. She had justpleted the evolution from a country girl to a punk princess.


    ��Not on the streets. This time, you have to face the camera. I��ve arranged an interview for you.��


    ��Interview? Are you going to perform in some theater?��


    In Aurelian��s imagination, Josh could arrange a gorgeous theater for them and then invite thousands of humans to listen.


    Such words were indeed a good way to increase their fame.


    ��An interview is an interview. You can think of it as a chat with the host of the interview program, and sometimes there will be some performances.��Josh gave the simplest exnation.


    ��Chat! ?��


    Aurelian��s voice was a little distorted when she heard these two words. Her people were being persecuted by the invaders, and Arthur Crow was getting closer to destruction every minute and every second.


    If it wasn��t for the sake of gathering the power of faith, Aurelian wouldn��t even be willing to spend time on walking.


    But now, Jose actually told her that what she needed to do now was to chat with someone!


    ��It��s inevitable to be nervous on a show like this for the first time. HMM... in short, can you calm down a little? Show me your most charming side.��


    Jose had already brought Aurelian through the second teleportation door while they were talking.


    ��I��m not nervous.��Aurelian suppressed her anxious mood. She suspected that she would not be able to sitfortably in the chair when they were talkingter!


    However, this kind of anxious mood instantly turned into fear when Joshua brought her to meet the host of the interview program.


    Aurelian could feel that this was not Nn. The surrounding air had changed. When Joshua brought her to the interior of a building and saw a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa, her breathing quickened.


    Because the middle-aged man��s pupils were pure gold vertical pupils! These were not pupils that humans could have.


    ��Wee to this ce. We haven��t seen each other for too long, old friends... long enough for me to take a nap,��the middle-aged man said in a low voice.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 623, interview</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��What are they doing?��


    Aurelian and Josh stood together in the audience seats in front of the stage.


    Today, the entire Faroese television station was booked by Josh, so other than the cameraman, there were only Josh, Hiri, and Aurelian, the guest of today��s program.


    ��As you can see, talk.��


    ��Talk...��


    Aurelian looked at the stage again. The host who gave her a strong pressure was sitting on a sofa, while the man in ck was sitting on the other side.


    From the host��s self-introduction, Aurelian knew his real identity, a pure-blooded dragonnamed Zoreta!


    ��Arthur Crow is in danger. When can I ask for help from the Guardian, Zoreta?��


    When Aurelian first learned that the host was actually a guardian of the holy tree, she was so excited that she could not calm down for a long time.


    She had read the history recorded by the High Elves. Every holy tree had a powerful guardian. As long as they existed, there was no need to worry about the holy tree dying.


    Unfortunately, ever since Aurelian was born, Arthur Crow��s guardian had disappeared without a trace, which eventually led to the current difficult situation.


    ��If you want to seek the help of a pure-blooded dragon, there is one in the Hearthstone Tavern, but what happens after you destroy the creatures on the ground?��Aurelian did not know how to refute Joshua��s question.


    She had heard from elder Kuitoan that the tentacles made of energy could notpletely disappear. Killing the Judgers and the monsters mixed together would only reduce the number of roots, but notpletely cut them off.


    There was only one way to save ascetic Crowe at the moment, and that was to let ascetic Crowe rise into the sky!


    ��Can you exin to me why I can get more power of faith by chatting with that Guardian, Zoreta?��


    Aurelian suppressed the uneasiness in her heart. At the same time, she also wanted to withdraw her doubts about Joshua.


    However, the ��theater��that Aurelian was sitting in and he only had three audience members. The ck-clothed person had been sitting on the stage for so long without performing any performances. She was only talking about some trivial household matters with that guardian!


    ��Will anyone really watch this kind of performance?��


    Aurelian actually wanted to ask, ��Is this really a performance?��Not long after Aurelian asked this question, she heard the udylikeughter of the female spellcaster next to her.


    ��Of course, and it was quite enjoyable.��Joshua did not bother hiri at this time. He suddenly asked Aurelian, ��I think you should have read thements under the magic song.��


    ��Yes... I have.��


    Aurelian��s voice was a little distorted when she mentioned this. The first thing that came to her mind was thements under the songs that made her feel ashamed.


    ��Let me read one.��Joshua opened his magic interface.


    ��I understand what you mean!��


    Aurelian immediately interrupted Joshua��s action. She was so excited that she even stood up from her seat. From her posture, it looked like she was going to fight with Joshua.


    Aurelian��s long ears were nowpletely dyed red.


    Josh��s eyes had not stared at Aurelian��s ears for long when his line of sight was quickly blocked by Hiri��s hand.


    The atmosphere gradually became awkward, but the voice from the brass dragon interrupted the awkwardness this time.


    ��VIXUS, the twenty years you��ve been away have been more exciting than the three thousand years of life of your own kind. You��ve been a bard in Faroese, joined the army in the country of steel, and even became a sage when you returned to Nn. Now, you��ve be a professional singer, and you��ve even formed a band, right?��The Brass Dragon asked.


    ��That��s right, it��s called the band of salvation.��The ck-clothed person��s tone was still the same.


    ��I��ve seen your performances in the Magic Net��s vision, and there are somements that I��m very concerned about, and that is, ��what��s the name of that elven girl who ys a string instrument?����mother, I seem to have the ability to fall in love again when I see her.����


    The brass dragon used a voice that could be heard by the entire audience to read out twoments, which of course was also heard by Aurelian.


    ��What��s the situation now?��Josh��s eyes were being covered by Hiri, so he couldn��t see Aurelian��s expression clearly.


    ��A pot of water on her head should be able to boil.��Hiri once again made an extremely appropriate analogy.


    ��Ahem, Aurelian... adjust your expression, it��s your turn to go on Stage!��Jose used his hand to feel under the seat, then he took out a wooden board. ��If you don��t know what to say, look at this... I��ll give you a hint.��


    When Aurelian heard that Jose was going on stage, she took a deep breath again. She tried her best to make her flushed cheeks and ears normal.


    She looked around at the audience stand behind Josh. This ce could amodate at least a thousand people, but there were only two people in the audience now.


    Aftering into contact with the magic, Aurelian knew that Josh��s ambition was definitely not limited to these thousand people.


    ��How many people will watch this interview?��Aurelian asked before she left.


    ��About 500,000 people in two countries. This is still a conservative estimate. As for how many people you can capture, it depends on your charm.��


    500,000 people? !


    Aurelian patted her cheeks hard, picked up the guitar backpack that was ced at the side, and walked straight to the stage with the realization that she would never return to the battlefield.


    ��The elven girl who can let humans regain their ability to fall in love is here.��


    The bronze dragon stood up and extended his hand to Aurelian. Aurelian was stunned for a moment before she immediately extended her hand and shook the bronze dragon lightly.


    She was still not used to this human way of greeting.


    ��Let��s sit there.��The bronze dragon gestured for Aurelian to sit on the sofa next to the ck-clothed man.


    ��Another high elf isted from the human world. I haven��t seen you for so long that I thought you were extinct.��


    The bronze dragon said directly after Aurelian sat down.


    This sentence clearly touched a part of Aurelian��s heart that she was most worried about. An unknown anger overflowed in her heart, but her gazended on Jose, who was sitting below the audience stand.


    ��smile.��.


    Jose wrote these two words on the wooden board to remind Aurelian, but Aurelian��s expression was still a little stiff.


    ��girl, think about your nsmen!��


    Jose wrote another sentence on the wooden board, causing Aurelian to forcefully suppress her willfulness and reveal a smile.


    Although this was a humiliating fact, Aurelian had to admit that if she wanted to save Arthur Crow, she had to please the humans now..

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 629 Life Talk -FirstiUpdatedate!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I��m a little regretful that I arranged for the High Elves toe to this show.��


    Joshua put down the wooden board and looked at the ck-clothed man and Aurelian who were talking to the brass dragon. After the brass dragon started to tease him, he started to talk about Aurelian��s experience of learning to y.


    Aurelian seemed to be able to talk to the brass dragon calmly during this part of the conversation. The scene looked very calm, but Joshua had watched several episodes of the interview with the Brass Dragon. He definitely wouldn��t be satisfied with this kind of calm.


    ��Regret? She Won��t fight with the host with a guitar, right?��Hiri had watched several episodes of the show with Jose.


    The interview with the Bronze Dragon gave Hiri the biggest impression that it made people want to beat up the host


    The biggest question in the posts discussing the show on the spellcaster forum was, ��How Did This TV show survive until now?��


    The host did not only interview famous artists of Faroese, but asionally invited several famous nobles and lords of Faroese.


    Hiri remembered that in one episode, a noble was rendered speechless by the harsh words of the brass dragon, then he left the show with a flick of his sleeve, before he left, he also said, ��You will be punished for your words and deeds��and so on.


    Although what the host said in that episode was indeed a little too overboard, Hiri was very happy. Anymoner would feel very happy when they saw these nobles suffer.


    As for the punishments and sanctions that the angered nobles threatened, they had never appeared before.


    ��No one in the entire Faroese can punish this host, not even the King!��


    This was the reply that Hiri saw under a post. She only understood what it meant after she personally came to the scene today.


    ��If they really fight, won��t that host swallow her up like an elf biscuit?��


    Hiri felt that the race of the Nn television station workers was already rare enough, while the Faroese television station directly raised a pure-blooded dragon.


    ��So I can only pray that the elvendy will control her temper.��


    Joshua quietly listened to the conversation between the brass dragon and Aurelian. The topic of ��learning to y��seemed to havee to an end, and the Brass Dragon��s next topic was topletely provoke the other party to the brink of probing.


    ��In the previous exchange, we learned that you have always lived in the city of Arthur Krona of the High Elves. That is a city that exists in the legends. I think that many humans are very yearning for it, but I am very curious why you came to Nn to perform that performance? ��Is there an opportunity?��The Brass Dragon asked.


    Opportunity... I was kidnapped by a demon to Nn, and in order to save my own people, I had to step onto the stage!


    Aurelian opened her mouth, of course, she knew that such words could not be said. She nced at Joshua who was sitting in the audience. Joshua had already picked up the wooden card in his hand.


    ��invited by a friend, very interested in Nn.��


    ��I. . . I came to Nn because I was invited by a friend.��Aurelian gritted her teeth and said in a slightly distorted tone, ��I��m very interested in this city.��


    The bronze dragon also noticed Joshua who was holding up the wooden board in the distance. He pursed his lips and showed a reluctant expression. Obviously, he was not satisfied with this answer.


    When Joshua first found him, the copper dragon had indeed hoped to help the high elves out of the danger of extinction. However, at the same time, the Copper Dragon was very dissatisfied with the High Elves��arrogance in refusing tomunicate with other races.


    As a guardian, he was not allowed to visit Arthur Crow.


    Aurelian obviously had this kind of arrogance too. The copper dragon could see it.


    ��Interested? The fact that the High Elves are interested in humans is really surprising.��The copper dragon suddenly took out a thick book and put on a pair of rimless sses. ��Do you know what this is?��


    Aurelian shook her head.


    ��Records of the world��s creatures. The author is a human named Engels. We are old friends, an incredible guy.��The Copper Dragon opened the book with his hand.


    ��It records all kinds of dangerous, fierce, greedy, and mysterious creatures in the world...��the bronze dragon stopped flipping the book and looked at Aurelian. ��I looked for it just now. The records of the High Elves are in the fourth line on page 172.��


    Aurelian was stunned for a moment. She finally understood that the man in front of her had said a lot of adjectives, which seemed to be ndering the High Elves.


    ��Big Sister! Bear with it!��


    Joshua raised the wooden tablet again, hoping that Aurelian could control her temper.


    ��The description in the book is that the High Elves are ancient survivors, a great race protected by the Holy Tree. They possess magic techniques that the current human civilization does not have, but most of them are already damaged and can not be used... Even so, they still think that they are superior to all living things in the world. This arrogance makes it difficult for anyone tomunicate with them normally, and it is even more difficult for humans to get along with them...��


    The bronze dragon took off his sses and looked at Aurelia.


    ��Aurelia, you��re willing toe to a human city and y your music for those... humans to listen to. I think the records of the High Elves in this book are all false, right?��


    At this time, Joshua had already raised the wooden sign that said ��Yes��.


    Aurelian��s lips opened and closed. She knew that as long as she admitted to the words of the bronze dragon, it was equivalent topletely shattering her pride as a high elf.


    What she had to do now was to please the humans. It was true that she was trying to please the humans, but she could not be as humble as her grandfather!


    ��That��s not right!��Aurelian did not look at Joshua��s wooden sign anymore, she directly denied the Copper Dragon��s words. ��Although we rarely show our faces in this world now, no one can deny the glorious history that we have created in this world in the past.��


    ��But these have be dust.��


    ��Not dust!��Aurelian said word by word.


    ��So you still think that you are above everything in the world?��The copper dragonnarrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the young high elf.


    ��I used to think so.��Aurelian pursed her lips slightly, she stared at the Copper Dragon��s pale golden pupils stubbornly and said, ��Unlike other creatures, we don��t need to eat to recover our strength. We also rarely rest. Every member of our race has excellent talent in magic. These are all things that I��m proud of.��


    When Aurelian said this, she stole a nce at Joshua. Joshua did not raise the wooden sign. He just made a gesture to let Aurelian continue.


    ��But after an outsider visited our city, I realized that we really missed out on a lot of things.��


    When Aurelian said this, she suddenly lowered her head. As expected, she was still unable to speak frankly about her true thoughts.


    ��What did you miss?��The brass dragon did not give Aurelian a chance and immediately asked him.


    ��Food... Food, delicious food,��Aurelian said this word in an extremely low voice, then, she gritted her teeth and raised her head, saying seriously, ��Not feeling hungry is not something to be proud of! Instead, I felt that I was living too pitifully in the past. Humans can make so many delicious foods, such as cakes, puddings, grilled ck fish, snow mushroom soup... but I have never tasted any of these!��


    This was what Aurelian had been struggling with. She believed that not having to eat was a sign of being superior to humans.


    But when she came into contact with the food in the Hearthstone, the most basic of biological desires told her, ��I want to Eat!��


    Aurelian had been resisting this desire. She did not want to admit that humans could make so many things that she envied.


    But after she thought it through, she realized what a stupid and pathetic idea it was.


    ��It seems that this high elf is also a gourmet.��


    The Copper Dragon��s eyes rxed a little. Aurelian was already revealing her heart.


    ��Humans have done many things that I have not done. Their culinary skills far surpass ours. There are many other things...��


    Aurelian��s voice gradually died down as she said this. She turned her head to look at Joshua who was not far away.


    A line of words had already been written on Joshua��s wooden board.


    ��If you say it honestly, I��ll give you 120 packs of Hearthstone��s new card set in the future. You can watch all the movies for free!��


    This kind of reward did not feel very realistic to Aurelian, but she was inexplicably encouraged.

 Chapter 634 - Catalyst

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 630, Catalyst</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After Joshua and the high elfpleted the ��confessing��deal.


    She hesitated for a long time before finally throwing away her modesty and shame, and continued to talk to the brass dragon about the ��human life��that she liked.


    The most talked about was still the movie.


    ��So, Aurelian, what part of ��this demon isn��t too cold��left the deepest impression on you?��


    ��Or the scene where the Devil Killer epted the little human girl into the house. When I watched it, I was thinking, ��how did the person who made this video think to make this kind of thing?����Aurelian suddenly thought of something, she added, ��I mean, that part of the video is very powerful.��


    After Aurelian said those words that were buried in her heart, she felt a sense of relief, and it was also a pleasure to talk about the plot of the movie with someone.


    No problem! In her current state, no matter what question the bronze dragon was asking her, Aurelian believed that she would be able to recover freely.


    The topic of the movie quickly ended under the guidance of the Bronze Dragon. The next second, the bronze dragon waved his hand, and the interface of the magic music appeared in front of him.


    ��There was ament on the magic music that asked, ��Lord Aurelian, have you ever considered dating anyone?��I think everyone in the audience is very curious about this question.��


    The bronze dragon was caught off guard by this question and instantly shattered Aurelian��s thought that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    ��Dating... dating?��


    Aurelian, who had the pride of a high ELF, was unexpectedly shy in front of such a girl. Her ears were once again filled with a crimson color, and her voice sounded extremely flustered.


    She nced at the audience once again. There were only two people in the audience, Joshua and Hiri. At this moment, Joshua raised a wooden ��YES��sign.


    Why did he agree? !


    Aurelian adjusted her breathing. She still chose to follow Jose��s decision. After she took some time to adjust her expression, she raised her head again.


    ��I��m already considered an adult. Choosing a spouse is also considered, but I have very high expectations for my spouse.��Aurelian��s tone was very firm, she suddenly thought of something and added, ��Besides, my hometown is facing a war, and I��ll be returning to the battlefield to fight the invaderster, so I��m not in the mood to think about this for the time being.��


    ��I can��t think about it for the time being, which means that if I have time to think about it... can outstanding humans do it too?��The Brass Dragon asked tentatively again.


    Joshua did not give any reply at this time, and Aurelian had already used up all of her strength when she answered thest question.


    Facing the Copper Dragon��s questioning, Aurelian adjusted her emotions once again and regained some of her remaining rationality.


    ��I��ve read the stories of elves and humans falling in love in the past, and they all ended in tragedy, but... it might be the influence of ��beauty and the demon��or ��the demon is not too cold��. I might still have a little... yearning for it.��


    What am I talking about!


    Aurelian found that she had not found her reason at all. She was so nervous that she was talking nonsense.


    Fortunately, the interview ended with the performance of the man in ck and Aurelian for the rest of the time.


    Aurelian regained her confidence in the final performance. She tried more than three musical instruments to apany the man in ck��s singing.


    This scene finally made Josh Apud the genius.


    ��This is the demo recorded in the interview.��


    After the interview, Josh handed a crystal to Aurelian.


    ��Demo?��


    ��It��s not a live broadcast this time. This program will be broadcast this afternoon. There are still about two hours left,��Josh said.


    ��I... It��s time to return to Arthur Crow Now.��


    After Aurelian put away the crystal, she immediately requested Jose to return to the city.


    ��Of course.��


    ... ..


    Nn, the Mercenary Guild.


    It was Jose��s first time visiting Nn��srgest organization.


    The mercenary guild was the same ce as Jose��s impression. It was full of male hormones. The only difference was that a group of mercenaries were now focused on thetest issue of world of monsters.


    It was about the habits and weaknesses of a giant snake-type monster.


    For the mercenaries who often dealt with monsters, world of monsters was a ��life-saving device��.


    ��First, the Alchemist Guild came here again...��


    Hiri and Joshua went to the corner of the Mercenary Guild. It was just enough to record the wall where the TV was broadcast and the audience who were sitting there.


    ��Are we going to shoot a documentary for these alchemists and mercenaries?��Hiri really didn��t understand what Josh was thinking this time.


    Just now, Josh went to the Alchemist Guild. After he greeted the manager there, he ced a camera in the corner of the hall.


    ��This kind of documentary can indeed be shot at some time. It��s called ��Nn��s ingenuity��or something like that. But today, I��m only here to record something.��


    Jose injected magic into the camera. It began to operate gradually, recording every movement in the Hall of the Mercenary Guild.


    ��Hiri... Among the magic of illusion and spirit system, there should be a magic that can control the emotions of others?��Jose suddenly asked.


    ��Of course there is. It can make people happy or depressed. It can even make weak enemies fall into despair. I haven��t learned thetter one yet. Only a mentor can do it.��


    After Hiri finished answering the question, she suddenly leaned close to Joshua��s ear and lowered her voice.


    ��There is also a magic that can control lust...��


    Joshua looked at Hiri��s mischievous smile. He did not avoid it but gently squeezed Hiri��s hand.


    ��I��m looking forward to trying it next time.��


    ��...��


    Josh��s straightforward reply made Hiri feel a little overwhelmed. She took a step back and lowered her head slightly.


    ��I. . . I haven��t learned it yet. My mentor isn��t willing to teach me. I heard that this kind of magic is taboo.��


    ��Is there a taboo? Well, Hiri, do you know that kind of magic that can make people��s emotions soar? It doesn��t need to affect too much.��


    Josh needed a catalyst. For any man, it was very easy to fall in love with a beautiful woman. He just needed a small catalyst.


    Most of the time, it was the perfume of the girl, but unfortunately, the girl could note to the tavern for the time being.


    ��This... no problem. Do you want to use it here?��


    ��It will be used after the interview program is officially broadcast. I want to record this.��


    Joshua deliberately had the brass dragon dy the broadcast time so that it would be different from the currently popr ��World of Warcraft.��.


    ��So that the high elf will have more admirers?��


    ��Half of the answer is correct.��Joshua gently patted the camera beside him and said, ��Only a small portion of the High Elves have approved of us. Even if Aurelia has collected enough power of faith, the High Elves will probably think that a miracle has happened! ��I��m only using this method to tell them who saved Arthur Crow! ��So... I��ll add a special effect of a small light ball!��


    ��Yes, yes.��Hiri began to construct a light purple magic, quietly waiting for the Brass Dragon��s interview program to officially begin.

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 631</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Elf Parliament of Asgolos was filled with dead silence.


    The originally holy Asgolos was now filled with the smell of blood, and a sense of impending doom filled every corner.


    ��More than half of our nsmen have died... it��s time to consider starting the tree burial ceremony.��


    An Elder��s voice broke the dead silence of the Elven Council.


    ��For the continuation of Arthur Crow, only a portion of our people can be sacrificed,��another elder suggested.


    ��Continuation? Arthur Crow is the original Arthur Crow with every single member of our tribe!��


    Elder Kuitoan immediately stood up to refute their suggestion.


    ��Don��t forget that our duty is to protect the holy tree, Quitoan. I know this decision is selfish, but I am the first sacrifice of the holy tree,��the elder said in a deep voice.


    ��Calm down. There are other ways to save ascetic crow!��


    Elder Sindonar could no longer maintain his silence at this moment.


    ��Other methods... Sindonar, what are you talking about?��


    When the other three elders looked at him, an elven priest rushed into the council.


    ��What��s wrong? Did Arthur Crow��s height drop again?��


    ��No... Elders! You have toe and take a look! A miracle... The Miracle of the Holy Tree has happened!��


    The Elf priest��s voice was filled with uncontroble excitement.


    ��Miracle?��


    The five elders had prayed for this word for too long. Now, they could not think of a third way to save ascetic Crowe apart from a miracle and further despair.


    The elf priest��s excited expression touched the elders present. They immediately rushed down from their seats and followed the ELF priest.


    ..


    Two minutes ago.


    After returning to ascek, Aurelian was not immediately sent to the battlefield. She was given a short break.


    She returned to her room and began to maintain the bow and arrows she used. On the way, she took out the original crystal that Jose had given her, she inserted magic power into it and projected the image recorded by the original crystal onto the wall.


    Aurelian didn��t pay much attention to the part where the man in ck was talking to her. When she saw the part where she was talking to the bronze dragon... she almost tore her longbow apart!


    Is this really me?


    Aurelian stopped maintaining the longbow in her hands and ced a bunch of parts on the table.


    The Arrows of the High Elves were a high-precision magic-guided machine. If anything happened to it, the entire arrow would be useless.


    Aurelian could barely ept the part that refuted the Copper Dragon��s prejudice against the High Elves. When she was talking about the movie with the Copper Dragon, an enigmatic shame filled Aurelian��s heart.


    This shame rose to the extreme when the Copper Dragon started reading the Magic Web Music Review!


    Aurelian swore that if there was another person watching the interview with her, she would choose to bury her head in the tree hole!


    ��Elder sister Aurelian!��


    ��!��


    Her friend Winona suddenly pushed open the door of her room. Aurelian was so scared that she almost threw the crystal in her hand to the ground and broke it.


    Fortunately, she immediately stopped the magic power input, and the image on the wall disappeared without a trace.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Aurelian once again returned to her usual attitude as a leader of her race.


    ��We have to go down and repel those intruders,��Winna said.


    ��Can we finally continue?��


    Aurelian picked up the longbow that she had ced on the table. In the next second, the longbow shattered into a bunch ofplicated parts on the table.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little strange.


    ��Should... Should I wait for you to repair it?��Winna asked in a low voice.


    ��Wait for me for a while.��


    Aurelian picked up the tools and was about to put her longbow back together when a tiny ball of light suddenly appeared on her body.


    This bit of power of faith did not surprise Aurelian. Ever since she performed at Nn, one or two light balls would appear on her body every hour or two.


    This time, it was not as simple as just one or two. Aurelian��s arms were surrounded by pale white light, and her body was also surrounded by countless light balls.


    ��This is...��


    Aurelian understood what was going on, but she still could not believe it.


    ��Elder Quitoan��s n has seeded!��


    Vaina covered her mouth and tears could be seen in her eyes.


    ��We have to let the other elves see this.��


    Aurelian immediately left the room with Vaina. This scene was a miracle for any high elf!


    Ascekro had been attacked consecutively, and the number of injured people in the city had increased, causing the morale of the entire ASCEKRO to be very low. What happened to Aurelian was undoubtedly a tonic.


    She brought Winona all the way to ascetic Crowe��s main hall, which was also where all the injured people were resting and receiving treatment.


    More than half of the High Elves were gathered here.


    It was currently night time. Ascetic Crowe was nting some nts that could emit a faint light, and Aurelia��s posture, which was surrounded by the power of faith, attracted everyone��s attention.


    ��Aurelian, is this... The blessing given by the Holy Tree?��


    The priests who were looking after the wounded immediately surrounded her when they saw this scene. Aurelian did not answer, and the White Bird, which was the will of the holy tree, appeared above her.


    The white light surrounding Aurelian��s body was gradually absorbed by the white bird, and the light gradually formed a pir of light.


    Arthur Crow began to tremble again. This time, it did not mean that it was sinking, but that it was gradually rising.


    The elves resting in the hall stared at this miraculous scene with wide eyes. They all knelt down, even some of the heavily injured High Elves.


    Aurelian looked at the other elves who were showing respect to her, and felt a strange sense of satisfaction and aplishment!


    She had been working hard all this time to gain the approval of all the elven elders. She had to surpass Al and be an elder of the High Elves.


    This time, she did what the elders couldn��t do, and Al was nowhere to be found.


    ��Elder Quitoan!��


    She saw the five elven elders rushing over from afar. Their eyes were filled with surprise and hope, and Aurelian enjoyed it very much.


    ��You did it...��


    Elder kuituan slowly came to her granddaughter��s side and looked at the radiance surrounding her body.


    ��Is this the choice made by the Holy Tree?��


    The elders saw this scene and the white birds circling in the sky, and they all bowed to Aurelian in a respectful manner.


    ��You have passed the test as an elder, my child,��elder Kuituan said. ��The youngest elder in the history of the High Elves.��


    The youngest elder.


    Aurelian had longed for this title for too long, but she did not ept the honor.


    All the High Elves looked at Aurelian. The five elders were also quietly waiting for her reply. The melodious music suddenly reverberated throughout the entire ascetic crotch.


    This song was... Long live life?


    Aurelian raised her head, and above ascetic Crowe was covered by a huge image.

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 632: you are a good man</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Twiggy was honored to be appointed by Elder Sindonar as themunicator between the Hearthstone Tavern and the High Elves in the forgottennd.


    After being pardoned by Elder Sindonar, Al also spent his time in the Hearthstone Tavern every day.


    This position was very troublesome for Twiggy, and taking care of Al made Twiggy even more troubled.


    Fortunately, after Joshua opened his shop in the Hearthstone Tavern, he did not interact much with the high elves outside.


    However, today, when Joshua returned to ascek, he seemed to be nning to directly negotiate with the Council of elders.


    ��The council of elders and many of our nsmen are still hostile towards you.��


    Under the influence of Al, branches and leaves had long put aside their previous arrogance and prejudice towards humans. It could be said that they were the high elves who were the easiest to integrate into human society.


    However, just because branches and leaves had let go of their prejudice against humans did not mean that the other members of their race could also let go.


    ��Can��t we... Wait a little longer?��Branches and leaves asked in a low voice.


    ��Wait?��Joshua found a chair and sat down in front of branches and leaves. ��Then how long do we have to wait?��


    This question made branches and leaves speechless. She really could not think of the possibility that those stubborn members of her race could forgive or ept Joshua. This was a prejudice and hatred that could not be resolved with time.


    ��I have patience in many things.��Joshua ced a book on the table and pushed it to her. On the cover of the book was written, ��Sherlock Holmes: A study of the Scarlet Letter.��.


    When she saw the book, her eyes immediately lit up. However, she did not ept the gift from Joshua. Instead, she looked at Joshua in confusion.


    ��I can spend one to two years to make a game and shoot a new movie. However, there are some things that I can not wait for even a moment. For example, waiting for an update from the author of a novel. Or, I like that the game is about to release a sequel.��


    What Joshua said made Twiggy feel the same way, if it weren��t for the fact that Arthur Crow was facing a huge crisis and that she couldn��t beat Joshua.


    She would really sit down and have a good talk with Joshua about ��when are you going to finish the follow-up plot of the Scarlet Letter Study?��


    ��I��ve seen the book you wrote in ��The immovable library.��the plot at the beginning was a little childish, but it gradually became proficient at the end. It can be considered a work with potential.��


    Joshua suddenly changed the topic and brought up the work that twig leaf had written on the immovable library.


    ��AH... this... Thank you!��


    Twig leaf remembered that she had never told anyone what she had written on the immovable library, not even al!


    How did the demon in front of her know?


    ��This book can be considered as a gift of encouragement. After all, you might be able to contribute to the growth of the world tree in the future.��


    Joshua pushed the ��Sherlock Holmes��book in front of twigs and leaves. She hesitated for a moment before picking up the book.


    ��So, Joshua Arnold, do you n to meet the elders now?��Twigs and leaves carefully ced the book into her bag, she could not help but ask, ��This might cause some unnecessary disputes.��


    ��Disputes...��


    Joshua rubbed his temples and looked at the high elf in front of him who was beginning to have the demeanor of a ��literary girl��.


    ��Your name is Twiggy, right? I��m very curious about what impression I have in your eyes?��Joshua asked.


    ��My impression of you...��Twiggy thought for a short while and answered honestly, ��I don��t know much about you. My initial impression of you is still the vignce and fear of outsiders, but whether it��s the establishment of the Demon Net, the serialized book in the Immovable Library, or the temperament...��


    At this point, foliage didn��t know what to say.


    ��The boss must be a good person!��


    Suddenly, Al, who was recording the new game ��guide��behind foliage, suddenly turned his head and gave a thumbs up to Joshua.


    When al said this, he seemed to have thought of something and added another sentence.


    ��Sometimes it reminds me of salted fish!��


    ��Thatst sentence is not necessary!��Joshua interrupted Al��s reply.


    ��I��m very sorry for disturbing al this time,��branch said apologetically. ��Al used to be someone who would be willing to go with anyone as long as they gave her some food. But I also think that you, Joshua Arnold, are a kind person.��


    ��Being given two good person cards in a day has made me feel a littleplicated.��Joshua stood up straight from his seat.


    ��I know my own personality. Rather than saying that I��m gentle, it��s better to say that I��m afraid of trouble. To put it more directly, I��mzy... I don��t want to get involved in the dispute between the High Elves, humans, and sphemers. These are too troublesome. However, I Want Your holy tree to be a part of the magic, so I can only use such a strong method.��


    ��A strong... method?��Leaf had a bad feeling about this.


    ��Isn��t the purpose of your race��s existence for the continuation of the Holy Tree? When an outsider provides a ��growing soil��that is far superior to your high elves, what is the purpose of your race��s existence?��


    Joshua��s words suddenly reminded leaf that Joshua��s race was an existence that humans called ��demons��.


    ��Of course, the best medium for the holy tree to absorb ��nutrients��is still you high elves, so I only care about those high elves who are willing to ept me. As for the opinions of others...��after thinking for a while, Joshua shrugged slightly. ��I can��t care about that.��


    After saying all this, Joshua directly walked out of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The Ice Dragon Catarian, who was watching TV in the tavern, also followed Joshua silently. It did not want to miss the interview program this afternoon.


    Only twigs and leaves were left in the tavern, as well as Al, who was ying the game of the Devil��s Web.


    At this time, Al suddenly felt something and raised his head to look around.


    ��Al! Let��s follow him.��Foliage hugged the book in her hand tightly and made this decision.


    ��I want to kill the leader of this dungeon first.��


    Al��s suggestion was of course rejected by foliage. For the first time, foliage took Al��s hand and led her out of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    She followed Joshua all the way to the outside of the forgottennd.


    The moment Twiggy stepped out of the forgottennd, she heard music that she had never heard before resounding in the sky above Arthur Crow.


    ��This is...��Twiggy raised her head and looked around. She could not find the source of the sound.


    ��There is a show going on in the center of the High Elves. I think you should go to the scene and see it.��


    Show?


    Twigs put away the book that Jose had given them and immediately ran with Al to the ce where they lived.

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 633. What a good show</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Twigs and leaves came to the center of Arthur Crow. The sky was already upied by arge amount of pale white power of faith, converging into the ��gxy��-like scenery recorded in the books.


    Twigs and leaves had seen this scene once at Tyreen��s concert. The light surrounding the concert was even more dazzling and shocking.


    But this did not stop the twigs and leaves from being deeply attracted by the scene before them. Any High Elf would be attracted by the bright light of faith in the sky.


    This was the light that their race would continue to shine, representing the glory of the High Elves.


    The surrounding nsmen all knelt down because of the miracle before their eyes. Arthur Crowe also gradually rose up under the slight vibration.


    Twig and leaf slowly brought al to the main hall in the middle. The five elders had all arrived there. Standing in the middle was the nsman who had brought about the miracle, Aurelian.


    She seeded... Twig and leaf looked at the radiance surrounding Aurelian with some envy.


    When twig and leaf were serializing the novels that they thought were somewhat clumsy in the immovable library, they also hoped that their works would be popr in Nn, thus contributing to Arthur Crow��s strength.


    Unfortunately, twig and leaf did not do it, but Aurelian seeded.


    Today was enough to be recorded in the history books of the High Elves. It was not an exaggeration to name the title of history ��Miracle.��Aurelian would be celebrated as a hero in history!


    ��Little Flower? Did you seed in performing in Nn?��


    When al saw Aurelian��s words, the epic-like atmosphere was instantly destroyed.


    ��Al!��The twigs immediately reminded al not to talk nonsense in this situation, even though... Al was right.


    ��Don��t call me by that name anymore! Al!��


    Of course, Aurelian heard Al��s voice. Al��s casual greeting clearly hit the most sensitive spot in Aurelian��s heart.


    ��You clearly called me pretty well when I was young, then...��


    Under Aurelian��s righteous warning, Al chose to follow her opinion. However, after Al Thought for a moment, he raised his head and looked at Aurelian.


    ��What��s your full name again?��


    ��...��


    Aurelian had always felt that he had to fight with Al to determine the oue.


    However, as the sessor of the Kuituan n, such rude behavior as meaningless fighting was definitely avoided.


    However, if not for the presence of all five elders, Aurelian might have rolled up her sleeves and decided to fight Al to the death.


    ��Aurelian, her name is Aurelian,��twigleaf whispered in Al��s ear anxiously.


    An elven elder stealthily used his walking stick to calm down the dispute between a��er and Aurelian.


    ��Aurelian, what happened to priest a��er saying that he went to Nn to sell his skills?��The Elven elder suddenly asked.


    ��About this...��


    At first, Aurelian wanted to hide what she had done in the human world. She believed that her reputation would be ruined once her own kind found out about it.


    However, the song ��Viva vida��echoed throughout Arthur Crow. A projection without any image appeared in the air.


    All of this reminded Aurelian that ��Nothing can be hidden anymore.��


    The worst thing was that now was the most inappropriate time to confess.


    Aurelian could not speak. The image in the air answered for her first.


    A clear image gradually appeared in the image. The image was located in Nn��s not-so-prosperousmercial street. The ck-clothed person was standing on a wooden tform, holding a megaphone microphone, however, the cameraman deliberately left the camera to the performer next to the ck-clothed person.


    It was Aurelian, who was holding a guitar.


    The cameraman��s technique was very good. He recorded the entire stage and the audience listening below into the image. From time to time, he even gave Aurelian a few of her most charming close-ups.


    This was a treatment that any actor could only dream of, but to Aurelian, it was no less than cruel torture.


    All the High Elves present raised their heads. They listened to the melody of ��Viva vida��and stared at the image above.


    ��The one that little flower ys doesn��t seem to be a ukulele?��


    In the blink of an eye, Al had once again forgotten Aurelian��s name. It was already toote for Aurelian to correct the way Al addressed her.


    ��Aurelian, what��s going on?��


    An elf elder questioned Aurelian.


    ��The attitude of the High Elves towards their own hero unit is truly surprising.��


    Without waiting for Aurelian to reply, a voice that was unfamiliar to all the high elves present interrupted their conversation.


    The five high elf elders looked towards the forest in the distance. The defiler who had been hiding in the forgottennd in the records showed up at the gathering ce of the High Elves today.


    The High Elves who were not injured immediately took out their longbows and nocked their arrows on the bowstring when they saw the outsider, or they quietly chanted magic runes.


    However, the white bird, which represented the consciousness of their elven tree,nded on Joshua��s shoulder. The High Elves instantly gave up the idea of attacking Joshua.


    ��sphemer, why did youe to Ascekro?��


    Elder Enya walked out of the crowd and stared at Joshua. She had long known that there was a group of intruders lurking in the forgottennd. However, under the orders of the holy tree, she did not make any further moves to expel them.


    ��I came here to find a way to feed your family��s holy tree...��


    Joshua wanted to scratch the white bird on his shoulder again, but it nimbly dodged again and jumped on Joshua��s head.


    Sure enough, the process of taming the world tree was simr.


    ��Patrol team! Capture those sphemers immediately!��


    A high elf elder with a bad temper gave the order without waiting for Joshua to finish his words.


    A team of twelve elf scouts instantly surrounded Joshua and Healy, as well as the yawning ice dragon catarian behind them.


    Just as the scouts were about to make their move, arge silver barrier of light appeared in front of them.


    The barrier blocked their advance. Joshua ignored the scouts and slowly walked towards the center of ASCEKRO.


    This was not the magic of the ice dragon, but the spatial magic of the High Elves.


    ��Elder Quitoan, are you making your position clear by doing this?��


    Elder Enya nced at quitoan behind him. The barrier was created by this elder.


    ��You betrayed us?��


    ��Betrayed... the only thing I am loyal to is the holy tree and the future of all our people.��


    Elder Quitoan took a few steps back and stood beside Joshua under the iprehensible gazes of all the High Elves.

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 634, the face-breaking fist of Friendship</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua regretted not bringing popcorn and coke to visit Arthur Crow.


    Originally, Joshua wanted to have a war of words with these stubborn high elves.


    As a result, the two sides in this war of words became the elders of the High Elves. Elder Quitoan and elder Sindonar chose to stand on Joshua��s side, while the other three elders stood on the opposite side.


    Elder Kuitoan was actually a well-hidden philosopher and debater. He was alone and passionately refuting the other three elders.


    The topics he quoted ranged from the initial mission of the High Elves to the meaning of life, which almost epassed the truth of the entire universe.


    Joshua was stunned as he listened by the side. He always felt that he should write a scarlet ��objection!��next to this elder.


    The spokesperson of the Friendly Party was too outstanding, so Joshua did not know what to say. He did not even have the chance to intervene in their conversation.


    After all, this was the family affairs of the High Elves.


    But no matter how much elder Kuitoan refuted the arrogant prejudice of the other elders, the high elves around the young people still could not ept Joshua.


    It was impossible to change the fixed outlook on life that had been formed for a long time with just a few words.


    ��Is it an honor for you to give your granddaughter to those humans and let her try her best to please them?��An elderly elder said sternly.


    His words were loud enough for everyone present to hear clearly.


    At this moment, Elder Kuytoan, who was originally speaking with confidence, was stunned for a moment. Aurelian, who was beside him, was stabbed in the spot that he did not want to be mentioned the most.


    Elder Kuytoan��s Adam��s apple moved slightly. He wanted to say something to refute, but all that was left was silence.


    And at that moment, gray-white magic suddenly enveloped the entire hall.


    ��sphemer!��


    The elders instantly realized that this was chaos magic that rendered magic ineffective.


    Elder SINDONAR was right. Among the five High Elves, other than elder Sindonar, the other four elders had the ability to use magic in the chaos domain.


    But even if they had the ability, they could not defeat an ice dragon!


    The old elder wanted to cast magic at Joshua, but the frost on the ground had locked his arms and ankles.


    Joshua walked slowly to the Elder.


    ��sphemer, this is not you...��


    Joshua walked to the elder expressionlessly and punched him on the cheek mercilessly.


    This violent action stunned all the High Elves, including the other four elders..


    Joshua did not stop there. Just as the Elder was about to say something, Joshua once again punched him in the face.


    Some of the Young High Elves were angered by Joshua��s action. As an outsider, Joshua publicly beat up their respected leader. Not Many High Elves could stand it.


    However, the frost on the ground stopped the High Elves from moving.


    Joshua hit them hard, so hard that even the High Elves, whose physiques were several times stronger than humans, had bruises on their faces..


    The heavy hitting sound seemed to shatter the pride that the High Elves had umted over thousands of years.


    The Young High Elves below had already entered a state of anger.


    However, Joshua did not have any intention of stopping. It was not until the next punchnded heavily on his abdomen that the old high elf could not take it anymore and fell to his knees.


    Joshua did not let him go, but Hiri gently held his arm.


    Hiri��s fingertips gently touched the blood that was oozing out of Joshua��s fist. Joshua��s attack was too heavy. In addition, the high elf��s clothes were decorated with metal, causing some injuries on his hand.


    Joshua could see the meaning in Hiri��s eyes. ��I should be the one to do this.��


    ��Phew...��Joshua took a deep breath. Feeling the cold touch of Hiri��s hands, Joshua barely managed to recover from his anger.


    Joshua��s gaze swept past the elf elders who were bound by the ice and unable to move. There was also Aurelian who was staring at him with her eyes wide open. There were also branches and leaves.


    Usually, the biggest impression that Joshua gave them was that he was ��unreliable��. That feeling of not taking anything to heart. That was why al would use the word ��pickled fish��to evaluate Joshua.


    But just now, Joshua had used his actions to tell them that the person in front of them was a terrifying person in power!


    When Joshua looked at Aurelian again, she lowered her head in panic.


    ��Why are you looking away, Aurelian?��


    Joshua questioned Aurelian in a loud voice, which was also heard by all the High Elves present.


    ��Is performing in Nn a very shameful thing? Is it a very shameful thing for you to have so many people listening to your performance below the stage?��


    Joshua��s questioning made Aurelian Clench her fists tightly. The melody of ��Viva vida��still echoed in her ears. She did feel that performing in front of so many people was a very shameful thing, but it was definitely not shameful.


    The image in the air had already entered the stage where the bronze dragon was interviewing her. However, the image recorded in the image was a hall that Aurelian had never seen before.


    There were many humans in different costumes sitting inside. They were quietly watching the part where the bronze dragon was interviewing Aurelian. Some of the humans were even discussing it. When Aurelian talked about her criteria for choosing a partner.., the entire hall was in a state of excitement.


    The loud cries filled with male hormones also made Aurelian so ashamed that she wanted to cover her ears.


    Joshua did not look at Aurelian anymore. He walked straight to the edge of the hall and nced at the excited high elves.


    ��Everyone, ording to the prophecy of your elders, this city should have fallen three days ago. But now, you are still alive and well... I think you already know the reason.��Joshua pointed at the power of faith gathered behind him.


    ��But unfortunately, your city is still in a weak state. Only Miss Aurelian and Al, the two Saviors, are still not enough. Their efforts only prolonged your survival time.��


    ��So this is a recruitment advertisement.��Jose nced at everyone present and said, ��The Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd has been recruiting saviors to save Arthur Crow for a long time. If you are interested, you cane and talk to me in detail.��


    When Jose finished speaking, he was suddenly pulled to the side by Hiri.


    ��Wait... Jose, didn��t you say that it was good? Why did it suddenly...��


    ��I think that it��s impossible to get them into the pit by just talking. It��s more reliable to do it personally.��


    When Jose said this, he looked at the two elven elders who still had objections behind him. They had already broken free from the Ice Dragon��s shackles and looked at Jose with dangerous eyes.


    ��Is this the result of not having enough prestige? Anyway... Let��s think of a way to convince people with reason first.��

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 635, Essence</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh��s hand was still held by Hiri. Hiri was using a handkerchief to wipe the wound on Josh��s hand. However, the Spellcaster��s actions were slightly rude. It could not be described as considerate.


    On the other hand, the three high elf elders. Josh��s act of beating up one of them could be said to have directly filled their hatred.


    However, Joshua was not in the mood to discuss his intentions with them. After Hiri finished treating the wound on Joshua��s hand, he looked at Al who was beside him.


    ��I need to be baptized by your holy tree. Can you bring me to its main body?��


    Joshua��s words hadpletely touched the most sensitive nerves of all the high elves present.


    The Holy Tree��s main body was located in the most sacred ce of their race. As expected, someone quickly stood up to stop Joshua.


    ��Stand down!��


    The stern voice stopped the High Elves, including the two High Elf elders.


    The owner of the voice was not elder Kuitoan or elder Sindonar. Instead, it was a high ELF who stood opposite to Joshua.


    If Joshua remembered correctly, her name was Enya.


    ��The holy tree has allowed him to enter the Holy Land.��


    Elder Enya��s voice seemed to be suppressing something, but when she saw the white bird standing on Joshua��s head, she had no choice but to make way.


    The other two elders wanted to say something, but in the end, they could only watch as Joshua walked down the steps and headed deeper into ASCEKRO under the lead of Al. .


    Arge number of high elves gathered outside the hall. Their gazes were all fixed on Joshua.


    Healy gripped his staff tightly as he looked around vigntly. If an arrow flew over from there, Healy would be the first to react.


    But it didn��t..


    The High Elves outside the hall had tense expressions on their faces. When Joshua walked in front of them, they all silently made way for him.


    The pilgrimage that everyone had mentionedsted for more than ten minutes.


    ��Don��t tell me you��ve forgotten the Way Home?��Joshua could not help but ask the high elf after walking around with Al. .


    ��No! HMM... that��s right! It��s Here!��


    Al pointed at a huge stone door in front of him. The surface of the door was covered with arge number of vines, exuding a life-like aura.


    ��Al has only made a few trips to the Holy Land.��


    The branches and leaves that came with Al apologized to Jose in a low voice.


    ��Anyway, it��s good that you found it. Do you want toe together?��Jose asked.


    ��Of course...��


    Al had just raised his hand and had not shouted excitedly when the branches and leaves forcefully held her raised hand. She tried to push Al��s hand down, but unfortunately failed.


    ��We are not invited by the holy tree, so we don��t have the right to enter.��The branches and leaves shook their heads and said.


    The stone door slowly opened, and the enchantment formed by magic appeared in front of Joshua. The surface of the enchantment was like a translucent mirror.


    ��I should be fine...��


    At this time, Hiri suddenly took a step forward, and then she took a small step and jumped into the area covered by the enchantment of the Holy Tree.


    The surface of the barrier rippled like ake. Healy had sessfully passed through it, which meant that the holy tree might have allowed her to enter.


    The next second, Healy turned around and crossed the barrier with both of her hands. She grabbed Joshua��s hands and pulled him into the barrier.


    ��Are we considered to have sessfully passed the barrier?��Healy let go of Joshua��s hands and looked back at the things behind the barrier.


    They were in a courtyard. White light covered the entire sky. The walls around them were filled withplicated magic inscriptions. A silver-white tree stood quietly in the middle of the courtyard.


    ��Why do you sound a little regretful?��


    Joshua reached out his hand and grabbed a silver-white leaf that was falling from the sky. He confirmed that the tree in front of him was the world tree.


    ��My initial n was to tame all the High Elves.��


    ��How many times would I have tomunicate with them in terms of strength?��


    Josh had already guessed what Healy��s scenario was. In fact, Josh had the illusion that he had received a reward for not killing his enemies.


    ��It takes time for the High Elves to correct themselves, just like how humans view demons. But that doesn��t stop me frommunicating with the world tree.��


    Joshua slowly walked to the front of the world tree and observed the High Elves��World Tree Up Close. Joshua felt as if he had been cheated.


    The white bird seemed to realize Joshua��s disappointment and used its beak to peck at Joshua��s head.


    ��Alright, Alright. I know that you spent a lot of energy to save Arthur Crow back then.��Joshua reached out his hand and touched the World Tree��s branch. The World tree was about twice the height of Tyreen��s tree.


    The life energy contained in it was extremely terrifying.


    ��I will continue to open that Hearthstone Tavern in Arthur Crow. After all, I am counting on you to continue growing, so I have enough time to change the prejudice of those high elves towards outsiders.��


    Joshua slowly closed his eyes the moment he touched the tree trunk.


    ��Hiri, it might take a few days to build a new server.��


    ��It��s okay, I can wait,��Hiri said.


    ��Uh... I mean, I��ll have to trouble you to help me get three meals in the next few days, just like in the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    ��You��re going to activate that... What immortal cultivation mode again?��


    Hiri immediately remembered that when Jose was coding, he would sit on the chair all day without even taking a bite.


    ��It can also be said to be an energy-saving mode.��


    ��Leave it to me!��Hiri patted his chest confidently.


    Just as Josh was about to start establishing a connection with the holy tree in peace, Hiri��s next sentence woke him up.


    ��But there doesn��t seem to be any animals living around here. No, there are birds... Josh, do you like to eat bird meat?��


    ��Go outside and get the food from the Hearthstone Tavern!��


    After giving a few instructions, Josh took a deep breath and immersed his consciousness in the holy tree.


    When Josh opened his eyes again, the surroundings turned into a pale white space. Inside the space, a huge white bird was facing Josh.


    ��This is the first time we��ve met in this manner,��the white bird suddenly spoke. It was not talking to Joshua, but to the white and ck cats beside Joshua.


    ��You guys chat first. I��ll think of a way to import the data.��


    It was not the first time that Joshua built a server, but it was still aplicated task. Just as Joshua started to build the terminal... a crack suddenly appeared in the pale white space.


    ��What happened?��


    Josh wanted to ask the white bird about the situation, but the consciousness of the three world trees suddenly disappeared.


    The next second, Josh felt gravity. Everything happened too suddenly. It was so sudden that Josh could not react at all. The next second, Josh fell to the ground.


    Tiles?


    Josh reached out his fingers and touched the ground. The ground was made of exquisite tiles. The cold and hard feeling was very real.


    The consciousness of the white cat and the ck Cat were empty ces. This bird��s consciousness was actually a luxurious castle?


    No!


    Josh slowly got up from the ground. He was very familiar with everything around him.


    This was... The Skeleton Lord��s castle?


    Josh held his forehead. In the next second, everything around him was far away from Josh. Then, Josh opened his eyes.


    When Josh opened his eyes again, Hiri��s pale gray eyes were right in front of him, and her crystal-clear lips were terrifyingly close.


    ��How... How Sudden.��Hiri was shocked at this moment. She immediately took a step back and looked at Josh in a daze.


    ��Hiri... has she returned to reality again?��


    Josh looked around. The thought of ��Coming Back��appeared in his mind for a moment before he left that strange space.


    The White Bird suddenly jumped onto Josh��s arm at this time. It tilted its head and stared at Josh.


    ��You touched the core of this world just now.��


    ��The core of this world? Wait, Don��t lie to me! The Scene I saw just now was my friend��s Castle!��


    ��Try again and you��ll know.��


    The white bird left this sentence and disappeared in front of Josh.


    ��You��re under an illusion?��


    Hiri saw the hesitation on Joshua��s face and came up to him again to ask.


    ��That doesn��t look like an illusion.��Joshua thought for a while and touched the trunk of the world tree again. ��Although I don��t really know what that is, I still have to continue programming.��

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 636, Infiltration</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Frost country was located on the ins outside the fortress.


    The soldiers guarding the fortress would form small teams to patrol outside during the rest of the snowstorm to ensure that no demon intruders would invade.


    After arriving at the fortress, Ravel took up the position of Scout leader.


    Life in the fortress was very boring. His fianc��e was also missing... The leaf of the world tree given to him by the new king of Frost country was the only artifact that could dispel the boring military life.


    Today, Ravel brought his subordinates to the ins to investigate as usual, but they were attacked by a group of unknown people.


    The attacker was covered in a tattered ck robe, and the magic he cast was vicious and swift. Before Ravel could give his subordinates any orders, the horse he was riding turned into minced meat and fell into the snow.


    Ravel also fell into the snow in a sorry state. When he wanted to get up and fight back, he was knocked unconscious by something on the back of his head.


    When Ravel woke up again, he found that he was tied up by a rope made of magic power!


    He looked around and saw that the ck-robed men had surrounded him. Ravel saw some unknown religious symbols on the ck robes.


    ��Who are you people? How dare you kidnap the soldiers of the Frost Country?��Ravel warned the ck-robed men loudly.


    However, they did not react at all. When Ravel tried to break free, someone pushed his head down into the snow.


    Ravel nced at the person who had pushed him down. Under the tattered robe, a lifeless face appeared. Ravel recognized this face.


    It was a recruit from his scout team.


    ��Jonathan! What are you doing!��


    Ravel raised his voice, but his expression did not change. He heard a painful wail from the other side.


    Half of his face was buried in the snow, but he could see what was happening on the left side clearly.


    The other members of the scout team were also kidnapped. When one of the members gradually woke up, a ck-robed man suddenly covered his face with his hand.


    Ravel clearly saw the arm of the ck-robed man. There were many inscriptions on it, and the inscriptions were emitting a metallic luster. The man seemed to be much shorter than his otherpanions.


    Magic? Ravel looked at the Scout again. He let out a terrified howl and soon fell into the snow.


    When the Scout got up again, his eyes had be lifeless and he kept mumbling some strange words.


    ��It��s time for the next heart lock.��


    An old voice urged the short ck-robed man, but the ck-robed man named Heart Lock just stood there quietly.


    ��This person is not delicious. The quantity... is too little.��


    The ck-robed man named Xin Suo sounded very strange. Ravel felt as if the frequencies of many women��s voices were pieced together.


    ��Perhaps the next person��s emotions are even more delicious?��


    The old man standing behind xin suo urged her again. She nodded slightly and slowly walked in front of Ravel.


    The recruit behind Ravel also made him sit up again, facing the existence in front of him.


    The arm full of inscriptions reached out to Ravel. Ravel widened his eyes and saw a strange protocrystal embedded in her palm.


    When Ravel reacted again, he was already in the Dark Mine, and his dead brother was standing in front of him.


    Was this an illusion? Ravel looked around and reached out to touch the rock wall. The touch was real.


    Ravel��s brother waved at him and smiled at him, saying, ��You��ve slept here long enough.��.


    When Ravel was about to reach out to grab his brother��s hand, his brother��s chest was suddenly pierced by a spike, and his face began to twist.


    Ravel remembered at this moment! His brother had died a few months ago... the scene around him began to change, and an indescribable fear swept through his body.


    ��It��s not good.��


    Suddenly, this voice rang in Ravel��s ears. The changing scene around him instantly disappeared in his eyes. When Ravel opened his eyes again, he had returned to the snowy ground.


    A ck-robed person came before him and handed him a simr robe, while another person helped him untie himself.


    Ravel��s consciousness was still there. He could have pulled out a dagger and slit the neck of the man in front of him, but Ravel did not do so.


    Although he did not know what helped him resist the invasion of the nightmare, Ravel had to pretend to be one of them if he was to survive.


    Ravel put on the slightly tattered robe and subconsciously grabbed the pendant made of the leaves of the world tree on his chest.


    Disappeared?


    Ravel looked up in panic and saw that his pendant was in the hands of the ck-robed man named ��Heart Lock��.


    At this moment, killing intent surged in Ravel��s heart, but he still managed to hold it back.


    She had the ability to invade the consciousness of others, and the strength of the other ck-robed men was unknown.


    It was not toote for him toe back and destroy this group of strange cultists after he found help!


    ..


    ��Are you still not satisfied? Heart Lock?��


    The leader of the ck-robed men turned around and asked her.


    ��There are too few single humans.��


    She silently nced at the group of humans who were walking like corpses behind her and added in a strange tone.


    ��I don��t feel anything.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. Do you see that fortress in the distance? There is enough food there.��The leader of the ck-robed men said to her in an excited tone that was slightly deranged, ��I will definitely be able to satisfy you.��


    She did not answer the ck-robed man. She just stared at the pendant in her hand.


    The tender green leaf was sealed in the translucent pendant... But this leaf had a fatal attraction in her eyes.


    She did not understand where this attraction came from, but she still subconsciously activated the magic engraved on her arm.


    Thoughts flooded into her consciousness like a tide, so much so that she could not handle it at all. When she forcibly stopped the operation of her thoughts, waiting for the oing torrent to gradually fade away..


    Everything around her finally calmed down. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a luxurious corridor.


    The spotless ground reflected her slightly thin figure, and the decorations around her perfectly described the word ��gorgeous��.


    But what really caught her attention was the music that came from nowhere. She walked along the corridor in a daze and came to the hall of this building.


    A girl in a golden long dress was dancing in the hall with a slightly ferocious-looking beast.


    A noble��s ball... she had seen this scene countless times, and she had also ruined it several times, turning the entire ball into ruins.


    However, arge amount of joy stirred up some ripples in her dead heart. In her colorless eyes, she looked at the two figures on the dance floor and was once again filled with excitement.


    For the first time since she had awakened, she tasted the emotion called joy.

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 637, Impression Space (third update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Joshua��s consciousness sank into the world tree again, he did not enter a space where he could ��set up a server��. Instead, he returned to the Lord Skeleton��s castle.


    ��Could it be that the High Elves��holy tree has a teleportation portal that connects to the Demon World?��


    Joshua looked around the surrounding corridors and came to the window to look at the forest outside. He quickly rejected the idea that this ce was the demon world.


    This was indeed a castle. The interior decoration was very simr to the skeleton Duke��s castle, but the scenery of the forest waspletely different.


    The gloomy forest of the skeleton duke was truly a forest where the undead resided. Even during the day, ghostly mes could be seen everywhere.


    However, the forest outside was very quiet under the contrast of the night. There was no gloomy feeling at all. More importantly... Jose saw that part of the forest was broken.


    This piece ofnd seemed to be floating in an empty space.


    ��This music.��


    Joshua heard the music on the other side of the corridor. After recalling it carefully, he realized that it was the music that Belle used to dance with the demon prince in beauty and the Devil.


    ��Is this the castle in beauty and the Devil?��Joshua finally came to this terrifying conclusion.


    ����beauty and the Devil��?��


    The white bird appeared in front of Joshua once again. Its appearance made Joshua feel much more at ease.


    At least Joshua was sure that he was in the consciousness of the world tree and not in another world.


    ��What��s going on here?��


    Joshua pointed at the empty scenery outside the window. This did not seem like the consciousness space of the world tree.


    ��This is the ce where the consciousness of all living beings in the world gather.��


    The white bird jumped onto the windowsill and tried to open the window with its ws, but it failed.


    Joshua also tried to open the window like he did, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not push the window open. Even if he hit the ss with his fist, there was not a single crack on the surface of the ss.


    There was no magic attached to the surface of the ss, and the strength was only ordinary ss. The reason why Joshua could not break the ss... was probably because ��the outside world does not exist��.


    This was just like how in the game, no matter how strong your firepower was, you could not break a wall made of maps.


    Because the thing behind the wall did not exist at all.


    ��The ce where all the consciousness of living beings gather...��


    Joshua looked through the window and saw a piece ofnd on the other side of the void. What was on it was still unknown.


    However, this was the scene of the movie ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    ��I��ve never seen such a concrete ce materialized.��White Bird��s voice was filled with surprise. ��This ce needs to construct a concrete impression. Arge number of living beings are imagining the same thing in order to do it.��


    ��The box office earnings of ��Beauty and the Devil��is equivalent to more than a billion on earth. It would be strange if there aren��t many people watching it.��


    Joshua gave up on the act of going outside and walked straight to the end of the corridor, where the music wasing from.


    ��This ce has indeed amazed me, but I want toplete the construction of the server as soon as possible. Can��t you let me return to your consciousness?��Joshua asked.


    The White Bird was silent for a moment, as if it was trying to do something, but in the end, it shook its head.


    ��Someone is stopping you from leaving.��


    ��Stopping me? Are there... other people alive here?��


    Joshua��s gaze swept the surroundings, but he did not see the white cat or the ck Cat.


    In desperation, Joshua had no choice but to push open the door at the end of the corridor and came to the most ssic scene in ��Beauty and the Devil.��It was the scene of Belle wearing a grand dress and the devil prince dancing in the Gorgeous Hall.


    This scene reappeared in front of Joshua��s eyes once again, and it was still two people who seemed to be real.


    Joshua recalled the memories of the previous movie shooting, but the two people standing in front of him were not the two actors named ��Eno��and ��Zenas��.


    Instead, they were the real Belle and the demon prince, or rather... the impression of the audience.


    ��Sorry! I��ve Disturbed Your Dance!��Joshua said to them, but the other party was unmoved, and did not hear what Joshua said at all.


    ��That...��


    Josh walked straight up, wanting to stop the dance between them, but the moment he grabbed the corner of Zenas��clothes, he was flung away by a huge force.


    ��Even the characters in the movie are... decorations?��


    Josh looked at his hands. He could not stop the two of them. Josh could not even pick up a vase that was ced on the table.


    The vase looked like it was glued to it by glue.


    Meanwhile, Belle and the demon prince were still immersed in the dance. Their eyes looked at each other as if they were filled with honey.


    When Enoch was acting, his eyes were filled with panic.


    Such a romantic scene in the movie was naturally imagined by the audience to be even more romantic.


    ��Who... Are You...��


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded out of nowhere.


    Jose admitted that he was scared!


    When Jose suddenly turned his head around, he saw a figure standing on the other side of the hall... shrouded in a ck robe.


    This figure was about the same height as the prophet. Her voice sounded like a girl��s voice, but it was very strange.


    First was the tone of the voice. Just the three words gave Joshua the feeling that he was listening to a ghost, which was that the three words were abination of the characters spoken by different people.


    And why did Joshua feel that she was quite happy with these strange words?


    ��I should be the one asking this question, and are you the one who is stopping me from leaving here?��Asked Joshua.


    She nodded as an answer, then found afortable seat in the hall to watch Belle and the demon prince dance.


    Looking at her legs that kept swinging, Joshua should be very happy about this scene.


    ��You don��t mind watching me here alone, can you let me leave this ce?��Joshua asked again.


    Her answer was to shake her head.


    ��... Why?��


    ��You are the creator of this ce.��


    You should go and find the original author of ��Beauty and the Beast��!


    ��Although I don��t know who you are, I don��t have time to apany you.��Joshua took a deep breath and gently moved his wrist, his voice also became a little terrifying. ��I��ll give you onest chance. Let me leave this ce immediately. Otherwise... you��ll eat some bones!��


    She turned her head to look at Josh, who was bending his fingers. The pupils under the ck robe stared at Josh for a while, then ignored him again and looked at Belle and the demon prince.


    ��...��


    Josh, who was ignored, clenched his fists tightly. In the end, he could only let go. He regretted not bringing Hiri here.


    But Josh did not need to build a server for the holy tree so quickly. It was also a good experience to watch the holographic version of beauty and the demon here.


    Maybe she nned to leave after watching the whole movie?


    With this thought in mind, Josh found a ce to sit down and silently watched the daily love between Belle and the Devil Prince.

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 638, how to teach children</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In this way, Josh sat and watched the whole real-life version of beauty and the Devil.


    The space created by the impression of the movie audience, there were many ces that did not conform to reality, but some ces felt the same as reality.


    The scene where Belle ys with the Devil Prince.


    One second, Josh was sitting in the castle, and the next, the scene had turned into a snow-covered garden outside the castle.


    Belle and the demon prince were running in the garden, and Josh had to find a ce to sit down near the snow.


    The cold touch of the frost passed directly through Josh��s fingertips into his mind. It was a little regretful that the snow, which looked soft, was as hard as ice when Josh touched it.


    When Joshua counted how long the movie wouldst, a strangeughter came from the side again.


    The girl who was covered in a ck robe focused all her attention on Belle and the demon prince. Even if Joshua was sitting not far away from her, she also treated Joshua as if he was air.


    However, she would asionally let out some strangeughter. Thisughter was indeed theughter of a little girl, but the feeling of the gears sticking and the sound changing made Joshua��s hair stand on end.


    ��Is it that funny?��


    Josh asked her. Her body was covered in a ck robe, and Josh could only see a small part of her bare arms.


    She looked to be around ten or twelve years old, but there were someplicated patterns on her arms, which looked like inscriptions.


    When she heard Josh��s voice, herughter stopped for a while, and then she let out that strangeughter again.


    The more Josh Heard, the weirder it became. It was as if the person sitting next to him was not a real person, but a doll that wouldugh when it pressed a switch.


    The performance of ��Beauty and the devil��continued. When the movie was nearing the end and the scene changed to the cliff behind the castle, herughter finally stopped.


    The scene of the Devil Prince dying in Belle��s arms really made people unable tough at all.


    Jose had already seen the original movie of ��Beauty and the devil��several times, so even if this scene really appeared in front of Jose, Jose could still watch it with an expressionless face.


    On the other hand, theughter of the little girl next to him gradually turned into a sobbing sound, and then she covered her chest with her hand.


    ��Are you... Okay?��


    Joshua felt that she had overreacted. ��Beauty and the devil��was not a movie that was deliberately funny. She had beenughing the entire time. This time, it was as if she had a heart attack, and the crying sound was also mournful.


    She did not pay attention to Joshua��s concern. In the next second, her figure suddenly became blurry and disappeared in front of Joshua.


    Was this the end of the movie?


    Joshua nced at Belle, who was hugging the demon prince��s corpse and crying in the distance. The movie was still not over.


    However, the meaning of the girl��s departure was that Joshua could return to the consciousness space of the world tree.


    The words ��holy tree��s consciousness��appeared in Joshua��s mind. Sure enough, the surrounding scene gradually blurred. In the blink of an eye, Joshua returned to the Holy Tree��s consciousness space where there were two cats and a bird.


    ��HMM... let��s work for now.��


    Joshua had developed the habit of fishing a long time ago, so he did not mind watching a movie before he officially went to work.


    But now, Joshua began to focus on the construction of a brand new magic.


    ... ..


    Outside the fortress.


    ��Heartlock, are you finally awake?��


    The leader of the ck-robed men immediately walked up when he saw the short figure gradually waking up from thea.


    ��Can you still move?��The ck-robed man asked in a low voice.


    ��Your body functions are normal.��


    Xin Suo answered her in a strange voice. However, when she wanted to stand up again, a huge torrent of emotions surged into her mind.


    This emotion called sadness wantonly spread in her consciousness... under this almost hopeless sadness, she could not even stand up properly. Her entire body fell to the ground, and her tears continued to fall into the snow.


    ��Lord Xinsuo?��


    The ck-robed person felt panic because of her sudden fall.


    ��There is no damage to the body...��


    She clutched her chest, and a feeling of pain rushed into her heart. This feeling of suffocation made her unable to think for more than ten minutes.


    Not long after, she gradually recovered from this sadness, and then sat in the snow to adjust her consciousness.


    ��If you feel hungry, inside that fortress...��


    The ck-robed person seemed to think that she was in pain because she had not eaten her fill.


    ��Fortress?��


    Xin suo raised her head and looked at the high wall not far away. Her eyes were upied by tears, so her vision was still somewhat blurry.


    ��There are enough humans there for your food, Lord Xin Suo,��the ck-robed person said in an excited voice.


    She only hesitated for a moment before turning her gaze to the world tree leaf in her hand.


    In the space she had just entered, she had tasted a type of snack called joy. Not only was it far more delicious than the emotions she had absorbed from a single human, but the amount was also terrifyinglyrge.


    It was just that the final surge of sadness made her extremely miserable!


    However, those happy emotions made her very infatuated, and she even felt a sense of addiction.


    ��Not interested,��she replied in a cold voice.


    ��Lord Xinsuo.��


    The ck-robed person became somewhat anxious and was about to say something when she extended her arm that was covered by the inscription. Due to her height, she could only press against the other person��s abdomen.


    The next second, the ck-robed person held her head and knelt in the snow. Her expression became extremely distorted.


    She quietly found a withered tree and sat in the snow to once again inject magic into the leaves of the world tree.


    This time, the scenery she saw was no longer the gorgeous castle, but a garden.


    ��Woof!��


    The animal��s barking attracted her attention. She turned around and saw a dog wagging its tail at her.


    Her pupils were dyed with color again. When she reached out to touch the furry creature, it ran away and came to the side of an old man.


    This scene once again made her feel apletely different emotion from joy. It was very warm.


    Unfortunately, Jose was also pulled into this space of consciousness. One second before he came here, Jose was still thinking about how to write a piece of code.


    The next second, he came to this garden. From the intimate scene between the old man and the dog, this movie should be ��Eight faithful dogs��.


    This kind of work enthusiasm gradually rose. When the inspiration came, he suddenly felt like he was cut off by someone... Jose had an impulse to beat someone up.


    Josh nced around and soon saw the little girl in the ck robe.


    ��How many movies do you watch in a day? You just watched ��beauty and the Devil��and now you��re watching ��The eight faithful dogs��? Don��t you need a break!��


    She still did not answer Josh.


    ��...��


    Josh rubbed the space between his eyebrows helplessly. This time, Josh was not in the mood to watch the movie with her, so he directly exited the space of consciousness.


    When Josh opened his eyes again, Hiri set up a barbecue not far away.


    ��I got these ingredients from the Hearthstone Tavern!��Hiri said.


    ��Well... I can see that.��Josh walked to Hiri��s side tiredly, looking at the big piece of meat on Hiri��s barbecue.


    There was nothing here that could be used as barbecue.


    ��What Strange Bug did you encounter again?��Healy could also see that the expression on Josh��s face was a little scary.


    ��No... I just encountered a troublesome virus.��Josh looked up at the silver-white leaves of the world tree, thinking about the way the little girl had invaded the Holy Tree��s consciousness.


    When she entered, Josh had felt it. When the name of the Loyal Hachi appeared in his mind, Josh had appeared directly in the movie��s consciousness space.


    ��Does that mean that the choice of the movie is in My Hands?��Josh recalled that when she watched ��Beauty and the devil,��sheughed a little crazily, and thest scene waspletely engulfed by sadness.


    Josh should be able to confirm that she was the kind of ��immersive��audience.


    ��Healy, we might have to go back to Nnter,��Josh said.


    ��The server is done so quickly?��


    ��How is that possible? I just want to make a horror movie before building the server.��


    Josh had to teach that little girl a lesson. Not all movie worlds are so beautiful!

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 639, before the introduction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After finishing the roast meat that Hiri had made, Josh and Hiri sat together under the shade of the World Tree, feeling a little tired.


    ��I remember that thebel of ��Beauty and the Devil��has romance and love, and that horror movie means a movie that makes people feel fear?��


    Hiri looked up at the silver leaves falling down from above, and while disappearing, he chatted with Josh about some unimportant topics.


    ��HMM... speaking of which...��


    Joshua turned his head to look at the spellcaster who was sitting next to him. Perhaps it was because Hiri had recently read Nn��s fashion magazine written by the Dark Elves.


    Her attire gradually changed from the leather armor and the spellcaster robe of the bat faction��to the girl-oriented type.


    Today��s outfit was shorts and white knee-high socks... before, Jose was busy dealing with the High Elves and did not notice Hili��s outfit.


    It was not until now that Jose noticed Hili��s outfit, which could make a certain type of personmit a crime.


    ��What... What��s Wrong?��


    The moment Hili felt Jose��s gaze, she subconsciously covered the part of her skin that was exposed between her knee-high socks and her shorts.


    She didn��t seem to be used to this girly outfit.


    ��Hiri, what does a horror movie look like to You?��


    Josh cleared his throat and asked a more serious question.


    Unlike the ghosts on Earth, ghosts and other creatures only existed in the imagination of humans. The undead in this world really existed. Humans even had the profession of necromancer.


    Most of the horror movies that Jose knew of used ghosts and ghosts to create a terrifying atmosphere.


    ��As for me...��


    ��Imagine a scene that makes you afraid,��Jose continued to add.


    ��When I went home at night, I found thest bit of food in the kitchen was eaten by a rat! The rat even ran away!��Hiri immediately replied.


    In a sense... this was indeed a very terrifying scene for Hiri.


    ��What about the undead? Hiri, are you afraid of ghosts or skeletons?��


    ��I��m not that afraid. I just feel that it��s a bit troublesome. However, other than the necrophilia of the necromancers, there are still many people who are afraid of the undead. Just like my sister. When she was young, she couldn��t even walk when she met a wandering soul. I was the one who brought her home.��


    Hiri mercilessly revealed his sister Hend��s weakness to Joshua.


    ��Tricky...��


    This was not the term that Joshua wanted to hear. After the existence of the undead in this world, there were many ways to deal with them, some high-level spellcasters might only feel fear towards the same ��powerful��undead.


    ��Looks like I��ll have to take the psychological terror route.��


    ��Psychological? Have you thought of a script?��


    Hili��s eyes shone with a strange light. Joshua looked at Hili��s expression. If she had a tail, she would definitely wag it happily.


    ��Not yet. I have to go back and check something today.��


    Joshua turned around and nced at the world tree behind him. During lunch, Joshua entered the World Tree��s consciousness space once again.


    He didn��t stay there for long before he was dragged into the consciousness space of ��The eight faithful dogs��again. She seemed to know when Josh would enter the consciousness space.


    Josh wanted to build the server in peace, so he had to chase that guy out first.


    ... ..


    Nn, the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man


    ��Haven��t you moved out yet?��


    Joshua walked into the interior of the tower of the sage and saw Cheryl and Denisa, the two nun writers.


    Now they had be a pair of maids and bird keepers.


    If Joshua remembered correctly, ever since the copyright of the novel written by the two of them was officially sold, they had be popr writers in Nn.


    The money they could earn in a month was enough to reach Cheryl��s goal of buying a manor in Nn.


    ��Denise said it��s nice to live here.��


    The original judge, Cheryl, still did not show any respect when she saw Joshua.


    ��Ah... Mr. Joshua and Miss Healy, do you need me to make you a cup of tea?��


    Sister Denise, on the other hand, had a much more respectful attitude towards Joshua. She ran to Joshua in a hurry, hiri, who was standing behind Joshua, kept staring at the two lumps of flesh that were swaying in front of the nun��s chest.


    ��It��s just fat.��


    Joshua could vaguely hear hiri murmuring in a low voice.


    ��There��s no need for that. You guys carry on with your work. I��m just here to look for the gray-clothed man to check on some things.��


    Joshua silently nced at sister Denise. This sister might have been too impatient. When she stood up to greet Joshua, she did not have the time to close her magic web interface.


    The translucent magic web interface clearly disyed the content written by Denise in front of Joshua��s eyes. Although the words were reversed, Joshua could still vaguely read some of the content that made people blush and their hearts race.


    ��Oh!��


    Dinisha seemed to have realized how shameful her own writing was. She blushed and silently retreated to the side.


    ��That old man happened to be upstairs today. You can go up and find him yourself,��Cheryl immediately blocked in front of Dinisha and said.


    Under her guidance, Joshua led Hiri to the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man.


    After about ten minutes of greeting the countless owls that resided in the Mage Tower, Joshua finally reached the top of the tower.


    The top of the Mage Tower of the gray-clothed man was set up with a powerful magic barrier, but as a guest, Joshua easily walked into it.


    ��I heard from the yellow-clothed man that the city of High Elves is about to fall?��


    The gray-clothed man held a thick book in his hand. It was rare that he did not go to the Hearthstone Tavern to y go today.


    ��Arthur Crow? The situation over there is still stable. At least falling is impossible,��said Jose.


    ��The World Tree of the elves is rted to the lifeline of this world. Is there anything I can help you with?��


    ��Uh... let those high elves put down their prejudice against humans? Alright... I came here to ask about something.��


    Joshua took out a piece of paper and drew the little girl��s arm on it. He immediately memorized the strange symbols on her arm.


    ��Gray-clothed person, do you have any impression of these symbols?��


    Before Joshua came, he had asked the High Elves about the world tree. It directly confessed that it was very familiar with it, but it did not have any relevant memories.


    With no other choice, Joshua could onlye to the wise ones for help.


    ��This is...��


    The gray-clothed man took the drawing paper that Joshua was holding. Then, he went to the bookshelf and took out a thick and heavy ancient book. He opened one of the pages.


    The book was spread out on the desk by the gray-clothed man. Joshua walked up to read the content on it. Although the words on it were very simr to English, there were some differences.


    This was a manuscript, and the densely packed words on it were all written by hand.


    ��This is?��


    ��A book found in Nn��s underground ruins.��


    The gray-clothed man took the drawing paper in Joshua��s hand andpared it with some of the pictures recorded in the book.


    ��Why do I feel like this is the blueprint for what?��


    Hiri did not understand the contents of the book at all, but some things could be understood just by looking at the blueprint.


    ��The description on this book... is a method to make a magic puppet,��the gray-clothed man said.


    ��A magic puppet?��


    The distorted voice of the little girl sounded again. No matter how one looked at it, it did not seem to be the voice of a human.


    ��I only analyzed a part of the content of this book. The author��s foreword is ��the only way to save yourself in the Apocalypse��.��


    ��I feel that the amount of information is getting bigger again.��


    Jose flipped through the book. It was obvious that the book was not finished. Halfway through the book, the words written by the author became more and more distorted. In the end, he could not even see the contents clearly, on thest page... A line of words was written in a huge font on the entire page.


    This line of words actually had a mournful and despairing feeling.


    ��What does this mean?��Joshua looked at the gray-clothed person and asked.


    ����We failed.����


    The gray-clothed person replied to Joshua.


    ��We failed... let��s put aside this topic that has a lot of information for a while.��


    Joshua did note here to get ��clues to save the world.��Joshua came here to confirm whether a horror movie was useful in expelling that little girl.


    ��Grey-clothed man, do you know the ce where all the living beings in the world gather their consciousness?��


    When Joshua said this word, the expression of the grey-clothed man became solemn. It seemed that the sage had heard about that strange ce.

 Chapter 644 - the omen of doom

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 640, the omen of doom</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��That was the concept proposed by the Almighty, Enkers.��


    Silver-white inscriptions appeared on the gray-clothed man��s hand. He waved his finger, but no books flew out from the bookshelf.


    ��That book was borrowed by the ck-clothed man seventeen years ago.��


    The gray-clothed man nced at the empty space on the bookshelf and remembered that arge part of the books in his collection had been borrowed by the ck-clothed man.


    ��What does the ck-clothed man want those books for?��


    ��He and the blue-clothed man have been investigating a mysterious religious belief.��


    The gray-clothed man waved his hand again, and another book flew out from the bookshelf andnded in Joshua��s hand.


    The text of this book was still an ancient and unknownnguage. The gray-clothed man very thoughtfully added a line of notes at the bottom of the note.


    ��Something outside the world?��


    Jose read out this line of notes.


    ��It describes a religion that people believed in many years ago. I think it��s the predecessor of the Heretic Court of Justice,��the gray-clothed man said.


    ��... that.��Jose took out his drawing again. ��I just want to figure out the identity of the owner of this arm, and her weakness and so on... if she is a magic puppet, is there any switch that can turn it off?��


    ��In this book, there is a kind of magic machine that can lock the minds and minds of living creatures. Its fuel is human emotions. Its function is to lock a specific thought and emotion into the mind.��


    While the gray-clothed man said this, an owl stopped on its shoulder as if it was whispering something to him.


    ��It still soundsplicated. Was this thing made by the predecessor of that Heretic Trial Court?��


    Joshua flipped open the book ��Things Beyond the world��again. He still could not understand a single word of the content recorded in it.


    ��This is the ��evil thing��that the religion wanted to destroy. The creator was executed by them.��As the gray-clothed man said this, the owl on his arm pped its wings and flew away, his gaze also looked towards the tower of sages in the distance. ��The ck-clothed man will be more detailed than me. He will be narrating this in the sage Assembly soon. Are you interested?��


    ��I... Can Go to the sage Assembly?��


    Joshua remembered that only the sage could enter that assembly.


    ��As the chosen sessor apprentice, you have the right to listen in.��The gray-clothed man nced at Hiri who was beside Joshua and said, ��Although you are not my apprentice, you are my teacher.��


    Joshua was the teacher of the programming course in the Ruhr Academy. This Old Sage was the smartest student in Joshua��s ss.


    ��It seems that I have to listen in.��


    Joshua had a feeling that he was ying an RPG game. In order to achieve his goal, he had to run back and forth between several npcs. asionally, some npcs would say, ��Help me catch three chickens to tell you this news.��.


    However, Joshua felt that this kind of experience should be one of the pleasures of the game, as long as it was not tooplicated.


    ..


    This was the second time that Joshua hade to the sage Assembly for a stroll. Thest time that Joshua came to the sage Assembly, he only saw the white-clothed person.


    Today, in the sage Assembly, other than the blue-clothed person and the purple-clothed person who were not present, all the other sages were present.


    An ancient book and arge pile of blueprints were suspended in front of the ck-clothed sage. It seemed that he was exining the results of his research over the years to the sages.


    ��You guys continue.��


    Joshua noticed that the other five sages were looking at him. He waved his hand and found a seat in a remote corner.


    The red-clothed sage wanted to say something but eventually gave up. As the old acquaintances of Nn and the other five sages, they really did not have any objections to Joshua sitting here.


    ��The so-called ��real world��in our eyes is the world that we see, touch, and feel first, so we think that this world is real. And in the ��real world��in the eyes of canine creatures, colors don��t exist, because the world in the eyes of canine creatures is gray and white...��the ck-robed man began to narrate a lot of things that Joshua could not understand.


    ��Are you going to get straight to the point?��


    The man in yellow looked even more impatient than Joshua. Previously, he had followed the man in ck to support the High Elves, and he had been greatly angered by the High Elves. However, he had received a rather useful piece of information, it was that he had found the ��gaming friends��of his chief apprentice on the magic web.


    ��What I want to exin is that... things outside the realm do not exist in our world.��


    The Man in ck waved his hand and a huge piece of paper appeared in front of him. On the paper, there was a ball of thread that was painted with charcoal. Below it, the words ��thing outside the world��were written in the universalnguage of the world.


    ��We can��t recognize it, or we can��t see it or have the ability to touch it.��


    ��So? Are you trying to say that this thing has been hovering around me for a long time?��The man in yellow interrupted the man in ck again.


    The more Joshua listened, the more he felt that it was like the feeling in the myth of Cthulhu. If it really was that kind of ��strange��existence, Joshua really did not have any way to destroy it.


    ��No, just because of this, it can not enter our world!��The ck-clothed man mmed his hands on the table, with a serious gaze, he swept across all the sages present. ��The residents of the human race, as well as the races of other intelligent creatures, do not know what kind of existence the ��thing outside the world��is, so it does not exist in this world at all.��


    ��But the heretic court of the country of the sacred religion is trying to summon that fellow.��


    The red-clothed man suddenly said that his recent rtionship with the country of the sacred religion was not good.


    ��If an otherworldly object wants to enter our world, it must have arge number of believers who believe that it ��exists��. Its appearance, form, and power... This gives it the ability to invade the source��s consciousness space. When the world tree gradually withers, it will descend to the real world!��


    ��Wait a minute! Did you just mention the space of consciousness?��Joshua raised his hand and asked the ck-clothed man.


    ��That��s right... Joshua Arnold, you touched the sacred tree of our race, so you should have the right to enter that space. When I was young, I also mistakenly entered that space. That is apletely empty world. All the emotions of intelligent creatures gather there. After the things outside the world enter it, they will treat it as food. We will have no ability to resist!��The ck-clothed man warned everyone again in a loud voice.


    ��Then what should we do? Should we gather all the soldiers from all the countries in the world and go up to Arthur Cross to Touch Your World Tree? And then line up one by one to enter that consciousness space to fight that monster?��The yellow-clothed man said sarcastically.


    ��No.��Joshua heard the ck-clothed man��s description of the consciousness space and interrupted the yellow-clothed man��s sarcasm. ��I��ve been there recently. It��s not like there��s nothing there.��

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 641, Please, you��re very weak</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��There��s a floating continent in the space of consciousness? This... This is impossible.��


    The Man in ck muttered to himself after listening to Joshua��s narration, but he quickly thought of something.


    He immediately flipped through the books piled up on the Round Table in front of him, and finally found a line of narration in a broken book.


    ��Great heroes gather at the ce of origin. They really exist there because people believe that these heroes are immortal...��


    The ck-clothed man finished reading this line of iplete words and suddenly raised his head to look at Joshua.


    ��The continent that you��re floating in the space of consciousness, is it the legendary heroic Spirit Pce?��The ck-clothed man did not wait for Joshua to answer and continued to ask, ��Who did you meet there? The greatest hero of mankind should be...��


    ��Why are we talking about Norse mythology again? No, it��s just that the meanings of the words are simr.��Joshua shook his head and denied, ��I didn��t meet those heroes that you mentioned, but there are indeed some things in the space of consciousness.��


    ��I didn��t meet them...��


    The Man in ck flipped through the broken book in his hand. The history of this book was more than a thousand years old. It was already incredible that it could be preserved.


    ��So much time has passed. In terms of the lifespan of humans, only a few people still remember those great existences,��the ck-robed man muttered to himself again.


    ��Vihus, in the eyes of You High Elves, we are indeed short-lived creatures. However, humans also use words and books to record their own history.��The gray-robed man denied his mistaken view. ��Just like that Almighty, we still remember his name.��


    ��Just the name is useless. You still need other information rted to him! Appearance, ability, and even personality and hobbies. Everyone must have a specific impression in their minds. Only his existence can leave an impression in the space of consciousness.��


    The ck-clothed man once again flipped through the ancient book and came to this conclusion.


    This sentence made all the sages present speechless. Although most of the spellcasters remembered the name of the Great Almighty, no one knew his appearance, let alone his personality and likes.


    This might be information that only the friend of the hero could understand.


    ��Joshua Arnold, who did you meet in the space of consciousness?��The ck-clothed man looked at Joshua, his gaze making Joshua ufortable.


    If it was not for the fact that Joshua was sitting a little far away from the ck-clothed man, he might have run up to Joshua and held Joshua��s shoulders with both hands.


    The four wise men around also looked at Joshua. They were all guessing that the great hero was still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    ��Uh... Belle.��


    However, the name that Joshua said made all of them slightly startled.


    The Man in yellow was the first to react.


    ��What��s that boring movie about... the princess in a golden dress?��


    The yellow-clothed man could remember it so quickly because it was his chief apprentice��s favorite movie. He and his apprentice had watched it almost five times.


    It could be said that he was about to vomit when he saw the yellow-clothed man.


    ��And the demon prince,��Jose added, ��And a lot...��


    ��A lot?��The Man in ck didn��t quite understand what Jose meant.


    ��And the Loyal Dog Hachi and Professor Parker. If you want, you should be able to meet the demon killer Leon, Matilda, and a group of avatars.��Jose counted with his fingers.


    The Man in ck looked at the man in yellow with confusion. He seemed to be asking, ��Why are the names of human heroes so Strange?��


    ��Those are the characters in the movie!��The yellow-shirted man answered the ck-shirted man righteously. ��Do you know about the movie? It��s a fictional character!��


    ��Although I haven��t seen it yet, I know... Nn��s streets are full of pictures rted to the movie.��


    The ck-shirted man recalled the scenery he saw when he was wandering around Nn.


    ��That thing is called a poster.��


    ��A poster? Do a lot of people watch movies in Nn?��The Man in ck asked again.


    ��UH... let me put it this way.��Jose looked at the sages below and said, ��If you haven��t seen a movie in Nn, you might be... looked down upon.��


    ��Why?��


    ��It��s normal for rural elves to be looked down upon if they haven��t seen a movie,��the man in yellow said sarcastically at the man in ck again.


    The Man in ck did not care about the man in yellow��s sarcasm. The description given by Joshua undoubtedly proved the poprity of the movie in Nn.


    ��If my deduction is correct, the fictional characters in the movie left a concrete impression in the hearts of arge number of humans, so they appeared in the space of consciousness.��


    ��So What��s the use of their appearance?��


    Joshua could only use them to describe the characters, because from what Joshua hade into contact with so far, the characters in the space of consciousness could only be considered as ��puppets that were programmed to act.��.


    ��I don��t know, but this book describes a scene.��The ck-clothed man touched the line of words on the old book with his hand, then he slowly read out, ��Those heroes who have already died, died in battle again in thend of origin for the people who believe in themselves...��


    ��Died in battle again? To resist the things outside the world?��


    Joshua��s heart moved slightly. The ck-clothed man had once said that the dangerous thing would first enter the consciousness space, and only after eating and drinking in the consciousness space would it enter the real world.


    ��I��m also not sure. There are too many unknown things about the consciousness space.��The ck-clothed man shook his head helplessly.


    ��If those fictional characters will start a war in the consciousness space that you said about the outside world, I think everyone can find a ce to rest in peace.��


    The atmosphere of impending doom was instantly dissolved after Joshua learned of the news.


    ��Don��t underestimate that thing. It once made this world on the verge of copse! That��s an existenceparable to a god.��


    Seeing Joshua��s casual attitude, the man in ck warned Joshua loudly.


    ��I��m sorry.��Joshua pointed at his head. ��In my memory, there are many characters that can kill gods.��


    ��Joshua, you mean...��the gray-clothed man seemed to understand what Joshua was nning to do.


    ��We��re still here. Even if that thing really came to this world once, it was also beaten back once!��Joshua pointed at the shabby book in the ck-clothed man��s hand and said.


    ��Since the book records the scene of the decisive battle between the heroes and Monsters of thend of origin, it means that my idea is still feasible. However, there is already an outsider invading the space of consciousness. I have to chase her out First!��

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 642, box office ranking</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh looked at the rearview mirror outside the window of the magic car. The towering tower of the sage gradually moved away from him.


    ��I don��t understand what you��re talking about.��


    Hiri sat in the passenger seat and dozed off. She had been running back and forth with Josh for two days and was starting to feel sleepy.


    The physique of humans was far inferior to that of chaos demons, especially in terms of resistance to fatigue.


    ��Healy, if you��re sleepy, you can take a nap first.��


    Joshua nced at Healy who was sitting beside him. Nn��s season was gradually entering the hot summer season, and Healy did not enter the state of a quilt spirit when she was sleepy.


    ��Later... Where Are We Going?��


    Healy rubbed his eyes and looked out of the window. Joshua did not look like he was going back to the Firestone Tavern.


    ��White Thorn Theatre. I��m going to talk to Sir White Thorn about the shooting of the new movie.��


    ��Have you thought about the script already?��


    Hiri��s drowsiness was instantly swept away when he heard the words ��new movie��. It was as if he had heard a magic spell that could refresh one��s mind.


    ��I��ve just thought of a theme.��


    Joshua held the steering wheel with one hand and took out a blueprint left behind by the man in ck with the other hand. The blueprint clearly wrote down the various experiments of a kind of magic puppet called ��Heart Lock��


    ��Is this the intruder you met in the space of consciousness?��


    Hiri took the blueprint from Joshua��s hand. The contents of the blueprint had been tranted into themonnguage of the continent by the man in ck.


    ��The humans in the past used it to control their emotions. I think it��s to ease the fear brought about by things outside the world.��


    Joshua had already read the contents of the blueprint once and further confirmed that his n was feasible.


    ��Why do I see so many words like ��berserk��and ��abandoned��?��


    Hiri tried to read the contents of the blueprint, and found that although it was written in themonnguage of the maind, there were a lot ofplicated and obscure words in it, and the words that were mentioned the most were mainly words like ��failure��.


    ��If this kind of magic-conducting machine was put in the present, it would definitely not pass the examination of the Nn magic-conducting machinery guild. Its reliability is too poor,��Hiri said.


    ��Because its function is to absorb human emotions, not to lock on to them. Moreover, its production method is also prohibited in the current Nn.��


    ��The core of the production is the human soul...��


    Hiri softly read the line of words left on it. Just the production method of the first step alone gave people a creepy feeling, which was to ��strip the human soul��.


    This kind of magic puppet called ��Heart Lock��required hundreds or even thousands of souls toplete a core, and it might not even seed.


    ��Let��s not even talk about the review of this design. Even if the Magic Machinery Association saw it, they would have to arrest it and lock it up in thew enforcement team.��Hiri returned the blueprint to Joshua.


    ��There are still too many unknown parts about this thing, but the reason why it was ��abandoned��is because it absorbed too many negative emotions.��


    While driving the magic car, Joshua nced at the house in the distance. On the house was a poster for the movie ��Shawshank��s redemption��.


    ��One or two human negative emotions may not be able to affect them, but the audience of a movie can not be counted in single digits.��


    ..


    Sir White Thorn Flower stood in front of a ckboard and silently lit his pipe.


    There was a statistical form drawn on the ckboard. This was something he had learned from the ck dove news agency.


    This form could clearly record the profits of all the movies, rather than recording them on paper after paper.


    It was more motivating to look up at the ��exciting numbers��when working every day.


    Unfortunately, Sir White Thorn did not feel excited when he looked at the statistics on the ckboard.


    Shawshank��s salvation was a very high-grossing movie. At the beginning, it was still a little low when it was released in Nn. It was not as sensational as avatar in an instant.


    However, the box office of this movie gradually rose with the passage of time. Some people were willing to spend money to buy two, three, or even four tickets to watch the movie in the theater.


    This was the charm of Shawshank��s redemption itself. Unfortunately, it was still ranked fourth at the box office.


    The top three were upied by avatar, the devil is not too cold, and beauty and the Devil.


    Avatar was a veritable box office devourer, far surpassing beauty and the devil, which ranked second.


    But no matter how these films werepared, they all generated astronomical profits for Nn��s theater industry, and Sir White Thorn became Nn��s most famous theater manager.


    But Sir White Thorn did not feel any joy, because he was still an artist at heart, a rebellious artist.


    He did not have much interest in money, and his only dream was to make a good movie.


    Sir White Thorn Flower tried to do so. He took advantage of the recent gap in time to direct a movie and released it in his own cinema.


    Unfortunately, the final result made him very dissatisfied. The box office of the movie itself went very low, and most of the audience did not buy it.


    What was really uneptable to sir white thorn flower was that... This movie was far inferior to Shawshank Redemption.


    ��How can I eat bread after tasting the delicious taste of cake...��Sir White Thorn Flower took a deep breath of the taste of tobo and went to his desk to flip through the scripts he had written in the past.


    When Sir White Thorn Flower was young, he had been proud of his talent for a period of time, but now that Sir White Thorn Flower was looking at these scripts.., his mind was filled with thoughts of ��childish��, ��meaningless��, ��if Jose doesn��t write a new script, I��m going to die��


    Perhaps the god of Art had heard Sir White Thorn Flower��s wish. Not long after he entered a state of decadence, an attendant pushed open the door of the study and rushed to his front.


    ��Mr. Joshua Is Here!��The attendant brought news that caused Sir White Thorn Flower to jump up from his seat.


    ��Let Mr. Joshua Come and see... No, I��ll go and see him personally.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower picked up his coat that was hanging on the clothes rack. After putting out the pipe in his mouth, he put on his clothes and quickly walked out of the study room.


    ��He��s in your private screening room!��


    ��My Screening Room? What movie is ying in there?��Sir White Thorn Flower had a bad feeling.


    ��The movie ��The Hand of tragedy��that was just released a few days ago.��


    When Sir White Thorn Flower heard this news, his entire body tensed up. This feeling was no less than when he was studying at the Faroese Academy of art back then. His mentor had carefully flipped through the new script that he had written in front of him.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 643, horror movie</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh sat in the private theater of the White Thorn Garden Theater with a ss of juice in his hand.


    The theater was well-lit. All the actors in the theater under themand of Sir White Thorn Garden were gathered here. Their eyes were fixed on Josh, who was sitting in the audience.


    Josh really wanted to focus his attention on the movie that was being shown on the screen behind the actors, but he felt that there were a few female actors in the theater who were looking at him strangely.


    This was not an illusion... Hiri immediately felt the strange looks from the actresses, and then he red back at them.


    If those actresses were making eyes at Josh, Hiri was probably releasing some kind of ray magic to kill the eyes.


    ��Mr. Josh, how do you feel?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower did not notice the anxious battle situation here. The movie that Joshua was watching was his director, ��The hand of tragedy.��.


    The quality of this movie was not very good for him toment on, but just from the box office alone, one could see the difference between it and the movie that Joshua made.


    ��I think it��s pretty good.��


    Joshua tried his best not to pay attention to the group of actors standing below, wanting to know what was going on behind the scenes of that movie on the screen.


    It was indeed very interesting for Sir White Thorn Flower to shoot the story of the movie himself. Unfortunately, the scenes in the movie were too bad. In terms of shooting and running the scenes, it could be said that he was a novice.


    ��I remember that there are several new movies that have been released in the theater recently?��


    Jose remembered seeing many movie posters that he had never seen before in the theater lobby.


    ��Yes, these are the records of the movies that were released. Most of them came from Faroese.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower handed a record book to Joshua. Joshua opened the record book and flipped through the movies recorded in it.


    The themes of the movies were all about ��love��, ��revolution��, ��literature��, and ��satire��.


    As expected of the literati of the Renaissance era. Just by looking at the way the names of the movies were named, Joshua felt that there was a kind of Shakespearean style.


    The films made by Sir White Thorn flower were also mainly artistic. Compared to the films, they were more simr to stage ys and biographies. Was this an upational disease?


    ��These were all adapted from stage ys?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes, there was also one of Faroese��s most popr stage ys, but it was really too long ago. But after Mrs. Caesar made it into a movie, she injected a whole new vitality into it!��Sir White Thorn Flower pointed at a film named ��Marriage and burial��on the record.


    ��Are there any more horror scripts in Faroese��s stage ys?��Joshua asked.


    ��Horror? You mean those stage ys that use ghosts and flesh to attract people? ��Those are all third-rate scripts in the countryside to us. They can��t even be called performances. That��s why His Majesty the King has long banned such scripts,��Sir White Thorn Flower said.


    ��It seems that the treatment of horror films is the same no matter where they are.��


    In Joshua��s memory, he rarely saw horror films being shown in cinemas. The status of horror films on Earth was considered third-rate in the eyes of some academic directors.


    ��But it doesn��t matter. Only stage ys are banned, not movies.��


    Joshua handed two pieces of paper to Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��I��ll give you the specific script tonight. Before that, please choose the right actors. Three of the younger actors might be a little difficult to choose. If you can��t Find Them...��


    Joshua nced at Hiri who was firing the ��kill the Little Bitch Laser��next to him.


    ��I��ll use the illusion to think of a solution.��


    ��New script? Finally...��


    Sir White Thorn Flower held the two pieces of paper that Joshua handed over as if he was holding a bible, even though only a few words rted to the script were written on the two pieces of paper.


    ��Also! The shooting location this time is not Nn. We need to use the portal to Arthur Crow to shoot.��


    ��Arthur Crow... where is that?��Sir White Thorn Flower recalled the names of the cities in various countries, but he did not find a city called Arthur Crow.


    ��You��ll know tonight.��Jose pointed at the actors who were standing below. ��Can you stop them from standing there? I still want to finish watching your movie first.��


    ��No problem...��


    Sir White Thorn Flower quickly let the actors leave the screening hall. He thought that Jose was here to select new actors.


    He also left the private screening hall with the actors. The moment he stepped out of the screening hall, Sir White Thorn Flower looked at the manuscript in his hand excitedly.


    The first piece of paper had a line of English words written on it. If he read it out loud, it would be called ��The shining��!


    ..


    Two o��clock in the night.


    Sir White Thorn Flower could not sleep. He began to look for suitable candidates in the White Thorn Flower Theater, as Joshua had instructed.


    However, the requirements for the actors in this script were a little harsh, especially for a six-year-old boy to be the male lead, and for the two twin girls, who were nine or ten years old.


    Indeed, the youngest actor in Faroese��s history was six, but that actor is now an old man in his seventies.


    How Good is a six-year-old?


    But Lord White didn��t give up. The two pages only contained descriptions and basic impressions of the characters.


    That alone was enough to spark Lord White��s imagination, the story of a father, a mother and a child.


    Could it be a warm familyedy? Sir White Thorn looked at the requirements of the role of ��father��which included ��facial expression rich��and ��the ability to perform hysterical feelings��.


    It seemed that there were still some twists and turns in this familyedy... the father seemed to be a character with a violent tendency.


    Sir White Thorn was tossing and turning on the bed with the manuscript in his hand. He was anxious to know what kind of story this script was, otherwise he might not be able to sleep tonight.


    But suddenly, the sound of something knocking came from outside the window. Sir White Thorn Flower stood up from the bed and saw a crow throwing a heavy book onto his desk.


    Sir White Thorn Flower ran to the desk in joy and looked at the two big words ��Shining��on the cover.


    The ink on these two words was still wet, indicating that the script had just beenpleted!


    He could finally sleep peacefully tonight!


    Sir White Thorn Flower excitedly opened the script of the shining and began to read it quickly.


    He spent a whole hour carefully reading through the whole text. After reading it, Sir White Thorn flower frowned deeply.


    Because he was a little disappointed, the story of the shining was not as wonderful as Sir White Thorn Flower had imagined. It was far from the Shawshank Redemption, and he did not even understand what the story was about.


    The whole script looked like the whisper of a madman.


    He patiently read the second time, and when he reached the middle of the second time, White Thorn Flower��s back began to break out in cold sweat.


    As time went by, White Thorn Flower suddenly raised his head and looked at his bedroom in panic, because he always felt that under his bed, or behind him, someone was staring at him.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 644, Street nning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next morning, Joshua did not receive any contact from Sir White Thorn Flower. The choice of movie actors was not something that could be confirmed in a day or two.


    It was also difficult to find the three young actors in the shining. Joshua could only hope that Sir White Thorn Flower��s Luck was good enough.


    Joshua was currently at the Hearthstone Tavern in Arthur Crow. The four representatives from the High Elves, Elder Quitoan, elder Enya, and Al and leaf were standing in front of him.


    This was an ice-breaking negotiation where the rtionship between the two races was broken and they were back together. Strictly speaking, it was enough to be recorded in the history of mankind.


    But the representatives from the human side..


    ��None of you will mind if I just lie here like this, right?��


    Joshuay on a chair made of rattan and looked at the ceiling above. His face had an expression that said,��I am just a little bit away from dying on the spot.��.


    ��Granny Enya... Look! Pickled fish.��Al whispered beside elder Enya.


    ��Al, pay attention to the situation.��Enya also reminded her apprentice and looked at Joshua again.


    The current Joshua was too different from the temperament he had when he confronted them in the past!


    ��There are still many voices in our tribe who oppose you.��Elder Kuitoan was the first to open the topic.


    ��Oppose...��Joshua looked at the ceiling and closed his eyes. ��Let them oppose it. It Won��t affect me anyway. Your Holy Tree wants me to stay here, so there��s nothing you can do...��


    What Joshua said was equivalent to a provocation, but it was also the truth.


    Arthur Crow would always wee Joshua��s arrival. Even if the High Elves built spatial magic to block Joshua��s entry, the World Tree could still nullify it.


    ��After I came to your city, I first became a diplomat, and then your media manager. Yesterday, I did another job as a screenwriter and programmer.��


    Joshua let out a tired voice and slowly sat up from the rattan chair.


    In fact, Joshua had not slept for almost two days.


    ��Now that Al, Aurelian, and that man in ck are already famous in Nn, your granddaughter can even produce a personal photo album. I think you should give me a reward.��


    Joshua��s series of words made the two high elf elders present very embarrassed. Joshua had done too much for Arthur Crow, but the High Elves had no way to repay him.


    This was also the reason why elder Enya wavered in the end.


    ��Reward... reward? How... how much do you want?��


    Al immediately took out a small bag made of tree bark and counted the gold coins inside.


    After this girl became a well-known video game producer in the Magic Network, the money she received every day was enough for her to eat and drink for an entire day.


    ��That��s the sry I gave you... If you insist on the reward.��


    Jose looked at Al up and down and found that this girl��s figure was surprisingly... Okay?


    ��Al has juste of age.��


    Suddenly, elder Enya stood in front of his apprentice and stared at Jose.


    ��If you need someone to serve you, I have a more suitable candidate,��elder Enya said.


    ��Serve? What did you say?��


    Joshua did not understand the meaning of the elven elder��s words.


    ��You are the chosen one by the holy tree... son of the forest. As the holy tree priestess, our duty is to serve the holy tree. ording to tradition, we priestesses have the duty to serve you,��elder Enya said in a serious tone, which stunned Joshua. ��I know that humans have far more physiological desires than our race, so if it��s sex...��


    ��Stop! Stop!��


    Joshua immediately stopped the elder from talking about the topic. Her voice sounded quite serious, but the rest of the content could not be looked at directly.


    It seemed that it was a wise choice to let Hiri continue to sleep in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��I will consider the paymentter. Al, you should use this money to buy some food.��Joshua rubbed the space between his eyebrows and slowly stood up.


    There was a round table between Joshua and the two elven elders. On the table was the map of Arthur Crow, and there was a detailed hand-drawn map of the forgottennd.


    ��After doing all this work, are you going to be a city nner again?��Joshua took out a pen and made a few crosses on the forgottennd. ��I��ll tell you my next n directly. There are many buildings in the forgottennd that can be renovated. I n to build a brand new street here.��


    ��Are you nning to let the humans move in here?��


    Joshua��s n was still a little difficult to ept, or rather, it was a little awkward.


    Ascek was the Holy Land of the High Elves. The humans had rushed in and upied a corner of it as their own territory. That alone was enough to make anyone unhappy.


    ��The governance of the forgottennd is still yours, but I will build some new facilities and let you manage them,��said Joshua.


    ��New... facilities?��


    ��I haven��t thought about the cinema, restaurants, recording studios, idtry firms, inte cafes and so on.��Joshua pointed at Al, who was behind quitoan, and said, ��Your holy tree will gradually restore your energy supply, but it will notst until you are ��never hungry��like before. In other words, you will feel hunger more frequently now. Although it is not three meals a day, it is certain that you will have one meal every three days.��


    ��This is the test that the holy tree has given us...��elder Enya said.


    ��It��s not a test... It��s my way of abducting... the wrong way of recruiting people!��Jose used a pen to draw a circle on the periphery of the forgottennd. ��I will build a food street here, let��s call it that... Do You High Elves have currency between you?��


    Elder Quitoan took out a leaf-shaped coin. Jose took the coin and analyzed it. The face value was 25.


    ��We use the coins forged during the glory days of Arthur Crowe,��elder Quitoan said.


    ��The workmanship is much finer than human coins.��


    Joshua took out a coin forged by Nn andpared it. The coins used by the high elves were obviously much more delicate.


    ��How is your economic situation? Like... does the branch have a regr source of ie?��Joshua began to ask about the economic structure of the High Elves.


    Ascek was a city, but it was also a small country. However, the poption of the country was only about 4,000 people. With so few people, Joshua felt that he could maintain economic trade by bartering.


    Moreover, the High Elves did not need to eat, so in Joshua��s opinion, it was an incredible thing that Ascek relied on money to trade!


    ��My duty is to guard the priests, every forty days or so... about two silver leaves,��said branch.


    ��What do you usually buy with your own money? Is there a shop in Arthur Crow?��


    ��essories and furniture, and some drinks and vegetarian food.��Branch counted with his fingers and said, ��Sometimes you have to save money to change your weapons.��


    ��There��s a special shop?��


    ��We��re looking for the holy tree to change it.��Leaf saw the puzzled expression on Joshua��s face and immediately exined, ��There��s a kind of magic-conducting machine in ascetic crow. You can buy things you like by putting this currency in. The holy tree will distribute this currency ording to the work of each n member.��


    ��Isn��t this a vending machine?��Joshua felt that aftering to ascetic crow, his worldview of this world had begun to be a little confused.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 645, Arthur Crow��s Paradise Project</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua learned some details about Arthur Crow��s city from the two elven elders and the consciousness of the world tree.


    Even though Arthur Crow was only left with a small portion of its glory days, the facilities within the city were still so perfect that they surpassed what Joshua knew of the ��Middle Ages��, it could even be said to have surpassed the ��Industrial Revolution��.


    There were several magic-powered factories within Arthur��s city that were used to produce the daily necessities of the High Elves. These items would be automatically transported to the ��vending machines��throughout Arthur��s city.


    The High Elves could buy them with coins..


    Joshua did not know where the raw materials for the factories came from. The High Elves were a race that had mastered spatial magic. Even if this race was on the brink of extinction, they had left behind many incredible things.


    ��There is no problem with the currency cirction, but just building a temporary food street still feels a littlecking.��


    Joshua opened the interface of his mana and took a look at the bills that Lady Marina had recently calcted. Excluding arge amount of maintenance costs, Joshua��s small treasury was getting bigger and bigger.


    If the money that Joshua earned in the past was enough for Hiri to roll around on it for a few times, now Joshua��s savings could probably allow Hiri to run a few hundred meters back and forth on it.


    ��It��s decided! I��m going to build an amusement park in the forgottennd! Let��s call it Arthur Crow��s amusement park for now!��


    Joshua could not expect to put all that money into the vault to ��give birth��.


    He might as well follow the example of a certain ��copyright warning��mouse and build a theme park! Although this n was very resource-consuming, and could even be described as a waste, Joshua had enough capital to waste it.


    ��Amusement park?��


    Elder Quitoan did not understand the meaning of the word Joshua used.


    ��A ce to increase the happiness of the residents. Specifically, a ce to y.��Joshua gave elder Quitoan a rather vague exnation. ��If you want to let Arthur Crow continue, you have tomunicate with the outside world, so I decided to start by hiring you to work.��


    ��y, Work? ! I��m afraid those young children are not qualified to please other humans,��elder Enya said to Josh in an extremely nervous voice.


    ��Although I don��t know what you��re thinking, the Amusement Park I��m building is for everyone. Even children can enjoy it,��Josh said.


    ��Children? Do humans have such needs from such a young age?��


    Elder Enya seemed to have been greatly shocked.


    Someone get rid of this guy! This was Joshua��s first reaction, but he nced at Quitoyan. He seemed to have understood what Joshua was thinking.


    ��For now, we should first establish a food street. You can let some high elves who are good at cooking or have talent in this areae over to learn.��


    At this point, Joshua waved his hand at the two high elf elders.


    ��Whether you are willing to arrange it or not is up to you...��Joshua��s gaze was fixed on the Silent Quitoan Elder. ��I��m just giving you onest piece of advice. If Arthur Crow wants to continue, he must contact the outside world.��


    After saying this, Joshuay weakly on the rattan chair behind him.


    ��That��s all for today��s discussion. You can go back now. I need to sleep for a while.��


    The two elders looked at each other. Joshua did not look like he wanted to listen to their opinions at all. The two elders had no choice but to leave with AL and the branches.


    ..


    When Joshua woke up again, it was in the afternoon. When he opened his eyes, Hiri was sitting across from him.


    To Joshua��s surprise, Hiri was reading an ancient magic book. When he realized that Joshua had woken up, he raised his head.


    ��Have you stopped ying with my world and the Holy Spirit recently?��


    Joshua stretched his arms. The chair was notfortable to sleep on.


    ��I want to learn all the magic in this book before the teacheres back.��Hiri leaned on the table weakly and sighed. ��But I��ve only learned half of it now.��


    ��The summer homework given by the purple-d man? And Healy... I n to shoot ��The Shining��in this Hearthstone Tavern,��said Jose.


    The Hearthstone Tavern branch in the forgottennd was the most suitable ce to shoot the shining in Jose��s imagination. After being renovated, this building could be regarded as a luxurious resort hotel.


    ��Shining? But I remember that the background in the script is not a manor sealed by heavy snow.��


    Hiri had read the script of the shining before Sir White Thorn Flower. After reading it, Hiri tried to find some words to praise the script, but Hiri failed..


    She did not understand the script of the shining. The only story that she could understand was that the male lead went crazy and chased after his wife and children with an axe.


    If Hili was there, she would have knocked the crazy man unconscious with her staff.


    Hili did not even feel a sense of danger, let alone fear.


    The only tricky setting was ��the ghosts in the manor can block all magic.��


    ��So you can create such a scene with illusions?��Asked Jose.


    The purple-clothed person was traveling in the demon world. Joshua could not contact her for the time being, so he could only leave the illusion work to Hiri.


    ��Of course, it��s no problem to create snow with the illusion. It��s no problem to create a snow monster made of snow.��


    Hiri said as a light purple inscription appeared in her hand. Tiny Snowkes began to fall from the entire room. However, these snowkes all passed through Joshua��s palm andnded on the table.


    ��There��s also a distant view of the manor located halfway up the mountain.��


    Josh recalled the details of each scene in ��The Shining.��The Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd was inside a ruin.


    Although most of the time in the movie was shot in the manor, there were still a few shots from the distant view that clearly showed that the manor was located in a mountain range.


    ��Perhaps this can be solved with my usual practice method.��


    Hiri stopped creating the illusion of snow, and the snow that buried half of Josh��s body in the room disappeared.


    Pale purple inscriptions appeared on a round table in front of Josh, and a scaled-down ��Hearthstone Tavern��appeared on the table.


    ��Can the surrounding scenery also be changed?��


    This time, it was Joshua��s turn to look at Hiri with glowing eyes. The miniature version of the Hearthstone Tavern that appeared on the table was impable in terms of both the architectural precision and the lighting.


    ��Wait a moment, I��ve never seen a manor on a mountain before.��


    Hiri drew a brand-new illusion inscription in the air. A mountain appeared beside the Hearthstone Tavern. Hiri used his finger to point a few white clouds at the mountain.


    ��Where... Should I put it?��Hiri held the mini version of the Hearthstone Tavern in her hand and fell into deep thought.


    For this girl who had never studied architecture, it was indeed difficult for her to build a building halfway up the mountain.


    ��Cut out a piece of tnd here.��


    ording to his memory of the movie, Josh started to modify the illusion with Hiri. The process of modification made Josh feel like he was ying a simtion game.


    It took Hiri about an hour to create a vision that Josh felt was closer to the original.


    ��Sir White Thorn also sent a message. I think we can start work,��Josh said.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 646: Cast confirmed (First Update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh arrived at the White Thorn Theatre near dusk. When Josh saw Sir White Thorn, his first reaction was... he had lost weight.


    Sir White Thorn had always given Josh the impression that he was slightly overweight. Recently, the poprity of the White Thorn Theatre and the Nn National Theatre had gradually increased, and Sir White Thorn��s weight had a tendency to soar.


    This made Joshua suspect that his weight would ruin his future acting career, but today, Sir White Thorn Flower��s soaring weight had decreased.


    He... seemed to have be a lot more haggard. His dark circles were clearly visible, and the tired expression on his face seemed to say, ��I haven��t slept for almost a week.��.


    ��Mr. Joshua...��Sir White Thorn Flower walked forward after seeing Joshua, and forced a smile.


    ��Sir, do you need me to find a priest for you to sprinkle some holy water or something?��Joshua asked.


    ��Holy water?��


    ��You look like you��ve been haunted by some kind of ghost.��


    Joshua��s words greatly stimted Sir White Thorn. He looked left and right to make sure that nothing strange was haunting him, and then heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Uh... you seem to be quite frightened by that script?��


    Joshua had guessed the reason why Sir White Thorn Flower was so Haggard.


    ��This... No! I just learned a truth from the ��shining��script that you gave me.��


    Sir White Thorn flower shivered when he said this.


    ��What truth?��


    Joshua felt that it was not a big deal to see Shawshank��s redemption to understand the true meaning of life, but it was a big problem to see that the ��shining��could change the values of life.


    ��We can��t see those ghosts, those... unclean things, but they do exist.��Sir White Thorn Flower deliberately lowered his voice as if he was afraid of being heard.


    ��So, is it possible that they are right next to us? ��We can��t see those things, so we don��t know... just like every time I want to find something but can��t find it no matter what, it must be caused by some kind of existence.��


    ��This... Ah, so that means that if you can see it, you��ll feel better?��


    When Joshua heard Sir White Thorn Flower��s exnation, he suddenly felt that what Sir White Thorn Flower said made sense.


    Just because humans couldn��t observe it didn��t mean that it didn��t exist.


    ��Can... See It?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower didn��t react at this moment, but Joshua pped his hands directly.


    When the pping sound was heard, one translucent spirit body after another appeared in front of Sir White Thorn Flower.


    Seeing those spirits floating in the air, Sir White Thorn Flower was so scared that he sat down on the ground and kept retreating with his hands and legs.


    ��They... they really exist? Looks like... looks like I��ll have to set up some barriers to expel the spirits in the future.��Sir White Thorn flower breathed heavily.


    ��Wake up. They��ve worked with you several times. There��s no reason for them to be so afraid.��


    The team of demoness photographers that Joshua summoned was none other than the team of demoness photographers from the day. Their costumes had all been changed into the uniform of servant girls because of the skeleton lord��s bad taste.


    Usually, when they were not working, these demoness would be on standby in the Skeleton Lord��s castle.


    All the movies that Joshua had shot before were all done by these demoness girls from the day.


    ��I just...��Sir White Thorn flower choked up. After looking at the warm smiles of the demonesses, he barely recovered from his fear.


    ��It��s not these ghosts that I��m afraid of,��Sir White Thorn Flower said. ��Mr. Joshua, you should also understand that the fear of ghosts that your script brings is the most important. When you sleep alone in your room, those unknown things are watching you and torturing you...��


    ��I understand...��Joshua walked up to Sir White Thorn Flower and patted him on the shoulder.


    ��The shining��was the shadow of Joshua��s childhood. After watching it, Joshua always felt that there was someone under the bed. Every time he slept, he would wrap himself in a quilt.


    ��But now we��re going to turn this script into a movie,��Joshua said with a smile.


    ��I. . . I don��t think anyone will like this kind of movie.��


    Sir White Thorn gritted his teeth and said his opinion, ��If this movie is really made, it will only bring panic to the audience.��


    ��Regarding this question, Sir White Thorn must have written a script with a tragic ending.��


    Joshua felt that any ywright would like to write a tragedy more, and Sir White Thorn was no exception.


    ��What do you enjoy the most after a tragedy is over?��


    ��Watching the audience shed tears for my performance.��Sir White Thorn Flower did not even think about giving Joshua an answer.


    ��That��s right! If I were the audience, I would rather watch a horror movie that makes me unable to sleep at night than watch a boring movie that makes me fall asleep in the cinema! Do you understand?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower did not understand what Joshua said at all, but Joshua was determined to produce ��The shining.��.


    ��I��ve already chosen an actor for you, but I still haven��t found a candidate for the twins. Only a little girl is qualified for this role.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower hid his hesitation in the bottom of his heart and directly brought Joshua to the back of the theater where the actors of the theater were given a ce to practice.


    ��The candidate for that little boy is the son of an old actor in our troupe.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower brought a young boy to Joshua. He looked at Joshua with a strange fear in his eyes.


    ��Sir Joshua.��He suddenly asked Joshua after Sir White Thorn Flower urged him to greet him, ��Is the stage y this time very scary?��


    ��Why do you say so?��


    Joshua only gave the script to Sir White Thorn Flower and Hiri to read.


    ��My mother said that Sir White Thorn Flower��s soul was taken away by the script you wrote,��he said.


    ��It seems that Sir You need to pay attention to your appearance.��


    Joshua nced at Sir White Thorn Flower, who indeed looked like he could die peacefully.


    ��Don��t worry, he couldn��t sleep because he was happy. We��re filming aedy.��Joshua��sforting words eased the fear on his face. ��Do you have a suitable girl?��


    ��This... I have one.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower waved at the door. A ten-year-old girl came to Joshua.


    She was not a human, but a demon.


    ��Your... Your Highness, Joshua.��


    ��Let me think about it, that��s right! The little girl who was rescued by a golden legend.��


    Joshua remembered the identity of this mixed-blood demon girl.


    Before ck Pigeon was a notorious underground organization, she had suffered all kinds of torture as one of the lowest-ranking members.


    After Jose posted a bounty on the Spellcaster Forum topletely destroy her organization, he was very lucky to be rescued by Carrie who was passing by.


    ��Where��s your brother?��


    Jose remembered that she still had an older brother. After being chosen by Sir White Thorn Flower, he trained him as an actor.


    ��Leon is studying in Faroese.��Sir White Thorn Flower told Jose the whereabouts of his apprentice.


    ��Has he gone to Faroese? That��s right... He��s a little old. Maybe the twins can be solved by illusions.��


    Joshua looked at the other actors around him again.


    ��Who��s the main actor?��


    ��The main actor requirement you wrote is ��must be crazy��, so I think it��s better if I go on stage myself.��


    Sir White Thorn��s perverted role seemed to have given him a thrill.


    �C * *


    �C * *


    �C * *


    PS: It��s still the third watch... guys, I need the monthly pass. I��m dying without it. Tomorrow, I��ll try to evolve into the fourth watch..

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 647, shooting begins (second update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Lady Marina has been busy again recently, with the Hearthstone Tavern under her care expanding from three branches in Nn to four.


    The Hearthstone Tavern branch in the Forsaken Lands of Arthur Crow has the mostplicated management, in particr, Joshua recently gave an order to ��find a few cooks and pastry chefs who are proficient in cooking, and let the Elves learn a thing or two.��.


    As a dutiful merchant, apart from Tyreen, Madam Marina rarely knew about other elven races, let alone High Elves, who only existed in myths and legends.


    However, when she personally went to greet these elves, Madam Marina discovered that these elves were all children who had a tough life.


    ��You haven��t even eaten a single candy in your entire life?��


    Lady Marina held the hand of a young high elf, disying an olddy��s unique skill, which was nagging.


    Although the elves in front of her were several times older than Marina, they were still children psychologically.


    The Young Elf who was held by Lady Marina��s hands looked a little embarrassed. If the person holding her hands was a human male, she could still resist.


    However, facing this olddy, she could only patiently listen to Lady Marina��s various nagging.


    There were a total of seventeen high elves who visited the Hearthstone Tavern. These High Elves were all from the faction of Elder Kuitoan. Some of them were high elves who had been caught in Joshua��s Tavern.


    They came here with the intention of sacrificing themselves for Arthur Crow. Of course, there were also some elves who had the thought that they might be able to eat another piece of cake.


    ��Lady Marina, can we begin the lessons we need to learn?��


    Elder Kuito was the leader of this elf team. He patiently listened to the human woman��s nagging for more than ten minutes, and finally, he could not help but hope that the lessons could begin.


    ��It��s about time. Today��s Teacher��s lesson is baking,��Lady Marina said.


    ��Baking?��


    The Young High Elves looked at Elder Kuitoan in confusion. Beforeing here, Elder Kuitoan only told them that they needed to learn some ��human skills��.


    At first, they thought that it was rted to alchemy or magic, but these were what the High Elves were good at.


    ��This is also aplicated and profound skill,��elder Kuitoan said to the Young High Elves in a serious tone. ��I tried it here alone yesterday, but I still haven��t made any satisfactory products. So I hope that you will study it as seriously as you do alchemy!��


    ��Yes... Elder.��


    Under Kuytoan��s instructions, the elves began to learn how to knead a dough with a respectful and cautious attitude.


    The kitchen of this Hearthstone Tavern was very lively. Inparison, the Hall of the tavern was much quieter.


    ��Are there still no Wild High Elves willing toe?��


    Joshua stood in front of the bar counter and nced at the empty hall. The hall, which could originally amodate more than 100 people, could only hear Al��sughter.


    Aurelian and the man in ck were recording new music in Nn��s Silent Hall. Moreover, the manager of the ck Pigeon, thousand faces, the Dark Elf, really had the idea of inviting Aurelian to be a magazine model.


    Jose had no reason to disagree with the Dark Elf��s idea, so Aurelian should be very busy in the near future.


    In contrast, Al��s life was veryfortable. She only needed to sit in the Hearthstone Tavern every day, drinking drinks and ying games.


    ��If you don��t put bait, there won��t be any prey stepping on the trap. Well... the kind of prey that is so stupid that they would run to the trap to confirm what it is doesn��t count.��


    Hiri nced at Al who was ying happily in the corner of the Hearthstone Tavern in the distance.


    ��This is a good opportunity to finish the filming of the movie.��


    Jose adjusted his camera and handed it to the daytime Banshees.


    The filming of ��The shining��was not long in Joshua��s n. The ability of the day Banshees to cross any terrain meant that Joshua��s tedious steps in the production of the movie would be greatly reduced.


    ��Mr. Joshua... This ce really makes me want to write a story for it.��


    At this time, Sir White Thorn Flower came down from the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern. Behind him were the actors of the troupe that participated in the performance of ��The Shining.��.


    ��If I��m not wrong, is the theme thest glory of the Apocalypse? I know the scenery here is indeed quite stunning, but the shooting is about to begin. Are You Ready?��


    When Joshua was about to perform a not-so-grand opening ceremony, the ground suddenly began to shake. The shaking was so great that Sir White Thorn Flower could not stand still and fell to the ground.


    ��Mr. Joshua? What Happened?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower looked around in fear. This sudden shaking in the manor was very much in line with the setting of some supernatural novels where ghosts and monsters would appear.


    ��Let me ask.��Joshua summoned the consciousness of the world tree, and the white bird stopped on Joshua��s head to tell him the good news.


    ��Arthur Crow is temporarily out of the control of the evil creature!��


    ��It seems that the high elves can celebrate openly.��Joshua walked to the White Thorn Knight who was lying on the ground. ��But before that, we still have to finish filming ��The Shining��as soon as possible.��


    ... ..


    In the underground ruins in the frost country.


    The dim light of the protocrystal illuminated the ancient ruins.


    The ground of the ruins was full of human bones and magic guide dolls that had been turned into scrap metal. There were still no dried dark red bloodstains that seemed to tell of the tragedy that had happened here.


    Arge number of ck-robed people gathered in the center of the ruins and knelt down.


    The chained priest looked at the believers who knelt down. Their eyes revealed their desire for the golden potion in their hands.


    ��We prepared for the fall of the city that blocked the sky for 30 years. We sacrificed the lives of countless loyal believers for the Lord. Because of the world tree in that city, it was the only way for us to touch God.��


    The priest slowly walked to one of the believers and half-knelt down, cing his hand on his shoulder.


    ��My dear child, I know you also want to witness the glory of the Lord, Right?��The priest asked softly, causing the eyes of the believers to gradually be fanatical. ��Then go!��


    The priest suddenly threw the potion in his hand out of the ruins, and the kneeling believers swarmed to the entrance of the ruins like a swarm of insects.


    The moment he finished, a woman in a wheelchair appeared in the shadows of the ruins.


    ��We found the key to the root.��A strange voice echoed in the ruins.


    The priest turned around and looked at the woman in the wheelchair, his voice filled with uncontroble excitement.


    ��What did you say?��


    ��In the Frost ins, the magic puppet named Heart Lock has absorbed arge amount of energy. This can only be done after it enters the source. There is a need to bring it back for investigation,��she said.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 648, Wives��rules (Third Watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The branch carefully took out the biscuits from the stove.


    The biscuits were in the shape of little bears on the iron tray. The branch took out some cream and painted the faces and mouths of the little bears.


    ��Very good, you and Winna are my most talented students!��


    An old woman in her sixties was their baking teacher. It was said that she used to work in the human court, making desserts for the king��s afternoon tea every day.


    If a baker of this level was reced by a spellcaster, it would already be considered a sage who lived in seclusion in the tower of sages.


    The reason she epted Lady Marina��s invitation was because she heard that Jose was the director of ��The eight faithful dogs��. That was why she was willing to rush to Arthur Crow to teach these irrelevant high elves her skills.


    Therefore, the olddy was very strict and never gave face to anyone.


    The Bear Biscuit made by twigs and leaves was praised by the royal baker.


    The other one who received her approval was Winona. Twigs and leaves only remembered that she often stayed with Aurelian and was responsible for looking after the flowers in asgolol��s garden.


    The other high elf apprentices..


    ��We human three-year-old children can make better things than yours! Redo it!��


    After the old woman praised Twiggy and Winona as if they were her daughters, she turned into a strict and mean stepmother who judged other people��s works with sharp words.


    ��I don��t think even the field pigs would be interested in the smell of paste! Just throw it into the furnace and burn it like firewood!��


    Sinceing to this baking ss to learn, these high elf apprentices had already endured the old woman��s ridicule for half a month.


    If not for elder Quitoan being present every day, they might not have been able to suppress their emotions.


    ��Don��t You High Elf boys know how to control the Heat?��The old woman used sharp words to nder them.


    These high elf apprentices could only look at elder Quitoan who was standing at the back of the kitchen.


    Unfortunately... Elder Quitoan couldn��t help them because..


    ��Mr. Quitoan, they will go to the human world in the future. Don��t let them tell any human that they have learned under me!��The old woman walked to Elder Quitoan, she picked up the cookies under elder kuitoan and said, ��Including you! This is the first time I��ve seen a guy who would blow up the stove if he took a cookie test!��


    ��I will, Ma��am.��


    Elder Kuitoan looked at the cookies on his te that had turned into powder and fell into deep thought. He thought that refining medicine was already a difficult skill to learn, but he didn��t expect that human baking was even harder to learn.


    This time, Kuitoan��s skills werepletely inferior to others, so he could only admit defeat. In front of the truth, he could not refute anything.


    ��Alright, Alright! That��s all for today��s lesson. Mr. Joshua asked me to teach you baking, but he did not expect all of you to learn it... those who really don��t want to learn it don��t have toe in the future!��


    The old woman gave the order to leave, and elder Kuitoan could only leave with his young High Elves.


    Only Twiggy and Winona stayed behind.


    ��Twiggy... do you know where Nn��s ck Pigeon headquarters is?��


    Winona walked over to Twiggy and asked tentatively, holding the square biscuit that she had taken the test for.


    ��ck Pigeon Headquarters?��


    When Twiggy heard the word ��ck pigeon��, he instantly thought of the Dark Elf. There was also that time when the dark elves brought them to experience the speed limit of a human magic-powered car!


    This memory made Twiggy feel nauseous once again.


    ��What are you going there for? Won��t your father have any objections?��


    Twiggy felt that in the past fifteen days, the situation in Arthur Kronen had not only not stabilized, but had also be more and more tense.


    The elder council was faintly showing signs of splitting up. The entire high elf tribe was also showing signs of prization, and the number of nsmen who had different opinions was increasing.


    In this tense atmosphere, Twiggy felt that Nn and Hearthstone Tavern made her feel morefortable.


    Unfortunately, Vaina��s father was a high elf who did not want outsiders to stay in Arthur Crow.


    She coulde to Hearthstone Tavern because she was under the protection of Elder Kuitoan.


    ��I just want to give these snacks to Aurelian... Aurelian told me in the text message that she is at the headquarters of the ck Pigeons,��Vaina said.


    ��Actually, I don��t know where the headquarters of the ck pigeon is either.��


    Twigs and leaves were still a little afraid of Nn. At least, she did not dare to walk alone on Nn��s street.


    Because the city was really... too big.


    ��I��ll ask Mr. Jose. Maybe he can drive you there.��


    Twigs and leaves also put the little bear biscuits that she had made into a paper bag. After saying goodbye to the baking teacher, she took Winona to the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    She walked to the hall of the Hearthstone Tavern ording to her memory, but before she took a few steps... she felt something dripping on the ground.


    Twig and leaf looked down and found a drop of scarlet liquid on the ground.


    What is this?


    Just as twig and leaf were about to squat down to confirm the drop of liquid, arge amount of scarlet liquid suddenly gushed out from the corridor in the distance.


    ��Blood... blood? Run!��When twig reacted, he immediately shouted to Winona beside him.


    ��What... What Happened?��


    Winona looked at the blood that was gushing out from the end of the corridor and was so scared that she was unable to move. It was only when twig patted her shoulder that she followed twig and leaf to run to the other side of the corridor.


    What was going on in this Hearthstone Tavern! ! It was fine if there were undead living on the second floor, but why was there blood gushing out from the first floor��s corridor! !


    Winna ran to the corner of the corridor with Winna and bumped into a human male.


    ��Ladies, are you alright?��


    The human male greeted them in a friendly manner with a smile on his face.


    However, his smile was too ferocious... or rather, it was a little too crazy. It gave people a creepy feeling.


    Twigs and leaves subconsciously wanted to punch this character who had a temperament between ��lunatic and pervert��to the ground.


    However, a hand appeared behind her and grabbed her shoulder.


    A sense of fear spread in her heart.


    ��I think your makeup and expression scared them, Sir White Thorn Flower.��


    Just as Twiggy was about to scream, a familiar voice came from behind her and eased her fear. When she turned around, Jose was standing behind her.


    At that moment, Twiggy felt that this demon, whom the elders had described as dangerous, was so reliable that she wanted to cry.

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 649 you scared me!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Believe me, this really isn��t a murder scene.��


    As the director, Joshua was directing the day Banshees to shoot the movie. At the same time, he was exining to the two high elfdies who were watching.


    ��Yes, I understand, Mr. Joshua. I Won��t tell anyone.��


    Foliage��s expression was a little dull. She was already trying her best to believe what Joshua had said earlier. ��the theme of this movie is a family ethicsedy.��


    However, in the distance, the female lead was struggling to drag the unconscious male lead to the basement warehouse.


    As a fan of the Sherlock Holmes series, Twig had already imagined countless murder cases in secret rooms at this moment, even though she knew that this was ��filming��.


    ��It looks like the two of you have something to say to me?��


    Joshua saw that the two High Elves had been waiting by his side for almost half an hour.


    Although they were very interested in the scene of the film production, on the first day of the official opening of ��The shining,��they did not have to watch for long before they went to do their own things.


    ��We can wait until after the shooting is over,��twigs said.


    ��Okay.��


    Josh stopped the three daytime Banshees that were in the middle of recording. This scene was considered to bepleted.


    The remaining scene of the male lead going crazy in the warehouse. Joshua needed to go directly into the warehouse to guide Sir White Thorn Flower.


    Twigs hesitated for a moment before following Joshua to the warehouse where the food was stored.


    When they entered the warehouse, the door of the warehouse was suddenly closed, giving them a fright.


    ��It��s necessary for the performance. Now, please stand here.��


    Joshua came to a corner of the warehouse. Twigs, leaves, and Winona immediately ran to Joshua��s side, wanting to get away from Sir White Thorn Flower who was standing at the door.


    Winona��s frightened eyes clearly expressed the thought that ��that human is so scary��.


    Joshua did not have time to care about the two high elves. He directly signaled for Sir White Thorn Flower to start his performance.


    When Sir White Thorn leaned his head against the door and used a maniacal voice and a ferocious expression to say those threatening lines, the female lead who was standing outside the door was not the only one who was flustered.


    Joshua always felt that the twigs and leaves next to him and Winona would hug each other. It seemed that Sir White Thorn had seeded in creating a ��terrifying character��.


    The filming progress continued until noon.


    ��Winona, did Aurelian really tell you to watch this new movie together?��


    The twigs and leaves looked at Sir White Thorn who was holding an axe in the distance. The filming had just ended, and Sir White Thorn still did not know where to put his axe.


    Although Sir White Thorn had tried his best to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor after the filming had ended, the other actresses were still not willing to get close to him.


    ��HMM... when I told the children of the forest that she couldn��t secretly watch the new video by herself,��Winona whispered.


    ��This movie is indeed not suitable for watching alone.��


    Joshua finished the follow-up work and came in front of them.


    ��Mr. Joshua... When will this ��The Shining��be released?��


    Twiggy did not address Joshua as ��son of the forest��like the other High Elves did. After spending more time on the Spellcasters��forum, her way of speaking began to move closer to the Spellcasters��forum.


    ��It won��t be long. The fastest... let me think about three days.��


    It was enough for Joshua to directly restore the details of the movie in his mind. In addition, with the help of the daytime banshee, filming a movie like ��The Shining��that took ce in a building was very fast.


    ��It just so happens that I��m going to the ck pigeon to discuss publicity matters. Aren��t you guys going to the ck pigeon?��Joshua asked.


    Twig lightly poked winna with her hand, and she hurriedly raised her hand in panic.


    ��I. . . Want to go,��she said.


    ... ..


    Nn, the ck Pigeon Press Association.


    ��A rebellious guitar girl... I feel ashamed to look at such a character.��


    Joshua sat in the Dark Elf��s study and flipped through thetest issue of Nn��s fashion magazine.


    The high elf Aurelian was the cover character of this fashion magazine. Aurelian was wearing a ck pleated dress. The hem of the dress was different from the usual court dress, only reaching the knees.


    Such a short dress was a very bold design for this court dress, which was mainly plicated and heavy��.


    ��Didn��t you say not to follow the trend, but to create the trend?��The Dark Elf sat by the window and looked at the bustling Nn Street outside. ��And her dress is very popr with other humans.��


    ��Are you sure it��s the clothes, not her figure and appearance?��


    Healy was also reading thetest issue of Nn��s fashion magazine. It would take some courage for her to try some of the clothes on it.


    ��I��ll have to ask the person involved.��


    Joshua put down the magazine and looked at another corner of the study room. The cover character of the magazine was eating a small biscuit with her best friend.


    After noticing Joshua��s gaze, Aurelian immediately swallowed the biscuit in her mouth and armed herself with a cold expression again.


    ��I��m very curious.��


    When Joshua was chatting with the Dark Elves just now, he also overheard the whispers between Aurelian and Winona.


    ��What do you think of the internal situation of your race?��Joshua asked.


    Winona had just informed Aurelian that she was still hostile towards outsiders within the race, and even Aurelian had been branded as an ��aplice��.


    To put it in a more tragic way, Aurelian had worked so hard to earn money in the outside world. In the end, when he returned home, he did not have a good expression on his face. If it was Joshua, he might have flipped the dining table, then, he would have a good chat with these ingrates.


    ��I don��t have any thoughts.��Aurelian looked at Joshua with an unusually calm expression. ��I just feel a little sad.��


    ��Sad?��


    ��I was too narrow-minded in the past.��Aurelian looked at the cookie in her hand. ��In my past life, I only practiced archery and magic. I also patrolled a small forest as an inspector.��


    ��I roughly understand what you mean.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, Aurelian��s current age was measured in hundreds. Joshua was not willing to be a ranger for more than a hundred years.


    ��Nn... has a lot of good things.��Aurelian bit her lips lightly, she still frankly confessed her opinion of Nn. ��It��s very interesting to browse the spellcasters��forums on the magic web every day and read thements left behind by the music of the magic web. There are also desserts and food sold in the shops on the streets...��


    Aurelian had spent the past half a month in Nn. From the beginning, she had resisted this city. She held the pride of being a high ELF and was unwilling to acknowledge the prosperity of this city, until now, she had been like a newborn baby, spending some time exploring the streets every day.


    ��The humans in this city are friendlier than I imagined, and more interesting than I imagined. That��s why I felt that my life in the past was very pathetic,��Aurelian said.


    ��So this is considered aplete sess?��


    Hiri suddenly whispered into Joshua��s ear.


    ��I guess so. This is also the reason why I don��t really want topete with the High Elves.��


    Joshua did not intend to continue disturbing Aurelian��s afternoon tea time. He turned his gaze to the Dark Elf who was sitting on the windowsill.


    ��Thousand faces, the new movie that I told you about is about to be released soon. Are you ready for the publicity?��


    ��Publicity... Your Highness Joshua, what do you mean by these few publicity pictures that you gave me?��


    When Josh mentioned the new movie, the Dark Elf��s expression instantly changed. She took out the three pictures that Josh had given her before. On the pictures were the happy pictures of the main characters of the shining.


    ��Uh, the beginning of the movie is indeed like this.��Josh subconsciously shifted his gaze to the other side.


    ��You are not allowed to fabricate fake news, your highness Josh. You taught me this.��The Dark Elf had read the script of the shining. The plot of the movie waspletely different from these pictures.


    ��I thought thousand-face would be happy to publicize it like this.��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the Dark Elf should have liked this kind of dramatic news.


    ��Do you still remember that you allowed me to send the script to His Highness Fuya?��


    ��Yes...��


    Joshua��s sister was also a movie fan. After learning from the Dark Elf that Joshua was making a new movie, she asked the Dark Elf if Joshua could read the new script.


    ��I saw your three stills and sent them directly to Princess Fuya. She��s hiding under the nket and doesn��t want to see me!��The Dark Elf said.

 Chapter 654 - the collective bubble

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 650, the collective bubble</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Inside Faroese��s pce.


    Carrie was reading a thick script. It was not a ��movie��script, but a ��serial��script.


    The concept of a serial was told to Mrs. Cesar by Jose. It was not as simple as shooting a movie. A whole movie only took two hours.


    In contrast, a soap opera was much moreplicated. Not only did it have ten or a hundred times more scripts than a movie, but it also took so long that Carrie wanted to resign!


    Carrie had been involved in the production of the soap opera for half a month. Although she was not the female lead in the soap opera, she was unexpectedly involved in a lot of scenes.


    Arge number of scenes squeezed out all of the time that Carrie spent ying games every day. Usually, Carrie could walk around in ��My World��once or twice a day, and asionally y one or two rounds of ��Holy Spirit.��.


    Now, Carrie only had spare time at night.


    ��Mother, I beg you to write my character to death.��


    Carrie read the rest of the plot. There was still a part of the plot that had not been created. Although the script was based on a novel, it was not a problem to make some minor changes on the basis of the original novel.


    ��I��m not the screenwriter, Carrie. However, you should appear as the female lead in the plot from now on. You should treat the female lead of the first series in the history of Faroese more seriously.��


    Mrs. Caesar was still as strict with Carrie as usual.


    ��...��


    Carrie knew that it was useless to refute her mother at this time. She could only find time to open the text message andin to her friends in the film association.


    ��My mother seems to really want me to y the female lead, but that show already has a female lead!��


    ��maybe the female lead will die in the next episode? I��ve been watching Phantom of the pce. Recently, the Spellcasters��forum said that the female lead has set up countless gs of death.��


    Dorothy was the first to reply to Carrie in the movie club, and Carrie also knew her because of my world.


    ��isn��t it too pitiful to die after two episodes?��


    Tyreen, who used the name of the tree breeder, also came to the shore and spat out one or two bubbles.


    ��yeah, someone else was just brought to the pce from a small vige. I thought the rtionship between the male lead and her would develop further. Also, Carrie, you yed the role of a vicious youngdy.��sister Denise, who rarely spoke in this club, also appeared at this time.


    ��are you all watching? No... can we talk about something else?��


    She came to the film association during her break in the hope that she could rx and not listen to theints of the audience.


    ��New Topic? This afternoon is the premiere of my new movie. The venue is the White Thorn Theatre. Is anyoneing?��


    Suddenly, a character called the fireman left this message in the film association.


    The moment Carrie saw this message, her tired mind instantly went into a state of excitement!


    ��new movie? What is it?��


    Carrie��s typing speed was obviously not as fast as the group of ��Water Monsters��in the movie club. This message from the fireman was like throwing a deep-water bomb into the sea.


    The news of the movie club instantly flooded the screen. For a moment, Carrie could not see clearly what they were saying.


    ��Mother!��


    Gloria couldn��t care less about the news about the film club. She threw away her script and ran to Mrs. Caesar.


    ��Gloria, there��s another scene in the afternoon. You need to touch up your makeup,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��Josh... No... Mr. Josh��s new movie premiere is this afternoon!��


    The moment Carrie called out Josh��s name, Mrs. Cesar��s stern expression changed slightly.


    The name ��Josh��was like a curse to Mrs. Cesar. Usually, whenever Carrie made any request to Mrs. Cesar, she would fiercely refute it, but once she reced it with Josh��s name, the result would bepletely different.


    For example, Mrs. Caesar would always consider using the excuse that she wanted to have afternoon tea with Jose today.


    ��The premiere of the new movie?��


    Mrs. Caesar��s face also showed a look of joy, but it quickly disappeared and she became the dignified mother again.


    ��Carrie, where did you get the news from?��Mrs. Caesar asked.


    Carrie opened the Spellcaster Forum. During the release of the premiere, Joshua had already posted the promotional poster called ��The Shining��on the spellcaster forum.


    Mrs. Caesar confirmed the content of the promotional poster, and she fell into silence after the poster had the signature of ��Joshua Arnold.��.


    ��The second time... The Butler told the king that the shooting in the afternoon might be dyed.��


    After Mrs. Caesar left this order to her subordinates, she left the pce with Carrie and came to the street outside of Faroese.


    When Carrie got into the magic car, she wanted to cheer a little.


    She remembered that thest time she was so excited was when ��The devil is not too cold��was released.


    Carrie took the opportunity to open the discussion group of the film club.


    ��is this a poster for the new movie?��


    ��is a family-friendly movie in the same genre as ��The eight faithful��?��


    The content of the film club had be a discussion of the plot of the new movie. Carrie did not participate in the discussion and opened the Spellcaster Forum.


    There was a short trailer in the Spellcaster Forum��s ��The Shining��promotional post, and the following indicated that it would be officially released tomorrow.


    The number of replies to the post had shot up to about five hundred, and it was still going up.


    Before they knew it, Nn��s audience had identified with the name Josh, and when Josh��s name was on the bottom of every movie, they went into a rave.


    ��The Shawshank Redemption is so good, it��s hard to think of a script that could surpass it at this stage.��


    That was what she heard Master Morgan say, and it was widely epted by the Faroese art world.


    That movie hadpletely tamed the arrogant artists of Faroese.


    The sudden announcement of the release of the new movie made by Jose was enough to make her look forward to the movie experience.


    Gloria didn��t see anything from the trailer. The only thing she knew was that the main characters of the movie were a family. They were driving a magic car to a manor halfway up the mountain.


    Gloria took another look at the discussion messages in the movie club. The Light Chaser had started to analyze the content of the movie, and some names that Gloria was not familiar with were also involved in the discussion.


    All of a sudden, Carrie saw that her friend, Fuya, had left a message in the club. There were only four words: ��Don��t Look!��


    These four words were like waves on the sea. In less than five seconds, they disappeared from Carrie��s dialog box.


    What did she mean by ��Don��t look��? Carrie put her hand on the keyboard and wanted to ask Fuya, but at that moment, the magic car had already driven to a portal leading to Nn.


    The portal was built by the evil sin, so it was very secret, even the king didn��t know about it.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 651, before the premiere (Chapter 3)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    This premiere was unofficial, and only invited some acquaintances.


    After Josh posted the trailer for ��The shining��on the Spellcaster Forum, Josh received a lot of inquiries from acquaintances about the premiere on his text message.


    The visitor who surprised Josh the most was the yellow-clothed man.


    It was not until the yellow-clothed person brought his chief apprentice, Sophia, to the White Thorn Theatre that Joshua realized that the sage was not interested in movies. He was just a little troubled by his own student��s urging.


    This girl named Sophia Karshilov was probably Nn��s most promising new spellcaster. She usually stood at the top of the younger generation, but now she came to the private hall of the White Thorn Theatre, she exposed her identity as a ��Star Chaser��!


    ��That��s Miss Tyreen. Mentor, quickly give me the autograph book!��She kept urging the yellow-clothed person. She was the only one in Nn who dared to order the yellow-clothed person like that.


    The yellow-clothed person��s expression was stiff, and he looked very unhappy. However, he still took out a small book and gave it to Sophia.


    Sophia took her autograph book and ran to Tyreen��s side. Her eyes were full of excitement, and she handed the autograph book to Tyreen in panic.


    After taking the autograph book, Tyreen nced at Josh who was standing next to her.


    This frost elf seemed to be used to Josh��s presence. She would ask Josh��s opinion before doing anything.


    ��Sign it, but I suggest you practice your signature,��said Joshua.


    ��HMM... how should I practice my signature?��


    Tyreen took the notebook from Sophia and hesitated for a moment when she picked up the pen.


    ��It has your characteristics. People can recognize that it��s your signature at a nce. Let Me Think... You can write it in elven words!��


    Joshua��s suggestion made Tyreen look nostalgic.


    Tyreen opened the autograph book that Sophie handed over and wrote her name in Frost Elven words.


    ��Elven words...��


    Sophie took the autograph book and looked at the signature that Tyreen had written on it. She calmed herself down and handed the autograph book to Joshua who was next to her.


    ��Do I Want One Too?��


    Joshua did not expect that someone woulde to him to sign autographs.


    ��I��ve seen the list of the creators behind Warcraft. You��re one of the creators of that game, aren��t you?��


    ��The Creator...��


    Joshua looked at Sophia��s expectant eyes and did not say anything that would disappoint her. Joshua took the autograph book and wrote his name on it.


    Sophia��s admiration for him was the admiration of a yer for the game��s creator. This made Joshua very... happy.


    After she received Joshua��s autograph, she returned to the yellow-clothed man��s side.


    ��Sophia...��


    The yellow-clothed man wanted to remind her to pay attention to her image.


    ��Teacher, I want to learn Elvish.��Sophia once again made a request that gave the yellow-clothed man a headache.


    The principal apprentice of the man in yellow had been wanting to learn too many extra-curricr lessons recently. Among them, illusion magic was the first to be taught. There was also music, ying, and now, she even wanted to learn elvennguage.


    Just as the man in yellow was about to make up his mind and persuade her to focus on the Thunder system��s magic, Sophia shouted ��gloria��and ran to the other side of the hall.


    ��It��ll be better if she sees more.��


    Jose walked to the yellow-clothed man��s side andforted him.


    The yellow-clothed man only snorted coldly and didn��t bother with Jose anymore.


    The star-chaser, Sophia, was running around the entire hall. Seeing her excited look, Jose had more and more thoughts of holding a Grammy or Oscar award ceremony.


    ��Mr. Joshua... about this movie.��


    Mrs. Caesar brought her daughter, Gloria, to Joshua. Even though Joshua had told her that this was not a gathering of nobles, she still came dressed up.


    ��I don��t think anyone here is willing to listen to the spoilers. The only advice I can give you is to keep an acquaintance by your side when you watch it.��


    Jose��s reminder made Mrs. Caesar stop asking about the details of the movie. She gently nudged Gloria, who was next to her, and then found an excuse to go directly to Sir White Thorn to ask about the situation.


    ��Why isn��t Hili by your side?��


    Gloria carefully nced at her mother and lowered her voice to ask Jose.


    ��She��s catching up on her summer homework, so she��s waiting in the screening room.��


    Josh still felt a little guilty about Healy. The illusion magic that Healy had used during the filming of ��The shining��had helped a lot recently, but the price was that the progress of the book that the purple-clothed man had made her study was still stagnant.


    ��Homework...��


    It was rare for Carrie to get away from the heavy filming work. She didn��t want to hear another word that made her even more afraid.


    ��There��s one more thing. Fuya has been logging into ��My World��recently and hasn��t spoken much. Recently, I feel that she��s a little strange. I think you��re her older brother... you should know something,��Carrie asked.


    ��Fuya hasn��t been in a good mood recently.��After Joshua learned from the dark elves that Fuya was actually frightened by the script for ��The Shining,��he had alsoforted her through text messages.


    However, the effect was not ideal. She did not reply to Joshua at all. She was the type of person who could not be coaxed no matter how hard she tried.


    ��I��ll find some time to return to the demon world, but it��s about time to start the premiere now.��


    Joshua nced at the crowd gathered in the hall. All the people that Joshua had invited and those who took the initiative toe had already arrived.


    Most of them were actors from the White Briar troupe. The other part were members of Joshua��s guild, such as Cheryl, who was the author, and the two nuns from Denisa.


    The arrival of Ino and Zenas had directly ignited the heart of the Star Chaser, Sophia. She was so excited that she could not speak properly just by looking at Zenas and Ino standing together.


    On the other hand, Hiri��s sister, Hend, and her friend, Sansa, appeared to be much more reserved. Hend waved at Joshua as a greeting.


    Hend��s recent work at Nn��s savings office had sessfully lifted her out of poverty.


    ��Fuya... told me not toe and watch this movie.��


    Gloria nced at the warm family hanging on the poster in the hall, and a sense of unease lingered in her heart.


    ��Do you want to leave now?��


    ��The answer is no, Mr. Joshua.��


    Carrie shook her head slightly when she felt her mother��s gaze. Then, under the call of Joshua, nearly a hundred people who attended the premiere walked into the screening hall.


    Hiri had already upied the best seat in the screening hall, but she was still reading a thick magic book.


    Hend stood there for a long time, stunned by her hardworking look.


    ��Hend, hurry up... There are many people watching the seat next to Enoch,��Sansa urged.


    ��This is the first time I��ve seen Hiri reading a magic book. She used to throw it at people when she was young,��Hend muttered to himself.


    Hend��s muttering was clearly heard by Jose. This was probably the growth of a naughty child when he was young.


    Not only had he grown up... but he had also reached the age where he could marry.


    Jose walked to the seat next to Hiri and sat down. Hiri closed the magic book in his hand at the same time.


    Before Hiri could speak, the seat on the other side of Jose was upied by Gloria.


    ��forgive me... This is not my intention.��


    Gloria noticed Hiri��s gaze and used her lips to convey the meaning. At the same time, she pointed at Mrs. Caesar who was sitting next to her.


    It shouldn��t be a problem just to sit next to her... and the lights in the theater were gradually dimming.


    Hiri ced the thick magic book in his hand on his thigh and looked at the screen that was gradually glowing.

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 652, opening</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The audience had already found their seats, and the screen began to glow. The blue sky and the Endless Mountains appeared before everyone��s eyes.


    This spectacr natural scenery was created by Hiri��s illusion. Jose had to adjust it countless times to make sure that there were no ws in it.


    The scenery on the screen could be described as magnificent, but the background music could only be described as noise.


    ��Is this the soundtrack of the movie?��


    Next to her, Gloria listened to the rising and falling of her ears. It sounded like someone had put a steel ruler on a piano string and pulled it down, which made Gloria very unhappy.


    At first, she thought that it was someone in the audience who was making such noise, so she asked the director beside her in a low voice.


    Of course, Jose��s answer was a nod. The soundtrack in ��The Shining��was definitely one of the highlights of the movie.


    However, this highlight was no different from a noise in the eyes of the artists from Faroese. In fact, when Josemissioned skeleton to y these ��Strange��soundtracks, she also asked, ��What do you need the noise for?��.


    ��...��


    In Carrie��s impression, the soundtracks of the movies that Jose produced were nothing to be ashamed of.


    Whether it was the dance music in ��Beauty and the devil,��or the epilogue in ��The devil is not too cold,��they were all very impressive.


    But what the hell was the soundtrack for this movie? Was it done on purpose?


    Carrie hesitated for a moment, but she still did not ask why Jose would use such a strange soundtrack.


    The camera on the screen switched to the male lead yed by Sir White Thorn, who appeared in a hall-like ce.


    The male lead went to the office of a person-in-charge, who seemed to be about to discuss something with him.


    He just said hello to the person-in-charge, and the camera switched to another ce.


    A little boy and his mother.


    The family was advertised on the poster.


    The Little Boy��s conversation with his mother involved them spending the winter in a manor house.


    ��What does Tony Think?��


    ��I don��t want to go, Mrs. Torrance.��


    The little boy��s tone suddenly changed as he answered his mother.


    Was he improvising?


    As she pondered what the movie was about, the camera switched to the Little Boy��s father.


    The father was talking to the man in charge of the estate about the estate agency, the man told his father, ��The estate used to have a manager, but he went crazy soon after arriving and killed his wife and his twin daughters.��


    The moment Carrie heard these conversations, she recalled Fuya��s words, ��Don��t look.��.


    A bad premonition filled her heart.


    After the conversation between her father and the person-in-charge ended, the camera turned to the little boy again. He stood in front of the mirror and muttered to himself, as if there was a person living in his mouth.


    That��s right... This was not the little boy��s impromptu performance.


    The little boy repeatedly begged the boy named ��Tony��to tell him about the situation in the manor. In the end, the little boy��s expression froze there.


    Before Carrie could figure out what was going on, the camera switched again... scarlet blood gushed out like a tide in a corridor.


    Suddenly, the scene of the twins holding hands shed past, and she leaned back.


    At that moment, she understood what the movie was about.


    The warm scene on the poster was aplete lie. The movie seemed to be about a ghost, or something worse.


    A strange fear spread in Carrie��s heart, and suddenly there was a thunderous snore in the audience.


    It was extremely impolite to fall asleep in the audience and Snore. Mrs. Caesar, who was sitting next to Carrie, stood up and tried to find the ce where the snore came from.


    Some of the audience turned back to look for the person who had fallen asleep. Finally, Mrs. Caesar saw the sleeping man in yellow in thest row.


    ��Mentor! Mentor! !��


    Sophia felt the eyes of the people around her. Of course, she didn��t have the face to endure the noisy snoring of the person in yellow. She immediately shook the sleeping person in yellow rudely.


    ��What��s wrong? !��


    The person in yellow suddenly woke up and looked around. The audience members who turned around to look at him all sensibly continued to look at the movie screen.


    ��Mentor, how can you fall asleep at this time?��


    Sofia lowered her voice and said.


    ��Cough.��The man in yellow also realized that he had lost hisposure and cleared his throat. He had been hunting down those cultists who were bewitched by the things outside the world in Arthur Crow a while ago, so he had not had a good rest.


    But the biggest reason for him to fall asleep was still..


    ��This movie is more boring than I imagined.��


    The yellow-clothed man did not hide hisments. If he hadmented on ��Beauty and the devil��like this, his apprentice, Sophia, would have found a hundred reasons to refute the yellow-clothed man.


    But this time, surprisingly, Sophia did not talk back to the yellow-clothed man. She just looked at the screen in the distance again.


    Healy, who was in the middle of the audience, poked Joshua��s arm with her elbow, as if asking for his opinion of the man in yellow.


    ��It��s normal.��


    Joshua didn��t expect all the audience to understand ��The shining.��When Joshua first saw the movie, he was also in a daze, but after he saw the end of the movie, he felt scared.


    On the screen, the main character��s family had already arrived at the manor in a magic car. The current manager of the manor took them to inspect the various facilities in the manor, while the Little Boy stayed alone in a game room to y darts.


    The ear-piercing and strange music sounded again, as if something bad was approaching the little boy from behind.


    The moment Carrie heard the background music, a bad premonition rose in her heart again.


    When the little boy looked back and saw the two twins again, Carrie felt something in her heart shatter. She reached out her hand and subconsciously hugged Jose��s arm.


    Jose was a little overwhelmed by Carrie��s sudden attack. Before he could react, the soft touch on his arm and the Pleasant Smell of Carrie��s perfume rushed into Jose��s sense of smell.


    ��I��m... I��m sorry, Mr. Josh. I thought of something bad, and I��m a little scared.��Gloria quickly let go of Josh��s arm.


    ��It��s okay.��


    Hiri, who was sitting on the other side of the room, quietly hugged Josh��s other arm.


    ��Hiri...��Josh turned his eyes to Hiri. He was about to say that it was a little ufortable to hold him like this..


    ��I was scared.��Hiri raised her head and looked into Joshua��s eyes.


    ��Wait, the crucial plot hasn��t arrived yet. It shouldn��t be enough to...��


    ��I was scared...��


    Hiri repeated it once more. Joshua could only choose to ept this Miss Spellcaster��s order.

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 653, fear spread</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Everything became clear when the chef and the little boy talked about the ability rted to the spirit.


    ��Perhaps many things leave other traces after they happen. Not everyone can notice the traces, but people with the spirit��s ability can notice them.��


    This sentence allowed Carrie to grasp the core of the plot. The two little twin girls that appeared just now must be the two ghosts that had been killed by the previous manager with an axe.


    In the end... was what the spirit could see really a ghost?


    Carrie silently watched the rest of the plot. When the little boy rode around the corridor on a short toy tricycle, the camera followed closely behind him.


    This always gave Carrie the feeling that something terrible would appear at the next corner.


    Fortunately, it didn��t... the scene passed smoothly, except for the depressing music. It wasn��t until the hero yed by Sir White Thorn Flower was writing an article with a magic machine that typed, the Little Boy��s mother walked in.


    The hero started to fly into a rage because the little boy��s mother had interrupted his writing.


    ��Is there a need to do this?��


    Carrie heard the discussioning from behind her. Her body, which was curled up in her seat, immediately turned around in panic when she heard the voice.


    She saw clearly the two people sitting behind her. Carrie had an impression of them. They were Hiri��s sister, Hend, and the girl from the sacrednd, Sansa.


    As long as they were not ghosts or something more terrifying than ghosts.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Joshua who was sitting next to her again.


    Right... a demon was sitting next to her. Why should she be afraid of ghosts?


    She encouraged herself with this method, but when she looked up again, she suddenly saw the male lead on the screen looking out of the window with a strange expression.


    The entire background music was also suppressed to the point that it was ear-piercing.


    ��Mother... mother.��


    At this moment, Carrie called out to Mrs. Caesar beside her, wanting to find a sense of protection from her mother.


    ��Carrie, you need to control your fear and not fall into panic at any time.��


    Mrs. Caesar did not let Carrie hold her hand. She had long seen that this movie was mainly based on ��horror��and ��weirdness��.


    This was her way of teaching Carrie.


    The male lead yed by Sir White Thorn perfectly portrayed the depressing atmosphere of the movie.


    After asking her mother to be useless, Carrie could only whimper and silently open the magic to focus on the magic.


    As long as she watched the Spellcaster Forum and did not watch the screen... She should not feel afraid.


    But at this moment, Mrs. Caesar held her hand that was tapping on the magic.


    ��Mr. Jose is right next to you, it��s Rude!��Mrs. Caesar said in a low voice.


    This behavior of Carrie��s was equivalent to looking for a book to read while she was performing on the stage, and the screenwriter was sitting next to her.


    This action could not be considered rude, it could even be said to be somewhat offensive.


    Carrie could only suppress the boiling unease in her heart and continue to focus her attention on the screen.


    In theter part of the plot, the entire manor was sealed off by heavy snow, and the situation became even worse.


    The little boy once again rode the toy tricycle around the entire manor, and the music gradually became oppressive and terrifying. When he turned the corner, the two twins who should have died a long time ago appeared in front of him.


    At that moment, Gloria could only cover her eyes with her hands and look at the content on the screen through the gaps between her fingers. When the image of the Twins dying and falling to the ground shed by.., gloria could close the gaps between her fingers.


    ��Gloria, are you okay?��


    Joshua��s question came from the side. This question made the fear in Gloria��s heart gradually turn into shame.


    Gloria realized that she was in a public ce. As the flower of Faroese, she shouldn��t be in such a sorry state.


    This made Gloria take a deep breath. She adjusted her emotions and continued to look at the screen.


    As a professional actress, Gloria was very confident in her control of her emotions. She calmed down and quietly watched the development of the plot.


    But vaguely, she heard the sound of electric arcs. The sound did note from the movie, but from behind her.


    ��Sophia... It��s just some ufortable noise. What��s there to be afraid of?��


    The yellow-clothed man impatiently looked at his apprentice. Although he deliberately lowered his voice, the audience near her could still hear it clearly.


    ��Noise? It��s not noise... Don��t you understand, mentor? There seems to be something bad in the manor.��Sophie��s voice was obviously trembling.


    ��Ghost? You are the heir of Karsilov, how can you be afraid of those undead!��


    Sophie was able to ept that the yellow-clothed man was chasing after other people to get their autographs. This had nothing to do with the magic he had taught her. Her chief apprentice was actually afraid of a small undead, which made the yellow-clothed man feel ashamed.


    ��How do you know it��s an undead? or something else! Wait, where did that attendante from?��Sophia suddenly said.


    ��Attendant?��


    The yellow-clothed man looked at the screen again. The male lead yed by Sir White Thorn Flower was drinking at a bar counter.


    When he said, ��I��ll pay any price for a ss of wine.��In the blink of an eye, an attendant appeared at the empty bar counter. The counter behind the attendant was filled with all kinds of expensive wine.


    The atmosphere in the movie theater became even weirder. The yellow-clothed man noticed that the audience sitting next to him also had expressions of fear on their faces. However, the yellow-clothed man only felt that the movie was so boring that he felt a little sleepy.


    ��Sigh...��the yellow-clothed man found that he could no longer keep up with the thoughts of these young people. He did not bother with his apprentice anymore and closed his eyes, preparing to take a nap.


    However, not long after he closed his eyes, he felt arge amount of magic began to gather around him.


    ��Sophia!��


    The man in yellow also felt a long-lost fear at this moment. He opened his eyes and looked at his apprentice. The magic power in Sophia��s body was showing signs of disorder.


    What happened?


    The man in yellow turned his head to look at the screen. The male lead was hugging and kissing a naked woman. Any man should enjoy such a sexy scene.


    Could it be that this scene was too stimting for the young Sophia?


    However, the next second, the camera turned and the male lead looked at the mirror opposite him. He realized that the woman he was hugging was not a sexy beauty, but an old woman with decaying body sores!


    Undead? The man in yellow did not have time to think about this. His ear-piercingughter echoed throughout the entire hall.


    The magic power that Sofia had gathered erupted at this moment. Her talent in magic was simply too outstanding. It was so outstanding that the magic power in her body had reached an uncontroble level, hence, when she was young, she would often experience this kind of magic power rampage.


    It was only until she was a little older that this situation gradually disappeared. Who would have thought that today, the magic power in Sofia��s body had rampaged once again!


    The berserk magic power instantly destroyed all the fragile things in the theater. The screen was instantly extinguished, and the entire theater was engulfed in darkness. However, the terrifying sound from the movie was still ying in the entire theater.


    At this moment, the fear turned into a chain reaction, and the terrified screams resounded throughout the entire theater!

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 654, slipped away</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    So Heavy.


    When the screen went off, Joshua felt that his body had more than doubled in weight.


    Using the night vision of the Chaos Demon, Joshua could clearly see the reason for his weight gain. At that moment, Carrie had already fallen on Joshua��s body, hugging his waist with both hands.


    At that moment, in order to show that he was innocent, Joshua cleverly turned his body and hugged hiri.


    ��Joshua?��


    Hiri was suddenly hugged by Joshua, and her whole body trembled slightly. ��The shining��was suddenly ced in the scariest ce, but the screen in front of her suddenly turned ck, and there was no light in the surroundings.


    Any human would feel fear in such a scene.


    After Hiri felt the temperature of Josh��s body, she subconsciously groped around, but her eyes had not adapted to the dark environment around her.


    The other audience members, especially the actresses in the White Thorn Theatre, werepletely shocked by this scene, and they were in a daze. Screams rang out all over the audience seats, and the panic began to develop further.


    ��Hold... Hold on to me, it��s Okay!��


    Hiri forced herself to calm down, and at the same time, she instructed Josh.


    Was this considered... beingforted by Hiri? She clearly couldn��t see anything.


    Josh nced at Hiri, and she had already picked up the magic book that was so thick that it could be used as a brick.


    The situation of the theater suddenly falling into darkness was too strange. Even Hiri wasn��t sure if the surroundings were safe. The only thing she could use as a weapon at the moment was this magic book.


    ��Everyone!��


    When the panic gradually spread in the screening room, someone finally stepped forward to calm the Panic of the audience... It was Sir White Thorn Flower.


    Sir White Thorn Flower was sitting in the front row of the entire screening room. He took out a raw crystal that was emitting light, like a hero in a story that was emitting light in the darkness!


    However, the problem was that Sir White Thorn Flower��s face... was a terrifying viin!


    ��Calm down, Hiri!��


    Joshua held Hiri��s wrist. The moment Sir White Thorn flower lit up the crystalmp, Hiri almost threw the magic book in his hand at his head.


    Just because Hiri calmed down did not mean that the others could calm down. Sir White Thorn Flower��s action was no different from nting a bomb at the scene of the disaster that was spreading.


    Joshua could already feel the magic energy gathering around him. A small portion of the girls who were so scared that they had lost their minds had begun to chant magic and were ready to kill Sir White Thorn Flower.


    The situation was getting a little out of control. When Joshua was about to use his magic power to envelop the entire screening hall, electric arcs sounded in the darkness.


    A series of electric arcs urately shattered the various inscriptions that appeared in the screening hall, preventing the spellcasters who were preparing to cast magic to ��defend themselves��.


    The dark projection hall was once again filled with light, and everything in the surroundings became clear.


    Someone had cast a high-level illumination spell.


    ��That... Miss Carrie?��


    At this time, Jose reminded Carrie that the flower of Faroese had been hugging Jose for more than a minute.


    Carrie opened her eyes and saw that the surrounding darkness had beenpletely dispelled. After seeing that there were no abnormalities, she blushed and let go of Jose.


    ��Yes... I��m so Rude.��Carrie quietly sat back in her seat, lowering her head and unable to look directly at Josh.


    The flower of Faroese was quite shy at times, and Josh only hoped that she would be so shy when she sent him some strange selfies on her text message...


    At this time, Josh also let go of the hand that was holding Hiri��s shoulder..


    ��Is it an attack from something?��Healy still had no intention of letting down her guard.


    ��It doesn��t look like it. First, I need to calm the others down.��Joshua stood up from his seat and saw Zannas��pupils turn dark green behind him.


    After being appointed by Joshua as the manager of the transition station from the demon world to Nn, this sin devil had already removed Joshua��s guard position.


    However, Zannas��upational disease was still there. The surroundings suddenly fell into darkness, and there was also a sudden magic wave that spread in the surroundings. It was very easy for this ��former professional bodyguard��to enter a nervous state.


    ��Zannas, calm down.��


    Joshua took the first step tofort zannas. The little girl who came with him curled up in Zannas��arms and did not dare to look at Joshua.


    ��And that... sister, the light is enough. Don��t cast the Holy Light spell anymore.��


    Joshua looked at another ce. Sister Denisa was putting her hands together and praying. Meanwhile, that friend of Hend, Sansa, had been mumbling something like ��evil spirits retreat��just now.


    At the moment, the entire screening hall was in a mess. If Joshua wanted to instruct them one by one, he could not control it at all. When Joshua was about to remind the audience to calm down, he raised his voice.


    The sound of the magic staff hitting the ground was like a flood. It instantly silenced the screams. Everyone looked at the top of the theater.


    That was... the yellow-clothed person.


    ��Ahem...��


    The yellow-clothed person had already forgotten thest time when he felt ashamed of being stared at by so many people.


    ��Everyone, the reason why the screen went off is because my apprentice, Sophia, did not control her magic power! It is not because there are any ghosts that have sneaked into this ce!��


    When the yellow-clothed man mentioned the word ��Ghosts��, many of the audience, especially the female audience, trembled slightly.


    ��Okay! This is just an ident.��


    Joshua pped his hands again, and his voice echoed in the Silent Theater.


    ��The premiere will continue, please take your seats again.��Joshua tried tofort the audience with a gentle tone, but some of the audience had very strange expressions on their faces.


    ��Hend, can I go back first?��


    Jose heard a whimper. When Jose looked behind him, he found that it was Sansa who was sitting next to Hend.


    This girl from the Kingdom of the sacred religion seemed to have an extraordinary fear of ghosts.


    ��Mr. Jose... Sansa is just...��Hend noticed Jose��s gaze and immediately defended Sansa.


    ��It��s okay.��Jose waved his hand and did not mind Sansa��s fear. He raised his voice again, ��If anyone is not feeling well, you can leave First! The door of the screening room has been opened.��


    Jose��s words were like an amnesty decree before the death penalty. Some of the female audience immediately stood up and left the set with the excuse that they were not feeling well.


    The number of people who left was much more than what Joshua had expected. For the audience who had never watched a horror movie, or even had no idea what a horror movie was, ��The shining��was still too much of a shock for them.


    ��Aren��t you going to leave?��


    Joshua looked at Sansa, who was sitting behind him. She was hugging hen��s hand tightly. Her face was pale. It was obvious that she had just suffered an unimaginable shock.


    ��I. . . I��m... fine.��Sansa tried her best to sound tough. It seemed that she did not want to be looked down upon by the demon, Joshua. Moreover, Enoch was sitting beside her.


    Enoch was unexpectedly calm. However, he did not seem to understand what had happened. His face was filled with confusion.


    This subus had lived at the bottom of the demon world when she was young. Enoch had long been used to these terrifying scenes.


    Joshua quietly waited for the audience who could not take it anymore to leave. In the end, only half of the audience seats that were originally full were left.


    The yellow-clothed person��s principal apprentice, Sophia, stood up several times to leave this ce. However, she finally gritted her teeth and sat back down.


    ��Don��t you regret it?��


    Joshua nced at Gloria who was beside him and asked her softly. She seemed to want to leave as well.


    ��mother... won��t let me leave.��


    Gloria sent a message to Josh. The flower of Faroese really wanted to leave, but her mother wouldn��t allow her to do such a rude thing.


    Josh could only mourn for Gloria for a while, then signaled the attendant in charge of the movie to rewind the whole scene.


    When Josh sat back down, the surroundings fell into darkness again, the screen gradually lit up, and the depressing music once again sounded in everyone��s ears, as if it was going to drag them into the depths of darkness.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 655, Peaceful Death</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��In the end... in the end, that father should have taken them away from here.��


    ��But Sansa, that father seems to have be a little abnormal.��


    Carrie could hear the discussion between the two people behind her.


    The best ending that Carrie could imagine for this movie was that the father would take his wife and son away from here.


    But Gloria had already guessed what was going on just by looking at the suggestive scenes and the hints of the plot.


    The father had been bewitched by the ghost long ago, and his behavior had be a little crazy!


    When the camera turned to the little boy lying on the bed in a daze, the music in the background became harsh and depressing again. The words ��Murder��were written on the door, and the surging blood once again swept through the corridor.


    At that moment, the discussion in the surroundings stopped once again.


    The audience was already mentally prepared for something terrifying to jump out at any time.


    Carrie vaguely heard someone holding their breath, and in fact... she held her breath as well.


    But there was no more... there were no more terrifying scenes after that.


    The father and his wife, who were in a bad mood, had a disagreement over the idea of leaving the manor and staying here. Then, they had a fierce argument.


    I Won��t let you mess up my life again


    On the screen, the father shouted at her in this way. Then, he left the room and walked through the basement, violently pushing everything on the ground.


    This scene was also suitable for the appearance of all kinds of ghosts and spirits. However, the next second, the camera turned again and her father came to a decorated corridor.


    Was something going to appear?


    Carrie��s nerves were tense. She began to imagine the terrifying scene that would follow.


    Was it a Ghost? Or a rotting corpse? Or was it a skeleton?


    But there was nothing... the father on the screen came to the ballroom. There were no spirits here. Instead, there was a luxurious aristocratic ball.


    The ball was filled with nobles who were dressed luxuriously and behaved in a reserved manner.


    ��Isn��t there a lot of people here? Hend... There shouldn��t be any need to be afraid of those ghosts, right?��


    Sansa whispered to Hend next to her again.


    A lot of people?


    No... that��s not right. Looking at the luxurious ball on the screen, Carrie suddenly realized that there were only three people in the manor from the beginning to the end, which was that family


    Where did this group of peoplee from? The exnation was that there was only one... They were all ghosts!


    Realizing this, Carrie instantly hugged her legs and curled up.


    The male lead on the screen was participating in a feast... made up of ghosts!


    What happened next was as Carrie expected. The father yed by Sir White Thorn Flower hadpletely gone mad. He had given his soul to a ghost, or some kind of monster, he picked up the AX and chased after his wife and children.


    When he crazily hacked at the wooden door with the AX, every time he hacked, there would be screams in the audience. The AX seemed to be the baton of the orchestra, every time he swung it, a female singer��s high voice would be heard.


    Carrie was one of those female singers. In theter part of the movie, she had already forgotten how many times she had screamed.


    Carrie began to regret. She should have disobeyed her mother��s order and left this ce as soon as possible!


    Fuya was right... she was absolutely right. She should not havee to watch this movie.


    ..


    For two long hours, when the actors behind the scenes appeared on the screen, no one in the entire theater apuded.


    One could only vaguely hear the sobbing of someone in the audience.


    Mrs. Caesar looked around at the reactions of the audience.


    Normally, after the premiere of a movie, the audience should stand up and apud. This was the most basic etiquette.


    Whether it was the premiere of ��The devil is not too cold��or the premiere of ��The eight faithful��, most of the audience��s eyes were filled with tears, however, they all stood up and congratted the birth of this wonderful movie.


    However, this time, no one took the lead to congratte the set of ��The shining.��The surroundings were so quiet that it was terrifying. The appearance of this movie was like a curse.


    Everyone who had seen the movie had been cursed by a curse called fear. Mrs. Caesar took a look at her daughter. She had never seen such a fragile Carrie.


    As the flower of Faroese, she loved to y childish pranks, but Carrie still had the pride of being the flower of Faroese. She knew that she had to maintain her perfect posture at all times.


    But now, Carrie did not. It was as if she had returned to the little girl who had to hide in her arms to fall asleep.


    ��Mr. Jose, why... Do you want to make this kind of movie?��


    Mrs. Caesar held Gloria��s hand and turned to look at Jose.


    ��Is there anything wrong?��


    Jose couldn��t think of a way to answer Mrs. Caesar. He couldn��t say, ��I made it to scare people.��.


    ��The shining only brings fear and unease to the audience. This is not the emotion that a performance brings to the audience.��


    Mrs. Caesar had been involved in stage ys for so many years. The most simple goal of all the ys she wrote was to make the audience feel happy and moved. Fear and nausea were the elements that needed to be avoided the most.


    ��The reason?��


    Joshua had intended to spend a few minutes listening to the experience of the manager of the ck Swan Theater.


    ��If the emotions of the audience were treated asmodities, the audience would be more willing to spend money to buy ��happiness��and ��moving��. No one would be willing to spend money to buy fear,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��No one is willing to spend money to buy fear. Allow me to correct your thinking, Mrs. Caesar. The emotions brought to the audience by ��The Shining��are not only fear, but also the stimtion after that.��


    In fact, Jose did not quite understand why people would like to watch horror movies. He did not even understand why he would watch movies that scared him so much that he could not sleep at night.


    However... Joshua just wanted to watch them. asionally, he would like to watch them with his friends.


    The reason for this was that arge part of the human nature had the word ��courting death��, or ��curiosity��.


    ��Mrs. Caesar, are you afraid of snakes?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    ��Yes, I am, especially those species that are highly poisonous,��Mrs. Caesar chose to answer Joshua truthfully.


    ��I��m also very afraid, but if there really is a poisonous snake in front of me, and it��s separated by a thick enough ss, I��ll go up and watch. This is called curiosity.��


    When Joshua said this, the theater was already filled with scattered apuse.


    The audience had already recovered from their previous fear and subconsciously pped.


    ��And, Mrs. Caesar, the purpose of my filming has never been for the box office. The premiere has ended, and I still have some matters to attend to, so I��ll take my leave first.��


    After saying goodbye to Gloria, Jose walked out of the theater with Healy.


    ��You seem to be smiling very happily,��Healy whispered beside Jose.


    ��Am I?��


    Josh touched his cheek. When the premiere had just ended, Josh had been trying his best to suppress the expression on his face.


    ��Well, actually, I��ve done this kind of thing before.��


    Hiri trotted to Josh and turned around to say to him.


    ��I brought my sister to an abandoned manor. I felt inexplicably happy when I saw her frightened by the ghosts inside.��


    ��Have you ever done such an outrageous thing to your sister?��


    Joshua finally understood why hen was so frightened.


    ��I helped my sister chase away the ghost at that time!��Hiri said.


    While Joshua was talking with Hiri, the audience in the screening hall also came out one after another.


    ��Mr. Joshua, are we really going to use this poster for tomorrow��s premiere?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower quickly walked up to Joshua and asked.


    ��Let��s change to a more realistic poster. Also, young children should be apanied by their parents to watch this reminder.��


    Joshua took a nce at the yellow-clothed man and Sophia who walked out of the screening hall. If Sophia were to attend the premiere alone today, the venue would definitely fall into panic.


    Although there were some idents during the premiere of the shining, Joshua was very satisfied with the response from the audience. The only thing left was to wait for the official release tomorrow, it was time to test the endurance of the audiences in this world.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 656, the real audience</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the day the shining was officially released, the only ces to see it were Nn��s two theaters.


    Although Mrs. Caesar had brought the original film back to Faroese, she had already warned Josh that it could only be released in Faroese with the king��s permission.


    This kind of review did not surprise Josh.


    On the day of its release, the famous film critic Light Chaser, aka The Lord of Bones, also posted his film review on the Spellcaster Forum.


    This was one of the conditions between Josh and the Lord of Bones, which was that after each film was released, the original film must be given priority for her to see once.


    This time, Josh also fulfilled his promise and sent the original film of the shining to her.


    Since the Spellcaster Forum came online, apart from ying, the skeleton Duke had another hobby, which was to be a professional film critic.


    The poprity of the film reviews written by the Skeleton Duke on the Spellcaster Forum... was unexpectedly high, and the number of replies basically stabilized at around 1,000 to 2,000.


    In the past, the skeleton Duke had not been stingy in giving high marks to the movies that Jose had made, but this time..


    ��Why do I feel like I��ve messed up?��Joshua sat in a corner of the White Thorn Garden Theater��s Hall and browsed through the reviews written by the Lord of Bones. With a perfect score of 10, the Lord of the undead had given him a rating of 6.0.


    The initial rating of the lord of bones for ��Beauty and the devil��was 8.9, and the rating of Shawshank Redemption was 9.7.


    ��A boring piece of work that can��t even pass the time.��


    The Skeleton Duke did not care about Joshua��s reputation at all. He directly wrote his initial opinion of the movie with the most subjective evaluation.


    ��Well, that grumpy skeleton can tear down the entire manor. Maybe you should change the ghosts in it to something like the Holy Light Warriors,��Hiri expressed his opinion on the skeleton Duke��sments.


    ��I can��t imagine what that kind of shining spirit would look like.��


    With a wave of his hand, Joshua closed the magic web interface in front of him and looked at the hall of the White Thorn Theatre again.


    The premiere of the shining had attracted arge number of fans to watch, or rather, ��Joshua��s fans��.


    Joshua had produced so many excellent movies, and the word of mouth had long spread in Nn. Whenpared with those movies of Faroese.., now, in the eyes of Nn��s movie fans, there was a kind of ��Josh��s movie is a masterpiece��equation.


    Unfortunately... this time, ��The shining��might have disappointed them a little.


    ��Which number is this?��


    Josh watched the two luxuriously dressed nobles support each other as they walked out of the audience passage. Then, he came to the servants of the White Briar theater and loudly asked, ��Where is the person in charge of this theater? !��


    ��The 72nd one. It has been released since the morning. It��s already the eighth show... There are still a few people who haven��t been able to walk out of the theater,��Hiri said.


    ��Don��t make it sound so scary!��


    Joshua looked at the attendant who was being pestered by the two nobles. He seemed to have gotten used to theints from the audience.


    When the two nobles loudly asked, ��How can you show us such an evil thing?��, the attendant��s expression did not change as he took out a shining poster, he pointed at a line of small words written under the poster, ��This movie may cause you difort, please enjoy it.��


    When the two nobles saw the poster, they immediately took a step back. The biggest reason was probably the male lead yed by Sir White Thorn Flower. That ssic, ferocious smile was branded on the poster.


    ��The eighth scene is over,��hiri whispered to Joshua. ��There seems to be an argument in the movie discussion section of the Spellcaster Forum.��


    ..


    In the underground ruins of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Chain, the sacrifice of the Frost Kingdom is at a critical moment. I don��t have time to waste here.��


    A slightly plump woman wearing a fur robe was standing in the middle of the ruins and speaking loudly to the priest of the chain.


    ��The sacrifice is for the birth of the Lord, but first, we need to get close to the Lord ande to this world.��


    The priest walked to a stone chair made of stones in the center of the ruins. A petite figure was sitting on the stone chair.


    ��The agent didn��t inform me of Arthur Crow��s fall. Don��t forget your mission, Chain!��The woman called Thorn said impatiently.


    ��There��s no need to let Arthur Crow fall. We have found the key to enter.��


    A cold voice interrupted their conversation. A woman in a wheelchair slowly walked up to them.


    ��Mother.��


    Father chain and Thorn lowered their heads to the woman in a pious voice.


    However, under the dim light of the protocrystal, half of her face was exposed to a ferocious wound. The wound was not made of human flesh, but a strange metal.


    ��You have something I don��t want to see on you, Thorn.��


    Mother stared at the slightly plump woman. Her body trembled slightly, and then she took out a leaf that gave off the aura of life.


    ��This is the leaf of the world tree that was seized from the Frost Wolf family��s territory. Together with a protocrystal, it can connect to something called the weave,��she said.


    ��The weave? Is it the product of that Guardian?��


    Her mother��s tone did not reveal any emotional fluctuations, but it clearly expressed the word ��resentment��.


    ��But it is precisely the product created by that guardian that allows us to touch upon the source. Chain, send the nearest agent here,��her mother ordered the priest.


    ��Mother, it is just to build a gate connecting to our Lord at the source. I have been preparing for this moment for a long time. I canplete it by myself.��


    The priest raised his head and stared at the woman in the wheelchair. There was no emotion in her eyes, but the priest could feel the doubting from her.


    ��God will be satisfied, I promise,��the priest added.


    Mother did not listen to the priest��s request. Her eyes looked at the figure sitting on the stone chair, the magic puppet named Heart Lock.


    ��Has the door been opened?��


    Mother felt the energy gathered in Heart Lock��s body and reached out her hand to the two people in front of her.


    ��I will give you this opportunity. You will share your perception with the heart lock. This way, you will be able to enter her... dream world, the world of origin,��mother said.


    ��Thank you...��


    Father chain looked at the hands that were entangled by the runes. His eyes were like he had seen a miracle. He knelt down in front of him devoutly and held her tightly.


    ��It��s your turn, Thorn.��His mother extended her other hand to the woman on the other side.


    She hesitated for a moment, but she still walked forward and held his mother��s arm. Soon, both of them lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 657: closing for Jack</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the second day of the release of the shining, Josh visited the Holy Land of Arthur Cross, where the World Tree was located.


    ��The movie discussion section of the Spellcaster Forum has been noisy for almost a day.��


    Healy sat on the grass and scrolled through the spellcaster forum. The movie discussion section of the Spellcaster Forum had been the most popr in thest two days.


    This was even more popr than when avatar was released.


    There was only one discussion in the discussion section... and that was whether the shining was good or not.


    ��Isn��t it good?��


    Jose came to Hiri��s side, and the spellcasterdy also joined the battle.


    When the movie that Jose had previously produced was released, there was only ��good!��and ��ready to buy a second ticket��in the movie discussion section. There were only consistent positive reviews.


    But this time, the reviews of ��The shining��were mixed, so much so that they were divided into two extreme camps.


    One side thought that ��The shining��s content is chaotic and will only make people panic.��The other side was holding ��You know a magic rooster��s shining, the movie��s brilliance ispletely beyond my imagination.��


    Josh felt that this was also the most serious confrontation since the Spellcaster Forum was founded. From the content of the post, there was a vague trend of ��Fight me outside the movie theater!��.


    ��I think everyone can bring their friends to watch this movie.��


    Hiri posted a post under the movie discussion section. From the title of the post, it seemed to be a very normal ��movie rmendation��post, however, Hiri put an expression pack of Jack, the main character of the shining, in the body of the post.


    This expression happened to be jack breaking the door. His face leaned close to the gap of the wooden door and revealed a ferocious smile. This scene could be said to be the most ssic scene of the shining.


    After the first day of premiere, the first thing that Hiri did when he returned to the Furnace Stone Tavern was to turn it into an official expression pack for the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��this is a good idea.��


    ��I��m already on my way with my friends.��


    All the replies to Hiri��s post were apanied by Jack��s sinister smile.


    ��Looks like the expression of Sir White Thorn flower is going to be as popr as the dwarvesical expressions,��Hiri said.


    At present, all the expressions on the magic web were all Joshua��s idea, and Hiri had designed them. Ever since shining��s expression package came online yesterday.., jack��s smile spread like a virus in the Spellcasters��forum.


    ��The expression package actually has the greatest promotional effect on the movie... But now I should go to work.��


    Joshua felt that the poprity of ��The shining��was enough. Although many movie fans were criticizing ��The shining��on the Spellcaster Forum, the White Thorn Garden Theater and the Nn National Theater were still full from yesterday until today.


    Sir White Thorn Garden had to add a new venue for the new movie in the middle of the night. Joshua could only mourn for the audience who went to watch ��The shining��in the middle of the night.


    ��I��m Ready!��


    Hiri stood up from the grass, holding a magic staff that was as tall as a person.


    This miss spellcaster was fully armed at this moment.


    Joshua had already informed Hiri about what happened in the space of consciousness. If the movie that Joshua was in was beauty and the devil, Hiri might have gone in with coke and popcorn, but this time it was the shining.


    ��Don��t be so nervous. It��s just a three-dimensional image. And I don��t know if the scenes of the shining are actually shown in the space of consciousness.��


    Josh still knew very little about the space of consciousness, but there was a lot of potential in this space of consciousness.


    The consciousness of the world tree appeared on Josh��s shoulder at this time. It tilted its head as if to ask if Josh was ready.


    Joshua held Hili��s hand and nodded. Then, he closed his eyes, and the images of ��The shining��kept echoing in his mind.


    When Joshua opened his eyes again, he was already in a nk space. This was the consciousness space of the world tree.


    Joshua had not been floating in the consciousness space of the white bird for long when gravity caused him to fall again. In the blink of an eye... the surrounding scenery had be the Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd, it was also the ce where the spirit took pictures.


    ��This is the ce where all the living beings in the world gather their consciousness...��


    Hiri looked around the surroundings. She had stayed in this Hearthstone Tavern for two weeks, so she was very familiar with this ce.


    ��If the surroundings are the materialization of the illusion, is it possible for the thing I��m thinking about to appear here?��


    Hiri touched the cup on a wooden table with her hand and found that she could not pick it up no matter how hard she tried.


    ��No, only a scene that ��leaves the same impression in the hearts of many people��may appear, but there seem to be many other conditions.��


    Joshua walked to the window of the manor. It was still pitch-ck outside, and he could vaguely see some floating shadows around the void.


    The scene of the shining was sessfully rooted in the hearts of Nn��s tens of thousands of viewers..


    ��Joshua, are they the... virus you were talking about?��


    Hiri��s reminder made Joshua look away from the shadow in the distance and once again looked into the hall of the Hearthstone Tavern. Just as Joshua had expected, the little girl wearing a ck robe also followed Joshua here.


    But this time, there were two more people behind the little girl. One of them was a man who was nearly two meters tall.


    He took a deep breath, and an intoxicated expression appeared on his face.


    ��I can feel the lord beside me. It��s calling me... Do you hear it? Thorn, the Lord��s Whisper.��He finished his sentence in an excited voice, he opened his eyes again and looked at Joshua and Hiri. His brows instantly furrowed.


    ��Who... Are You?��


    ��This question should be mine...��


    Hiri was about to question her, but was stopped by Josh.


    ��You seem to like this ce, but unfortunately, this ce is temporarily closed to the public. Can you please leave?��Josh said to him with a smile on his face.


    ��Leave... Do you hear the call of the Lord? ��It��s right beside me.��The man��s voice was filled with excitement that was close to madness. ��The Lord will soon descend into this world, and you will be the sacrifice of the Lord.��


    ��Can you speak humannguage? How Old Are You? Why are you still acting like a Fool?��


    ��A Fool?��The man was stunned for a moment, not understanding the meaning of the word ��Joshua��. ��You should feel honored...��


    ��Alright, Alright. Speaking of which, I have something to ask you.��Jose interrupted his chatter and pondered for a moment. ��I��ll give you onest chance to leave this ce. Answer?��


    ��The great sacrifice is about to begin. My lord will treat you as...��the man shouted something loudly.


    Jose sighed and did not listen to his nagging.


    ��Healy, find a morefortable ce to sit. I��m going to fast-forward. It��s time to y Ser Whitethorn... No, the male lead of the shining is out.��

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 658, the worst batch of rookies</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When the priest snapped back to his senses, the two heretics who had entered the space of consciousness with him had already disappeared!


    The scenery around them had also changed from a luxurious hall to a narrow corridor. At the end of the corridor, a middle-aged man was limping towards them with an axe in his hand.


    ��Chain, something��s Not Right!��


    Thorn looked around. She had learned about the space of consciousness from the church��s canon. There should be nothing here, and the surrounding space was shrouded in nothingness.


    However, there was not only an entire building in the space of consciousness, but there were also so many human beings.


    The existence of two heretics was not surprising to Thorn, because those two heretics might be the ��key��that her mother had mentioned, however, when Thorn looked at the middle-aged man at the end of the corridor... an indescribable fear crept into her heart.


    ��Isn��t this what we are going to do by using the Power God has given us to destroy everything in the space of consciousness?��The priest took out his magic staff and aimed it at the middle-aged man. ��If this is the ��guard��in the space of consciousness, isn��t it a little too ridiculous?��


    The man at the end of the corridor was indeed not suitable to be called a ��guard��. He could not even be called a warrior. His body was bloated and his eyes were lifeless. Even if he held an axe, he might not even beparable to a woodcutter.


    The woodcutter��s hands still had muscles to speak of, but the middle-aged man could only be described as ��fat��.


    The priest had once killed the strongest orc in the frost ins. That Orc could tear this fellow into pieces with just his own arms.


    Just as the priest began to chant magic and was about to tear the weak ��guard��into pieces, the priest noticed that his arms were trembling slightly.


    What was going on?


    Not only his arms, but his feet were also trembling. Ever since he joined the church, he had experienced all kinds of fear, but this time, arge amount of fear flooded into his heart like a flood, it made him unable to move at all.


    The middle-aged man with the axe staggered towards the priest. His movements were so clumsy that he looked like a baby learning to walk.


    But the priest stared at his crazed expression and had an impulse to retreat and escape!


    Use Magic to tear him apart! The priest tried his best to ovee the fear in his mind and began to chant the magic that the Lord had given him.


    But it was useless.


    ��God��s punishment!��


    ��Earth Skeleton Strike!��


    ��death announcer!��


    He chanted five or six spells in an instant, but none of them were effective. Just as the man with the axe was about to walk in front of him, he subconsciously cast the most basic spell, ��Fireball��!


    Finally, it had an effect. Scorching mes emerged from the front of the priest��s staff and hit the man��s head. The priest revealed a somewhat deranged smile, but the smile froze on his face in the next second.


    The man walked out of the me unscathed, then raised his axe high and hacked at the priest.


    The priest pulled out the dagger at his waist and stabbed it at his abdomen, but the dagger bounced back as if it had hit steel.


    The next second, intense pain and fear spread through his senses. The axe hit his shoulder, and arge amount of blood flowed out from his shoulder. The murderer pulled out the axe and walked towards Thorn, who was standing at another ce.


    The priest of the chains had already fallen to the ground and was bleeding profusely. Thorn wanted to retreat when she saw this scene, but it was toote. She was cut down on the ground, the murderer mercilessly chopped at her head again.


    The moment the axe fell, everything returned to normal. The murderer looked at the Heart Lock, who was standing between the two of them. At the moment when he was about to act, his action instantly stopped.


    ��This is much more exciting than the ��shining��i shot.��


    Joshua��s figure appeared in the corridor and looked at the two corpses on the ground. This scene was enough for the ��shining��to be loaded into the r-ss lens.


    ��Is this the... remote control that you said?��


    Hiri walked to the front of the male lead of the ��shining��yed by Sir White Thorn Flower. He felt even more horrified when he saw the character up close.


    ��The world tree has given me some ability to interfere with the space of consciousness.��


    An ancient inscription appeared in Joshua��s hand. Then, he swiped it slightly to the left. Jack, the male lead of the shining, instantly walked backward and returned to the end of the corridor.


    ��The ability to retreat is useless against people who identally entered this ce? But the wound has recovered.��


    Joshua looked at the two intruders who were still lying on the ground, and at the Heart Lock who was looking at him in a daze.


    ��Why did that Jack attack them?��Hiri poked one of them with his staff and asked.


    ��I reced the two of them with characters from the show. This is a role-ying game experience.��


    Joshua��s understanding of the space of consciousness was still very vague. This was the only interference ability that the world tree gave him.


    ��Hiri, it��s time to move to another ce to watch them clear the level and shine. This is their second life. Let��s see where they can fight.��


    Joshua took Hiri and disappeared into the corridor again.


    At this time, the priest and Thorn also gradually woke up.


    After the priest woke up, the first thing he did was to touch his shoulder. His shoulder had been broken by the axe earlier, and the sound of bones breaking still echoed clearly in his ears.


    But there was no... no wound.


    Another nightmare?


    The priest was used to nightmares, but this was the first time such a real nightmare had happened.


    No! It was not a nightmare.


    The priest heard footsteps at the end of the corridor... when he raised his head again, the middle-aged man with the axe in his hand walked towards him step by step.


    ��You are just a dead soul from the root. You will be the bait for the Lord.��


    He struggled to stand up from the ground. His body was still trembling. A huge fear surged into his heart. A voice kept telling him, ��Run! Run!��.


    However, another kind of anger made him want to tear the middle-aged man into pieces. The priest picked up the dagger on the ground and rushed towards the man.


    The man raised the axe in his hand and shed at him again. The priest dodged the axe and stabbed the dagger at his neck, but the dagger was bounced away!


    This mistake was fatal. The priest clutched his abdomen, and a lot of blood flowed out. His axe had already sunk into it.


    The priest took a few steps back and knelt on the ground. The man raised the axe in his hand. Thest thing the priest saw... was the sound of something rolling on the ground, he watched as his body turned into a headless corpse. Arge amount of blood gushed out from his neck, and his consciousness gradually sank into darkness.


    But not long after, he opened his eyes again. His entire body was safe and sound. The man was standing at the end of the corridor with the axe in his hand. He walked towards him with a ferocious smile on his face.


    Run! His anger had beenpletely eroded by his fear. The only thought in his mind was to run.

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 659, the most important thing before the expedition</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The priest had given up the idea of fighting with a monster that he could not kill.


    Escape... the only way to be rescued was to escape from here.


    The priest did not hesitate and immediately ran to the other end of the corridor. There was a window there. He could see the endless void outside through the ss, and the voice of his lord calling to him.


    He immediately tried to push the window open with his hands, but no matter how hard the priest tried, the window did not budge.


    Was it locked?


    He could not care less. The priest took out his magic staff and aimed it at the window, chanting a fireball spell.


    Scorching mes emerged from the tip of the magic staff. The heat and destructive power it released was enough to pierce through a steel shield.


    The fireball hit the ss, and arge amount of mes bounced back and enveloped the entire corridor. When the mes dispersed, the ss in front of the priest was intact.


    Impossible!


    The priest knew that the power of his magic was not something an ordinary spell caster couldpare to. There was no defensive inscription on the ss.


    He poured his magic power into the burning inscription that he had chanted. This time, the mes almost swallowed the entire corridor.


    The window was still intact. There was not even a crack. There were no scorch marks on the corridor.


    At that moment, the priest suspected that all the magic that he had learned for more than seventy years had been in vain! The power that the Lord had given him seemed to be fake.


    But when he suspected that his life hade to an end, the priest��s life had alreadye to an end.


    The man with the axe once again killed Thorn, and in the next second, he hacked the axe at his back.


    The priest��s consciousness fell into darkness again, and when he woke up not long after, he was panting non-stop, and arge amount of sweat had already soaked his inner vige.


    This was the third time he had been killed! It was a new start!


    The priest held his magic staff and thought about how to escape from here. He could not even destroy a window with his magic, let alone a wall.


    The thorns on the side had been dominated by fear, but at this moment, she directly ran to the back of the corridor and opened a door.


    She could escape to another room!


    The priest followed immediately and closed the door.


    The door could be locked from the inside, but no matter how hard the priest twisted it, he could not lock it. He could only search the room for something that could block the door.


    But whether it was a bookshelf, a dressing table, or a chair in the room, no matter how hard the priest tried, he could not move it at all.


    Everything in the building seemed to be connected to the building.


    After who knows how many years, this priest first tasted the feeling of ��helplessness��.


    ��The Shining.��


    At this time, Thorn said a word in a trembling voice.


    ��Did our Lord give you instructions?��The priest grabbed Thorn��s shoulder as if he had gone crazy.


    ��It��s not the Lord! I saw that man on the Spellcaster Forum! He... is on the poster of the shining,��thorn said loudly.


    ��Spellcaster Forum? poster?��


    Fear made the priest unable to calm down and think.


    ��You just need to tell me what it is!��


    ��The male lead in a Movie!��Thorn waved his hand and pped the priest��s hand away. ��You stupid guys don��t even know how you were defeated from the sacrednd.��


    While the two were arguing furiously, the door was slowly opened. The male lead, who was holding an axe in his hand, stood at the door and looked at them.


    The priest and Thorn immediately ran into the depths of the room and finally came to the bathroom of the room.


    This was theirst way out. The priest closed the bathroom door behind him and tried to lock the bathroom door again... he seeded.


    When the door was locked, the sound was as pleasant as the Whisper of a God!


    ��We must return to the embrace of the Lord. We don��t have time to stay here.��


    The priest was looking for an exit in the bathroom, but Thorn��s fingers were moving in the air.


    Thorn did not pay attention to the priest. She waved her hand and themand ��Open the magic��appeared in her mind. In the next second, the interface of the magic appeared in front of her eyes.


    At this moment, the fear in Thorn��s heart was upied by an indescribable excitement. It was probably no less than the god she believed in standing right in front of her!


    However, at this time... The God she believed in had no effect. Only the Spellcaster Forum could find a way out.


    Thorn seemed to have grabbed onto thest life-saving spider silk. She quickly logged into the Spellcaster Forum��s interface.


    ��The Shining is currently being screened at the White Thorn Theatre and Nn National Theatre.��


    Thorn used her trembling hands to click on this post. When she saw the man on the poster for the shining, she was almost certain that he was the monster that was currently chasing her with an axe outside the door!


    Damn it... Although the frosty country��s capital that she was hiding in had already built a movie theater, the new movie in the Frosty Country��s movie theater was released several monthster than Nn��s, now, the movie ��The eight faithful dogs��was still ying in the movie theater of Frost Country!


    Therefore, even if she had been to the movie theater of Frost Country a few times, it was impossible for her to have a chance to see ��The shining.��.


    Thorn had a strong premonition that she and the priest of the chain were very likely in the world of ��The Shining.��.


    The screenshot below the post just happened to show a male protagonist standing at the end of the corridor with an axe!


    What should I do? While Thorn was thinking, the sound of the bathroom door knocking suddenly came!


    He wanted to use the axe to chop the door into pieces!


    What should I do? Thorn began to think rationally. Although she had never seen the shining, someone on the Spellcaster Forum had seen it!


    The moment this thought came to her mind, Thorn immediately posted a post in the movie discussion section of the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��what exactly is ��The Shining��like...��


    No... It��s too vague!


    Thorn deleted the title.


    ��Thorn! Yourziness will be spurned by our Lord!��The chained priest looked at Thorn, who was in a daze in the corner of the bathroom. Under the trend of fear, he roared at her in a loud voice.


    Meanwhile, the wooden door of the bathroom had arge number of cracks under the swing of the axe!


    Thorn fell to the ground in fear. Her hands could no longer edit the words on the magic web. She used her right hand to hold her left hand, hoping to use this method to suppress the trembling of her hands, then, she worked hard to edit the title.


    ��how to escape from the world of the Shining!��


    At this moment, the wooden door let out a wailing sound of shattering. The Axe cut a huge crack. The man outside the door poked his head out from the crack. His face revealed a hideous smile that made people suffocate in fear.


    ��Johnny Is Here!��


    This was thest sentence Thorn heard. The next second, the axe fell on her head again, dragging her consciousness into the darkness.

 Chapter 664 - Liberation

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 660, Liberation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Thorn woke up from hera again.


    The fourth time... she had been killed by Jack the shining for the fourth time!


    This time, when Thorn woke up, not only did she feel that her spirit had been sucked out by something, but her body also had an unimaginable fatigue.


    Her joints seemed to have rusted, and if she didn��t move, they would make a whine as if they were going to break.


    But they had to escape from here!


    Fear gave Thorn strength. She and the priest escaped into the room again.


    ��Is this a nightmare given by the Lord? It must be... it must be! This is to atone for my sins.��The priest leaned against the wall, a little broken.


    Thorn did not pay attention to the guy who was gradually losing consciousness. She immediately opened the Spellcaster Forum.


    There was a bell-like sign in the upper right corner of the Spellcaster Forum. Below the sign was a ��2��written in red!


    This hint was that her post had received two replies!


    Joy filled Thorn��s heart at this moment. It was as if she had received a revtion from God. If she could really escape from this nightmare of reincarnation.., perhaps she could consider converting to faith in the Spellcaster Forum!


    Thorn suppressed her fear and opened her previous post, carefully reading the two replies below.


    ��escape from the world of the Shining? Subject, if you feel scared when you watch the movie, you can leave Halfway.��reply: Short-tentacle Wand.


    Watch the movie? I��m not in the movie theater!


    Thorn wanted to reply to this ��short-tentacle wand��like this, but now she wanted to know what the second reply was!


    When thorn scrolled down the thread with anticipation... she saw the content of the second reply.


    ��leave your name in the front row and gain some experience.��reply: Eagle Nn.


    Gain... experience?


    When Thorn saw this reply, she really wanted to flip the table in front of her over!


    Unfortunately, she could not move the table in front of her at all.


    ��I am in the world of the Shining! How can I escape... Jack��s pursuit!��


    Thorn immediately added another message below. At this time, the man with the axe had already walked into the room.


    The priest of the chain had lost his mind. He was mercilessly killed by the man with the axe. Thorn screamed and escaped into the bathroom again.


    ��in the world of the Shining? Brother, did you consume the magic flower?��reply: ck Street Spirit Herb.


    Thorn was very familiar with this nt that could create illusions. If only she was really in an illusion!


    But... This was the gap between illusion and reality. The pain she felt was real!


    ��it��s simple, just don��t go to that manor.��replied: Magic Rooster.


    If only it was that simple! Thorn kept refreshing the page, and new replies appeared one after another, but they were all jokes and jokes!


    They didn��t take this matter seriously. What made Thorn most angry or afraid was thest reply.


    ��Why did you run away? Jack is so cute.��replied: Hiri.


    The reply was apanied by the sinister smile of the man with the axe!


    The moment thorn saw this expression, he slipped and fell into the bathtub behind him.


    No... he had to think of something quickly!


    The sounds of breaking through the door became more frequent.


    Thorn was at a loss as to what to do next..


    ��Johnny��s Here!��


    The nightmarish voice rang in her ears again. The man with the axe once again entered the bathroom and took her life.


    ..


    ��They��ve disappeared.��


    Hiri��s figure appeared in the corridor again.


    When the male protagonist of the shining chopped down with his axe and killed the two judges again, their bodiespletely copsed like particles.


    ��Something must have happened to the magic puppet called the Heart Lock.��


    Joshua returned to the corridor again. At thest moment when the two judges disappeared, the heart lock, which had been standing in the corridor in a daze, made a sound simr to overloading its power.


    The next second, the Heart Lock��s body began to copse and eventually disappeared in the corridor.


    ��No matter what... with Jack��s help, we finally killed the three viruses.��


    Joshua remembered that the priest��s spirit had already copsed thest time. After being killed so many times in the space of consciousness, it would definitely be a great burden on the body in the real world.


    ��Before we officially start building the server... Hiri, can you ask Tyreen toe to ascekro?��After making this request, Joshua was silent for a while. ��No, I��ll go and find Tyreen. I don��t think Ascekro is absolutely safe.��


    In Joshua��s impression, there were still many people who opposed the arrival of outsiders in ASCEKRO. They were very likely to do something drastic.


    ��Is it time to perform the magic divination again?��


    Hiri guessed what Joshua was going to do. The female judge actually asked for help on the Spellcaster Forum. This waspletely out of Joshua and Hiri��s expectations.


    However, because she used the spellcaster forum, Joshua could clearly see her name on the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��You can also say that it��s the magic tracking spell. I hope that Miss Judge is the user of the leaves of the world tree.��


    With a slight wave of his hand, the surrounding corridors disappearedpletely. Joshua and Hiri returned to the Holy Tree��s consciousness once again.


    ��This... is to be kept secret, right?��Hiri deliberately lowered his voice and said.


    ��Yes.��


    It was a hobby of Joshua to not pry into other people��s privacy. However, Joshua had left many backdoors in the magic to deal with this kind of situation.


    ��Is there a function that can share vision with others?��Healy suddenly asked.


    ��There was a long time ago in the version of the magic, and now I��ve deleted this function.��


    Josh shook his head and didn��t understand why Healy would ask this.


    ��But if that adjudicator is the owner of the world tree, I should be able to track her location.��


    The moment Josh closed his eyes and opened them again, Josh directly withdrew from the consciousness space of the world tree.


    When Joshua opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on the grass under the holy tree. Above Joshua��s vision was Hiri��s silver-gray eyes.


    Joshua felt that the back of his head was very... soft. He did not know when he had been enjoying this spellcasterdy��s knee pillow service.


    ��Then can you add a positioning function?��


    Hiri��s cold fingertips brushed across Joshua��s face as she asked.


    ��Location?��


    ��This way, I won��t be afraid of getting lost.��


    Hiri looked at the two judges��crazed appearance in the space of consciousness. She clearly understood what kind of terrifying religion was targeting Joshua. Moreover, the heretic trial court of the sacred religion seemed to be only a small part of them.


    ��I will consider this, but I have to go back to the Hearthstone Tavern first.��


    Joshua stood up from the grass and found that Hiri was still sitting in that posture.


    ��Hiri?��


    ��My Leg... My Leg is numb.��


    Hiri lowered his head and did not dare to look at Joshua. He said this in an extremely low voice.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 661, Kryptonite yer</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Frost country, underground ruins.


    Thorn suddenly woke up from her nightmare. The pain pierced her brain, as if someone had torn her head apart from the middle.


    In fact, Thorn��s head had already been hit twice by an axe in the nightmare.


    ��Your vitals are abnormal.��


    A distorted noise sounded in thorn��s ears. She immediately stood up and looked around.


    There was no corridor or bathroom. This was the first time Thorn felt that the ruins around her were so old and broken. It was enough to make anyone��s hair stand on end. It was so... reassuring.


    She sat down on the ground and breathed in the fresh air loudly. Her mother had someone push the wheelchair to thorn and the priest.


    The priest was still unconscious. She could only focus her gaze on Thorn.


    ��What happened in the space of consciousness? The Heart Lock��s Crystal Core almost went berserk.��


    ��Monster.��


    Thorn felt much better after returning to the real world. At least the fear that made her unable to breathe no longer existed.


    Her mother did not pursue the heart lock any further because three ��ghosts��appeared in the middle of the ruins.


    This was a long-distancemunication spell, but it was a forbidden spell because every time it was cast, three human lives had to be sacrificed.


    Three ghosts whose faces could not be seen clearly floated in front of Bramble.


    ��Thorn... You have failed,��one of the ghosts said in a low voice.


    ��Bishop, there is an unimaginable monster in the space of consciousness. It is not...��


    Thorn tried to defend himself, but was rudely interrupted again.


    ��Bishop Cain and his followers willplete this great mission on your behalf,��another ghost said in a regretful tone.


    ��Complete? You have no idea what��s inside!��


    Hearing their casual tone, Thorn felt a surge of anger in his heart. He stood up and retorted loudly.


    ��Priest Thorn!��


    ��Wait, let her finish first.��


    The two spirits had differences in their attitude toward Thorn, but in the end, the other spirit was convinced.


    ��In the movie, after we entered the space of consciousness, we were always in the world of a movie. It was the first movie that appeared in Nn,��Thorn said hurriedly.


    ��It��s not good to lie, priest Thorn. This kind of lie that only children can tell is a little too naive,��the other wraiths said with a sneer.


    ��He can prove it!��Thorn pointed at the priest who was still unconscious.


    The three ghosts looked at their mother who was sitting in the wheelchair.


    ��The priest��s body is in a deepa. If we forcefully wake him up, something unexpected might happen,��their mother answered.


    ��Please wake him up.��


    One of the ghosts made a decision. The inscription on his mother��s hand glowed. The next second, the priest opened his eyes and stood up abruptly.


    His expression was very dull, and there was no expression in his eyes.


    ��Chain, what happened in the space of consciousness?��


    The ghost asked him loudly, but the priest did not even react.


    Seeing the priest��s dull look, thorny approached him and subconsciously said something that she would remember for the rest of her life.


    ��Johnny Is Here!��


    Thorn��s words were like a curse. The priest��s expression became extremely twisted when he heard it. He immediately covered his head and fell to the ground, curling up his body.


    ��These are the lines from the movie ��The Shining��!��Thorn said to the three ghosts.


    ��Mother, is the key to enter the space of consciousness still there?��


    The three ghosts did not pay any attention to thorn when they saw this scene. They turned around and asked the woman in the wheelchair.


    ��The core of the Heart Lock��s primary crystal has cracked. It will take some time to repair, but the way to enter is already clear,��mother replied.


    ��Bishop Gayenko is already on his way, and you, Thorn... tell him everything that happened in the space of consciousness. As for the chain, let his soul return to the embrace of our God.��


    After leaving this sentence, the ghostpletely disappeared into the darkness.


    ... ..


    Arthur Crow, the Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd.


    ��My Eyes!��


    Al fell to the ground, covering his eyes and rolling. The branches and leaves tried to stop al from rolling, but unfortunately, her movements were too agile.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    When Joshua arrived at the Hearthstone Tavern, he heard Al��s sad cry.


    This girl usually stayed up all night ying games in the Hearthstone Tavern. She shouldn��t do anything dangerous.


    ��About this...��


    Branches and leaves pointed at a figure sitting in the corner of the Hearthstone Tavern. She couldn��t help but squint her eyes when she looked at that figure.


    ��Tyreen?��


    Joshua followed the direction pointed by the branch and saw the frost elf sitting in front of the windowsill, looking outside. There was also a crow standing beside the windowsill.


    ��My grandfather would always tell me about the scenery on Arthur Cross, and he had some friends in Arthur Cross,��Tyreen said apologetically. ��So I asked Miss Thousand Faces to drive me here. Is this causing trouble for you, Joshua?��


    ��It��s definitely causing trouble for me.��


    Josh and Hiri sat opposite Tyreen. When the Frost Elf heard this, she lowered her head, looking very guilty.


    This behavior made Josh Sigh slightly. The longer he spent with Tyreen, the more he realized that as long as he was present, Tyreen would always give priority to his own feelings.


    Could this be considered a kind of gentleness? Joshua was not too sure either.


    ��But you have the freedom to go anywhere you want. I just hope that you don��t do anything dangerous rashly.��


    Joshua felt that Tyreen had been staying in Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern during this period of time. She was probably about to develop the nature of a homebody.


    ��HMM... then Mr. Joshua... When Will I be able to see the ��Sherlock Holmes four signatures��that you mentioned?��Tyreen��s topic suddenly came to a sharp turn.


    ��That book... I��m already writing it, but I��ve been a little busy recently.��


    When Tyreen said this, twig leaf��s gaze also looked at herself. That gaze seemed to be asking, ��when will the new book be published?��.


    Facing the two thoughtful readers who were urging him to write, Joshua Cleverly chose to change the topic.


    ��By the way, Twig Leaf, why do you always squint when you look at Tyreen? Is It rted to AL rolling on the ground?��Joshua asked.


    ��Miss Tyreen has gathered too much power of faith in her body, so much so that I can��t imagine it.��


    The answer from the branch was very vague, so Joshua could only summon the white cat from Tyreen��s house. When it appeared on Joshua��s head, it shared its vision with Joshua.


    When Joshua looked at Tyreen again... Joshua��s eyes actually hurt a little.


    The light on Tyreen��s body was a little too dazzling.


    ��Let me see.��Hiri also curiously picked up the white cat. The white cat resisted for a while, but was eventually tamed by Hiri.


    The next second, Hiri directly covered his eyes.


    ��I now understand what Josh meant when he said that you can turn into light.��Hiri used the white cat��s ws on his head to cover his eyes. ��Don��t you feel ufortable when you sleep?��


    ��The holy tree took back this ability, and you only need to wear these sses.��


    Tyreen pushed the wooden-framed sses that she was wearing. When she went out, she obediently put on a disguise.


    ��Boss!��


    At this time, Al exited the ��Rolling Ball��state and ran to Joshua��s side.


    ��I want this... shiny effect too!��Al said.


    Hiri��s gaze swept between Al and Tyreen, and finally came to a conclusion.


    That was the difference between a Kryptonite yer and an ordinary yer.


    Joshua listened to Al��s request and fell into a short period of contemtion.


    ��Tyreen, I need to find something through your connection to the world tree, but there��s one more thing.��


    Joshua silently chanted the High Elf��s world tree, and the White Bird��s figure appeared on the table as expected.


    The white cat looked at the bird with a mocking expression, but the bird ignored it and turned its head to the side.


    ��The elves can see the power of faith. Is it a talent?��Joshua asked.


    ��This is the power we gave them.��The White Bird��s voice sounded in Joshua��s mind.


    ��UH... then can you please add something like a number next to it? It can clearly show how much power of faith this elf has collected.��

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 662, Instant Kill!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow, Elven Parliament.


    The parliament held today was not a meeting of the five elders, but a meeting of all the High Elves present.


    Thest time the elven parliament was held was three thousand years ago, when Arthur Crow was the most prosperous elven capital on the surface.


    Today, there were less than four thousand people left in Arthur Crow��s tribe. A few days ago, they fought with the enemies who tried to invade Arthur Crow, causing more than half of the injured people in the entire tribe to take up more than half.


    In addition, the Outsiders had established a stronghold in the forgottennd, and the entire high elf tribe was in a state of tension and panic.


    This time, the council would decide the future direction of the High Elves.


    ��Our current enemies are not all humans, but the evil sects that are hibernating in the dark green swamp.��


    Elder SINDONAR stood on the high tform and spoke loudly in front of all the members of the tribe.


    ��The humans who visited the forgottennd are the guests recognized by the holy tree. It was precisely because of their help that Arthur Crow did not face the fate of destruction.��


    Unfortunately, from the beginning until now, the situation in the Council of elders was very clear. The entire council of elders still held hostility toward outsiders, and only two people wanted to drive them away.


    Elder Enya had already stood on Sindonar��s side.


    ��In the end... my stubbornness turned out to be a farce?��


    An elderly conservative elder muttered to himself, but this voice could be heard by every nsman.


    ��Elder Karpis, their arrival does not necessarily bring destruction. It is a new opportunity.��


    Elder Sindonal tried his best to speak to the two elders in a friendly tone.


    If they let go of their stubbornness, then the crisis of the internal division of ascetic Crowe would no longer exist. One of the elders was clearly wavering.


    But the wavering elder lowered his head and said softly after a moment of silence.


    ��New opportunity, your words... are really like what my old friend said, Sindonal.��The elder raised his head and said, ��Many years ago, my old friend was just like you. He was filled with curiosity towards humans and would often visit the human settlements at the borders of Ascetic Crowe.��


    When the elder slowly recounted Ascek��s past, all the elves who were listening in the Council fell silent.


    The Council of elders did not hide the disaster. Every time a young high elf came of age, they would watch videos rted to the disaster.


    It was to let them remember the tragedy.


    ��But those humans revealed their true colors. They used my old friend as research material. When I saw him again, he had already be a mindless piece of meat.��The elder��s tone was very calm, but it was like a needle piercing into the hearts of every high elf.


    ��When I saw him again, Arthur Crow had already turned into a scourge. Your father also died in that resistance. I think many of the children here have lost their elders in that battle as well.��The elder said in a low voice.


    ��Is it glorious? ��It��s not glorious... it was just a one-sided and cruel massacre. The sphemer didn��t know how terrifying the monsters he released were. After so many years, you have forgotten the hatred of the past... for Arthur Crow��s future, you had no choice but to ept those humans. Elder Sindoar did the right thing, but I can��t ept it.��


    At this point, the elder took off his robe, which represented his status as an elder.


    ��I can not live in peace with those who have killed my wife, friends, and even my parents, so I have decided to leave ASCEKRO.��


    The moment he made this decision, the entire elven parliament was in an uproar.


    Elder Kaepais was the most prestigious and oldest elder in the entire elven race, and elder Kuitoan was below him.


    The Young High Elves who were also dissatisfied with the Outsiders stepped forward.


    ��We will follow elder Kaepais��guidance,��they said in pious voices.


    This wave was gradually stirred up, and more and more young High Elves stood up to support the elder.


    ��You...��elder Sindonar was about to say something, but was stopped by Elder Kuitoan.


    ��It��s useless.��Kuitoan shook his head and said.


    But at this moment, more and more silver-white light gathered around elder Capaz.


    Elder Kuitoan understood that the elves who supported Capaz in the race were gradually increasing.


    They were too young and didn��t understand what the outsider brought to Arthur Crow. They simply hated the outsiders invading their home.


    At this moment, a silver number appeared above elder Kaepais��head.


    Two thousand seven hundred and twenty-one.


    Kuito��s eyes widened in confusion. He turned to look at elder Sindonar and realized that there was a number three hundred and twenty-seven on his head as well. There was a number seven hundred and seventy-three on his head.


    The voice that was originally shouting ��follow elder Kaepais��gradually stopped at this moment. The other Young High Elves also saw the number on Elder Kaepais��head.


    Quitoan looked at Enya. The number on her head was ��393��, but this number was slowly decreasing.


    Even the number on elder Quitoan��s head was also slowly decreasing.


    There were also a few young High Elves with this number on their heads, but most of them only had single digits and ten digits.


    At this moment, a huge eaglended on the top of the elven parliament stone pir.


    All the High Elves lowered their heads piously, because that white eagle was the incarnation of the World Tree��s consciousness. The eagle did not speak, but only transmitted a thought to the High Elves��consciousness.


    That was, ��the number on your head represents the admirers you have.��


    The power of faith was the nourishment of the world tree, and the High Elves��strength and even life came from the world tree.


    The High Elves could see the power of faith surrounding the elders from birth, and arge amount of the power of faith represented the status of the High Elves.


    Originally, these white lights could not be counted clearly, and only the density could judge the strength. But now, with an urate number,.


    It was clear at a nce how much the elders in the council of elders were respected by the elves.


    The appearance of this number further boosted the morale of Elder Kaepais��faction. The number of admirers on his head was slowly rising.


    The Young High Elves below even said the words, ��Should elder Kaepais ignore the other elders and expel the Outsiders?��.


    ��If you can judge the status of the race based on this number alone, then can the five elderse down and hand over the position to me?��


    Suddenly, a voice like a sharp de tore apart the noisy shouts of the elven council.


    A figure gradually walked towards the center of the Elven Council. The number disyed above her head was 12,720... this number was enough to make all the Young High Elves shut their mouths.


    ��Aurelian, what did you say just now?��An elven elder questioned her under tremendous pressure.


    ��Don��t be blinded by the glory of the past.��


    Aurelian felt a strong sense of shame and anger when she saw the behavior of her own kind after she had gone to Nn. It was only under the trend of these two emotions that she would say such ��heinous��words.


    In the past, the High Elves were indeed the most powerful race in the world. Whether it was the magic technology or the talent in magic, they were far superior to humans. But now... it waspletely different.

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 663: The High Elf shall never be a ve again</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Aurelian arrived in the middle of the five elders, the anger in her heart gradually disappeared. When Aurelian came back to her senses, she realized that what she had just said was... too much.


    ��Rude, you don��t have the right to interfere with the decision of the Elder Council. Aurelian, step back quickly.��


    Another conservative elder, the High Elf who had been beaten up by Joshua, asked Aurelian to leave her position.


    ��Elder Knapp, Aurelian has the right.��Quitoan raised his voice at this time. ��She saved Arthur Crow with the Outcast Hervis. She is a hero, and ording to Arthur Crow��s code... Aurelian already has the right to be an elder.��


    The elder wanted to refute, but the number above Aurelian��s head made him speechless.


    The number of admirers of this young elf was more than four times that of Elder Kaepais!


    The difference in this number could be exined in an intuitive way... that was, Aurelian��s contribution to the holy tree was even greater than the total contribution of the High Elves.


    ording to the supreme doctrine that the purpose of the existence of the High Elves was to let the holy tree grow.


    Aurelian alone was enough for the holy tree.


    ��We need to listen to the voices of more young people...��


    Elder Kuytoan personally led his granddaughter up the steps of the Elder Council and arrived at the seats facing all the High Elves.


    Aurelian��s gaze swept across the floor. This was the seat of power, and her voice would be heard by all the elves.


    And from their gazes... Aurelian could also sense that her own people were quietly waiting to hear her voice.


    This was the moment Aurelian had always dreamed of. She had always hoped for this day toe.


    However, Aurelian��s mind was already in a state of shock. To be more precise, it was in a state of chaos.


    At this moment, she should have said something to inspire her nsmen. She should have thought of a way to make them ept the kindness of humans. It would not have led to the division of her n!


    But what could she use to inspire them?


    Aurelian spent less than three seconds thinking about it. She found that her mind was filled with the desserts and cakes that Nn had eaten, as well as the plot of the movie.


    ��the food made by humans is really delicious! The videos are also very interesting! Especially the video of beauty and the Devil, I strongly rmend that everyone take a look.��


    Aurelian almost blurted out this sentence.


    Although this was indeed the truth that Aurelian wanted to tell her nsmen, under such circumstances, Aurelian found that she did not have the courage to say it..


    In front of strangers, Aurelian could still speak with confidence. The people standing below were all her friends and rtives.


    Her lips opened and closed, and her eyes searched around again. At this time, she began to Miss Jose. At least, at this time, Jose would give her a hint.


    Aurelian��s wish was fulfilled. She saw a light at the end of the Parliament Square.


    This was not an illusion. All the High Elves turned their heads to look at the source of the light.


    ��Jose?��


    Elder Sindonar saw the figure walking towards them from the crowd.


    ��Uh... you guys continue the meeting. Don��t mind me.��


    Jose waved his hand to signal the five elders on the high tform not to mind him. Then, he tried to sneak into the crowd.


    However, the light from the Elf behind Joshua was too dazzling. All the High Elves could not ignore it.


    Joshua��s sneak attack had failed from the beginning. After all, no one in the world could sneak into the crowd with a shining sun.


    ��Who are you looking for?��Elder Sindonar asked Joshua in a loud voice.


    Elder Sindonar could not ignore the figure beside Joshua. This was the second time he had seen Tyreen.


    When the holy tree gave them a specific number of admirers... the appearance of this frost elf caused all the High Elves present to stop their thoughts.


    The entire square fell into silence once again.


    No one could ignore the number above Tyreen��s head.


    493,270.


    With so many admirers, even the high elves in their prime did not have such a number. Even the legendary leader could not do it!


    This number was 100 times more than the number of high elves!


    If Aurelian was called a hero, this frost elf in front of them could only be summarized by a god.


    ��I think his name is Plona.��


    Joshua��s voice once again awakened Elder Sindonar��s ability to think.


    At this moment, he looked at the elder who had been beaten up by Joshua. His name was Plona.


    He held his long staff and slowly walked to Aurelian��s side. He looked at Joshua who was standing in the square below.


    ��sphemer, why are you looking for me?��There were still bruises on his face.


    Joshua did not answer him. The High Elves around him all backed away quietly. Tyreen, who had been following Joshua all this time, spoke loudly.


    ��My name is tyreen! I Am thest survivor of the Frost Elves. My grandfather��s name is Myrtle...��


    ��Thest descendant of the Frost Elves, the son of Myrtle?��


    He muttered to himself... he vaguely remembered that he was the one who had asked elder Sindonar to go check on the frost elves not long ago.


    ��Tyreen, I promised your grandfather that if the frost elves were in danger, Arthur Crow would protect you,��he said loudly.


    ��My grandfather also told me about this.��Tyreen looked at the high elves around her, in the end, her gazended on Joshua who was beside her. ��But I have found a new home now. I came here just to tell you about this. So please don��t worry about me anymore.��


    Tyreen performed a frost elf��s etiquette to the other party. Then, she gently tugged on the corner of Joshua��s clothes and prepared to leave the ce.


    The Elf Elder looked at Tyreen��s departing figure and was about to say something. However, elder Kuitoan interrupted him first.


    ��It was Joshua Yanorod who saved her,��elder Kuytoan said. ��He saved the entire frost elves, who were on the verge of extinction.��


    Elder Kuytoan slowly walked in front of all the High Elves..


    ��I will not stop any of you from leaving ascekro. I think all of you are clear enough... with the help of that outsider, ASCEKRO can still function without you,��Kuytoan said loudly to everyone. ��So your decision to leave will not affect the outsiders in any way! ��Instead, they will see us as cowards!��


    ��Grandfather...��


    Aurelian did not expect her grandfather to say such outrageous words.


    ��Do you need me to arrange a few lines for you?��


    Suddenly, a message from Jose popped up in Aurelian��s magic web message.


    Also?


    Aurelian looked at this message in surprise. She nced at elder Quitoan beside her and gradually understood the meaning of this message.


    ��I don��t think it��s necessary.��


    Aurelian��s fingertips gently touched the interface of the weave and spent more than a minute typing this message.


    ��is that so? As a role model, you should be able to raise your mood a little more if you say a few more words.��


    Aurelian looked at the second message from Joshua and did not answer him. The emotions of the High Elves below had already been stirred up by elder Kuito��s words.

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 664, conquering the Masters</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua once again returned to the Hearthstone Tavern in the Forgotten Land and began to search for the location of the two heretic judges in the real world.


    ��In the Frost Kingdom? And near the capital?��


    Joshua opened his eyes again. Tyreen was sitting in front of Joshua, gently cing her hand on his palm.


    For such arge-scale resource mobilization, Joshua needed the help of the world tree to assist in the search. Tyreen herself was the world tree��s host, so Joshua Touching Tyreen and establishing a connection with the world tree had the same effect.


    The leaf was an extension of the World Tree��s body. As long as he knew the user��s login name, the world tree would be able to help Joshua track down the specific leaf.


    The Dark Elves spread out a map of the frost kingdom on the table. The white cat appeared on the map and walked around. Finally, it sat down at a ce called the challenger mountain range next to the capital.


    ��They��re finally going to make a move?��


    Hiri��s fighting spirit was high. As for the reason... Joshua quietly withdrew his hands from the table.


    ��I��ll entrust this matter to my friend. She��ll be very happy to do it,��said Joshua.


    ��That crazy expression pack demon?��


    Healy once again guessed who Joshua was referring to.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom was a frequent visitor to the short message Parliament of the ��Movie Society��. Every Time Healy logged into the society, she would always see the frost owl discussing all sorts of strange topics with the people in the parliament.


    This made Healy suspect that her schedule was filled with the content of online chat.


    ��Yes, that��s right.��


    Jose opened the message and found the frost owl among the list of friends. He tapped on the virtual keyboard with his fingertips and edited a message.


    ��I have some information that I want to tell you. Do you have time to listen to it?��


    Not long after Jose sent this message, he received her reply.


    ��Why haven��t you replied to my messages recently?��


    The Frost Owl��s reply was a question, followed by the expression of an owl staring at someone through the crack of the door.


    Josh could feel the resentmenting from this expression alone.


    Reply..


    Josh immediately pulled up the Frost Owl��s historical message and looked down one by one.


    Apart from the daily greetings, there were also some questions rted to the game movie.


    ��I happen to be free today. Do you want to y a game of the Holy Spirit?��


    ��fireman, when did you make the new movie... I��m curious about the details.��


    ��The Shining has been released in Nn? I want it to be released in the frost country too.��


    ��Why didn��t you reply to me... have you been very busy recently?��


    ��damn.��.


    Joshua looked at the nearly 100 messages. Ever since he met the king of the Frost Kingdom at the Skjerona Awards, Joshua had chatted with her for a while while she was back.


    After that, he was busy with matters rted to Arthur Crow, so he directly activated the ��Do not disturb��mode of the messages.


    After calcting carefully, it had been almost half a month since Joshua had replied to her message.


    ��Is this considered a diplomatic crisis between two countries?��


    Hiri had been watching Joshua��s magic web interface from the side. No matter how she looked at it, the message sent by the frost owl did not seem to be on the level of an ��ordinary Netizen��.


    However, Hiri did not forget about the other identity of the other party, which was the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Count.��


    With Hiri��s reminder, Joshua finally remembered that he was also a prince of the demon world.


    Therefore, the rtionship between Joshua and the frost owlrgely determined the future direction of the rtionship between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world.


    ��It��s very busy, whether it��s the shooting of the new movie or the construction of a brand new magic.��


    Jose immediately exined the reason to the frost owl.


    ��I��ll send someone to give you the original film of the new movie. Also, if the Holy Spirit team up, I should be free during the weekend.��


    ��I feel that your tone has be much more distant.��


    The Frost Owl sent another emoji with its head tilted.


    ��actually, I��ve been busy pacifying some of the domestic turmoil recently, so I don��t have much time...��


    When Joshua saw the two lines of words, he was silent for a while. Then, he secretly nced at Hiri who was beside him.


    ��Let me do it!��


    Hiri directly moved a chair to sit next to Joshua, and then snatched the virtual keyboard in front of Joshua.


    ��Hiri, you still need to pay attention to the wording in the diplomatic aspect...��


    Joshua��s rtionship with her had always been at the stage of ��Friends on the magic web��. In addition, he had not chatted with the frost owl for nearly half a month, so it was natural that their conversation would be unfamiliar.


    However, from the standpoint of the country, Joshua had to maintain a good rtionship with her.


    Joshua looked at Hiri��s fingers tapping on the virtual keyboard, and he felt very uneasy.


    Not long after, Hiri typed three words on the dialog box and sent it out.


    ��are you tired?��


    ��mentally, I��m a little tired, but I��m fine in other aspects.��


    ��those rebels who have no confidence in themselves are really annoying... they��re like a grasshopper that can��t be stepped on.��


    Hiri had barely spoken when the frost owl sent an emoji with its wings covering its beak and showing a smile.


    At this time, Joshua could only look at Hiri with a surprised expression.


    ��I��ve already eradicated a portion of the rebels in the capital, but there��s still a small portion that��s not too big of a problem.��


    From the expression pack sent by the frost owl, Hiri had gradually gained a favorable impression of the ruler of the Frost Kingdom once again.


    When Hiri asked the king of the Frost Kingdom for a game of Holy Spirit, Joshua could probably imagine that his majesty the King had a facial paralysis attribute in the hearts of the Frost citizens, at this time, a smile appeared on his face.


    ��There should be no problem, right?��


    When Hiri sent this message, he turned his head to ask Joshua.


    ��Since ��I��invited Her Majesty the Queen, if she refuses, she will probably be sent to the guillotine.��Joshua closed the message on the text message and directly opened ��Holy Spirit��. ��When it goes ck, it will use voice tomunicate, so tell her about the destruction of the Inquisitor��s stronghold via Voice.��


    In the past half month, Joshua had been busy with the matters of Arthur Crow and had neglected many things.


    These umted matters required Joshua to handle one by one. One of them was tofort his sister, Fuya.


    ��Ask a thousand faces if Fuya ising. Tell them that I��m online,��said Crow, who was sitting on the windowsill beside Joshua.


    Hiri had already returned the virtual keyboard to Joshua. Joshua took out the primary crystal mouse and logged into the interface of the Holy Spirit.


    ��Princess Fuya said ��Wait for me��.��


    The Dark Elf heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Fuya��s reply.


    ��In that case...��


    Joshua directly logged into the film association��s meeting and sent a message on it.


    ��The five holy spirits are short of two. Who else wants toe?��


    After the High Elves��meeting ended, the internal division of Arthur Crow would probably be settled.


    It should not be a problem for Jose to take a short break at this time.

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 665, yers</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    While waiting for his teammates to log in to the Holy Spirit, Josh opened the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum.


    As the administrator of the Spellcaster Forum, Josh directly went to the official website of Warcraft, ording to the data report in the background, 210,000 copies of Warcraft had been sold so far.


    ording to the pricing of the normal version of Warcraft, each copy was priced at five gold coins. Just the money earned from the normal version was enough for Hili to live a carefree life.


    ��The Holy Spirit yers upy about half of the total?��


    Joshua looked at the current online poption of about 100,000 people, and nearly half of these 100,000 people were fighting on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.


    If this kind of sales volume was ced on Earth, it could only be called a ��low-level��game. However, in this world where online trading had just started, this number was already enough for Joshua to be satisfied with, and it was still increasing rapidly.


    Joshua took a look at the news in the movie club. After Joshua sent out the ck invitation, many familiar names appeared in the entire movie club, such as a certain Saintess from the country of the holy religion.


    ��Do you still have a seat?��


    ��Sir... Lady Helia, there��s a document that I need you to look through. Please stop fooling around.��


    ��Myrce, please help me write it. The Messenger of Fire, please pull me into the group!��


    Joshua looked at the Saintess who kept acting cute in the parliament with an expressionless face. With her disguise, she had sessfully be a ��group Pet��in the Parliament.


    While she could liven up the atmosphere, she could also get closer to the other people in the council. Joshua had always been on guard against the Saintess��actions. After all, Joshua did not treat her as a friend.


    ��She��s still ying this game?��


    The Dark Elf who was standing next to Joshua happened to see the scene of Gloria acting cute.


    ��Your voice sounds very surprised...��Joshua turned to look at the Dark Elf beside him. ��This Saintess is one of the closed beta members of the Holy Spirit.��


    ��But she��s not the kind of person who would waste her time on entertainment.��


    The Dark Elf��s voice sounded a little cold. As a former judge of the Heretic Court, she was the only one who was most familiar with Gloria.


    ��She must have a purpose for doing this...��


    ��Maybe to increase the favorability of the other people in the parliament?��


    Hiri also expressed his opinion at this time.


    ��Miss Helolia��s ranking is 3,700 points. She��s already considered a god among the ordinary yers.��


    In the end, Jose agreed to miss Saintess��application to join the queue. At the same time, he also checked her battle record.


    ��134 rounds. The winning rate is 81... the winning rate is about 60% . is the hero who is good at this is Bishop Kexili? This doesn��t seem like he��s ying this game to deal with it.��


    Jose also felt that this Saintess��ying time was very incredible. ��Warcraft��had been released less than a month ago. If each round was calcted ording to thirty minutes to an hour...�� This Saintess��ying time was about four hours per day.


    This was not an ordinary ying level. It could be said that this was the level of an inte addict girl.


    If Joshua remembered correctly, this Saintess should have seeded in usurping the throne. As the current absolute leader of the sacred nation, was it really okay to secretly y games every night?


    On the other hand, the frost owl only yed 31 games. This was the time that a good king should have.


    ��I still reserve the opinion that she is the enemy.��The Dark Elf still had no intention of changing his opinion.


    ��An enemy is an enemy, but even if the enemy is ying games together on the Inte, it��s still not a problem.��After Joshua pulled the Saintess into the team, he looked at the Dark Elf again. ��Aren��t youing along?��


    There was only one spot left in the entire team. Originally, Joshua wanted to invite Hiri, but now, Hiri had already taken out the thick magic book and used the excuse of ��Sorry! I love learning!��As a reason to reject Joshua.


    ��Fu... Princess Fuya doesn��t like to team up with me.��


    At this moment, a rare sob appeared in the voice of the Dark Elf. It was the first time that Joshua had seen this Dark Elf who was proficient inmunication and disguise so nervous.


    ��Is it because you��re too weak?��


    Hiri, who was reading the magic book, raised his head and asked at this time.


    The Dark Elf did not answer, but turned into a crow and flew to the windowsill alone.


    ��What About You, Tyreen?��


    Joshua was d that her parents, elder Enya, had called him back. Otherwise, he would have rolled around beside Joshua, begging the big boss to lead the way.


    ��I... AM not very good at ying this game.��


    Tyreen shook her head and rejected Joshua��s suggestion. Tyreen had always been a hard-working yer in the magicwork. Now, she had not even passed the first level of Super Mario, let alone this kind ofpetitive game.


    ��Can I join you?��


    An unfamiliar name appeared in the Magic Net Council at this time... ��Dorothy��.


    Joshua only had one impression of this girl from the country of steel, and that was a girl with super good luck.


    She epted Joshua��s invitation and directly joined the team. Her battle record was considered to be rtively mediocre. Currently, she had fought 63 rounds, and her winning rate was around 57% .


    On the other hand, Fuya��s battle record... the total number of matches was 527, and her winning rate was 73% ! Currently, her heavendder score was 7,127, and she was ranked first.


    ��Fuya, what do you usually do?��


    Joshua directly turned on the game��s own voice system and asked Fuya.


    In less than a month since the release of the Holy Spirit, Joshua really could not imagine how she had yed more than 500 matches.


    ��y.��


    Fuya��s voice sounded emotionless.


    The owner of this room was Fuya. She directly entered the match. After waiting for nearly ten minutes... she finally matched with her opponent.


    The names of the five people opposite to Joshua all had the prefix ��steelmaker��in them.


    ��How could someone dare to use this name?��


    Dorothy��s surprised voice came through the voice.


    ��Do you know the origin of this name?��


    Joshua thought that this uniform naming method had be popr among the holy spirits.


    ��Our Queen��s personal knights are called steelmakers. This name is very... sacred in the country of steel! ��If this group of people uses this name in the Holy Spirit and is seen by our queen...��Dorothy did not dare to continue speaking.


    The strict and bloody rule of Queen Yekana of the iron country had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of every citizen.


    ��Perhaps their names were given by Your Queen?��Jose said.


    ��This... is impossible, right?��


    Dorothy did not quite understand what had happened to Nn recently. She only yed with the Holy Spirit under the influence of Fuya.


    ��Nothing is impossible. How about it? Are the two of you interested in building such a knight team?��Asked Jose.

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 666, poaching</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua chose a hero called the trembling axe, frost kronor, to enter the Holy Spirit battlefield.


    This hero��s race was a dwarf... this hero was made at the request of the Frost Axe. It was said that he was a brave warrior in the history of the dwarves.


    Joshua controlled this dwarf to wander around the base twice. Fuya had already bought the basic equipment and walked towards the ce where the bounty runes would be refreshed on the map.


    As a lone wolf yer, Fuya would definitely not make tactical arrangements. Although Joshua was the creator of this game, the number of games was only twenty-three, which was even less than the busy king of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Is it Master Fuya? !��


    Suddenly, a new message appeared in the public chat channel. The sender of the message was the steelmaker feenser.


    ��Master Fuya, it��s a great honor to meet you again. May I know if you��re willing to consider what happenedst time?��


    When the steel forger saw that Fuya did not respond, he immediately asked Fuya.


    ��Master?��


    When shier heard Fuya��s address, he was a little puzzled.


    ��Fuya��s current ranking on the Holy Spirit��s stairway is indeed suitable for this title.��


    Joshua did not add any titles to the current stairway of the Holy Spirit System. He was only using ordinary points to measure the strength of each yer.


    When the Top Ten Holy Spirit yers appeared in the Spellcasters��Forum, in order to express their respect to them, they would be addressed as ��masters��by other yers.


    ��Fuya, aren��t you going to reply to them?��


    Joshua was curious about what the five ��smiths��had talked about with Fuyast time.


    ��Not interested.��


    Fuya��s voice was still so cold that no emotion could be heard. She controlled her hero to walk down the road alone after getting the first reward rune.


    ��Master Fuya! Our Queen Yekana is serious!��


    ��Queen... Queen Yekana?��


    Dorothy��s voice sounded a little panicked when she saw the message sent by the iron caster.


    Joshua happened to be walking with her. Dorothy even forgot to control her hero to reinforce the army at this moment.


    ��Little Fuya, is it really the iron caster? Why is our queen looking for... Looking for you?��


    Dorothy��s voice sounded very nervous. It seemed that she was very afraid of doing something that would make this queen unhappy.


    ��Hateful... going on a long journey.��


    The moment Fuya finished speaking, she controlled her hero to take down the first drop of blood on the enemy��s Middle Road.


    ��Going on a long journey?��


    Before Dorothy understood what she meant, the steelmaker who was killed by Fuya sent another message.


    ��Queen Yekana is right beside us. His Highness said that if you are willing toe to the steel country, she will promise you better conditions than your current life.��


    ��The Queen is... right beside us?��


    Dorothy��s voice started to tremble. Her hero also quietly retreated to the side and started to tremble.


    As amoner of the steel country, if this queen knew that Dorothy had killed her knights, even in the virtual world... Dorothy felt that the result would be terrible.


    ��Little Fuya, just answer her Highness Yekana.��Dorothy��s voice became very low, as if she was afraid that the people around her would be heard.


    ��...��


    Fuya was silent for a short while, and a new message popped up on the Holy Spirit battlefield.


    ��No, don��t bother me anymore!��


    This reply from Fuya almost suffocated Dorothy. In fact... Dorothy was indeed clutching her chest, because the scene in front of her was too exciting.


    This could be considered as provoking the bloody queen in public, and more importantly, Dorothy might very well be treated as an aplice.


    ��I��m inviting you in the name of ASIDAM, the royal family of the country of steel. Your parents or brothers will definitely feel honored! ��the country of steel will treat your talent as a treasure, and everything you hope for will be satisfied in the country of steel.��


    The ironmaker sent another message.


    ��Is this... Queen Yekana��s Words?��Dorothy��s voice was a little shaky. ��Little Fuya, if it��s true... It��s better not to...��


    ��Calm down, Dorothy.��At this time, Jose finally spoke tofort Dorothy.


    ��Mr. Jose... That��s the Queen of our country. She��s the real ruler of the country of steel, and... She has a bad temper!��


    When Dorothy saw Fuya say ��Don��t bother me!��Again, she sounded like she was about to cry.


    ��So please try to persuade Fuya.��


    From Joshua��s attitude toward Fuya, Dorothy could tell that the rtionship between Joshua and Fuya was not like that of ordinary friends.


    ��This apology is indeed necessary, but we can��t bear to be poached from our side.��


    Joshua��s first sentence made Dorothy breathe a sigh of relief, but the second sentence made her heart beat again.


    ��Unfortunately, Ms. Yekana, our Fuya is temporarily unable to go to the country of steel due to health reasons.��


    Joshua immediately sent a message to the other side.


    ��Joshua Arnold?��


    The cast iron person typed out Joshua��s name in an instant.


    After the award ceremony of the Skjerona Prize, the ��Messenger of Fire��that Joshua used on the Mana Net was known by everyone.


    Perhaps some ordinary people would not remember this, but someone like Empress Yekana would definitely remember such important information.


    ��It��s my honor that you can remember me.��


    Joshua still answered the empress in a formic manner.


    ��Our Fuya? Master Fuya is a demon?��


    Empress Yekana guessed Fuya��s identity based on Joshua��s answer.


    ��of course.��Joshua did not intend to hide this matter.


    ��The Steel Nation is willing to arrange the best pharmacist and healer to be by her side.��after Empress Yekana learned that Fuya was working for Joshua, she turned her attention to Joshua.


    Judging from the Queen��s posture, she was determined to poach Fuya to the country of steel.


    ��The new Holy Spirit Nn Open tournament will be held in a month��s time. At that time, Nn��s teleportation portal will also be opened. I will hold a grand stage for thispetition. Queen Yekana is looking forward to your country��s performance.��


    Joshua directly used this sentence to exin to Her Majesty the Queen. She seemed to have noticed that Joshua did not want to talk about this matter.


    ��is that so? Then I hope that I can talk about this matter with you in private when the timees.��


    After Queen Yekana left this sentence, the original owner of the cast iron person returned to his position.


    ��Brother...��


    Fuya��s voice sounded a little angry.


    ��Don��t worry. If I sell you, big sister Cecily will chop me up.��Joshuaforted Fuya��s discontented mood.


    ��Why does Queen Yekana care so much about the game of the Holy Spirit? And what is the Nn Open?��


    Shirer, the king of the Frost Kingdom, finally found a suitable time to intervene in this conversation. The news of the firstpetition did not reach her ears.


    ��It��s apetition of the Holy Spirit. All countries will participate,��Joshua said. ��The prize of thepetition is the crystallization of a world tree.��


    When Joshua mentioned the prize, the notification of the frost owl being killed by the ironmaker takemo appeared above the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.


    When the king of the Frost Kingdom heard about the prize, he could not even hold the crystal mouse properly.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 667, you never know what your teammates are doing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��The Holy Spirit Competition has already been held once. The winner is still the frost kingdom. Do you really not know?��Asked Jose


    The King was already in a state of chaos. She did not even want to say anything. She directly typed a series of question marks on the screen to express her doubts.


    ��I remember that the winner��s surname is Karshilov. He owns a business guild in Nn. You should be very familiar with this family.��.


    The World Tree��s crystal was such an important thing. That shrewd businessman like a fox would not do something as high-minded as ��handing it over to the country��.


    ��Silver Frost Fox Karshilov family. Their family��s territory is near the border of the country of steel. I��ll ask their family��s ambassador about itter.��


    Shier��s tone sounded a little cold. Both Joshua and the person in charge of the Silver Fox family had underestimated shier��s importance of the world tree crystal.


    ��What about the next Holy Spirit Open?��


    ��Tell me the rules of thepetition.��


    Shier had already controlled his hero to return to the battlefield while they were chatting. Joshua could vaguely hear someone talking beside her.


    ��Form a five-man team with the country as a unit to participate in the Holy Spirit Competition. The final winner will be rewarded. I will broadcast thispetition live on the magic web, so... There should be a lot of people watching.��Joshua briefly described the rules of the game. ��Your Karshilov family is already starting to build this team. The details can be...��


    Before Joshua could finish his words, he vaguely heard someone shouting in panic from Shayre��s side.


    ��Your Majesty! The resistance has begun to attack!��


    ��Wait... Joshua, I have something to do. Can you wait for me for three minutes?��Shayre suddenly asked.


    ��No problem.��


    Joshua still chose to ignore what Shayre had eavesdropped on, but Dorothy, who was on the same team as him, could not ignore it at all.


    ��Your Highness? The Resistance?��


    Dorothy had just ordered her hero to head up the road to assist the frost owl. In the end, the thriller controlled by the Frost Owl stood under the tower without moving at all, as if it had entered a state of hack.


    ��Mr. ... Mr. Joshua, what did the Owl Do?��


    As a frequent guest of the movie club, Dorothy often discussed some topics in the game with the frost owl, so her rtionship with the frost owl was very close.


    However, in Dorothy��s impression... The Frost Owl was a group Pet No. 2 who liked to send strange emojis!


    ��HMM... I think it��s to cut people?��Joshua was not sure what happened on Shea��s side.


    However, the voice that came from the next voice clearly told Joshua... what his teammates were doing when they were offline.


    First, it was a man��s angry roar. The next second, the Roar turned into a whimper of a throat being cut. There was also the sound of liquid spilling along with the sound of flesh and bones being torn apart.


    When shier went to the battlefield, he forgot to turn off his voice!


    ��What... What is that sound?��


    Dorothy felt that the Holy Spirit was the most exciting game she had yed in her life. Not only did she witness her friend provoke the bloody queen, but she also heard the sound of flesh and blood sttering everywhere, it echoed clearly in her ears.


    This was much more realistic than the voice of ��This demon is not too cold��.


    ��For the Marquis!��


    The Voice of a group of men was heard again, but this voice was quickly interrupted by the freezing sound of the spreading frost.


    With the sound of war horses trampling on the ground, the frost owl, who was originally on the road, was online again.


    ��Was I killed by a single yer again?��Shier sounded a little apologetic. ��I��m not in a good state today.��


    ��Well... it doesn��t affect the current situation too much.��


    Joshua felt that he would definitely not be able to concentrate when he went to the battlefield and killed an entire cavalry team toe back to y games.


    It was better to say... was it really okay to y games on the battlefield?


    Joshua did not ask this question. The situation in the frost kingdom looked very grim. As the king, she was still on the battlefield.


    Joshua could not interfere with the affairs of other countries. The only thing he could do now was to continue ying the game and provide the king with information about the enemy.


    The battle ended in less than half an hour with a victory announcement..


    ��Challenger mountain range? I��ll send someone to investigate.��Shier paused for a moment. ��I still have something to deal with, so I��ll go offline first.��


    ��Dorothy, Continue.��


    Fuya was still prepared to continue. She directly pulled Dorothy to start the next match.


    Meanwhile, Joshua directly exited the Holy Spirit. He looked at the map of the Frost Kingdom on the table and fell into deep thought.


    ��If the High Elves��World Tree Server is sessfully constructed, the citizens of the Kingdom of frost should be able to enjoy free WIFI, right?��


    During her studies, Hili would asionally eavesdrop on Joshua��s conversation. She heard everything about the ��Second Holy Spirit Nn Open Tournament��very clearly.


    ��If that��s the case... there should be no need for the Kingdom of Frost to continue fighting for the World Tree��s Crystal.��


    ��Arthur Crow is indeed within the frost kingdom��s borders.��


    After seeing that Joshua had ended his journey as a Holy Spirit, the Dark Elf once again flew to the wooden table where the map was ced.


    She transformed back into her crow form and pointed at the most remote corner of the map. Her hand even pointed to a part outside the map.


    ��However, Arthur Crow��s floating location is deep in the dark green basin. It��s the closest town to the Frost Kingdom. It��ll take at least a month to travel there. This doesn��t even count the time when he��ll be attacked by the monsters in the poisonous swamps around the basin.��


    During the time Arthur Crow was attacked, the Dark Elves had served as war reporters. She had clearly recorded the situation around the dark green basin.


    ��As a floating city... it shouldn��t be a problem to get close to the human settlement.��


    The reason why Joshua was so eager to take down this floating city was because he had taken a fancy to it. It was like a satellite base station.


    ��It requires a lot of time and energy,��the White Bird said as it appeared on the wooden table and stepped on the capital of frost country.


    ��Forget it. Let��s set up the server first. So the only area that Arthur Crow��s server can cover at the moment is around the dark green basin?��


    Joshua took a rough map that the dark elves handed over. The map was very blurry, and it marked some dangerous ces in the dark green basin,


    this basin was the frosty country on top, and below it was the border with the steel country. Moreover, this was not aplete map.


    However, judging from the ces marked by the Dark Elf, Joshua could tell that this ce was probably at the level of a ��max-level dungeon��.


    ��Very few adventurers would step into this swamp. The risks they have to take are far greater than the benefits,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��How much do you think a person would pay to get online?��


    Joshua put the map back on the table and asked the Dark Elf.


    ��I��ve been using the magic for almost half a year. Although there aren��t too many side effects on my body,��the Dark Elf said and turned his head slightly. ��I do have some psychological symptoms of dependence. I don��t think it��s possible to live a life without the magic now.��


    ��This basin might be lively after a while.��


    Joshua made a gesture, and the white bird obediently jumped onto Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��Now, let��s build the third server in this world.��

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 668, returning home to get married</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the consciousness of the world tree.


    ��The third Test, you can run whatever you want. If you have any questions, let me know.��


    Jose had already forgotten how long he had stayed in this white space. Now, he was floating like a dead fish in the pure white space.


    The server construction of the Arthur Crow World Tree had been preliminarilypleted, but what made Jose Despair was... afterpleting the server construction, more work was ced in front of him.


    The most troublesome work was the update of Warcraft and the Holy Spirit, as well as theption of Sherlock Holmes IV��s signature.


    Thetter could be dyed for a period of time, but the update of the new battle in Warcraft, the design of the new heroes in the Holy Spirit, and the update of the essories on the heroes made things a little tricky for Joshua.


    If he was a little more patient, Joshua could stillplete these tasks one by one, but this was on the premise that Joshua would not develop any other new rge-scale games��.


    Even though Joshua��s consciousness had been strengthened by the world tree and his abilities could already rival an entire studio, he was still unable to support the entire gamingpany alone.


    ��White Cat Dream a! Is there a way to create a game just by thinking about it!��


    When Joshua saw the white cat floating in the space of consciousness, he was a little tired and pounced on it.


    The white cat looked at Josh as if he was an idiot. Then, it easily dodged Josh��s attack and ran to the side.


    The World Tree of the Frost Elves had given Josh Enough help, especially in game modeling.


    With the help of the white cat, it was equivalent to turning a game that required tens of millions of pieces to bepleted into a thousand pieces.


    ��The way you use the runes... is a little simr to my creator.��


    The White Bird finished checking the server that Jose had built and appeared in front of Jose again.


    ��Creator?��Jose, who was floating in the air, changed to a morefortable position again. ��I��m very curious about who your so-called creator is. Also, is there really a god in this world?��


    Since Joshua came to this world, he had rarelye into contact with this world��s so-called ��truth��.


    However, the foundation of this world��s magic, which was the runes, in Joshua��s view, was a ��system��, a huge system built with the entire world at its core, entering the corresponding code would give you the desired effect.


    For example, to use the spell fireball, one first needed to ��ignite��, ��condense��, and ��radiate��the three runes.


    Higher-level spellcasters could use other methods to form the effect of the fireball spell.


    But... who invented the rune system itself?


    ��Gods? I Can��t call them gods.��


    Before the white bird could say anything, it was pounced on by the white cat and ck Cat beside it. Joshua could even see the feathers floating on its body.


    ��A secret that can��t be revealed? But I��m not too interested in this...��


    Joshua stared at the two cats as they continued to press the white bird to the ground and beat it up. Just as Joshua was about to withdraw from the consciousness of the world tree and return to the real world... the feeling of weightlessness once again swept over Joshua.


    Those guys from the court of heresy want to challenge the instance of the shining again?


    This was Joshua��s first thought. In the next second, Joshua once againnded on a barrennd.


    This is... The Holy Spirit Battlefield?


    Joshua slowly stood up and realized that he was standing at the location of the Holy Spirit Battlefield��s ��Scourge Legion��.


    The trees around him hadpletely withered. There was also a monster camp around him. However, there were no monsters in the camp.


    As expected, it was not just a movie. Could even the game space be restored?


    Josh reached out his hand and tried to figure out the withered trees in front of him. With one nce, Josh could tell that the trees were ��painted��.


    The modeling in the game wouldn��t be as realistic as the scenes in the movie.


    ��Who is it?��


    Josh��s sharp senses caught someone spying on him. When he turned around, the person immediately hid.


    It couldn��t be the assassin sent by the judge, right?


    Joshua raised his vignce. The white bird that was scratched by the two cats circled above the Holy Spirit battlefield and pointed the way for Joshua.


    Under the guidance of the White Bird, Joshua came to the middle of the Holy Spirit battlefield. Joshua also saw the figure that was spying on him in the shadows.


    ��Fu... ya?��


    Joshua was slightly stunned after he saw the petite figure.


    ording to his memory, he could confirm that the person standing in the river was the fourth princess of the Demon World, Fuya Yanorod.


    ��Brother?��


    Fuya, who was running around like a frightened deer, slowly stopped after confirming that the voice belonged to Joshua.


    ��Fuya... how did you get here?��


    Joshua carefully walked towards her. The most prominent feature of the four princesses of the demon world was that her skin was so white that there was no color at all. Only by looking at her light purple eyes and long hair could one find some color on her body.


    ��This is... My Dream.��


    Themunication between Fuya and Joshua seemed very unfamiliar. ording to the Dark Elves, without the magic, fuya would probably notmunicate with anyone for more than half a year.


    ��A Dream?��


    Joshua immediately fell into deep thought. The first thing that came to his mind was..


    ��You yed with the Holy Spirit for seven whole days before you slept?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, thest time he yed with Fuya was seven days ago. After that, Joshua began to build the consciousness of the world tree.


    If anyone tried to break into the space of consciousness, Joshua would be pulled in at the same time.


    Although Joshua did not quite understand why Fuya would enter the space of consciousness in her sleep, it was certain that this girl only slept once a week.


    This way of ying the game was probably something that even the constitution of a Chaos Fiend could not support.


    ��It��s a little ufortable.��There was still no change in Fuya��s tone.


    ��Ufortable... is it physical or mental?��When Joshua was asking, Fuya suddenly clutched her head and fell to the ground.


    Joshua immediately ran over and hugged Fuya��s thin body. The moment he touched Fuya��s body, he realized that she was much heavier than he had imagined.


    ��Nightmare.��Fuya was still clutching her head with a slightly pained expression.


    ��Is dreaming of me a nightmare? This makes me very sad... wait a minute.��


    When Joshua saw the gray misting out of Fuya��s body, he realized that now was not the time toin.


    ��Holy tree, what��s with the gray mist on her body! Has the thing outside the world broken through the barrier of the world?��


    Joshua asked the white bird that was hovering in the sky loudly. The white birdnded on Joshua��s shoulder again and looked at Fuya who was in Joshua��s arms.


    ��It��s not her consciousness. Her body in the real world is being devoured by the evil energy,��the White Bird said.


    ��Her body in the real world?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, Fuya had been staying in the tower of the Demon World��s Imperial City all year round. No one had been able to step into it.


    Could it be that the gray fog had caused her to stay upte? If that was the case, Joshua would have be a member of the outside world long ago.


    ��Is there any way?��


    Joshua could feel that Fuya��s body temperature was rising. A powerful magic power was rapidly circting in her body.


    This powerful magic power was protecting her consciousness from the gray fog while also destroying her consciousness. If this continued, Fuya��s consciousness might copse.


    ��There��s a power protecting her.��


    ��The problem is that the power in her body is not safe at all!��Joshua was thinking about how to make Fuya withdraw from the space of consciousness.


    ��It��s not the power in her body. It��s in the space of consciousness.��


    The white bird pped its wings and flew into the sky. Joshua looked up at the White Bird��s disappearing figure and was stunned for a moment.


    ��In the space of consciousness?��


    When Joshua lowered his head to look at Fuya again, he found that there was an arm covered in armor on her shoulder.


    The owner of the arm had unknowingly half-kneeled beside Fuya. Joshua recognized his identity!


    The Guardian, Samuel Yanorod!


    This was the hero who represented the chaos demons among the Holy Spirits. Joshua had personally created this image for him. It was also one of the heroes that Fuya liked to use the most.


    The next second, a slender arm was ced on Fuya��s forehead... the pioneer, kamsikna!


    Joshua raised his head in surprise and saw that the figures around him were increasing in number..


    Enkers the Almighty, Karusk the honorary Knight, and Gamel the sword!


    The holy heroes that Joshua had built based on the real world surrounded Joshua... or Fuya.


    They turned into a dim light and poured into Fuya��s body. The gray fog on her body began to gradually fade away.


    ��The power of Faith?��


    From the particles formed by the light, Joshua quickly connected it to the power of faith that the Elves had collected.


    ��The gray fog on her body hasn��t dissipated. She��s only temporarily out of her weakened state.��The White Bird returned to Joshua��s shoulder and said, ��You��d better go to the real world to see her.��


    ��In the real world...��


    Joshua looked at Fuya��s body in his arms that was gradually bing transparent. This indicated that she was about to wake up from her dream. However, judging from the smile on Fuya��s face... She should have had a beautiful dream this time.


    ��The demon world has been corroded by the gray fog recently. I��ve always thought that it might be the work of the adjudicator, but...��Joshua looked at the white bird on his shoulder again.


    ��This is the sin that your race bears.��The White Bird��s voice carried a hint of a sigh.


    ��Sin? What kind of strange setting is this?��


    When Fuyapletely disappeared from Joshua��s arms, Joshua returned to the empty space where the world tree was.


    ��Speaking of which, the ruler of the demon world or my father hasn��t appeared for a long time. Guardian, if the world tree is sealed... could something have happened to that altar?��


    Joshua immediately exited the World Tree��s consciousness. When Joshua opened his eyes again, he saw Hiri peeling an apple beside him.


    ��Let��s go, Hiri,��Josh stood up and said to Hiri.


    ��Go? Where are you going all of a sudden?��Hiri put away the apple peeling knife and followed Josh with the half-peeled apple.


    ��Back to my hometown to get married!��Josh��s words caused the apple in Hiri��s hand to fall to the ground. ��No, no, I��m going back to my hometown, but it��s the same as meeting my parents.��

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 669 sacrifice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow.


    Before Joshua returned to the demon world, he paid a visit to Arthur Crow��s priest temple.


    The High Elves had the ability to cure the infection of the gray fog. It was for this purpose that Joshua decided to conquer Arthur Crow.


    ��These are the effects left behind by that monster.��


    Elder Enya, as the chief priest of the High Elves, received Joshua. She brought Joshua to the center of the priest Temple.


    ��Child of the forest, can you reach out your hand?��


    Elder Enya turned around and reached out her hand to Joshua.


    Joshua nced at Hiri behind him. She was still holding an apple and chewing on it. Her cheeks were as swollen as a hamster��s.


    ��What are you going to do... read my palm?��


    Joshua directly reached out his hand. This elder Enya looked at Joshua��s palm for a long time. She seemed to be reading his palm.


    ��Palm? I don��t know what kind of child of the forest you��re referring to, but the magic power in your body is a little restless.��


    Elder Enya chanted a series of incantations that Jose could not understand. At the same time, her fingertips swiped on Jose��s palm. One silver-white inscription after another entered Jose��s palm along with the swiping of her fingertips.


    Healy had been watching elder Enya vigntly from the side. It was just to prevent her from suddenly attacking.


    After elder Enya finished writing thest inscription, a dark gray fog overflowed from Joshua��s body.


    ��This is the sin that your race bears, son of the forest.��


    Elder Enya looked at the gray fog floating in the air and used a space spell topletely devour it with some disgust.


    ��Sin?��Joshua shook his hand and did not feel any difort in his body. Then, he asked tentatively, ��Can you tell me... What did my ancestor do in Ascek?��


    Joshua��s question was undoubtedly a taboo question. Elder Enya��s expression also froze for a long time.


    ��Do you humans like to touch the sensitive parts of others?��Elder Enya said.


    ��Please pay attention to the face of the High Elf Priestess!��


    Joshua did not quite understand what was in the head of this ��Old Woman��. One second, she was still a priestess. The next second, she would always say something shocking.


    ��They wanted to steal the power of that monster,��elder Enya said in a low voice.


    ��And then they seeded.��


    Joshua looked at the gray-white magic power in his hand. This was the unique magic power of Chaos Demons.


    ��They seeded, at the price of the blood and souls of our people.��Elder Enya seemed to be trying hard to control her anger. ��So, child of the forest, now you understand why we hate the sphemers so much...��


    ��I think so, but there��s nothing you can do about it now, right?��Joshua smiled and said to Elder Enya.


    No matter how much the High Elves hated Joshua��s race, it was an indisputable fact that Joshua had be their savior. If their race wanted to survive, they needed Joshua��s help.


    ��... you��re right. It doesn��t feel good to betray our ancestors and have to serve our former sworn enemy, but I have to do this.��


    Elder Enya��s voice seemed to be suppressing something.


    ��Her tone sounds a little... excited?��Hiri whispered to Joshua at this time.


    ��Ahem... I need a few priests to return to the demon world with me. The disease brought by the gray fog in the demon world is more serious,��Joshua said.


    ��Finally said something about being a ve?��


    Elder Enya showed a somewhat humiliated expression.


    ��Wait, this is just a very ordinary invitation.��


    Joshua nced around the priest temple. Some young elven priests were secretly looking here.


    ��I will follow you. After all, this is the fate of the High Elves.��


    Elder Enya decided to sacrifice herself.


    ��I��m sorry. I think it��s better to change to another priest.��


    Joshua waved his hand and refused the sacrifice of this ��Old Woman��.


    ��Do you still want to reach out to those children?��


    Elder Enya nced at the young elf priests who were secretly looking at them. After noticing elder Enya��s gaze, they hesitated for a moment and slowly walked out of the corner.


    ��Yes, elder Enya, I think you need to learn themonnguage again, especially the modifiers.��


    Joshua always felt that he had be a cruel ve owner under the Elder��s description.


    ��Granny Enya! I want to go to the Demon World!��


    When the strange atmosphere around them was gradually spreading, Al��s voice sounded in the temple. At this moment, Al��s energetic voice sounded like a little angel to Joshua.


    ��Al!��Enya interrupted al with a stern voice.


    When Al heard this voice, he immediately hid behind Joshua.


    ��Elder Enya... I��ve already warned her.��


    Twigs and leaves ran in from the other side of the temple and said apologetically.


    ��Al... What do you want to do in the Demon World?��Joshua asked this question on behalf of elder Enya.


    ��To see teacher Fuya!��


    Al immediately raised his hand and said loudly.


    Under her reminder, Joshua remembered that Al had been under Fuya��s tutge for a long time, even though Fuya, as a teacher, had never expressed anything.


    ��I will be responsible for her safety. I swear on the name of the third Prince of the Demon World,��Joshua looked at elder Enya��s worried expression and said.


    ��I will go with you.��


    Elder Enya pondered for a moment and made this decision.


    ��Elder!��


    When the other young elf priests heard elder Enya��s decision, they immediately came to the center of the temple.


    ��Give us some time to prepare.��


    Elder Enya signaled the other elf priests to calm down. Then, she looked at Joshua again with an expression as if she was about to sacrifice herself.


    ��Alright, I��ll wait for you at the Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd. I suggest that you treat it as a trip.��


    Joshua felt that the atmosphere in the entire priest temple had be like... A Life and death parting.


    However, Joshua did not intend to continueforting them. He directly took Hiri away from the priest temple to prepare for the uing trip to the demon world.


    ��I feel like those High Elves are nning something.��


    Hiri turned around and looked at the temple of the priest. The temple was under the roots of the huge world tree.


    On the other side of the temple of the priest was a more spacious space. It looked like a nest of some kind of huge creature. However, it seemed that the nest had not been visited by any creature for a long time.


    ��It��s okay... As long as I��m within the surveince range of the world tree, I��ll be the first to know if they��re making any big moves.��


    Joshua felt that for this ��country��that mainly focused on religion, what made them most desperate was that the god they believed in was on Joshua��s side.

 Chapter 674 - gathering people to play with cats

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 670, gathering people to y with cats</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Twiggy! They gave me so many gifts.��


    Al followed elder Enya all the way to the Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd. On the way, she showed Twiggy therge pile of things she was carrying in her arms.


    ��I guess... She felt that she would never see us again.��


    Twiggy was also carrying arge pile of gifts in her hands, but she was not in a good mood when she received these gifts because they were gifts that represented ��farewell.��.


    When the news that they were going to the territory of the sphemer spread throughout the entire high elf tribe, Twiggy and Al were surrounded by their friends and rtives.


    They sent flowers and prayed, making Twiggy feel like she was going to some battlefield where the situation was so terrible that it was absolutely impossible for her to survive


    At first, Twiggy and Al did not understand what was going on, but gradually, Twiggy and Al understood..


    They must have thought that twig and leaf were going to the defiler��s territory as hostages, and that they would definitely be treated inhumanely in the Defiler��s territory!


    Sacrificing herself for her own race was as noble as sacrificing her life to the Princess of an evil dragon!


    When twig and leaf received these gifts, she actually wanted to tell them, ��we��ll only be gone for a few days.��


    But Twiggy really couldn��t say it, because she was also a little uneasy.


    If they were going to Nn, Twiggy would be happy to write some travel notes on the Spellcaster Forum, but the demon world waspletely an unknown world to Twiggy.


    Her understanding of the demon world was only limited to a few words from the elderly elves..


    That��s right, in her impression, the demon world was a scarier ce than a human city.


    Now, she could only hope that Joshua could subvert her understanding once again.


    She carefully followed elder Enya through the portal of the forgottennd. When they walked out of the portal, the sky was emitting a dim fluorescent light.


    ��This is the demon world?��


    The branches and leaves looked up at the sky and found that it was not a ��star��at all, but some glowing moss.


    ��This is the city of the dwarves. To be precise, it��s under Nn��s ground. We need to transfer to the demon world.��


    Joshua waved to frost axe in the distance and directly led the High Elf tour group in the direction of the Dwarven mine.


    Elder Enya had brought three young elf priests with him this time. Al followed them with the sincere intention of meeting his master, the other two young elf priests almost had the words ��Valiant sacrifice��written on their faces.


    Joshua took half an hour to bring the ELF tour group to the warehouse built by the demons in the Dwarven mine.


    This warehouse had now be an official building of Nn. Everything bought from the online demon World Mall would be sent to Nn from here.


    The manager of the warehouse was Zenas. Joshua had sent him a text message in advance, so the sin demon had been waiting here for a long time.


    ��Your Highness, Joshua.��


    The appearance of Zenas��huge body in the warehouse was very abrupt. When the sin demon appeared, elder Enya immediately protected the young elven priests behind him.


    ��Open the portal to the Demon World��s imperial city. I have something to do, so I need to go back,��said Joshua.


    ��Yes, sir.��


    The moment Zenas released his magic power, arge amount of dark green mes overflowed from his body. This scene was enough to scare away all the timid people.


    The fire of sin directly tore the space in front of Zenas into two... the simple portal of the sin demon waspleted just like that. The only drawback was that the duration was too short.


    ��Is this also the result of your research?��


    Elder Enya looked at Zenas��ferocious posture and said in disbelief.


    ��Research... result?��Joshua heard the way elder Enya described Zenas.., after a moment of silence, he pointed at the teleportation portal behind him. ��My sister might be interested in the origins and the past of the demon race. Now, please pass through this teleportation portal.��


    Elder Enya did not say another word. She went directly to the portal that was emitting a faint green light.


    However, when she turned around, she found that the three young elf priests beside her were standing still. Al walked directly to the sin demon.


    ��Al, Elu!��


    Elder Enya saw Al��s actions and wanted to step forward to stop her.


    But what made her curious was that Al��s usual way of thinking was a little strange. It was normal for him to make such a dangerous move. She was puzzled that the other two elven priests would actually approach the dangerous chaos demon.


    ��Look! I told you that the demon prince was alive and well!��


    Al ran to Zannas and pointed at Zannas.


    ��Is it really the demon prince?��


    The two elven priests heard Al��s words and quietly came over to look at zannas.


    ��Your Highness.��


    Zannas nced at Joshua who was standing next to the portal. Although he had attended several performances, he was still not used to being surrounded by fans.


    The little girl who had been following Zannas all this time gritted her teeth and looked at the long-eared big sisters walking around her cat vigntly.


    ��Oh, Smile?��


    Joshua could only give this order to Zannas at this time, and then walked to elder Enya��s side.


    ��It seems that your apprentices have all gone to the Hearthstone Tavern to watch a movie,��said Joshua.


    ��You mean the ��interesting video��that Quitoan Said?��


    Elder Enya stared nkly at the three young elf priests. After the initial fear, she realized that this sin demon was not as terrifying as it appeared to be.


    Finally, under Al��s lead, they began to touch the meatball in Zinas��hand.


    ��What exactly did you show these children?��


    Elder Enya did not understand what kind of image would make the young elven priests lower their guard and y so happily with this seemingly dangerous sin demon.


    ��Beauty and the demon. If you are interested, you can go to the demon world to watch it. Now, can you let your girlse back?��


    Joshua looked at the scene in the distance. It hadpletely turned into a sin demon that was trembling under the touch of a group of High Elves.


    ��Al, Elu, Kasna! It��s time toe back!��


    Under Joshua��s Reminder, elder Enya realized how rude and immoral it was to surround other people��s tribesmen and keep touching his chest and palms.


    ��This should be the first step to resolving the hatred between the demons and the High Elves?��


    Before entering the portal, Joshua watched as Al and Zenas bid farewell with tears in their eyes. He turned to elder Enya beside him and said.


    ��They are too young. They have no idea how heavy the word ��hatred��is.��


    Elder Enya��s expression did not change. This elder could still maintain his dignity when it was time to be serious.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 678, before healing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Demon World.


    ��Even this piece ofnd has died?��


    Cecily half-knelt on a piece ofnd that had already turned white.


    This was the territory of one of the four dukes of the demon world, the water elemental lord.


    After thend surrounding the demon world��s towns and viges that grew crops gradually turned gray and withered, Cecily decided to open up a new farm on this piece ofnd.


    However, the ground beneath Cecily��s feet had already started to show signs of gray and white, gradually turning from soil into gray dust, losing any value.


    This kind of gray and white spread like a gue in the demon world. Even if the prophet had found countless methods of human cultivation, he would not be able to use them.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Cecily looked at the decaying trees around her, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness.


    She could quell the uneasiness in the Royal City of the demonic realm, eliminate all the uneasiness that threatened the people in the royal city, and re-establish diplomatic rtions with the human kingdom.


    But faced with such a strange disease, Cecily was powerless.


    She had searched many books in the library of the Royal City of the demonic realm, but none of them had recorded such a situation.


    A dark green teleportation door appeared behind Cecily, and the petite figure of the prophet walked out from it.


    ��His Highness, Joshua, is back,��the prophet said.


    ��Joshua?��


    Cecily immediately stood up when she heard the name.


    The uneasiness caused by the corruption of thend gradually disappeared..


    Joshua had brought too many miracles to the demon world. From the beginning, he had allowed the human kingdom, Faroese, to establish diplomatic rtions with the demon world, making some of the special products of the Demon World be ��Hot Sellers��in Nn, these were all things that Cecily had never imagined before.


    ��Take me to see him.��


    Cecily followed the prophet into the dark green teleportation portal.


    The teleportation portal led to the center of the Demon World��s Imperial City, the center of the power of the entire demon world.


    Cecily came all the way to the courtyard and saw Joshua, whom she had not seen for almost a month.


    She immediately walked up to Joshua and began to examine him before he could speak.


    ��...��


    Joshua could only let his eldest sister push him around. She cupped his face with both hands and looked at him for a long time, then looked at his hands again.


    She was trying to confirm if there were any signs of injury on Joshua��s body. Ever since he was young, the third Prince of the Demon World liked to y with dangerous things and then torture himself until he was covered in injuries.


    However, the third Prince of the past had already died in an experiment. For the current Joshua, it was just a copy of his memories.


    Therefore, Joshua��s feelings for his eldest sister only stayed with an older friend. Moreover, it was a friend that he needed to avoid.


    The reason why Joshua did not return to the demon world was that he did not want to see Cecily.


    After all, Joshua needed to hide some cruel facts from Cecily.


    ��Who are they?��


    Cecily was relieved after confirming that her brother did not do anything to court death. She then looked behind Joshua again.


    ��The old Chinese medicine doctors I invited for you... No, they are high elves... They have the ability to heal the gray fog.��


    Joshua pointed at the high elf priests standing behind him.


    Although Hiri had been standing next to Joshua the whole time, Joshua did not introduce her, because Cecily��s elder sister had long heard about this human girl.


    ��High Elves?��


    Cecily looked at the tall figures behind Joshua. When the leader of the High Elves looked at Cecily, Cecily read something called ��hostility��.


    But she quickly controlled the dangerous look in her eyes.


    ��My name is Enya. I��m here on behalf of the children of the forest.��


    Elder Enya only briefly introduced her identity.


    Cecily��s understanding of the Elves was only limited to the ��idols��that had recently be very popr on the magic web. These elves were beautiful, and they could sing and dance, thinking about it, it seemed that her subus also had such skill points.


    ��They can heal the ashes of thend?��


    Cecily was not in the mood to think about what was happening on the magic web. Therge-scale ashes of thend in the demon world had gradually be a threat to the existence of the demon world.


    Although the golden potion that Jose gave Cecily could alleviate the spread of the ashes, it still seemed a little... powerless in this vastnd.


    ��The ash of thend is still continuing? It��s a little tricky. Sister Cecily, have you... seen father?��


    Joshua vaguely remembered that if he wanted to go up to the top of the tower to see Fuya, he would have to be a special person permitted by the ruler of the demon world, such as the Dark Elf thousand faces. The others would have to first obtain the permission of the ruler.


    ��Father hasn��te out of the altar for a long time.��


    Cecily looked at the tallest building in the royal city. Joshua��s words reminded her of another thing that she was worried about.


    ��He hasn��t... Come Out Yet?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the first time he saw the ruler was in the Guardian��s altar.


    He had never left the altar since then... in other words, he had been in there for a whole year!


    ��Sister Cecily, didn��t you knock on the door?��


    Jose immediately walked towards the altar, a sense of unease lingering in his heart.


    ��I went to ask father, but he hasn��t replied to me recently,��Cecily said.


    ��Then you should just push the door open and go in!��


    What if your old father had a stroke again!


    Joshua held back his next sentence. Cecily was not the kind of woman who liked to joke around.


    ��Breaking into the guardian altar by force has vited the taboo of our n. You will be... sentenced to death,��Cecily warned Joshua.


    ��Taboo again...��


    When Joshua heard this word, he felt a headacheing on. He looked at the High Elves behind him. This group of elves also had a lot of n rules that made him feel ufortable.


    ��But it��s almost time for the king��s selection. Now, I have enough reasons to ask father.��


    Fortunately, Cecily was a flexible person. She understood that things were too abnormal under Joshua��s signal. She could not wait any longer.


    ��We can��t go in there, right?��


    Hiri looked at the water elemental servants walking in the castle corridor and approached Joshua to ask in a low voice.


    Just from the name of the altar that Joshua mentioned, Hiri felt that this was another ce that ��outsiders are not allowed to enter��.


    ��This... Alright, Hiri, you and the High Elves wait here for a while.��


    Joshua nced at his eldest sister��s serious expression and could only let Hiri and the high elf priests wait on the spot. He then followed Cecily all the way to the position of the guardian altar.


    The gate of the guardian altar was still locked. Cecily silently nced at Joshua who was behind her, and silently muttered, ��Forgive me,��before using her hand to push open the stone door that was engraved with inscriptions.


    The gate was gradually pushed open... a thick smell of blood quietly filled the entire corridor.


    The Guardian altar was shrouded in darkness. Joshua took out a illuminating primary crystal to dispel the surrounding darkness. In the distance, there was a vague figure kneeling on the ground.


    ��Father!��Cecily wanted to go forward and talk to the ruler, but she gradually stopped after taking a few steps forward.


    Joshua came behind Cecily with the glowing crystal and saw the figure in the darkness.


    The ruler of the demon world, Notlon Yanorod.


    However, this ruler was kneeling on the ground, supporting his aging body with the long sword behind him while holding a heart in his other hand.


    This heart was the ruler��s own..


    The blood had already dripped on the ground and gradually dried up, and the heart hadpletely withered and died..


    A murder case in a secret room? This was the first thought that popped up in Joshua��s mind when he saw this scene.


    However, Cecily, who was beside him, was already in a state of rage.


    ��Cecily��s elder sister, there seems to be a scroll on the ground.��


    Joshua looked at Cecily��s clenched fists. She was trying to control her emotions. Joshua took a deep breath and pointed at the ground. There was a scroll ced in front of the ruler��s sword.


    Cecily walked slowly to the corpse of the ruler and picked up the scroll on the ground. She opened the scroll after confirming that there was no magic power or mechanism in the scroll.


    ��These are... father��s notes,��Cecily said in a low voice.

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 672, Hope</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There were a lot of words written on the scroll. Jose stood behind Cecily and illuminated the scroll with the light of the primary crystal.


    The first part of the text looked like an old father telling his children how to live in the future. It looked like a will. The words on the will were so clear that any children would cry when they saw it.


    Cecily��s eyes turned red as she read it. Joshua also wanted toment the death of this father like Cecily did.


    However, apart from some sighs, Joshua did not feel any sadness.


    Thest part of the text on the scroll was very messy, but Joshua could still see the content written on it.


    ��it finally found me. This is the fate of every guardian, and this world has graduallye to an end. Run! ��My Children... Bring the people back to the surface. Arnold will eventually be devoured...��


    ��Escape from Arnold and return to the surface?��


    Cecily quickly adjusted the sadness and anger in her heart. She understood that these two emotions were the most unnecessary at this time!


    Notaryn��s death represented that the demon world had lost its ruler. If she fell into panic, the people would be even more panicked..


    ��Big Sister Cecily, what should we do?��


    Jose could not get any more information from the contents of the scroll. The only thing he could think of was that the demon world might have been invaded by something outside the world.


    ��I will gather all the dukes and generals to thoroughly investigate this matter!��


    After Cecily said this, she took onest look at her father. From the frozen expression on his face, it seemed that he had left very peacefully at thest moment.


    She wanted to hold a funeral, but there were more important things for her to do now. After her emotions overcame her reason, Cecily turned around and walked out of the altar.


    ��Jose, don��t tell anyone about this at the moment,��Cecily said.


    ��I��ll keep it a secret. Also... I��m going to see Fuya next.��


    Jose followed Cecily out of the altar and watched her close the altar door again.


    ��Fuya?��


    ��When I was chatting with her on the magic, she seemed to be sick... and very sick.��At this time, Joshua directly confessed the current condition of Fuya. ��It��s simr to your headache, Cecily��s elder sister. I suspect that it��s caused by the gray fog, so I brought those high elf priests to treat Fuya.��


    ��Father won��t allow us to do that.��Cecily��s hand pressed against the stone door as if she was suppressing something. ��But... I don��t want to lose another family member. She��s in the tower.��


    Cecily used a spell to summon a water elemental servant. It walked towards the other side of the corridor, motioning for Joshua to follow it.


    When Joshua was walking towards the water elemental servant... Cecily suddenly called out to him from behind.


    ��Joshua! Is it right... for me to call you that?��Cecily��s voice echoed throughout the corridor.


    Joshua paused for a moment. He did not quite understand why the princess would say that, but he quickly understood what she meant.


    ��Of course it��s right, Cecily��s elder sister.��Joshua turned around and smiled at the second princess. ��And if you feel ufortable, it��s best to find a ce to cry. I can provide you with a suitable ce at any time.��


    After saying all that, Joshua quickly followed the water elemental servant out of the corridor, leaving Cecily alone to look at the two lc moons outside the window in silence.


    ..


    When Joshua saw Hiri and the high elf priests again, Hiri was studying a water elemental servant with Al..


    The poor water elemental had turned into a puddle of water on the ground under Al��s teasing, and in the next second, it returned to its human form.


    Elder Enya kept reminding al not to behave like a naughty child, but the other Young High Elves were also very interested in the water elemental that acted on its own.


    ��What did the ruler of the Demon World Say?��


    Hiri walked around the water elemental servant that was leading the way for Joshua and walked to Joshua��s side.


    ��Nothing too important. Also... the first person elder Enya needs to treat is my sister. She��s a little shy.��


    Joshua was led by the water elemental servant to the tower where Fuya lived.


    ��Al, Don��t touch the core of that water elemental!��Elder Enya pulled al back and signaled her to follow the team.


    This was not ASCEKRO. If they were alone, they might be regarded as intruders by the demon guards.


    The water elemental stopped at the bottom of the tower where Fuya lived. Joshua went straight up the stairs of the tower. On both sides of the stairs were piles of bones of unknown creatures.


    The atmosphere of the climb became very strange under the contrast of these bones.


    The high elf priests who were following behind had begun to panic. They must have thought that Joshua was going to sacrifice them to some monster as food.


    There were many human-shaped bones among the piles of bones on the stairs of the tower.


    ��Is there no one here to clean up?��


    Hiri picked up a skull on the ground and looked at it. It seemed to be covered in arge amount of dust for some time.


    ��Water elemental servants are not allowed to enter this ce, so it seems that no one has cleaned it up before. I��m not too sure about the specific situation.��


    In the third Prince��s memory, there was only one name regarding the fourth princess, Fuya. Everything else was unknown. Even the ce where she lived was unknown.


    ��These should not be your sister��s rations... right?��


    The skull in Hiri��s hand was piled up on another step. On that step, there were some giant creatures��ribs and sharp ws.


    ��You can ask her directly.��


    While chatting with Healy, Joshua had already reached the top of the tower. There was an exquisite wooden door at the top of the tower. Joshua walked to the wooden door and knocked on it.


    The next second, Joshua heard the sound of something falling on the floor from the door.


    ��Fuya! It��s me!��


    Joshua called out his name to the wooden door, but no matter how hard he knocked on the door, there was no response from the room.


    After several attempts with no results... Joshua immediately opened the Mana Net and sent a message to Fuya.


    ��Fuya, I��m outside your room. Can You Open the door?��


    ��No.��


    ��Why?��


    ��there... no one else is allowed to enter my room.��


    This message from Fuya made Joshua feel like his sister was in puberty.


    ��They��re here to treat you...��


    Joshua deleted the message and edited another one.


    ��If you let us in, I��ll let you create a hero that you like to join the Holy Spirit Battlefield.��


    ��...��


    Fuya sent a series of ellipses to Joshua. He waited outside for a while and finally got a new message.


    ��only... two people.��Fuya added another condition.


    ��deal.��


    Joshua only needed to let elder Enya into Fuya��s room. Hiri and the expectant miss al could only wait outside for a while.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 673. I don��t think studying medicine can save the demon world</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh cautiously pushed open the wooden door to Fuya��s room.


    The roomyout of the fourth princess of the demon world was moreplicated than Josh had imagined. The main reason was that there were a lot of strange things piled up in the bookshelves around the corner.


    At first nce, it looked like a pile of toys piled up into a small hill. Unfortunately, these toys looked like they had not been touched for a long time, resulting in a lot of dust on them.


    Joshua did not see the figure of the fourth princess in the room. Only a small part of the Bulge under the quilt on the bed looked very suspicious.


    ��Fuya?��


    Joshua called her name once in a low voice. The quilt shook slightly, but still did not receive any response.


    ��Child of the forest...��


    Elder Enya followed Joshua into the Strange Room. She knew that under such circumstances, she should not touch anything in the room.


    However, the moment she stepped into the room, elder Enya was attracted by the ��toys��piled in the corner. Some of the ��toys��were very familiar to elder Enya.


    That was the creation style of the High Elf Arthur Crow. Elder Enya could see it on the streets of Arthur Crow when she was young.


    Coincidence?


    Elder Enya did not think that it was a coincidence. When she looked at the bed, she caught something that waspletely beyond her expectations.


    ��My Sister is a little afraid of strangers. Please wait a moment...��


    When Joshua saw that Fuya did not respond, he chose tomunicate with her on the text message.


    ��We��re in. If we want to treat you, you have toe out from under the nket first.��


    When Fuya received this message, her light purple eyes were shining through the gaps of the nket. Joshua could feel that she had looked at him and elder Enya behind her.


    ��food?��


    Fuya replied to Joshua.


    ��Are you hungry? I��ll get the servants to bring you some food in the kitchen.��


    As Joshua was thinking about what delicacies to use to lure the fourth princess out of her ��castle��, her next message stunned him.


    ��long-eared... not edible?��


    Joshua immediately looked at elder Enya behind him. The fourth princess had treated elder Enya as food the moment she stepped in.


    How did the ruler of the demon world educate the fourth princess!


    At least themon sense that bipedal creatures could not be treated as food was necessary.


    ��she can��t be eaten, she��s a doctor!��


    Joshua could already feel the gaze of elder Enya behind him. She was secretly peeping at the content of the conversation between Joshua and Fuya.


    ��Why?��


    Fuya��s question made Joshua��s hand that was typing on the virtual keyboard stop there.


    He could not tell her that elves were endangered creatures, but from the content of Fuya��s text message, it seemed that she took it for granted that Elves were her food, he was just short of asking Joshua, ��Brother, is this elf braised in oil or braised in brown sauce?��


    This naive and matter-of-fact attitude sessfully made elder Enya behind him feel a chill down his spine.


    The standoff between Joshua and Fuya didn��tst long before it was interrupted by the gray misting out from the gap of the quilt.


    The moment elder Enya saw the gray mist, she began to chant the spell of purification.


    After Fuya sensed the fluctuation of the magic power, she finally popped her head out of the quilt and pointed her hand at the High Elf Elder.


    At this moment, Joshua also saw the fourth princess in reality. Fuya was only wearing a very thin piece of clothing, and her entire arm and shoulders were exposed to the air.


    Arge number of unknown runes were shining on Fuya��s skin, extending all the way to her left cheek.


    Joshua always felt that he had seen these runes before.


    ��Calm down, Fuya. She just wants to get rid of the gray fog on your body,��Joshuaforted her carefully.


    Fuya��s body was surrounded by a dark gray fog. The Fog was still gathering. Fuya��s expression had already revealed the fact that she was not feeling well.


    Her pale purple eyes nced at the runes on elder Enya��s hand and then at Joshua. Finally, the light on the runes on her body dimmed and returned to her unusually fair skin.


    Elder Enya finished chanting the spell she used to purify the gray fog and extended a green vine from elder Enya��s hand. The vine extended all the way to Fuya��s hand.


    Fuya hesitated for a moment, but she still reached out and grabbed the thin vine.


    The vine gradually extracted the gray fog from Fuya��s body. Every time a small part of the leaves on the vine was extracted, they would turn into gray powder and disappear in the air. In the next second, new leaves would grow on the vine.


    However, the vine did notst long. Joshua heard the sound of the runes breaking. In the next second, the vine was corroded by the gray mist. It turned into useless dust and disappeared.


    ��I��m sorry, child of the forest. With my ability, I can��t purify the gray mist in her body.��Elder Enya withdrew her hand, there was an unconceble fatigue in her voice. ��She has arge amount of magic power in her body... just like the holy tree that our race serves.��


    ��The World Tree?��


    Joshua remembered that Fuya had the ability to enter the space of consciousness in a dream. Only the World Tree of a high elf could have this ability.


    However, Joshua had never heard of any world tree in the demon world..


    ��Wait...��


    Joshua immediately summoned the white cat of the Frost Elf family and ced it on his head. Using the vision provided by the white cat, Joshua saw that Fuya��s body was surrounded by... the power of faith.


    However, the power of faith was very dim, but Fuya��s body was still producing these light balls. The light balls and the gray fog were fighting beside Fuya, but the power of the light balls was too weak, they could only be devoured by the gray fog bit by bit.


    Fuya and Tyreen had be the World Tree��s hosts?


    ��Fuya, have you ever kept any pets? Whether in reality or dreams.��


    Joshua came to Fuya��s bed and asked her in a low voice.


    Fuya shook her head and used this method to tell Joshua that she had never kept any pets.


    ��I can feel the aura of the holy tree on her body, but it��s different... her magices from thisnd.��


    Elder Enya stared at Fuya for a long time. She could feel that Fuya had an unbreakable connection with this independent world.


    ��If the demon world also has something simr to the world tree, and it��s the foundation that supports the entire demon world, and Fuya is its host...��


    Joshua looked at the dim power of faith beside Fuya. Although the fourth princess had many fans on the magicwork video, she rarely spoke in the video or posted pictures of herself on the magicwork.


    This also caused the believers of the god of strategy to not even know what their God looked like.


    ��We can only continue to use the old ways. Fuya, are you interested in bing an idol?��

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 674, the road to victory</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua believed that aftering to this world, the thing he did the most was not to spread culture, but to... nt trees.


    More urately speaking, it was to nurture the world tree. If the Elves had the title of ��Best Gardener��, Joshua believed that he would definitely be a strongpetitor.


    The World tree itself had an almost unlimited amount of runes and its range of perception. It was destined to be an excellent server material.


    Of course, Joshua would not attack his sister in such a crazy manner. Moreover, there was still a question as to whether Fuya��s true form was the world tree.


    The only thing that Joshua could be sure of now was that... the power of faith saved Fuya��s life!


    If the High Elf Elder��s premonition was correct, which meant that Fuya��s power originated from the demon world, then Fuya��s illness could very well be the demon world��s illness.


    Fuya once again shook her head to reject Joshua��s inquiry. Then, she silently retreated back into the quilt and wrapped herself in the quilt, refusing tomunicate with Joshua.


    ��Fuya, you always have to tell me the reason for your refusal. Don��t you want to be as popr as Tyreen?��


    Joshua did not think that Fuya was averse to being noticed by others.


    Back then, Fuya was in a fit of anger in the world of the magic web in order to suppress Al, who was a water-yer. However, she kept updating a game guide video every day for a whole month.


    The speed of updating this video was enough to make many well-known video producers on Earth Cry.


    ��No.��Fuya directly replied to Joshua with two words.


    During this period of time, Joshua gradually became familiar with this unique ��Fuyanguage��. Although it was only two words, it revealed a lot of meanings.


    This sentence could be roughly tranted into ��I can��t sing or dance, and I��m not good-looking, how can Ipare to Tyreen��.


    ��Fuya, there��s only one thing you need to do, and that��s to y with the Holy Spirit.��


    Joshua also did not intend to let Fuya be a famous star who relied on movies and singing. Fuya��s talent in the game was unparalleled, and the second Holy Spirit Nn Open was approaching.


    Currently, Joshua only needed to do one thing, and that was to let Fuya participate in thatpetition.


    ��?��


    This time, Fuya directly replied to Joshua with a question mark.


    ��I will hold a Holy Spirit Competition in Nn. Fuya, if you participate in thatpetition and win, you will be able to cure your illness.��


    Joshua was still very confident about the potential of this fourth princess. Other than her gaming talent, Fuya was the kind of girl who could be remembered for a lifetime with just a nce.


    Just this feeling of amazement was enough to shut the mouths of those people on the Spellcaster Forum who were spreading rumors that Master Fuya was actually a man.


    Not interested


    Joshua looked at Fuya��s crisp answer and rubbed the space between his eyebrows in distress.


    If it wasn��t for the Dark Elves repeatedly warning Joshua that angering Fuya might be more dangerous than facing the ruler of the demon world��s de... Joshua might have directly lifted Fuya��s quilt and had a good chat with her.


    Joshua opened the Magic Net��s vision and looked at today��s rankings. Coincidentally, Fuya wasn��t the first on the Magic Net��s vision, instead, it was a video that was released three days ago called ��Do your best today��.


    Just the title of the video revealed an extreme sense of mockery. The most depressing thing was that this video had just so happened to be the first in the Magic Net��s vision.


    ��Al... And Hiri, you cane in directly.��


    Joshua shouted at the door of the room. Sure enough, when he heard the name Al, Fuya, who was curled up in the quilt, reacted.


    Al pushed the door open excitedly. Hiri followed behind her and walked into the room with the other two elven priests.


    ��Teacher Fuya!��


    ARL��s voice echoed throughout the room, but she did not see Fuya in the room.


    ��Fuya��s feeling a little down. I think you can y a few games of Holy Spirit with her here.��


    Elder Enya wanted to refute Joshua��s order, but seeing ARL��s excited look, she really could not find any reason to refuse on behalf of ARL.


    ��join.��


    Fuya could no longer remain silent after hearing al.��s voice. Although al. called Fuya his mentor, he did show some signs that he was slightly better than Fuya when it came to poprity in the realm of the magic.


    This made Fuya very dissatisfied. If she went to Nn to participate in the Holy Spirit Competition, she might be able to get rid of Al. .


    ��father and sister allow it?��


    Fuya sent another new reply.


    ��I will convince them.��


    Joshua hid the news that the ruler of the demon world had passed away.


    If Fuya agreed to participate in the Holy Spirit Competition in a month��s time, Joshua still had one more thing to do, and that was to build a team for the demon world.


    ��Elder Enya, thank you for your help. It��s time to leave now.��Joshua nced at Al, who was trying to probe Fuya by lifting the edge of Fuya��s quilt. ��Let al stay here with her. I��ll bring Al with me when we return to Arthur Cross.��


    ��Okay!��


    Elder Enya felt a deep sense of self-me when she heard Al��s excited tone. Al had no idea what kind of monster he was facing.


    The withered bones on the steps of the tower were most likely food for the fourth princess.


    Unfortunately, elder Enya did not have the right to oppose Joshua��s decision aftering to the demon world. The only thing worth celebrating was that Fuya seemed to be a good child.


    ..


    ��Where are we going next?��


    Hiri followed Joshua along the dark corridor of the Demon World Castle. The atmosphere in the castle had unknowingly be heavy.


    ��My Sister has gathered all the people in power in the demon world. They are probably discussing the life and death of the Demon World.��


    Joshua asked Cecily who was holding the ��Congress��on the demon web message.


    Most of the four dukes and seven generals of the demon world had already arrived. Even amoner could clearly feel the weakening of the demon world. There was no reason that these powerful existences would not notice this.


    ��Are you going to start the construction of the Demon World? Build a sinful demon scenic resort or something.��


    ��Leave the construction of the demon world to my eldest sister. And that scenic resort or something... It seems to have already been built. You can go and take a look when you have time, Hiri.��


    Recently, Joshua had just bought a strange ticket, the ��Sinful Abyss one day tour��, from the shop on the magic. Moreover, the sales volume was around one to two hundred a month, there were already many humans who had visited the ce that they once regarded as the nd of despair��.


    ��I was only there to catch a strong man. It just so happens that the leaders of the demon world are all present. I��ll ask if any of their subordinates are interested in the ��Holy Spirit��.��


    Joshua did not expect the demon world to produce another genius on the level of Fuya. At the very least, he needed to find one or two ordinary yers.

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 675, the truth (3rd update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In front of a building called the hall ofmand in the center of the Demon World��s Imperial City, the portal constructed by the Sin Devils opened one after another in front of the gate.


    A dark red beam of light rose from the center of the Hall ofmand, piercing through the clouds of the Demon World and reaching the sky.


    It was alreadyte at night in the demon world, and the two pale purple moons in the sky lit up the ancient building.


    There was no parliament in the demon world. The order of the ruler was absolute for any member of the demon world.


    The reason why it was called the Hall of orders was that the moment the ��g��was raised, the four dukes and seven generals of the demon world had to be present, no matter what the situation was.


    There were very few people in the entire demon world who dared to disobey this absolute order. The Duke of ck Dragon was one of them.


    The citizens of the royal city watched the beam of light from afar. Every time it appeared, it meant that the life of the demon world would usher in a major turning point.


    It might lead to a better direction, or it might make the situation of the demon world even worse.


    Thest time the beam of light lit up was when the ruler, Nottelein, went on an expedition to the border fortress.


    Cecily stood in the Hall ofmand at the same position as the four dukes..


    She turned her head to look at the seat next to her. That was the seat of the ruler, the seat that originally belonged to her father.


    Cecily had been watching her father here since she was young... Notlonmanded the world as the ruler, but it was a pity that she might never see him again.


    A blue-haired woman walked to the seat next to Cecily. She was the incarnation of the Water Elemental Lord, and her azure eyes nced at that seat just like Cecily��s, however, she did not ask Cecily about the whereabouts of the ruler.


    The remaining seven generals also arrived one after another, including the sin demon General Voss who was following beside Noggs.


    He was the general who represented the sin demon race..


    Other than the ck Dragon Archduke, the grand dukes of skeleton and blood had arrived.


    Everyone seemed to have made a prior agreement and did not ask about the whereabouts of the demon ruler.


    That was because in the hall ofmand, they understood that they were the ��listeners��and not the ��proposers��.


    Even the most unruly archduke skeleton silently followed this ancient rule.


    Everyone was waiting for the only existence who spoke in the hall ofmand to appear. Cecily could no longer bear to let this deathly silence continue.


    ��It was I who raised the g to summon all of you.��


    Cecily broke the silence in the hall ofmand. She looked around at all the people around her, hoping to see some clues from their expressions.


    Unfortunately, other than the archduke skeleton who was unable to see their expressions, the other dukes and generals all had very normal expressions.


    ��It seems that Nottelein haspleted his mission...��


    Suddenly, the Grand Duke of fresh blood spoke. The bearded middle-aged man stared at Cecily with Scarlet Eyes.


    ��Grand Duke of fresh blood, you... already knew?��


    Cecily looked at the Grand Duke of fresh blood with a dangerous gaze.


    One of the four branches of the demon world, the vampires, had always been the vassals of the chaos demons, and they were also the confidants of the chaos demons. For example, Cecily��s adjutant was the youngest daughter of the Grand Duke of fresh blood, Pester.


    However, Cecily did not rule out the possibility that these blood kindred had betrayed her.


    ��I will always know that I remember the passing of every guardian, but now I can no longer feel any grief. I can only remember the passing of an old friend once again.��


    The blood archduke spoke to Cecily in a sincere voice.


    ��Every guardian...��


    Cecily remembered that other than the skeleton archduke, the other three dukes were the oldest existences in the demon world.


    The lifespan of chaos demons was not worth mentioning in front of these three dukes. The Grand Duke of fresh blood had witnessed the death of many rulers of the chaos imperial family.


    Logically speaking, the grand duke of fresh blood, who had a longer lifespan, should have the position of ruler. However, he did not have it... Instead, he was an existence as an assistant.


    ��Is the next guardian you? Prince Cecily, or Prince Noggs?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood said in a calm voice.


    ��Grand Duke of fresh blood! Guardian... what exactly is it?��


    Hearing the Grand Duke��s tone, Cecily vaguely felt that although the title ��guardian��represented the highest status in the devil world... This crown was fatal.


    Facing Cecily��s questioning, the Grand Duke of fresh blood suddenly revealed a sorrowful smile.


    ��Interesting. Your father, Notaryn, once stood here and questioned me about the same question,��the Grand Duke of fresh blood said.


    ��My... Father?��


    Cecily reminded herself again that the man in front of her might be someone from her great-great-great-great-grandfather��s generation.


    ��A curse, a curse that is carried on your n��s back. In the past, your n fulfilled one of the covenants your n made with our exiles.��The blood archduke looked around at the generals standing around him, in the end, he told this to Cecily.


    ��There is a terrifying thing in the demon world. Only the souls and blood of your people can suppress it and suppress its existence forever,��the Blood Archduke said.


    ��The price is the lives of every guardian?��


    ��It will gradually devour the consciousness and souls of every guardian. In the end, the guardian of the Abyss will be the servants of the Abyss.��


    The words that the Grand Duke of fresh blood said at the end were spoken in anguage that was very familiar to Cecily, but she could not understand it. It was a little like thenguage of elves..


    ��The death of the Guardian will spread its power across thend, and the entire demon world will fall into chaos,��the Grand Duke of fresh blood said. ��But even with the Guardian��s protection, it will only dy it in the end.��


    ��...��


    Cecily could not tell whether what he said was true or a lie, but the demon world was indeed facing the danger of turning itsnd into ash.


    ��If...��


    Just as Cecily was about to speak, the Grand Duke of fresh blood cut her off.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I��ve had enough of personally sending my friends... The Children of my friends onto this path of destruction, so I have another method.��


    ��Another way?��


    Cecily had been a watcher for her entire life. She knew who lived in every corner of the Demon World Imperial City. Only now did Cecily realize that she knew nothing about the world she lived in.


    ��Your sister, Fuya.��The Grand Duke of fresh blood once again said a name that made Cecily startled.


    ��Give up on your second decision. I will be the new guardian.��


    Cecily was not sure if what the Grand Duke said was true. However, one of her and her elder brother must inherit the position of Guardian. This was the duty of the Chaos Imperial Family.


    However, if the Guardian was really as dangerous as the Grand Duke said, she would never push it to her younger sister.


    ��No, I��m not referring to your sister bing the Guardian.��


    The blood archduke waved his hand and a translucent screen appeared in front of his eyes. Cecily recognized this thing �� it was the magic created by Joshua!


    ��Many years ago, I kept sending my spawns to infiltrate the human society, trying to establish religions and organizations, but all of them ended in failure.��


    The Blood Archduke��s fingertips swiped across the magic screen. From his movements, he did not look like a neer to the magic. Instead, he looked like an old bat who frequented the spellcasters��forums.


    Cecily thought of her youngest daughter, Pester. Pester had once established an organization called ck Pigeon in Nn.


    ��To collect intelligence on the humans?��Cecily asked.


    ��Partly for this reason, and partly for collecting the beliefs of the humans.��


    The blood archduke looked at his hands. He could vaguely see some faint red light in his palms.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, do you know the real name of your sister, Fuya?��The blood archduke felt that it was time to confess.


    ��Fuya��s real name? No... Grand Duke of fresh blood, tell me everything you know!��


    When Cecily came back to her senses, she realized that her fourth sister was not... the child of her mother.


    From Cecily��s memories when she was young, there was only one time that Fuya was brought in front of them by Norton and said, ��from today onwards, she will be your sister.��


    ��Fuya... This is the name your n gave her. We call her Arnold,��the blood archduke said.

 Chapter 680

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 676, I understand everything you��ve said (fourth update! Monthly Pass!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��What do you want Fuya to do?��


    After listening to the blood archduke��s extremelyplicated narration, Cecily could only confirm that Fuya was not their biological sister.


    However, after spending so many years together, Cecily had long treated Fuya as a younger sister, even though Fuya was probably much older than them.


    And the second method mentioned by the Grand Duke of fresh blood required Fuya��s assistance.


    ��Your brother, His Highness Joshua... He really is...��the grand duke of fresh blood paused at this point and continued to look at the messages shing on the spellcaster forum.


    ��I��m sorry, Your Highness Cecily. I realized that the vocabry content in thenguage that I��m familiar with is still too little. No matter what words I look for, I can��t describe what your brother has done. If I think about it carefully, I can only describe him as a genius in themonnguage, but... it��s a little too thin.��


    Cecily quietly listened to the Grand Duke��s praise. The more she listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it carefully, she realized that the Grand Duke��s tone was filled with ��worship��.


    ��Joshua created the magic... at the same time, he changed the hatred between humans and the demon world. All of this is indeed very great.��Cecily was not stingy with her praise for her brother.


    ��It��s not just the rtionship between humans and the demon world. He found a way to save this world!��The blood archduke cleared his throat as he said this. He realized that he had lost hisposure.


    In fact, when his youngest daughter, Pesto, found him with the magic and the leaves of the world tree, and taught him the magic step by step.., when he got a glimpse of what was happening in Nn... the blood archduke was so excited that he didn��t sleep for almost a month.


    The long years have made the blood archduke forget what it feels like to be excited, but the existence of the magic let him find again ��want to take an instrument to find a girl to sing a song, and then be hit by a girl to the ground��excitement.


    This excitement did note from the application of the weave like the spellcaster forum, but from the existence of the weave itself.


    ��Now, another way to suppress that monster is to make Arnold... or rather, make Fuya stronger,��the Grand Duke of fresh blood organized his tone and said.


    ��Fuya... she��s already strong enough.��


    While Cecily was discussing Fuya with the blood archduke, her past memories rted to Fuya surfaced.


    The clearest one was when her young elder brother, Noggs, provoked Fuya as a ��mute who doesn��t like to speak��. In the next second, he was thrown down from the top of the tower.


    At that time, the sound of Noggs smashing the battlements into pieces was abnormally clear.


    After that, even Nottelein, who was her father, was unable to stop Fuya from continuing to beat Noggs.


    ��She is gradually weakening... Princess Cecily, her strength is far from what it used to be. We have been using all sorts of methods to maintain her strength.��


    Some blood seeped out from the blood archduke��s hand and disappeared from his palm.


    ��Using some powerful creatures as her food, but the amount of energy that can be converted by this method is very small.��


    At this moment, Cecily understood why there were so many skeletons of creatures under Fuya��s tower.


    ��Now, do you want to continue using this method?��


    Cecily thought of Fuya��s huge appetite. She did not mind finding some delicacies for her sister. If this could still save the demon world, she might personally lead an army to hunt in the human world.


    ��His Highness Jose has shown us a new way.��The Grand Duke of blood clicked on the magic web interface and a photo appeared on it.


    This photo was a portrait of Nn��s most popr singer, Tyreen. In the picture, Tyreen was wearing a very simple outfit and sitting by the windowsill. She smiled and made a ��V��sign to the camera.


    This kind of poster portrait, which was full of holiness but also had the feeling of the girl next door, appeared in ck pigeon��s ��Vogue��magazine. That issue was instantly sold out.


    ��You want Fuya to be a singer?��


    Of course, Cecily knew Tyreen. She did not like to waste her time on small talk on the Spellcaster Forum, but the Spellcaster Forum could y a big role in collecting information on the human world.


    As long as Cecily tapped into the daily discussion of the Spellcaster Forum, one of the nearly thirty posts would be discussing Tyreen and her songs, or the story she told.


    ��Fuya can also be an actress. Her strengthes from our faith in Arnold. I��ve tried several times to establish a faith in Arnold��s religion in the human world, but all of them failed... and the new method created by your brother, His Highness Joshua, was much more effective in the original religion!��When the blood archduke said this, there was a hint of excitement in his calm tone.


    ��I��ve finally met someone who��s enlightened.��


    Before Cecily couldment on the Grand Duke��s n, she heard Joshua��s voice... Cecily looked past the Grand Duke and saw Joshua standing at the door of the Hall ofmand.


    Joshua walked around the hall ofmand and found his position. He stood on top of the hall and nced down.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... I think you must have the same n.��The Blood Archduke��s eyes began to shine when he saw Joshua.


    Joshua always felt that this guy would take the opportunity when he was not paying attention to bite him on the neck.


    ��I have already practiced what you said. If Fuya��s power source is really simr to the World Tree of the elves, it is indeed a feasible n.��Joshua��s approval made the blood archduke nod his head. ��But I don��t intend to carry it out.��


    The smile on the blood archduke��s face instantly froze. Joshua had also picked up some of Hiri��s bad habits of pranking.


    ��Your Highness, this method will definitely be the fastest way to suppress that monster and control the ashennd of the demon world,��said the Blood Archduke.


    ��I know... but I��m sorry to tell you, Blood Archduke, Fuya doesn��t have the talent to be a singer or an actor.��Joshua told the blood archduke a piece of unfortunate news.


    After all, Jose couldn��t expect a girl who was unwilling to talk to her friends face to face and would hide under the quilt whenever she met strangers to sing and dance on the stage.


    Perhaps... the audience could listen to a quilt singing under the stage?


    ��This has nothing to do with talent. You just need to find a human to write a few songs for Fuya and let Fuya participate in a few movies to make her the female lead. That��s enough.��


    ��I understand what you��re saying, but there��s a prerequisite. Fuya will definitely not be willing!��Jose stared at the blood archduke and said.


    Jose heard the conversation between Cecily and the blood archduke very clearly. The Blood Archduke had added the title of ��Your Highness��after the names of Jose and Cecily, but only Fuya did not have it.


    Just from the tone... it seemed that the blood archduke only treated Fuya as a tool to maintain the stability of the entire demon world.


    Jose didn��t like to push anyone, let alone his sister, who probably wasn��t rted.

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 671, the code for the establishment of the cult of Fuya</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��You do not need to consider whether Fuya is willing or not. All of this concerns the existence of the entire world and the continuation of all life!��


    The blood archduke ced his hands on the stone table in front of him and stared at Joshua. His scarlet eyes were filled with anger.


    Soon, he noticed that he had lost hisposure. He lowered his head and adjusted his breathing.


    ��Using your resources to make Fuya be a singer and actress is the fastest way to restore the demon world to normal.��


    The Blood Archduke felt a little strange when he said this. He had been browsing the demon for almost a month and knew a little about what had happened in Nn.


    However, when it came to using ��singing and performing��to save the world, the blood archduke still felt very awkward.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, the people of Nn worshipped Tyreen, the frost elf. It was no different from the worship system established by the Holy Church.


    In the eyes of many fans, Tyreen was a supreme god, especially when some radical fan organizations appeared. The blood archduke could understand it as a brand-new religious form.


    A religion with more than 300,000 believers..


    And the founder of Tyreen Religion... was none other than Joshua who stood in front of him!


    ��Your Highness Joshua, you��ve already used this method to save the Frost Elves once. It��s not difficult to use the same method to save the Demon World!��The blood archduke said, ��Fuya��s appearance and voice are absolutely attractive to humans.��


    The people of Nn were not so easy to fool. The blood archduke really thought that as long as Joshua wrote a few songs for Fuya, and then appeared in a fashion magazine, there would be an endless stream of believers.


    Joshua had also thought of this possibility... no... with Fuya��s talent, it was indeed very possible.


    However, Joshua was a man of principle. It was absolutely impossible for him to deceive his fans like this.


    Joshua fixed his eyes on the blood archduke��s pupils. The word ��obsession��was clearly revealed in his eyes.


    The blood archduke obviously knew some inside information about the devil world..


    ��Friend, have you heard of the Holy Spirit?��


    Joshua chose to get straight to the point. The blood n under the blood archduke was the n that had the most contact with the weave, followed by the sin demon n.


    ��Holy Spirit?��


    The Blood Archduke opened the spellcaster forum to search for it. He usually followed the posts between some actors and singers. He had never been to the game��s server.


    Finally, the Grand Duke of fresh blood saw a discussion post about the Holy Spirit in the daily discussion zone of the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��You mean the game on the magic web?��


    ��That��s right. Fuya is a genius in this aspect, so I��m prepared to let her be a professional yer in this aspect,��said Jose.


    ��Professional... yer?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood repeated the word that Jose had said, ��A person who specializes in ying games?��


    ��You understand this quite quickly.��


    ��Your Highness Jose, please understand that now is not the time to joke... no matter how much time you put into this fictional game, you will not get anything in return!��! ��Why don��t you use this time to train fuya into a singer and actress? She will definitely not be worse than that frost elf.��


    The Blood Grand Duke had been struggling to keep up with the world��s trends recently. When he first heard about the magic, records, and movies, he waspletely clueless.


    However, he crazily absorbed the relevant information and knowledge on the Spellcaster Forum, but he still could not keep up with Joshua��s thoughts.


    ��You let that Frost Elf perform in Nn, and it will attract more than 100,000 people to watch! You only need to repeat everything you arranged for that Frost Elf! is the safety of the demon world notparable to that of a frost elf?��


    ��Grand Duke of Blood, I have a request for you.��


    Joshua had already given up on arguing with this open-minded and stubborn duke.


    ��Request?��


    ��I hope to form a team of holy spirits. If anyone in your race ys the game of Holy Spirits, ask them toe and see me. The other generals and dukes will do the same.��After saying this, Joshua walked down from his seat, he walked towards the direction of the gate. ��I came here to say this.��


    ��Your Highness Joshua... I don��t think that my children will be bored and find fun in the virtual world,��the Grand Duke of fresh blood said as he looked at Joshua who was about to leave.


    Joshua did not answer him. At this moment, the Grand Duke of fresh blood had a dangerous premonition. The Duke of Bones, who had been silent all this time, had already used her soul fire to stare at the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood was the oldest duke in the demon world... and the Grand Duke of bones had only stepped into the demon world a few hundred years ago. He had gained a firm foothold in a corner.


    However, the Grand Duke of fresh blood did not dare to provoke the Lord of the Lich because he knew that the lord of the Lich was also the creation of ��Faith and desire��..


    Joshua pushed open the door of the hall ofmand. At thest moment when the door was about to close, the Grand Duke of fresh blood saw a few figures following behind him.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, I��m feeling a little unwell. I��ll take my leave for now.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood immediately walked down from his seat. Cecily��s current identity was not that of the ruler of the demon world. She did not have the right to stop the Grand Duke of fresh blood from leaving.


    He directly opened the door of the hall ofmand and quickly caught up to Joshua.


    ��If you still have any questions, you can ask your race first.��


    Joshua looked at the blood archduke who was chasing after him and thought that he might be trying to continue his ��fathering��with Joshua.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... can I talk to the high elf beside you for a while?��


    The Blood Archduke��s expression was a little out of control. Joshua looked at elder Enya who was also surprised and immediately felt that there was something fishy between the two of them.


    ��Old Lover?��


    Hiri once again hit the nail on the head with the words that should be used in the current atmosphere.


    ��This is the blood archduke of the demon world... er... His name is...��


    When Joshua was about to introduce this middle-aged vampire to elder Enya, Joshua realized that he did not know the name of this blood archduke.


    ��Please let me talk to him alone, son of the forest.��Elder Enya also took the initiative to make this request.


    Under the request of both sides, Hiri could only drag Joshua and the two young high elf priests to the side of the street.


    Elder Enya stared at the middle-aged man with a full beard in front of him. His originally pure golden long hair and dark blue pupils were now dyed with a scarlet color.


    However, this did not prevent elder Enya from recognizing him at the first moment.


    ��How long has it been since west met? Ulyas.��


    Elder Enya sized him up carefully. This was the first time elder Enya was d that the high elves had such a long lifespan.


    ��From the day Arthur Crow fell... It may take thousands of years to count.��


    The Blood Archduke��s voice sounded very tired.

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 672, what? You��re a Holy Spirit yer too?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow had a poption of nearly 500,000 at its peak... There were hundreds of high elf ns living in Arthur Crow.


    The Enya n and the Urias n were the two most knowledgeable ns among the high elves, and the Urias n was the basic supervisor of Arthur Crow��s city, each of them possessed the most powerful magical machinery technology in ASCEKRO.


    The n leader of the High Elves would give up his original name and inherit the title of the n.


    Before elder Enya became the n leader, the man in front of him was already the leader of the Ulyas n..


    ��I thought you had been swallowed by those monsters.��


    Elder Enya did not feel any joy when he reunited with his old friend again. Time seemed to have worn away elder Enya��s excitement long ago.


    ��They did devour me.��


    Scarlet blood appeared in the Blood Archduke��s hand. The blood formed a ball in his hand and disappeared in an instant.


    ��You epted the power of that monster... and then abandoned the faith of the Holy Tree?��


    Elder Enya looked at the new power he had obtained and instantly understood how the Grand Duke of fresh blood had survived so many years away from the world tree.


    ��When I was young, I couldn��t resist the temptation of that monster,��said the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��What did you do before Arthur Crow met that disaster...��


    Just by listening to his few words, elder Enya began to doubt that there was a deeper reason behind Arthur Crow��s disaster.


    ��You don��t want to hear it... Enya.��


    ��Ascetic crow has not been destroyed. Since you are still alive, why didn��t you go home! Instead... you stayed in the territory of your enemy for so long.��


    Elder Enya looked around the demon world. From the moment she stepped into the demon world, she could feel a familiar aura, but she could not figure out what this aura was.


    ��Do you still view those humans as your enemies?��


    When the Grand Duke of fresh blood heard the word ��Return home,��a look of disappointment shed across his face for a moment, but it did notst long.


    He could also hear the resentment in elder Enya��s tone.


    ��Have you forgotten the reason that would lead to the cmity of Ascekro?��Elder Enya said loudly to the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��Even if I die, I will never forget Ascek who was burned by the Great Fire. My nsmen turned into monsters with flesh and blood mixed together. I will never forget that scene no matter what.��


    ��Then why are you still here!��


    The demon world was the territory of those sphemers. The Grand Duke of fresh blood had even be one of the sphemers��subordinates.


    ��Because I have to defend thisst line of Defense!��


    At the moment when the Grand Duke of fresh blood was questioned by elder Enya, his scarlet eyes emitted a dangerous light as he stared at elder Enya.


    At this moment, elder Enya had the illusion that she was being targeted by a wild beast. She resisted the urge to retreat in her heart.


    ��The hatred between the two races is not worth mentioning in front of the existence of this world! Enya, this is the mission of our race.��


    At this point, the blood archduke covered half of his face with one hand and left the door of the hall ofmand in a hurry. There was a carriage waiting for him quietly outside the door.


    Elder Enya could only stare at the thin figure and get into the carriage.


    Thest line of Defense?


    Elder Enya raised his head and looked at the two moons hanging high in the sky in confusion.


    The duty of the High Elves was to protect the world tree, but when elder Enya gradually figured out the truth of this world.., she realized that the ones who were truly qualified to be called the Guardians of the World Tree did not seem to be them.


    ..


    ��Father!��


    Pester had been sitting in the carriage waiting for the return of the Grand Duke of fresh blood. When she saw that half of the Grand Duke��s face was slightly distorted, she immediately handed him a ss bottle filled with scarlet liquid.


    The blood archduke directly crushed the ss bottle and swallowed the scarlet liquid inside. Only after drinking it did the twisted symptoms on his face gradually improve.


    ��Father... who are those elves?��


    Seeing that the blood archduke had returned to normal, she pulled open the curtain of the carriage and looked at the elves standing at the door of the Hall ofmand.


    ��They are just some strangers.��


    The Blood Archduke leaned against the seat of the carriage tiredly.


    ��Return to our territory, Pesto.��After giving this order, the blood archduke chose to close his eyes and fall into a deep sleep.


    The carriage drove straight into the sin fiend��s teleportation gate outside the hall ofmand. After passing through the teleportation gate, a magnificent castle appeared.


    This was the territory of the vampires... it could not be called a city, but a small town.


    ��Pesto, gather all the members of the n who use the magic.��


    The Blood Archduke did not forget Joshua��s reminder. He left the carriage and walked toward the main hall of the castle where they usually gathered for meals.


    Pesto nodded and transformed into a bat and flew into the night.


    The blood archduke waited quietly on the throne in the hall for more than two hours. Arge number of bats flew into the hall and transformed into human form.


    The continuation of the blood breeds did not need to rely on fertility... any weak intelligent creature could be a member of the blood breeds andpletely obey the blood archduke��smand.


    However, the blood archduke was very restrained. He had to maintain the absolute unity and obedience of the entire race..


    ��Father, the spawns that you bestowed the leaf of the world tree have all arrived.��


    Pesto walked out of the crowd and said to the blood archduke.


    There were 23 blood breeds standing in the entire hall. They were all existences with professions in the Kingdom of the devil realm, such as the Watchers under Cecily��smand.


    They were also the blood archduke��s confidants. That was why the blood archduke had given the leaf of the world tree to these people, allowing them to obtain information rted to Nn.


    ��I��ve summoned all of you because I have a question.��


    The Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s scarlet eyes swept across the family members below him.


    ��Which one of you is ying the game ��Holy Spirit��?��


    Silence. No one answered the grand duke of fresh blood... This scene made the Grand Duke of fresh blood feel both gratified and disappointed.


    Gratified that his idea was right. Among the nsmen he had carefully selected, no one would waste their time in the virtual world.


    He was disappointed because the third prince was too stubborn! Fuya did not know how to use her excellent talent, yet she allowed her to y games!


    ��Father... are you going to punish me?��


    At this time, pest broke the silence in the hall. This was also the reason why the vampires in the hall did not dare to answer for a while.


    The blood archduke was very strict with his own people. Sometimes, he was even more strict than Princess Cecily.


    They clearly understood that the reason why the blood archduke gave them permission to use the weave wasrgely to allow them to collect intelligence on the human world and understand the movements of the human world.


    In the future, when they went to the human world to carry out missions, they would minimize the frequency of mission failures.


    The vampires treated the weave as a powerful ��weapon��. If the Grand Duke knew that they used this weapon as a barbeque rack, the Grand Duke would probably impose the death penalty in the next second.


    ��It��s not a punishment, I just want to know the answer.��


    The Grand Duke��s words gave the vampires below courage.


    ��Your grace... I��ve yed a few rounds.��


    Finally, someone raised his hand and said in silence.


    ��I��m also your grace. The current score is 2,100 points.��


    Another blood nsman also raised his hand. He heard that there were people around him who had yed Holy Spirit like him. Driven by thepetitive mentality, he proudly reported his score on the stairway to Heaven Ranking.


    ��Your grace! My score is 3,700 points!��


    Before the Grand Duke could react, the nsmen below began to report the numbers one by one. Each number was higher than the other... This gave the grand duke the illusion that he was participating in an auction.

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 673. How infuriating!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood sat at the very front of a long table in the hall. This was a seat of power. Usually, his minions would line up on both sides of the long table when dining.


    However, today was a little different. The Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s minions stood behind him, while his youngest daughter, Pester, stood beside him.


    ��Is this the Holy Spirit you guys are ying?��


    Under Pester��s guidance, the blood archduke logged into the official website of Warcraft. After spending 15 gold coins to buy a deluxe version, he downloaded the whole game in less than ten minutes.


    ��The Holy Spirit is an extension of the game mode of Warcraft. Father, you have to click here, then press the match and you can y,��Pester said.


    ��Let me explore it myself.��


    The Grand Duke of blood looked at the interface presented by the magic before him. The interface exuded an aura forged by iron and blood. Even the sound of gears turning could be heard when the button was pressed.


    At this moment, the Grand Duke of blood admitted... that he had still underestimated Joshua.


    Since the appearance of the magic, the curiosity and curiosity of the Grand Duke of blood had risen to an extreme. This virtual world that waspletelyposed of inscriptions... was something he had never seen in his long life.


    He spent an entire month immersed in the magic. From the virtual keyboard where he could not even remember where the keys were, until now, he could smoothly record an entire article with the virtual keyboard.


    During this period, he spent a lot of time to absorb the new knowledge of the magic. Whether it was the songs on the Magic Net Music or the newly released movie at the Nn movie theater, the blood archduke could now enjoy it as a feast.


    Only games, the pixel games in the game section of the Spellcaster Forum, were hard for the Grand Duke of fresh blood to swallow.


    His rare arrogance yed a role in the game. He stubbornly believed that games should be yed by children.


    However, the Grand Duke of fresh blood quietly listened to the intense and passionate music that echoed in his ears, giving people an atmosphere of being in a battlefield, all of this made it really difficult for the Grand Duke of fresh blood to attribute it to the ��boring games yed by children��.


    He clicked on the interface of the Holy Spirit in front of him and began to match. He waited for less than three minutes before entering the screen of the hero selection.


    ��Twenty-five heroes?��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood waved the primary crystal mouse and selected the head portrait of the first hero.


    When the Grand Duke of fresh blood saw this name and a man holding a greatsword appear in the middle of the magic��s screen, his dried-up tear ducts suddenly became moist.


    ��Father, the characters in this are all heroes from the past of the various races in the world,��pesto immediately exined.


    ��Past... Heroes?��


    The blood archduke clicked on these portraits one by one. There were many names on them that the blood archduke was very familiar with. Although their appearances had long changed in the game, some of their features were still preserved.


    ��Father?��


    Pesto noticed the blood archduke��s abnormal expression.


    ��I wonder if I can be one of them one day.��


    The blood archduke said in a self-deprecating manner, and then directly chose the watchman, Samuel Arnold.


    ��Let��s fight together again, old friend,��the blood archduke muttered to himself.


    At this moment, his evaluation of the game of the Holy Spirit was no less than Tyreen��s song and the movie ��The Devil is not too cold.��.


    If he met Joshua again, he would have to apologize to him properly.


    However, this thought disappeared in about ten minutes after the battle.


    Five minutes ago, the blood archduke felt touched like he had never felt in hundreds of years. However, five minutester, the blood archduke felt... a fury that he had never felt in hundreds of years!


    ��Father! You shouldn��t have bought so many potions in the beginning!��


    ��Your Grace, your initial equipment has no way to defeat the ancient-level wild monsters.��


    ��Wait, the enemy seems to havee around from the wild zone!��


    The blood archduke listened to the reminders of his own minions behind him and had the illusion that he was a toddler who had just learned how to walk.


    The image of dignity that he had built in the hearts of his minions in the past hadpletely copsed in this holy spirit battlefield.


    That Guardian, Samuel Arnold, had already been killed seven times by the enemy!


    ��Your grace, it��s normal to y for the first time. Maybe the next round will be better.��


    The minions at the back carefullyforted the blood duke who was on the verge of exploding.


    ��This doesn��t make sense.��


    After the watchman under the control of the blood duke was killed by the enemy for the eighth time, the blood duke could no longer hold back his dissatisfaction.


    ��With Samuel��s strength, it��s easy for him to defeat a small assassin. He doesn��t even need to draw his sword!��


    Not only was the blood archduke familiar with the hero he controlled, but the hero who killed him, the Blood Archduke, had also fought with him in the real world.


    Although the so-called sword-folding Gamel was a famous assassin in the history of mankind, the blood archduke was not the only one who was familiar with the so-called sword-folding gamel.


    However, when the blood archduke had fought with this guy before, the blood archduke had only chanted a spell to capture him.


    ��The Grand Duke��s equipment is much stronger than yours. It��s very normal for him to have this kind of damage.��


    A brave minionforted the furious Grand Duke.


    The minion behind the Grand Duke began to think of ways to calm their master��s emotions. However, a message suddenly popped up in the chat window, making all the minion regret not finding a reason to leave early.


    ��The Guardian on the road is so weak. Does he know how to y?��


    The sender of the message was called the wall of Orson Castle.


    The blood archduke saw this message in an instant. He was usually known as the most amiable Duke in the demon world, but at this moment, his anger could no longer be controlled, like a flood, it directly turned into letters on the keyboard and poured out.


    ��The strength of this great guardian is not something you can question! Kid!��


    ��what kind of strength can a zero kill eight kill record have... Why am I matched with a newbie again? What bad luck.��


    When the Grand Duke of fresh blood saw this piece of news, he mmed his hands on the stone table in front of him. Arge number of cracks appeared on the surface of the stone table, extending all the way out.


    Standing beside him, pesette felt the raging anger of the Grand Duke of fresh blood. She also took a step back slightly. This was the first time in pesette��s memory that she had seen her father so angry.


    Scarlet magic power surged in the hands of the Grand Duke of fresh blood. This magic power was enough to kill hundreds of weak humans. However, at this moment, he could only put his hands on the virtual keyboard and Type A string of letters to refute the other party.


    ��take back what you said earlier!��


    ��you��re still not convinced after ying so weakly? Come out for a duelter?��


    Duel?


    At this moment, the blood archduke suddenly stood up from his seat.


    A mere human, he could crush the other party��s heart into pieces with just a clench of his hand.


    ��Pesto, go and inform the guards, I��m going to the Human World!��


    The blood archduke wanted him to understand what kind of person he had provoked.


    ��Father, he has invited you to a duel on the Holy Spirit!��Pester immediately reminded the blood archduke loudly.

 Chapter 684 - Chapter 674, Duels

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 674, Duels</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Duels.


    A term that could be used to describe the holiness of any race.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood had received many duels in his life, whether it was friendly duels between people of the same race or provocations from other races, the only thing that the Grand Duke of fresh blood had inmon in so many duels was that he had never lost a single duel!


    And today��s duel on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit was a gamble on the honor of him and his old friend.


    The blood archduke should never have been defeated in this duel, but... reality was cruel.


    The wall of Orson Castle killed the dawn.


    The duel began less than ten minutes ago, and the blood archduke��s screen turned gray and white. The watchman hemanded died tragically under the de of the enemy��s folded sword, Gamel.


    ��Do you still want to continue?��


    The wall of Orson Castle sent out this message with everyone��s chat. It even made its own hero arrogantly make a mocking gesture on the watchman��s corpse.


    ��Father, don��t pay attention to him. The hero, sword-wielding gamel, is very restrained against the Watchman.��


    Seeing the blood archduke��s gradually distorted expression, pest spoke out, wanting to make the blood archduke withdraw from this boring duel.


    ��Restrain yourself?��


    Her words offort raised the blood archduke��s anger by another level.


    ��With that weak human?��


    The blood archduke looked at his screen again. His hero Guardian had been resurrected in the base.


    Under the control of the Blood Archduke, the Guardian walked towards the Middle Road Again... but the result was that he was killed by the enemy for the second time. This time, he died even more decisively.


    This warrior, who used to be the strongest in the demon world, waspletely powerless in front of a despicable assassin.


    ��It��s already over. Two levels apart, I can kill you with two skills,��the other party sent another message.


    What a humiliation. The Grand Duke of fresh blood felt that the mes of anger were making his brain ache slightly.


    In reality, he and the Guardian had the power to turn a human city into a sea of blood, but on the Holy Spirit battlefield, they were pressed to the ground by a despicable assassin, unable to raise their heads.


    If the assassin��s controller sat face to face in front of him, he might not even be able to move a single nce from the Grand Duke of blood.


    ��Your Grace, Orson Castle is the name of a city in the steel country. Please allow me to go there and investigate.��


    The minion watching from the side could no longer continue watching. That character called the wall of Orson Castle had already seriously challenged the dignity of the blood n, so someone took the initiative to volunteer, they nned to teach this guy a lesson in reality.


    ��...��


    The Blood Grand Duke did not answer the minion. Instead, he controlled the Guardian to resurrect from the base for the fourth time. He still stubbornly walked towards the Middle Road.


    The enemy��s sword-folding Gamel could not even be bothered to use his skills. He directly came to the Guardian��s side and used a few normal attacks with his dagger. The Guardian��s HP immediately fell to zero.


    ��there��s no point in continuing to torture a newbie like you.��


    When the Guardian resurrected for the fifth time, the opponent had already exited the game.


    The Grand Duke of blood looked at the Guardian standing in the base and once again experienced what it felt like to be powerless.


    He also exited the game. His hands once again left the virtual keyboard and the original crystal mouse.


    ��Your grace! There seems to be a guide on how the Guardian can defeat folded sword in the Magic Net Vision,��one of the minions suddenly said.


    ��This thing needs a guide?��


    ording to the Blood Archduke��s inherent concept, it was natural for the guardian to defeat such a weak assassin, but this kind of natural was not applicable in the Holy Spirit.


    ��I found it... It��s this video, your Grace.��


    The minion walked to his side under the blood Archduke��s signal and showed the interface of the magic to the Blood Archduke.


    The title of this video was very simple: ��Guardian, Samuel Arnold.��


    The minion also very considerately dragged the video to the moment when the Guardian and Zhe Jian fought for the first time.


    The Guardian in the video was only level three, and the enemy��s Zhe Jian, Gamel, had just reached level three.


    Zhe Jian, Gamel, used the skill ��Shadow de��to appear behind the Guardian.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood remembered this moment. This was a very troublesome skill. The moment the assassin appeared behind him, the Grand Duke of fresh blood could only control the guardian to sh at him with his longsword, the magic power in his body waspletely sealed off by the opponent.


    However, the Guardian in the screen cast chaos domain on his back the moment the assassin��s figure disappeared. The interval between the two was less than 0.5 seconds.


    Both sides cast their skills at almost the same time.


    The gray fog shrouded the domain and the assassin��s figure appeared behind the Guardian at almost the same time.


    At that moment, both sides��mana was sealed, but the assassin had to walk out of the chaos domain to cast a new spell.


    The moment the assassin walked out of the Chaos Domain, the guardian had already brandished the Greatsword in his hand. The four runes on the greatsword lit up, and the assassin��s HP was reduced to half in an instant.


    ��This is the power that SAMETAR should have.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood could not help but sigh as he watched the Guardian easily kill the enemy on the screen.


    ��Who is his controller?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood silently finished reading thest paragraph.


    The enemy��s sword-folding technique, Geyer��s skill, could not hit the guardian at all. This two-meter-tall Brawny man was as nimble as a squirrel on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.


    The blood archduke once again thought of the guardian he controlled... as clumsy as a turtle carrying a lot of things.


    ��The creator of the video is Fuya,��the minion said with some uncertainty. ��She has the same name as our fourth princess, Fuya. I wonder if she is the real one.��


    ��Fuya?��


    When the minion heard the Blood Archduke��s question, he immediately exited the full screen and showed the video creator to the Blood Archduke.


    The author��s name was ��Fuya��.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood immediately focused his attention on other data.


    There were hundreds of thousands of followers, 570,000 views, and currently, there were 27 online viewers.


    ��There are already a hundred thousand followers? When... But Why?��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood associated it with the game ��Holy Spirit��that Jose said to let Fuya y. He was basically certain that the owner of this ount was Fuya.


    Ever since he had used the magic, he had rarely paid attention to the world of the magic. Most of the time, he had been collecting information on the Spellcaster Forum and the music of the magic.


    And Fuya had unknowingly umted so much poprity. Logically speaking, the attention of more than 100,000 people should not have weakened the current demon world to such a state.


    ��No sound... no video records, no way to bring up faith?��


    The blood archduke quickly reacted. There was no sound in the video that Fuya had created. Even if there were people who worshipped Fuya, they wouldn��t know the exact image of this god.


    ��You guys... Hurry up and look for His Highness, Joshua.��


    The blood archduke understood the meaning of Joshua��s words at this moment. He immediately gave an order to his subordinates.


    ��No! I��ll go myself!��


    �C (beeping)


    �C (beeping)


    �C (beeping)


    PS: This Chapter Update Time is the next month��s May Day, May Day first to a five more burst! Early in the morning, I will release the first two watch ~ ~ so once again kneel to beg for your monthly vote support!

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 675. Your good friend, fuya, is online</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Cecily stood on the castle wall and looked down at the long line of people.


    Not only did the soil turn gray, but many civilians were also affected by the gray fog. In particr, many of the chaos demons had indirect headaches.


    Cecily had heard her subordinatesin about the pain in their brains from time to time.


    The golden potions given to her by Joshua could also cure the disease, but the amount of potions was too small.


    The High Elves that Joshua brought this time had the ability to cure the disease.


    The branches they summoned could clear the gray fog thaty dormant in the bodies of more than twenty civilians at once.


    After receiving treatment from the high elf priests, the first thing the civilians did was to bow respectfully to Cecily, who was standing on top of the city wall.


    In the eyes of the civilians of the Demon World Imperial City, the second princess had long be a guardian goddess. They naturally believed that the arrival of these foreign healers was due to Cecily.


    ��These honors should have belonged to you.��


    Cecily watched the crowd below, but her attention was on Joshua who was beside her.


    ��But elder sister, you are more suitable for these honors than I am, and you need them more.��


    Joshua felt that his eyelids were very heavy. Ever since hepleted the construction of Arthur Crow��s server, Joshua had not slept for almost four days. It was only natural that he would feel sleepy.


    ��...��


    Cecily turned around and looked at Joshua for a long time.


    Her younger brother��s face did not change at all. However, during a disaster two years ago, Cecily��s memory was that he was caught in the magic turbulence due to his experiments. When the magic turbulence subsided, he lost his breath.


    However, in the end, Joshua still appeared in his room unscathed.


    Cecily had already noticed something unusual, but she didn��t say it out loud... because Cecily had always believed that her brother had survived.


    But ever since Joshua left the Demon World on his own ord and went to the human world, every time Joshua returned to the demon world, Cecily felt that the person in front of her would be a little stranger, or rather, a lot stranger.


    More and more loopholes began to appear in the truth that Cecily firmly believed in.


    But until now, Cecily still firmly believed in it, even though she knew that it was a lie that she lied to herself.


    ��Thank you.��


    Cecily turned her head back and continued to look down. After Joshua left for the human world, it was a fact that life in the demon world was getting better.


    Joshua did not try to find a topic to chat with Cecily. He understood that the less time he spent with the second princess, the better.


    ��I should be thanking you. Elder sister,e visit Nn again next time you have time.��


    After Joshua left this sentence, he walked down the city wall. Cecily turned her head and watched Joshua��s back as he left. Her originally cold face was reced by a smile in the end.


    To Joshua, the demon world did not feel like a home. The castle in the royal city was not even as good as Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    The reason why Joshua would help the demons was because of his standpoint. Just like what Cecily said, this was thest support of Joshua. Even if there was a big mess in the human world, the Demon World could still provide a shelter for Joshua.


    ..


    ��I think you��re just afraid of trouble.��


    Cecily carried a sweet potato, a specialty of the demon world, and followed Joshua. She had heard the slightly awkward conversation between Joshua and Cecily just now.


    ��My skills don��t have any skills rted to politics.��


    The resources in Joshua��s hands could reshuffle the power of the entire demon world once again without a problem. However, Joshua had no interest in interfering in any country��s political struggles.


    A dark green door suddenly appeared at the entrance of the castle. A sin fiend walked out of the door, and in the next moment, the Grand Duke of fresh blood appeared at the door with his minions.


    This scene made the Chaos Fiends who were receiving treatment outside the city instantly tense up. Most of them were the watchers under Cecily��smand.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood appeared at the entrance of the castle without notice, and he even brought so many minions. It could already be considered as an act of ��attempted rebellion��.


    At this moment, Cecily leaped down from the city wall andnded between Joshua and the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��Your grace, what is the purpose of your visit this time?��


    Cecily looked cautiously at the Grand Duke of fresh blood and the minions behind him. ording to Cecily��s guess, the Grand Duke of fresh blood had failed to negotiate with Joshua, so he nned to take Fuya away by force.


    ��Forgive My Haste, Your Highness Cecily.��The blood archduke noticed that the watchers behind him had quietly surrounded them, he immediately apologized to Cecily in a sincere tone, ��I was just ordered by His Highness, Joshua, to bring all the minions who have used the magic to see him.��


    ��Joshua��s orders?��


    Cecily remembered that Joshua had told the blood archduke that she was going to build a professional team for ��Holy Spirit.��She knew little about the magic, and she did not understand the meaning of a professional team.


    ��The building of a team is a littleplicated. Let��s talk inside.��


    Joshua remembered that the country of steel called this kind of professional team ��knights��or ��corps��, but here, Joshua was more used to calling it a team.


    This proposal temporarily eased the tense atmosphere at the castle gate. Cecily directly led the Grand Duke of blood and her minions all the way to the central hall of the castle.


    Dark Green mes were burning in the furnace of the hall. On the walls of the hall hung a map of the entire demon world... the decorations made Joshua feel as if he had returned to Arthur Crow.


    ��Your Highness, I still underestimated your ability.��


    The blood archduke stared at the map hanging on the wall. This map was drawn by magic power and could urately reflect the changes in the demon world.


    A small part of the whole map had turned gray.


    ��Have you already yed with the Holy Ghost?��Asked Jose.


    ��I��ve tried that... Magic Game.��


    The Blood Grand Duke Thought for a moment and finally chose to describe the Holy Spirit with magic. The Blood Grand Duke spent less than an hour ying with the Holy Spirit, he probably experienced more emotions than he had umted in a hundred years.


    ��Moreover, I��ve already seen the works that Fuya has posted on the Magic Net��s vision. You��ve already gathered tens of thousands of followers for Fuya. All you need to do is to make Fuya��s appearance and voice appear on the Magic Net!��


    ��I��ve already made this public long ago. You guys can open the Magic Net��s vision to take a look.��


    Joshua found a soft chair in the central hall and sat down. Then, he opened his own magic��s interface to bring up the Magic Net��s vision.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood opened the view of the magic. In the most eye-catching part of the view of the magic, there was a title, ��Fuya is live streaming.��.


    Live streaming... What was this?


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood stretched out his finger and pointed inside. The next second, he saw a room full of sundries and a ball of cotton quilt that was squirming non-stop.

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 676, seal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ten minutes ago, in the demon tower, in Fuya��s room.


    It was a seal.


    Al was certain that her teacher, Fuya, was sealed in a barrier made of cotton and cloth.


    She had read so many travelogues and novels written by humans in the Motionless Library of the Spellcaster Forum.


    Al could imagine such a princess being sealed in the tower, waiting for people toe and save her.


    Now, all AL had to do was to save his mentor from this vicious seal!


    At first, Al tried to use some spells from high elf magic that could break the seal to cast on the cloth, but it had no effect..


    So now, Al could only try to break it with brute force.


    ��Mentor, I��ll save you right away.��


    Al grabbed the two sides of the cloth on the bed, and she tried to pull the cloth off the bed.


    The cloth covering Fuya��s body loosened at this moment. Al increased the strength in his hand in joy, and the entire cloth was on the verge of copse.


    Al used all the strength in his body. The seal on the cloth resisted al for more than a minute, but it still ended with Al losing his bnce and falling to the ground.


    The first failure did not discourage al. she stood up from the ground and put her hands on the edge of the cloth again.


    But at this moment, a white arm suddenly stretched out from the gap of the cloth.


    ��Can the teachere out?��Al was so happy that he thought that Fuya could break free from the binding of the cloth.


    Fuya did not answer al. the inscription on her white arm lit up, and the magic power in Fuya��s body began to gather.


    She wanted to teach AL, the rude intruder, a lesson so that she would not touch her holynd again, but Fuya��s magic was useless.


    How could it be?


    The runes on Fuya��s arms lit up another level. Under normal circumstances, even if it was a giant Asian dragon, under the absorption of magic power, the magic power in its body would be instantly devoured by Fuya.


    But her magic had no effect on this high elf!


    ��Teacher Fuya, I��ll pull you out immediately.��


    Seeing that Fuya had been holding his hand, his first reaction was that Fuya wanted to ask him to pull her out.


    But when he was ready to hold Fuya��s exposed arm outside the ��seal��, Fuya quickly withdrew her hand into the quilt.


    ��Mentor... mentor has been eaten by the seal again.��


    Al immediately panicked when he saw this scene. In his state of panic, Al was already prepared to lift the entire bed.


    Fu Ya felt that the bed below her had begun to shake, and she had also entered a state of panic.


    This was the first time Fu Ya understood what it felt like to be powerless. She immediately opened the Magic Net��s short message and edited a message to her servant, thousand-face.


    But Fuya suddenly remembered that thousand faces was in a world outside the demon world. If thousand faces returned to the demon world, her holynd would have been destroyed by that Monster, AL. .


    ��Brother!��


    Fuya used the message to contact Joshua who might still be in the demon world.


    ��What��s wrong, Fuya? Is there something wrong with your body?��Joshua instantly replied to her.


    At that moment, Fuya actually felt that this brother who would force her to do things that she did not like... was actually not so annoying anymore.


    ��Drive him away...��


    Before Fuya could send out her message, she felt that her bed was lifted up, and her body lost its bnce and rolled to the other side.


    Fuya, who had rolled down from the nted bed, did not have time to grab onto her quilt before she rolled directly to the ground.


    Without the protection of the quilt and the sudden light around her, a huge sense of unease swept over Fuya.


    Her mind was temporarily in a state of dullness, and the magic power in her body suddenly filled her entire body uncontrobly.


    A huge magic field spread out with Fuya as the center, and the sky above the tower was instantly enveloped by this domain that could be called death, the bird creatures resting on the tower instantly fell straight to the ground.


    Fuya felt something called a soul surging into her body. Under the effect of the runes on the surface of her body, it turned into her nourishment and was devouredpletely.


    She had been used to eating the magic power and souls of other creatures for many years, but even now, Fuya could not control her ability well..


    The result was that many of her friends and rtives had be her food.


    When Fuya came back to her senses, her eyes began to search for her quilt, but she saw the High Elf who was also sitting on the floor.


    ��You... are still alive.��


    Fuya opened her mouth and said these words with some difficulty.


    This high elf was not affected by her mana rampage.


    ��Alive... alive? Do you want to give up your life to break the seal or something?��


    Facing Fuya��s question, Al nced at the pile of cloth next to him in fear.


    ��No.��


    Fuya quickly remembered that Al would not be affected by her mana. Fuya could not understand the principle behind it.


    But this way, Fuya did not have to worry that she would identally kill her, and he did not seem to be afraid of her.


    Perhaps... They could be friends?


    This thought that she had not thought about for a long time appeared in Fuya��s mind, but in the next second, Al gave Fuya a warm hug.


    ��I��m sorry, teacher. I can��t help it.��


    Al was a high elf who followed his inner thoughts. Fu Ya��s petite figure and appearance were definitely enough to make anyone want to hug her and rub her cheek.


    So... ufortable.


    Fu Ya felt like she was about to suffocate.


    She began to regret the idea of making friends with Al..


    This was the second time since this high elf entered her room that Fu Ya had the urge to eat this guy!


    The runes on Fuya��s body kept shining, but her only attack method waspletely useless against AL..


    A daytime banshee appeared in the room at this time. Al immediately noticed the appearance of the daytime banshee.


    This time, Al did not think of this daytime banshee as an ��undead guarding the seal��or anything like that, because she knew this daytime banshee.


    It was this daytime banshee who had helped her film thest time she had a live broadcast in Arthur Crow.


    ��Teacher Fuya?��


    When Al��s attention returned to Fuya in his arms again, he found that Fuya had already disappeared.


    When she looked in the direction of the bed again... Fuya was once again swallowed by the seal formed by the cloth.


    ��let her go.��


    Fuya returned to her bed. The first thing she did was to send a text message to ask Joshua to take al away.


    ��I��ve already sent a text message to ask al not to lift up your nket. And Fuya, do you want to try a live broadcast?��

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 677, live broadcast of the ident (Third Update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Looks like it failed...��


    Joshua took the opportunity to take a look at Fuya in the live broadcast. She had been curled up in her quilt and refused to show her face.


    When Joshua sent Fuya a message asking if she was willing to live broadcast, Fuya did not reply.


    The suggestion to live broadcast was made by Arti. This high elf girl was the first girl in the world who had tried live broadcast.


    Joshua had also reserved a live broadcast room for her in the magic.


    However, due to technical reasons, if she wanted to do a live broadcast, she would need a ��camera embedded with the leaves of the world tree��provided by Joshua.


    The magic itself did not have the ability to record. Joshua had used the magic to obtain the vision of the king of the Frost Kingdom a long time ago.


    However, that was a kind of ��Vision Sharing��spell. There was a simr existence among the spirit-type spells that the purple-clothed person was proficient in.


    After that, Joshua had very consciously blocked this function. If other users of the Mana Net knew about it, it would be a huge credibility crisis.


    ��Why hasn��t Fuya shown up?��


    The blood archduke stared at the screen in the magic quietly. He did not know what the so-called live broadcast meant.


    However, the name of the owner of this interface was indeed ��Fuya��. It was the ount owned by the ��Master Fuya��who used the watchman to easily kill sword-killer gamel.


    When the title of this Master Fuya��s live broadcast appeared in the most eye-catching spot in the Magic Net��s visual field, the Holy Spirit yers who had been paying attention to her gathered over.


    The Grand Duke of blood could clearly see that the number of people online on the other side of the video had already reached 3,000, and the number was still rising.


    Many words floated across the screen. These words were left behind by the audience members who were watching the video just like the Grand Duke of blood.


    The questions that were asked the most were, ��Where is Master Fuya?����What��s with the fluttering quilt?����Is this deceiving the audience?��


    This series of questions made the Blood Archduke unable to remain silent.


    ��Because Fuya is too shy.��


    Joshua and Fuya spent most of their time on the mana. This fourth princess had a slightly autistic personality, or rather, very autistic.


    It was impossible for her to greet all the people of Nn with the same energetic greeting as al. .


    ��Your Highness Joshua! What are you doing!��


    When Joshua was answering the Blood Archduke, a message suddenly popped out from the lower right corner of Joshua��s Mana web interface.


    This message came from the Dark Elf thousand faces. She was Fuya��s personal guard.


    ��treat Fuya.��


    Joshua had already expected that this dark elf would send him a message. In the entire demon world, the only person who cared about Fuya the most in Nn... was probably this dark elf. She was a true ��Fuya Addict��.


    ��treatment? Your Highness Joshua! I��m telling you very clearly that Fuya can not ept too much stimtion from outsiders. Otherwise, the magic power in her body will show signs of losing control. This will make her body even worse...��


    If the Dark Elf was present now, she might have grabbed Joshua��s cor and told him about this matter.


    ��Magic Power Rampage?��


    When Joshua saw this keyword, he looked at the Grand Duke of fresh blood who was sitting across from him and showed the message sent by the Dark Elf to the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��Thousand faces? She doesn��t know anything... Your Highness, if these 3,000 humans believe in Fuya as a supreme god, the beliefs they gathered together would beparable to 20 abyssal Dragons!��


    ��Stop... How did you calcte this ratio so clearly? Also, I have a question. Why Don��t you collect believers in the demon world? There should be at least 100,000 residents of the demon race, right?��


    Joshua knew that Fuya was an existence simr to the world tree. However, the blood archduke did not establish the ��Fuya divine religion��or the ��Arnold Divine religion��in the demon world, instead, he chose to use the souls and magic power of living creatures... or even flesh and blood as Fuya��s food.


    Joshua did not really know what the Deep Sea Asian Dragon was. It was possible that the creatures connected to the ��deep sea��were all astonishingly big.


    ��Demons...��


    When the blood archduke was asked this question by Joshua, his originally excited mood calmed down slightly. He looked at Cecily who was beside him.


    Cecily maintained her silence by the side. She did not interfere in the conversation between the two of them. However, just from the look in her eyes, it could be seen that she was very concerned about this issue.


    ��This should be a secret that only every watcher should know.��


    The blood archduke nced at the minions behind him, and then immediately pulled out his own magic.


    The minions and his daughter, Pester, all turned their heads at the same time. The Blood Archduke had written a message on the magic, and because there was no message from Joshua, he could only show it to Joshua directly.


    ��except for the chaos demons and the Outsiders, the souls of all the demons are fake. They are fakes that are not recognized by the world.��


    Fakes... fakes?


    Joshua immediately looked at Cecily who was behind him. The second princess was trying her best to remain calm, but she still could not control the surprised expression on her face.


    This information had probablypletely changed Cecily��s understanding of the demon world.


    However, Joshua was not in the mood to care about the inside story of the demon world. That child, AL, had started to do something suicidal again.


    She was trying to break the quilt that had sealed Fuya!


    Fuya had been trying her best to resist and did not want to show her face... of course, this scene was also seen by many live viewers, including the Dark Elf who was far away in Nn.


    ��Your Highness Joshua! What is that high elf doing... quickly get her out of there!��


    Joshua could already see the scene of the Dark Elf carrying a long sword and rushing to the demon world.


    ��Please let me go to Fuya��s room.��


    The blood archduke could no longer sit still, especially when he saw the bullet screen that said, ��Is it because your master Fuya is too ugly that she hides under the nket and doesn��t want to see anyone?��


    ��I think... There��s no need.��


    While Joshua was talking to the Blood Archduke, Al sessfully broke Fuya��s seal for the second time.


    During this time, Al did not control his bnce properly, and his body fell out of the frame. Without the protection of the quilt, Fuya was directly exposed to the camera.


    To Joshua��s surprise, Fuya changed her clothes!


    When Joshua first met her, Fuya was wearing light pajamas, but at this time, she somehow found a cloak to cover her body.


    However, just her young face andvender eyes were enough to make all the viewers in front of the screen go crazy.


    ��This is Master Fuya? Praise the god of Wo!��


    ��Praise Master Fuya instead!��


    The live broadcast room, which only had about 4,000 people, was instantly upied by arge number of bullet screens.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood did not look at the live broadcast anymore. He stood up from his seat with a slight tremble and looked at the map hanging on the wall, a small part of the gray-white area on the map was recovering at an extremely slow speed.

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 678, ambition (fourth update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood knew better than anyone else how much it would cost to suppress that monster inside the demon world.


    A thousand years ago... that monster was very well-behaved, or rather, very weak.


    But in thest hundred years, that monster began to be restless as if it was summoned by its master.


    In order to suppress it, the Grand Duke of fresh blood captured arge number of powerful magic beasts from the human world as Fuya��s food. In order to capture those powerful magic beasts... The Grand Duke of fresh blood lost one of his cherished guardian friends, and arge number of his minions��lives.


    But it was still of no use. The Grand Duke of fresh blood had a premonition that no matter how many monster-level magic beasts like the Abyssal Dragon were captured, the power provided by them would not be able to save the demon world that was on the verge of copse.


    Meanwhile, his daughter, Pester, had given him a glimmer of hope when he was in despair. That was the magic that Joshua had created.


    It could no longer be described as a glimmer of hope. It should have torn apart the dawn of the Long Night!


    Six thousand viewers were still not enough.


    The Blood Archduke��s gaze swept back and forth between the number of people watching the live broadcast of the Magic Net and the map hanging on the wall.


    When Fuya��s appearance appeared on the screen, the Grand Duke of fresh blood could already see that the gray part of the map had begun to decrease.


    The rate of decrease was very slow. Ordinary people could not see it clearly with the naked eye. As the creator of this map, the Grand Duke of fresh blood could see it..


    Arge portion of the 6,000 viewers might have fallen in love with this girl the moment they saw Fuya��s real appearance.


    However, it was useless to stop there. The emotions that the Grand Duke of blood needed were admiration or respect.


    As a Holy Spirit yer, the guide videos that Fuya had posted in the magic web had long been regarded as the Bible by other Holy Spirit yers!


    As the creator of the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit yers who watched the livestream naturally regarded Fuya as a god-like existence. However, they did not expect that their god was so young..


    However, this did not stop these core Holy Spirit yers from obediently offering their faith.


    However, it was still not enough!


    ��Your Highness Joshua... Let Fuya y a game now!��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood changed his mind very quickly. He saw that the questions of the audience on the bullet screen changed to ��Master Fuya is not ying the Holy Spirit today?��


    Of course, there were also some exmations of ��master fuya looks to be only twelve years old this year.��.


    Before Joshua could reply, Fuya walked to the front of the camera. Before the audience could carefully appreciate the delicate appearance of the young girl, the next scene of the live broadcast turned ck.


    ��She broke the camera.��


    Joshua touched the mark carved on his palm by the skeleton duke. ording to the news from the daytime banshee who was in charge of filming Fuya, the fourth princess of the demon world had directly broken the camera.


    ��At this time of all times!��


    When the blood archduke heard the news, his eyes shone with a scarlet light.


    The moment he had seen the hope that he had worked so hard for his entire life, the other person had extinguished his hope. No one could remain calm.


    The blood archduke looked at the bullet screen on the live broadcast screen again.


    ��why did it suddenly turn ck?��


    ��I just came in to see Master Fuya��s real face, and the screen turnedpletely ck...��


    ��Your Highness Joshua...��


    ��I think it��s enough, your grace... What we need to do is let Fuya��s fans know her appearance and voice, right?��


    Joshua interrupted the Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s words first. Fuya seemed to be very resistant to showing her appearance in front of so many people.


    Moreover, the purpose of Joshua��s live broadcast had been achieved.


    Joshua reached out his hand and pointed at the map behind the Grand Duke. The Grand Duke also came back to his senses and looked at the map.


    The part that was corroded by the gray-white corrosion did not continue to spread. It had already been contained..


    The interruption of the live broadcast did not mean that the gamers who respected Fuya as a ��master��would abandon her.


    From the moment she came online, Fuya had long conquered the gamers of the world with her inhuman gaming skills and the wonderful videos of clearing the levels.


    ��Fuya already has her own fan base. The only thing left is to promote her image.��


    Jose waved his hand and closed Fuya��s livestream room in the magicwork��s vision.


    Fuya was the second user of the magic web to have a live broadcast room in the world. The live broadcast function of the magic web view had always been under development.


    But if he really wanted to make the live broadcast popr, Joshua needed to keep up with the hardware, including the equipment used for the live broadcast.


    Other than that, there was no need for Joshua to worry about the audit.


    Currently, the three most popr websites on the magic web, the magic web view, the magic web shopping and the immovable library... no matter which one was built, it would require a long time of maintenance.


    The review and maintenance of the magic web view was directly handed over to the ck Pigeon Press Association, while the magic web shopping was managed and reviewed by all the specialized personnel of Nn��s savings.


    The review and prosecution of the Immovable Library and the Spellcaster Forum was handed over to the gray owl and his pen pals.


    ��Your Highness, are you referring to the image promotion in the form of posters and fashion magazines?��


    The blood archduke gradually calmed down. He had done a lot of research on the magic web, especially the reason why Tyreen, the Frost Elf, was so famous on the magic web. The blood archduke had spent a lot of time to study it.


    ��My position for Fuya is as a gamer, your grace.��Joshua pointed at the minions standing behind the blood archduke and said, ��Her fans or the adjectives you wish to use... her followers. These followers admire fuya because she isparable to a god in the game.��


    ��Of course, I admit that Fuya can be a model, but she can only be a sideline,��Joshua added.


    ��If that��s the case, Your Highness, why don��t you let Fuya continue her live broadcast this time!��The Grand Duke of blood said, ��Let her demonstrate her game in front of her followers.��


    At this time, Joshua could not convince the Grand Duke of blood with the reason that Fuya was not willing, and he might not be able to convince himself.


    ��Your grace, there is something I wish to inform you in advance... currently, there are only about 100,000 Holy Spirit yers,��Joshua said. ��Are you really satisfied with this number?��


    Really... satisfied?


    The blood archduke waspletely stunned when he heard Joshua��s question. In the Blood Archduke��s memory, the poption of Ascek at its peak was close to a million.


    Ascetic Cros��world tree had umted arge amount of energy under the faith of these millions of creatures. At the final moment of ascetic cros��demise, it hadpleted the feat of lifting a city into the sky.


    The Holy Spirit only had 100,000 yers. Among these 100,000 yers, it was very likely that half of them did not really look at the Magic Net��s vision.


    Even if Fuya had done other pixel game guides in the past, it could not be denied that Fuya��s poprity was vastly different from Tyreen��s.


    However... these numbers were just an extravagant hope for the current Grand Duke of fresh blood. Joshua��s question once again led him to the thing that he had long hidden, which was ambition.


    ��The Holy Spirit and the Warcraft, as well as the many games in the Magic Net��s different regions, are still considered to be a minority in Nn... because most people think that games are useless things that waste time, just like you.��


    Joshua��s voice reverberated throughout the entire hall. The Blood Archduke and his minions shut their mouths and listened quietly.


    ��But in a month��s time, there will be apetition in Nn, apetition about the Holy Spirit...��

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 679, prefix (5th update! Monthly Pass! Monthly Pass!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ever since the Grand Duke of fresh blood yed the game Holy Spirit, he could no longer say the words, ��What��s so fun about the Holy Spirit?��.


    No matter how unpleasant his first round of Holy Spirit experience was, the Grand Duke of fresh blood had no intention of giving up on this game. He could only be stronger and teach that young man a good lesson!


    ��The Holy Spirit��spetition... will there really be any humans willing to watch it?��


    This was the Grand Duke of fresh blood��s current question. The Holy Spirit was not like a duel between knights. Ordinary people could note into contact with horse racing, which was a very dangerous activity.


    Therefore, if the civilians were interested in this aspect, they could only watch the relevantpetitions.


    If a Nond civilian wanted to y the Holy Spirit, he only needed to pay five gold coins.


    The Grand Duke of blood had never investigated the value of the Nond currency, but from the discussion on the Spellcasters��forum, it seemed that anymoner who was slightly wealthier could buy the ordinary version of Warcraft.


    The magic game was a rtively cheap form of entertainment. Therefore, why would people who were interested in the Holy Spirit not personally ride the Holy Spirit battlefield, but spend money to watch other people��s matches?


    ��Of course, there will be people who are willing to watch, and the participants of this match are enough to attract the attention of the whole world.��


    Joshua directly logged into Warcraft and entered the Holy Spirit��s stairway ranking. In this ranking, Fuya��s name was ranked first with a high score of 6,200 points.


    It could be said that she was the undisputed king of the battlefield of the Holy Spirit. The second yer��s name was daytime... This yer was not very familiar with Joshua, but from the third ce onwards.., the entire leaderboard was dominated by two formatted names.


    The third-ranked yer was Silverfrost Fox Moranslow, and the fourth-ranked yer was ironmaker crass.


    The names of the yers from this leaderboard down were prefixed with these two names. The only one that stood out was the seventh-ranked yer, ��Thunder Crystal��.


    Joshua clearly knew the background of these guys, so the Thunder Crystal should belong to Silverfrost Fox��s camp.


    ��These are...��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood looked at the uniform usernames on the leaderboard. No matter how he looked at it, it was not a coincidence.


    ��The teams of the country of steel and the country of frost participating in thepetition, or the corps... They have already shed on the leaderboard.��


    Joshua moved the Holy Spirit��s Stairway to Heaven leaderboard. In Joshua��s design, he could find the battle records of the top 50 yers on the stairway to heaven. Among the top 50 yers, the ironmaker and Silverfrost Fox could be seen in the top 30.


    Among the 50 yers, Joshua also saw other names with prefixes, such as wave breaker and Scarlet Snake.


    ��Silverfrost Fox n. Isn��t this one of the eight great ns in Frost Country?��


    Although the Grand Duke of fresh blood lived in the demon world for a long time, he was very clear about the information that happened in the outside world.


    ��Correct. These yers are the professional yers of the Silverfrost Fox n that belong to frost country. However, from the address on the demon, they should be called Knights.��


    In the game, Joshua had seen several posts discussing the yers with prefix names on the stairway to the Holy Spirit leaderboard. In the discussions of the posts, these yers were called Knights.


    However, Joshua preferred to call them professional yers.


    ��The Silverfrost Fox n actually cultivates people to y the Holy Spirit? And there��s also the ironmaker...��the Grand Duke of fresh blood pondered for a moment when he saw the prefix.


    It was not until one of the minions walked to the side of the Grand Duke of fresh blood and whispered a few words that the grand duke of fresh blood remembered the origin of the term ironmaker.


    ��The Knight Regiment under the Empress of the country of Steel?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood asked Joshua. ��That Empress is also cultivating professional Holy Spirit yers?��


    ��Nn��s ��Holy Spiritpetition is organized in national units. It has already been held once... thest time, the country of steel suffered a crushing defeat to the country of frost. That empress is probably thinking about it.��


    At this point, Joshua looked at the minions behind the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��So, Fuya will also represent the demon world in thepetition.��


    ��Did she bet on the honor of the country?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood quickly understood what Joshua meant. ��I��m looking forward to the day of thepetition.��


    Just from the importance of the countries of steel and Frost, the Grand Duke of fresh blood was sure that this was an importantpetition that the entire human world was paying attention to.


    With Joshua��s ability to spread information on the Mana Net, the audience was not the only ones who could watch thispetition!


    ��However, before we participate, we still have to form a team.��


    After Joshua saw that the Grand Duke of fresh blood was no longer in a hurry to let Fuya appear on the Mana Net, he turned his attention to the blood breeds in front of him.


    In the next Holy Spirit Competition, Joshua did not intend to win the championship. He only needed to let Fuya appear on thepetition field.


    With just a nce from the blood archduke, the blood kin obediently walked in front of Joshua, ready to be inspected by the third prince.


    But before that, Joshua had to reply to the message on the text message.


    One of them was the message from the dark elf, ��I��m already on my way. Your Highness, please keep that high elf away from Fuya!��


    The scene on the live broadcast had stimted the dark elf fuya-lover. No matter how much Joshua texted her, she still insisted on returning to the demon world.


    Another message came from Dorothy. After she found out that Fuya was Joshua��s sister, she saw the live broadcast and sent a message asking if Fuya was alright.


    ��nothing, speaking of which... is your inte cafe going well?��


    It had been a long time since Joshua had paid attention to this misswork manager. Recently, the situation in the country of steel seemed to be very unstable.


    ��It��s always been good, but recently, more and more people havee. I��m thinking of expanding...��


    When Joshua saw this message, he was just about to reply her when another new message popped up.


    ��I have something to do, so I��ll go offline first.��


    This reply seemed to be no different from ��I��m going to take a shower.��Josh nced at Hiri, who was quietly browsing the Devil��s web in the distance.


    She had been in an obedient state ever since she entered the hall..


    ��Use the most direct method. Tell me all the points of your stairway to Heaven, and I��ll arrange what you should do next.��


    Jose did not know how to train professional yers, nor did he have any experience in this area. More importantly, Jose was really sleepy now.


    So, Jose nned to find a ce to hug Healy to sleep after selecting all the members of his team.


    The one with the highest score among the Blood Grand Duke��s spawns only had 4,300 points. This score was already considered an expert among ordinary yers at this stage of the game.


    ��Your Highness Jose... I know a watcher who has more than 5,000 points.��


    At this moment, pest suddenly spoke up. When she reported this news, she looked nervously at the Silent Cecily.


    The Watcher was an organization directly under Cecily��smand. If Cecily found out that someone in her organization had spent so much time on a game..


    But for the glory of the demon world, she still chose to betray her friends.

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 680, one soul, two souls</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Thank you... Thank you...��


    Elder Enya had already forgotten how many times she had heard this sentence today.


    She had been entrusted by Jose to treat the residents of the demon world. In elder Enya��s impression, the demon world should be filled with chaos and disorder, but in fact, it waspletely different from what elder Enya had imagined.


    The atmosphere in this city was very simr to that of Arthur Crow. The entire city was gradually weakening, but the residents were trying their best to make it better.


    The residents of the demon world, other than some subi who spoke in a way that made elder Enya ufortable, the rest of the civilians were quite... friendly.


    ��Please let the next patient in.��


    Elder Enya said as she stood next to the monitor dressed in ck.


    She was still thinking about what the Grand Duke of fresh blood had said, but it did not affect her work at hand.


    The next figure who walked into the treatment station was also a monitor. The monitor��s face looked very pale. It should be a chaos demon.


    Elder Enya summoned a vine with an inscription and stretched it toward the monitor.


    ��Hold it,��elder Enya said.


    The Watcher hesitated for a moment before reaching out to hold the root that elder Enya summoned.


    The gray fog seeped out of his body and was gradually absorbed by the vine. Elder Enya purified the gray fog in the person��s body as usual, but in the next second, the Watcher suddenly let go of his hand.


    ��Your treatment is not over yet.��


    ��No need... I feel much better.��


    The monitor covered his hand that was holding the vines and walked out of the treatment station.


    The moment he stepped out of the treatment station, a pain that felt like a needle piercing through his fingernails came from his palm.


    ��M! I only asked you to test those elves, not to touch those vines! Do You Want to kill me?��


    An extremely irritable female voice sounded in his mind, and he immediately apologized to her with his consciousness.


    ��I��m sorry, Sister ry...��


    ��I��ve already gathered the intelligence of the elves, take this chance to rest and quickly return to the stronghold!��


    The female voice in his mind gave him the next order. He looked around, and after finding that no one was watching him, he quickly ran towards the Imperial City of the Devil World.


    In the residential area near the city wall of the Imperial City of the Devil World, he returned to his nominal home. Then, he lifted the carpet on the ground. There was a moving floor under the carpet.


    After he removed the floor, a staircase leading to the underground was exposed in front of him.


    ��Hurry Up!��


    The voice in his mind urged him to quickly run into the basement. After entering the basement, he took off the clothes of the monitor.


    It was a burly middle-aged man with a goatee under his nose. There were sewn marks from his chest to his abdomen.


    ��damn it! M, didn��t I ask you to put underwear on this body? and remember to shave his beard.��


    ��sister, I think this beard looks good...��


    ��shave it!��


    In his mind, the female voice spoke loudly in amanding tone. The middle-aged man trembled.


    ��Understood.��


    After he agreed with a heavy voice, he suddenly covered his abdomen in pain.


    Arge amount of gray fog emerged from the middle-aged man��s body and gradually formed the shadows of two spirit bodies.


    ��M, I��m going to contact Bishop Jayenko right now. Don��t do anything unnecessary!��


    One of the spirits with a female body pointed at the other spirit named M and said loudly.


    ��Sister ry, Lord Pester contacted me about something in the text message.��


    ��Lord... Pester? M, have you forgotten why we became like this?��


    The spirit body named ry heard her younger brother address a vampire as ��master��. She wanted to grab onto his clothes angrily, but her translucent hand pierced through his chest.


    No matter how many times... ry could not get used to the fact that she was already dead.


    ��M, we used this body toe to the demon world for revenge! We��re not asking you to make friends with those damn demons!��


    After giving her useless brother a warning, ry floated directly to an altar made of stones in the middle of the basement.


    In the middle of the altar was the skull of an unknown creature. ry chanted an ancient incantation. Gray mes flowed out of the eye sockets of the skull, and blood slowly flowed down from the altar.


    ��How far has the god��s punishment spread?��


    An old and hoarse voice came from the skull.


    ��Thend that the demons could cultivate has beenpletely corroded. If it weren��t for the traitors providing food to the demons, these demons would have been devoured by the god��s punishment long ago.��


    ry respectfully half-knelt in front of the skull.


    ��Bishop Gaynek, what should we do about the elves who defiled the power of God��s punishment? Should we deal with them in secret?��


    ��There��s no need. The Magic of the High Elves is unable topletely purify the gray fog. Doing so will expose your whereabouts. Remember... There��s only one purpose for you to hide here.��


    ��Yes, sir,��ry said.


    ��ry, do you and your brother feel ufortable there?��The skull was silent for a moment before asking again about their situation. ��The power that the god gave me can only imnt your souls into the body of that demon. You must have been humiliated as the Holy Army.��


    ��Being killed by a demon is the most humiliating thing in my life. Bishop Gaynek... it would be our honor if our sacrifice couldpletely purify the demon world.��


    The skull did not speak anymore. At that moment, ry heard a voice. When she turned around, she saw that the burly chaos demon had already started moving again.


    The interface of the weave appeared in front of the Chaos Demon��s eyes. In his other hand, he was holding a mouse with a crystal.


    While ry was chatting with Bishop Garinkow, he had sessfully logged into a game called Holy Spirit.


    He was lying on the ground toplete this series of actions because the chaos demon��s legs did not have any intuition.


    ��M!��


    Seeing this scene, ry was so angry that she wanted to walk over and beat up this useless brother who only knew how to y the magic game.


    ��Pesto... she said she wasing to look for us.��


    M took advantage of the moment when ry pounced over and read out a message in the friend list of the Holy Spirit.


    ��That vampire ising to look for us now... What did you do to expose yourself?��


    ��Calm down, ry...��


    Bishop Cain��s voice instantly calmed her down. She closed her eyes and her figure gradually disappeared into the basement.


    The next moment, the Chaos Fiend that was originally lying on the ground used his hands to support himself and stood up again.


    ��Someone is approaching our stronghold. There��s... There��s more than one person.��


    The Chaos Fiend picked up the longsword hanging on the wall of the basement and arge pile of primary crystals engraved withrge amounts of runes and ced them into his waist pouch.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 681, open the door!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ry was a glorious member of the Sacred Army when she was alive.


    Her father had once died on the battlefield fighting against the demons, so ry, who bore a grudge, also went to the front line to fight against the demons.


    ry also had a cowardly younger brother. When she joined the sacred army, this younger brother actually took the initiative to be a member of the Sacred Army.


    At first, ry thought that this guy had already grown up, but during the battle at the front line, ry only realized that this guy simply could not leave her.


    But now that she recalled it, ry would rather this guy stay in the sacred city and not go to the front line.


    In herst battle, ry saw her younger brother��s neck broken by a demon and died in front of her.


    This was thest memory of ry��s life. When she woke up again, she was already in the priest hall at the front line, as a chaos demon..


    ry had been hiding in the demon world for almost three years with this identity. The only thing that kept her alive in this broken state was that the demon world was gradually weakening.


    But recently, the decline of the fiend world had begun to slow down. Not only that, she had also seen human figures in the fiend world.


    They were clearly just a small step away from their goal, but ry had never been able to find an opportunity.


    Now, things were even worse. Their hiding in the fiend world might very well have been exposed.


    ��sister...��


    ��cut the crap. Give me control over your body.��


    ry once again gained control of this chaos fiend. She held the longsword hanging from her waist and went behind the main door of the stronghold.


    Her spiritual perception spread out with ry as the center. The Aura that appeared outside the stronghold was not that of an ordinary demon..


    The sound of knocking echoed in the house.


    ��Slok! Are you inside? I have something to talk to you about.��


    A female voice came from outside the door. ry remembered that she was a vampire watcher.


    She was also the adjutant of the second princess, so ry had tried to get close to her in order to get some useful information.


    ��Sister, it doesn��t seem like you��re here to catch us...��


    ��Shut up!��


    What made ry furious was her useless brother. It seemed like he had fallen in love with this dangerous vampire.


    ��I��m here... Lady Pester.��


    While ry was scolding her brother in her soul, she controlled this body to answer.


    She had to act like a Chaos Demon Watcher.


    ry walked to the door of the room and opened it. The Vampire Watcher was standing at the door. When ry saw the figure standing behind her, her nonexistent nerves tensed up in an instant.


    The second princess, Cecily, who was in charge of the entire demon world, and the Grand Duke of Blood, who was rumored to be one of the four dukes of the demon world!


    Just these two existences alone were equivalent to the arrival of a demon king.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    ry maintained her calm and cautiously asked the two important figures what they were nning to do here.


    ��Slok... are you the soldier who retired from the battlefield?��


    The second princess, Cecily, walked up to him and sized up the burly Chaos Fiend.


    She remembered the origins of every watcher under hermand. Many years ago, this old Chaos Fiend returned from the front line and joined the watcher.


    ��Yes, your Highness Cecily.��


    At this time, ry could only try her best to y this role without revealing any ws, but now she was already thinking about what to do after she was exposed.


    Cecily��s gaze turned to her adjutant, Pester.


    ��Slok, thest time I saw you ying with the Holy Spirit, your heavendder score seemed to be more than 5,000 points!��Pester said.


    Holy Spirit? 5,000 points?


    When ry heard this string of words, she, who had been prepared to fight to the death, was instantly stunned.


    ��I��ve just reached 5,000 points.��


    Before ry could think of an answer, this body had already given the vampire an answer.


    ��M!��


    In her mind, ry loudly berated her brother for his unauthorized actions.


    ��But sister, you have to answer her, don��t you?��M said with some grievance.


    ��stop talking!��ry warned him again.


    ��5,000 points...��Cecily didn��t quite understand what 5,000 points meant.


    But Jose went straight to sleep after checking the blood grand dukes��spawns, so he didn��t follow.


    ��Can You Show Me Your Holy Spirit ount?��


    Cecily remembered that before Jose left, he had asked her to check the Holy Spirit ount before he passed the check.


    ��This...��


    She opened the weave with ease in the face of Cecily��s request.


    ry had obtained the right to use the weave two months ago. At that time, Cecily had gifted many of her subordinates with the leaves of the World Tree of the Watcher as well as the primary crystal that contained the weave��s client.


    At first, ry had no interest in the creation of such a demon. However, her brother M was different. In the end, M used the excuse of being able to obtain information about the human world to convince her.


    She had been dormant in the demon world for too long... In this kind of surveince work that had no entertainment to speak of, ry felt like she was going crazy.


    The appearance of the weave had undoubtedly helped her dispel the boring life that had tormented her for a long time..


    However, ry did not y the Holy Spirit, or in other words, she was not interested in all the games on the weave. Only her brother M would spend arge amount of time on the game Holy Spirit every time he used the weave.


    This brother, who had always obeyed ry, actually learned topete with her for the time to use the weave!


    Although ry always had the upper hand in everypetition.


    ��Sister, let me do it.��


    M seemed to have guessed that ry did not know how to activate the Holy Spirit. ry gritted her teeth and handed over control of her body to M.


    After he obtained control of this chaos demon, he subconsciously touched the goatee under his nose bridge.


    ��If you are out of danger this time, you must cut off this goatee! Do You Hear Me? !��ry said loudly to her again.


    ��O. . . Okay.��


    M promised his sister in his mind. Then, he used his hand to log into the game interface of Warcraft. After entering Holy Spirit mode, he showed his stairway points to the two princesses in front of him.


    ��White goat, the stairway is ranked 17th.��


    Cecily looked at the rankings and understood what level 5,000 points belonged to among all Holy Spirit yers.


    ��Please... Please Ask Your Highness Cecily, I... I don��t y this game during working hours,��M said to Cecily with some fear.


    In his few impressions, Cecily��s requirements for being a monitor were strict to the point of being harsh.


    ��The demon world is going to create a professional team of holy spirits, and you are going to be one of them,��Cecily said.

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 682: My Cat and bird can knock on code</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh had awakened a new skill, a skill that all programmers dreamed of, or perhaps it could be called a nightmare.


    That was to knock on code in a dream.


    ��Won��t you let me off even in my dreams?��


    Josh looked at the pure white spiritual space around him. This was the consciousness of the world tree, but he had no idea which world tree it was.


    ��Your Body and spirit are still resting, son of the forest.��


    The High Elf��s consciousness of the world tree appeared in front of Joshua. The White Bird��s feathers were much fuller than before.


    The white cat and the ck Cat also appeared in the consciousness space not long after..


    ��Whose consciousness space am I in now?��


    The consciousness space of the world tree was basically pure white. Sometimes, Joshua really could not tell the difference between the bird and the ck Cat.


    ��It��s ourmon consciousness.��The white bird pointed at the white cat next to it with its wings. ��My kin told me that you need something called putational ability��.��


    ��Computational ability?��


    ��I understand it as the ability to construct runes. You use arge number of runes to build the mana and those games.��


    The white bird waved its wings. The pure white consciousness space around it suddenly changed. Countless interfaces of the mana appeared in the surrounding space.


    ��After our consciousness was unified, we gradually understood the inscriptionnguage that you used,��the White Bird said.


    Artificial Intelligence Riot?


    This was the first thing that Joshua thought of.


    The World Tree was the server of the magic, and it was also a server with self-consciousness. It was very easy for them to understand the construction method of the magic.


    But fortunately... the magic puppet in this world was not driven by the magic.


    ��So you can help me program it?��


    The second thought that came to Joshua��s mind was that his dream that he had been dreaming about for years was finallying true. That was, ��If you put the code there, it will write itself!��


    This was the ultimate dream of countless programmers.


    ��Unfortunately... We don��t have the ability to create it.��The white bird shook its head and crushed Joshua��s excited mood. ��But we can transform your inner thoughts into a part of the magic.��


    ��Be more specific.��


    As soon as Joshua said this, the feeling of weightlessness once again enveloped Joshua��s entire body.


    This time, Joshua was prepared beforehand. He controlled his body in mid-air andnded steadily on the ground.


    Joshua��s gaze looked around. Everything around him had turned from a white spiritual space into a lush forest.


    However, these forests were all models of the game. Joshua came to the base where the guards were on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.


    ��This is still the inner part of our spiritual space, not the consciousness space formed by all living beings.��


    The white bird pped its wings andnded on Joshua��s shoulder. The white cat stood on Joshua��s head. The rtionship between the ck Cat and Joshua was rtively unfamiliar. It just sat at Joshua��s feet.


    ��Or... is it inside your spirit space?��


    When Joshua raised his head again, he noticed that arge number of inscriptions had gathered in the sky. These inscriptions gathered in front of Joshua, forming one hero after another in the Holy Spirit.


    Currently, there were a total of twenty-five heroes in the Holy Spirit standing in front of Joshua, and they all walked towards Joshua in unison.


    The way they walked was all set by Josh in advance, and some of the small details were also interactive.


    ��This is...��


    Josh came in front of a hero named illusionist Melrose.


    This hero was created by Josh under Hiri��s imagination, and the prototype was of course one of Nn��s seven sages, the purple-clothed person.


    She could be said to be the most realistic hero. Under the purple robe, her face looked very simr to the purple-d hero.


    This illusionist was determined to be a mage who leaned towards support in the middle. Her strongest skill was able to gain control of an enemy hero for a full five seconds.


    The disadvantage was that her body was too fragile and she did not have any explosive damage. In general, she was a control-oriented functional hero.


    Josh reached out his hand to touch her staff, but this time, his hand gradually passed through it, and the figure of the hero became illusory.


    In the illusory figure, Josh could see many runes flowing in her body.


    ��You call it modeling, but it is essentially a product of arge number of runes,��the white bird looked at the surrounding heroes and said, ��So as long as you tell me what you want in words and effects, I can use the method you used to build the runes to add it in.��


    ��Let me think... make another copy of the illusionist��s model.��


    Joshua swiped at the hero in mid-air.


    The white bird quickly understood what Joshua meant. Arge number of runes gathered around the illusionist, and in the next second, an identical hero appeared beside her.


    ��Make her robe lean towards the blue color. Add some frost and snow on it, and her skin will give off a pale feeling.��


    The request that Jose made was fulfilled by the second illusionist.


    Gradually, the purple-clothed person who was admired by thousands of people in Nn became an undead that was covered in frost and snow. Her pupils were burning with blue mes.


    After Jose apologized to the purple-clothed person in his heart, he added some details on it.


    Her magic staff also became a magic staff made of a goat-horned skeleton.


    ��The special effect of the skill is mainly the ghost effect... Yes, that��s right. The movement is also faster and fiercer than before.��


    The undead illusionist kept repeating the actions of casting spells and attacking in front of Joshua. Under the modification of the details by Joshua, these actions and the effect of the skill that was released finally reached the level that Joshua was satisfied with.


    ��Can I really put it into the Holy Spirit?��


    Joshua looked at the set of essories or skin that he had just made for an illusionist that could be named ��Frost Undead��. He wanted to test if it could really be used in the game.


    White Bird had guessed Joshua��s doubts. The Holy Spirit battlefield under Joshua��s feet began to copse. The fragments and particles that copsed formed a ball in front of Joshua.


    Joshua held the ball of light and unfolded it. He realized that it was the Holy Spirit client that he had used for testing.


    ��There really is? !��Joshua opened the hero interface of the illusionist. In the second column, there was a hero set that Joshua had spent about five minutes toplete.


    Joshua directly used this set to enter the game and began a test battle. Other than the dubbing, the other details were exactly the same as what Joshua had built.


    ��Multi-purpose game editor... with artificial intelligence, it��s really a cheating level thing.��


    Joshua exited the Holy Spirit��s test client and threw the ball in his hand into the distance.


    The ball was like a seed falling into the soil. In the next second, the entire Holy Spirit battlefield grew under Joshua��s feet, and the heroes once again appeared in front of Joshua.


    ��Do you want to officially release this... Set?��The White Bird asked.


    ��No, she fits my taste very well, but it��s too disrespectful to the purple-clothed person.��Joshua shook his head and did not have such an idea. ��I��ll talk about it after I ask the Sage��s opinion. Oh right! ��There are other games... if I make other games, can you do the same?��


    If the production of the game could be simplified to this extent with the help of the world tree, when Josh made those 3A masterpieces on Earth in the future, he might be able to do it by lying on the sofa and simply saying his thoughts.


    ��You can try.��


    The White Bird��s reply made Josh feel that the fatigue that he had umted for four days had been swept away at this moment.


    ��Is this what it��s like for my cat and Bird to write code?��Josh suddenly felt as if he could enjoy the rest of his life.

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 683, contrast</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I still need a lot of time.��


    Joshua sat in front of a magnificent city gate and looked at the giant statues on both sides of the city gate and the soldiers patrolling around the city gate.


    ��If the Holy Spirit is a battlefield, you are trying to create a world now.��


    The white bird stood on Joshua��s shoulder and stared at the human soldiers in the distance.


    ��It��s arge-scale multiyer online game. It can be considered a virtual world, but even with your help, it will still take a lot of time toplete it alone, especially when ites to the map.��


    Joshua nced at the lion emblem on the shields of the soldiers. His arm shook in the air, and the city wall in front of him crumbled into pieces and shrunk, it turned into a small ball and fell into Josh��s hand.


    ��Save it. I��ll continue it when I have time.��


    The ball in Josh��s hand turned into the size of his index finger and was swallowed by the White Bird.


    ��Is it time to wake up?��Josh patted the nonexistent dust on his back and stood up.


    Before he left, Josh let the White Bird on his shoulder jump onto his arm.


    ��World Tree, is it possible for the product of the space of consciousness to interfere with reality?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    ��It��s possible. Don��t underestimate the power gathered by the beliefs of all living beings.��


    The white cat that had been sitting on Joshua��s head jumped onto Joshua��s shoulder. The moment itnded, the environment around Joshua became the battlefield of the Holy Spirit once again.


    ��In our memories, the illusion of the space of consciousness did appear in the real world in the past,��the White Bird said.


    ��It sounds scary... but if this situation really happens, please let me know immediately.��


    Joshua looked at his hands that were gradually bing translucent, indicating that he was gradually waking up in the real world.


    When Josh opened his eyes again, it was pitch-ck in front of his eyes, but a pleasant smell kept circling in his nose.


    It was Hiri��s body scent. Josh recognized it immediately. He took a step back slightly and found that he had buried his head in Hiri��s chest and fallen asleep.


    No wonder his nose hurt..


    ��Is there a need to do that!��


    Hiri��s silver-gray pupils were staring at Joshua. Joshua, who had just woken up, kept rubbing his nose.


    ��My chest is not a whetstone. It��s still... still a little soft.��


    Hiri��s face turned red when she said that. At first, Joshua fell asleep on the bed. In his sleep, Joshua subconsciously hugged her.


    Maybe when Josh was sleeping with Hiri, Hiri had tried to use various wrestling techniques to strangle Josh. This time, Josh took the initiative to hug Hiri��s waist.


    This made Hiri a little confused at first, and then she gradually got used to it.


    ��HMM... it��s like a mud wall mixed with gravel? But I like it.��


    At this moment, Josh once again showed his bad analogy ability. When Hiri heard it, he got into the quilt and no longer paid attention to Josh.


    Hiri and Fuya both had the habit of wrapping themselves in the quilt, but Hiri would run around the room wrapped in the quilt, while Fuya��s words were fixed on the bed like a mountain.


    When Josh was thinking about how tofort Hiri, there was a knock on the door of Josh��s room.


    ��Your sister has been waiting at the door for a long time.��Healy popped her head out of the quilt and said, ��I think if we let her wait a little longer, she might pull out her sword and cut the door in half.��


    ��It��s not possible, it��s definitely... time to work,��Jose said.


    ... ..


    This was the first time that ry, who had been dormant in the demon world for so long, had been given the opportunity to enter the castle of the king��s city.


    In the most important center of the demon world, ry had always been looking for an opportunity to enter and investigate. She had not expected that the god of holy light would favor her today... or more urately, her younger brother.


    ��How much longer do you guys want to y this game?��


    ry had already been asleep in this body for nearly three hours.


    She had been pressured by the second demon princess and had agreed to some Holy Spirit professional team��s invitation.


    This invitation allowed her to sessfully enter the heart of the Imperial City. ry could not wait to find some reason to explore the surroundings.


    The progress of the matter was as ry had expected. The second demon princess brought them to a hall and left.


    Originally, this was a perfect opportunity to explore the castle. However, her younger brother found a blood breed that he was familiar with and asked, ��How about forming a team to fight against the Holy Spirit?��.


    This request was like throwing a bottle of virgin blood in the middle of the group of vampires, causing them to fall into another state of excitement.


    The group of vampires ced the long tables in the hall together and began to y with the Holy Spirits as if they were holding a round table meeting.


    ��Sister, this game will end in ten minutes,��M said to her sister in her mind.


    ��this is already the fourth round you��ve yed!��


    ry shared her vision with M. She controlled the body of the Chaos Fiend and instantly looked up at the figure sitting opposite her.


    One of the four dukes of the demon world, the Grand Duke of fresh blood.


    ��what a thorny problem! Why does he have to sit here?��


    ��sister... The Grand Duke of fresh blood has juste into contact with the Holy Spirit not long ago. You have to be more lenient with the newbies,��M said in a weak voice.


    ��Who��s talking to you about how good he is at ying the Holy Spirit? ! I mean, why would a duke of the demon world be interested in this kind of game, or would he y it for a whole four hours? !��


    During this period of time, ry��s impression of the Grand Duke of fresh blood had been somewhat distorted. In the eyes of the Holy Army, the four dukes of the demon world were dangerous existences that piled up tens of thousands of skeletons under their bodies and could mercilessly kill humans.


    However, the Grand Duke of blood opposite ry was gradually bing a middle-aged uncle who had ��a sessful career, a happy family, and afortable life ying games at home��, most importantly, he was so weak in ying games that he had to listen to her cowardly younger brother��smands.


    If themanders of the sacred army found out that this private named M was able to make a Duke of the demon world obey his every word, would they feel horrified or relieved?


    ��Leave the long table after this round. M, don��t forget our duty!��


    ��I... I understand, sister. Wait a moment, I��ll be able to kill four of you soon!��


    ry listened to her brother��s shout and once again confirmed that she had made the wrong decision to let him go to the battlefield.


    If it wasn��t for the Grand Duke of fresh blood sitting opposite them, ry would have risked her own spirit body to explore.


    The weaker vampires wouldn��t have been able to sense her presence, but the blood archduke wasn��t so sure.


    As ry��s thoughts wandered, she heard the hall door being pushed open.

 Chapter 694 - Chapter 684, the Kingdom will fall

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 684, the Kingdom will fall</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��the second princess of the demon race has arrived in the main hall! M! Don��t touch your primary crystal mouse anymore!��


    ry could already see a crimson figure standing at the entrance of the main hall from the corner of her eye.


    The second princess, Cecilia Arnold... the ruler of the body of the chaos demon she was residing in.


    After hiding in the demonic world for so many years, ry had learned some of the rules of the demonic world. One of them was that as a watcher, she absolutely could not neglect her duties in front of Cecilia!


    This second princess had very strict requirements for her subordinates.


    But under the control of her brother, this Chaos Fiend Watcher was not only neglecting his duties, it could be said that he was looking down on this second princess in front of Cecilia.


    ��sister... We can��t do it now. We��re about to start a group battle.��


    ry was trying to seize control of this Chaos Fiend and make him put down the primary crystal mouse in his hand.


    But her brother, who had always been obedient to her, was only stubborn when it came to the Holy Spirit. He was so stubborn that he would rather die than submit.


    ��group battle? Look at those... why are these bloodlings still ying around! Do They want to die? !��


    ry nced at a bloodling sitting on the other side from the corner of her eye.


    Their performance was even more exaggerated than that of the Chaos Fiend. Their eyes were fixed on the magic in front of them, as if at this moment, their eyes only had a nce at the translucent interface formed by light.


    At this moment, ry did not understand what was going on with the ss of the demons.


    If it were themander of the sacred religious army, not only would the sacred religious army soldiers not greet themander, but they would also lie down on their chairs and take a nap while reading some irrelevant biographies.


    ��The quivering person on the other side is on the verge of death! You can choose to chase after him!��


    ��It��s better to target the enemy��s ck spear... White goat, have you finished binding your chains?��


    ��10 seconds cooldown.��


    ry had thought that these people would be impudent enough to ignore the other party when the princess of her country was present. She had not expected that these people would actually dare to shout loudly in the hall.


    Was this considered a tradition of the demon race?


    ��M, shut your mouth!��


    ry could only hope that the second princess would show mercy, and that there was also an archduke of fresh blood who was an aplice.


    Even if this group of vampires angered the second princess, she shouldn��t punish them too severely.


    However, the n in ry��s heart turned into a pile of waste paper once again... After the second princess walked into the hall, the first thing she did was to stand behind them.


    At this moment, ry realized something very serious.


    The vampires who were ying with her brother M were all subordinates of the Grand Duke of fresh blood. Only she... was the Watcher under the second princess.


    It might be troublesome for the second princess to punish the vampires, but punishing them was a piece of cake.


    ry used her consciousness to control the hands of the Chaos Fiend, wanting to immediately stop and greet the people behind her.


    ��Sister...��


    ��Now is not the time for you to speak.��


    ry controlled this Chaos Fiend to stand up from his seat. When she turned around, she discovered that there was another man standing beside Cecily.


    ��What is it? Continue.��


    Jose raised his head to look at this muscr chaos fiend. From his aura and figure, he seemed to have the demeanor of a fitness instructor.


    ��Continue?��


    ry looked at the man with ck hair and ck eyes. She was sure that the person standing next to Cecily was also a Chaos Demon.


    However, his temperament waspletely different from other chaos demons. He gave ry a feeling that she was more like a human.


    This made ry feel an inexplicable sense of closeness.


    It had been too long since ry had talked to a human. After she learned that Farosi had established an alliance with the demon world, she berated those cultists who made deals with demons, she would also subconsciouslymunicate with some Farosi merchants.


    After staying in the demon world for two years, even though Farosi might very well be their enemy in the future, they were at least humans.


    ��You don��t need to care about me. Slok, continue your unfinished battle.��


    Cecily could see the reason for this Chaos Fiend��s concern.


    ��sister... Her Highness Cecily wants me to continue ying.��


    ��...��


    ry powerlessly handed over control of her body back to her younger brother. The Chaos Fiend returned to his seat and began to gallop across the battlefield of the Holy Spirit with the primary crystal mouse in hand.


    While M was focusing his attention on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit, ry was eavesdropping on the conversation between Cecily and the stranger.


    ��Jose, what do you think of them?��


    Cecily had never yed the Holy Spirit before, so she could not understand the data on the magic web interface.


    However, Jose said that all countries would participate in the Holy Spiritpetition this time. This was also the first time the demon world had appeared in such a world-widepetition. Cecily did not want to be sneered at by people from other countries.


    ��This white goat is really good at swimming...��


    Joshua stood behind the burly Chaos Demon and watched his series of maneuvers.


    The hero he used was called ck Hook jitterwater, a legendary great pirate from the seaside country. The most notable feature of this character was that the anchor he held in his left hand could be pulled to his side by enemies or allies.


    Whether this hero yed well or not depended on whether this character��s anchor was good at throwing. This white goat obviously yed many games with this hero, and he could always throw the anchor at unexpected angles.


    ��The others are also pretty good... It��s just that the watchman in the lowerne yed a little... a little below standard.��


    Jose thought for a while before he found a suitable word to describe it. Just from the battle record alone, the Watchman was already not at the level of below standard. If he was Jose��s teammate.., jose might have directly said, ��Watchman, you retreat, we can win.��


    ��Your Highness, that Guardian is my father,��the vampire adjutant, Pester, who had been following Cecily all this time, whispered to Joshua. ��He just started ying this game today, so he didn��t y it well.��


    ��The Duke of Blood?��


    Joshua immediately turned his gaze to the Duke of Blood, who was sitting across the long table. The Duke��s brows were tightly knitted together, and he didn��t say a word. If he didn��t look at his magic web interface.., he might mistake the duke for making a major decision.


    ��Alright, other than the Blood Archduke, the other four are qualified. There are three official members and a substitute.��


    ��Three official members? Joshua... other than Fuya, do you have another suitable candidate?��


    Cecily had inquired about the movements of the other chaos demons in this game from Pester. The result was that other than the white goat, the others were either not interested in this game.., or their scores were much lower than those of the minions.


    Cecily was quite satisfied with the result. At least this meant that her subordinates were not sozy.


    ��Well, I��ve sent her a text message. From the reply, it seems that she is also very interested in this game,��said Jose.

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 685, the opinion of the skeleton lord</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Demon World, the territory of the skeleton lord.


    The purple-clothed person sat in a room shrouded in darkness. The only light came from the screen in front of her.


    This was the private theater of the Skeleton Lord. The movie ying on the screen was the recently released ��The Shining.��.


    The plot hade to an end. The male lead was chasing his son in the garden with an axe. At this moment, two balls of soul fire lit up beside the purple-clothed person.


    The purple-clothed person instantly picked up the magic staff beside her hand and stood up.


    ��I didn��t expect that Nn��s most powerful spellcaster would actually be frightened by this kind of movie.��


    The voice of the skeleton duke lit up the original crystal lights in the entire room. This sage had been living in the territory of the skeleton duke for almost half a month under the rmendation of Joshua.


    ��The spirit of the shining has been created very well in terms of spiritual terror. At least when I watch the movie, I can feel the fear of being locked up,��said the purple-clothed person.


    ��But in essence, you are still scared by the undead in there.��The skeleton duke came to the purple-clothed person and lowered his head to look at her pale face. ��The undead are scared by the undead. It��s really embarrassing.��


    The purple-clothed person looked at her pale arm without saying a word.


    ��How is it? Have you adapted to the feeling of living as a dead person, Sage?��The Skeleton Duke mocked her.


    ��Other than losing the sense of touch and taste, the other senses are no different from humans. The magic power in your body has not decreased at all.��


    The purple-clothed person was already prepared. She looked at the full-body mirror hanging in the room. In the mirror, other than her pale face, there was not much change.


    ��I��m beginning to understand why those people from the Necromancer Association would pursue the so-called eternal life.��


    ��Immortality?��? ��This kind of immortality is torture for any conscious undead.��The Skeleton Duke��s soul fire locked onto the newly-formed undead in front of him. ��Losing your sense of touch and taste is a form of torture. After this, your body won��t be able tost for many years. At most, you��ll be like me in ten years. Either you be a lich, or you��ll die forever.��


    ��I only want to continue my life in order to pass on my knowledge. Ten Years is enough time, and...��the purple-clothed man looked up and met the skeleton Duke��s gaze. ��Your life doesn��t seem to be in torment.��


    ��Doesn��t seem to be?��


    The Skeleton Duke suddenly let out an ear-piercingugh.


    ��That was a year, not two years ago, before that guy named Jose visited my castle. Do you know what I was thinking about every day two years ago?��


    The skeleton duke ced his bony hands on his chest, which was the core position of the Lich King.


    ��That is how to end this long and boring life. If it weren��t for my noisy servants messing around in this castle, I would have found a ce to kill myself again.��


    ��What about now?��


    The purple-clothed person knew about the skeleton Duke��s past. She used to be a general of Faroese, but the old Faroese she protected had long been destroyed. What made her most desperate was that it wasn��t her enemy who ruled Faroese now.


    If that was the case, the skeleton duke at least had the belief of revenge to keep her alive, but the ruler of Faroese was aplete stranger who had nothing to do with her.


    In a world where both her family and enemies had disappeared, the lord of liches should have also disappeared from this world.


    ��Now? I��ll wait for that guy, Joshua, to finish writing ��Sherlock Holmes��. I Won��t die until all the new movies I can think of are finished!��The Lord of bones let out an ear-piercingugh again. ��There are also those bugs on the magic web. Every day that I��m not around, they will cause trouble in my posts. I haven��t finished practicing my new music score either. Recently, I��ve put in too much effort for the game ��Holy Spirit��to break through 5,500 points.��


    The purple-robed man was stunned for a moment when he heard the words of the Lord of Bones. Perhaps even Joshua himself did not expect that there would be a new movie that would give the Lich King a reason to live while he waited for the new chapters of the book to be updated.


    ��I��m the same.��Facing the honesty of the Lord of bones.., the purple-robed man did not have any intention of holding back. ��When my lifees to an end, I have already ushered in a new era of the rise of the magic web. I want to watch this era walk towards glory, so I��m not willing to die so easily.��


    ��Then you should return to Nn, sage... Don��t disturb me here anymore.��


    The skeletal duke came to the door of the room. With a light wave of his finger, the door was directly opened. Outside the door, there was a sin demon standing there respectfully. There was also a dark green portal.


    ��I have stayed here long enough.��The purple-robed man dly epted the skeletal Duke��s suggestion and directly walked towards the dark green portal.


    ... ..


    Joshua Arnold.


    ry had definitely heard of this name before. It was the final mission given to her by Bishop Gayinco. Other than stealing information about the movements of the demon world, there was another mission, which was to kill two targets at all costs.


    The first target was named Fuya... and another alias was Arnold, the current identity of the fourth princess of the demon world.


    ry had been dormant in the demon world for two years, but she had never met this rumored Fuya Yanorod.


    The third prince, Joshua, had heard of this name as a watcher during several missions to deal with the aftermath of the explosion.


    At that time, Bishop Gakoin did not tell ry that the third prince was also a target, so ry did not pay too much attention to it.


    ��Your name is Scroop, right? The ck hook used in that match just now made me wless.��


    Joshua walked up to him and extended his hand.


    ��Thank... Thank you.��


    M controlled the chaos demon to hold Joshua��s hand. This kind of handshake was verymon among humans.


    ��M, hold his hand.��


    ry looked at Joshua Arnold. This third prince was far from the fierce demon in her impression. He also had a sense of decadence and weakness. ry could not deny that... in terms of human aesthetic standards.., the appearance of this chaos demon was indeed impable.


    No! Now was not the time to think about this.


    At this moment, ry already had the intention to kill. As long as she killed Joshua, her two-year-long dormant mission would be over, although she would end up with her soul dissipating after the event.


    However, she came to the demon world with this kind of determination.


    ��Sister... He has the same aura as those elves,��M said in a slightly trembling voice.


    ��What? !��


    Before ry could react, her gaze met with Joshua��s again. At this moment, Joshua��s face had a warm smile as usual.


    ��Interesting. Your Soul looks different from the others.��After Josh said this, he let go of his hand.


    ry felt a pain in her palm as if something had pierced through it. This was a feeling on the soul level. She stared at Josh��s back in surprise.


    Was he seen through? This terrifying thought appeared in ry��s mind.

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 686, Assessment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    This was a great opportunity.


    ry was sure that just now, Jose had already exined the location of the Holy Spirit Competition.


    That was the human capital, Nn.


    As long as they made their move in Nn, it was not impossible for them to escape from the pursuit of these demons.


    More importantly, from the conversation between Cecily and Jose, ry learned that the contestants this time were led by the Demon World��s fourth princess.


    ��Has your self-introduction and familiarity ended? Then for a period of time, or rather, for a very long period of time, you will always stay together asrades.��


    Joshua��s gaze swept past the three bloodlings and A Chaos Fiend standing in front of him.


    ��sister, does that Chaos Fiend mean that we can stay together with Pesto in the future?��


    ��M, I��m warning you. You have to be prepared to be hunted down by the master pest you speak of in the future.��


    ry also took this opportunity to nce at those vampires. In ry��s eyes, these vampires were notrades-in-arms, but enemies who obstructed her from carrying out her mission.


    What made ry sigh in relief was that among those vampires, other than Cecily��s adjutant pest, ry could easily defeat the others with this body. There was no problem for her to escape from Pest��s hands.


    If it was really as Jose said, this team was created for Fuya, then she would definitely find an opportunity to make a move!


    ��Your Highness Jose, didn��t you say that there was another person?��


    Pester was very honored to be selected into this team, but she was the weakest member of the team, so the position she got was a substitute.


    ��There��s still one more person...��


    Jose opened the Magic Net��s text message and was about to ask where the skeleton duke was when a hoarse and ear-piercing voice suddenly sounded in the hall.


    ��With just these guys? I don��t like to lose face in front of those humans!��


    This contemptuous voice instantly attracted everyone��s attention. Before Pesto could say who dared to be so impudent, a skeleton with a soul fire burning in its pupils directly passed through the wall and entered the hall.


    ��Sister...��


    The moment ry saw the skeleton duke, a shudder that came from the depths of her soul made her feel at a loss. Her younger brother M��s voice had a hint of trembling in it.


    One of the four dukes of the demon world, the Skeleton Archduke.


    Half of the strongest existences in the entire demon world had already arrived!


    ��Cough, let me introduce you. This is the sixth member of your team, the Skeleton Archduke.��


    Joshua cleared his throat and said a fact that made ry feel a little hopeless.


    One of the four dukes was participating as a member of a gamepetition... was this really to participate in thepetition of the Holy Spirit and not to officially invade the human world?


    ��Your fourth princess, Fuya, I admit that she is a powerhouse.��


    The Grand Duke of bones came to the front of the vampires who were standing in a row and looked at them one by one.


    Two of the timid vampires even turned their heads to the side, not daring to look directly at the soul fire of the skeleton duke.


    When the skeleton duke came to the front of the Chaos Fiend in the team, ry could feel her soul trembling.


    ��But the others must get my approval. I don��t want to be dragged down by the weak on the battlefield.��


    The Skeleton Duke stared at the Chaos Fiend for a few seconds, then turned back to look at Joshua.


    ��As you wish, Duke, you can form a team with the four of them.��


    In Joshua��s impression, the skeleton Duke��s score on the stairway to Heaven among the Holy Spirits was second only to Fuya, and he was currently ranked thirteenth.


    At the request of the skeleton duke, the vampires who had passed Joshua��s test returned to the long table to prepare for a new round ofpetition.


    ��That Duke can easily destroy us,��M said to his sister in fear.


    ��M... we have to win.��


    Even if the skeleton Duke was a member of this team, ry could not give up this opportunity.


    Because this might be her only chance to get in touch with the fourth princess, Fuya.


    ry controlled the Chaos Fiend to return to her seat. M could only bear the tremendous pressure and send a friend request to the skeleton duke.


    ��I hate those people who drag me down on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit. I hate them very much... I can��t do anything to them on the weave, but it��s different now.��


    The archduke skeleton epted everyone��s friend request and scanned everyone present with his soul me.


    ��Can M do it?��


    ry felt very helpless at this moment. Her richbat experience was of no use at this moment. She could only ce her hopes on M.


    This was the first time ry took the initiative to let M y the game of Holy Spirit.


    ��i... I don��t know, Sister. My hand that is holding the protocrystal mouse is shaking non-stop.��


    ��what are you shaking for! It��s not like I��m really going to the battlefield. Moreover, I��ve never seen you lose this game before.��


    ��I��ve lost... Many games.��


    After M entered the skeleton Duke��s team, he directly entered the match.


    When M saw the enemy��s name clearly, his heart wentpletely cold.


    The prefix of the enemy��s name was all the same, ��cast iron person��.


    ..


    Taking advantage of the time when the Skeleton Duke was testing, Joshua brought Hiri to the corridor outside.


    Hiri received a message from the purple-clothed person on the text message, and as she wished, she saw the purple-clothed person who had been separated for a long time in the corridor outside the hall.


    Joshua did not disturb their reunion. He stood at the end of the corridor with Cecily.


    The purple-robed man was seriously checking the progress of Hili��s ��summer homework��.


    ��What is the origin of that chaos demon named Scroop?��Joshua suddenly asked.


    ��Scroop. He used to be a soldier under my brother��smand. After returning from the border fortress, he joined the watchers. Is there anything unusual about him?��


    ��He has the same aura as the heretic inquisitor in his body.��Joshua showed Cecily the soul imprint of the Lord Skeleton in his palm. ��There��s also something unusual about his soul.��


    ��The Inquisitor... has his soul been tampered with by the Inquisitor?��


    If what Joshua said was true, it was not only Cecily��s negligence, but it would also bring unpredictable consequences to the demon world.


    Ever since Farosi established diplomatic rtions with the demon world, Cecily had considered the possibility of a spy appearing.


    But she did not expect that the real spy was actually a chaos demon who had lived in the imperial city for nearly two years.


    ��It��s only a possibility, but it��s better to remain silent for now,��Joshua said.


    ��I��ll send someone to observe him for a period of time. Joshua, you also have to pay attention to your safety.��


    Cecily wouldn��t be so rash as to directly take action after she saw through the spy. Instead of interrogating the spy to get the information out of him, she might as well make him reveal it.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 687, you have no time to rest</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��After the selection of the participants, are you going to Nn again?��


    After discussing the spy issue with Joshua, Cecily suddenly asked when Joshua was about to leave.


    ��The frosty ins outside the border fortress is the battlefield of my elder brother, Noggs. Your battlefield is in the Demon World��s Imperial City, and as for me...��


    Jose knew that this might be the most vulnerable period for Cecily. The death of her father was uneptable to any of her children.


    ��Is it in Nn?��


    Cecily knew that it was willful and unreasonable to ask Jose to stay at this time.


    The purple-clothed people in the distance had finished checking Cecily��s summer homework, but they did note over to disturb Jose and Cecily��s conversation.


    There was also an extremely short silence between Josh and Cecily.


    ��Then elder sister, I will first...��


    Just as Josh was about to say something, Cecily took the initiative to interrupt him.


    ��How long have you been dating that human girl?��


    When Cecily asked this question, she did not lower her voice. Hiri and the purple-d man could hear it clearly.


    This question immediately aroused Cecily��s vignce. She seemed to be preparing to walk over and answer the question for Josh.


    ��Two years.��


    Josh told Cecily the answer she wanted directly.


    The atmosphere between the two of them became tense in just a few seconds. Cecily had never been very supportive of Josh finding a human girl to be his partner.


    However, this had nothing to do with Josh. He could follow most of the decisions of his eldest sister and push her to the position of ruler of the demonic world.


    However, there were some things that could not be changed even if Cecily objected to it. Among them, the rtionship between Josh and Cecily was the most determined one.


    Cecily��s face had always been cold in the face of Josh��s answer. The muscles on Josh��s face were also tense.


    ��Have you thought about the wedding?��Cecily suddenly asked.


    This was a straight ball that was so fast that no one could avoid it. Not only did it shatter the silent atmosphere, but it also stunned Joshua for a short while.


    ��I have thought about it. Maybe... It will be two monthster.��


    Joshua��s voice was a little stiff. Although Joshua had umted a lot of experience over the past two years, he had seen all kinds of storms and waves.


    However, when it came to marriage, Jose could not deny that he was a pure newbie on earth and in this world.


    ��Is that so? When the timees, remember to send someone to inform me in advance.��


    This time, Cecily did not give Jose any room to answer. She directly pushed open the door beside her and walked in.


    When the door was closed, Jose took a long breath, feeling a little exhausted.


    ��Get... Married? Is... is this ring really a wedding ring?��


    Healy rushed to Josh��s side. She was even more flustered than Josh.


    ��This... this... shouldn��t be counted. It��s just for your protection.��


    Josh had given Healy a ring that was immune to spiritual attacks. This was to prevent the purple-clothed person from affecting Healy��s spirit. However, it seemed that this ring had never been used.


    ��I��ll buy another one as... a wedding ring.��


    Joshua answered this question very seriously. During the conversation, Joshua��s voice became extremely low. In the end, both of them could only turn their heads away with blushing faces.


    The purple-d man at the side looked at Joshua and Hiri. The expression on his face was filled with the envy of being young.


    ..


    When Joshua entered the hall again, he realized that the atmosphere was a little strange. The members of the ��quasi-devil World National Team��who were sitting at the Round Table were all silent. The atmosphere in the hall was so stiff that it was hard to breathe.


    ��What... happened?��


    Joshua asked everyone present. Cecily had just entered the hall and did not understand the situation. The Grand Duke of fresh blood was the first to stand up as a bystander.


    ��Your Highness, did the Knights under the Empress of the steel nation really not use some kind of method to cheat in this game?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood asked.


    ��Cheat?��


    Josh went directly to the back of a vampire yer. Looking at the magic interface in front of him, the scarlet word ��Defeat��on the magic interface was particrly ring.


    Defeat was not the most shameful thing. What was shameful was theparison of the number of kills between the two sides... the cast iron yer had taken down 37 kills in this round, while the demon side had 11 kills.


    This ratio could be described as aplete defeat.


    Jose could imagine that these fledgling blood n yers had been beaten to the point where they doubted their lives.


    As for the skeleton duke... Although Jose could not see her current expression, it was rare to see the Duke being silent.


    ��It��s impossible to cheat in this game. Even if the Queen has a world tree, it��s impossible.��


    There was only one person in the world who could analyze thenguage of the magic that was close to Joshua��s level, and that was the gray-clothed person.


    Nn had not attended her ��programming ss��for two months. It was entirely the gray-clothed person who was there to conduct research with other spellcasters.


    It was impossible for the Queen to cheat on the magic, but there was cheating on the ��body reaction��in this world... it could not be called cheating.


    There was a fundamental difference in the speed of reaction between the nerves and consciousness of a powerful knight and a weakmoner.


    ��The reason why you were defeated so miserably was purely because other people treated ying the Holy Spirit as their own profession, or rather, their lives.��


    Joshua did not have much contact with the queen, but judging from the way Dorothy and the bloody Queen addressed her.


    The national team that she had built was 99% ��Win or Die��.


    The five members that Josh had just recruited were far from beingparable to the cast iron fighters in terms of experience and training.


    ��Say something discouraging.��Josh looked at the vampires who had suffered a huge blow to their confidence and said, ��I didn��t expect you to win the championship, but other countries also train their yers to this extent. If the demon world were to be defeated miserably in the first round...��


    Joshua looked at the Grand Duke of fresh blood. The blood kinsmen under him were the main contestants. In terms of punishment, the Grand Duke of fresh blood��s words were even more intimidating.


    ��I won��t say the punishment of defeat at this time. You have won the championship, and I will fulfill each of your wishes.��The Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s answer was far more courageous than Joshua had imagined.


    ��Joshua, is there really no better warrior in the Demon World?��


    The Skeleton Duke finally spoke. She questioned Jose in a loud voice, her voice filled with anger.


    It seemed that the cast iron people not only defeated them, but also humiliated them.


    ��They are really the best... No, the best in the demon world,��Jose said.


    ��Leave themand of this army to me.��The soul fire of the skeleton duke seemed to want to burn the vampires sitting around him. ��From now on, you don��t have time to rest for a month!��

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 688, prize pool</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��The training will be entrusted to you, Duke skeleton. As for the logistics of this team...��


    There was a piece of white paper in front of Joshua. He was holding a charcoal pen in his other hand as he drew up theposition of this demon world national team.


    ��I will manage my spawns. I willmunicate well with Duke Skeleton.��


    The grand princess of fresh blood volunteered. Joshua did not decline and directly wrote his name on the logistics management staff.


    ��Then I��ll take an investor��s position.��


    Joshua did not have any management experience in a professional team. This World��s magicworkpetition was also in a state where it was like a toddler learning to walk.


    ��Your Highness, when will thepetition begin?��


    The Grand Duke of blood was more concerned about when Fuya would be able to disy her charisma in front of the public.


    ording to Joshua��s n, in the Holy Spirit Competition, Fuya would appear as a god and receive the worship of tens of thousands of holy spirit yers.


    Joshua had described this beautiful scene to him, and the blood archduke also believed in Joshua��s lies. The patience he had umted over the past thousand years was easily worn out in front of this beautiful scene.


    ��In a month��s time, Nn��s portal to the various countries will open again. During this period of time, I will prepare the battlefield.��


    With the importance that the various countries ced on thispetition, it was too embarrassing for Joshua to use those temporarily assembled tables and chairs as the venue for thepetition.


    ��One month.��


    The blood archduke had never felt that one month was so long. However, Fuya was already gradually gathering the power of faith, and the progress of the corruption of the demon world was also stopped.


    ��Joshua, are there only human countries in thispetition?��


    At this time, the skeleton duke intervened in the conversation. This time, she was very serious about winning the championship.


    The Skeleton Duke, who was a general in his life, understood the importance of gathering information about the enemy.


    ��The rules of the first round are like this, but this time, I will make a small change.��


    Joshua��s finger clicked in the air, and a post from the Spellcaster Forum was sent directly to the skeleton Duke��s message.


    ��To all summoners who are fighting on the Holy Spirit battlefield, this is a deration of war...��


    The skeleton duke carefully read the content of the post. If there were flesh and blood on her skull and skin, she would definitelyugh very happily.


    ��The Summoner of thepetition requires that each member of the team must have more than 4,500 points on the stairway. The final winner will be rewarded with 300,000 gold coins and a world tree crystal...��


    After Bonehead finished reading, the soul fire once again reflected the figure of Jose.


    ��I wonder if there is still a bounty hunter profession in this era. If there is... those hunters will probably start a riot for this bounty.��


    ��This might cause unrest in the entire Nn Society.��


    Joshua put down the charcoal pen in his hand. The moment this post appeared on the Spellcaster Forum, Joshua felt that the entire Nnw enforcement team would be very busy.


    ��But... This is also what I want to see.��


    In his heart, Joshua apologized to the yellow-clothed man. However, Joshua could not deny that he was really enjoying it.


    ��Does the magic really have the ability to control the masses?��


    The Grand Duke of blood also found the post that Joshua had just posted. The replies below had already exceeded 100 in just a minute, and they were still increasing at an extremely fast rate.


    ��Using control is too much. It should be called inciting,��Joshua said.


    ..


    After Joshua finished dealing with the matters of the professional team, he bade farewell to Cecily and prepared to return to Nn.


    During this time, the one-day High Elf tour group had visited the most famous scenery in the demon world, the abyss of sin.


    The group of high elf girls were also satisfied and prepared to leave with the gift of apanion from the Young Sin Demon.


    ��Son of the forest, I hope to stay in the demon world for a while longer.��


    Before leaving, elder Enya made this request to Joshua.


    ��Why?��


    ��I came to the demon world with you, son of the forest. My original purpose was actually to visit a friend.��


    Elder Enya directly told Joshua her true purpose ofing.


    During the day, apart from curing the sick demons in the treatment station, she also took time to stroll around the demon world��s imperial city.


    The Demon World��s imperial city was a dying patient, but this patient was doing everything he could to save himself. With the existence of the ��Godly Doctor��, Joshua, elder Enya was sure that the demon world would be able to survive this epidemic, then, they would be reborn.


    When elder Enya wanted to go to the areas outside the imperial city, she was stopped by the Watchers. The reason was that there were ces in the demon world that were far more dangerous than the human world, therefore, elder Enya could only return to the ce where the subus lived after walking around for a while.


    ��The Grand Duke of fresh blood? You��ve met him before. If you want to stay here and continue to reminisce with him, I Won��t Stop You.��


    Joshua also had a lot of questions to ask the Grand Duke of blood. It was very likely that he was one of the founders of the demon world. The secrets that he knew were nothing more than what Joshua Imagined.


    ��I don��t have much to say to Julius. The existence that I came here to see is called the ck Dragon Duke by you,��elder Enya said.


    ��ck Dragon Duke?��


    Joshua searched the memories in the third Prince��s mind. Among the four dukes of the demon world, only the Grand Duke of blood had a slight impression. The third prince had never seen the other three dukes before he died.


    ��Do you know the reputation of that Duke in the Demon World?��


    ��He is ruthless and merciless. He will devour any creature that enters his territory... when I went to the Subus Tavern, a subus that I cured told me so.��


    Wait... Why did you go to the Subus Tavern?


    If Jose remembered correctly, when the High Elf priest under elder Enya went to the abyss of sins, this elf elder was not present.


    Everyone had different interests, and Joshua did not intend to continue asking about this matter.


    ��After knowing this, you still want to visit that ck Dragon Archduke... aren��t you afraid that he will capture you and use you as a sacrifice?��


    A dark green portal had already appeared beside Joshua. As long as these High Elves passed through this portal, they would be able to return directly to ascek.


    ��That ck dragon is very likely Asgolos��former guardian,��elder Enya said. ��I have something I wish to discuss with him.��


    ��It seems that he has already made up his mind. If the pure-blooded dragons of this world are all born to protect the world tree, then the ck dragon��s origins are indeed very suspicious.��


    Joshua looked around and waved his hand, indicating for a watcher toe to him.


    ��I will tell my sister about this. She can protect you to the best of her ability,��said Joshua.


    ��Thank you, son of the forest.��


    Joshua watched elder Enya bid farewell to the young elf priests and promised that he would return to Arthur Crow safe and sound.


    The not-so-touching farewell did notst long. Joshua led the rest of the elf priests into the portal.

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 689, Snake of gluttony</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the encampment of the snake of Yevilk.


    The leader of the mercenary group, Reyerk, was holding an ink pen and drawing notes on a sheet of music score.


    This mercenary group leader��s hand was too big. It was so big that he could barely hold the ink pen with his thumb and forefinger. The notes he drew on the paper werepletely opposite to his rough appearance, it revealed an elegant and agile beauty.


    ��Reyerk, this is a business deal. We have been friends for so many years. We won��t mistreat you in terms ofpensation.��


    Sitting opposite Reyerk was a man dressed in gorgeous and exquisite clothes.


    ��What business deal?��


    Reyerk put down the ink pen in his hand. He was writing a new song.


    Although his boss, Jose, would asionally give him a few songs to sing, Reyerk couldn��t always rely on Jose.


    So Reyerk specially found a fearless musician to go hunting with the snake of Yevelk.


    During his rest time, Reyerk would discuss the topic of music with him.


    It turned out that Reyerk was not only talented in battle, but also very talented in arranging music, especially in this brand-new style of music and rock.


    ��I want to hire a few members of your mercenary group.��


    The Man took out a temporary employment contract from the Mercenary Guild and pushed it in front of Reyek.


    ��Hire?��


    Reyek picked up the contract and nced at it.


    There were three names on the contract, but Reyek didn��t remember anyone in his mercenary group with a strange name like ��Scarlet Snake, Godyer on the road��.


    The other two names were more normal, but they all had the prefix ��Scarlet snake��in front of their names.


    ��I don��t remember any of these people in my mercenary group. I don��t like to joke around.��


    Reyerk was born with a face that could scare a baby, and when his face darkened, it was even scarier.


    In fact, he rarely got angry, but this man in front of him had interrupted his inspiration for writing songs. Under such circumstances, no matter how good Reyerk��s temper was, he had to directly send him away.


    ��Of course it��s not a joke, Reyerk... these three names are all yers��names on the Holy Spirit. In the entire Nn, only members of your mercenary group would use the name of the Scarlet Snake.��


    The man pointed at the emblem on Reyerk��s leather armor. It was a snake that had bitten its own tail to form a ring.


    This emblem was the snake of Yevilk.


    ��Holy Spirit?��


    ��It��s a game that appeared on the magic web recently.��


    ��I know.��


    Reyerk was not interested in the game of Holy Spirit. Many of his members were Holy Spirit yers.


    When they were stationed in the camp, drinking ale and barbecuing meat and ying a few rounds of Holy Spirit Games had be a must for many members.


    ��Why did you specifically recruit them?��


    Reyerk did not know who the owners of these three names were, but it seemed that the employer did note to him for the snake of Yevelk to do some dirty work for him or for the task of guarding him.


    ��To participate in apetition. The Holy Spirit will hold a world-widepetition soon, and all countries will participate... our king of the country by the sea has ordered me to organize this team,��he said.


    ��The King?��


    Reyerk was born on an ind near the country by the sea. Strictly speaking, he was also a person from the country by the sea, but he had no intention of being loyal to the king.


    As long as he had enough money, the snake of Yevilk would be willing to serve anyone.


    ��Five thousand gold coins. As long as you let these three members join my team and train for a month, then participate in thispetition, I will give you five thousand gold coins as a reward. If you win first ce, the reward will be doubled.��


    The king��s representative did not waste any time and directly told him about themission for this hiring.


    ��Let me ask who they are.��


    Reyerk was also considering this matter. The price he offered could indeed be described as sky-high.


    There was no need to risk his life to participate in some dangerous battles. He only needed to sit and y the game to get 5,000 gold coins.


    This was the reward that the snake of Yevilk could get from arge-scale hunting mission in the past. Moreover, this kind of mission was not avable every day.


    Reyerk opened the weave and directly sent a message to the council of the snake of Yevilk. He sent all the names mentioned in the contract to the council.


    ��reporting, leader. The name of the god of death on the road is the name of Keya��s Holy Spirit Summoner.��


    ��Wow! Chambers, you actually dared to betray me! Boss... White Sword and the alchemist are Morris and Rona respectively!��


    ��everyone,e to the study in the base.��


    Reyerk had recently gotten used to using the council function to announce the recent arrangements. This was far more efficient than using his voice to shout.


    Especially during the hunt, activating the council��s voice function increased the sess rate by 30% !


    The three designated members soon came to the study room. When Reyerk saw the three of them, he felt that his friend must have done it on purpose.


    Whether it was the staff officer of the team, Rona, the Chaos Demon Swordsman Morris, or the archer, Keya, they were all the eight pirs of the snake of Yevilk.


    Recently, the hunting of the snake of Yevilk was mainly focused on shooting ��World of monsters.��Rona was the only photographer in the team. Without him, the series would face a disaster.


    ��What? So you want us to participate in thepetition? Let Me Go, leader. I promise to bring you back a champion.��


    When the archer heard that they were not being punished, but to participate in apetition rted to the Holy Spirit, he instantly entered a state of extreme intion.


    ��Count Hein, we are honored to ept your invitation, but please forgive us for rejecting it.��


    The Bowman��s excitement was quickly extinguished by the advisor, Rona. He directly rejected the noble��s invitation.


    ��I��ve already given you enough remuneration. This isn��t a difficult mission!��His expression immediately turned ugly.


    ��The remuneration you��ve given is indeed a lot, but it��s not proportional to our earnings. This month, we��re going to produce a new world of monsters. If we think about it in the long run, the benefits from maintaining the credibility of the audience will be much greater than the remuneration you��ve paid,��Rona said in a polite voice.


    In this group of mercenaries, he was the only one who had a noble past, so the work of negotiating with the nobles was usually done by him.


    ��We can ept this mission.��


    Reyerk made a different decision at this moment.


    ��Leader!��Rona felt that Reyerk should understand how important the stable update of World of Warcraft was to the snake of Yevilk.


    ��I��ll find someone to take your ce as a photographer.��


    Reyerk showed a post from the spellcaster forum to everyone present.


    This post was posted at the top of the game not long after it was published, and the number of replies had already exceeded three hundred.


    ��The reward for the champion... three hundred thousand gold coins?��Rona widened his eyes in disbelief at this number. He took off the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, wiped the sses with his hand, and put them on again.


    The number did not change at all. A total of 300,000 gold coins. This was a number that was enough to make all the mercenaries in the world go crazy.

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 670. Minors are not allowed to enter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the end, Reyerk epted this mission. After Reyerk sent off his old friend from the country by the sea, he went to the hall of the Mercenary Guild along the way.


    The situation in the hall was as Rona had expected. The reward of 300,000 gold coins for the Holy Spirit Champion on the Spellcaster Forumpletely blew up the mercenaries who were working hard to earn money.


    ��Holy Spirit? Isn��t that the magic game that my son ys? Are you sure it��s not a deathmatch with the same name?��


    ��It��s that game called Holy Spirit on the magic.��


    The voices of doubt were quickly drowned out by the sounds of cheers and revelry in the mercenary bar. At this moment, these mercenaries seemed to be immersed in the fantasy of winning 300,000 gold coins and walking up to the peak of their lives.


    ��Damn it! A game actually costs five gold coins?��


    ��If you don��t buy it, you won��t even be able to get the right to register!��


    ��Does anyone here want to form a team?��


    Reyerk silently looked at the lively scene in the mercenary guild. This kind of scene could only be seen after a collective crusade.


    In the eyes of these mercenaries, just ying a game was much easier than fighting in the wild with a knife to the neck.


    ��That Chaos Demon, Jose, is really a shrewd businessman.��


    Rona��s gaze swept past the mercenaries who, under the instigation of theirpanions, gritted their teeth and spent five gold coins to buy the game ��Warcraft��.


    This kind of situation could be seen everywhere in the hall of the Mercenary Guild. As long as they spent five gold coins, they could earn 60,000 times the profit. No matter who it was, they would want to take a gamble..


    However, no one thought about how small the possibility was.


    Most of the mercenaries were gamblers.


    ��Businessman, isn��t he a filmmaker?��The Archer said.


    Rona ignored the archer��s stupid question and directly looked at Reyerk beside him.


    ��What is the probability of US winning first ce?��


    Reyerk could already foresee that the entire Nn would enter a fanatical state. The number of yers close to 60,000 in the Holy Spirit and Warcraft might increase several times after today.


    ��With our help, the country by the sea will definitely take first ce!��The Archer was already fantasizing about how he would spend the 300,000 gold coins.


    ��Zero.��


    Rona, who was beside him, mercilessly poured a basin of ice on him.


    ��Rona, no matter what, zero is still...��


    ��Keya��s stairway score is the highest among us, 5,100 points. It has reached the registration standard. However, in the game of Holy Spirit, apart from individual ability and teamwork,��Rona opened the magic interface and directly opened the ranking of the Holy Spirit��s stairway.


    ��If I��m not wrong, the champion this time should be between the steelmaker and the Silverfrost Fox. We only treat the Holy Spirit as entertainment, and these guys treat it as a profession.��


    ��The country of steel and the country of Frost?��


    Reyek obviously knew the origins of these two prefixes.


    ��Every country ces so much importance on thispetition, which is also the reason why your friend from the country near the sea came to us. How about it? Does the leader still want to participate?��Rona asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Reyek looked at the prefix of the iron caster and made the same decision again.


    ..


    The country of steel, Orson Castle.


    Dorothy was the manager of the only ��Magic Net Hall��in Orson Castle as usual.


    Her good friend, Carrie, informed her in a text message three months ago that the royal family of the country of steel might start to attach importance to the magic, which made Dorothy feel uneasy for a long time.


    Orson Castle was the secondrgest city after the imperial city. If the king really found out the importance of the magic, the world tree crystal that she owned might be forcibly confiscated.


    But Dorothy��s luck helped her again. Or perhaps it was because of the protection of Jose, the King did not send people to confiscate the crystal.


    Recently, the number of people who came to the magic hall grew more and more as time went by. There were often cases where visitors could not get a seat.


    Dorothy had just picked up a pen and was about to draw up an expansion n when an attendant ran to her in a panic.


    ��Miss. . . Miss. . .��


    ��First, sort out what you want to say.��


    Dorothy looked at the attendant. He should be working at the front desk of the hall at this time. Now that he suddenly came here, something big must have happened.


    ��Cruz... Lord Cruz is here!��


    The attendant sounded very panicked.


    Every resident in Orson Castle knew Count Cruz because he was the ruler of the city!


    ��Again?��


    Dorothy was very calm when she heard the news of the visit of the casten.


    ��Again?��


    The attendant was stunned when he heard Dorothy��s mutter.


    It was a great honor for any shop in Orson Castle to have Earl Cruz visit them personally.


    However, this honor could also turn into a disaster.


    Once Earl Cruz was unhappy, he couldpletely wipe out any shop in Orson Castle.


    When the attendant saw Earl Cruz in the hall of the magic, his gloomy expression did not show any trace of happiness.


    ��It��s okay if you don��t know that you��re a neer. Oh No! You let the son of the Count Cruz, AITEC, in?��Dorothy recalled that when she recruited this young attendant, she did not tell him about the taboos of this inte cafe.


    ��Lord Aitec is visiting, youngdy... I will definitely treat you well,��the attendant said.


    Dorothy stood up directly from her seat and walked quickly to the hall.


    At this time, the gate of the hall had been blocked by the Knights brought by the Count Cruz.


    Not only the gate, but also the knights in heavy armor and holding long swords blocked every window in the hall.


    These knights looked like they wanted to destroy everyone in the hall.


    But Dorothy knew why the Count Cruz was so angry. She looked under a wooden table in the hall.


    The son of Count Cruz, Edko, was hiding under the wooden table with a terrified expression.


    The Count had brought so many knights here to capture him.


    This was not the first time such a thing had happened. Last time, Count Cruz did not bring many people. Edko had sessfully escaped by relying on his familiarity with this ce.


    But this time, Count Cruz was prepared. The Knights he brought had locked all the entrances.


    No one could escape from here!


    ��Sir Count! Aitke is here!��


    Someone shouted and Aitke immediately ran out from under the wooden table, trying to escape.


    The Knights under Count Cruz were much more agile than him. In less than half a minute, the poor eldest son of the count was pressed to the ground by two knights.


    ��This is the third time you have disobeyed my order, edke.��


    Count Cruz walked to his eldest son, and his eyes were burning with a terrifying anger.


    ��Miss. . . Miss. . . do we have to do something?��


    The attendant was shocked when he saw this scene, but the surrounding guests seemed to have gotten used to it. They raised their heads to look at the eldest son of the count who was lying on the ground, and then continued to lower their heads to do their own things.


    ��No need, I��ll give you a cklistter. The people on it are not allowed to enter until their parents allow it!��


    Dorothy rubbed her forehead with a headache. This hall of the Devil��s Web had been opened in Orson Castle for half a year, and this situation had happened more than fifty times.


    Although it was not as hot as Count Cruz who brought a whole team of knights to capture his children, other parents had alsoe to the inte cafe with Long Knives to find their children.


    This kind of dispute had forced Dorothy to set up a cklist... perhaps she really should follow Jose��s suggestion and directly set up a rule that no one under the age of eighteen was allowed to enter.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 671-child, you need treatment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After being pinned to the ground by the two knights, AITEC still tried to struggle.


    The two knights were both elites under themand of Count Cruz. Even with all his strength, AITEC was unable to break free from their restraints.


    After the knights captured AITEC, they tacitly agreed that Count Cruz wanted to bring him back to the city Lord��s manor.


    They grabbed Aitke��s arm and walked towards the door.


    ��Wait.��


    Count Cruz��s sudden voice made the Knights stop in front of the door of the magic hall.


    Before the Knights could figure out what Count Cruz wanted to do, he quickly walked in front of his son, Aitke.


    ��Do you know your mistake?��Count Cruz asked.


    However, Edelke turned his head and did not even look at Count Cruz. He kept his mouth pursed and remained silent.


    Edelke��s behavior had already made his attitude clear.


    ��Kneel down.��Count Cruz could no longer tolerate it and gave a crisp order.


    Hearing this order, both the knights who caught Edelke and Edelke looked at Count Cruz in surprise.


    This was not the manor where the casten lived. This was the public area of the magic hall.


    As the second son of an earl, he knelt in front of so many civilians. If he really did that... his dignity in Orson Castle would bepletely destroyed, and he would be theughingstock of all the civilians.


    ��Kneel... down!��


    Count Cruz repeated these two words once again. His voice burst out from the gaps in his throat, and his anger seemed to have turned into substance as it poured out from these two words.


    Aitke was still unmoved. Count Cruz took a nce at the two knights who had bound him.


    The two knights revealed a pained expression. They had been under Count Cruz��smand for many years, and had watched this second son grow up with their own eyes.


    However, they had no choice but to obey the count��s orders. The two knights ced their hands on Aitke��s shoulders, trying to force him to the ground.


    Edko was still resisting, but his strength was insignificant in front of the two elite knights.


    In just a few seconds, the sound of his knees suddenly hitting the ground reverberated throughout the hall.


    The guests connected to the magic in the hall were all attracted to him. A second son of the earl kneeling in front of so many people... This was enough to make many people who liked to gossip watch him for an entire day.


    ��Do you know your mistake?��


    Count Cruz asked again. Aitke, who was kneeling on the ground, gritted his teeth and finally raised his head to look at his father with a stubborn look.


    ��I��m not wrong!��He said in a deep voice.


    This answer once again made Count Cruz��s anger burn. He reached out his hand to a knight beside him.


    ��Give me your scabbard!��


    The Knight was stunned for a moment. In the end, he still pulled out the long sword from his waist and handed the scabbard to Count Cruz with both hands.


    After receiving the scabbard, Count Cruz directly used it as a club and heavily hit Alterk��s shoulder.


    The scabbard was made of steel, and it was iid with exquisite primary crystals.


    When Count Cruz waved the scabbard, he did not show any mercy and used all his strength.


    The clothes on Edko��s shoulder had been torn, and a bruise could be seen in the gap between the clothes.


    Even so, Edko still gritted his teeth and did not make any sound.


    ��Answer me again. Do you know your mistake?��Count Cruz asked.


    This time, alterk still did not answer. Count Cruz directly whipped him like a whip. This time, it was alterk��s cheek.


    The steel scabbard hit Alterk��s cheek hard, and scarlet blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    ��My Lord!��


    The knight beside Alterk could not stand it anymore. He could not help but want to plead on his behalf.


    ��Shut up! Edko, you could have be the youngest honorary diator in Osenberg!��At this point, the anger in Count Cruz��s heart surged once again, he once again struck Edko��s shoulder with his scabbard. ��I don��t object to you using the magic, but you only know how to y the games on the magic! It��s useless! The matches that could be won in the diatorpetition ended in a humiliating defeat.��


    Every time Cruz said a word, he would hit alterk��s body with his scabbard angrily.


    He had no intention of showing any mercy at all. Every hit would leave a bruise on Alterk��s body, and blood would spill out from the cracks in his clothes and drip onto the floor.


    In the end, Cruz seemed to be a little tired. He finally stopped waving his hands and looked at alterk, who was kneeling on the ground and covered in wounds.


    ��Answer me now. Do you know your mistake?��Count Cruz asked again.


    ��Lord Attek...��


    A knight beside him reminded Attek in a low voice, hoping that he would not continue to hold on.


    Attek slowly got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand. Then, he spat out a tooth and looked up at Count Cruz again.


    ��I. . . Am Not Wrong, Father.��A smile appeared on his bruised face. ��My brother has been the champion for so long. I have never won against him in anything since I was young. He will be your heir in the future... but now I finally have something stronger than him, and that is the Holy Spirit! ��That little guy with a broken hand can��t defeat me no matter what...��


    Edecker��s answer had already caused blue veins to appear on Count Cruz��s forehead. He used his hand to hold the hilt of the sword, and the hilt even showed signs of distortion.


    ��What��s the point of ying your game no matter how good you are!��Count Cruz was so angry that he wanted to use the hilt tosh at him again.


    However, one of his arms was held by someone.


    The other party��s strength was so great that it was terrifying. The pain from Count Cruz��s wrist stimted him.


    Count Cruz turned his head angrily, trying to figure out who was so bold. He would definitely send this guy to the gallows!


    However, the moment Count Cruz saw the other party��s face, the anger in his heart was quickly suppressed.


    ��His Highness Prince Kaos?��


    ��Long time no see, Count Cruz.��


    Kaos held his hand and slowly put it down. Then, he took the scabbard that was covered in blood and threw it to its owner.


    ��Are you here to participate in the diator Competition?��


    Count Cruz gestured for the two knights to bring back the scarred Edko.


    ��No, I��m here to carry out my mother��s orders and recruit a knight to join the cast iron people,��Kaos said.


    The moment Prince Kaos said the word cast iron, it was enough to attract the attention of everyone in the hall.


    This name represented the supreme honor in the country of steel, and it also represented the status above most of the nobles.


    ��I wonder which powerhouse has such an honor?��


    Count Cruz really could not guess that there was a powerful knight in Orson Castle who would be chosen by the Queen.


    ��Your eldest son, Edko.��Prince Kaos came to Edko, who was covered in wounds, took out a medal and handed it to him, saying, ��Your heroic performance on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit has been recognized by His Majesty the King. In the name of the Great Steel Eagle, this medal representing honor is awarded to you. Edko Slim, are you willing to ept it?��

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 672, Medal of Honor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��This is for me?��


    Aitke stared at the medal that Kaos handed over.


    The medal was made of a special ck metal. The pattern was that of a long sword piercing into the burning mes. Under the illumination of the light, the mes on the sword seemed to be burning and emitting light.


    Iron Caster.


    This was probably the highest honor that the Knights of the iron country could get, and it was also the dream of all the Knights of the iron country.


    When Edko was young, he had heard his younger brother boast that he would definitely be a member of the iron-maker in the future.


    But now, this was no longer an illusion for Edko��s younger brother. He was working hard to be a member of the iron-maker.


    For this, not only his younger brother, but even his father, Count Cruz, had poured all his efforts into this second son.


    ��Empress Yekana personally instructed me to give this medal to you.��


    Prince Kaos half-knelt and flipped the medal in Edko��s hand over. Two lines of tiny words were carved on the pitch-ck de.


    ��Edko Slim.��


    This was the content of the first line of words.


    When Edko saw the second line of words, he suddenlyughed. Theughter was apanied by a cough. He knew how serious his injuries were, but this did not prevent him from using theughter to vent his inner emotions.


    On the second line of words, it was written ��The Sword of Olsenburg��!


    This was his name on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit!


    AITEC used his blood-stained hands to support his body as he tried to stand up. The two knights who had grabbed AITEC earlier nced at Count Cruz.


    The count did not say anything. The two knights immediately walked forward and helped him up.


    When AITEC stood up, he staggered, but he still managed to stand up.


    He straightened his back and stared at the cold-faced Earl Cruz.


    Alterk stared at the earl for a while, then turned around and tried to return to his usual seat in the magic hall with staggering steps.


    At this moment, no one dared to stop him, whether it was the Earl Cruz or his knights. No one dared to stand in front of him.


    He did not even take a few steps before he directly knelt on the ground. The moment his body fell, a knight rushed forward and instantly hugged him.


    ��Send him back to the manor for treatment...��Count Cruz immediately gave an order.


    ��No need, Count Cruz. Her Highness the Empress Can��t wait for too long.��


    Kaos walked to the side of the unconscious Edko and checked the injuries on his body.


    ��His injuries aren��t serious. I��ll get someone to give him a simple treatment.��


    Attek��s body was covered in bruises, and his left eyeball was starting to fill with blood.


    However, this kind of injury was only a minor one to Kaos. He had already adapted to this degree of injury when he was trying to survive in the furnace.


    ��There are two healers waiting outside the door. Please at least perform the lowest level of bandaging here,��Count Cruz requested.


    ��Don��t take too long. I don��t have much time,��Prince Kaos said.


    The two healers immediately walked in from outside the door. The knight directlyid the unconscious Aitke on the ground, and they immediately began a simple treatment.


    ��Your Highness Kaos, I don��t know how many knights are better than this ipetent eldest son of mine in Orson Castle. Why... Does Her Highness the empress only have her eyes on him?��Count Cruz suddenly asked.


    Earl Cruz had given this eldest son high hopes a year ago. However, when this magic appeared in Orson Castle, his mind waspletely focused on the magic game and avoiding the knights who were chasing him.


    During this period of time, Earl Cruz had the courage to raise a thief himself instead of a Knight and a diator who was aboveboard.


    ��The Empress needs your eldest son to fight for this country,��Kaos said directly.


    ��Fight for the country of steel? The war is about to begin again... who is the enemy this time?��


    Count Cruz was slightly shocked. The people of the country of steel were not afraid of war, but Count Cruz did not even hear about the news of war.


    ��The battlefield this time is not in the real world, but in the game of Holy Spirit. Your eldest son is one of the top summoners on the battlefield of Holy Spirit, so the Empress asked me to recruit him.��


    ��The battlefield of the Holy Spirit.��


    At this moment, the questions of Count Cruz became more and more numerous. In his impression, the Queen did not seem to be interested in the game.


    Before he could ask for more details, the guests in the hall of the magic suddenly entered a state of... Mania.


    The atmosphere in the hall changed in just a few seconds!


    The visitors in the hall of the magic included all the sses in Orson Castle, but even if there were nobles in the hall, they didn��t dare to speak loudly in front of Count Cruz, let alone thosemoners.


    But now, the guests who had been lying in front of the table and deliberately lowered their voices became noisy like a group of monkeys in mating season.


    ��That��s right! Three hundred thousand. The reward for the champion is a full three hundred thousand!��


    ��My stairway score is 4,500 points. Who else can join the team!��


    ��I only have 4,000 points. Damn it... looks like I can��t Sleep Tonight.��


    What three hundred thousand? What four thousand points?


    Count Cruz was in a daze. Kaos directly showed the interface of his weave to Count Cruz.


    He patiently read the contents.


    ��The Holy Spirit Competition... rewards 300,000 gold coins and a world tree��s crystal.��


    Count Cruz immediately understood what thosemoners meant.


    300,000 gold coins was indeed a terrifying number, but to Empress Yekana, it was only arge sum of money.


    ��Does the empress want the World Tree��s Crystal?��Count Cruz asked.


    ��Yes, and to prove to the world the strength of our country. I have said before, my lord, this is a war...��as Karos spoke up to this point, his tone became a little solemn. ��Last time, we suffered a crushing defeat to the Frost Kingdom, a humiliating defeat, so this time, we must win.��


    What honor could there be in a game..


    That was what Count Cruz thought in his heart, but he did not say it directly.


    The expression on Karos��face had already told Count Cruz that if he said such words of contempt for that match, Prince Karos would directly give him an iron fist punishment.


    ��I will follow Empress Yekana��s orders.��


    Count Cruz remembered that the match was in twenty days.


    ��Are you going to Nn when the timees, Count Cruz?��


    Kaos nced at Edko, who was receiving treatment. He was showing signs of waking up.


    ��I will go... I am curious what kind of battlefield would make Edko so persistent,��said Count Cruz.

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 623. I think you need treatment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    When Josh returned to the Hearthstone Tavern, there was a pile of bills piled up on Josh��s desk, waiting for him to look at them.


    ��Healy, do you want to hear my joke?��


    Josh flipped through the Bills that Mrs. Marina had recently organized and said to Healy, who was practicing painting in the other corner of the study.


    The purple-d man returned to Nn and began to teach Healy again. Recently, Healy��s learning had changed from illusion to oil painting.


    So now Healy was in the study, gesturing at a huge canvas.


    Over time, a postmodern abstract painting appeared on the canvas.


    Healy was so used to using the drawing tools on the magic web that he almost forgot how to color oil.


    No... if Josh remembered correctly, Hiri had never learned oil paint.


    ��What joke?��


    Hiri raised her head and looked at Josh. Her cheeks were already stained with oil paint of various colors.


    ��I have no money to pay the prize money for the champion of the Holy Spirit Competition.��


    When Josh said this, Hiri had just touched the brush on the canvas with too much force. When the brush stroke went down, the entire painting was instantly destroyed.


    ��This is not a joke but a ghost story!��


    Hiri didn��t want to care about the failed painting anymore. She immediately ran to the front of Josh��s desk and mmed her hands, which were covered with paint, on Josh��s desk.


    ��So I��m going to start saving now,��Josh said.


    ��Start saving now? 300,000 gold coins...��


    Hiri immediately counted with her fingers for a long time. In the end, she gave up counting this huge fortune that she couldn��t get even if she sold a hundred of them.


    ��How about we secretly change the bonus to 30,000 gold coins now? No... Let��s just make it 3,000 gold coins.��Hiri thought of a wonderful solution.


    ��Well... I��ve started to save.��


    Josh took out a pocket watch from the drawer of the desk. The second hand just finished onep and began to walk the secondp.


    ��300,000 gold coins! How long will it take to save!��


    Hiri had been by Josh��s side for so long that her concept of money had increased. In the future, she did not need to feel sorry for every meal she ate.


    Her usual expenses were earned by working for Josh.


    In conclusion, Hiri was very easy to raise.


    ��HMM... at the current speed, I should be able to save enough in four hours.��


    Josh put down the stopwatch in his hand. When Hiri hadined just now, the stopwatch had already gone through a whole round.


    ��Four hours...��


    ��The sales of Warcraft has increased by about ten times, and the number is still increasing.��


    The final goal of Josh holding the Holy Spirit Competition was to promote the game of the magic web. Judging from the current increase in the sales of Warcraft, it was likely that Nn would wee all the Warcraft in the near future.


    ��Healy, Let��s celebrate a little.��


    ��Celebrate... Dinner?��


    Healy nced at the oil paint on her hands and subconsciously wiped her body before she realized that it was not clean.


    ��I��m going to take a showerter!��


    Healy threw her coat that was stained with oil paint to Joshua and ran straight to the bathroom.


    ��It��s been so long, and it��s still the first time I met Cindere...��


    Josh smelled the scent of Hili��s coat, which was exactly the same as the scent of her body when he first met her.


    Even though she had be the apprentice of the purple-clothed person, the poverty-ridden nature of her was still the same.


    ..


    At the shooting venue of the Sage��s forum.


    ��Josh!��


    The yellow-clothed person was the speaker today, and the content was ��The practicality of thunder system magic.��.


    The man in yellow who was checking the draft dropped the draft in his hand and rolled up his sleeves when he saw Josh walking in.


    Judging from the expression on the man in Yellow��s face, he was ready to fight with Josh.


    ��Ever since you posted about the Holy Spirit Competition on the Spellcaster Forum Yesterday, the entire Advanced Magic Academy in Nn has be a mess!��


    ��A mess? Did they all skip sses to... y games?��Joshua asked in a low voice.


    ��Three hundred thousand gold coins! Those little guys have never seen so much money in their lives! Half of my students in the morning��s inscription ss have not even arrived yet.��


    The yellow-clothed man had never seen such arge-scale incident of skipping sses.


    When he was preparing to personally teach those magic apprentices a year ago, those apprentices could only find a seat in the ssroom a few hours in advance.


    His chief apprentice was addicted to the magicwork game, the yellow-clothed person could still tolerate it, but the influence of the ��Holy Spirit Invitation Letter��that Jose had issued a while ago spread to the entire Nn.


    ��I��m sorry for causing such a big impact.��


    Just as the yellow-clothed person was about to use his fist to argue with Jose, Jose��s sincere apology made the yellow-clothed person��s anger instantly disappear by half.


    He had never liked this chaos demon.


    The biggest reason why the yellow-clothed person hated Joshua was that... Every time he had a disagreement with Joshua, he could always refute him with something that seemed to be unreasonable in front of the yellow-clothed person.


    What made the yellow-clothed person most angry was that these unreasonable arguments were all realized in the end!


    ��The magic game will indeed cause some bad effects.��


    As a person who had experienced it on Earth, there was no way that Jose could confidently say to the man in yellow, ��even if you don��t study, you can still get ahead in the game.��such a lie.


    A professional yer with real ability was different from a person who relied on ying the game as an excuse to escape reality.


    ��But I promise you... The Tide of the Holy Spirit will soon fade. Your students will understand that trying to earn money by ying the Holy Spirit is more practical than learning alchemy,��said Jose.


    The yellow-clothed man was really not used to Joshua��s sincere look.


    Now that Joshua was so normal, he was a little scared..


    ��How long will it take for the tide to Fade Away?��


    The yellow-clothed man��s face was still cold, but the anger in his heart had subsided a lot.


    He could not order Joshua to ban the sale of the game of the Holy Spirit. His apprentice Sophia had clearly told him that Queen Yekana of the iron country had already regarded the Holy Spirit as a new battlefield.


    ��It depends on your management of the apprentices.��


    ��Management... Joshua, help me with this sealing barrier.��The yellow-clothed man suddenly thought of a way to punish those little guys.


    ��Seal?��


    ��Once my apprentices step into my academy, they will not be able to log into the Holy Spirit. No! They will not be able to log into the magic! A barrier that can stop the connection of the magic,��said the yellow-clothed man.


    ��That��s not difficult. I just need to stop the world tree from covering certain areas.��


    ��I won��t be able to log into the magic either... I don��t need to do it in the entire academy, in certain areas within the academy. No, no, no... I just need those little guys to be unable to log into the magic. It��ll also require some specific time.��


    The yellow-robed man��s thoughts quickly spread out when he heard that Joshua was able to carry out his idea.


    Joshua listened to his mumbling and felt that the anti-addiction system in this world would be online soon.


    ��That... yellow-clothed man, before we discuss this, can you use your academy as one of the venues for the Holy Spirit Competition?��


    Joshua had been pretending in front of the yellow-clothed man for so long, and at this moment, he tentatively made this request.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 624. Sansa was not in the mood</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It was the end of thete autumn season.


    Hend and her best friend Sansa sat in a magic car and prepared to go to the yellow-clothed man��s Advanced Magic Academy, Crothill.


    There were four magic academies in Nn. Hend and Sansa were apprentices of the gray-clothed man��s Advanced Magic Academy, Rursk.


    The reason why they went to crohill today was to have a simple academic exchange.


    ��Fortunately, today is a holiday.��


    Hend looked at the street outside. She entered the magic vault under the rmendation of Joshua.


    This was an easy job that any poor-ss spell caster could only dream of. Hend only needed to go to the vault in the afternoon topile the information into the magic system.


    ��Hend, the openpetition of the Holy Spirit begins today.��


    Sansa suddenly pulled on Hend��s clothes, causing Hend��s gaze to turn to the magic web interface beside Sansa.


    ��If you didn��t have work every day, I would have signed up directly.��


    Sansa was watching the magic web interface. This afternoon, the most eye-catching spot in the magic web interface showed the live broadcast of the openpetition of the Holy Spirit.


    ��Sansa, since you bought this gamest month, the points of stairway to heaven have been steady at 3,000 points. I just started yingst week, and I only got 1,500 points. I didn��t even qualify to sign up,��hen said.


    ��We can... team up to earn points! As long as we y seriously, we can definitely do it in a month...��


    ��Sometimes, the Holy Spirit��s method of counting the points on the stairway to heaven deducts more points than it adds. Moreover, the matching system is very fair. Your win rate has always been maintained at around 50% .��


    Hend very seriously calcted a sum for his friend who had unrealistic dreams.


    ��If you want to y to 4,500 points in a month, you have to win at least 25 games in a row.��


    ��Don��t talk about Hend. After I hit 3,100 points, all the teammates I met were all... Idiots.��


    Born in the country of the Holy Church, Sansa had received a nun-like education since she was young. It took her a long time to find a word that could describe her teammates.


    ��Every time, I feel that the opponent is particrly powerful. Only my teammates y very, very poorly!��


    ��This is probably your limit.��


    Hend did not y the Holy Spirit very much. She had reluctantly bought this game under Sansa��s Amway.


    ��Impossible! It must be the problem of the teammates! Hend, as long as you team up with me, you can definitely break through 4,000 points,��Sansa said.


    ��If you get the 300,000 gold coins, what do you want to Do?��


    Hend gently pushed Sansa��s hand that was holding his arm away, and also kept a distance from the nun who had faintly changed her faith from the God of Holy Light to the Holy Spirit.


    When Hend asked this question, Sansa nced at the back of the magic conductor car.


    There were four apprentices from the Ruersk Magic Academy sitting in the back. They were also discussing today��s Holy Spirit preliminaries, and did not pay attention to the conversation between Hend and Sansa.


    ��I want to buy Enoch,��Sansa whispered in Hend��s ear.


    ��Wh... What?��


    ��Enoch, from the Ruersk Elementary Division,��Sansa repeated again.


    ��I know Enoch, but Sansa... why do you have such a thought?��


    Hend certainly knew who Enoch was. In the RUERSK Advanced Magic Academy, Enoch was their junior, but he was also the yer who yed belle in ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    ��When I was chatting with Enoch in the Hearthstone Tavernst month... he said that there was a custom in his hometown that he could buy him as long as he paid enough money. It doesn��t seem expensive, which trantes to about one thousand gold coins for Nn. It would take me a year to save this with mymission,��Sansa said.


    What a strange custom!


    Hend suddenly remembered that Jose had revealed Enoch��s identity to her, and that was the subus..


    Just by hearing the name, Subus knew what Enoch used to do!


    Ever since Enoch performed ��Beauty and the Devil,��his status waspletely different from before. Hen did not think that he could buy Belle, the beauty and the devil, for 1,000 gold coins!


    ��Hen, the qualifiers have begun... There are so many! Which one should we watch?��


    Sansa��s attention was quickly attracted by the live broadcast of the Holy Spirit Competition in the Magic Net��s visual field.


    There were a total of 25 windows in the Magic Net��s visual field, and there were exactly 50 teams participating in thepetition.


    Hend remembered that the advertisement for the qualifiers had marked ��onlinepetition��, which meant that they only needed to call their teammates at home and log on to the magic on time to carry out the qualifiers.


    ��Stop watching, Sansa... we��re at Crohill now.��


    Hen looked through the window of the magic conductor car at the gate carved from yellow metal in the distance.


    The moment the magic conductor car approached the gate, the pupils of the metal face carved on the gate turned.


    ��Crohill is much bigger than our academy, so we still have time.��


    Sansa had already clicked into a live stream of the preliminaries. The two teams inside were choosing heroes.


    The magic car slowly drove into Crohill Magic Academy... the moment Sansa entered, her magic vision interface turned ck.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Sansa exited the magic vision and clicked on the signal connection in the lower right corner.


    No matter where Nn was, even in the depths of the dwarven mines, the signal of the Mana Net was always green.


    But at this time, Sansa��s mana signal was gray with zero.


    ��Wee to Crohill Academy. I��m White, a fourth-year student in potions.��


    The magic conductor car stopped directly at the roadside of Crohill Academy. A group of apprentices had been waiting for a long time by the roadside.


    ��I don��t have the connection to the magic...��


    Hend opened his magic and tried to log into the Spellcaster Forum. However, a line of cold words popped up on it, which was that he had lost the connection to the magic.


    ��Hend has also lost the connection?��


    Sansa looked around and found that the other students were also unable to connect to the magic.


    ��Mr. White!��Sansa got off the magic conductor car and ran to the leading magic potion apprentice. ��Can you use the magic?��


    ��Magic Net? I need to remind you that Crohill built a barrier to stop the connection of the magic not long ago.��


    ��Stop the Magic Net! Who would do such an evil thing? !��


    Sansa med the creator of the magic, as if she was ming the cultists who had defiled the god of Holy Light.


    ��Please Lower Your Voice. The creator of the barrier is the dean of our academy, the yellow-clothed man.��


    The potion apprentice directly came to the end of the team and spoke to Sansa and Hend alone.


    ��The yellow-clothed person...��when Sansa heard this terrifying name, she instantly shut her mouth.


    ��We don��t have any way to break the barrier, but there is a ce in the entire academy that is not affected by the barrier... in fact, I also need to participate in apetition and need to leave this ce.��His gaze looked at the instructor who was leading the team in the distance, then, he said to Hend and Sansa in a pleading tone.


    ��Can the two of you apply to the instructor for a separate tour?��

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 625, Horror Story</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Hend was a well-known student of the Ruhr Academy of Higher Education. Her request to visit the Academy alone was granted.


    ��Where does this lead to?��


    Hend and her good friend Sansa followed behind the apprentice.


    The path he chose was very hidden, like a maze in a garden.


    Outsiders who were not familiar with the Magic Academy of Crohill would definitely get lost if they followed this path.


    Hen had already quietly held the magic staff in her hand. If anything unexpected happened, she would be able to react immediately.


    ��The small path leading to the yellow-clothed person��s Tower.��


    Potion Apprentice White was like a thief at the moment. Every few steps he took, he would look left and right, constantly checking to see if anyone was following them.


    ��Yellow... yellow-clothed person��s Tower?��Sansa��s voice sounded a little distorted.


    ��Keep your voice down!��


    After he signaled Sansa to keep quiet, he pushed open a rotten iron door. After entering the iron door, there was a garden full of weeds.


    Hend raised his head and saw a tall tower. This tower was far less magnificent than the yellow-clothed person��s Mage Tower, but it was also the most eye-catching building in the entire crohill.


    ��White! Didn��t I tell you to keep this ce a secret? !��


    A girl walked out from among the flowers. Hend could tell from the badge on her chest that she was a fourth-year student of the Department of Runes of order.


    ��The teacher who weed the Luersk Magic Academy this time is that old witch. She always keeps a close eye on me. It was only by relying on these two that I was able to get rid of her.��


    White briefly introduced Hend and Sansa to the girl.


    ��This is thest ce we survived. It��s from the Luersk Academy. I hope you can keep it a secret.��


    ��Thest ce we survived... What happened here?��


    Hend followed behind the girl and walked deeper into the garden. From her tone, it sounded like she was talking about thest sanctuary of the apocalypse.


    Perhaps for Sansa, who had almost regarded the god of the magic as her religion, a world without the magic was no different from the apocalypse.


    ��Thirteen days ago, we lost our connection to the weave. No matter where we are in Crothill, no matter where we are, we are unable to connect to the weave...��


    ��after you leave Crothill in the afternoon, won��t you be able to connect to the weave?��?


    Hearing the girl��s desperate tone, Hend was just about to say this to her when Sansa, who was beside him, expressed her opinion first.


    ��What a disaster.��Sansa��s voice was also filled with awe.


    ��The barrier has blocked all the magic signals. Only here can we connect to the magic again.��


    The girl brought Sansa and Hend to the bottom of the tower. When Hend was about three or four meters away from the wall of the tower, the signal on the magic changed from Gray to green again.


    ��Only the yellow-clothed people can use it? Isn��t this... isn��t this dictatorship? !��


    Sansa looked up at the yellow-clothed people��s Tower, wanting to loudly condemn the yellow-clothed people��s excessive behavior.


    Using the magic was the freedom of every citizen of Nn. This rule would be written into Nn��sw sooner orter.


    ��So we are plotting to overthrow this kind of tyranny! Are you from Rursk going to join us?��


    After seeing Sansa��s indignant look, the girl extended an invitation to Sansa. In the next second, the two of them held each other��s hands, as if they had beenrades-in-arms for more than ten years.


    Hen did not want to participate in this revolution. She was more rational and opened the message of the weave to ask Joshua about the reason behind it.


    ��actually... Crohill Academy does not have a barrier. I have asked the world tree to stop covering that area.��


    ��... I understand.��


    Hen silently looked at Sansa and a group of Crohill��s apprentices who were hiding under the tower and opening the weave. They were preparing to enter the Holy Spirit Battlefield to fight.


    Ever since the 300,000 champion reward appeared, the Holy Spirit was gradually eroding the Nn People��s time.


    ��the consciousness of the world tree will still extend to Crohill Academy at noon and at night. It can only be connected during daytime study time. I think your academy will also implement this system.��


    Joshua��s message made Hen feel a little ufortable, even though she knew that the ban on the weave was for the sake of her study.


    Hen��s self-control, which could be called a top student, could hardly resist the temptation of the weave.


    ��Don��t you have sses today?��Hen asked.


    There were a total of five apprentices who belonged to crohill under the high wall. Each of them held a small wooden table and a wooden chair in their hands.


    Judging from the workmanship, it seemed that they had made it themselves at thest minute. They ced the wooden table and chair along the high wall and took out the primary crystal mouse.


    ��ss? We don��t have time now,��the girl answered Hend.


    The reason why they didn��t have time was to run to the Dean��s surveince tower to y the magic?


    ��White, hurry up! We have entered the hero choice!��


    ��The first hero chooses the Bishop!��


    As expected, the game yed by the five apprentices was the Holy Spirit.


    However, Hend could keenly sense the change in the atmosphere. Even if they were now carrying low-quality wooden tables and chairs and sitting in the moss-covered corner of the wall..


    Just the tense conversation andmunication between them had put Hend in a battle meeting on the eve of a big battle.


    ��They��ve participated in the Holy Spirit Openpetition. Their team is the Croshill team.��


    Sansa had learned from the girl that they were not ordinary Holy Spirit yers. Each of them was a master with an average score of 5,500 points or more.


    ��They��ve participated in thepetition?��


    Hend looked at Sansa��s magic in surprise. Sansa had entered the live broadcast of the Croshill team versus the white flower fish team.


    On the screen, they had already chosen their heroes and entered the battlefield.


    The preliminaries were a one-match match match, so the five apprentices were all very nervous, constantlymunicating with their teammates beside them.


    Hend sat quietly at the side and watched them. On the battlefield of the Holy Spirit, the five of them cooperated perfectly, but the enemy was not weak either... the battle was in a stalemate for more than 20 minutes.


    ��We can start the group battle directly! My end skill is on Cooldown!��


    ��ck Hook, use the ship anchor! Don��t grab it, seal off the opponent��s path of retreat.��


    Theirmunication was directly shouted out loud, as if they were on the battlefield, a general in charge of thousands of troops.


    ��Sansa...��


    Hend vaguely felt someone��s gaze, and she raised her head to find the source of the gaze..


    ��Don��t speak... Hen, the victory or defeat will be decided in this group Battle!��Sansa seemed to have be one of them.


    ��The yellow-clothed person is here,��Hen said with aplicated tone.


    ��Even if our academy��s principal, the gray-clothed person, is here, there��s still no... What? !��Sansa suddenly reacted. She first nced at hen, then raised her head to look at the sky.


    The yellow-clothed man was standing on top of the tower, staring at them angrily.

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 626, Master Yan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Master... it was originally a title that only the top ten yers on the Holy Spiritdder could have.


    Ever since the number of Holy Spirit yers gradually increased, yers with more than 4,500 points were also called Master.


    The five disciples of crosher in front of Hend were the five masters who stood at the peak of the more than 100,000 Holy Spirit yers.


    However, no matter how brave they were on the Holy Spirit Battlefield, in reality, they could only sit on small wooden chairs and shiver.


    ��White! Didn��t you have a mission to lead the visitors of the Ruhrsk Magic Academy today?��


    ��Bri... you should be in the ssroom of magic stone ss now!��


    The yellow-clothed man came in front of the five students and reprimanded them one by one.


    Sansa looked very anxious when she saw them lowering their heads.


    The live broadcast of the battle on the magic web showed that they had just won a group battle. They could have won if they had destroyed all the enemy��s buildings in the middle.


    The appearance of the yellow-clothed man made their heroes stand still.


    ��The yellow-clothed man seems to remember every student in his academy... He even knows what sses they have.��


    When Hen saw this scene, his thoughts werepletely different from Sansa��s.


    ��This is too terrifying. Fortunately, I didn��te to Crohill Academy back then,��Sansa also whispered.


    Hen didn��t know how to answer Sansa. Compared to the gray-clothed man, the Dean of the Advanced Magic Academy of RURSK, when Hen went to see the gray-clothed man once, that Sage couldn��t even say Hen��s name.


    ��That... that yellow-clothed man!��


    Sansa could already see that the enemy was about to resurrect from the vision of the magic. She mustered up her courage to attract the attention and hatred of the yellow-clothed man.


    ��You are not my students.��


    The yellow-clothed man turned his head and looked at Sansa and hen. His gaze was fixed on hen.


    ��I have an impression of you,��said the yellow-clothed man.


    ��Hend Lloyd. I am an inscription programmer who belongs to Mr. Joshua��s Guild.��


    Ever since Hend took over the job of the Magic Net��s gold storage, she had gained another identity.


    ��Lloyd, no wonder... you are the apprentices from Luersk? This is not the ce for you to stay. Leave quickly.��


    The yellow-clothed man waved his hand impatiently and turned around again, ready to punish the five apprentices.


    ��What are you doing?��When the yellow-clothed man looked at them again, their hands were once again on the primary crystal mouse.


    This indifferent look showed that they did not care about him at all.


    ��Yellow-clothed man, they are participating in the Holy Spirit Competition.��


    Hend was very calm in the face of the yellow-clothed man��s anger. She continued to answer to the yellow-clothed man, giving them time to continue fighting on the Holy Spirit battlefield.


    When the yellow-clothed man looked at her again, Hend also noticed the grateful gaze of the girl called Bre..


    ��Another Holy Spirit Competition! I��ve heard enough of this word!��


    Hend��s words sessfully drew the yellow-clothed man��s hatred.


    ��But yellow-clothed man, this might be a good opportunity to improve your academy��s reputation.��


    Hend calmly faced the yellow-clothed person��s anger. She had raised Hili alone since she was very young, and these experiences had allowed her to be far more mature than her peers.


    Many people in the magic savings office had sighed... to be able to marry such a virtuous wife like Hend in the future would definitely be very happy.


    ��They are students of your academy, and their battle team uses your name. If they win the championship in thepetition... it would be a very good publicity for your academy.��


    Hend knew that the four sages would secretlypete with each other. One of thepeting topics was the prosperity of the four advanced magic academies.


    ording to Hend��s knowledge, the number of students she studied at the RUERSK Advanced Magic Academy was the highest. Many young mages who came from afar had the chance to enter.


    The students of the Crohill Magic Academy were more elite.


    ��There��s no need for this publicity.��


    The yellow-clothed person denied Hend��s suggestion. He looked at the five magic students who had vited the rules again.


    ��You have made a big mistake. You must be severely punished! Make preparations that your parents wille to the academy and be humiliated for your mistakes. Now! Go back to your ssrooms!��The yellow-clothed person said in a deep voice.


    ��Dean crohill! We just won the first qualifying round of the openpetition of the Holy Spirit.��


    When the girl named Bre heard that she was going to let her parentse to the academy, she immediately said to the yellow-clothed man in panic.


    ��Just like what that Miss Hend from Luersk said, we are confident that we can... win the championship! This way, we can give you...��


    ��Did your parents send you here to let you y games?��The yellow-clothed man interrupted her exnation.


    ��Bri! You are an excellent thunder inscription master. Your mother hopes that you can get the level five inscription master certificate this year! Now? You even gave up the inscription ss... just to y a game?��


    The yellow-clothed man��s words instantly made them unable to raise their heads.


    ��Now all of you SCRAM BACK! Including the two of you!��


    The yellow-clothed man��s expulsion order drove everyone out of this remote garden, including Hend and Sansa.


    ��What a stubborn old man. If I had known earlier, I wouldn��t have chosen this name.��


    ��No! We have to use this name. After we win the championship, he will definitelye out to wee us.��


    Hend listened to theints of the two students from crosher.


    ��What if you don��t get it?��Hend suddenly asked.


    They immediately stoppedining when they heard Hend��s question.


    ��With our ability...��


    ��Now, the Holy Spirit Stairway��s 5,500 points can only be ranked around the 30th ce. The top 10 ces are upied by the ironsmiths and Silverfrost Foxes.��


    After working for a long time in the Magic Net��s gold storage, Hend gradually began to like using data to speak.


    ��If you want to win against them, you��ll need a lot of time to practice...��


    Speaking up to this point, Hend looked at the girl called Bre.


    ��An inscription master is also a profession that requires a lot of time to practice. A level-five inscription master has a very high status in other cities. Even nobles will respect them very much... if your parents were nobles, you might not need to worry so much.��


    ��My parents are just ordinary civilians,��said Bri. ��They work at the KELIA station... and I need a lot of money.��


    ��Hey! Bri, don��t be scared by this Ruersk,��her friend said.


    ��I��m not scared! Hend, thank you for helping us attract the attention of the yellow-clothed people, but we don��t intend to give up just like that.��


    ��Then all I can do is wish you good luck.��


    Hend also had no right to interfere with other people��s choices. All she could do was silently send a blessing that did not really work.

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 627, construction of Paradise</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��No one is willing to ept this project?��


    Josh sat in the study room of the Hearthstone Tavern and looked at the drawings piled on the desk.


    The online qualifiers for the Holy Spirit had started almost a week ago, and sixteen teams had been selected so far.


    During this time, Josh had changed from a programmer to a. . . Construction engineer.


    ��Many of the leaders of Nn��s craftsmen guild think that your ideas...��Lady Marina pondered for a moment before she chose to speak the truth. ��Like a madman.��


    This was an answer that would definitely infuriate the person involved, even if it was said by someone else. Lady Marina did not choose to express it tactfully.


    She had helped Joshua manage the guild for so long, and she knew clearly that Joshua was not someone who would lose his temper over such a small matter.


    ��Are you crazy? Making arge disc and then hanging an iron box for people to sit in. This idea does seem like a joke to you.��


    Joshua looked at the first design on his table.


    This design was the essential amusement facility of every amusement park on earth... The Ferris wheel.


    Joshua, who had zero architectural knowledge, only spent a sketch and then conveniently marked out the functions of this facility.


    As for the construction method, which materials should be used... these were things that Joshua could only entrust to the craftsmen of this world.


    Joshua��s n to transform Arthur Crow��s forgottennd into an amusement park was not a joke. It was still the same theme park.


    ��But I��m serious, Mrs. Marina. Is there really no one willing to ept this job?��


    Jose picked up another blueprint under the table. On it was also the essential facility of the amusement park... the roller coaster.


    If the Ferris wheel was still possible in this era of the middle of the Magic Industrial Revolution, the roller coaster waspletely a crazy idea to murder tourists.


    But Jose still wanted to gamble everything on the magic of this world..


    ��No one in Nn��s artisan guild can realize your idea. Perhaps you should talk to the dwarves or the artisans of the steel nation.��


    Lady Marina paused for a moment and chose to express her opinion.


    ��But Mr. Joshua, do you really think that there��s a point in building an amusement park? ��Just these two facilities alone require arge amount of capital. The total cost of renovating the forgottennd is also sky-high, and the profits from all this in exchange...��


    ��Madam Marina, you are a businessman, so I can understand that all actions are based on profit. Investment needs to consider risks and profits.��


    Jose put down the blueprint in his hand and said to Madam Marina.


    ��But unfortunately... I am a yer, or perhaps I miss my hometown too much. In short, after the amusement park is built, it will be an interesting ce. I Can Promise You That!��A smile appeared on Jose��s face. ��As for how much you need to invest, I don��t care about that.��


    Hometown... did the demon world have such a strange magical machinery?


    Lady Marina was very wise not to ask unnecessary questions.


    ��Nn��s portal to the other countries has been opened. I will inquire about the situation in the steel country for you.��


    Lady Marina could only sigh in her heart. Joshua��s appearance was about the same age as her son who had passed away.


    If her son dared to be such a spendthrift, Mrs. Marina would definitely teach him a lesson with a long stick.


    However, the miracle that Josh had created in Nn, whether it was the movies or the magic web, had brought him a lot of wealth.


    If it were some more normal businessmen, they would definitely do everything they could to stabilize their property and expand it further.


    Jose��s method was to squander his money to the death. It didn��t matter how much money he spent. As long as the things he made were interesting, it was enough.


    In the past, Mrs. Marina didn��t feel anything. This time, Jose was building the amusement park on the premise that he would lose money.


    Mrs. Marina picked up the two blueprints again and left Jose��s study.


    After the businesswoman left, Jose nced at the calendar hanging on the wall.


    The semi-final of the Holy Spirit was held in three days, and the tickets for the semi-final were sold in both the White Thorn Theatre and the Nn National Theatre.


    ��hiri, are you going to the White Thorn Theatre at noon?��


    Jose sent a text message to Hiri. After waiting for almost five minutes, Hiri replied with the word ��go��, and there were a lot of unknown symbols behind it.


    Hiri was currently in the oil painting ss of the purple-d man. With Hiri��s personality, he probably made his hands covered in oil paint. That was why he identally pressed on the other characters on the magic keyboard.


    While waiting for Hiri, Joshua opened up Fuya��s text message.


    ��are you ready?��Joshua sent a message to Fuya.


    During this period of time, the undead-style training of the Skeleton Lord had an excellent effect. Joshua could see that the scores of the vampires on the stairway to heaven were increasing.


    ��No.��


    Fuya also very simply sent a single word to Joshua and did not reply to him.


    Currently, the Demon World��s national team was facing a difficult problem, which was how to pull the trump card of their team out of her room.


    The answer that Joshua coulde up with for this question was..


    ��thousand faces, are you sure that Fuya��s room can really be dismantled?��Joshua sent a text message to the Dark Elf.


    ��I also learned from that old vampire that the tower that Princess Fuya lived in was actually a giant demonic puppet.��


    ��Hal��s mobile castle?��


    A famous cartoon from Earth immediately appeared in Joshua��s mind.


    ��what castle?��


    ��nothing much. Anyway, I��ll ask the sage and the others about the procedure for that demonic puppet to enter Nn. You just need to help calm Fuya��s emotions.��


    ��Jose, are you really going to listen to that old bat and expose her highness Fuya to so many humans?��


    The Dark Elf suddenly sent another new message to Jose.


    Fuya might be the only person in this world who could make this cunning dark elf follow her loyally, even if Jose was only working with her.


    The reason for this... Jose felt that she might have long known that Fuya��s nature was very simr to the Elf��s world tree.


    ��I��ve never forced Fuya, but don��t you feel that she��s also very excited?��Joshua said.


    ��I can feel it.��


    The Dark Elves had set up a special attention for Fuya on the Spellcaster Forum. No matter what new videos or posts she posted, the Dark Elves would immediately go and browse them..


    It could be said that she was a true believer of Fuya��s divine religion.


    Some time ago, Fuya had posted a post in the game sub-zone, ��I want to win first ce.��There was only one post in this post, but the number of replies had already exceeded two thousand.


    To use Jose��s description, it was unknown how many Holy Spirit yers hade to this post to soak in the immortal aura of Fuya.


    ��Calm Fuya��s emotions well. When the timees, I��ll leave the report of the match to you.��


    The Dark Elf did not reply. The message showed that she had gone offline. Jose leaned back in his chair and looked at the ceiling, thinking about what he should do next.

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 628, the actors were ready</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Duke Cruz was facing a huge crisis. He had a total of two children, and both of them were far more talented in fighting and magic than ordinary people.


    This made Duke Cruz deeply proud of them. However, one of the children, edecker, was obsessed with the Holy Spirit a year ago, which led to the gradual abandonment of both fighting and magic studies.


    This incident also became a major mental illness for Count Cruz.


    However, in the end, fortunately, Edko became a member of the strongest knights of the iron country.


    This was a supreme honor for Count Cruz, although he did not understand how Edko got this honor from the beginning to the end.


    The crisis that Count Cruz was facing now was... He knew that his second son was also ying the Holy Spirit!


    Count Cruz��s second son was called wall. He and Edko were twin brothers. They were born around the same time, and they oftenpeted for the position of elder brother.


    ��Father, this is just for me to kill time. Now that you have brought me to Nn, I can��t participate in any diatorialpetitions.��


    Wall��s physique was much stronger than Edko��s, and there were many hideous scars on his arms. These scars were also the reason why he could steadily defeat Edko.


    ��...��


    Hearing his son��s exnation, Count Cruz could only look out of the window.


    The charging speed of the Nn Portal was faster than in the past few years. The central portal, which was supposed to only open once every three months, was now activated once again in less than a month.


    Count Cruz also came to Nn through the portal of Orson Castle.


    This was his second visit to Nn after two years.


    His first impression when he came to this magic city was that the color of the streets was much more than it was two years ago.


    There were all kinds of giant paintings on both sides of Nn��s road, and many of them could still move.


    ��In two years, this city has be a little boring for me.��


    Count Cruz scratched his ears. Aftering to the street, he could always hear the music from the shops on the street.


    ��This song is called Believer. Father, you should listen to it too. Whether I��m practicing swordsmanship or going on the field, I will listen to it.��


    As he said this, wall tightened the bandage on his hand. Ever since his own brother, AITEC, left the diator Arena in Orson Castle, he had steadily taken the first ce in the diatorpetition.


    His strength had soared along the way. Wall couldpletely attribute it to the power brought by this kind of music.


    ��It can make my blood burn, father,��Wall said as he stared at Cruz seriously.


    The music ying on the street was very mixed. The magic car had left the shop where the Believer music was ying, so Duke Cruz did not have the chance to enjoy the music that could make his blood burn.


    He was not very interested in it.


    ��The sound of gears and cast steel is the most beautiful sound in this world. Remember That!��Said Earl Cruz.


    This was also the reason why Earl Cruz was annoyed. Many years ago, when he was in Nn, he could always hear the sound of steaming from the other side of the river of gears. Now, it was reced by all kinds of music.


    ��Yes, yes.��


    The son of Earl Cruz, Wall, did not take his words to heart at all. Wall��s eyes had always been fixed on the interface of the magic.


    ��Who are you going to attack again?��Earl Cruz suddenly asked.


    His son had a pair of wolf-like eyes. Weak enemies on the field would be timid just by being stared at by his eyes.


    Earl Cruz was too familiar with him. Whenever he showed that wide-open smile, a challenger who could not stand up would always appear in an alley in Orson Castle.


    ��A reckless guy in the Holy Spirit,��he said. ��It��s just a game. He kept chasing me and asked me to take back what I said. He happens to be in Nn now.��


    ��This is Nn. Don��t hit him too hard,��said Count Cruz with a frown.


    ��I can��t promise you that, Father.��He had no intention of hiding his thoughts. ��I��m very unhappy that the ipetent Aitke got the medal of the ironmaker by relying on the Holy Spirit.��


    He tightly held the bandage wrapped around his hand, like a wolf looking for its prey.


    ..


    ry felt that she was not far from her second death, which was her soul dissipating.


    In her soul state, ry also needed to rest mentally.


    However, ever since she and her brother M participated in the Holy Spirit Competition as a Chaos Demon, she had not slept for more than twenty days!


    ry swore that this was definitely the harshest punishment in the world. Twenty days of intense Holy Spirit training made her feel nauseous when she heard the words ��The Horn of war has been blown��.


    Fortunately, the almost torturous training was finally over today.


    ry did not have any sense of the chaos demon��s body, but she could clearly hear his hands release the protocrystal mouse. All the bones and muscles in his body were emitting a sound of soreness that was close to falling apart.


    ��A group of trash has just barely be a group of trash that can fight.��


    The Lich Lord, who was far more terrifying than a demon, sat at the end of the long table and looked at the blood nsmen who had fallen onto the table, unable to move.


    ��Tomorrow, you will go to Nn.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood returned to the hall at this moment. He came to the side of the nsmen who were sitting in the hall one by one and put his hand on their shoulders.


    Scarlet Mana surged in his hand, and in the next second, the look on the faces of the minions who had the expression ��I��m so trapped that I want to die��became much more spirited.


    When the Grand Duke of fresh blood arrived before the chaos fiend controlled by ry..


    ��You have one night of rest,��he said apologetically.


    ry finally understood why the Sacred Army viewed the demon world as hell. Even the ves of the human world did not have to work for more than twenty days in a row, and were only allowed to rest for one night in such a cruel schedule.


    ��Your grace, I hope to return to my residence to pack some things.��


    ry made this request with a tired voice.


    She had endured for a full 20 days just to wait for this moment.


    This openpetition of the Holy Spirit was the only chance to get rid of the fourth princess, Fuya.


    She would be exposed to the human world, and ry would have a chance to get close to her.


    But to be on the safe side, ry had to inform Bishop Gayinco about this in advance..


    The Blood Grand Duke agreed to ry��s request. She could only drag her heavy body and stagger towards the exit. Her brother M��s consciousness was already in a half-asleep state.


    As long as Fuya disappeared from this world, she could bid farewell to her damned life in the demon world!

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 629 hints</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh leads Healy to the White Briar Theater.


    The White Briar Theater��s interior posters now only show the shining, avatar, and Shawshank Redemption.


    Josh has turned all of Josh��s previous movies into protonite discs.


    This special disc is sold at a shop called Earth Studios on the magic web, and can also be bought at the White Briar Theater and Nn National Theater.


    At this stage, Jose did not realize the mass production of this kind of DVD, so the original crystal disc of ��Beauty and the Devil��was dozens of times more expensive than a movie ticket.


    ��So, peoplee to the cinema every day to ask for a rey?��


    Jose stood on the second floor of the cinema and looked down at the hall on the first floor. Today, the White Thorn Theatre was much more crowded than before, where one could not even find a ce to stand. At the very least, one could see the gaps between the people walking.


    In just a year, the White Thorn Theatre had be a famous tourist attraction for Nn.


    From thements of the people around the world about Nn, it seemed that the white thorn theatre was not a good man.


    ��In Nn��s ck market, a crystal recording ��beauty and the Devil��can be sold for more than 100 gold coins... the supply is still in short supply,��Sir White Thorn said to Joshua.


    ��The recording of images is the skill of the chaos demons. If they want to achieve mass production... We��ll talk about this in the future.��


    The moment Joshua came to the theater, he heard Sir White Thorn Flower��sints.


    In fact, Joshua could also understand the thoughts of those movie fans. After his favorite movie came out with a genuine DVD, he would definitely buy three copies and put them home immediately.


    ��Also, the situation of the sale of tickets for the Holy Spiritpetition seems to be not optimistic.��


    Joshua stood on the second floor and looked at the window that was dedicated to selling tickets for the Holy Spirit Competition. There was a long line at the front of the window, but some people had a conflict with the ticket seller after they got the tickets.


    ��Looking at that poster, anyone would think that a new movie called ��The Holy Spirit Nn Open Competition��has been released.��


    Healy pointed out the root of the problem. The poster for the Holy Ghost Competition at the White Thorn Garden Theater was ced next to the posters from other movies.


    The content of the poster was the silhouette of the five most representative heroes of the Holy Ghost, even though Jose had already marked ��this is the ticket for the real-lifepetition��under the poster.


    However, there were still quite a number of people who came to the theater and saw it as the release of the new movie.


    In addition, Nn��s fans already had the idea that they could show off to their friends after seeing the premiere.


    On the day the poster was put up in the morning, there was a long line at the ticket office window until this afternoon.


    ��There seems to be quite a lot of people who want to refund their tickets.��


    Jose nced at the attendants behind the ticket office window. They also had a bitter expression on their faces.


    Whenever they exined that these were not tickets for the movie, and the fans who came because of their fame shouted, ��I waited in line for an hour. Are you telling me that these are not tickets for the movie?�� They probably did not know how to appease the other party��s anger.


    ��A live broadcast that can be seen on the Devil��s Web, and you have to spend a silver coin to watch it live... This is probably something only rich people would do.��


    In Hiri��s eyes, a ticket to the openpetition of the Holy Spirit was enough to feed her a good meal, plus the time needed to go to the venue of thepetition.


    Hiri would rather sit in the Hearthstone Tavern, find afortable sofa, and then take a bucket of popcorn and fruit juice to enter the state of a cripple.


    ��I should emphasize that your monthly payment has already left the category of poor people...��


    Joshua did not mistreat his number one painter, but Hiri��s poverty was spiritual poverty. Simply put, he was afraid of being poor when he was young and would not dare to spend money recklessly no matter how rich he was when he grew up.


    ��I... I want to save it up to be... married...��


    ��Married to what?��


    As soon as Joshua asked this question, an acquaintance walked up the stairs on the second floor.


    Miss Myrce, a member of the Sacred Army from thend of the sacred religion, and a little girl with ck hair and ck eyes followed beside her.


    ��That female knight again?��


    When Hiri saw Myrce, his shy expression turned into one of meeting a wolf or a fox. He almost threw a spear at her face.


    ��As the highest leader of thend of the sacred religion, is it really good to meet a demon in such a public ce?��Joshua��s attention was on the little girl next to Myrce. ��Helolia.��


    This SAINTESS had put on another disguise aftering to Nn. Thest time she participated in the Nn Choirpetition, she wore wooden-framed sses and hair clips, turning herself into a shy and naive little girl.


    This time, even her hair color and pupils had be pure ck. Even her facial features had changed greatly, giving people a very cold feeling.


    However, the World Tree��s hosts would attract each other. With this, Joshua used this to confirm his identity.


    ��My name is now Tuan, a member of the Holy Church battle team on the road.��


    Gloria graciously came in front of Joshua and introduced her new identity.


    ��It��s really hard for you to gather the power of faith.��


    Joshua took a look at Gloria��s ranking in the magicwork music.


    This SAINTESS had alreadyposed several good original songs as Lia. She was also in the middle of the magicwork music rankings. There were also some videos of her singing songs on the Magic Network.


    In terms of Helolia��s diligence inposing music and videos, Joshua could definitely give her the award of the year for the most prolific singer.


    First, she was a singer, then she was an actress. Now, this Saintess had once again entered the e-sports industry... she could be said to be a true all-round idol.


    ��If you are willing to officially ept me as a member of your organization, I won��t have to work so hard, Mr. Joshua.��


    Gloria��s gaze carefully sized up Joshua. Her calmness gradually disappeared with the passage of time.


    Soon, the cold expression on her face disappeared. What reced it was a mixture of unwillingness and surprise.


    ��You actually helped those Hateful High Elves!��


    Gloria wanted to step forward and hold Joshua��s arm. However, Hiri had already used his staff to block between her and Joshua. Myrce also reached out and grabbed Gloria��s shoulder, trying to calm her down.


    ��Why! Joshua Arnold, I��ve already shown enough sincerity. I��m far more sincere than those arrogant high elves!��


    Helolia could see the power of faith flowing in Joshua��s body. He had be the host of the World Tree of Asgard.


    At this time, a white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder. It nced at Helolia and turned its head disdainfully.


    ��Damn it!��


    Heloliapletely lost her cool at this moment. She was like a little girl whose beloved toy had been snatched away. The angriest thing was that she had spent arge sum of money to buy that toy, in the end, the store manager had given it away for free to another little girl whom she had hated for a long time.


    ��You want me to help you... sure.��


    Joshua also could not figure out what was going on with this Saintess��personality. He could see both scheming and childish feelings in her. Of course, Joshua would rather believe that this childish behavior was fake.


    ��Conditions?��Gloria quickly calmed down.


    ��Just go back to the sacrednd and announce our alliance with the Demon World,��Joshua snapped his fingers and said.


    Joshua��s request made Messiah��s expression be very panicked. This female holy army seemed to really think that their Saintess would agree to this deal.


    Gloria was indeed moved in an instant, but..


    ��Do you think this will work?��Gloria said.


    ��It won��t work. It will probably cause a rebellion in the holynd or something like that, and then your ruling position will be overthrown.��


    Joshua knew that it was not so easy to change the people��s views.


    ��But aren��t you doing very well now? ��The songs created by relying on the magic are also very popr. Now, this Holy Spirit contestant named Tuan will participate. If he gets a good result, he will also be able to get a good ie from the power of faith.��


    Of course, the thing that Gloria wanted to gain from participating in the Holy Spirit Competition was the power of faith of the people.


    ��I just can��t stand the fact that those high elves don��t know anything, yet they��re almost reaching the result that I��ve been working hard for over a hundred years.��


    Gloria��s gaze was once again fixed on the white bird.


    ��You��ve be the High Elves��host, which means... you��ve seen the essence of this world?��


    ��The essence... that pitch-ck space?��


    Joshua knew that Gloria was referring to the consciousness space of all living beings, but he hid the fact that there was something inside from Gloria.


    ��That ce is called the consciousness space. I have good news for you.��


    Helolia directly opened the magic and used a text message to edit everything she wanted to say.


    ��The Heretic Court of Justice hasn��t beenpletely destroyed. They still exist in every corner of the world.��


    ��I��ve also been harassed by the Court of Justice recently. Of course I know... I��m just a little curious about what they want to do.��


    Joshua also replied to Helolia with a text message.


    The court had been attacking the space of consciousness recently. Although no one broke into the space when Joshua was programming, they had a way to enter the space. It was definitely not just a one-day trip.


    ��If you need this information, do you... want to exchange it with something?��Helolia��s message had a default smiling emoji.


    ��Be careful, I��ll cut off your Inte.��


    Joshua also added a smiling expression at the end of this sentence, and in reality, Gloria��s expression instantly froze.


    This girl probably instantly understood that her lifeblood was in the hands of this demon, and this feeling was not good at all..


    ��Summoning an invisible thing requires a tangible spirit as a container. The more powerful the invisible thing, the more containers it needs, so much so that even the poption of a city is far from enough.��When Gloria said this, she once again gave Joshua a hint.


    ��Do you really think that the holy church and the Frost Kingdom joining forces to attack the demon world is just hatred towards the demons?��


    Joshua saw that the action of the message editor was a moment too slow, but Gloria had already closed the magic.


    ��The preliminaries will begin soon. I hope I can enter the top four.��


    Gloria used a slightly cold tone to leave these words, and then directly took Myrce��s hand and left the ce.

 Chapter 710

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 630, the venue</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Joshua left the White Thorn Garden Theater, he met a friend that he did not really want to meet.


    That was the iron nation��s Queen Yekana.


    This queen gave Joshua the feeling that she was an upgraded version of the second princess, Cecily.


    ��Is Lady Yekana interested in movies too?��


    Joshua actually wanted to pull Hiri away, but the moment Joshua walked out of the theater, the Queen��s eyes were directly locked on Joshua.


    From the standpoint of diplomacy between the two countries, of course, Joshua could not ignore the queen. He could only walk up to her and greet her with his awkward aristocratic etiquette.


    ��There are indeed many outstanding works in your movies that have left a deep impression on me, Joshua Arnold.��


    The queen was wearing a long ck dress today. From her makeup, she only gave Joshua the feeling of a vicious and strict stepmother.


    ��But thest time you held the openpetition of the Holy Spirit, I was very disappointed.��


    ��Thestpetition can only be said to be a private duel, not an openpetition.��


    Joshua could not deny that thest holy spiritpetition was really too shabby. Even the underground pub��s boxingpetition was a little more grand than the first official Holy Spirit Competition.


    ��This time, you have officially announced thispetition to the world.��Queen Yekana looked past Joshua to the White Thorn Theatre behind her.


    There was a huge poster hanging on the wall outside the White Thorn Theatre. It was the poster of the Nn Holy Spirit Open Competition.


    This was the most prosperous street in Nn. All the tourists who came to Nn woulde here to take a stroll.


    This poster hung here meant that everyone in the world knew about thispetition.


    ��I have granted the status of iron-casting knight to participate in thispetition.��Queen Yekana��s eyes looked at Jose again. ��I don��t want the battlefield where the iron-casting knight of the country of steel is located to be so shabby!��


    A soldier felt that the battlefield was too dirty and messy, so he did not want to continue to participate in the battle. Jose felt that as a general, he should kill him at the first opportunity.


    ��The battlefield this time will definitely not let you down.��


    Joshua did not avoid Queen Yekana��s pressuring gaze. A somewhat formic smile appeared on his face.


    The setting of the Holy Spiritpetition venue had nothing to do with pleasing the queen. This was purely a matter of face for the creator of the game, Joshua.


    Joshua wanted to create something in Nn that ��ying the game well is also something to be worshipped��, first, he had to build the venue of thepetition to be on the same level as the duels between knights or the popr diatorpetition in the country of steel.


    ��The first match the day after tomorrow will be the prelude to thepetition.��


    Joshua slowly walked down the steps of the White Thorn Theatre and came to the magic car parked by the roadside.


    ��Do you want to see what your battlefield is like?��


    ��That��s why I��m here.��


    Queen Yekana epted Joshua��s invitation directly. Under the escort of the guards around her, she got into another magic conductor car that looked particrly high-ss.


    ��There��s still half an hour before the Queen is frightened,��Hiri said after getting into the car.


    Hiri sat directly in the front passenger seat and looked at the magic conductor car of the country of steel through the rearview mirror.


    The direction that Jose was driving was towards the Magic Academy of merores, which was established by the purple-clothed people.


    ��It��s an hour... it looks like this road is a little congested.��


    Jose pressed the horn helplessly. After Nn��s teleportation door opened, passengers from all over the world filled Nn��s streets and alleys.


    The industrial technology of this world had just started, and the magic cars had just been born not long ago. Jose thought that he could enjoy the feeling of ��driving on the road without any obstruction��for several years.


    In the end... Although there were not many magic cars on the road, there were still quite a number of horse carriages.


    ..


    The Magic Fighting Arena of the High Magic Academy of merores.


    The result of the building here was very simr to the fighting arena of ancient Rome. However, the battlefield in the center was so big that it could be used for a football match. The outer ring of the building had some floating stands.


    ��This ce can amodate up to 20,000 spectators.��


    Jose led Queen Yekana around the Magic Colosseum that even he was not familiar with.


    ��The champion��spetition in our nation��s capital can amodate 100,000 spectators.��


    Queen Yekana followed behind Jose and scanned the surroundings.


    This magic Colosseum was already a very magnificent wonder in Jose��s eyes, but in the eyes of the queen, it was no different from a muddy field built by a country bumpkin.


    ��But Nn can only use this kind of arena.��Queen Yekana reached out her hand and brushed away the dust on the wall. ��Why didn��t you choose the Magic Arena of the Crohill Academy? It��s much more magnificent than this ce.��


    Joshua didn��t know much about the queen. From the little information that the Dark Elf told Joshua, he only knew that she used to be an apprentice of the Crohill Academy, which was also under the yellow-clothed man.


    The Advanced Magic Academy established by the purple-clothed man was the least influential of the four magic academies... It was also the Advanced Magic Academy that was about to face the crisis of having no students.


    So in order to save the academy that was about to close down, the purple-clothed man decided to stand out and cooperate with Joshua.


    ��Because the owner of this ce can give all the audience in Nn an unforgettable opening ceremony.��


    Jose took a few steps back to the edge of the stands and opened his hands.


    ��I hope you��re not lying.��


    Queen Yekana also came to the edge of the stands. She could see that two ss-covered rooms had been built on one side of the field.


    She could infer that that was where the contestants were, and there was a huge white wall at the top of the stands.


    Queen Yekana had already watched the legendary movie in Olsenburg, so the white wall should be used to project the battle between the contestants after the game started.


    ��So the Holy Spirit is just a game after all?��


    Queen Yekana found that she had been consumed by the obsession to win the Silver Frost Fox recently, and the battlefield she had been looking forward to was only ten people sitting in front of a chair, waving the original crystal mouse.


    ��Your preparations are sufficient.��


    Empress Yekana was not dissatisfied with the venue arranged by Jose. She was dissatisfied that her expectations were too high.


    Watching the fight between Iron and blood, thepetition of the Holy Spirit could not arouse her interest at all.


    ��Sufficient? I still have something that I haven��t shown you, Ms. Yekana,��Jose said as he watched Empress Yekana��s back leaving.


    ��Another thing?��


    Empress Yecana suddenly raised her head, and a leaf fell from the sky.


    She reached out her hand to grab the leaf, and the leaf passed through her fingers and slowly fell to the ground.


    ��An illusion?��


    Empress Yecana realized something and ran to the edge of the stands again. The battlefield, which was full of dust and cracks, began to transform like a chrysalis.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 631, the eve of the battle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The purple inscriptions went deep into the cracks of the bricks on the ground.


    Under the effect of these inscriptions, the dust-covered bricks spread out arge amount of tender green grass, and the trees grew in just a few seconds.


    On the other side of the field, dark mud rolled out, and the withered trees grew out of the cracks in the ground.


    The two colors of green and ck were separated by a shallow river.


    ��This is...��


    Queen Yekana stood on the stands and stared nkly at the scene below, which was like the creation of God, wantonly controlling the growth and withering of living creatures.


    Even though she knew that everything in front of her was an illusion, this was the first time she saw such a magnificent illusion.


    ��The battlefield of the Holy Spirit.��Jose pointed to both sides of the field. ��You should be able to distinguish between the Holy Spirit and the natural disaster, right, Ms. Yekana?��


    ��I��m not interested in the game itself.��


    Empress Yekana��s pupils reflected the moment when one tower after another rose from the tender green towers and the withered forest.


    ��I just hope that the ironsmiths can defeat those damn foxes on this battlefield. That��s enough.��


    ��Alright.��


    Joshua did not think that the Queen would be a middle-aged inte addict.


    For her to be able to be the queen of the country of steel, a strong self-management ability was definitely indispensable. It was very easy to resist the temptation of a game.


    ��I have to admit that this is an illusion that is enough to shock me.��Queen Yekana did not hold back her praise at this moment. ��Joshua Arnold, who is the creator of the illusion?��


    The Queen��s favorite thing was probably to have all the outstanding talents in the world in her hands, no matter which talent they were.


    Joshua had already sensed this from the first time she recruited Fuya. Perhaps only games like the Three Kingdoms and all-out war would arouse the Queen��s interest.


    Her eyes were already shining with an amazing light when she looked at the Holy Spirit battlefield rising in the arena.


    At that moment, Queen Yekana was ready to take this excellent illusion caster under her wing.


    Joshua did not answer her question. The creator of the illusion, the purple-clothed person, had alreadye to the side of the stands.


    ��Sage Herlous? I should have guessed that such an amazing illusion was created by you.��


    Empress Yekana recognized the purple-robed man��s identity and saluted the sage with a mage��s bow.


    Any outstanding person was worthy of the Empress��s respect, but she would never tolerate those useless and self-depraved people.


    ��Sage herlous, do you wish to return to your homnd and live there?��Empress Yekana did not hesitate to extend an olive branch to the sage of Nn.


    The purple-robed man used to be a citizen of the country of steel. This kind of thing had been unknown to many people over time.


    ��I still have my apprentices to teach. I can only decline your invitation, Your Highness Yekana.��


    The purple-robed man��s reply made Queen Yekana look at Hiri, who had been following Joshua.


    ��I will look forward to the match soon.��


    Empress Yecana stared at Hiri for a while and then chose to leave.


    ��I seem to be abandoned?��


    Hiri felt that Empress Yecana��sst look was very subtle.


    ��That Empress simply hates the people of Frost Country.��


    Jose rubbed Hiri��s forehead. She shook her head and shook off Jose��s ws as usual.


    ��Ahem... I��ll have to trouble you for the purple-d man��s match the day after tomorrow.��


    Jose did not continue to mess around with Hili. After all, the purple-d man was still watching.


    ��This body is not as fragile as before. This level of illusion does not consume much magic power.��The purple-d man��s gaze swept between Hili and Jose before he said, ��I��ll... leave you two alone.��


    ..


    Two dayster.


    Count Cruz was honored to be able to go to the venue of the openpetition of the Holy Spirit with Empress Yekana... Merores Academy.


    The entire team of the country of steel did not drive a magic chariot. Whether it was the entourage of Count Cruz or the participants, they all rode their warhorses slowly towards Merores Academy.


    This was an ancient tradition of the country of steel. Whenever there was a sacred diatorpetition or an important ceremony, all the participants had to ride their warhorses to participate.


    Count Cruz believed that the significance of this tradition was to disy their strength to the citizens... sitting in the magic chariot that was covered in steel, it was impossible to see the armor worn by the Knights.


    At this time, the people on the streets of Nn had already stood on both sides. The civilians from the country of steel had already half-knelt down and looked at the Knights at the front of the team with respect and awe.


    Count Cruz was at the end of the team. His eyes were also fixed on the knights at the front of the team.


    The ck and Red Knight��s armor was branded with a long sword that was burned by mes.


    The iron forgers, the strongest knights in the country of steel.


    On the battlefield, the enemy would run away in fear just by seeing the iron forger��s emblem. At the same time, it was also the knights that all the knights in the country of steel wanted to join.


    What made Count Cruz Proud was that his son, Aitke, was sitting on a warhorse in the iron forger��s armor.


    ��He is not qualified to wear that medal.��


    The other son of Count Cruz, wall, whispered beside him.


    ��Wall!��Count Cruz directly interrupted him with a stern voice. Empress Yekana was at the front of the team.


    This empress gave up the heavy pce robe and put on a man��s light armor today. She rode on a warhorse and slowly walked at the front of the team.


    As an empress, she should be among the guards of the knights around her, but she didn��t need to be.


    Count Cruz knew that the bloody empress didn��t rely on any tricks or schemes to stand in this position. She simply relied on power and strength to crush them.


    ��Our opponent is Silverfrost Fox. She once defeated our strong enemy dozens of times at the border.��Count Cruz lowered his voice and said, ��No matter what battlefield, as long as Princess Yecana believes that your brother has the ability to be an ironmaker, no one in the country of steel can refute her.��


    ��It��s just ying with the Holy Spirit...��worined in dissatisfaction.


    ��Don��t underestimate any enemy!��


    While Duke Cruz was warning his son in a low voice, the team of the steel nation had already arrived at the magic arena of Merores Academy.


    Duke Cruz also handed the horse to his attendants for safekeeping and followed Queen Yekana��s team into the Magic Arena.


    The moment he stepped into the arena, he smelled a mixed killing intent.


    Queen Yekana had already seen the person in charge of the Silverfrost Fox, and she did not hide her thoughts at the moment.


    Count Cruz also felt that a lot of powerful auras were residing in the arena.


    It was unknown how many powerful spell casters had gathered in the magic arena today, and the number hadpletely surpassed that of Orson Castle.


    At this moment, Count Cruz withdrew his contempt for thispetition and began to worry about the situation of alterk.


    If these powerful spellcasters were all here to participate in thepetition... then the situation after this would not be optimistic.


    ��Lady Yecana! Yourpetition is the first round to begin. So now, I��ll introduce you to your opponentster.��


    Joshua Arnold.


    Count Cruz would never mistake the ck-haired, ck-eyed young man for the rumored terrifying Chaos Demon.


    Opponent... Count Cruz quietly listened to the conversation between Joshua and Empress Yecana. For a moment, his heart became very nervous, and he anxiously waited for Joshua to announce who the opponent for the first match would be.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 632, formidable opponent (third update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Is the first opponent the Frost Kingdom?��


    The moment Queen Yekana saw that Old Fox in the arena, her killing intent waspletely out of control.


    A timid person would probably tremble just by standing next to this queen.


    In fact, Jose had already seen that a cast iron person next to Queen Yekana was trembling all over.


    Your Highness the Empress, your contestant��s psychological quality is not good..


    Jose silently ridiculed in his heart.


    ��The arrangement of thispetition ispletely decided by drawing lots. With silverfrost Fox��s position... you might have to wait until the finals to see it.��


    Jose knew that this empress had spent so much resources and energy to build a team, all for the sake of avenging her past shame, and to push the Silverfrost Fox of the country of Frost to the ground and beat it up.


    The battle between the steel country and the frosty country could be said to be the biggest gimmick in thispetition. The two teams were also the strongest. Naturally, Joshua would save the most exciting part for the end.


    ��...��


    Empress Yekana stared at Joshua for a long time. She seemed to have seen through Joshua��s thoughts but did not expose him.


    ��Hurry up and tell me who the opponent for the first match is,��Empress Yekana said.


    ��Your opponent for the first match is called the crohill battle team.��


    ��The yellow-clothed person?��


    Upon hearing the name Crohill, Empress Yekana��s expression instantly froze.


    She was once the yellow-clothed person��s apprentice, and upon realizing that she was going to face her own teacher for the first match, no one would be able to maintain their inner peace.


    ��The yellow-clothed person also participated in this match?��


    When the Count Cruz, who was listening quietly from behind the team, heard the news, his heart immediately tightened.


    He supported his son to challenge a strong opponent because only in this way could he train himself to be stronger.


    However, this did not mean that he supported his son to seek death. The young alterk challenging the man in yellow was undoubtedly courting death.


    Even if this battlefield was the Holy Spirit Battlefield, Count Cruz was still very uneasy.


    ��Their members have alreadye over. Let��s say hello before we go on stage.��


    Jose made a hand gesture toe forward. Count Cruz��s gaze swept around. He was thinking about what kind of existence the team that used the name of one of the Nn Seven Sages, the yellow-clothed man, was.


    Unfortunately, he did not see the figure of the yellow-clothed man. Instead, a group of young people whom he had almost ignored came to Jose��s side.


    No... it was too big to call them young people. They should be called children.


    Count Cruz widened his eyes and looked at the group of spell casters��apprentices who were still wearing the academy��s robe... from their appearance, they might only be fifteen to sixteen years old. The youngest child might only be around twelve years old.


    They came to Joshua��s side a little timidly... when the youngest child in the group looked at Queen Yekana, his eyes were already filled with tears.


    At this time, Joshua felt the cold gaze from Queen Yekana. This queen seemed to be using her eyes to question Joshua, ��are you kidding me?��


    ��They relied on their own ability to seize the position of the top eighteen, Lady Yekana.��


    Of course, Jose could understand. When these battle-hardened warriors were ready to receive the charge of the enemy knights, when they saw a group of children riding on wooden horses appear on the battlefield, what was their mood like.


    But the problem was... these children were really very good at fighting.


    ��Relying on their own ability?��Empress Yecana��s gaze stared at the oldest female member of Crohill��s team.


    Empress Yekana was a head taller than the female member. She could only meet Empress Yekana��s eyes when she raised her head.


    ��My... My name is Bre!��She said her name loudly as if she was trying to boost her courage.


    She used most of her strength and courage to meet Empress Yekana��s eyes. Her voice was trembling as she spoke.


    However, she mustered up the courage to say her name again.


    ��My Name on the Holy Spirit is an inscription stone sculpture. My score on the stairway to Heaven is 5,700 points...��she extended her hand to Empress Yekana, wanting to shake her hand once.


    ��What a shame.��


    After Empress Yekana left this sentence, she led the cast iron members to the arena without even looking at her.


    Shame..


    As a bystander, Count Cruz could clearly feel this shame.


    The Queen of the country of steel had personally led the most powerful knights of this country, yet the enemies who came to face them were a group of children who could not even hold their swords properly.


    The most shameful thing was that they had to seriously fight this group of children in front of who knew how many people.


    ��All I can say... is to prove your strength.��


    Jose watched Queen Yekana leave and turned his gaze to the young spell caster apprentice.


    The girl named Bre nced at her empty palm and silently led her teammates to the other side of the stage.


    ��Her face seems to have been beaten by someone.��


    Jose watched the girl��s back as she left and said to a crow who was standing on the windowsill.


    ��You��re interested in a young girl again?��


    The Dark Elf��s voice came from the crow��s mouth.


    ��Why do you want to add more? Stop, Let��s get down to business...��Jose interrupted the Dark Elf��s gossip.


    ��This team is the youngest of all the teams.��The Dark Elf dutifully reported the news that Jose wanted to know. ��The girl named Bre is a student of Crohill Academy. Her parents didn��t approve of her participating in thepetition, so she ran away from home today.��


    ��Her parents did?��


    ��ording to my statistics, your game poisoned many young spellcasters in Nn.��The Crow let out a shrill cry, as if it was mocking Joshua.


    ��In a sense... this is indeed what a demon should do, but using poison is a bit too much.��


    If Joshua really wanted to make Nn��s young people lose their will to y with objects, or if their young minds were affected, he should have made something worse.


    ��What about the other contestants?��Joshua did not continue to linger on this topic.


    ��There are no problems. Your Highness, is there something you��re hiding from me?��


    The Dark Elf in the crow state tilted his head and stared at Joshua.


    ��The Thing I��m hiding from you is probably that there��s a spy from the court in the Devil World��s participating team.��As soon as Joshua finished saying this, the Dark Elf flew away before he could say anything else.


    ��Hey! That Spy is so weak that even Fuya can kill him with a yawn!��


    Joshua did not know if the Dark Elf heard what he said. In the end, he could only watch her figure fly further and further away through the window.

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 633, Commentary (4th update)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    There was no distinction between a special seat and an ordinary seat in the magic arena of Melrose.


    So for the first time in many years, Count Cruz sat with a group of civilians.


    He did not mind sitting with a group of civilians. What he really cared about was the atmosphere in the magic arena.


    The grass used for thepetition had long been deserted. Weeds had grown out from the cracks in the ground.


    The feeling of destion was unbearable for Count Cruz. The most dpidated arena he had ever seen was also stained with dark red blood on the ground, not these weeds.


    Count Cruz observed the audience around him. They were mostly young people. Judging from their attire, most of them were apprentices from the Magic Academy.


    Their expressions were also very confused. They did not know what to look at in front of the deserted arena.


    ��Wee to the venue of the Nn Open Competition!��


    A middle-aged man sitting at a long table suddenly appeared on the two most eye-catching white walls of the entire arena.


    ��Who is he?��


    Count Cruz asked subconsciously. No one would make a loud noise in the arena in any of the diatorpetitions that ironmakers participated in, not to mention the situation where such a sound upied the entire arena.


    ��I think his alias is Madden or something... have you seen the talk show on Faroese TV station?��


    A strange figure appeared beside Count Cruz. He turned his head and found that the Chaos Demon, Joshua Arnold, was sitting behind him.


    When? Count Cruz moved his shoulders and his rxed nerves tensed up again.


    He did not like a demon appearing behind him without him noticing.


    ��I��ve never been interested in the performances of the Faroese.��


    Count Cruz pretended not to recognize Joshua and gave him an answer.


    ��Not interested? Then there��s nothing we can do about it. In short, he��s a very famous linguist.��


    Joshua stared at the figure projected on the huge screen. It was the incarnation of The Guardian of the ckwood Elves, the brass dragon.


    Before the game began, Joshua had been struggling to find a suitablementator.


    In the end, Carrie told him in a text message that the copper dragon seemed to be a dual yer of Warcraft and the Holy Spirit. The ranking of the stairway to Heaven did not seem to be low.


    So, Joshua invited him here to be the first gamementator in the world.


    LINGUIST?


    Before the question in Count Cruz��s heart appeared, the audience around him became very excited when they saw the middle-aged man in the picture.


    It was as if they were not here to watch the match but to watch the performance of the middle-aged man.


    ��Should I say that I wee all the Holy Spirit Summoners to the battlefield to watch the battle?��


    The brass dragon continued to disy his chatterbox attribute, but he also knew who the protagonist of today was under Joshua��s instructions.


    ��The two contestants today are masters who stand at the peak of the Holy Spirit battlefield. The first team to represent the Holy Spirit Army is the battle team from the KROSIL Advanced Magic Academy!��


    The bronze dragon sat at the highest position in the entire arena. With his non-human vision, he could clearly see the situation at the bottom of the arena.


    Joshua controlled the daytime banshee cameraman to turn the camera to the KROSIL battle team on the left side of the arena.


    When the young magic apprentices arrived on the arena, they appeared very nervous. On the contrary, the youngest member was very excited to receive the cheers of the surrounding crowd.


    ��All of them are young and tender faces, but each of them has the qualifications to be a master on the Holy Spirit Battlefield. Then, are there any students from Crothill Academy in the audience?��


    The Copper Dragon��s inquiry brought the audience��s enthusiasm to a climax once again. Many people stood up and raised their hands.


    Joshua also let another female demoness photographer run to the audience seats to take photos.


    ��When you go to the battlefield in the future, you can hug the thighs of these few students...��


    After the Copper Dragon briefly introduced this team, he once again turned his attention to the other side of the battlefield.


    ��The team representing the Cmity Legion is the ironsmiths from the country of steel!��


    The scene on the screen changed in an instant. A team of knights in pitch-ck armor appeared on the stage. Their steps were uniform, like a well-trained army.


    The ironsmiths were indeed the strongest army in the country of steel. When they came to the front of the arena, they took off their helmets and stared at the top of the audience seats.


    Queen Yekana was sitting there and watching them.


    ��As expected of the strongest knights in the country of steel. In this holy war, I think they are also the best at bullying children.��


    The copper dragon paused for a moment when he said this. He seemed to have realized that he had activated his taunt skill again.


    This sentence was equivalent to offending both sides of the team... beforeing here, Joshua had repeatedly told the copper dragon to restrain himself.


    Fortunately, after he realized that he had said the wrong thing, he gave Joshua Face and added another sentence.


    ��However, the crohill battle team seems to be ready to crush this strongest army. No matter how young a warrior is, he can transform into a powerful hero on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit.��


    Joshua covered his face, immediately feeling that it was a wrong decision to let him do thementary.


    The Count Cruz, who was sitting under Jose, had already held his hands tightly, and blue veins popped up on his forehead.


    It was already humiliating enough for the ironsmiths to participate in this ridiculouspetition against an army that did not even have a single adult.


    The bronze dragon emphasized all of this once again.


    When Jose saw the Count��s expression, he was already prepared to have a good chat with the bronze dragon after thepetition.


    This was probably the advantage of being a pure-blooded dragon... he could mock humans as much as he wanted, but he was not afraid of being beaten.


    ��The short introduction ends here! Please have the summoners of both teams ready!��


    The Copper Dragon held a draft in his hand and read out a few lines that Joshua had prepared for him.


    The members of both teams walked into the hall of silence that Joshua had temporarily built..


    The attendants responsible for maintaining the match had already begun to guide them into the server dedicated for the match in advance.


    The image of the hero��s choice appeared on the screen, and arge number of purple inscriptions began to gradually spread in the middle of the old match venue.


    A real battlefield of the Holy Spirit gradually appeared in the match venue under the effect of the purple inscriptions..


    Josh could hear the surprised voices of all the spectators in the audience, but the surprise quickly turned into an excited cheer.


    Because the twenty-five heroes of the Holy Spirit all appeared in the center of the arena, they were like real people, offering their unique greetings to all the spectators present.

 Chapter 714 - Chapter 634, number one in the world!

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 634, number one in the world!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Bre led all the members of the crowhill battle team that she had formed to sit in the Silent Hall at the side of the arena.


    She found a seat and sat down. She immediately pulled up her gloves and sleeves. She was ready to adjust her state of mind and wee the most important Holy Spiritpetition in her life.


    ��Is everyone ready?��


    Bre sessfully entered the Holy Spirit interface. Under the guidance of the pop-up option, she sessfully entered the server dedicated to thepetition.


    Her other teammates also responded to bre, except for the teammate named White who was sitting next to her.


    ��White, even sitting here, you have stage fright?��


    Bre looked at White who was sitting next to her. He had already taken off the sses on the bridge of his nose and covered his eyes with his hands. His hands were still trembling.


    His posture was like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.


    Bre put her hand on his shoulder, trying to cheer him up.


    This action made white immediately let go of his hands that were covering his eyes. When she looked at Bre again, her face was already full of sweat.


    ��Bre!��He said to her in a somewhat choked voice, ��Let��s... Let��s surrender.��


    ��You want to surrender before the game starts? White, are you really scared by that Old Woman?��


    When Bre was fighting Empress Yekana just now, she was upset that she ignored her handshake.


    It was a kind of contempt for her and her teammates, which made Bre hold her breath.


    ��Old...��


    White was surprised by Bre��s terrible address. He was about to shout, but he quickly covered his mouth with his hand.


    ��That is the Great Queen Yekana. Bri, you are a citizen of the country by the sea, so you don��t understand... my father is a noble of the country of steel, and I am now... standing on the opposite side of that Queen!��White��s voice sounded a little out of control. ��She will kill me, no! If my father finds out that I dare to Provoke Her Highness Yekana, my father will definitely not show mercy to me.��


    Bre did not think that he would be so afraid. Bre did not know why Empress Yecana would make white so afraid.


    But at this moment, the most important wandering member of the CROHILL battle team had already lost his confidence!


    ��I want to leave this ce before thepetition starts.��


    White muttered to himself. After making this decision, he immediately ran out of the Hall of silence.


    ��White!��


    When Bre wanted to reach out to stop him, it was already toote. He directly pushed open the door of the Hall of silence and ran to the arena outside.


    ��You guys wait here.��


    Bre immediately chased after him, but at this moment, tender green leaves fell from the sky.


    She stared nkly at the arena in the distance. The ground where she stood was already covered by an altar made of stones. The scenery of the arena in the distance had also undergone a huge change.


    At this moment, Bre was stunned. White, who was about to run away, also stood there and stared nkly at the scene in front of him. It was as if a god was wantonly creating a new picture on the ground.


    When Bre and White came back to their senses, she was already standing in a very familiar ce.


    That was the altar of birth of the Holy Spirit Army��s side in the Holy Spirit battlefield.


    ��The cast iron finally forbade the appearance of the hero, Illusionist Herlous. The ultimate skill of this hero haspletely turned the tide of the battle. Now, the qualification to be banned has been handed over to crohill... will these young warriors forbid the appearance of that hero?��


    Banned?


    Bre raised her head and looked at the screen in the distance. She found that at this moment, the screen was filled with her shocked expression and the terrified look on White��s face.


    In the stairway of the Holy Spirit Competition, before the heroes were selected, both teams had the opportunity to ban a hero from ying.


    Bre instantly understood that the battle had already begun. She opened her own magic and sure enough, the hero selection screen was already disyed on it.


    ��Which hero are you nning to ban from ying?��Bre asked White, who was beside her.


    ��Where is the exit?��


    White saw his face appear on the screen and immediately covered his face, nning to escape.


    If Queen Yekana recorded his appearance, or if his father found out about it, regardless of whether he won or lost this match, his final oue would be very miserable.


    Bre saw his cowardly appearance and angrily pulled on a corner of his robe. Then, she exerted some force and he directly fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Bre could hear the discussions from the surrounding audience..


    ��It seems that the crohill team has weed an internal conflict on the first day of thepetition. It seems that these young yers have not adjusted the internal conflicts within the team.��


    With the exnation from the brass dragon, the eyes of the entire audience were focused on Bre and white outside the hall of silence.


    ��You��re already standing here! That old woman will definitely see you as a contestant!��


    Bre had nowhere to vent her anger. She was dragged into this team by white. In order to participate in thispetition, not only did she disappoint her parents��expectations, but she was also beaten up by her father before she left, she even missed the opportunity to take the level 5 inscription master examination!


    Now White told Bre that she didn��t want to fight anymore?


    ��This is different...��


    White, who had fallen to the ground, kept stepping back. At the same time, he looked around as if he wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Seeing his cowardly appearance, Bre clenched her fists... Suddenly, a female voice resounded throughout the entire arena.


    ��please choose a hero for the Holy Spirit Army.��


    This was the sound of a notification in the Holy Spirit Game System!


    Bre had just randomly selected master craftsman Bazuli, and now she had entered the phase of choosing a hero!


    She nced at White, who was lying on the ground, and then at the hero selection screen. She immediately gritted her teeth and chose the trembling Laura Hughes!


    This hero came from the frost country, and could be said to be the sworn enemy of the steel country!


    However, this bear-like man was White��s favorite hero, and also the hero he was best at. In the past, he even bragged to Bri that ��the thriller under mymand is definitely the best in the world!��


    ��I helped you take down your favorite thriller!��Bri hoped to use this method to get him back on his feet.


    ��No, I can��t use Laura Hughes in front of our country��s empress... This will be considered a betrayal.��


    Before he could finish his words, he could faintly feel the ground beginning to shake.


    It wasn��t just him... Bre also felt the ground shaking.


    Bre and white turned their heads at the same time. A tall figure was slowly walking towards them.


    When they saw the true appearance of that figure, both white and Bre had forgotten what they wanted to say. What they could do was freeze their shocked expressions.


    The Trembling Lora Hughes, a terrifying warrior who had once defeated thousands of soldiers of the iron country by himself.


    This warrior, who only existed in legends, slowly walked out from the interface of the magic at this moment and appeared in front of white and Bre in a realistic manner.


    He was more than two meters tall, and his face was branded with the brand of the Silverfrost Fox Family and hideous scars. His figure was so tall and sturdy that he could easily kill a frost bear in front of him.


    The trembling Laura Hughes stared at White, who was lying on the ground, and stretched out his palm towards white..


    ��It��s time to crush all the enemies! Summoner.��


    The trembling Laura Hughes used a heavy voice to say a line that White was also extremely familiar with.


    White had used this hero more than 200 times, and white could almost memorize his lines.


    At the same time, White had also used the thriller to take down countless four kills and five kills. There were even a few times where he had single-handedly wiped out an entire enemy team.


    This hero was the confidence he had for daring to stand here, and also the confidence he had for ying the Holy Spirit!


    If he used the thriller hero, he had absolute confidence that no one present would be able to defeat him.


    As long as he fought side by side with this hero, he would be... the number one in the world!


    Confidence and a burning feeling in his blood surged in his body. He reached out his hand to hold thisrade... who had fought with him on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit for God knows how long.


    But the moment he touched the trembling hero, Laura Hughes, his hand passed through the trembling hero��s wounded arm.


    Illusion, the real trembling man had died thousands of years ago, and... Even if he was alive, it was impossible for him to fight side by side with a nobody like him.


    When these thoughts appeared in White��s mind, Bri, who was next to him, held his outstretched hand and pulled him up from the ground.


    ��Yourrades and US,��Bri said.

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 718, model worker</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Crazy... All Crazy!


    Count Cruz sat in the audience seats and quietly listened to the discussions of the audience around him.


    If the initially dpidated and deste arena had undergone a huge change, one side had be a lush forest, and the other side had be an evil ce like the resting ce of the undead.., the actions of the audience around Count Cruz would at most give them a cheer.


    Count Cruz could still understand this point. No audience would be stingy with their cheers when they saw such a miraculous scene.


    It was not until a group of people who looked like they had walked out of a painting appeared in the middle of the arena that the audience around Count Cruz entered a state of madness.


    This state of madness was like a loyal admirer seeing his diator appear on the arena. It was even more exaggerated.


    ��The thriller! It��s really the living thriller, L Hughes! He actually appeared directly on the field.��


    ��His height looks even taller than in the game!��


    The thriller, this name was something the older generation of the people of the country of steel did not want to hear. Perhaps the people of the country of frost saw this thriller as a hero.., but in the eyes of Count Cruz... he had to spit on this guy��s tombstone.


    But the truth was that the history rted to the thriller was too long, so long that young people in the steel nation had already forgotten about his existence.


    Very few people in Count Cruz��s generation knew about the thriller..


    But now all the audience around Count Cruz knew about the thriller clearly, no matter which country they were from!


    When did this damn thug be so famous?


    ��The crohill battle team chose the deep-sea Banshee and the ELF leader as their second choice!��


    Thementary of the bronze dragon interrupted Count Cruz��s thoughts at this moment.


    On the arena below, a hero with a human body and a snake tail glided her tail to the altar where the crohill battle team was located. Finally, she stayed beside the contestant named Bre.


    The deep sea banshee, a creature that should only exist in the legends of the country near the sea, had also appeared on the arena.


    There was also an elf who came to the Crow Hill battle team��s side with this siren.


    After this elf pioneer walked onto the stage, he released a falcon made of green light and circled around the entire arena.


    Colorful petals fell from every spot where the Falcon flew past... and the atmosphere of the entire arena rose another level.


    ��Kamxi kana seems to be smiling at me!��


    ��Don��t worry about that. Don��t you guys think that Kamxi Kana��s chest is much bigger than in the game?��


    Count Cruz��s eyes were observing the movements of the ��heroes who walked out of the painting��below, but his ears were listening to the discussions of the surrounding audience.


    At the beginning, they were still discussing the origins of those heroes, but now it seemed that they were starting to talk about some not-so-good topics.


    ��Speaking of which, I��ve seen the secret art collection of the Elven leader. The content is absolutely superb.��


    ��What? You saw it there...��


    ��Friends, can I have a word with you?��


    Count Cruz listened to the discussion of the audience below him that was gradually turning sour. He coughed violently a few times, and then stared at the audience who were discussing inappropriate topics with a stern gaze.


    This was a battlefield with cast iron participants. In Count Cruz��s opinion, it was a sphemy for the audience to discuss such romantic topics below.


    Count Cruz��s stern gaze had an effect, and they all shut their mouths.


    ��Hey! Where can you buy those art collections you mentioned?��


    Jose, who was behind Count Cruz, asked the audience below at this time, but they did not pay attention to him. They did not even turn their heads.


    ��Are you really interested in those art collections?��


    Joshua did not pursue the matter further. Healy, who was sitting next to Joshua, gently tugged at the corner of Joshua��s shirt.


    ��I��m not interested. This book should be considered a banned book in Nn.��


    Joshua and Healy had been together for a long time. He clearly knew that praising another woman��s breasts in front of Healy was something that would make Healy feel so sad that his appetite would triple.


    The elven pioneer Camhikna was considered to have the best figure among the Holy Spirit heroines. Joshua��s modeling was also very exquisite, which caused many Holy Spirit yers to regard her as their dream lover.


    Unfortunately, at least some of Tyreen��s fans were still attending her concert. If they were lucky, they could shake hands and have some thoughts.


    The admirer of the elven pioneer could probably only maintain a spiritual rtionship.


    However,pared to this pioneer, Hiri waspletely defeated in terms of figure.


    ��What I mean is...��hiri paused for a moment at this point, and finally put his lips close to Joshua��s ear and whispered, ��If you want to see it, actually... I can draw it too.��


    What a good girl.


    This was the only thought in Joshua��s mind right now. He was willing to help you draw a small picture book of your favorite virtual character when you needed it... Joshua was so moved that he almost cried.


    ��Then go back and help me draw a picture book. As for the main character... Cough! Let��s watch thepetition first.��


    Joshua realized that he was sitting in a public ce, so he rationally stopped talking about this terrible topic.


    On the other hand, the current Count Cruz, the audience who did not know manners just now, discussing some indecent topics in front of so many people really made him angry. However, this anger quickly dissipated with thementary of the brass dragon.


    ��The fourth hero chosen by the Ironsmiths is Zhe Jian, Gamel. Their team lineup has been basically confirmed. It looks like an offensive route with Zhe Jian as the core output point.��


    The Earl Cruz had never yed the Holy Spirit before, so he did not understand what the bronze dragon was saying. However, the audience around the Earl Cruz instantly had a huge qualitative change in the topic.


    ��Isn��t there a heaven��s gift girl in the cast iron team... how could it be with Zhe Jian as the core? Zhe Jian should be ying a wandering position.��


    ��What if the Heaven��s gift girl is just a normal support? Her skills are not a problem.��


    ��The heroes of the crohill battle team mostly use control skills. Zhe Jian doesn��t have any chance at all.��


    Count Cruz felt a little dizzy. This feeling was like a group of rats mingling in the shadows of the streets, talking about what had happened recently, in the next second, he transformed into themanders on the battlefield.


    They were talking loudly on the map of the battlefield. The key point was that Count Cruz had never yed the Holy Spirit before. What they were talking about, the core, moving around, controlling... it seemed to be particrly powerful.


    ��Everyone sitting next to you is a Holy Spirit yer. They are as familiar with this battlefield as the contestants below.��Jose��s voice sounded behind Count Cruz.


    ��The audience used to be warriors on this battlefield...��


    Count Cruz muttered to himself. This kind of situation would never happen in the diatorpetition in the country of steel.


    The audience was simply buying tickets to watch the bloody duel. The audience did not understand the diatorpetition, let alone experiencing it themselves. Almost all the audience were amateurs.


    The only thing the audience could do was buy the tickets and shout the name of the side they supported. If it was a lower levelpetition, they would also bet on which side would win.


    However, all the audience here were warriors who had experienced the battlefield of the Holy Spirit. They gathered together and began to predict the direction of the battlefield.


    Count Cruz listened to their discussion quietly. The keywords sounded very familiar to him, but they werepletely different from the real battlefield.


    Seeing that they were discussing so enthusiastically, Count Cruz suddenly had the idea of joining them. Unfortunately... he did not understand this game at all.


    If he could still speak with confidence on the battlefield in reality, he could only choose to remain silent now that he opened his mouth.


    ��The heroes of both sides have been chosen, and the war horn has been blown... the god-given daughter of the ironmaker has chosen the Middle Road, and the hero she is about to face is the enemy��s deep-sea Banshee.��


    The Brass Dragon announced the official start of the first duel in the Open tournament.


    The five heroes chosen by the crosher team directly jumped into the altar below the Holy Spirit battlefield. The sound of the horn resounded throughout the entire battlefield. The heroes led the soldiers into the battlefield of strife.

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 719, defeat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Forty-seven to thirty-two.


    This was the current showdown between the two battle teams of the ironmonger and crosher.


    Bre��s hand that was holding the primary crystal mouse was already covered in sweat. Her gaze was fixed on the interface of the weave.


    The ironmonger had already led their army to the hignds of the Holy Spirit Army.


    All the defense towers in the middle were destroyed. The half-hour long war wasing to an end.


    ��We can��t defend! Retreat quickly!��


    Bre could hear her teammates��desperate voices in her ears.


    Before this battle began, she was absolutely confident that she could teach these high-ranking knights a lesson on the Holy Spirit battlefield. However, the facts proved that they were too young.


    In the first round, the ironmaker won with a crushing victory. The kill ratio was 36 to 27. The result of the second round was the same. Now, it was the third round... Their side was still at a huge disadvantage.


    ��Contestant Kiir of the ironmaker used the folded sword to break into the back of the crohill battle team. He aimed at the deep-sea Banshee controlled by contestant Bre! The deep-sea Banshee wanted to use the abyss dive to avoid the shing of the folding sword. The folding sword used a beautiful strangle to silence the deep-sea Banshee! She couldn��t turn the ground into seawater with her singing!��


    The Brass Dragon sat at the top of the arena and exined the progress of the match to the audience.


    ��Sitting here, I can��t see the situation over at the Holy Spirit Army...��


    ��Does anyone know the inscription of farsightedness? Attach one to my sses!��


    The audience who were close to the Scourge Army had already stood up from their seats and looked at the Holy Spirit Army��s situation on the other side of the arena.


    The illusion created by the purple-clothed person on the arena belowpletely presented the battle in the game, and it was even more realistic!


    In the Holy Spirit battlefield created by the purple-robed man, the red-and-ck-robed Zhe Jian transformed into a phantom. In the next second, he appeared behind the deep-sea Banshee who was about to chant an ancient incantation.


    Before the deep-sea Banshee could chant the incantation to summon the sea water, Zhe Jian mercilessly grabbed her neck and pressed her body to the ground.


    ��The time for silence is over. The deep-sea Banshee released the lost song at thest moment of her life.��


    The scene of the Copper Dragon��smentary also appeared on the battlefield below.


    Zhe Jian pulled out the dagger behind him and stabbed into the deep-sea Banshee��s abdomen. Large amounts of blood flowed out of her abdomen and mouth. The audience could even see the deep-sea Banshee��s scale-covered face with a resentful expression.


    At thest moment when her body turned into light and disappeared, a strange song reverberated across the battlefield.


    Folding Sword, who had just pulled out the dagger that was stained with blood, had a confused expression on his face when he heard the song. The dagger in his hand also fell to the ground, immediately after, he covered his forehead in pain and took a few steps back.


    ��The other members of Crohill seized this opportunity. The thriller split up the entire enemy team!��


    Everything that the brass dragon said was reflected in the battlefield below. At this moment, the bear-like man descended from the sky andnded behind Zhe Jian.


    Arge number of cracks appeared on the ground in an instant. The thriller raised his hands and mmed them heavily onto the ground in anger. The other three heroes who had originally wanted toe and rescue Zhe Jian were all forced back by the shattered ground.


    Zhe Jian also fell to the ground because he could not stand properly due to the tremors on the ground. There was a teammate beside him who immediately helped zhe jian up from the ground.


    However, just as Zhe Jian was about to turn around and leave, an emerald-green arrow suddenly pierced through his chest from behind. Hot blood spurted out from his heart, from the hole in his heart, one could see the elven leader preparing to draw his bow again.


    ��Cast iron retreat, crohill battle team has blocked this attack! Crohill battle team still has a chance in this match!��


    Just as the brass dragon finished his sentence, a teleportation magic array suddenly appeared behind the cast iron warriors who had retreated to the outside of the Holy Spirit Army��s hignds.


    ��A resurrection scroll! Folding Sword has bought a tool that can only be bought once in every game, and the Resurrection Scroll of the Deep Sea Banshee has already been bought in thest team battle.��


    The bronze dragon quickly understood where this teleportation magic array came from. After a short five seconds of channeling, folding sword, whose heart had been pierced by the elven leader, once again appeared at the forefront of the battlefield.


    There was no chance..


    Bre, whose hero had already died in battle, watched as the enemy destroyed the core crystal bit by bit.


    The word ��ultimate failure��appeared on the screen in front of her eyes.


    At this moment, Bre felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Her team members were not on the same level as the ironsmiths.


    The youngest member even had red eyes.


    ��Don��t Cry... We should leave this ce.��


    Bre stood up with a heavy heart. When she led her team members out of the Hall of silence, the cheers of the audience hadpletely enveloped the entire stadium.


    However, these cheers did not belong to them.


    Bre silently walked out of the stadium and came to the room where the yers were given a rest.


    Thispetition hadpletely woken them up. Bre had already understood that the championship of the Holy Spirit Open was not something that could be won just by ying around.


    ��What should we do next?��


    While Bre was sitting in the waiting room, a member broke the silence and asked her.


    ��What else can we do? Go back and have a good ss. I still have to apologize to my parents...��bre gritted her teeth. Although she was very unwilling, this was the reality. ��We still have to ept the punishment of the yellow-clothed person.��


    This reply once again met with the silence of the other five team members. When they came to this arena, they all held onto their dreams. They always felt that it would be easy to get first ce in thepetition. Their strength was unrivaled.


    However, reality shattered their dreams. At the same time, they also threw all the residue into the trash can.


    Bre pped her own legs and was about to stand up tofort the other team members when there was a knock on the door of the lounge.


    ��Come in.��


    Bre thought that the attendants in the arena had told them that they could leave, but the figure who walked into their lounge... was the Queen Yekana, who had a bloody reputation in the country of steel!


    ��What... are you doing here?��


    Bre panicked the moment she saw Queen Yekana.


    She didn��t know the real identity of this queen before, so she could muster up some courage to challenge her, but listening to White��s narration... Bre understood that this queen wanted to kill her.., so much so that it was a very simple matter for her entire family.


    ��Of course, it��s to see you all.��


    Empress Yekana��s gaze swept across the group of young people who were under the age of 16.


    ��Your... Your Highness Yekana, I didn��t know that you would be participating in thispetition. For my boldness...��


    White was so scared that he knelt on the ground, and his voice was somewhat incoherent.


    ��White!��


    Bre still couldn��t stand the way her friend was bowing to this old woman.


    ��Bre, you... you hurry up too.��


    White was so nervous that he didn��t know what to say. He tugged at the corner of Bre��s clothes, trying to make her kneel down as a show of respect.


    ��Stand up.��But Queen Yekana��s next words made all of them freeze. ��The five brave warriors shouldn��t be kneeling to their enemies.��


    ��Brave... Brave Warriors?��


    White��s nerves were so tensed that they were about to break. He could not understand Queen Yekana��s words.


    ��You have proven your outstanding ability to control the Holy Spirit.��Queen Yekana��s gaze fell on bre and asked, ��Are you willing to be my knights and Fight for me?��


    A knight under the Queen.


    Things had developed too quickly and did not give Bre any time to think, but from the Empress��expression, it seemed that she was serious.


    She was ready to recruit these five apprentices who had not even graduated from the Advanced Magic Academy to be her... Knights.


    How should she answer at this time?


    Bre suddenly remembered the words her parents had taught her when she was looking for a job and facing an employer... it should not be a problem to use them here.


    ��Thank you Lord Yekana for your kindness, but please allow me to refuse thismission,��Bre said.

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 720, dinner</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After the first qualifying match of the Holy Spirit.


    Jose was invited by Queen Yekana to the Embassy of the Iron Nation for a banquet.


    Initially, Jose did not like to attend aristocratic banquets, but he hearddy marina say, ��This may be a good opportunity to find the craftsmen of the Iron Nation.��


    Jose had no choice but to take Healy with him for a free meal.


    Coincidentally, in this banquet, Joshua met the enemies that the ironsmiths met in the first round... the members of the crohill battle team.


    ��Did that Queen capture you as prisoners and prepare to bring you back to the steel country?��


    Joshua took a ss of juice and came in front of the members of the crohill battle team. They were also very reserved in this banquet of the nobles.


    Four of the five members weremoners. The clothes on these four members were also crohill-style robes, not some luxurious gowns.


    At a nce, their style was the closest to that of Joshua and Hiri in this banquet.


    ��You are... the person I saw in the Magic Arena.��


    The leader of the team, Bre, recognized the stranger who suddenly greeted them.


    ��My name is Jose. I can only say that I��m someone who can help you.��


    Jose looked at the three team members who followed Bre in turn. Their performance in the first match was very miserable in front of the powerful strength of the cast iron.


    However, their talent in the game could be seen from the points of the stairway to heaven.


    ��Bri.��


    She did not recognize Joshua��s real identity. Whether it was the founder of the magic or the director of the movie, only a few people would remember these two identities.


    If Tyreen was standing in front of them, Bri would probably choose to ask him for an autograph at once.


    ��That��s all for the self-introduction. Can you answer my question just now? Were you kidnapped by Empress Yekana? If It��s a nod, I can help you.��


    When Jose said this, he nced left and right. Many people at the banquet were paying attention to him.


    Because the temperament of Jose and Hiri seemed to be out of ce in this banquet, the four members of the crohill battle team were the same.


    ��Kidnapped... we should be considered to have been kidnapped to... here.��


    Bre was also not sure if the previous situation counted as kidnapping.


    ��Is this kind of forced recruitment that doesn��t increase the favorability rating really not to capture ves?��


    Hiri looked at this girl called Bre. She looked like the daughter of a rancher. She wore a pair of round-rimmed sses and had xen colored fish bone braids. Her temperament gave off a simple feeling.


    The other members of the crohill battle team were the same... This made Hiri think of himself in the past, but the current her didn��t seem to have changed much.


    ��Capturing ves. That Queen shouldn��t be such a person. No, she really seems to be able to do it. Anyway, can you tell me what exactly happened?��Jose asked.


    Bre was very cooperative and told Jose about what happened after thepetition ended.


    ��I rejected her Highness Yecana, but my parents just happened to find the magic arena. Her Highness Yecana made some kind of condition that made my parents agree...��


    Bre felt as if her parents had sold her out.


    ��Well... I can take you back, but you look hesitant,��said Jose.


    ��Hesitant? Well... I just don��t think I��m qualified to be a Knight.��Bre thought for a while and said what she really thought.


    ��Thepetition for the cast iron must be very fierce. If I��m eliminated, I really don��t know what to do. It��s really hard to survive in this world if I only know how to y with the Holy Spirit. I can��t think of any other way to make money.��


    ��What did you say before? This child will do great things in the future.��


    Healy quietly listened to her story and whispered to Josh.


    She was able to resist the temptation to climb to the top. It was really difficult for ordinary people to seriously consider the pros and cons.


    ��I don��t even know how to refute.��Josh Thought for a while and then asked, ��I guess you have a lot of concerns.��


    When Josh answered Bre��s question... an old noble with a ss of wine quietly came to the table behind Bre.


    This noble sat in the audience seat in front of Joshua during thepetition.


    He was very concerned about the conversation between Joshua and Bre, and did not hide the thought that he was eavesdropping.


    ��Your concerns and choices are all correct.��Joshua did not lower his voice. This was not a shameful topic. ��It is indeed difficult for a holy spirit professional yer to survive in this world.��


    Joshua��s affirmative answer caused the old noble��s hand that was holding the cup to tremble. It seemed that he should have an heir who was a member of the cast iron. Otherwise, he would not have appeared in thispetition.


    ��With that Queen��s personality, she would not hesitate to eliminate those weaklings.��


    Joshua��s words were very sessful in scaring Bre and the children behind her, including the old noble whose expression did not look good.


    ��Don��t be so nervous. If you seed as professional yers...��Joshua did not continue.


    Because on the main stage of the banquet hall, the musicians who were ying music all walked down the stage, followed by the five cast iron men in ck armor who came to the front of the stage.


    They came to the front of the stage, held their heads high and took off their helmets.


    These five ironsmiths were much younger than the nobles present had imagined..


    ��Everyone present, I know that you all have a question in your hearts.��


    Empress Yekana appeared beside those ironsmiths. Her gaze swept over everyone present.


    The nobles invited to the banquet were basically the pirs of the steel country.


    ��You are wondering whether these young people are qualified to have the identity of a cast iron person.��


    Queen Yekana said what they were thinking in a loud voice.


    ��What they did when they came to Nn was just to participate in a few gamepetitions, and it was a virtual game in the magic.��


    The Queen��s voice pierced into the hearts of these nobles like a needle.


    All the nobles present had a basic opinion of these young ironsmiths... They were not qualified to obtain such a lofty status.


    ��But I��m telling you now...��Empress Yekana��s voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it clearly. ��They are not standing on the arena with their own identity today, but with the country of steel... standing on that arena on behalf of our country!��


    ��Your Highness Yekana, it��s just a game. Why would you gamble on the name of the country of steel, or even honor?��


    A voice broke the one-man show of Empress Yekana. All the nobles turned around in fear, trying to find out who dared to ask such a reckless question.


    However, they did not find... but they did find Empress Yekana. That was Joshua Arnold, who was standing in thest row of the entire banquet.


    Joshua knew the answer to his question. The reason why he asked this question was purely to give her a way to continue the topic.


    ��Because the frost kingdom has also participated in thispetition.��When Empress Yekana said that, her voice was filled with a dense killing intent.


    ��The Silver Fox family of the Frost Kingdom has also formed their own team to represent their country to participate in thispetition. Do you want to let Nn and the entire world know that our country has lost to those guys in thispetition?��


    ��Silverfrost Fox? That��s impossible, your Highness!��


    Many of the nobles present had a grudge against this family. Back then, the friction between the Silverfrost Fox Family and the country of steel had risen to the level of a war.


    ��Ironsmiths are warriors who fight for the honor of the country of steel, and this... is the battlefield where the honor of the country of steel is gambled!��


    After Queen Yekana said this, the five ironsmiths beside her straightened their backs even more, and the eyes of two ironsmiths began to turn red.


    ��You can bet on National Glory just by ying a game. Do you still think it��s ridiculous?��


    Joshua took the juice and came to the side of the elderly noble.


    ��Ridiculous... I really can��t imagine it.��Count Cruz had already expected that Joshua would take the initiative to talk to him.


    ��Currently, there are more than 400,000 yers of the Holy Spirit on the magic. These yerse from all over the world. You should go and see the game zones on the Spellcasters��Forum.��Joshua shook the juice in his hand, the sound of the ice cubes colliding inside woke up Count Cruz who was in deep thought.


    ��You should really see... a group of yers from other countries shouting the name of the cast Iron Man and cheering him on. There are signs on the Spellcaster Forum now.��


    Beforeing to the dinner party, Jose took a look at the Spellcaster Forum. The entire forum had been blown up by thepetition during the day. Regardless of which zone, all the posts rted to today��spetition were being discussed.


    The cast iron yer entered the sight of all the Holy Spirit yers with an absolutely powerful posture.


    Count Cruz did not speak anymore. Joshua took the juice and returned to Hiri��s side.


    ��Hiri, do you think I��m not doing my job properly?��


    Joshua leaned on the table and watched Bre and her other team members discuss whether or not to reject Queen Yekana��s invitation.


    ��Do you... have a real job?��


    Hili thought for a long time before finally saying this. She had been by Josh��s side for so long. One day, Josh was still shooting a movie, and the next day, he was writing novels and ying games. There was no fixed job at all.


    ��Ahem, okay, I really don��t have a real job.��


    Josh shifted his gaze to the scene where the cast iron yers raised their cups in celebration.


    This time, he had established the Nn Open System, which was equivalent to cultivating arge group of idols from all over the world.


    As for the rtionship between e-sports and cultural invasion... Jose recalled a joke he had encountered when ying games in the past, which was when he was ckmailing his foreign friends, they would use the four letters ��kale��to indicate that their game had been stuck and needed to be paused.

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 721, negotiation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Empress Yekana��s dinner party had ended not long ago. Jose was once again honored to be chosen by the Empress... he stayed alone in the embassy of the country of steel to y go with the Empress.


    ��I��m just a businessman... forget it, I might not even be a businessman. I��m just a programmer who makes games to entertain the public.��


    Two ck and white go pieces rotated between Joshua��s fingers. After a short moment of contemtion, Joshua picked up the ck pieces and ced them on the chessboard in front of him.


    ��Programmer? Is this what the creator of the magic calls himself? Joshua Arnold, I��ve investigated you... you��re very strange.��


    Queen Yekana took a few seconds to pick up the white pieces and ced them next to Joshua��s ck pieces, sealing off Joshua��s escape route.


    This queen of the steel nation was actually a go expert! Joshua did not even know where she came into contact with this ancient game.


    ording to what Joshua knew, the current popr area of Go was only Hearthstone Tavern, as well as the spellcasters of the older generation of the Spellcasters��Association.


    How did this queen obtain the go chessboard... if Joshua remembered correctly, the general stationed at the steel nation��s embassy seemed to go to Hearthstone Tavern to y two games when he had nothing to do.


    ��Very strange?��


    Joshua��s speed was not as fast as Empress Yekana��s. After all, Joshua��s level of ying go was amateur.


    ��Your identity is the third Prince of the demon world, but your temperament does not fit with that of a chaos demon,��Empress Yekana stared at Joshua and said.


    ��Maybe it��s because I��ve been in Nn for too long?��


    Joshua pondered for a while and found the spot where ckiended. He barely broke out of Empress Yekana��s encirclement.


    ��Your temperament is alsopletely different from Nn��s human, or rather...pletely different from the humans of this world.��


    Empress Yekana��s next move directly pushed Joshua to the point where he was close to desperation.


    ��Is There?��Joshua said and sniffed his own body. ��Don��t tell me you also smell something salty on me?��


    ��Salty... smell?��


    Queen Yekana was thinking about Jose��s next move when she was stunned by Jose��s words.


    ��I don��t quite understand either. The people I meet say that I��m a bit as decadent as a sun-dried fish.��


    Jose said self-deprecatingly as he dropped another sunspot and prepared to break out of the encirclement again.


    ��Decadent?��Queen Yekana heard the adjective Jose andughed lightly. ��I don��t think they see decadence in you, but... They don��t care about this world.��


    Queen Yekana��s words hadpletely dered ckie��s death with her white stone. Joshua looked around for a while and could only raise his hands to dere his surrender.


    ��Lady Yekana, to tell you the truth... I may have saved the world several times without you knowing.��


    Joshua counted the world trees that he had nurtured. If those world trees had withered as the heretic court had wished, the world would have fallen into chaos long ago.


    ��Is that so?��


    The servant next to Empress Yekana wanted to step forward and tidy up the go pieces into the box, but was stopped by Empress Yekana with a gesture.


    She personally picked up the ck pieces on the chessboard one by one. Jose also understood what the Empress meant and began to tidy up the white pieces on the chessboard.


    ��You��re very weak in this game called go.��Queen Yekana put the ck pieces into the box one by one and said, ��But the information I know is... You��re the creator of this game.��


    ��Does the creator have to be very strong to y his own game? and Ms. Yekana, are you so sure that I��m the Creator?��Joshua said.


    ��Are you implying that I��m guessing your past identity? A... Visitor from a foreignnd?��


    Empress Yekana had already ced all of ckie into the wooden box beside her.


    Joshua did not say anything but pped twice. This meant that he was praising this empress.


    However, she had gathered so much information that she could deduce it. Although it was a little unexpected for Joshua, it was still within reason.


    Unfortunately, even if she had guessed Joshua��s true identity... it waspletely useless.


    ��Then what do you want to do, Ms. Yekana... Banish you as an intruder?��Joshua asked.


    ��Banish?��A smile appeared on Empress Yekana��s face again. ��If I didn��t believe in God, I might have thought of you as an emissary of God.��


    ��Wait a minute, this topic is jumping a little fast.��


    ��There is no jumping. You have brought countless miracles to this world.��Empress Yekana was not stingy with her praise. ��The Magic Net is a miracle that even gods can not create. There are also movies and these games...��


    Empress Yekana grabbed the ck spot in the wooden box beside her.


    ��Everything you have created has added a new color to this world! If I were to return to the country of steel from a year ago, I would definitely feel bored.��


    Wait a minute! Joshua remembered that this empress should not be addicted to the Inte, but now it seemed that she was hiding something?


    ��I don��t know how to answer this series ofpliments,��said Joshua.


    ��You don��t need to answer, because your existence has always had a great regret for me.��Queen Yekana ced the two ck pieces on the chessboard.


    ��What regret?��Joshua could only take out the two white pieces and ced them on the other side of the chessboard.


    ��You are a demon, and a prince of the demon world.��Queen Yekana sighed. ��It would be perfect if you were a man of steel, so that I can let you write some stories that I like.��


    Stop! So that��s why he said so much?


    Joshua��s hand that was holding the chess piece stopped in mid-air. He did not dare to make any more moves.


    ��But it��s not toote now, Joshua Arnold.��


    ��Allow me to refuse.��


    Joshua interrupted the Queen��s words. In that instant, Joshua had goosebumps from the desire in Queen Yekana��s eyes.


    ��It��s gettingte today. I��m sorry that I can��t y the second game with you.��


    Joshua immediately stood up from his seat, but the favor Queen Yekana had for him could be used to make many things.


    ��But we can work together. The Demon World is willing to work with the country of steel. Also... I have a project that requires the country of Steel��s outstanding technology in forging magical machinery.��Joshua threw a white piece on the chessboard, the white piece uratelynded in the center of the chessboard.


    ��And we have amon enemy, Lady Yecana... the real evil is lurking in the darkness of this world. The sages of Nn should have warned you.��

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 722: a different way home</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night, on a remote street in Nn.


    It had been almost a day since ry came to Nn from the Demon World. Just yesterday, she had been caught by the lord of the Lich to practice against the Holy Spirit.


    That night, the Lord of the Lich finally granted a pardon, allowing them to rx before the first match officially began.


    ry finally had the chance toe to Nn��s surface from Nn��s underground..


    After so many years, she finally returned to the human world again.


    When she stood on Nn��s street again, she had a feeling that she hade to another world.


    When ry was still alive as a human, the city she lived in would only have primary crystal lights as lighting in front of some taverns.


    If she wanted to travel at night, she had to prepare a portable primary crystalmp by herself.


    But Nn��s night was as dazzling as day. Various primary crystalmps of different colors were iid on the edges of the buildings, and some moving paintings were branded on the walls.


    ry widened her eyes as she looked at this seemingly restless city. It was the first time that she was shocked by the night view of a city. At the same time... She also felt that Nn was so unfamiliar to her that it was terrifying.


    Now was not the time for her to be shocked. Bishop Garinko had already sent other believers to Nn in advance.


    ry had to gather with the believers as soon as possible and share the information she knew with them.


    As long as Nn got rid of Fuya... Her nightmare of staying in the demon world for a few years would be over!


    Thinking of this, ry controlled the body of the chaos demon and walked towards the gathering ce that she had agreed with Bishop Garinko.


    But in the next second, ry realized that she could not move her legs at all! No matter how much she ordered the body of this chaos fiend, his legs just stood still.


    ��M!��


    ry noticed the gaze of this Chaos Fiend. After staring at a painting on the wall in the distance, ry shouted out her brother��s name in her mind.


    ��Sister, that seems to be avatar! Many people on the Spellcasters��forum said that it��s the best movie.��


    M controlled the gaze of the Chaos Fiend to stare at the projection poster in the distance. On it was the trailer for avatar.


    ��Now is not the time for you to think about this!��


    ry reminded her brother to focus on the task at hand.


    ��After the task is over, can we go to the White Briar Theater? Sister, didn��t you follow some news about movies in the past...��M pleaded.


    ��Shut up.��


    ry took the opportunity to gain control of the Chaos Fiend��s body and looked away from the moving poster.


    She used her spiritual perception to capture the presence of her own kind.


    As far as ry knew, the movie was the creation of a demon. The moving paintings hanging on the wall could be said to be the seduction of a demon.


    ry walked out of the alley and quickly walked to the other side of the street. The Dark Elf who was in the crow form behind them finally found them.


    The Dark Elf reverted to her original posture and stood on the roof... a pitch-ck longbow appeared in her hand, a poisoned arrow was nocked on the bowstring by the Dark Elf and aimed at the tall chaos demon in the distance.


    At this distance, the Dark Elf could easily pierce through the chaos demon��s throat. However, in the next second, she pulled the bowstring back because the chaos demon spy stopped by a shop on the side of the street.


    The shop was called the ck pigeon newsstand... The Dark Elf��s long ears perked up, and her hearing strengthened at that moment, listening to what the chaos demon wanted to do.


    The owner of the newsstand was an orc, and the orc��s attire was very strange.


    If the Dark Elf remembered correctly, this was Nn��s underground fashion style, and it was brought up by a human singer named Holm.


    Basically, it was characterized by a rough gold ne, jewelry, and a pair of round-rimmed sunsses. The dark brown hair of the orc was tied up and tied at the back of his head.


    ��What do you want to buy? There are a lot of things mixed here... together.��


    The ORC pulled down the round-rimmed sunsses on the bridge of his nose, revealing his eyes with hideous scars.


    ��sister.��


    This time, it wasn��t M who stopped. It was ry who suddenly stood in front of this strange bookstore when she was halfway there.


    M had always had a strange psychological trauma towards orcs.


    ��There��s nothing I want to buy.��


    ry quickly came back to her senses and turned around to leave.


    ��sister, the music in that bookstore is something you often listen to, right?��M whispered in his mind.


    A strange music was ying in the ck pigeon kiosk behind ry. M, who was used to listening to hymns, thought it was very strange music.


    This kind of music sounded like a person saying a lot of strange words with extremely fast art.


    But his sister ry liked it. M remembered that he had a small sry in the magic bank. He used some of it to buy Warcraft, his sister, ry, used it all to buy songs from the magic.


    This was the song that ry heard the most. It was called ��Lose �� yourself.��.


    ry still controlled the chaos demon to leave the newsstand. She had only taken a few steps when the orc sitting in the newsstand suddenly blocked her way.


    When the orc blocked her way, ry put her hand on the dagger behind her.


    This Chaos Fiend had a very muscr body. When he stood up, he was about the same height as the orc... no matter how violent the ORC��s personality was, he wouldn��t attack them so rashly.


    But the orc looked at the person in front of him through his round-rimmed sunsses for a long time. In the next second, he revealed a meaningful smile.


    ��Take it.��


    The ORC took out an exquisitely wrapped ck primary crystal and wanted to hand it over to ry. ry looked at the cover of the primary crystal and saw the title, ��Rebirth.��.


    ��Sister, this is a record stone... do you sell record stones here? Can I go buy one for Miss Tyreen...��


    ry didn��t listen to her younger brother��s incessant requests. She took the ck primary crystal from the orc.


    The ORC patted the chaos fiend on the shoulder in satisfaction, then returned to the newsstand.


    ��Sister...��


    M couldn��t help but want to control the Chaos Fiend to turn his head, but he was quickly stopped by ry.


    ��M, as long as weplete our mission, we can go home.��


    ry instructed her younger brother in her mind.


    ��Go Home...��


    M was momentarily stunned when he heard ry��sforting words. He subconsciously controlled the Chaos Fiend to raise his hand to take a look.


    ��sister, where can we go back like this?��

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 723, the essence of magic</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Dark Elf returned to the Hearthstone Tavern in the form of a crow. It just so happened that Jose had returned to his study not too long ago.


    ��There were three heretics who met with that spy. We can��t be sure how many of them had infiltrated Nn.��


    The Dark Elf directly told Jose what he wanted to know.


    ��You killed them all?��


    Joshua looked at the Dark Elf from head to toe. Her clothes were very clean. There were no traces of blood or damage. From this, Joshua could tell that she had not experienced any battles.


    ��No, but their target is indeed Princess Fuya. If that guy gets close to Princess Fuya, I can��t guarantee that I won��t be able to control myself and kill him.��


    The Dark Elf said in an extremely serious tone. This disciple of fuya would not allow such a sphemer to get close to her god.


    ��I just consulted the purple-clothed person. I think that spy should not have any chance,��Joshua said.


    ��Purple-clothed person... illusion, what trick do you have this time?��The Dark Elf immediately asked Joshua.


    ��I let Fuya participate in this Holy Spirit Openpetition for one purpose. That is to increase Fuya��s poprity in Nn and collect the power of faith for Fuya.��


    Although Fuya was not a world tree in the traditional sense, Joshua felt that he was not far from the legendary mission of ��saving all the world trees in the world��.


    ��The medium of obtaining the power of faith is to let the believers have a specific image, appearance, voice, personality, and a lot of other things.��


    Joshua was also an old gardener when it came to nting trees. He had already mastered many properties of the world trees.


    ��Based on all these conditions, the purple-clothed person canplete it with an illusion. It��s a bit like the feeling of a virtual idol.��


    ��Did you just think of this n?��


    If the dark elves remembered correctly, during the day, Joshua was still thinking about how to ce Fuya��s mobile tower in thepetition grounds of the Four Great Advanced Magic Academies.


    ��The illusion that the purple-clothed person disyed on thepetition grounds today inspired me, so I went to ask about it just now. It seems to be really feasible.��


    Joshua took out the schedule for tomorrow��s match. Tomorrow, there would be four matches at the CROHILL Advanced Magic Academy. Among them, the demon world was scheduled to y against an unknown team in the second match.


    ��Tomorrow, I will return to the demon world with the purple-robed man. I will carve a high-level illusion Magic Circle in the room where Fuya lives. The Magic Circle��s ability is ��reflection��.��When Joshua said this, his tone became a little regretful. ��Unfortunately, Fuya��s mobile tower is temporarily unable to appear on the field.��


    ��I will monitor the activities of the court.��


    After the Dark Elf finished listening to the changes in the next phase of Joshua��s n, all her previous worries disappeared.


    Joshua watched as the Dark Elf turned into a crow and flew out of his study.


    ��Illusion Reflection...��


    Joshua picked up a magic circle design that the purple-clothed person had given him before he left, as well as the principles of this Magic Circle.


    In terms of principles, it was impossible to understand just by relying on Joshua. At this time, he could only look for Hiri, who was gradually evolving into a literary girl.


    ..


    ��Let��s Go! Let��s Go! I��ming... none of them can escape.��


    When Joshua had just entered the room where the purple-clothed person was teaching hiri, he heard Hiri��s shout


    This spellcasterdy might only have the quiet feeling of a literary girl when she was holding a book. At other times, she would refer to Hiri��s sister, Hend, as a ��wild girl��.


    Jose leaned against the door and silently watched Hiri finish the game of Holy Spirit.


    Recently, Hiri had been holding back for too long. After the purple-clothed person returned, she had assigned a lot of learning tasks to her.


    During the day during thepetition, Jose could see Hiri reading a magic book.


    Now that the purple-clothed person had be an undead, sleep was no longer meaningful to her. Fortunately, this sage was not the skeleton duke. She would go to the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern to y go at night.


    During this period of time, Hiri also took the opportunity to y ck with Carrie and the others on the magic to rx a little.


    ��The journey of the five ck Girls Group has ended?��


    Jose calcted the time and sat next to Hiri. All of her teammates in this round were all acquaintances of Jose.


    ��Hiri... is Jose next to you? Then I��ll y this round...��


    Jose heard Carrie��s shout through the magic, but Hiri quickly turned off the magic.


    ��That��s all for today. If I hadn��t had too much homework recently, I would have gotten 3,500 points,��Hiri said.


    ��Then do you mind if I take up some of your game time so you can review your homework?��


    Josh took out the design of the ��Reflection Illusion��Magic Circle left behind by the purple-clothed person.


    ��I mind. I could have yed two or three more games today,��Hiri expressed her thoughts without hiding anything, however, she still took the blueprint from Jose. ��But talking to you... is just a little more interesting than ying games.��


    ��I don��t have much to ask anyway. We can y ck together tonight,��Jose said.


    ��No, if that��s the case, what do you want to know about the magic circle of the reflection illusion?��Hiri quickly calmed herself down.


    ��I don��t want to ask about the Magic Circle, I just want to ask about a few possibilities.��


    When Jose talked about serious matters, he tried his best not to put his thoughts on Hiri.


    Although the two of them were alone now, the purple-clothed person coulde back at any time.


    ��First, is it possible for the illusion magic to be... reality?��


    This was the thing that Jose cared about the most after he came into contact with the concept of Illusion Magic.


    ��It��s such a difficult problem right from the beginning. I��ll flip through the bookter.��


    Hiri picked up the thick and heavy magic book on his hand. This book was not rted to illusion magic. The cover of the book clearly read ��Introduction to all systems of magic, elementary��


    For a magic apprentice who dared to beat up his teacher since he was young, Jose should not expect Hiri to have any high attainments in the theory of magic.


    ��I have it.��Hiri pointed to a line of words on the thick book and said, ��Magic itself uses magic as a currency, and inscriptions as abel to materialize something that does not exist in this world. If you want to exin...��


    Hiri ced the book in her hand on the table, and a blue inscription appeared on her hand.


    This was the inscription of flowing water and healing. Hiri should have used the most basic one.


    ��I now use magic as a currency, and then use the inscription of ��condensation��to summon this.��


    A floating water ball appeared in Hiri��s palm. What supported the floating water ball was the inscription of order that Hiri had summoned.


    ��Created out of thin air?��


    Josh found that the magic in this world was more terrifying than he had imagined.


    ��This is a theory from more than a hundred years ago... Josh, do you want to learn it?��The water ball in Healy��s hand disappeared after the runes disappeared.


    Although Josh had awakened many runes like most of Nn��s spellcasters, he did not even know how to use a small fireball.


    ��No, I��m just wondering if I can use magic to create a life that doesn��t exist.��


    Josh said a topic that all the spellcasters in this world regarded as taboo.


    ��Create... create a person?��Hiri seemed to have misinterpreted Josh��s meaning, and Josh fell into silence.

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 724, the challenge</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night.


    Wall left the embassy of the country of steel and found a tavern by the roadside to drink.


    His father, Count Cruz, hadpletely focused on his ipetent brother.


    When Wall thought of this, the wine cup in his hand cracked.


    ��It seems that all the countries in the world have sent people to participate in the Holy Spirit Nn Open.��


    ��So What? Let me tell you, today��s match between the ironsmiths is really overwhelming, especially that sword folding technique.��


    ��It seems that the champion of this year��s Holy Spirit Nn Open will definitely be our country of steel! The ironsmiths will definitely win this honor!��


    Wall was very sensitive to the discussions of the group of people sitting at the next table. Their voices sounded very noisy.


    Wall, who was originally extremely frustrated, became even more irritable when he heard the open match between the Ironmaker and the Holy Spirit Nn.


    He suddenly ced the wine ss on the table and let out a heavy crash.


    ��It��s just a game. What right do you have to talk about the National Honor?��


    Wall used his cold eyes to look at the group of people sitting at the next table.


    ��What did you say?��


    The group of mercenaries sitting next door were obviously drunk. They immediately stood up angrily when they heard Wall��s provocation under the influence of alcohol.


    Wall also clenched his fists and stood up. He came to this tavern today to teach a lesson to a guy who had been chasing after him in the game of the Holy Spirit.


    This group of mercenaries who often talked about the game and national honor also made wall very unhappy.


    In Wall��s opinion, the only thing that could bet on the honor of the entire country was the war and the diatorpetition. This game that was yed like a child was too unqualified.


    ��You��re right! brother... What honor of the country of steel! Don��t make meugh anymore.��


    The moment Wall stood up, a group of people at the table behind him also stood up.


    He turned around and looked at the table behind him. It was also a group of burly mercenaries.


    Finally, someone��s brain was normal?


    Wall exhaled and felt lucky that he found someone who had the same opinion as him.


    ��That��s right, the game��spetition doesn��t have the right to gamble...��just as wall was about to answer him.


    The group of mercenaries came to Wall��s back and red at the group of steel nation mercenaries in front of him. Then, they made an extremely mocking gesture at them, then, they used a loud voice to shout out what they wanted to say.


    ��Because the winner of this Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition will definitely be our frost nation! You guys from steel nation will never win the Championship!��


    After saying this, the mercenary put his hand on Wall��s shoulder.


    ��Am I right, brother!��


    Sorry... I��m from the steel nation.


    Wall felt like he was about to copse.


    What��s wrong with this world? Wall looked at the mercenaries between the two sides. They were so excited about a gamepetition that they were about to fight each other.


    Farce!


    Wall no longer had the interest to teach these guys a lesson. He wanted to turn around and leave the tavern, but the tavern door was pushed open at this moment.


    A middle-aged man with gray hair and blood-red eyes walked into the tavern. The first thing he said after entering the tavern was..


    ��Who is the wall of Olsenburg?��His scarlet eyes swept across all the people in the tavern, and finally fixed on wall. ��Is that you? !��


    Wall ignored him and walked directly to the door of the tavern. He didn��t want to participate in this farce tonight.


    ��Wait!��


    But this middle-aged man blocked his way.


    ��I practiced for a whole week just to wash away the previous humiliation! Come on, wall of Olsenburg... if I defeat you with the watchman, you must take back your previous words!��


    Another... Holy Spirit Competition?


    ��Get out of the way, I��ll spare your life today.��


    Wall clenched his teeth, his hands clenched into fists as he red at him like a wolf.


    ��You��ve agreed to fight in this tavern today.��


    The middle-aged man��s scarlet pupils met his gaze.


    ��I��m not in the mood to y with the Holy Spirit, I��ll tell you with my fists...��


    Before Wall could finish his words, his body uncontrobly took a few steps back and sat down on a chair.


    His angry expression gradually turned dull as wall looked at his trembling hands.


    He would die.


    His intuition kept warning him that if he punched that middle-aged man just now... he would die!


    ��This is my 27th Challenge! Let��s begin! This time, I will not lose!��


    The middle-aged man picked up a table and ced it in front of wall. At the same time, the interface of the magic appeared in front of him.


    What 27th Challenge? wasn��t there an ability that could easily kill me in reality? What kind of monster was this guy?


    Wall couldn��t help but shake his hands again. What made him feel fortunate was that he could easily defeat this monster above the Holy Spirit.


    ��Our Frost country is going to have a one-on-one duel with others!��


    Wall suddenly heard a mercenary��s shout from behind him. Not long after, a group of people surrounded him and the middle-aged man.


    Feeling that it was not bad, wall forced a smile on his face, which reminded him of the first time he entered the underground arena to struggle to survive.


    ��I bet on the Kid from the frost country to win.��


    ��Me Too!��


    Setting up a bet in private was very simr to the underground arena of the steel country.


    But there was one thing that made wall very dissatisfied.


    ��I��m from the Steel Nation! Don��t get me wrong!��


    Vole took out the primary crystal mouse, opened the magic, and directly logged into the Holy Spirit.


    ..


    The next morning.


    ��Aren��t you guys nocturnal creatures?��


    Joshua fixed his hair that was sticking up in the mirror. He was very d that the purple-clothed person was therest night, or else hiri might have been lying on his bed with his clothes disheveled today.


    Today, Joshua was supposed to be the only one in his room. However, when he woke up, a middle-aged man was standing by the window.


    ��That��s just some human��s wrong understanding of this power,��the Grand Duke of blood stood by the window and said respectfully to Joshua.


    ��It��s not good to see a man in my room so early in the morning...��Joshua Sighed.


    ��Is it better to let my daughtere?��


    The Grand Duke did not seem to understand the reason for Joshua��s sigh.


    ��No, there��s no need... today is the official time for the team that belongs to the demon world to make their appearance. But before that... I have something to discuss with everyone.��


    Joshua took the toothbrush of this world and cleaned his teeth as fast as he could. Then, he turned around and said to the Grand Duke.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    The Blood Archduke had visited Joshua��s room for the same reason.


    ��As for what identity we should use to fight...��said Joshua.

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 725, the correct way to participate in the battle</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    All the members of the Demon World Battle team had gathered in a room in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Why have you summoned us here?��


    The Skeleton Duke sat on a chair impatiently. Today, her body was covered by a golden robe.


    This robe couldpletely hide the aura of the undead on her body. It was a creation of the High Elves. To humans, it was as precious as a relic.


    The owner of the long robe was, of course, the Grand Duke of blood who was standing next to Joshua.


    ��Today, your opponent is the hatchet man. HMM... a team with a strange name, but I checked their members��heavendder scores, which are not high.��


    Now, Joshua finally did what a coach and manager of a team should do, which was to inform the other members about their opponents in the next round.


    ��I saw their previous preliminaries. They were just a bunch of Lucky Guys.��


    The Skeleton Duke did not have much patience today. She was still thinking about the game where she was killed by the cast iron at the beginning.


    Therefore, the skeleton duke could not wait to find those guys for the Nn Open.


    As for the other opponents... the skeleton duke really had not considered them.


    ��Alright, I��m not here to analyze any tactics. I��m here to emphasize the purpose of the demon world participating in the Nn Open.��


    ��To make those humans worship your sister?��The Skeleton Duke also knew the original purpose of this battle team. ��Then what you should do now is to let her go on stage and kill all the enemies, and use her absolute strength to make those humans submit!��


    ��My initial thought was actually the same, but now there is a problem with the Nn Holy Spirit Open Competition... currently, it has developed into apetition with countries as the unit.��


    When Joshua said this, he turned his head with some guilt, but the skeleton duke, the Grand Duke of fresh blood, and the other members present did not understand what Joshua meant.


    ��Although there are many teams that are mixed together by yers from various countries, based on the current strength of the teams, the teams established by the officials of various countries have a higher chance of entering the top eight.��


    ��What are you trying to say?��The Skeleton Duke interrupted Joshua and asked.


    ��In short, it��s the best choice for Fuya to join the cast iron yers now.��


    Joshua finally brought up the suggestion that he might be beaten up by the skeleton duke.


    ��Joshua, the stories you told in the past were quite interesting, but this time...��


    The Skeleton Duke lifted the hood that covered his head. The frequency of the soul fire in his pupils told Joshua that she was not happy at the moment.


    ��I agree.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood who had been silent all this time suddenly said.


    ��Father.��


    One of the members of the battle team, pesette, could not help but stand out at this moment.


    It could be said that Fuya was the core of this battle team and also the strongest battle force. She had given it to another team so directly..


    ��The purpose of US participating in thispetition is to obtain the faith of the humans, not to be some champion.��The Grand Duke of fresh blood signaled for pesette to sit down with his eyes.


    ��The openpetition of the Holy Spirit is already equivalent to a war.��


    The Grand Duke of blood recalled the situation he had encountered in a tavernst night.


    It was a situation where the mercenaries of two countries almost fought over who would win thepetition in their own country.


    Just from this point alone, it could be seen that the purpose of Jose��s hosting thispetition had been achieved. The contestants from various countries had gambled on the honor of their own countries to participate.


    ��Under such circumstances, no matter how strong the general of the enemy country is, will you worship him?��The Grand Duke of fresh blood asked.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood had already exined Joshua��s thoughts very clearly. Under such circumstances where the Holy Spirit yers supported the contestants as a country, it would be very difficult for Fuya to gather more worshippers.


    If Fuya participated in the battle as the representative of the demon world, it would be very difficult to gather more worshippers because there were not many Holy Spirit yers in the demon world.


    However, if Fuya joined the ironsmiths, she would be participating as the country of steel. Fuya��s performance on the battlefield would attract the attention of all the citizens of the country of steel. She could definitely be the hero of the country of steel.


    ��Humans are a race that will always look up to the strong. As long as we crush the other humans on the battlefield...��


    The Skeleton Lord had also recovered from the anger of being defeated by the ironsmiths. However, judging from her will, she hoped that she could defeat the ironsmiths together with Fuya.


    ��Actually, with Fuya��s charm, she has already gathered a group of admirers. The problem is that if other countries were to fight, it would be faster to gather a group of die-hard fans. That��s why I��ve gathered all of you here for a discussion.��


    Joshua took out a white board and ced it in front of everyone. Then, he used a magic marker that was emitting a fluorescent light to write down the country of steel on the white board.


    ��The country of steel is currently the most populous country in the world. ording to the statistics, the citizens of the country of steel who visit Nn are also in the majority. Therefore, when Fuya joins the cast iron, she can collect arge number of believers of the country of steel in one go.��


    After Joshua wrote this, he took a look at the skeletal duke. Although there was no flesh on the skeletal Duke��s face, Joshua could subtly see her dissatisfaction from the way her soul fire jumped.


    ��The second is the frost kingdom. That empress is only hostile to the frost kingdom��s Silverfrost Fox n, so it��s not a problem for our team to participate in the war under the title of Frost Kingdom.��


    When Joshua made the second proposal, he really wanted to add, ��I��m super familiar with the current king of the Frost Kingdom.��


    ��The third is absolute neutrality, to participate in the war as a pure yer... but this will usher in a situation where no one benefits. After all, the Holy Spirit yers of each country still hope that their country can win,��said Joshua.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, What do you think?��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood did not dare to recklessly express his opinion on this point. In this aspect, Joshua was far more professional than him.


    ��My idea... is that we might as well join the battle in the name of the Holy Church.��


    Joshua wrote out the fourth possibility. This possibility caused the members who were still thinking to fall into a daze.


    In order to allow Fuya to quickly gather believers, she had to use her identity as a foreign country to participate in the battle. The skeleton duke could be considered to have epted Joshua��s suggestion. However, Joshua��s third suggestion was even more excessive.


    ��Isn��t this directly bing helping the enemy?��


    There was no anger in the skeleton Duke��s voice. It became serious and cold.


    ��Help the enemy?��When Joshua heard the skeleton Duke��s question, he coughed lightly to cover his smile.


    ��Since Fuya��s true identity is a secret, I��m confident that I can make Fuya into a hero of the sacred religion country. Their people will regard a demon as a hero. With Fuya as a breakthrough point, I can use the magic to gradually change the people��s views of their country. However, even without Fuya, I��m still trying.��


    When Joshua first faced the country of the Holy Church, he had also considered trying topletely overthrow their religious system. If the magic covered the entire country of the holy church, it would be very easy for Joshua to do so.


    However, after Heloria took power recently, that Holy Maiden had already realized the power of this demon, Joshua. Therefore, she chose to cooperate with Joshua instead of treating the demons as enemies like the old regime.


    ��Ever since you appeared in Nn, the reputation of the holy church has always been mostly negative in Nn. This will affect the current admirers of Princess Fuya.��


    The Raven that was the Dark Elf appeared at the edge of the window. She had already heard what Joshua was talking about.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, your suggestion is just... interesting.��The Dark Elf saw through Joshua��s thoughts.


    ��No... I��m seriously considering Fuya��s future.��Joshua said this very seriously, unfortunately, no one present believed him. ��HMM... since you all don��t agree with the Holy Church��s country, there are other countries that can choose...��

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 726 + 1 up</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Silverfrost Fox��s first match had ended.


    As the person-in-charge of the Silverfrost Fox Chamber of Commerce, lf sat on the magic chariot and looked at the Silverfrost Fox team��s score in the top 18 matches.


    It was a perfect 3-0 win. In every match, they had an unquestionable lead in the kill match.


    ��The team for the next match hasn��t been decided yet?��


    Lf narrowed his long and narrow eyes as he read the news on the magic web.


    Silverfrost Fox had signed up to participate in the Nn Open under his name, so he would be informed of the time, ce, and opponent of the next match.


    ��Lord lf, we��re here.��


    The driver stopped the door of the Silverfrost Fox Chamber of Commerce. Lf also got out of the magic car happily. Behind him, the other members of the Silverfrost Fox battle team also got out of the other magic car.


    ��Your performance today is still outstanding.��Lf waved his hand to summon a butler who was standing at the entrance of the Chamber of Commerce. ��Bring our hero down to rest.��


    ��That Lord Lf.��


    The Butler��s face was covered with cold sweat as he whispered to lf.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Lf rarely saw this butler panic.


    ��His Majesty the King is here.��The Butler looked at the Chamber of Commerce with a flustered expression. ��He is waiting for you inside.��


    Lf��s originally pleasant expression instantly froze there..


    ��Bring them over to rest. I will personally greet his Majesty the King.��


    He walked quickly into the Chamber of Commerce alone. As soon as he entered the Chamber of Commerce, he noticed the change in the atmosphere.


    It was as if winter had arrived in the air around him. Every step Lf took required him to take a deep breath.


    He walked with heavy steps to the second floor of the Silverfrost Fox Chamber of Commerce... on the second floor, he saw the new king of his country, shier.


    This new king was much younger than lf had imagined, but her temperament made it impossible for lf to treat her as a young man.


    This was the feeling of blood and ice intersecting after killing thousands of people on the battlefield..


    Shier��s gaze had always been on a map hanging on the wall. When he sensed that someone hade to the second floor, he turned his head to look at ROLAFTE.


    The moment Rfte felt Shier��s gaze, he immediately half-knelt on the ground.


    ��It is the Silver Frost Fox Family��s honor for His Majesty to be here in person,��he quickly said.


    ��Your Name?��Shier asked.


    ��Lf, I am the person-in-charge of Nn��s Silverfrost Fox Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Nn��s Holy Spirit Open Competition.��Shier did not say anything unnecessary and directly walked up to him slowly. ��You participated on behalf of our country?��


    ��Yes... Yes, your majesty. Last time, we also participated and won the first ce. This time, we will definitely win.��


    He made this promise with absolute confidence. However, as soon as Lf finished his words, he heard a notification from the magic.


    ��Who is the opponent for the next round?��Shier did not have his confidant��s promise and directly asked about the current battle situation.


    ��The... the opponent for the next round.��lf opened the interface of the magic and looked at the notice sent by the Holy Spirit official in the Spellcaster Forum. ��The opponent for the next round is the ironmaker of the country of steel!��


    Shier, who had been exerting great pressure on L, seemed to be absent-minded at this time. Her hand was moving in the air.


    L took some time to look up. She guessed that His Majesty the King was also using the magic. He should be looking for information about the ironmaker.


    ��Is the heir of the Silver Fox family participating in thepetition?��Shier suddenly asked.


    ��Sophia was willing to participate in the Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition, but her mentor, the yellow-clothed man, refused.��


    Rfte didn��t understand why shier would ask about this now.


    ��I will be there tomorrow.��


    Shier didn��t talk to rfte anymore. She directly walked downstairs.


    ..


    It was the third day of the Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition. Today was thepetition for the top eight. The venue of thepetition was the Academy of the gray-clothed man, the Ruersk Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��Your Majesty, Please Rest assured.��


    Today, Rf was no longer as rxed and rxed as yesterday. He was like a middle-aged man who had a debt of tens of millions of dors at home and someone came to collect the debt.


    From the beginning of thepetition, he had never shown that signature Fox smile on his face.


    ��Rest assured?��


    Shier��s eyes were looking at thepetition field from afar. The purple-clothed man had used an illusion to create a real holy spirit battlefield on the field.


    While shier was talking to lf, the walking hero of the cast iron man had already jumped into the sky and rushed towards Silverfrost Fox in the distance.


    ��The Dragon Tamer chased after the enemy from high up in the sky! Broken Sword entered the arena! In the 27th minute of the match, the cast iron man seized another opportunity! Silverfrost Fox didn��t even think of fighting him.��


    The Voice of the brass dragon echoed in Shier��s ears. This was the second match between Silverfrost Fox and the ironmonger. The situation in front of him was very disadvantageous to Silverfrost Fox, and Silverfrost Fox had already lost the first match.


    ��It��s just a small disadvantage. His Majesty the King will definitely be able to turn it around,��ROLAF said to shier.


    ��I know how to y the Holy Spirit.��


    Shier used this method to warn him not to try to deceive her. She looked at the battle situation below and clenched her fingers tightly.


    Although the members chosen by rf were very outstanding, there was still a small gap between them and the cast iron person.


    Shier then looked at Queen Yekana, who was sitting at the highest position in the audience seats. She had revealed her identity today and personally came here to supervise the battle... Therefore, the momentum of the audience of the country of steel on the battlefield was high, they ruthlessly suppressed the Frost Nation��s audience.


    Shier could feel that her subjects werepeting with the steel nation��s audience... However, her holy spiritdder score was only 3,000 points, so she was very powerless in this battlefield.


    She could only watch as the silverfrost Fox gradually slid toward defeat.


    Ever since shier experienced the world tree��s leaf trade, she clearly understood the importance of the World Tree��s crystal.


    Its strategic value was absolutely immeasurable.


    The most important thing was that if Silverfrost Fox lost, then the entire world would know that the country of Frost had lost to the country of steel. All the yers from the country of frost present would be unable to raise their heads in front of the yers from the country of steel.


    However, what really made shier angry was that the silverfrost Fox n actually did not inform her of this matter at the first moment!


    This battle team waspletely under the guise of the country, serving the Silverfrost Fox n.


    However, no matter how unhappy shier was, the defeat in the second round was gradually showing itself..


    ��Do you want to add another life?��


    Suddenly, Shier received a message. This message came from the person who spread the fire.


    Shier immediately raised her head and looked left and right. She did not find any traces of Joshua in the audience seats.


    She was sitting in the most inconspicuous position in the audience seats anonymously today, so the surrounding audience of the Kingdom of Frost did not know that their king had also arrived.


    ��What does it mean to add another life?��


    Shier immediately typed a reply to Joshua, followed by her symbolic owl expression.


    ��It literally means that the Nn Holy Spirit Open this time is organized by the eightrgest countries in the world. However, I have expanded the rules so that there are a total of fifty teams participating in thepetition. Among these fifty teams, there are three that can represent the kingdom of steel, and two that can represent your country.��


    ��two teams?��


    ��the second team of Silverfrost Fox and Silverfrost Fox, but this team has already been eliminated during the preliminaries, which means that one of your two lives has already been used up.��


    Joshua��s message made shier look at the arena again. Thest life of the country of frost seemed to be like a candle in the wind.


    ��So here is a cheat code for you. After you use it, you will have the chance to add another life. In short, I have a team here that can fight for you.��Jose gave a dwarf an expression that showed him tossing a coin.

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 627, recruiting new members</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Mage Tower of the yellow-clothed man.


    The apprentices who were studying in the Mage Tower suddenly heard the sound of thunder and lightning. They raised their heads in horror and looked up at the top of the Mage Tower.


    ��Damn it! I knew they would lose without me!��


    A girl��s voice echoed throughout the entire mage tower.


    ��What��s wrong with Sophia?��


    ��Didn��t you watch the live broadcast? Silverfrost Fox lost 0-3 to the ironmaker... speaking of which, the country of Frost lost a little too badly this time.��


    The two magic apprentices could clearly hear the voice from the top floor of the Mage Tower on the second floor.


    Their discussion had no chance to continue. The sound of electric arcs rang behind them, and the leader of the yellow-clothed apprentices, Sophia Karshilov, appeared behind them.


    ��I haven��t entered the arena yet. The battle team established by that Old Fox simply can not represent the strongest battle team in the Frost Kingdom.��


    Sophia used the levitation spell tond in front of the two of them. The two apprentices instantly straightened their bodies and did not dare to speak.


    ��Sophia, are you secretly watching the live broadcast again?��


    The yellow-robed man certainly heard Sophia��s angry voice. He pushed open the door of the second floor of the Mage Tower and came in front of Sophia and the two apprentices with his cane.


    ��Mentor! If I go on stage, Silverfrost Fox will definitely win against those guys.��


    Sophia stared at the man in yellow unhappily. If the man in yellow did not stop her, she would definitely stand on the stage as a member of Silverfrost Fox and beat up those guys from the country of steel.


    ��What about the mission I assigned you?��


    The man in yellow did not want to continue talking about the Holy Spiritpetition with Sophia.


    ��It��s the assignment that you gave me, mentor...��


    Sophia did not choose to give in. The man in yellow knocked the ground with the staff in his hand hard. The thunder flowed between the cracks of the bricks on the ground, warning Sophia that it was not the time to mess around.


    ��Is it done?��The man in yellow asked again.


    Sophia, who was being interrogated by the yellow-robed man, also had a light yellow inscription on her hand.


    ��Sophia... Sophia, first seat!��


    The apprentices who were watching on the side wanted to stop Sophia��s impulsive behavior. Sophia was the only one who dared to contradict the yellow-robed man in this mage tower, but that was only limited to talking back, if Sophia attacked the yellow-robed man, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Unfortunately, these apprentices had no ability to stop Sophia. Arge number of runes gradually formed around her body. The ground under her feet was gradually cracked by the Thunder.


    The other apprentices realized that something was wrong and ran toward the area near the outside of the tower. At this moment, theplicated magic circle on the ground had gradually been repaired.


    The Thunder that was about to break the eardrums of the humans was heard. The ground was instantly broken into pieces and fell down to the bottom of the Mage Tower.


    The apprentices looked at the damaged ground in disbelief. Only the position where the yellow-clothed man was standing was safe and sound.


    Sophia cast a powerful thunder spell in the Mage Tower. Not only was the yellow-clothed man not angry, but he was also smiling.


    ��Haven��t you mastered it? Good!��


    The man in yellow waved his hand and the dust around him disappeared. Sophia still looked unhappy in the distance.


    ��Yellow-clothed man, you didn��t inform me in advance. I thought there was an earthquake.��


    The door of the second floor of the Mage Tower was slowly pushed open. Joshua rubbed his ears and walked into the messy room.


    ��You... you... You��re the director?��


    The moment Sophia saw Josh, the expression on her face changed from displeasure to surprise.


    ��Director, this is also my identity.��


    Josh rubbed his ears repeatedly. After the Thunder, the ringing in his ears gradually recovered a little. Then, he looked at the chief of Crohill Academy.


    ��But I��m here today as the coach and manager of a Holy Spirit professional team... well, in short, I��m here as the coach.��


    Josh crossed the ravine on the ground and came to Sophia.


    ��The coach of a Holy Spirit professional team?��


    ��In short... I��m going to invite you to join our team.��Josh took out a contract and put it in front of her.


    ��Fuya... Knights?��


    Sophia read out the name of the team under Joshua��smand based on the words written on the contract. When she read out the name, she was stunned for a moment.


    ��I know this name is quite shameful, but how should I put it... I��m not the one who chose the name.��


    When the Demon World National Team was first established, the skeleton Duke and Joshua had specifically discussed which name to use, in the end, Joshua rejected the Lord of Bones����offering the final apocalypse to the country of the sacred religion��and the Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s ��The Demon World Will Never Fall��and other strange names, in the end, he used a name used by the fans of Fuya on the magic web, which was the order of the Knights of Fuya.


    Since thispetition revolved around fuya, the entire team was established with Fuya as the core.


    Although the name sounded a little shameful, it was a good way to take into ount fuya��s original fans and let outsiders know who the team was fighting for.


    As for Joshua, he deliberately recruited Sophia before the top four began, in order to increase the national identity of the frost country.


    As the holder of the three consecutive champions of the sage trial, Sophia was the pride of all the people in Nn.


    ��No, isn��t Master Fuya already in the top four?��Sophia asked.


    ��There is a small change of personnel after the top four. How about it? Are you willing to join?��


    Joshua added in his heart. This change of personnel was absolutely prohibited in the rules set by Joshua.


    ��Of... Of course I��m Willing!��Sophia was so happy that she didn��t know how to answer Joshua.


    ��Very good, sign it.��


    Joshua took out an ink pen and handed it to Sophia. Sophia took the pen and nced at the yellow-clothed man. The yellow-clothed man didn��t answer but just nodded. Sophia wrote her name on the contract.


    ��That director Joshua!��


    ��Anything else?��


    Joshua looked at the first apprentice who was so arrogant in the trial of the sage. She hadpletely entered the state of a girl in love.


    ��Will... will I be able to meet Master Fuya after thepetition begins?��


    Of course, Joshua still remembered that she was, in a sense... a very scary fan, and she had a very wide range of interests.


    Whether it was Tyreen in the field of music and broadcasting, Enoch in the field of movies, or Zenas, all of them were her idols. It was within Joshua��s expectations that she would like Fuya in the field of games.


    ��Not only will you be able to see her, but you will also be able to fight alongside her.��


    If the white cat was currently possessing Joshua��s body, he would probably be able to see the colorful power of faith emanating from her body.


    ��You will be one of us at the opening ceremony tomorrow, as well as... one of the members of the Frost Nation.��


    When Joshua said this, the excitement on her face that was close to insanity gradually calmed down.


    ��My Country?��


    ��I made an agreement with your king. In short, we are now mercenaries fighting for your king and your country.��Josh said with a smile. ��Tomorrow, all the top four teams will appear on the stage. They will all raise the g of their country, and you will stand on the stage with the g of the Kingdom of Frost.��


    ��His Majesty the King? That��s Great!��Sophia clenched her fist, and the electric arcs shed on her fingertips. ��I��m going to beat up those ironsmiths!��


    ��By the way, What��s your score for the stairway of the Holy Spirit?��Josh asked.


    ��4,600 points.��


    ��...��


    Didn��t she just barely pass the registration!


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    ��Nothing.��


    Joshua nced at the yellow-clothed person next to him. Although Miss Sophia was a straight-a student, she also had an admirable gaming talent. Unfortunately, she probably didn��t have much time to score points.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 728, the Battle of Honor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the fourth day of the Nn Holy Spirit Open Competition, the venue for thepetition was still the Crothill Magic Academy.


    It was located in the resting room of the sea breaker battle team, one of the top four battle teams.


    ��What... What should I do? My feet are shaking, Commander.��


    The archer Keya covered his trembling legs with both hands. Not only his legs, but even his voice was shaking non-stop.


    ��Keya, you usually don��t even blink when you encounterva serpents during hunting. What happened today?��


    The staff officer of the snake of Yevilk, Rona, was sitting opposite the archer, trying to enlighten him.


    ��I can kill those serpents with a few arrows, but outside...��the archer pointed at the door of the lounge. ��There are 10,000 people sitting outside! ��There are still hundreds of thousands of people watching this match on the magic. My mother even brought the whole family to cheer for me today. If I lose... wouldn��t it be too embarrassing?��


    ��Ahem, I can understand your feelings. I think my lover��s parents are here too.��Rona coughed lightly and said.


    ��Rona, do you want to fight?��


    When the archer heard Rona mention his lover at this time, his originally nervous mood instantly turned into anger, but Rona ignored him and turned his gaze to Morris.


    This chaos fiend swordsman was the quietest in the entire lounge. He just sat in a corner with his legs crossed, his head lowered as he silently wiped the longsword in his hand.


    ��Morris, what about you? is anyone paying attention to you?��Rona asked.


    ��My family passed away a long time ago.��He said in an emotionless voice, ��I only participated in thispetition toplete the mission of the leader.��


    ��What do you mean toplete the mission of the leader! ?��! Rona, let me tell you, this guy already has a fan club on the Magic Web! What kind of swordsman is as gloomy as snow? This is ridiculous! I��m clearly better than him at ying! Why don��t I have a fan club?��The Archer��s anger had turned into a wail.


    ��Of course it��s because your looks aren��t good enough.��


    Rona mercilessly hit the archer.


    ��Sure enough, we��ll have a fight before the match starts...��


    Before the archer could finish his sentence, the door to the lounge was pushed open. Reyerk, the leader of the Jefferk snake, and a nobleman in the state of the sea gown walked into the lounge.


    ��Thank you to the three warriors of the Jefferk snake for their brave battles over the past three days,��the nobleman said.


    ��As long as we��re here...��


    The archer wanted to brag about the abilities of the Jefferk snake again, but Rona held his head down.


    ��General Oy, the remaining three teams are all strong teams. We can��t guarantee that we can defeat them.��


    Most of the mercenaries in the Jefferk��s snake were bumpkins who didn��t know how to socialize with nobles. Rona, who was born in a noble family, waspletely different.


    The Man Standing next to their leader was the general who held real power in the country by the sea... although the Jefferk��s snake disdained to curry favor with the nobles, there was no need to do anything that would offend them.


    ��I understand! The little guy in my family is not well-prepared this time. He didn��t tell me about such an important match,��he said as he nced at the middle-aged man sitting in the lounge.


    ��She is serious about the bloody queen of the country of steel this time! ��Whether it is the crystallization of the world tree or the magic, they can make a qualitative change in our navy. When I return to my country, I will ask the King to build a special team, but now I ask the snake of Yevelk... to try to fight for the championship! Of course, themission will definitely not becking for you.��


    ��We will do our best,��Rona said.


    The general nodded in satisfaction and handed a g to Reyek.


    ��Reyek, when do you n to return to your country?��He suddenly asked.


    ��Probably not in this lifetime.��


    Reyek took the g of the country by the sea that the general handed over and said. The general fell into a short silence and only patted Reyek on the shoulder before leaving the lounge.


    ��Captain...��the archer was about to say something, but Reyek threw the g to the archer.


    ��My singing is over. It��s your turn,��Reyek said.


    ��Singing? Captain, did you go up to sing? Why didn��t you inform us earlier?��


    ��Put on your team uniform! I��ll take the g!��


    Rona pushed the archer out of the lounge, and the team members followed behind Rona.


    The more they walked toward the center of the field, the more Rona found that the archer��s body was trembling.


    Not long after they walked out, Rona could already hear the cheers that shook the ground.


    There were 10,000 people outside... No, it was possible that all the Holy Spirit yers in Nn were watching the match through the live broadcast.


    Rona stood up straight and lifted the g in his hand. This g represented the g of the sea god of the Kingdom of Seaside!


    Today, they were participating in the battle as soldiers of the Kingdom of the sea.


    ��I really want to participate as my own country,��Rona said as he raised the g high.


    ��Rona, which country are you from? I��m a Faroese like Miss Carrie.��


    The archer tried to ease his tension and took the initiative to chat with Rona again.


    ��It��s just a small duchy that��s not worth mentioning.��


    Rona directly raised the g high and walked past the end of the corridor, arriving at the ce where the light was.


    When Rona walked out of the corridor, the audience who happened to be sitting by the side of the corridor extended their hands to them enthusiastically.


    The corridor was nearly two meters away from the audience seats. Rona could not respond to them at all with the g in his hand. The archer behind him jumped up enthusiastically and high-fived a few of the audience members.


    ��Now, the team representing the country of Seaside, the sea breaker!��


    The voice of the bronze dragon resounded throughout the entire stadium once again. At this moment, the cheers in the surroundings gradually died down. Rona also came to the top of the stadium with the country of Seaside��s g in his hand.


    A servant came to Rona��s back and took the g in his hand. Rona also opened his hands and looked at the audience seats in front of him.


    ��The first yer in the sea breaker is also their captain, Rona, who is in charge ofmanding the overall situation in the middle!��The brass dragon suddenly shouted his name. At this moment, he was slightly stunned, however, the cheers of the audience woke him up.


    Rona subconsciously waved to the audience. Suddenly, he saw the figure of his lover in the audience. Both of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ��Damn it.��


    The archer next to him noticed Rona��s strange smile andined softly while gritting his teeth.


    ��Next is Maurice, the contestant in charge of the sea breaker��s Journey!��


    The bronze dragon once again shouted the name of the Chaos Demon Swordsman. He only nodded slightly to the audience, but the audience was still not stingy with their cheers. This time, it was clear that most of them were women.


    This made the archers even more resentful, but then the bronze dragon spoke again.


    ��To wee the wandering yer of the sea breaker! Keya!��


    The audience once again gave the cheers to the Archers. The original resentment was gradually reced by a strange pride and satisfaction under the cheers of nearly ten thousand people.


    ��Not good, Rona seems to be a little addicted to this feeling. We might as well switch sses and specialize in ying the Holy Spirit in the future.��The Archers waved excitedly to the surrounding audience.


    Rona did not answer him. After the brass dragon introduced the other members in turn... It was time for the next team to take the stage!

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 729, the Battle of faith</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next team to take the field was the white-horned deer battle team, which represented the country of the sacred religion.


    ��Have all the people of the country of the sacred religion allowed to y with the Holy Spirit?��


    The archers stared at the team that was holding the g of the country of the sacred religion high up in the air and gradually walking towards the field.


    In the past two years, the public��s impression of the country of the sacred religion had been slowly declining. The content recorded in the diary of the Heretic Inquisitor had lowered the impression of the country of the sacred religion.


    The country of the Holy Church refused to ept the magic, and their citizens were a bunch of outmoded people. This impression gradually formed in the hearts of the people of Nn.


    However, it was this country that actually made it into the semifinals of the Holy Spirit Open, which surprised everyone present.


    ��But Rona, that ck-haired girl seems to be my type.��


    The archer poked Rona��s elbow with his hand. The Brass Dragon had already started to introduce the members of the white-horned deer battle team in turn. The most eye-catching person in the entire team was... the only woman in the team.


    ��Her name is Tuan, a yer in the white-horned deer support position. The hero that she��s best at is even Bishop Kexili.��


    ��How do you know her? I understand!��


    The archer seemed to understand something, but Rona shook his head.


    ��Before the battle starts, analyzing the enemy��s intelligence is the most basic. Keya, I��ve seen their battle videos.��Rona��s gaze swept past every member of the sacred religion��s country battle team. ��The white-horned deer is the only team that we have a chance of defeating.��


    ��The only team? Is this the time to say such disheartening words?��


    The archer was very displeased that Rona would always say some disheartening words. However, he was keenly aware of the gaze of someone from the white-horned deer battle team.


    He turned his head to look at the white-horned deer battle team. To his horror, he realized that it was actually that girl called Tuan who was staring at her.


    Tuan stared at him for a while before a peaceful smile appeared on his face.


    When the archer saw this smile, he immediately covered his chest and turned his face away, his face flushed red.


    ��Ro... ro... Rona is not good.��


    ��What��s wrong with You Again?��


    Rona was getting impatient from the archer��s incessant chatter, especially when he was thinking about the strategies of the various battle teams.


    ��I seem to like that girl named Tuan a little,��the archer said softly.


    Rona closed his eyes and ignored the archer.


    The archer could only take another careful look at the white-horned deer battle team and found that the girl named Tuan waved at her.


    The Archer felt as if her heart was pierced by an arrow.


    ��Who are you waving at, Lady Lia?��


    Myrce stood on the side of the white-horned deer battle team. She did not participate as a yer, but as a logistics staff member.


    ��A naive non-believer.��Gloria looked at the members of the sea breaker battle team from afar. ��As expected, the fastest way to collect the beliefs of humans is through admiration and worship... Myrce should be able to see with her third eye, right?��


    ��Yes... I Can.��


    During the period of time that Myrce had been with Gloria, the number of things that her talent, the third eye, could see had increased. The most important thing was the beliefs of humans.


    In the Kingdom of the sacred religion, every believer would basically emit a faint golden belief. These beliefs would converge on Heloria��s body.


    However, aftering to Nn, the color of the belief power that overflowed from the human body became chaotic. Among them, the belief that was slightly icy blue was the majority.


    Myrce could guess that the human who possessed these beliefs was basically a fan of Tyreen the frost elf. It was verymon for a citizen of Nn to have two or more beliefs.


    ��He seems to have be your believer.��


    Myrce nced at the man who had waved at her just now. A dim golden belief floated out of his body. Although the belief was so weak that it was impossible to see it without concentrating.., he had unknowingly be a glorious believer of holy light.


    ��This is the reason why I came to Nn with this identity.��As she spoke, she gestured for Myrce to look at the audience seats.


    The audience in the audience seats were still mostly people who had ice-blue beliefs. Myrce closed her eyes and opened them again. After she gradually became familiar with the control of the ��third eye��.., the power of belief that could block a god system.


    After she filtered out the audience members who adored tylene, what she saw was light green, gold, and... scarlet belief particles interweaving in the air.


    There were close to 10,000 people in the audience seats. After filtering out Tyreen��s fans, the faith particles in the other three colors appeared to be very rare.


    ��Many people from our country have alsoe to the venue.��Myrce could see that the light gold faith particles were mostly gathered in the left area of the audience seats.


    She could confirm that the audience seated there were all citizens of the country of saints.


    They hade here specifically for the white-horned deer battle team.


    The remaining light green and scarlet faith particles were very scattered..


    ��Lady Lia, you said that the light green faith should belong to the ckwood Elves, but the Scarlet Faith...��


    Myrce scanned the entire arena. Basically, every area of the audience had one or two people whose faith color was scarlet.


    ��When you mentioned it to me earlier, I sent people to investigate Nn, but there were no results.��Heloliya shook her head and said, ��I��m unable to distinguish the colors of faith of different world trees like you. In My Eyes, all the colors are white and gold. So, Myrce... do you know how unique your Talent Is?��


    While Gloria was answering Myrce, the third battle team had already appeared on the stage.


    It was a group of knights whose armor had been dyed ck. They were holding the national g of the country of steel high up in the air as they walked towards the center of the stage.


    The appearance of the ironsmithspletely blew up the audience seats. The audience of the country of steel no longer gave a polite cheer. Instead, they collectively shouted some kind of ancient slogan.


    ��The aura... ispletely different.��


    Myrce stared at the ironsmiths below. She could feel that some of the ironsmiths were not only excellent holy spirit yers, but also excellent warriors!


    To Myrce��s surprise, two of the ironsmiths also emitted a scarlet light of faith.


    ��The spellcasters��forums have unanimously agreed that they are the strongest battle team, and most of the audience in the audience seats are from the steel nation...��


    Gloria looked at the excited audience in the arena. Most of them did not have any faith, or rather, they only had one faith, and that was their country.


    This sense of honor was a great opportunity for Gloria.


    ��If I can be a member of the cast iron people now...��Gloria whispered.


    ��Lady Lia!��


    ��This would be very effective in helping me gather faith,��Gloria said. ��If it wasn��t for the fact that my heavendder score hadn��t been approved by that Empress...��


    ��You really applied?��


    Myrce was slightly startled when she heard this, but before she could ask further, she noticed that the contestant from the sea breaker team had be her follower because of a smile from Gloria, the faint golden light emitting from her body had already disappeared, and was reced by a scarlet power of faith.


    Red again?


    Just as Myrce was wondering what had happened... The Brass Dragon announced the appearance of thest battle team.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 730, the god of quilts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Your Majesty Shier, I apologize for the destruction of your army.��


    Empress Yekana sat at the highest position in the audience seats of crohill, enjoying the cheers from her own people.


    ��I personally think that your defeat in this battle was entirely caused by that ipetent subordinate.��Empress Yekana looked at the young king sitting next to her.


    She sped her hands tightly as she looked at thepetition stage without saying a single word.


    The countries of the frost and steel countries were both equally powerful countries. Both sides had beenpeting against each other. Shier could also see that in the audience seats below.., when some of the citizens of the frost country saw the g of the steel country fluttering on thepetition stage, their eyes revealed a look of disappointment.


    However, their disappointment was soon reced by surprise.


    Before the bronze dragon could finish announcing the appearance of the fourth battle team, the loudspeaker inscription stone on the field emitted a piercing noise. In the next moment, a female voice reced the bronze dragon.


    A white and golden g appeared on the field. The family emblem representing the eight great families of the frost kingdom was engraved on the g.


    It was the g of the Frost Kingdom.


    The girl holding the g was an existence that all Nn��s spellcasters were familiar with. She was also an excellent student that all of the Frost Kingdom��s magic apprentices were proud of... Sophia, the chief of the Thunder Mage Tower.


    ��Your Majesty!��Sophia raised her kingdom��s g high and half-knelt in front of Shier. ��This time, I will definitely win thispetition together with Master Fuya!��


    ��Master Fuya? I remember that excellent Holy Spirit yer is a demon.��


    Queen Yekana immediately looked at Shier, who was sitting next to her.


    ��Mercenary,��shier said in a cold voice.


    Queen Yekana knew that Fuya was a demon, but it didn��t mean that all the audience members in the frost country knew her identity.


    Moreover, the attention of this battle team named Fuya Knights was second only to that of the ironsmiths! Although the name ��Fuya��was written on it, the audience who went to watch the match did not see the figure of the number one Holy Spirit.


    ��I know that all of you have been looking forward to this for a long time. Forget about that small incident just now. Now, please wee all members of the Knights to the Stage!��


    At this moment, shier and Empress Yekana fixed their eyes on the passage.


    Myrce, who was in the center of the arena, also looked at the passage where the yers had entered the stage.


    The reactions of the audience on the stage allowed Myrce to basically guess that the scarlet power of faith came from Fuya, the strongest yer on the mana.


    Many members of the sea breaker and cast iron were followers of Fuya, and the true form of the game God they believed in was... a bed.


    Myrce rubbed her eyes and looked at the end of the tunnel again. She confirmed that she was not mistaken, and a delicate-looking wooden bed appeared in the yer��s tunnel.


    The floating spell attached to the bed floated slowly in the air toward the center of the arena.


    The audience who saw this scene fell into a strange silence.


    The wooden bednded beside Sophia, and there seemed to be something squirming under the sheets on the bed.


    Such a strange scene made Myrce put her hand on her sword.


    The bed was less than ten meters away from Heloria. Such a distance was not a problem for some dangerous undead and creatures.


    The quilt on the bed struggled for a long time. It fell to the ground as if it had been yanked off by something.


    Myrce almost pulled out her sword at this moment, but in the next second, Myrce��s head stopped thinking.


    There was a passage in the canon of the Kingdom of saints that stated that humans were the most perfect creation of the gods.


    But this was the only sentence that Myrce disagreed with. From the inside, every human had their own weaknesses, and no matter how beautiful a human woman was from the outside, there would always be some ws and ws.


    The most perfect woman that Myrce had seen during this period was probably Saintess Gloria, however, when Myrce saw the girl who was kneeling on the bed and rubbing her sleepy eyes... She suddenly began to believe the words in the canon.


    Unfortunately, Myrce could not find any adjectives to describe it. If she had to describe it... she could only associate it with a creature like a cat.


    Her current mood was simr to seeing a cat. She wanted to hug the person in front of her from head to toe. This could be said to be a fatal impulse!


    ��Myrce! Myrce!��


    Gloria kept reminding Myrce to wake up from her daze.


    A scarlet light floated in front of Myrce��s eyes. At that moment, Myrce realized that this light was generated on her body.


    The scarlet light floated directly to the girl who was yawning on the bed and looking sleepy.


    ��Lady Leah, I. . . I��ve made an irreparable mistake.��


    Myrce had the thought of killing herself at this moment. She had stood firm for 20 years. Even when Tyreen and Carrie had debuted, they had unwavering faith in the god of Holy Light. At this moment, they had betrayed their religion.


    ��There��s no need to mind this, Knight Myrce.��A smile appeared on Gloria��s face as sheforted myrce.


    Afterforting messiah, she looked at Fuya who was sitting on the bed.


    ��Do all human males like this type nowadays? Using the words on the spellcaster forum to call it... natural stupidity? That��s not right... this attribute seems to be called three-nil by that fellow Jose.��


    Gloria began to carefully analyze some words that messiah could not understand.


    At this moment, Myrce also began to observe the situation in the audience seats.


    The moment Fuya appeared on stage, many scarlet lights lit up in the audience seats. As a female, she could not resist the charm of that girl, let alone those male audience members sitting in the audience seats.


    Including that yer from the sea breaker battle team... he had already overflowed with arge amount of scarlet lights. This waspletely equivalent to the level of a fanatic.


    However..


    ��He disappeared?��


    Myrce looked towards the position of the cast irons. Originally, two of the cast irons had also had scarlet light on their bodies. However, after seeing Fuya��s true body, these lights had all disappeared.


    Doubt.


    Myrce quickly guessed the reason why the faith of the two cast irons had disappeared.


    The Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition was a battlefield. Not all males would submit to the charm of a female. The two cast irons were essentially warriors, and they would only worship the so-called strong.


    The audience from the frost country also had their doubts about Fuya.


    Fuya moving her bed over, looking as if she had just woken up... for a battlefield that had bet on the honor of the country, this was definitely not what a warrior should look like.

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 731, massacre</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The semi-finals had officially begun at this moment. ording to the draw schedule, the first round would be between the sea breaker and the Knights of Fuya.


    ��I didn��t expect to meet Master Fuya so soon.��


    The Archer sat in the Silent Hall on the field and kept looking at the opposite side of the field.


    ��Now focus your attention on thepetition. The hero selection stage has begun. We are facing a strong opponent,��Rona reminded him.


    ��I know that Master Fuya is very strong when ites to ying with the Holy Spirit... but she looks even younger than in the photo, right?��


    ��Morris has banned the guardian. That is the hero that the enemy is most proficient in.��


    Rona had already made it a habit to ignore Keya��s incessant chatter. He did not let down his guard because of Fuya��s young appearance. He directly ced the only forbidden hero position on the guardian that Fuya was most proficient in.


    ��The opponent has banned the illusionist?��Rona quietly looked at the hero selection interface. The enemy team had the right to choose a hero first.


    In the end, the enemy��s first hero Avatar locked onto a white-haired, white-eyed spellcaster.


    ��The all-rounder, Engels? Isn��t Rona the hero that you��re best at...��


    The moment the archer saw this hero, he had a feeling that victory was in his grasp.


    He had yed so many games with the Holy Spirit, and clearly understood that the proficiency of the hero was the most important factor in determining whether a holy spirit yer was strong or not.


    The hero that Rona was best at was undoubtedly the all-rounder Enkers. His understanding of this hero was enough for him to bring out an existence that could counter this all-rounder spellcaster.


    ��Indeed.��The expression on Rona��s face was not good. ��But I only learned how to y this hero when I saw the strategy that Fuya made.��


    ��You too?��


    The archer was slightly stunned when he heard Rona��s words.


    ��Aren��t you a wandering hero?��


    Rona clearly remembered that most of the guide videos that Fuya uploaded to the Magic Net��s vision were in the middle.


    ��But she also made a wandering hero��s guide, like folding swords, hidden des, and so on.��


    At this moment, the archer used a questioning gaze to look at the other three members sitting in the Silent Hall. The other three members, including Morris, nodded slightly.


    ��There��s no need to worry! Thest time I looked at the guide was a few months ago... I don��t even know how many times the game has been updated.��


    The Archer��s cheers did not rx Rona��s nerves much. Hero��s choice ended in a short conversation.


    The five heroes chosen by sea breaker appeared outside the Hall of silence... Rona took some time to raise his head. The deep sea banshee he chose waved at her and jumped into the Holy Spirit battlefield below.


    Although Rona knew that this was an illusion, he felt a little tempted every time he saw such a real illusion.


    The match had already begun. Rona focused all his attention on the scene of the battlefield in front of him.


    ..


    ��Both sides were in a peaceful replenishment phase at the beginning. The hero lineup chosen by the sea breaker in the early stages of this match undoubtedly holds a huge advantage...��


    The bronze dragon dutifully exined this match. However, the moment he finished analyzing the lineup of the sea breaker��s side, mes that soared into the sky appeared in the middle of the arena, the spectators sitting on both sides of the spectator stands could even feel the scorching temperature of the mes at this moment.


    At this moment, a line of scarlet words appeared above the arena.


    Fuya killed Morris.


    ��The first drop of blood!��


    A cold female voice resounded across the arena.


    ��Skyfire!��In order to have a better view of the entire arena, brass dragon stood up from his position. ��Fuya directly let the Almighty Guide Skyfire to the position where Morris is on the road, but the sea breaker��s attacking pace is still not...��


    Fuya killed Rona.


    ��double kill.��


    Before Brass Dragon could finish talking about the strength of the sea breaker��s lineup in the early stages, the cold female voice on the Holy Spirit Battlefield announced that Fuya hadpleted her second consecutive kill.


    At this moment, brass dragon turned his gaze to the middle path where Fuya was. The Deep Sea Banshee had already fallen at the feet of the all-rounder. The all-rounder��s mana and HP had already bottomed out after releasing two waves of spells consecutively.


    This time, Fuya��s Almighty had coordinated with the moving ck hook to kill the middle path.


    ��The sea breaker��s shadow de has already circled around from the back. With the Almighty��s current HP, as long as he is hit by Shadow de��s dagger...��


    Shadow de was a hero whose entire body was enveloped by the fusion skill. His core skill was the ability to instantly teleport to the location of the dagger that was thrown.


    The pitch-ck dagger directly cut through the air of the battlefield and stabbed towards Fuya��s all-rounder. After fighting with the deep sea banshee for a while, the all-rounder��s body had already suffered fatal injuries.


    The way he held his chest and staggered was simply impossible to imagine him dodging the dagger.


    However... Fuya still dodged it. The scene in the game showed the all-rounder suddenly turning around and twisting his body just as he was about to touch the dagger.


    In the real battlefield, the purple-clothed man could only show it in another way. The almighty slightly turned his head, and the dagger urately cut through his silver-white hair andnded behind him.


    Of course, Shadow de would not let go of such a good opportunity. His figure turned into a shadow and dived into the ground. In the next second, he appeared where the dagger was.


    However, at this moment, four silver-white runes overflowed from behind the Almighty. His mana, which had already bottomed out, suddenly increased a little.


    Fuya did not choose to buy any consumables that could heal. Instead, she directly bought a mana potion that could restore mana.


    This little mana was enough for the Almighty to cast two spells. Almost the instant shadow de appeared beside the Almighty, he was imprisoned by the cage formed by the silver-white runes.


    The runes behind the Almighty turned blue, dark brown, and two scorching red. The Almighty��s hands also emitted a scorching light, and the ground cracked in an instant, the cracked ground beneath shadow de��s feet instantly spewed out scorchingva.


    ck Hook, who was on Fuya��s side, also aimed at shadow de and threw out his own anchor. He did not even have the chance to dodge before the anchor grabbed him and pulled him in front of ck hook.


    Shadow de��sst bit of health was taken away by the wounded all-rounder with a normal magic attack.


    Fuya killed Keya.


    Triple Kill! The all-rounder has raised his butcher��s knife


    The cold female voice echoed in the arena once again.


    ��Less than ten minutes into the match, Fuya has already killed the enemy��s top, middle, and third-tier heroes! The sea breaker��s strong offensive in the early stages might be destroyed by this near-copse massacre...��


    Fuya killed link.


    ��The almighty is ughtering the enemy!��


    Another kill ended the Copper Dragon��smentary. The Copper Dragon looked down. The sea breaker, who had been sending reinforcements, was inexplicably killed by a heavenly fire that fell from the sky, even if he had half of his health left, he still could not resist the fiery impact from the sky.


    ��After yer Fuya returns to the city, Skyfire has just finished cooling down... at this moment, the damage of the all-rounder has begun to reach an extreme. This hero has truly be an unstoppable near-god!��

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 732, doubting life</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua was sitting in the spectator stand near Fuya��s knights, rubbing the popcorn in Healy��s hand.


    ��What does Healy think about this match?��


    Joshua didn��t want to ask the question ��what do you think will win��anymore. The match had already gone on for twenty minutes, and the current score on the field was 17 to 5.


    Fuya had yed her lone wolf strategy to the extreme in this match. From the beginning of the match, she could only do all kinds of fancy solo kills. She could also coordinate with her team to swim up, middle, and down the three paths to crazily capture people.


    If it was a normal professional match, this strategy was very risky. However, in the wide gap between the yers��operating space, after Fuya��s all-rounder took down three people in the early stage.., shepletely destroyed the middlene.


    The Deep Sea Banshee of sea breaker hid under the tower, trembling. She didn��t even dare to attack. Once Fu Ya seized the opportunity, she would hand over the heads with both hands.


    ��It��s a pretty happy match to watch.��


    Hiri was holding a bucket of popcorn, which was almost finished by Josh.


    ��Sea Breaker is a team that relied on their own strength to reach the top four. No matter how you look at it, this top four is worthy of its name. However, no matter how you look at it, this match has be Fu Ya��s solo show.��


    Joshua looked at the Almighty who relied on his equipment to crush all three of them who were running around. Basically, as long as they were caught by the Almighty, they would definitely not be able to escape.


    It was not just the members of the sea breaker��s team who seemed to have be simple robots. Even the other members of Fuya��s knight order gradually lost their sense of presence, only ck Hook, who was moving around, followed Fuya and asionally caught a few ��sacrifices��for her.


    ��Well... actually, this is the feeling you get when you y ckjack with Fuya for a long time,��Hiri said in the tone of an experienced person. ��When your sister and I y ckjack, we often cheer and cheer from the side.��


    ��Well, although it��s because of Fuya��s personal reasons, I think we should calm down now.��


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    ��I want to weaken this hero after the game ends.��


    When Joshua designed this hero, he made reference to suppliant. At the same time, it was an enhanced version of suppliant. However, this hero��s basic attributes were much weaker than other heroes.


    This was one of the reasons why he was weak in the beginning.


    Fuya once again used reality to tell Joshua that the hero in her hands did not have a weak period at all!


    ��Well... I don��t know how to y this hero anyway. As long as you don��t cut thriller, it��s no problem.��


    Hiri had also tried to y the all-rounder as a hero in the past. In the end, just reading the guide was enough to make him dizzy, not to mention calmly changing the four basic runes on the battlefield, he summoned the skill he wanted to deal with the current situation.


    ��I can only say that I hope that I won��t leave a psychological scar on the opposing team.��


    Joshua could tell from the fact that in the early stages of an all-rounder, it was either a super god or a blood burst. Today, the fourth princess had held her breath, but she had seeded... so the enemy was now facing a situation of a blood burst.


    ..


    ��What��s going on! I clearly have 1800 hp at full health! How did I lose it all of a sudden! ?��


    The archer felt a little incredulous as he looked at his grayish-white image. His HP was still at full health, but in the blink of an eye, the hero hemanded had died in battle.


    This feeling was as if his HP Bar had suddenly disappeared.


    ��Keya, I told you to try your best to avoid the fight with the all-rounder.��Cold Sweat broke out on Rona��s palm, forehead, and back.


    ��I didn��t look for the all-rounder. I went to pick up a bounty inscription stone, but the ground suddenly split open... and then I was gone.��


    ��The bounty inscription stone on the Lower Road...��


    Rona quickly realized something. He was at the Second Tower of the Cmity Legion on the Lower Road, together with the other two heroes of the sea breaker.


    Soon, Rona saw the magic conductor puppet slowly walking toward the second tower of the Cmity Legion.


    ��Captain, the two heroes of the enemy are on the upper road, we are now...��


    ��Run, you are no match for him!��


    This was said by the archer, but by the time he shouted it, it was already toote. A ship anchor was thrown out of the blind spot, and its target was Rona��s deep-sea Banshee.


    The moment the ship anchor was about to hit, Rona let the deep-sea Banshee dive into the ground that had turned into seawater. The ship anchor only grabbed a magic puppet of the Cmity Legion.


    Avoiding the anchor did not mean that he would be safe... at this moment, Rona suddenly raised his head and looked outside the hall of silence.


    The sky above the arena was already covered by arge number of dark clouds.


    The almighty held a pale yellow inscription in his hand. Arge amount of lightning flowed in his hand, and his pupils were also filled with silvery-white lightning.


    ��Powerparable to that of a god.��


    This line, which Rona had heard countless times, rang in his ears again. He was very familiar with the Almighty, the hero. The moment he saw the Thunder, he knew what was going to happen next.


    Thunder fell from the sky and fell on the two heroes next to the Deep Sea Banshee. A dizzy symbol appeared on their heads.


    The dizzy statested less than 0.5 seconds. When the two heroes realized that something was wrong and wanted to leave, it was already toote.


    Rona sighed at this moment. His hands left the primary crystal mouse and keyboard, and he copsed on the chair to look at the scenery outside the hall of silence.


    Scorching mes erupted from the scourge, illuminating Rona��s pupils... In the next second, a sphere with snowkes appeared in the air. In a short second, the sphere suddenly exploded, the entire battlefield was covered in ayer of frost and snow.


    The scene of his Holy Spirit had turned gray the moment the frost and snow erupted. His deep-sea Banshee on the battlefield had also been frozen into an ice sculpture, shattered into pieces by theva that erupted from the ground.


    The result of this death was also fatal.


    ��defeated.��


    Rona stared nkly at the two scarlet words on the screen and fell into silence.


    ��What��s wrong with that all-rounder! The damage is so high that it��s almost like cheating...��


    The archer copsed on the table weakly and let out a wail.


    ��It��s not about the damage. She can always tell where you��re going next, and her reaction speed is so fast that it��s terrifying.��


    This was the conclusion Rona had obtained from the previous battle. Previously, he had been watching the video of Fuya��s strategy, so he did not think much of it.


    But in fact, when he was fighting with Freya, he really had the illusion of fighting against a god.


    The God who could always know what you wanted to do next.


    ��Our match isn��t over yet.��Rona patted the archer beside him and said.


    ��There are at least two more rounds... Rona, I think... We should go back to filming World of Warcraft.��


    The Archer had already been beaten to the point where he was beginning to doubt his life.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 733, the path of light</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��M, stop ying around. It��s time for us to make our move!��


    ry kept urging her younger brother. Right now, Fuya was only one person away from her. It was definitely the best time to attack Fuya.


    ��ck Hook, now... Throw the anchor to the opposite Hignd!��


    ��Throw it, throw it, throw it! We��ve caught the folding sword!��


    ��I��m Done!��


    Unfortunately, no matter how loudly ry warned her brother, she wanted him to understand that she came here to assassinate Fuya, and not to y with the Holy Spirit.


    But at this moment, M��s soul seemed to have been absorbed into the Holy Spirit battlefield in front of him.


    His soul seemed to have entered the body of the captain with the anchor, and he was ying games with his otherrades on this dangerous battlefield.


    ��Mo... Nai.��


    ry was not used to this feeling. Normally, her brother would listen to whatever she said, but when it came to matters involving the Holy Spirit.


    ��Sister, can you please be quiet now? This is a very crucial hignd team battle.��


    M finally opened his mouth to answer his sister, but this sentence made rypletely enter a state of fury.


    She wanted to use forceful methods to fight for control of her body... but she realized that she could notpete with her younger brother.


    A powerful willpower rose from M��s soul and firmly suppressed ry.


    This was the first time that ry failed in trying to gain control of her body.


    ��We can go to the high ground! Directly destroy the opposite base in one go!��


    M shouted loudly. The five heroes swept through all the enemy��s defensive structures and arrived in front of the central crystal.


    The fragile crystal could not withstand the powerful destructive power of the five heroes. In less than 10 seconds, it shattered into pieces.


    This victory allowed the Knights of Fuya to win the battle with an absolute victory of 3:0!


    ��We won!��


    M stood up from his seat excitedly and raised his hands as he shouted. However, the moment he raised his hands, he stopped there.


    This was because the control of the chaos demon��s body had been taken away by her elder sister.


    ry walked towards Fuya who was also in the Hall of silence. However, the bed that Fuya was sitting on suddenly floated up..


    She quickened her pace and chased out of the Hall of silence. However, the moment she walked out of the Hall of silence, the cheers that almost pierced the eardrums of the chaos demon made ry stop in her tracks.


    ry raised her head and looked around. More than half of the audience were shouting the same name, and that was Fuya!


    She was not in the mood to care about these things. ry reached into her pocket and touched a ss bottle.


    Bishop Gayinco��s order was to throw the ss bottle near Fuya and break it. The rest of the work would be handled by the other judges present.


    The bottle contained an unknown liquid potion. If they were in the hall of silence, ry would only need to take it out, open the Cork, and throw it at Fuya.


    However, once M sat down, ry could not regain control of the Chaos Demon��s body.


    Now that she was outside the hall of silence, Fuya was not far from her.


    There shouldn��t be any... problems.


    ��ry, Stop!��


    Just as she was about to make her move, a voice rang out in her mind. This voice came from the Inquisitor bishop whom Nn had contacted.


    ry��s movements froze for a moment. At that instant, a middle-aged man with a full beard appeared between her and Fuya.


    Who Was It?


    ry subconsciously took a step back, and the middle-aged man nced at ry with his pure golden vertical pupils.


    His gaze seemed to pass through the body of the chaos demon, locking onto ry and M who were hiding in their consciousness.


    Thementator for thepetition..


    When ry came back to her senses, she realized that this man was thementator for the Holy Spirit Competition.


    ��Sister, he��s also the host of Faroese��s ��interview��program. I��ve watched his program before.��


    ��Shut up! I know!��


    When ry used the magic, she waspletely different from her brother M. Most of the time, she was listening to songs and watching some... Strange program recordings on the magic.


    She had also watched a few episodes of the Faroese TV station��s interview program asionally. She was exceptionally fond of the host��s tricky questions, which made it difficult for the guests present.


    However, ry did not remember that his pupils were golden vertical pupils like lizards.


    ��But sister, have you forgotten that episode of Miss ry��s interview? Didn��t it mention that the trial court did some... Bad Things?��M said to ry in a very low voice.


    ��This has nothing to do with what we��re doing now! M... have you forgotten the hatred of your father and mother being killed by demons? Didn��t we be inhuman and stand here just for...��


    Before ry could say the word ��Revenge��, the bronze dragon had already held her hand.


    The bronze dragon moved very fast. Before she could react, the body of this chaos demon had been held by the bronze dragon.


    ��Am I going to be caught?��? This thought shed across ry��s mind. However, the next second, the bronze dragon raised his hand up high.


    ��Because your favorite Little Fuya is still sleepy, the opportunity for this interview is given to the wandering yer of the Fuya Knight Order, Scro!��The Brass Dragon said.


    ��Interview... interview? What should I do, sister? I��m... Not Ready yet.��


    M��s voice in his body and consciousness sounded very flustered.


    ��...��


    ry turned her gaze to a corner of the audience seats. There was a judge bishop sitting there. When he noticed ry��s gaze, he immediately shook his head.


    This assassination had failed because his younger brother was too addicted to this game!


    ��As the wandering position of the Fuya knights, the ck hook and the folding sword that Scrooge used had undoubtedly activated the rhythm of the entire line. I personally think that you are the second indispensable yer in the team. Do you have anything to say to the audience before you advance to the finals?��


    And... the finals?


    ry looked at Fuya, who was hugging a pillow and dozing off behind the bronze dragon. Her face seemed to have the words ��when can I go home and sleep?��written on it.


    This assassination n had failed, but the finals tomorrow was still an opportunity.


    ��I... Will definitely win.��


    ry gave the bronze dragon the shortest answer with an affirmative voice.


    ��Did he dere victory right from the start? There��s not much difference between confidence and arrogance. I hope this contestant won��t lose himself because of this.��


    The bronze dragon let go of ry��s hand. Before ry could figure out what was going on, he turned around to interview another contestant.

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 734, a good girl</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn��s Tavern in a dark corner.


    Today��s semi-finals had ended, and the second match was the iron-caster��s crushing victory over the white-horned deer to enter the finals.


    That meant that the enemy that the Fuya Knights would face tomorrow would be the iron-caster!


    At this time, as a member of the Fuya Knights, M should have been training with his team members.


    But his sister came to this shabby and cheap tavern at this time.


    ry said that she was here to meet the Bishop of the Inquisitor, but M knew... that she was here to drink.


    ��No eggnt? !��


    ��Yes! I��ll roll it up for you right away.��


    ��Two more sses of Ale!��


    ry controlled the strong body of the Chaos Fiend and ordered the servants in the tavern to serve the wine.


    M curled up in the corner of his consciousness and said nothing, because that was how he remembered her sister.


    In front of him, her sister was a member of the Holy Army, but she waspletely different from the Holy Army, which had a sense of honor and a rigid way of doing things.


    Whenever she had something troubling or stressful to do, all she did was drink and smoke a type of tobo called eggnt.


    This type of tobo was very popr all over the world, but in most people��s impression, only men would smoke it, but his sister had been smoking it since she was fifteen years old, at that time, her father even gave her a good beating because of it.


    After the beating, ry restrained herself a lot, until the news that their parents had died on the battlefield reached ry��s ears.


    That night, M remembered very clearly that her sister was sitting by the window at night, leaning her head against the windowsill with an absent-minded expression on her face. She was holding a eggnt in one hand and silently inhaling and exhaling smoke, there were empty wine bottles under her feet.


    When she saw M, she immediately shouted, ��I... must avenge that bastard��s father and mother.��


    Just as M was immersed in his memories, the tavern attendant respectfully ced tworge cups of ale on the table, and a few rolls of eggnt were ced beside the Chaos Fiend��s hand.


    ry controlled the Chaos Fiend��s body to take out an inscription stone engraved with the heat attribute, and with skillful movements, she ignited the roll of eggnt.


    The front part of the eggnt was burning with fire. ry allowed the Chaos Fiend��s body to take a deep breath, and arge amount of smoke was inhaled into the Chaos Fiend��s lungs before being spat out.


    After doing all this, ry picked up the ale beside her and gulped it down. When she finished the ale in her ss..


    ��As expected... There��s no taste at all,��ry said.


    ��Sister, we��ve already be undead.��


    M softlyforted his sister. Ever since she came back from the semifinals, she had been in a very bad mood.


    ��Is it fun to fight side by side with the enemy who killed your parents?��? ��M.��ry suddenly put down her ss and said, ��When they know your real identity, do you think they will still treat you as arade or a friend?��


    At this moment, it was M��s turn to fall into silence. During this period of time, he was indeed immersed in the glory of being a member of the Demon World National Team.


    Regarding her brother��s silence, ry could only let out a long sigh.


    ��I have already contacted the bishop to hold the soul stripping ceremony tonight,��ry said.


    ��Sister!��


    M fell into a panic when he heard the ceremony. The body of this chaos demon was too powerful. It would not take long for ry to exhaust the energy of her soul just by controlling it alone.


    ��I will kill all the demons alone... M, just wait for me at home like before,��ry said.


    ��At Home?��


    No matter how stupid M was, he knew that this time, ry was willing to sacrifice herself for revenge. Even if she seeded, her soul wouldpletely dissipate!


    This act of sacrificing her soul for revenge made M very... angry.


    ��Sister.��M called out to ry again. Then, he used all his strength to say, ��What exactly are you dissatisfied with your current life? !��


    M��s question stunned ry. This was the first time she heard her younger brother question her in such an angry manner. It also infuriated ry.


    ��Dissatisfied? Are you satisfied with your life of struggling under the shadow of the Devil? And the devil killed our parents! M!��


    ��The one who killed our parents wasn��t miss pest, nor was it Princess Cecily! What else is suffering?��M released all the resentment he had umted, it was called ��the resentment of my sister stealing myputer every day to y��.


    ��Ever since you had the weave, you��ve been living a happy life every day! I know! Every time I went into hibernation, sister, you would still use the weave to watch the world of the weave and listen to music! Is this considered a life of pain and struggle! ?��


    ry choked. She was once again faced with a situation where she could not outtalk her brother.


    ��And I also know that sister, you��re actually interested in that demon third prince...��


    ��Shut up M!��


    Under thebination of anger and shame, ry directly shouted out loud. Her emotional state made it impossible for her to control the chaos demon��s body well.


    So much so that the chaos demon��s body directly shouted out the word ��Shut up��in anger.


    After this angry roar appeared in the tavern, the customers sitting in the tavern instantly shut their mouths, and the entire tavern fell into a dead silence.


    Oh No! Oh No!


    ry realized that she had lost herposure.


    The height and physique of this chaos demon was not high enough for a guest toe up and provoke her, but her actions made her a little too conspicuous.


    However, there were still quite a number of mercenaries in the tavern, and this silence made them look at the chaos demon.


    At this moment, those mercenaries suddenly stood up from their seats and walked towards ry.


    Damn it... did they want to fight because they were provoked?


    If it was in her usual state, ry would not be afraid of a fight, but the problem was that she wanted to secretly meet the bishop of the Heretic Court.


    The group of mercenaries held their wine sses and sat in front of the Chaos Fiend.


    ry secretly made the Chaos Fiend Clench his fist, but the next second, the leader of the mercenaries revealed a somewhat horrified smile.


    ��You are Master Scroop of the Fuya Knights, right? !��


    The mercenary��s question caused a question mark to appear above ry��s head, but M controlled the Chaos Fiend to nod non-stop.


    ��It��s really master Scroop!��! ��I��m from the Snow Forest mercenary group, the leader of a mercenary group in the Frost Nation. That ck hook you used was truly formidable! ��I feel that no hero can escape from under your anchor.��His eyes shone like M seeing his idol.


    ��Mm.��


    ry did not understand the Holy Spirit at all, so she could only reply. However, the enthusiasm of this mercenary aroused the enthusiasm of all the other mercenaries present.


    ��Master Scroop, Your Wine Is on me. I��m also a ck hook yer... do you have time to teach me?��That mercenary asked carefully.


    No Time! ry was about to reject her, but M controlled the Chaos Fiend to nod non-stop. ry could clearly feel the excitement from her brother.


    Right... If ry remembered correctly, this was the first time she had met someone who worshipped her weak brother.

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 735, Intruders (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At the Embassy of the country of the sacred religion.


    Myrce stood beside a luxurious bed and looked at the creature rolling on the bed in silence.


    ��Why... Why Can��t I win! !��


    Today, Gloria once again lost her reserved attitude in front of the public and rolled on the bed angrily like a little girl in a fit of pique.


    If her believers saw her like this, they would definitely feel disillusioned.


    Myrce had disillusioned several times, so when Gloria showed such a loss ofposure, she could already ept it with a smile.


    ��Lady Gloria, it should be purely due to luck,��Myrce said. ��And the ironmaker... is indeed too strong.��


    The duel in the afternoon was between the white-horned deer of the sacred religion and the ironmonger of the iron nation.


    The ironmonger once again disyed his formidable strength in the semi-finals, defeating the white-horned deer with an absolute advantage and obtaining the qualification to enter the finals.


    ��I��m not referring to that! What��s wrong with Josh��s sister... why can she absorb the faith of humans!��


    Gloria sat up straight from her bed and recalled everything she had seen in the arena.


    ��Perhaps she��s also a host of the World Tree��s consciousness.��


    During the time that Messiah had been by Gloria��s side, she had learned a lot of knowledge that she had never been able to touch before.


    For example, there was knowledge about the world tree and the nature of faith. This knowledge strengthened her faith in the god of Holy Light, this was because Helolia had clearly told her that everything the god of Holy Light had done in the past was real, even if there were some exaggerated contents.


    ��Impossible... There are only a few world trees in my memories. It��s impossible for the demon world to have a world tree! Wait...��Helolia had a pained expression on her face, it was as if she was recalling some distant memories. ��Did it work... those crazy ns of the High Elves?��


    ��What... Crazy ns?��Messiah felt that he had heard some terrible secrets again.


    ��A man-made god, first the frost elves, and then the High Elves! ��That chaos demon... what exactly does he want to do...��Gloria did not give Messiah time to think. ��And Messiah, didn��t you say that you saw a judge in the team of the Demon World?��


    ��It��s the person who was interviewed. I feel that there are still many judges lurking at the scene,��said Myrce.


    ��Send this information to Joshua via text message. If I��m not wrong, our world might be in trouble on the day that the demon world was in trouble.��


    Gloria hesitated for a long time and gave the order to Myrce.


    ..


    Late at night.


    Joshua entered the World Tree��s space of consciousness again, preparing to perfect some functions of the magic and continue to make some brand-new holy spirit skin.


    However, before Joshua and the White Bird could pull out the Holy Spirit Hero��s interface, the familiar feeling of weightlessness swept over Joshua again.


    Joshua fell into the Holy Spirit battlefield again, but this time, it was the Holy Spirit Army in the Holy Spirit Battlefield.


    ��Soil?��


    Once again, Joshua fell to the ground in a sorry state, but when he got up, he found that his hands were stained with some soil.


    This was a very unreasonable thing in the space of consciousness... Joshua knew that although everything in front of him was very real, it was all just ��decoration��.


    Joshua squatted on the ground and tried to pull out the weeds on the ground from the soil, but this attempt failed. When his hands touched the ground in the space of consciousness again, the soil on the ground was as hard as stones.


    ��An illusion? It doesn��t seem like it.��


    Joshua tried to figure out the soil on his fingertips.


    The moment he entered the space of consciousness, Joshua did touch the fresh soil.


    Joshua did not continue to think about this. He nced at the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army. Since Joshua entered the space of consciousness, it meant that someone had broken into this ce.


    Soon, Joshua saw his sister Fuya at the high ground��s shop.


    ��It��s the right decision to have a good sleep before the finals.��


    Joshua waved at Fuya and walked towards her.


    Fuya had dozed off the entire time after the semi-finals. It could be seen that the semi-finals had consumed a lot of her spirit.


    ��Nightmare.��


    Fuya muttered softly after seeing Joshua.


    ��No matter what, I��m still your older brother. It��s not a nightmare to dream about me, right? If that��s the case, what exactly is a beautiful dream for you? !��


    Joshua remembered thest time he met Fuya in the space of consciousness, she whispered ��nightmare��when she saw him.


    Fuya did not answer him. She just held her forehead in pain.


    ��The symptoms of the gray fog erosion have not subsided yet?��


    Joshua immediately ran to Fuya��s side and supported her thin body. Then, he waved his hand and opened the magic in the space of consciousness.


    Ever since Fuya won the semi-final with the method of ��skyshow��, her number of fans in the Magic Net��s view had increased from 20,000 to more than 30,000, among the more than 10,000 new fans, most of them came from the Frost Kingdom.


    After the match between the Knights of Fuya and the sea breaker ended, Joshua directly sent the video of the match to the Magic Net��s view. Even though it was alreadyte at night, the number of people watching it was still around 5,000.


    Joshua nced at thements below the video.


    ��make way, please let me pay my respects to Master Fuya in the front row.��


    ��this child yawns so cute.��


    ��ten bursts in five seconds, this kind of damage is too unreasonable. I might as well y the all-rounder in the future.��


    ��can the one above give you the same equipment to deal this kind of damage? This is an all-rounder that only master fuya can control.��


    ��I will consider weakening it.��


    When Joshua left a message under thesements, he turned his head to look at Fuya��s condition again.


    Judging from the expression on her face, her physical condition was still not optimistic.


    Fuya��s poprity had gradually spread throughout Nn. The only thing that Joshua could do now was to pray that Fuya��s fans would be more and more.


    ��Sure enough, the root is a wonderful ce.��


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded behind Joshua. Joshua turned around and looked behind him. An old man who looked like an ascetic and was wrapped in rags appeared beside the crystal.


    The heretic judge!


    Joshua immediately shielded fuya behind him and looked at the old man. It was not surprising that they would break into this ce. That was why Joshua made a horror movie like the shining to persuade these annoying people to leave.


    However, the space of consciousness that Joshua was in was not ��The shining,��but... the Holy Spirit Battlefield!


    ��Joy, honor, sadness, anger...��he took a deep breath of the air here. ��There are a lot of emotions gathered here.��


    ��I��m sorry about that. Can you please leave this ce?��


    Joshua warned him while guarding against his actions.


    This holy spirit battlefield was not like the shining spirit. Josh could summon Jack to chase after these guys at any time.


    But the Holy Spirit Battlefield..


    ��How did you summon the hero here?��Josh whispered to the White Bird that appeared on his shoulder.


    The white bird shook its head regretfully at Josh��s question.


    ��Leave, of course I will leave. But Sir, you only need to return our holy item... to us.��


    The old man slowly walked towards Joshua. Joshua noticed that the ground under his feet had gradually lost its color.


    Whether it was the grass, the soil on the ground, or the building of the Holy Spirit Army that he touched, the color on the ground had gradually disappeared into ck and white.


    At this moment, Joshua felt that Fuya was holding the corner of his clothes tightly. She was afraid..


    Gray energy had already gathered in the palm of that old man��s hand..


    What Joshua could do now was to leave the space of consciousness. As long as the host, Joshua, turned off the connection to the space of consciousness, both Fuya and the old man would be offline.


    Wait... If Fuya was also an existence simr to the consciousness of the world tree, then Fuya could also be the host.


    ��Fuya, what are you afraid of?��


    When Joshua turned around, he saw that Fuya��s body had a dim power of faith gathered. The power from her fans was healing her, so it could also repel her enemies.


    ��Strangers... hate.��


    Fuya said in a slightly trembling voice.


    ��This is the battlefield that you��re best at. As the ruler of the battlefield... It��s not allowed to be afraid of this kind of illness, right?��Joshua said to his sister in a low voice.


    Perhaps in the real world, Fuya did have the bad habit of hating and being afraid of contact with outsiders, but this was the Holy Spirit Battlefield... Fuya��s performance in the semi-finals had already proved that as long as she was on this battlefield.., she was the queen who could rule over everything!


    Joshua��s words made Fuya stunned for a moment. The old man in the distance had already pointed his hand at Joshua and Fuya who were standing in the base.


    The impact of the silver-gray torrent of magic power swept over Joshua and Fuya. Joshua��s hand was also overflowing with gray fog, ready to eliminate the magic that the enemy had released.


    However, in the next second, the white belief particles rapidly gathered in front of Joshua. The particles gathered into a transparent figure that appeared in front of Joshua.


    This figure blocked the attack of magic power for Joshua and Fuya. When the torrent of magic power dissipated, Joshua saw the figure in front of him clearly.


    He was wearing a pure white tuxedo, a slightlyical top hat, and four inscription balls floating behind him.


    Enkers the Almighty, or more precisely, enkers the almighty of Fuya.


    This almighty was dressed in a style that transcended the times. It was the skin of the ��Steam Machine series��style essory that Fuya used on the field.


    This essory skin provided the function of dyeing in a friendly manner. A normal yer would dye the tuxedo of the all-rounder into ck and red... But Fuya��s taste seemed to prefer the white and purple colorbination.


    ��How should I put it? For this kind of heroic appearance scene, I prefer to dress more formally.��


    Joshua looked at the purple rubber duck on the top hat that the all-rounder mage was wearing.


    When Fuya was participating in the semi-finals, Joshua still remembered that the mage did not have this funny rubber duck on him. It seemed that Fuya added it herself after the match.


    ��The product of the gathering of the beliefs of mankind... This is the power of the holy item.��


    While the old man was sighing, gray fog gradually overflowed from his body.


    At this moment, Fuya did not hold the corner of Joshua��s clothes anymore. She looked at the old man, and the all-rounded Mage��s body instantly moved.


    The runes floating behind him instantly changed into various colors. Thunder, lightning, and scorching mes gathered in his left and right hands. Magic that was far more destructive than in the game poured out from his hands.


    ��A spell that destroys everything!��The Almighty said his lines in the game.


    The scorching mes and thunder enveloped the old man. The old man kept retreating under the impact of the powerful magic. When the mes gradually dissipated, scorched wounds appeared on his body, however, the wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ��Is this guy a slime...��while Joshua was ridiculing him, the runes behind the almighty changed into other colors again.


    Icicles rose from the ground,va spewed out from the cracked Earth, a hurricane stirred up the soil on the ground, and Joshua, who was waving gs and cheering on the side.


    In short... under the control of Fuya��s consciousness, the almighty cast seven destructive spells.


    Because of the characteristics of the space of consciousness, the Holy Spirit battlefield did not suffer any damage, and the old man had already fallen to the ground. Joshua could even see the white bones that were exposed in his charred flesh.


    He should be dead..


    As soon as this idea appeared in Joshua��s mind, the body that had fallen to the ground, no matter how he looked at it, had already turned into a bloody mess... he stood up again, and the hideous wounds on his body began to heal.


    ��Cold, burning, pain... the source of the pain is indeed a good ce,��he said with his voice that was already burnt.


    The Almighty stood there and watched the old man��s body gradually heal. When Joshua looked at the Almighty, he could not help but look at the purple rubber duck on his head.


    If the Almighty had his own consciousness, he would definitely feel humiliated because of the thing on his head.


    Wait... Now was not the time to think about this.


    ��No... no more blue.��Fuya once again held the corner of Joshua��s shirt and whispered.


    ��Well, that��s it for today.��


    Joshua nced at Fuya beside him. Her body was gradually bing transparent. Joshua had already used the magic to contact the dark elves, asking her to wake Fuya up in reality.


    ��Wait...��


    Fuya seemed to want to stay here for a while longer, but before she could say anything, she had already disappeared into the space of consciousness.


    Meanwhile, a dagger appeared in the hands of the old man in the distance, and he threw it at Fuya, who was about to disappear.


    Joshua snapped his fingers lightly, and the dagger stopped in midair.


    ��Alright, Alright, Judge... since you like this ce so much, do you mind sitting down and talking about life with me?��


    When Joshua stopped the dagger in mid-air, the old man had a surprised expression on his face. However, in the next moment, his hand condensed into a gray torrent of magic power and engulfed Joshua.


    Meanwhile, Joshua opened his hands and released magic power of the same color as his. However, this was the power of the chaos demon.


    The Gray torrent of magic power instantly disappeared into the air. However, he still had no intention of stopping. New magic power gathered in his hands again.


    ��It can cancel out your magic, but there��s no way to stop it? Forget it... I Can��t beat you.��


    Josh looked at the all-rounder who was gradually dissipating beside him.


    This all-rounder was very weak... at least he was not at full level and full equipment in the Holy Spirit battlefield. Otherwise, he would not have used up all seven mana points.


    ��The space of consciousness is closed just like that today. Then I��ll See You Tomorrow Night.��


    Joshua snapped his fingers again, and the ground beneath his feet instantly copsed. The old man and Joshua��s bodies also gradually dissipated.


    The next moment, Joshua opened his eyes in the real world.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 736: I Want to be a good person (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ry sat quietly in the magic car and entered a short sleep. Last night, she had been in a state of consciousness.


    Even in a spirit state, she would feel tired.


    But before ry could rest for long, she was woken up by her brother.


    ��Sister, we... are here.��


    M said to ry in a cowardly voice.


    ry controlled the chaos demon to open her eyes and looked out of the window of the magic car.


    All she could see were human figures..


    ��This is the ROULSK Advanced Magic Academy of the gray-clothed people. There are a lot of Holy Spirit yers visiting today, so the gray-clothed people had to findw enforcers to maintain order.��


    The driver of the magic conductor car acted as a tour guide and introduced the Academy to the members of the Knight Legion who were sitting in the car.


    The magic conductor car arrived at the vicinity of the Magic Arena. There was a passage leading to the arena, but it was surrounded by people on both sides of the passage.


    ��Sister, there are so many people.��


    The moment the magic conductor car stopped, M got stage fright.


    ry still did not answer him. She just put her hand on the door handle of the magic conductor car and got off.


    The gazes that came from all directions made ry and M very ufortable. M even subconsciously controlled the Chaos Fiend to take a few steps back.


    ��Have you ever imagined such a scene, Scy?��


    ry suddenly heard a girl��s voiceing from behind her.


    ��Is Miss Pester Talking to me?��M immediately recognized the owner of this voice.


    That blood n girl, Pester, was also a substitute yer in the Fuya Knight Order.


    ��Imagine what?��


    ry forcefully suppressed M��s impulse to open her mouth to respond to her. She had obtained absolute control over this chaos demon��s body today.


    ��We are demons. Humans who have always regarded us as enemies are holding high gs and wooden signs to cheer for us today. If Princess Cecily saw this scene, she would definitely be very happy,��said Pesto.


    ry��s gaze swept across the crowd standing on both sides of the passage. When those people saw the members of the Fuya Knight Order getting down from the magic carriage, they all entered a state of excitement.


    She could only follow the words of the blood n girl and nod her head. This chaos demon��s persona in the demon world was not good with words.


    Today was thest moment. As long as she concealed her identity well, she could end all of this.


    ry did not say a word as she followed the team and quickly walked towards the magic arena..


    ��Mr. ry!��


    When ry was halfway there, she heard someone shouting her name from the side of the passage.


    This caused ry to stop in her tracks for a moment. She ignored the shout and continued to follow the team.


    ��Mr. Scroop!��


    When the person who shouted saw that ry had no reaction, he changed his address.


    ry still chose to ignore it, but the leader of the team, the Grand Duke of fresh blood, noticed the shout.


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood stopped in his tracks and turned towards ry.


    Oh No!


    ry��s gaze met with the Grand Duke of Fresh Blood��s. In that instant, she felt that she was about to be exposed.


    ��Your Friend?��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood nced at the man at the side of the passage and said.


    ��We met at the tavernst night.��


    ry nced at the man and chose to answer the Grand Duke of fresh blood truthfully at this time.


    ��Don��t mind us. Go and greet them. This seems to be called fan management ording to His Highness Joshua��s strategy.��


    The Blood Archduke gave this order to ry.


    ��...��


    ry knew that she had no right to disobey the blood archduke��s order now. She braced herself and controlled the chaos fiend toe to the side of the passage.


    The one who shouted his name just now was a bald, strong man. ry knew him... he was the mercenary from the Frost Kingdom who asked M to teach him how to y ck Hookst night.


    After M agreed to his request and revealed that he was a member of the Knights of Fuya, arge group of people in the tavern ran to their table and began to watch.


    This also caused ry to not finish her drink, nor did she get a cut of the eggnt. Night time was once again upied by M��s Holy Spirit.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    ry made the Chaos Fiend look at this man with a straight face.


    ��Mr. ry, actually today I...��


    ��Don��t call me by that name,��ry said in a threatening tone.


    Last night, when M was chatting with these mercenaries, he identally mentioned himself, causing these mercenaries to mistakenly think that this Chaos Fiend��s real name was ry.


    ��I understand! I understand! Mr. ry, with your strong physique and mighty temperament, it��s really too much of a waste to use a woman��s name!��


    If ry��s body was still there, her eyebrows would definitely twitch non-stop, and then she would punch the mercenary��s face, which he thought was filled with a brilliant smile.


    ��What��s the matter with you?��


    ry looked behind her. The Grand Duke of blood also stopped and silently watched them. This huge sense of danger made ry ufortable.


    ��We��re here to cheer for you. Also... We want to get your autographs for my son.��


    ��You guys?��


    ry only realized now that there were familiar faces around this mercenary. These were all the mercenaries she met in the tavern yesterday, ry also saw the figure of a twelve-year-old child.


    He was timidly hiding behind his father and sneakily looking at ry. This Chaos Demon��s physique was simply too frightening.


    ��This kid also likes to y with the Holy Spirit like me. He ys with the wandering position. This morning, I chatted with him about what you taught me all morning.��The hug patted the little boy��s head and said.


    ��...��


    ry stared at the little boy hiding behind the mercenary. His eyes were as alert as a deer, but there was a hint of admiration and curiosity in his eyes.


    ��He looks like you,��ry suddenly said to M in her mind, ��You were like this when you first met the Holy Army.��


    ��Sister... When did that happen?��


    ry did not pay attention to M anymore. The mercenary took out a thick notebook and opened one of the pages.


    ��Mr. Scrow, this is a rude request of mine. If I disturb you...��


    ry took the thick notebook to show her attitude. When she picked up the charcoal pen, she handed over control of her body to M.


    ��Sister?��


    M thought that ry would never hand over control to him today.


    ��This is your admirer. Sign It quickly! Don��t waste my time,��ry urged impatiently.


    ��I... I haven��t signed it, and... and I don��t know what to write.��


    M flinched in front of so many people. He only wanted to hide behind his sister now.


    ��Write something to deal with it!��


    M held the pen and hesitated for a while. Finally, he wrote down his name, M Lunasuze. After he finished writing down this name, he added two new names, which were ry Lunasuze, and Mr. Scrooge.


    ��Why did you write so much?��


    ry saw that M��s name was somewhat iprehensible. If he wanted to hide his identity, he only had to write down Scrooge.


    ��We only had ess to the magic because we inherited Mr. Scy��s body, so I have always been very grateful to him. Right... right, I am also very grateful to Bishop Gayenko, who helped our souls survive.��M was afraid that his sister would be angry because he thanked the devil, so he immediately added.


    ��I never thought that this world would be so interesting, whether it��s the magic or the Holy Spirit... Now That I think about it, if we had died on that battlefield, wouldn��t we have no chance to y with the magic? ��Every time I think about it, I feel terrified, so I��m still grateful that I��m ��alive��.��M noticed his sister��s silence. ��I��m... I��m sorry, Sister. I said some unnecessary words.��


    ��It��s nothing. Return the notebook to him.��ry seemed to be thinking about something.


    M listened to ry��s words and immediately handed the notebook in his hand to the mercenary. Then, he smiled at the little boy hiding behind the mercenary.


    Unfortunately, he was still not skilled in controlling the Chaos Fiend��s face. In addition, the Chaos Fiend itself was a rather dignified type.


    This smile not only did not increase the little boy��s good impression of him, but it also scared the little boy so much that he immediately hid behind his father.


    ��That��s it.��


    ry nced at the little boy��s fearful expression, causing the chaos fiend to withdraw his smile and turn around, preparing to head to her final battlefield.


    ��Master White Goat!��


    But ry��s footsteps that had just taken a few steps froze once again. This time, it was M who made the Chaos Fiend stop in his tracks.


    White goat was the name M used in the Holy Spirit..


    The Chaos Fiend turned his head back, his gaze turning towards the little boy behind the mercenary. His hand was holding the heavy notebook as he tightly pursed his lips, in the end, he opened his mouth and shouted out what he wanted to say.


    ��I... Made a bet with my ssmates from the country of steel! I bet that you will definitely win thispetition! So, you have to capture the country of steel... you have to capture those bastards from the country of steel until they can��t take care of themselves!��


    This was the drawback of the magic for children. They would always learn some strange words.


    The Little Boy��s roar attracted the attention of everyone on both sides of the passage. After all, it was a little too mocking.


    ��Sister...��M had the urge to run away at this moment.


    ��Answer him. He��s your admirer, right?��ry said.


    M felt that his current thinking was not enough. He could not even control the chaos fiend to turn around smoothly.


    But before M could speak, the little boy��s shout sessfully attracted the hatred of the ironsmiths��fans.


    ��What did you say, Kid?��The ironsmiths��fans began to be restless.


    The atmosphere around them gradually became tense, making M even more afraid to speak.


    ��Master white goat! The warriors of the Frost Kingdom have never feared anyone! Kill those metal lumps!��


    ��Fuya Knight Group is the best in the world!��


    The mercenary beside the little boy took the lead to shout out. The mercenary beside him also shouted some slogans that made M feel a little ashamed.


    However, at this moment, M really felt courage and an obsession that he had to win surged into his consciousness.


    He did not know how to answer the shouts of these supporters. He could only clench his right hand into a fist and make a victory sign towards them.


    The fans of the iron caster and the Knights had a confrontation. If not for the enforcers, this confrontation would have escted into a brawl.


    M immediately ran into the Magic Arena with the Grand Dukes of blood.


    ..


    ��When will sister make her move?��


    M went to the yers��lounge in the Magic Arena and asked ry.


    ��What... ?��


    ry was a little confused by M��s sudden question.


    ��The hatred between father and mother. If you can let go of it, Sister.��M��s voice sounded a little shaky.


    ��...��


    ry was stunned. She had spent the whole night and the whole morning preparing herself mentally. In front of M��s shaky voice, she seemed to be vulnerable.


    The experience just now made ry understand that if she chose to assassinate Fuya on the field, no matter if she failed or seeded... what she got was not the sess of her revenge, instead, she destroyed the honor and life that her brother had won with great difficulty.


    ��Is the white goat here?��


    The door of the yer��s lounge was suddenly pushed open at this moment. ry suddenly raised her head and saw the nominal owner of Fuya��s knights, Joshua Arnold.


    However, this time, it seemed that Joshua did not care about the yers as the owner of the Knights of Fuya, but as... the third Prince of Chaos Demon.


    ��It��s great that you��re here, so I don��t have to look around... it took me a lot of effort to catch yourpanions near the arena.��


    Joshua made a gesture, and a few figures who were bound by magic shackles were violently thrown into the yers��lounge.


    ry stared at those figures with her eyes wide open. They were all heretics who hade to help ry assassinate Fuya.


    ��Sister... have we... have we been seen through?��


    M��s voice sounded so desperate that he had lost some of his rationality. ry believed that he would cry soon.


    ��Your Highness Jose, what are you saying?��


    ry could still maintain her calm. She could only hold on to herst hope, which was to y dumb.


    ��I just want to tell you that it��s been hard on you. There��s also a little reminder to use the weave. Don��t store your dirty secrets on the weave.��


    This reminder from Jose caused ry to be slightly stunned for a moment.


    She remembered that she had never revealed the secret of her identity on the weave.


    ��Forget it. I originally wanted you to continue hiding it until the end of the finals, but I don��t want any idents to happen in the finals this time, so I can only expose you now,��said Jose.


    No matter what Jose said before, the meaning that Jose wanted to express was already obvious enough.


    That was that their identities had been exposed. ry could not remain silent any longer. She instantly pulled out a dagger hidden in her sleeve and wanted to rush out of the contestants��lounge.


    However, she suddenly found that her body was unable to control itself as she half-knelt on the ground. Behind Joshua, the Blood Archduke��s scarlet eyes were emitting a faint light.


    The blood in the Chaos Demon��s body had been controlled by this guy!


    Joshua picked up the dagger that had fallen to the ground and threw it into the trash can beside him.


    ry listened to the sound of the dagger falling. Her heart had beenpletely devoured by despair. What made her most despair was the guilt she felt towards her younger brother..


    If she hadn��t done this and confessed to this chaos fiend earlier, her brother M might have had a chance to maintain his current life.


    But now, everything was over. They would be executed by this chaos fiend.


    ��Alright, let��s get down to business.��Jose found a chair and sat in front of the burly man. ��I can give you a chance to be a good person for once. You only need to answer yes or no.��

 Chapter 734 - Chapter 737, the tram problem

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 737, the tram problem</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��A good person?��


    The only thing ry could control was the head of this Chaos Fiend. ry was thinking of a way to escape, but under the surveince of the two archdukes of the demon world, ry could not think of any possibility of escape.


    ��It seems that you have doubts about the two words I said.��Jose motioned for a vampire to throw all the judges that he had caught in the magic arena to ry��s left.


    ��I��ve already interrogated them. These guys have a part of protection mechanism in their consciousness. One of them turned into a slug-like mucus because of this protection mechanism,��Jose said. ��But I still got some useful information. Do you want to hear it?��


    ry turned her head. She did not look directly into Jose��s eyes. She did not seem to want to answer Jose��s question.


    ��Just think of it as an education.��Joshua took the sheepskin scroll from a vampire behind him. ��I��ve consulted one of Nn��sw enforcers. You and yourpanions havemitted a total of these crimes. They attempted to use a highly toxic drug to create chaos in public, attempted murder in secret, illegal entry, and a few other charges...��


    ry quietly listened to Joshua��s words. She had mistakenly thought that he would use some kind of method to torture her and get her to reveal some useful information.


    If it was physical torture, ry was Fearless. The one that ry was truly afraid of was the Lich King. She was an expert in the aspect of the soul.


    However, Joshua did not fit the devil that ry had in her heart.


    ��After these charges are established, you will all be imprisoned in Nn��s dungeon for decades.��Joshua threw the sheepskin scroll in his hand to the ground in front of ry and said, ��Also, don��t expect Nn��s dungeon to have the weave. That��s a ce that will never have an inte connection.��


    ��I did all of it.��


    The Chaos Fiend finally spoke, but it wasn��t ry who controlled the Chaos Fiend to speak. It was M.


    ��M!��


    ry was so excited that she tried to stop M in her mind.


    ��I did all of this! It has nothing to do with sister.��


    M was so scared that he had lost his mind. He could not control his fear at all. This was the only way he could think of to let his sister live.


    But this was a reckless and stupid action in the eyes of anyone.


    ��Sister...��


    It was not the first time that Joshua noticed the change in the tone of the Chaos Fiend. He held the head of the Chaos Fiend with the mark of the Lord of bones in his hand.


    M saw Joshua��s action through the eyes of the Chaos Fiend and closed his eyes in fear.


    ��Two souls in one body? I roughly understand your position��.��


    Joshua only used the mark of the skeleton duke to examine the souls in their bodies. A male soul and a female soul... both of them had traces of fusing with the gray fog.


    ��What do you want?��


    ry had already decided to ept the fact that she could not escape. She stared straight into Joshua��s eyes, trying to negotiate with him.


    ��Join us and be one of us. But before that, there��s a small test. You can call it a game.��


    Joshua made a gesture to the Grand Duke of blood to release the blood from her body.


    ry did not act rashly after she gained control of the Chaos Demon��s body again. If she should do anything hostile now, she knew that she was just a mouse, the lion was just teasing her before eating her.


    She moved her wrist and waited quietly for Jose to announce what this so-called game was..


    ��The rules are very simple. That is to win the next Holy Spirit Competition. If you win, I can unconditionally give you freedom,��Jose said.


    ��Sister, His Highness Jose is really a good person.��M��s tone sounded very excited.


    ��If he loses?��


    ry didn��t refute her brother��s point of view. At least in terms of appearance and temperament, it was hard for ry to dislike this chaos fiend in front of her.


    ��Of the two souls, I will choose to wipe out one of them.��Joshua gave the two lost souls a smile. ��The other soul can still leave. How about it... isn��t that a good deal?��


    ..


    ��Sister, that seems to be the exit. Let��s escape.��


    M��s voice in his mind was filled with tears. The crisis he was facing now was beyond what he could bear.


    Sometimes, ry would imagine how the two siblings couldplete an epic mission like ��hibernate in the demon world and eventually destroy the evil demons��.


    It was a pity that in this story, they did sessfully hibernate in the demon world for two years, but they did not have a n to destroy the demons. Moreover, this n was not evil.


    ry was still the controller of the Chaos Demon��s body. She did not follow M��s suggestion and walked to the exit of the Magic Arena. Instead, she followed the vampires to the passage.


    The tens of thousands of spectators in the magic arena cheered. The appearance of the Fuya Knights brought the atmosphere of the arena to its climax.


    ry waved to the spectators in the audience seats and slowly walked to the side of the Silent Hall.


    ��Sister...��M called out to ry tentatively once again.


    However, ry did not reply. She directly walked into the Silent Hall and opened the magic to silently browse through it.


    There were still close to twenty minutes before the start of thepetition. The brass dragon was announcing the identity of the contestants and the predictions for thepetition.


    In short, it was a series of activities to stir up the atmosphere.


    ry did not care about these activities at all. Her gaze was fixed on the magic, and her fingertips were slowly swiping on it.


    ��Sister, are you going to ask someone for help on the magic?��M watched from the side for a while and realized that his guess was wrong.


    ry opened the magic web newsletter, the Spellcaster Forum, the magic web view, and the magic web music in one go.


    She found thetest episode of ��Interview��on the magic web view and made it into a minimized window and ced it on the corner of the table. At the same time, she opened her favorite piece of magic web music, ��Lose �� yourself.��.


    The music and the sound of the Brass Dragon��s interview intertwined together, making M sound a little messy.


    Meanwhile, ry was still flipping through some gossip posts on the spellcaster forum, chatting with some friends she had met on the mana on the text message, and the ��Interview��video in the corner of the table.


    M felt that the eyes of the chaos demon were not enough, but M could still feel the joy of his sister on the level of consciousness.


    She was indeed enjoying the fun of the weave, but M could feel a sense of urgency..


    A short twenty minutes quickly passed. The Bronze Dragon announced the start of the match, and the yers in the Hall of silence were all ready.


    ry closed all the interfaces on the weave and handed over control of her body to M.


    ��M wants to win,��ry said softly.


    ��HMM...��


    If it was against another team, M would still have some confidence. But this time, it was against the cast iron yers, a strong team that had once defeated the demon world national team.


    But this time, it was Fuya in the middle. This was also the reason why M was still confident that he could sit here and hold the original crystal mouse.

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 738, quilt domain</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    On the field of the ironmonger��s side.


    Aitke stood on the field with his head held high in the ironmonger��s knight armor. He could see the figure of his father, Count Cruz, at the top of the audience stand.


    When the brass dragon read out his name and identity, Aitke raised his hand high.


    The people from the country of steel shouted his name. This scene did not make AITEC feel any pride or honor. The huge pressure seemed to have increased the weight of the armor by more than ten times.


    Aitec felt a little breathless, but he had to win... he had to win.


    He had to win the title and prove it to his father.


    While Alterk was thinking, the brass dragon had already introduced all the members of the cast irons. The team leader led the cast irons to the hall of silence.


    ��I��ve read the predictions of this match on the Spellcaster Forum. Alterk, the Spellcaster Forum thinks that Master Fuya will suppress you unterally.��


    As the team leader, the cast Irons had just sat down in the hall of silence when he said to alterk.


    ��Suppress me? I��ve met Fuya on the stairway before.��


    Edko took out the primary crystal mouse and ced it on the table. At this time, Edko noticed that the other four members of the cast iron yer were staring at him.


    ��You must have met her before.��


    Edko was considered a neer among the cast iron yers. He had been a cast iron yer for less than half a month before he participated in thepetition. If it weren��t for his talent in ying the Holy Spirit being far superior to ordinary people.., he didn��t even get a chance to be a full member of the cast.


    ��A couple of times, but every time there was a crash in the middle. What was your situation, Etke?��


    There are only about 100 yers on the stairway of the Holy Spirit, and they often match up to the same opponent, so it��s easy to meet Fuya.


    Each of the cast iron yers present had basically fought with Fuya once or twice, but they were not in charge of the middle position.


    Every time they fought with Fuya.., the cast iron yers could only vaguely remember the yer in charge of the middle position shouting, ��If the wandering yers don��te, they will die!��, ��If the wandering yers don��te again, they will f * cking give the opponent a double kill!��and a series of lines.


    This was also the reason why Queen Yekana was so eager to change the yers in the middlene.


    After a series of matches in the openpetition of the Holy Spirit, these older cast iron yers felt that Edko was indeed much stronger than his predecessor.


    ��At that time, the situation was barely even. I was slightly suppressed by Master Fuya, but this time, I have the confidence to fight against Master Fuya.��


    At this time, Edko could not lose his momentum. In the entire team, he was the only one who was temporarily granted the identity of a cast iron person by Empress Yekana. The other yers were all true cast iron people, the strongest knights in the country of steel.


    ��Let��s use the tactics discussed yesterday and ban the all-rounder. Edko, try to avoid the battle with Master Fuya. You only have one goal, and that is to survive on the battlefield.��


    The ironmaker had already researched the strategyst night. Aitke did not dare to exaggerate the fact that he had chosen a hero named ��Phantom of Nothingness��in hisst move.


    This hero did not have any reference mission in history. He was just a ��powerful undead��. His second skill could make his body turn into nothingness for 1.5 seconds, and he could dodge most of the fatal skills, he could be said to be the hero with the highest survival rate in the middle of the Holy Spirit.


    A ck shadow appeared outside the Hall of silence. With the sound of the war horn, the shadow descended on the Holy Spirit Battlefield in the center.


    The match had not even started for fifteen minutes. In just a few short exchanges, alterk had already clearly understood the gap between him and Master Fuya.


    Alterk had never felt that a battle between holy spirits was so difficult.


    Fuya gave him the feeling that she was an assassin who would never miss an opportunity. Even if it was just a w in her positioning, she would firmly seize the opportunity to turn it into an opportunity to kill the enemy.


    If it was not for the fact that the Phantom of nothingness had an invincible life-saving skill, he would have been killed countless times by Fuya alone.


    Currently, alterk��s battle record was Zero Kills, one death, and one assist. Fuya had already gotten one head, and the number of follow-up attacks was one-third more than Alterk��s.


    Iron-maker Quillian killed the Thunder Crystal.


    Iron-maker Huon killed the white goat.


    When alterk and Fuya were in a stalemate, the news of two consecutive kills sounded like a horn!


    As long as Fuya was restrained, they would definitely win this round!


    ..


    More than two hours and 50 minutes had passed, and the current score was 2 to 1. The cast iron knight had won two rounds in a row, while Fuya Knight only won one round.


    The fourth round, which could decide the oue of the match, had begun. If the cast iron knight won this round again, they would be able to win the championship of this round!


    The current situation on the stage was that the Knights of Fuya were at a disadvantage. The match had already reached the middle stage. Other than Fuya and the light chaser, the other members of the Knights of Fuya.., white goat, Sophia, and a hero of the blood n were slightly weaker than the enemy.


    ��To be able to win a round against the ironmaker has already made me very surprised.��


    Empress Yekana sat in the audience seats and looked sideways at the king of the Kingdom of Frost, shier, who was beside her.


    ��It��s impossible to win on the battlefield by yourself. You should understand this, your Majesty Shier.��


    Shier didn��t know how to answer Empress Yekana, so he kept a cold face and kept silent. Her eyes were fixed on the battlefield below, the ironmakers were preparing to attack the second defensive tower in the middle of Fuya��s knights.


    The disadvantage of the Knights of Fuya was already very obvious..


    ��do we have a chance to win?��


    After bing the king, Shier had participated in many wars, but she was not good atmanding on the battlefield and understanding the battle situation. This was the same for the Holy Spirit.


    So, shier directly logged into the film council of the short message and sent out this message. It was apanied by an owl biting a handkerchief.


    ��what��s the situation now? I��m in the middle of a etiquette ss, so I don��t have time to watch the match. The score was 1-1 just now. What about now?��


    Carrie also sent out a message, and Dorothy directly replied, ��2-1. The ironmaker will lose if they win one more round.��.


    ��Little Fuya is so strong... how could she lose to those brutes from the country of steel?��


    ��about that.��


    Joshua took the name of the fireman and floated to the surface of the parliament, spitting out a bubble.


    ��can she win?��


    Shier sent another follow-up message after seeing Joshua.


    ��before thepetition, didn��t the Nn Savings Office hold a championship guessing game? ��it was a bet on whether the ironsmiths would win or the Knights of Fuya would win. Healy wanted to bet on Fuya and the others, so I persuaded Healy to bet his pocket money on the ironsmiths.��


    Jose used a long paragraph to express his shameful act of rebellion.


    When this message appeared in the movie club, Jose instantly felt that the atmosphere in the club had be very, very stiff.


    It was the dark elves who finally broke the stiff atmosphere.


    ��based on the time and strength of the Ironsmiths��training, as well as the average performance of their yers on the field, the overall strength of the ironsmiths is definitely stronger than the demon national team.��


    Her piece of news caused the atmosphere to gradually turn from stiff to pessimistic.


    The Demon World��s team had only been established for a very short period of time. It was still quite a distance away from the ironsmiths, whose members were basically the top ten yers on the stairway to heaven.


    ��but I believe in her Highness Fuya. Her Highness Fuya herself is a miracle.��The Dark Elf��s words of encouragement did not make the pessimistic atmosphere dissipate much.


    This was especially so when shier saw the battlefield below. In the group battle, the Knights of Fuya weed the fate of being wiped out. In the end, only Fuya��s hero survived.


    On the side of the ironsmiths, only two heroes were lost.


    ��The ironsmiths once again gave us a beautiful group battle. They have reached the hignds. At this moment, no one seems to be able to stop them. All the buildings of the Holy Spirit Army along the way have been destroyed. Only thest central crystal is left!��


    Thementary of the brass dragon did not take sides. In his eyes, this battle had already ended. The cast iron had finally won, and the victor should listen to the cheers of the audience.


    Where was Fuya?


    Looking at the situation that was already on the brink of desperation, shier began to look for Fuya on the Holy Spirit battlefield. Soon, shier saw Fuya��s hero, the Ash Knight, among the ruins of a pile of hero corpses.


    The previous group battle had left this knight with only a little hp left. The ironmaker gave up searching for Fuya and moved closer to the central crystal.


    The rule of victory in this game was to destroy the enemy��s central crystal!


    On the Holy Spirit Battlefield, the burning mes on the body of ashes knight controlled by Fuya gradually dissipated, and the longsword in his hand gradually turned into a broken sword as long as a dagger.


    Shirer had used this hero before. He was a hero who traded his life for power... However, the burning undying mes on his body were the most effective against the ghosts of nothingness.


    ��The Holy Spirit Army��s central crystal has only half of its HP left. Perhaps we should congratte the ironmaker in advance for winning the championship...��


    Thementary of the Copper Dragon had stimted the audience of the country of steel, but it had further dragged the audience of the country of frost into despair. However, when a ball of fire lit up on the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army.., all the despair was dispelled by the light and heat emitted by the mes.


    ��The Knights of Fuya have not been wiped out!��


    ��Master Fuya is still here...��


    The audience of the country of frost saw the ash knight who had returned to the spring.


    The mes on his ancient armor, which had already turned into ashes, burned again. He stabbed the broken sword into his body, and the scorching mes began to erupt on the battlefield.


    In the next moment, the Ash Knight pulled out his broken sword. The mes wrapped around the de of the sword, and a longsword emitting a scorching temperature appeared in the hands of the Ash Knight. His HP also began to gradually decline.


    The power that erupted from burning his body as firewood.


    The Ash Knight leaped into the air and used his longsword to suddenly stab at a hero who had the lowest HP among the cast iron people. That hero did not even have a chance to dodge and was instantly killed.


    Fuya killed the ironsmiths, Quillian.


    The enemy was already prepared. The fatal skill was aimed at the Knight and was released. However, the hero that was killed by the ash knight would be his strength.


    Shier remembered that the cooldown of the sh skill would reset after killing the one-life hero.


    The ash knight once again leaped high into the air and jumped to the other side of the central crystal. There, the hero with the highest physical damage output of the enemy was gradually shattering the crystal.


    The hero reacted immediately when the ash knight approached. His counterattack skills rained down on Fuya��s body, and the Ash Knight��s HP fell to less than 10% .


    On the battlefield, the Ash Knight held the hero��s head with his armor arm that was burning with mes. The scorching mes burst out from the armor on his arm, directly burning the ground into ashes.


    Fuya killed Ironmaker Huhn.


    The purple-clothed man performed this scene very well with his illusion. In the game, the Ash Knight used several skills and normal attacks to kill this hero, while on the Holy Spirit battlefield, he killed him in such a shocking way.


    In the next second, the Ash Knight on the Holy Spirit battlefield dragged the hero��s charred corpse step by step to thest remaining hero of the ironmaker, and threw the corpse in front of him.


    The Ash Knight dragged the burning longsword on the ground with an ear-piercing sound. He stared straight at the remaining hero of the Iron Caster, a scarlet light shining through the gaps of his helmet, behind him was the burning mes that soared to the sky... the remains of the enemy��s magic guide doll were piled up everywhere.


    The Ash Knight slowly walked toward thest hero of the Iron Caster, who was trembling and constantly retreating with his weapon in hand.


    The temperature of the entire arena seemed to be unbearable at this moment. In the eyes of the audience, the knight seemed to have turned into a monster that was engulfed in mes, but he was a real hero.


    In the end, the hero of the ironmaker turned around and fled in fear. The Ash Knight held his longsword and stood on the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army, quietly watching the enemy��s retreat.


    Shier looked at the shocking scene on the Holy Spirit battlefield below. If it had happened in real life, it would have been written into the history of any human epic.


    However, this was just an illusion created by the purple-clothed person. The scene in the game was not so realistic. The scene in the game showed that after Fuya killed the second enemy, she immediately used her discement skill to return to the spring when her HP was low, when her HP was almost recovered, she woulde out and chase the third enemy away.


    ��one fufu will hold the pass, ten thousand men will not be able to open it.��


    Shier saw this message sent by Joshua in the movie council. Joshua did not use themonnguage of the continent, but a very strangenguage in Shier��s eyes.


    ��HMM, you can understand this sentence as if three people fighting one person and being killed by a counter-attack. Do you know how to y?��


    ��We��ve defended it!��! The central crystal still had 50 hp remaining. Fuya once again used her actions to prove that she was a well-deserved master of this game. She defeated the enemy��s three heroes by herself!��The Copper Dragon��smentary once again pushed the atmosphere of this match to the climax.


    ��Empress Yekana, I believe that there is something called a miracle on the battlefield.��Shier quietly listened to his people shouting Fuya��s name, then said to Empress Yekana beside him.


    Beside her, Empress Yekana was so surprised that she lost herposure and stood up from her seat.

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 739. You Can��t win. You Don��t want to lose</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Win... win.


    Sophia looked at the word ��win��on the interface of the magic. Her tensed nerves were all rxed at that moment.


    When they wiped out the cast irons and climbed to the high ground, the despair of defeat gradually enveloped Sophia. It felt like someone was holding your heart tightly and pulling it around.


    But they still won the battle that was impossible to win because of Fuya... Fuya had defended the central crystal by herself at thest moment.


    Sophia let go of the primary crystal mouse and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on her palm. She had never been so nervous in a match before.


    In the past, in Nn��s magic-rted matches, as long as Sophia participated, she would always be the most dazzling one. But now, Sophia was willing to give this position to Fuya..


    ��There��s one more round left.��


    In the previous three rounds, Sophia had deeply realized the gap between her and the ironmaker, but... she had to admit that as long as Master Fuya was here, she would definitely win the next round.


    ��Master Fuya, are you... Okay?��


    When Sophia looked at fuya, she found that she was in a strange state. Fuya��s petite body was curled up on the chair and trembling slightly.


    This scene aroused the maternal instinct that did not exist in Sophia��s heart. She had the urge to hold Fuya in her arms.


    Fuya did not answer Sophia. She did not even look at her.


    ��The game continues. Fuya will soon be able to adjust.��


    Joshua��s voice sounded behind Sophia. During the finals, Joshua had been staying in the Silent Hall of the Knights as a coach to prevent all kinds of idents in the finals, such as now.


    Although Fuya, who was sitting in the Silent Hall, was her illusion, the creator of this illusion was not the purple-clothed person, but Fuya herself.


    Fuya��s actions and reactions in the demon world would be projected here.


    ��thousand faces, is Fuya Okay?��


    Joshua sent a text message to the Dark Elf who was taking care of Fuya in the demon world.


    Today, Fuya was still wrapped in her quilt in the first round of the duel, but it was unknown where she ran to in the second round.


    Joshua could understand it as fuya lifting his seal and using his full strength to fight against the ironmaker.


    But under such circumstances, Fuya still lost two rounds.


    ��thousand faces?��


    Seeing that the Dark Elf did not reply, Joshua sent another message to her. In the end, he directly sent a voice call request to the Dark Elf.


    In less than three seconds, the Dark Elf epted the request.


    ��How��s the situation on your side?��


    Joshua came to a corner of the Hall of silence and asked the Dark Elf in a low voice.


    ��Very good...��


    The Dark Elf��s tone of reply to Joshua seemed to have lost its calmness.


    ��Princess Fuya is in my arms.��


    The Dark Elf��s words almost made Joshua want to inform the second princess, Cecily, to arrest her.


    ��After the third round of thepetition ended, Fuya��s condition was a little strange. Right now, her body is trembling, and her temperature is a little abnormal.��The Dark Elf regained herposure after a short moment of absent-mindedness.


    ��Brother...��


    Fuya��s voice suddenly came through the voicemunication. She seemed to have heard the conversation between Joshua and the Dark Elf.


    ��Fuya, is there anything wrong with your body?��Joshua immediately asked.


    ��No.��


    ��Then the match will continue.��


    When Joshuamunicated with Fuya, he could only patiently understand what she meant. When she spoke, she felt like a ko.


    ��I want to... Change teammates,��Fuya suddenly said.


    In these short words, Joshua could feel Fuya��s fatigue. The strength of the cast iron yer gave Fuya the most direct feeling of a person��s powerlessness and the weakness of her teammates.


    ��It��s already thest round of the finals. It��s impossible to change teammates now. Also, don��t look down on your teammates. If we discuss tactics together, we��ll definitely win thest round.��


    Joshua��sforting words were met with a whimper from Fuya.


    ��I can��t win.��


    Fuya��s voice was filled with helplessness and fear. If Joshua was present, he wouldn��t mind giving his sister a hug tofort her.


    Afterforting Fuya for almost half a minute, the Dark Elf returned to her seat and picked up the primary crystal mouse.


    ��I... Don��t want to lose.��


    Fuya��s illusion suddenly spoke to the other members.


    Other than the skeleton duke, the other members were clearly stunned. Fuya had notmunicated with them in the previous four rounds.


    ��I will do my best, Master Fuya!��M replied in an uncertain voice.


    The final round of the final match had finally begun at this moment. Joshua looked at the fireworks in the night sky. Now, the entire Nn was probably paying attention to this match.


    ..


    Myrce and Helolia sat together in the audience seats and watched the battlefield below.


    ��How much faith has she collected?��


    The hood on Heloria��s head hid her appearance well.


    ��A lot.��


    Myrce spent all her time in the audience seats observing the other audience members. From the moment she sat in the audience seats, only a small portion of the audience members had red faith particles seeping out of their bodies.


    These believers were most likely yers who had speciallye to support Fuya and some yers from the Frost Kingdom.


    However, after Fuya used the hero, the Ash Knight, to turn the tide in the fourth round,pleting the feat of turning the tide with 50 hp from the Central Crystal, Myrce saw another new miracle.


    That was, a wave of scarlet waves suddenly erupted in the audience seats. Nearly two-thirds of the audience members were overflowing with Scarlet Power of faith.


    Fuya��s performance in the fourth round was no different from that of the great general of the Kingdom of Frost. The citizens naturally paid their highest respect to Fuya.


    Myrce even saw the scarlet power of faith in some of the citizens of the Kingdom of steel. Probably to this country, any strong person was worthy of their respect, and Fuya��s performance in the fourth round could be described as a hero.


    ��Lord Helolia, do you still want to continue on the path of... Esports?��


    Helolia wrote a new song and uploaded it to the music of the magic. The messiah could still be understood as the duty of a SAINTESS. Making Movies was within the scope of cultivating one��s sentiments. Participating in this kind of gamepetition, the Messiah could definitely be considered as not doing his proper job.


    But at this moment, Fu Ya used her actual actions to prove to the Messiah that ying the game well could also earn the respect and admiration of others.


    ��It��s too hard to give up... I��d better go back and write a few new songs.��Thepetition between the HELOLIA ironmaker and Fuya Knights had already known the difference.


    ��...��


    Myrce raised her head and looked at the top of the audience stand. Sitting there was the queen of the country of steel, Yekana. She saw the scarlet light floating beside Yekana. Although it was dim... it did exist.

 Chapter 737 Full

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 740. She had tried her best</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>


    The Dark Elf vaguely remembered the reason why Fuya was unwilling to speak.


    Fuya had never been able to control the power in her body. Once her emotions fluctuated too much, the domain released by her body would devour all life around her.


    Fuya had told the Dark Elf that she did not like to devour life in this way. The main reason was that every time the smell reverberated, she felt like vomiting.


    But today... The Dark Elves felt that Fuya had probably spoken the most in her entire life. From the moment she lost the first round of thepetition, Fuya had entered a state where the seal was lifted.


    ��Light chasers, go to the upper half of the wilderness and take a look. If there��s anyone, retreat and don��t attack. White goat threw an anchor at the coordinates I pointed out. I caught it! You can attack.��


    Fuya��s voice still sounded weak, but every member of the Knights was following Fuya��s orders.


    The Dark Elf sat behind Fuya and looked at Fuya��s magic web interface. She felt dizzy.


    Fuya��s Holy Spirit battlefield interface kept changing. One second, she had cast a skill on her own hero, and the next second, she switched to her own teammate, and then switched back to her own hero.


    <sub></sub>


    If it weren��t for the Dark Elf��s archery skills that gave her super dynamic vision, she wouldn��t have been able to see what Fuya��s hero was doing.


    Fuya��s fingers were also typing rapidly on the keyboard. The speed at which she was pressing the protocrystal mouse with her other hand made the dark elves wonder if she would break the protocrystal mouse.


    ��Leader, are your skills on Cooldown?��Fuya was activelymunicating with her teammates, and the price was that the dark elves had been in the field of life stripping for a long time.


    The Dark Elves did not know why they were not affected by this realm. This was also the reason why the previous Demon World Overseer had appointed her as Fuya��s personal guard.


    Every time Fuya had an ufortable expression on her face, the dark elves knew that the unfortunate passing bird had be Fuya��s food again.


    ��Missed? I��ve already signaled for you to aim here... Light Chaser, Retreat!��


    Fuya��s voice suddenly stopped at this moment, because the screen on her magic interface had already turned gray.


    Fuya had already died in the group battle just now... The Dark Elf watched her hand holding the protocrystal mouse tightly. For the first time, she felt Fuya��s desire for victory.


    The Dark Elf wanted to step forward tofort Fuya, but the magic interface in front of her quickly switched again.


    ��The remaining heroes all return to the Hignds. The second defense tower in the middle can��t hold on any longer.��


    ..


    M felt his consciousness gradually bing blurry... This match had already been going on for nearly forty-five minutes, and M had been maintaining a high degree of concentration for such a long time.


    This also caused his soul energy to begin to deplete, but the match was now at its most crucial moment.


    The ratio of the iron-casting knights to the Knights of Fuya was 61 to 53. There were not many buildings left in the hignds on both sides, and the opportunity to purchase resurrection scrolls had beenpletely exhausted.


    It could be said that the oue of one group battle was enough to decide the oue of the battle.


    M controlled his white goat to closely follow Fuya��s side. From the start of the second round, he had been following Fuya��s instructions.


    This was also the reason why they were able to win two rounds against the ironmonger..


    Now, other than considering letting himself and his sister survive from the hands of that demon, the only thing that drove M to continue clicking on the mouse was probably... wanting to win.


    He wanted to help Master Fuya win the championship of this round!


    ��White goat, throw the anchor at the ce I marked!��


    Fuya��s voice rang in M��s ears. M almost formed a ��soul reflex��towards Fuya��s orders. He immediately controlled the ck hook to throw the anchor in his hand.


    The anchor flew straight towards the middle of the river. When M threw out the anchor, he just happened to see the enemy cast iron hero take a step back.


    M was already prepared to wee the arrival of the team battle. However, his anchor did not grab hold of the hero at the bottom of the river. The surface of the water at the bottom of the river suddenly stirred up a wave. The enemy��s hero, the deep sea banshee, suddenly emerged from the bottom of the water!


    The deep sea banshee blocked ck hook��s anchor for her teammates, and the anchor grabbed the banshee and pulled it toward ck hook.


    ��Look what I caught!��


    As a pirate, ck hook shouted out the lines after he caught the spoils of war. When the deep sea banshee was caught in front of ck hook, M��s heart instantly sank into despair.


    This thing was not a good spoils of war! It was a fatal monster that would lead them into the Dead Sea.


    ck Hook did not have time to use his subsequent control skills. The deep sea banshee immediately opened her singing voice... after listening to the Banshee��s singing, ck hook entered a seductive state, beside him, Fuya immediately avoided the range of the deep sea banshee��s singing.


    However, it was already toote. The cast iron men seized this opportunity. They had been lying low for a long time.


    The deep sea banshee was the kind of hero who could y the greatest role when surrounded by the enemy. The cast iron men had chosen this hero in order to target ck hook, the white goat.


    They had already seen through that the white goat was only good at this one hero. As for the other members of Fuya��s knight order, other than Fuya, only the light chaser could barely form a bnce with the cast iron men on the line.


    Thebination of thunder crystal and the hero of the blood n had already dered their deaths almost at the beginning of the group battle. M could only dy the deep sea banshee��s footsteps and then retreat continuously.


    Fuya did not give any further instructions, but the hero she used, Saintess Solonika, had already appeared in front of the enemy.


    Scorching ck mes burned on the battlefield, blocking the retreat path of the two heroes of the enemy.


    ��The Phantom and broken sword have already captured Fuya��s saint, but the saint��s damage has exceeded their expectations. The pitch-ck saint, who still has half of her HP left, used the mes to burn broken sword to Ashes!��


    The Brass Dragon provided an exnation for thisst team battle. This was a team battle where three members of Fuya��s Knight Regiment faced off against five members of the enemy��s team.


    The process was extremely difficult. The hero under Lord Skeleton did notst long before he was dered dead. ck Hook also blocked the firepower of Fuya��s deep sea banshee for a while before he fell to the ground.


    ��The Saintess is still not dead. She released the judgement g, and another iron caster was killed! However, her HP could not continue to hold on, and she weed a perfect end.��


    Fuya killed the Iron Caster, Quillian


    ��Three kills.��


    This notification resounded throughout the entire battlefield in the next second, and Fuya��s consecutive kills were also announced to be over.


    The SAINTESS, Nunica, who was holding the pitch-ck g high, finally half-knelt in the river and was swallowed by her own ck mes.


    The news of the team wipe-out was undoubtedly the final stop for thispetition.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 741, the next round</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��All of the Knights of Fuya have already bought a resurrection scroll once. The HP of the central crystal is no longer enough to support the damage of the ironmaker. Let us congratte the ironmaker for winning this match!��! The champion of the second Nn Holy Spirit Open tournament was born


    The Bronze Dragon announced the birth of the champion.


    M quietly looked at the word ��defeat��on the magic interface. He felt a chill run down his spine. At this moment, he stopped thinking.


    ��It��s... My Fault.��Sophia suddenly said, ��If that group battle... didn��t...��


    ��That group battle? It��s not just that. You guys made too many mistakes in the previous battle with the cast iron!��


    The Skeleton Duke was not like the yellow-clothed man who would always give way to Sophia. She mercilessly scolded Sophia for her mistakes.


    Sophia wanted to refute the light chaser and point out the other party��s mistake at the same time... But the next second, what the Skeleton Duke said made everyone fall into silence.


    ��Let me tell you the truth. Whether it��s on-line, teamwork, or hero proficiency, none of them are as good as those guys from the country of steel. If it weren��t for Fuya, we would have lost a long time ago.��The Skeleton Duke turned back to look at Joshua. ��When is the nextpetition, Josh?��


    ��It might be half a year or a yearter.��


    Joshua knew the purpose of the skeleton Duke��s question. She had underestimated her opponent, which led to the failure of thispetition. This arrogant Lich Lord had to win it back openly.


    ��It��s been too long!��


    ��Well, in the future, the Holy Spiritpetition will be more regr, and there will be more types ofpetitions. The fastest is once every three months,��Joshua said his n. ��And, skeleton duke, if you really want to continue ying, as for the piano...��


    ��ying with that old guy is just entertainment for me.��


    Lord skeleton looked at the cast iron person who had already walked onto the stage and was carrying out the medal ceremony of the champion and receiving the cheers of the audience.


    ��This is the second time I��ve lost to those guys from the country of steel, but there will definitely not be a third time.��


    Lord Skeleton��s life in the demon world had already entered the pace of retirement, and the Holy Spirit Battlefield had rekindled her fighting spirit.


    Joshua could only verbally promise that he would prepare for the nextpetition as soon as possible.


    What remained for Joshua to do was to care about Fuya��s psychological condition. Joshua looked at Fuya��s position, and her illusion had unknowingly turned into a wriggling quilt.


    ��Thousand faces, is Fuya Okay Now?��


    Joshua immediately used voicemunication to ask the Dark Elf.


    ��Her Highness Fuya has been hiding in the quilt, not saying a word, but wait... light...��


    ��What Light?��


    Joshua did not continue to ask the Dark Elf. Instead, he ran out of the Hall of silence and summoned a white cat to put on his head.


    Outside the hall of silence, the name of the champion was not being shouted. The audience was almost shouting Fuya��s name.


    In Joshua��s eyes, arge amount of dim white light floated into the sky, as if it was gathering towards the stars in the distance.


    The white light came from the power of faith in the audience..


    Although the champion was obviously the ironmaker, both the steel nation and the Frost Nation��s attention was on Fuya.


    As for the reason..


    Joshua looked at Empress Yekana who was standing on the award stage.


    ��My people, our knights have defended the honor of the country of steel, but the Medal of the best yer does not belong to us.��


    Empress Yekana held a medal-like medal in her hand. The trophy of the champion was made of the World Tree��s crystal. However, Joshua was prepared to give this medal to the ��best yer in the Arena��.


    This was also the backup n that Joshua had prepared for Fuya. Who knew that this empress would take the initiative to lift Fuya up before the medal ceremony ended.


    Her Own Empress took the initiative to praise this yer. The audience of the country of steel who felt that Fuya was amazing but did not dare to praise her due to the situation stood up and gave her apuse and cheers as a matter of course.


    Thinking about it carefully, this could be considered the Empress��s scheme. Such an outstanding yer had lost because her teammate��s skill was too poor, so she would definitely hold a grudge against her teammate.


    At this time, Empress Yekana took the initiative to stand up for her. Any normal person would lean towards this empress, and then throw an olive branch to take the bait.


    But the problem was that now that Fuya had entered the mode of a quilt elf, whether she heard Empress Yekana��s words or not was still a big problem.


    At this moment, Empress Yekana seemed to be the organizer of thepetition, and Jose did not stop her from thinking.


    The victory of thispetition was the second most important thing for the demon world. The main thing was to gather the power of faith for Fuya.


    After today��s final match, Joshua believed that the followers of Fuya��s religion would spread like a virus among the Holy Spirit yers.


    Empress Yekana held the medal and looked at the Silent Hall where Fuya was.


    Of course, Joshua, who was standing outside the Silent Hall, became the target of her attention.


    ��Purple-clothed person... Please move Fuya��s illusion to the award stage.��


    Joshua could only inform the purple-clothed person of this decision in the text message. The audience��s attention was all here. If they created another Fuya��s illusion at thest minute, they would probably be exposed.


    Helpless, Joshua could only let the audience watch a bed and a wriggling quilt float to the podium.


    ��Thousand faces, think of a way to let Fuya show her face!��


    Joshua said to the Dark Elf who was in the demon world.


    When the bed floated in front of Empress Yekana, her expression froze for a moment.


    Empress Yekana was a powerful spellcaster herself, so she could not recognize the illusion created by the purple-clothed man from a distance. At such a close distance, she could still see some clues.


    Fortunately, under the persuasion of the Dark Elf, Fuya finally emerged from the quilt and looked at the Dark Elf in confusion.


    ��The honor of being the best yer should belong to you, Master Fuya.��Queen Yekana did not expose Joshua��s trick to her face, she just took the medal in her hand and said to Fuya��s illusion, ��We Ironmakers are willing to ept a powerful existence like you to join us at any time.��


    Queen Yekana still sent an invitation to the illusion of Fuya, which was the same as saying to Joshua.


    ��Next time... I Won��t lose.��


    Fuya seemed to have heard what Empress Yekana was saying. She did not ept the medal awarded by Empress Yekana. After saying this, she went back into her quilt.


    It seemed that she had been watching the live broadcast of the match while she was in the quilt.


    The atmosphere on the field was a little awkward. The voice of the purple-clothed person suddenly rang in Joshua��s ears.


    ��Leave the aftermath to me.��


    In the end, the game ended with a slightly hasty finale with a dazzling illusion of fireworks.

 Chapter 739

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 742, we are the champions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Sitting in the audience, Count Cruz did not know how to express his feelings.


    He silently watched the arena below. Empress Yekana had given the Medal of the best yer to the opponent��s yer, Fuya. This was Empress Yekana��s respect for the strong.


    Even if an outsider like Count Cruz could see the power of Fuya in the Holy Spirit, after this... when the audience of the country of steel was cheering for the ironmaker on the entire stage.., count Cruz��s feelings were indescribable.


    At his age, he had participated in many awards ceremonies, and he had received many medals of honor. But on this stage, there were not only the citizens of the country of steel on this stage.


    There were also people from all over the world! The eyes of the entire world were focused on the stage.


    The audience lineup for this visit was so luxurious that Count Cruz did not know how to describe it. Three of the new king of the country of Frost, His Highness Shier, the general of the country by the sea, Dukron��s, and Nn��s Seven Sages had already arrived.


    There were also the great nobles from all over the world who were hidden in the audience.


    With so many important figures appearing together, Count Cruz would have thought that it was a list of generals in the World War just by reading their names. In the past, only the battlefield could gather these important figures together.


    But this time, they dide here for a war, a dispute on a battlefield called the Holy Spirit Battlefield.


    This was what made Count Cruz feel happy!


    The country of steel had won the war, and his son had led the country of steel to win the war as a warrior general. The big figures behind the enemy��s country could only apud, they looked at the ironsmiths taking away the trophies with envy.


    Golden light scattered in the sky. When the ironsmiths picked up the trophies... Count Cruz heard a very familiar melody. He looked at the audience seats beside him in surprise.


    The audience around him had already stood up and raised the g in their hands. At this moment, Count Cruz confirmed the melody he heard. It was a song that every citizen of the country of steel could sing.


    The national anthem..


    These two words rang in Count Cruz��s mind. More and more people from the country of steel stood up and joined in the chorus.


    There was no soundtrack at all. This was all their own initiative!


    For a whole week, the steel nation had been the enemy of the entire world, and today, their nation had won the world!


    As citizens, they were entitled to stand up straight and be proud of being the number one nation in the world.


    National Honor.


    This was a question that Count Cruz��s teacher often discussed with him in the past. It was something that Count Cruz had not experienced even after spending more than forty years on the battlefield.


    Today, he actually experienced it in a gamepetition.


    In the end, he had underestimated the influence of the openpetition of the Holy Spirit. He estimated that the atmosphere of victory would spread to the entire Nn... and even the entire world tomorrow.


    The singing echoed throughout the entirepetition field. The cast iron people and Empress Yekana below were slightly stunned when they heard the melody on thepetition field.


    Count Cruz was too old to be as enthusiastic as a young man. He only hummed along for a while and kept his eyes on his son, Edko.


    Edko did not notice Count Cruz��s gaze at all. He raised the silver-white Trophy representing the champion high up. The World tree crystal iid on the top was emitting a dazzling light.


    Although the limelight was stolen a little by Fuya at the beginning, one thing was certain. Now, the ironsmiths were the strongest team in the world!


    Now, no one could use any reason to stop him from ying this game! Because he had won a world champion for his country! Even his father had never won the honor for the country of steel.


    ��Let us congratte the birth of the champion once again! Ironsmiths!��


    The voice of the bronze dragon sounded less annoying to Edko. The other ironsmiths had already drawn their longswords and saluted the audience.


    Edko could not bow at all because he was holding the trophy. When he was thinking about where to put the trophy, a hand suddenly reached out in front of him.


    This hand was shrouded in a dark mist. It was definitely not an arm that a human should have. Attek suddenly raised his head and found that the Phantom Hero he had been using for three consecutive games was right in front of him.


    It was not just the Phantom... Attek suddenly found that many familiar figures had appeared on the field. The 25 heroes of the Holy Spirit had unknowingly appeared on the field.


    ��Your honor will not only be remembered in the real world, but your names will also be left on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit,��Joshua went directly to the side of the field and said loudly to the cast iron users.


    ��Mr. Joshua, you mean...��


    The leader of the cast iron users obviously knew and respected Joshua. Although Joshua was far less famous than Tyreen in Nn, the rulers of all countries basically had information about the creator of the magic.


    ��Now you can choose your favorite hero, or...rade.��In fact, Joshua had already guessed that the cast iron people would win the championship, so he had made some preparations in advance.


    ��Comrade...��


    Alterke raised his head and looked at the twenty-five heroes standing in front of him. The other four cast iron people had chosen the hero who had performed the best in the final, so Alterke naturally chose the Phantom.


    After Edko made his choice, the phantom floated in front of Edko again. The five heroes underwent a transformation. The Phantom in front of Edko used its ck fog to form a pitch-ck armor.


    A fully armed phantom appeared in front of Edko. Edko saw the mark of the ironsmiths on its armor.


    ��I will fight for you.��


    The phantom used a hoarse voice to say the words he had said when he was chosen. At the same time, it extended its hand under the armor toward Edko.


    This scene made Edko��s nose a little sore. Before he went on stage, he had already reminded himself not to cry no matter what happened.


    He had held back when he won the championship and was recognized by the whole world, but at this moment, he could not control his tears.


    ��Lady Yecana! You Don��t mind these five heroes wearing iron-forged armor appearing on the Holy Spirit battlefield in the future, do you?��Joshua asked Queen Yecana loudly.


    ��Of course not.��This was something that Queen Yecana could not wish for.


    ��Then at the end, everyone take a group photo and take a photo with your own heroes!��


    Joshua gave the next instruction. AITEC nced at the iron-forged warriors beside him. They seemed to be at a loss for what to do with the illusion of their own heroes being so close, especially the iron-forged warrior who used a female hero.


    ��I��m ready.��


    Alterk knew that the phantom beside him was just an illusion created by someone, but he could not help but whisper.

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 743, give me a chance</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    I��ve lost.


    M sat in the Silent Hall, gasping for breath. The Chaos Fiend��s body was as heavy as lead.


    The cheers of the audience outside sounded as vicious as a curse that could kill.


    ��Sis... sis...��M��s voice was stato. He didn��t know what to say.


    ��We should leave now, M.��


    ry acted as though nothing had happened. She directly took over the control of the Chaos Fiend��s body. However, ry clenched her hands and realized that her movements were still somewhat stiff.


    ��We can��t go anywhere! sis, if we escape now...��


    M��s consciousness was already in a mess. He was on the verge of going crazy. He kept thinking about the possibility of escaping from the Chaos Fiend��s hands.


    ��Escape? How should we escape?��


    ry��s voice sounded self-deprecating. She looked at the archduke skeleton who was standing at the entrance of the Hall of silence. She could crush her and M��s souls into pieces with just a flick of her finger.


    ��We... We...��


    M was already a little incoherent, but ry was very calm now. She followed the other members of the Fuya Knight Order through the yer passageway and all the way to the entrance of the yer lounge.


    At this moment, ry felt that she was standing below the execution tform. The members of the Fuya Knights standing on both sides had be jailers, while the audience was the crowd that came to watch the execution.


    ry��s heart was unusually calm. She walked straight to the execution ground and saw the axe-wielding Joshua Arnold who was sitting on the chair.


    ��I��m very surprised that you didn��t choose to escape from here.��


    Joshua used his hand to feel the soul imprint in his palm. In ry��s eyes, this action was no different from sharpening a knife.


    ��I hope you will keep your promise,��ry said in a low voice.


    ��Sister, what do you want to Do? Joshua...��


    M, who had been in a depressed state, suddenly understood his sister��s n. He struggled to get control of his body to talk to Joshua, but was forcefully suppressed by ry.


    M had used up too much soul energy in the Holy Spirit Competition. Now, he was no match for ry.


    ��Of course I will keep my promise. You have lost this round of the Holy Spirit Competition, so ording to the rules of the game, one of your souls will be erased,��Jose said.


    ry closed her eyes and tried to let her body take a deep breath, but she could not taste the air. What ry could see now was all kinds of jumping content in the vision of the magic.


    M was right... ever since she had the magic, her life in the demon world was not difficult at all. She could live happily every day while surfing the magic, but this happy time was over.


    ��My name is ry, and the one who has been using the white goat to participate in the Holy Spirit Competition is my brother M. I have no value to you, so erase me,��ry said.


    ��An elder sister and a younger brother? Before this, the skeleton duke also confirmed that during thepetition period, the male soul will be in charge, but I refuse.��Jose shook his head, causing ry��s heart to sink into a bottomless pit.


    ��Why! Aren��t you guys...��


    The calmness that ry maintainedpletely copsed at this moment.


    ��I��ve already said it, after you lose thepetition, erase a random soul.��


    Joshua emphasized the word ��random��. Then, he took out a Nn gold coin and showed it to ry.


    ��You will survive in the front, and your brother will survive in the back.��


    ��I��m of no use to you! Don��t you want to win the next Holy Spirit Competition? M is very talented. As long as we continue to train him, he will definitely be able to defeat those ironsmiths.��


    ry loudly refuted Joshua��s decision.


    However, Joshua ignored her. The coin in his hand was thrown into the air by Joshua with a crisp sound. ry��s eyes were fixed on the coin that was spinning in the air.


    At this moment, Joshua felt like a two-faced person. However, when Joshua was about to catch the coin with the back of his hand, the coin fell from Joshua��s hand and rolled all the way to the ground.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ry did not care about that. She stared at the coin that was rolling on the ground. Thest part of the coin that was facing up was the side with the staff on it.


    Heads!


    ry instantly lost control and fell to the ground. Joshua picked up the coin and showed the tails to ry.


    ��Please...��ry gritted her teeth. In the end, she decided to use her dignity to beg the demon. However, before she could finish her words, a stranger��s voice came from the door.


    ��Jose, the Queen of the steel nation wants us to attend the celebration party. Are we going to freeload tonight?��


    Healy poked her head out of the door to watch the tense scene in the contestant��s lounge.


    ��Wait a minute, I��ll be right there.��


    Josh came up to ry and squatted down. The Chaos Fiend didn��t cry, but from his expression, Josh could see that the soul in it was on the verge of copse.


    ��You��re a good sister.��Josh handed the coin to the chaos fiend and said, ��So please continue to be a good sister.��


    After Joshua had done all this, he stood up and prepared to walk out of the contestants��lounge.


    ry raised her head and looked around in surprise.


    Could it be that the executioner had changed? ry did not see the figure of the skeletal duke. Instead, it was the vampire, Pester, who ran to his side.


    ��It seems that we are going to attend the banquet of the steel nation. Hurry up and stand up.��


    ��Banquet?��ry immediately turned around and shouted at Joshua, ��Joshua Arnold!��


    She did not know where she got the courage to stop Joshua with her voice. Joshua really stopped in his tracks. The expression on his face seemed to be asking, ��What are you doing?��


    ��The punishment of that game...��ry kept reminding him not to continue, but she still asked subconsciously.


    ��I��m lying to you. I��m a demon... isn��t it normal for demons to lie in your opinion?��Jose waved his hand and said.


    ��Your brother M��s performance was very outstanding, and the final was very exciting... in short, I enjoyed watching it, but you guys are still considered prisoners of the demon world. As for the way to escape from the status of a prisoner, I��ll talk to you guys at the banquet. I��m so hungry that I can��t stand it anymore.��


    ry quietly listened to Joshua��s answer, and then looked at the back of Joshua and Hiri in a daze, holding the coin in her hand tightly.


    ��As expected, that guy is a strange demon,��ry muttered to herself in her mind.


    ��Sister, don��t look at it. It seems that someone else already has a girl that they like.��


    M also understood that he and his sister had survived. This kind of joy of surviving a desperate situation made him feel like teasing his sister again.

 Chapter 741

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 744, the gateway to the source</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Late at night, Josh and Healy ate and drank together at Empress Yekana��s banquet and returned to the Hearthstone Tavern with satisfaction.


    ry and M, who had been waiting in the Hearthstone Tavern, finally received the treatment that a prisoner should receive, which was interrogation.


    ry was brought to an empty room by the tavern attendant. There was only a long table and three chairs in the room, as well as a primordial crystalmp that emitted dim light.


    This scene made ry feel like she had seen it before.


    Jose was now sitting on the other side of the long table. There was also a female spell caster who looked like a recorder sitting beside Jose with a notebook.


    ��First of all, the sister��s name is ry, and the brother��s name is M, right?��


    Jose gestured for ry to sit down. ry cautiously sat on the seat opposite Jose and nodded at Jose��s answer.


    ��Then I��ll ask the first question. If I give you another chance to defect to the demon world, my brother M will temporarily be a professional yer. As for my sister... I haven��t decided yet. In short, I��ll give you a job and let you have your personal rights. Will you still serve the Court?��


    Josh resisted the urge to Burp and tried his best to be serious. He had eaten too much when he went to Empress Yekana��s banquet just now.


    ��Absolutely not, Your Highness Jose!��


    ��With that tone, are you answering your younger brother now?��


    When Jose was talking with this Chaos Fiend in the contestant��s lounge, he had almost figured out the general character of the siblings.


    ��If your question is serious and not a joke, my answer is no.��


    ry made M, who was excited, shut his mouth temporarily and carefully sized up Jose.


    ��It was so easy to turn him over...��


    Healy, who was in charge of recording the conversation, suddenly raised his head and looked at the Chaos Fiend.


    ��Are all the people in the heretic court like this?��


    ��All like this?��


    ry listened to the female spellcaster��s tone. She seemed to know quite a few traitorous judges.


    ��HMM... in fact, there are still a few former judges who work under me. is the heretic court really okay with the examination of Spies? ��They defected so easily to the enemy��s side. If it were me, I would have fired this kind of spy long ago.��


    Joshua suddenly began to tell ry about the professional ethics of spies, causing her to be at a loss..


    ��I��m sorry.��


    In the end, M, who felt guilty, could only apologize in a low voice on her sister��s behalf.


    ��It seems to be a little off topic. After all, I��m not very professional in interrogating people. You can just go to the pre-recruitment examination. The second question is why did you join the Court?��


    Joshua��s words once again dispelled the tense atmosphere. Now, ry could no longer imagine that Joshua was some kind of hatchet man.


    There were good people among the demons. ry had always scoffed at the Maxim taught to her by an old Holy Army soldier. She had no choice but to believe in Joshua��s performance.


    ��The heretic trial court found the souls of M and me and turned us into this... so we can only be members of the trial court.��


    ry chose to lie to Josh. Josh could easily make her and her brother disappear from this world.


    Although it was very despicable, ry had to gain Josh��s trust. This was the only way she could protect her brother.


    As this thought lingered in ry��s mind, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her mind.


    This caused the chaos demon that ry controlled to subconsciously fall on the table.


    What was going on?


    ry turned the Chaos Demon��s eyes to look at Josh who was sitting in front of her.


    ��I forgot to remind you. A friend helped me set up a very interesting barrier. The name can be roughly summarized as a spirit lie detector.��


    Josh showed ry the mark of the Lord skeleton in his palm.


    ��A qualified spy can pass the test of this magic circle, but it seems that you have not been trained in this area.��Josh paused and said, ��So you have a chance to tell the truth, Miss Amateur Spy.��


    ��Our parents were members of the Holy Army. They participated in the fourth expedition, and then... They never came back.��


    ry clenched her hands tightly and used her will to ovee the pain in her soul that felt like needles.


    ��So, I also became a member of the Holy Army and wanted to take revenge, but... I failed. The Court of heresy gave me a second chance.��As ry said this, the pain in her soul gradually lessened, she looked at Joshua again.


    ��Your second chance seems to have ended in failure.��


    ��...��


    ry clenched her fists and did not answer Jose. She knew that the truth she was telling now might anger Jose.


    ��The third question.��Jose did not continue asking. ��How much do you know about the current Court of heresy? and their purpose...��


    ��The trial court has arge number of temporary strongholds in the frost country. The bishops have gathered in the frost country and seem to be nning to open a thing called the door of origins.��


    ry knew that this was one of the bargaining chips in exchange for her survival. She could only tell Jose everything she knew.


    ��Door?��


    ��The soul builds the body of the door. The holy object acts as the key. The source bes the battlefield, allowing the truth to descend into this world.��


    ry softly recited a prayer that sounded very strange to Joshua. The prayer did not sound like a humannguage, but Joshua still understood its meaning.


    ��This is a sentence that appeared in my mind when the bishop fixed my soul in this chaos demon��s body,��ry continued.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the interrogation room became gloomy. ry quietly stared at Joshua who was deep in thought.


    ��Gate of Truth? Are you sure that those bishops have never read a manga called ��Steel Alchemist��?��


    ��I��ve only read a manga called ��big cat��s journey��on the magic web.��


    ry answered Jose very seriously. After all, she would be punished if she lied.


    ��I drew that one.��


    Hili took the time to create a manga in the immovable library. This world had long ago had a story in the form of aic.


    Some of the books were apanied by illustrations. Healy had recently been instructed by the purple-clothed man to practice oil painting, so Josh suggested that she might as well connect these oil paintings into a story.


    Thus, Healybined her own experience of surviving in the wilderness with the experience of Zinas to create a manga about the sin demon traveling around the world for 365 days.


    ��Are... Are You the author? I��ve read that manga too.��M suddenly intervened in the conversation at this time.


    ��M!��


    ry once again interrupted her brother. The current atmosphere was not suitable for discussing manga-rted topics.


    ��Strictly speaking, the big cat trip is the first manga on the magic web. Uh... it seems to have gone off topic again.��


    Jose asked ry again but was unable to get any useful information.


    ��Let��s call it a day for today��s interrogation. I have some things to take care of.��


    Just now, the Dark Elf sent a text message to Joshua. From the content of the text message, it seemed that Fuya had a nightmare again.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 745, the battlefield of the Holy Spirit!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Joshua saw the Dark Elf��s message that said, ��I think Fuya is having a nightmare,��the first thing that came to his mind was that something had gone wrong in the space of consciousness.


    For some unknown reason, Fuya had the ability to enter the space of consciousness alone when she was dreaming.


    If the door to the space of consciousness was opened by Fuya, then those guys from the court of heresy would also enter through some means.


    ��Want to see the live version of the shining spirit again?��


    Hiri saw a white bird made of light appear above Joshua��s head, and he understood what Joshua was nning to do.


    ��If Fuya is here, it should be the live version of the Holy Spirit Battlefield.��


    Joshua pulled hiri directly to his bedroom. He directly held Hiri��s hand and entered the space of consciousness of the world tree with the help of the white bird.


    This time, Josh appeared on the side of the Cmity Legion on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit. The scenery of the Cmity Legion had not changed much, and the ground had long been deserted.


    ��Josh... It seems that someone is fighting on the Hignd of the Cmity Legion?��


    Hiri pointed at the Thunder clouds gathering in the distant sky. With a nce, Josh recognized the effect of this thunder cloud. It was a spell cast by the Almighty.


    Joshua ran to the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army with Hiri.


    ��The sound of horses��hooves.��


    Hiri passed the two defense towers on the side of the Holy Spirit Army. The defense towers had long lost their function and turned gray. The sound of thunder and burning mes in the distance kept ringing in his ears.


    However, among the noisy sounds, Hiri heard the neighing of horses and the sound of iron hooves stomping on the ground.


    ��Horse hooves? There are no horses in the Holy Spirit Battlefield.��


    For the time being, Joshua did not create a hero who had a mount, and there were no monsters among the wild monsters that could be connected to horses.


    The wall made of Frost instantly sealed off the retreat path of the Holy Spirit Army Hignd. A figure wearing a dark purple tuxedo came to Joshua, and from his top hat, there was a purple rubber duckling, joshua recognized him as Fuya��s all-rounder.


    ��Fuya?��


    Joshua immediately came to the back of the all-rounder Engels and found Fuya lying on his back.


    The all-rounder received Fuya��s order and ced her back on the ground.


    The series of actions of the all-rounder made Joshua very surprised. In the spirit, Joshua had already experienced some rules of the space of consciousness.


    The characters in the space of consciousness were more like machines that had been programmed rather than ��Living Beings��.


    The almighty who controlled all the elements in the Holy Spirit obviously did not have the action of ��running away from the enemy behind the back of his teammates��.


    However, Fuya made him do this action... However, the body of the Almighty had be a little illusory, as if he would disappear at any time.


    Hiri could see that Fuya was a little distracted, so he directly half-knelt on the ground and covered Fuya��s forehead with his hand. A faint purple light overflowed from Hiri��s palm.


    ��This is a magic that can restore one��s spirit. I relied on this magic when I stayed upte to catch up with you at night, and... It��s ineffective against Chaos Demons.��


    After Hiri finished exining the effect of this magic, he added a sentence at the end... at first, he hoped that Joshua would not rely on this magic to worsen his habit of staying upte.


    However, Fuya was sessfully affected by this magic, and her consciousness gradually woke up.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became delicate.


    ��Not... Your Biological Sister?��Hiri whispered.


    ��Now is not the time toin about this!��


    When Joshua saw that Fuya��s consciousness became clear, the Almighty��s form became more solid.


    But in the next second, the Hignd Gate that the almighty used the ice wall to seal was instantly broken open.


    The sound of horse hooves that Hiri heard was not an illusion. It was a fully armed cavalry unit that broke through the ice wall!


    The cavalry unit��s body was emitting a dim gray fog. The area that the horse hooves stepped on gradually lost its color.


    The first thing Fuya did after she regained her consciousness was to ask the Almighty to destroy the 16thpany.


    Explosions, lightning strikes, ice explosions, andva eruptions. The scene that could be described as a natural disaster appeared in front of Joshua.


    The cavalry suffered a great deal of damage after being baptized by a terrifying magic. The warhorses were burned into skeletons, and the knights on them were frozen into ice sculptures and shattered.


    ��Give up. The dead soldiers will not die a second time.��


    The old man appeared in front of Joshua again. He was holding a gray ss ball in his hand. The gray fog released by the ss ball stained the corpses on the ground, which had turned into all kinds of residue.


    The bloody wounds on the corpses healed again, and a fully armed army of knights appeared next to him again.


    ��This kind of enemy that can��t be killed and has no health bar again!��Hiri seemed to hate this kind of enemy very much.


    ��No... There��s a health bar. There��s a crack on his ss ball.��


    The vision of the Chaos Demon gave Joshua help at this time. Joshua could see that the surface of the gray ss ball in the old man��s hand had a crack.


    But what really caught Joshua��s attention was the knights beside him.


    The style of the Knights��Armor waspletely different. What caught Joshua��s attention the most was that he saw three gs behind the Knights. They were the Kingdom of Frost, the Kingdom of the Holy Church, and... The Demon World.


    Forget about the Kingdom of Frost and the Kingdom of the Holy Church. It was absolutely impossible for the Knights of the demon world to form an army with the soldiers of these two countries.


    While Joshua was thinking about it, the almighty once again used his magic to lock the Knights on the high ground.


    ��That fellow, Gloria, didn��t just attack the demon world for the sake of invading... is that it? Souls form the door.��


    Joshua connected the hints given by Gloria and ry and instantly guessed the origin of this Knight Legion.


    The Heretic Court was truly an environmentalist. The soldiers of the three countries who died on the ins of frost country not only lived their lives, but also their souls after they died!


    ��Are you angry?��Hiri noticed the change in Joshua��s expression.


    ��Yes, very.��


    Joshua looked at the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army that had turned into a sea of fire in the distance. Aftering to this world, he once again felt a feeling of burning anger.


    ��Fuya, can you help us choose two heroes?��


    Joshua looked at the Army of the dead that had walked out of the Sea of fire, as well as the bishop of the Heretic Court of Justice. The ability to stop time in the space of consciousness was only effective on the bishop, but the Dead Knights were still moving.


    Fuya had the ability to affect the space of consciousness to a certain extent. She waved her hand and summoned a deep-sea banshee. This deep-sea Banshee had also used an essory. Like the all-rounder, she was in a state of full equipment at full level.


    Next was the third and fourth hero.


    But when Fuya summoned the fifth hero elven pioneer... Her level was only level 15, and her equipment was not ready yet.


    ��Is the power of Faith Not Enough?��


    Joshua did not intend to wake Fuya up this time. Although Fuya was expressionless, judging from her order to the all-rounder, she was venting her anger at Nn��s defeat in the Open tournament.


    ��It��s a perfect opportunity for a post-match live broadcast.��

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 746, non-existent war (3rd watch)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Embassy of the country of steel.


    After enjoying the banquet of Her Majesty the Empress, Etko was a little drunk.


    It was the end of the banquet, but the invited nobles were still gathered at the Embassy of the country of steel.


    Today was a day worthy of all of them raising the national g, and the ironsmiths who won the honor naturally became the focus of everyone��s attention.


    The older ironsmiths dealt with the nobles who surrounded them, while alterk was surrounded by the nobles��sons who were the same age as him.


    These nobles��sons were basically studying in Nn, and many of them had yed the game of Holy Spirit before.


    ��I��ve already said that I can fight evenly with Fuya!��


    After drinking, Alterk put down the humility in his heart, revealing the appearance that a young man should have and started to boast about his performance on the battlefield.


    ��Using the words on the spellcaster forum, it seems like Lord Alterk and master Fuya are 50-50.��


    ��But in the finals, Lord Alterk was killed twice by Master Fuya alone.��


    A rtively young noble son instantly exposed the group��s praise for alterk. For a moment, Alterk did not know how to respond.


    ��I��m sorry, Lord Edko. He��s still young and insensible.��


    His parents immediately ran over and dragged the devilish child away. When Edko saw this scene, his originally drunk head suddenly became half sober.


    ��Lord Edko, don��t pay attention to the child��s nonsense. Come... Let��s congratte our champion once again.��


    A nobleman��s son raised the wine ss in his hand high again and was about to Clink sses with Edko. However, Edko shook his head and ced the wine ss in his hand back on the dining table.


    It was true that he had won the open of the Holy Spirit, but that did not mean that he was better than Fuya. Fuya had suppressed him in all five rounds of the final.


    If he did not have the support of his teammates, he would definitely lose badly.


    Of course, Etke knew this. The first time he won the championship, his career as a Holy Spirit ended here?


    The answer was impossible. Even if he wanted to retire, Empress Yekana would not allow it.


    It was certain that attek would fight with Fuya again on the field, because his position was in the middle.


    Next time, Fuya��s teammates would not be as weak as they were now.


    ��Lord attek, Master Fuya seems to have started a live broadcast.��


    A nobleman��s son suddenly said, although this sentence sounded a little harsh to the ears of the surrounding people.


    Attek immediately opened his own magic. The most eye-catching spot in the Magic Net��s vision was indeed the entrance to Fuya��s livestream room.


    It was not just Fuya��s livestream room. After the Holy Spirit Open ended, the game videos that Fuya had made in the past had also attracted a new group of fans.


    What made Attek most ashamed was that he had learned many of the hero��s ying methods from Fuya.


    Attek was actually a fan of Fuya as well.


    ��There are already 30,000 people. This number of viewers is three times more than the audience in the arena managed by my family.��


    ��It should be 40,000. The number is still rising. What is Master Fuya doing?��


    When attek came back to his senses, there were already many people around him who had turned on Fuya��s live stream. On the screen of the live stream, the thing called the bullet screen floated past like a wall.


    The content of the live stream on the screen did not seem like the Holy Spirit. It should be said that Fuya was not ying the game but was in the wild.


    ��Isn��t that Master Fuya��s all-rounder? It��s actually a live performance?��


    The figure standing next to Fuya was immediately recognized by the audience. The all-rounder��s strange color scheme was too unique, especially the rubber duck on his head.


    ��Master Fuya has been summoned by the Holy Spirit God to the Real Holy Spirit Battlefield?��


    There were many yers from the game God cult on the Spellcasters��forum. They all firmly believed that the game they were ying must have existed in the real world.


    Edko didn��t have time to pay attention to the discussion on the bullet screen. The magic power in the screen had already gathered in the hands of the Almighty, and the enemy he was facing, Edko, had never seen it before.


    However, this kind of realistic viewing experience made Edric unable to shift his gaze away. It was as if he was watching a movie.


    ..


    ��Your resistance is meaningless. The Pilgrim Army will tten you in the end.��


    The old man recovered after being burned to ashes by the Almighty��s spell for the fourth time. The death knights beside him recovered once again.


    ��The power that God has given us allows us to never die in the root.��


    ��Never Forget Death?��Joshua stared at the ss ball in his hand. A second crack had appeared on the surface of the ss ball. ��Can I conclude that you have many chances to resurrect? But it must not be infinite, right?��


    The old man did not answer Joshua. The Knights of the dead had already walked out of the range of the Holy Spirit Army��s Hignd Gate. The Old Man released more souls. The number of knights had increased from a hundred to a thousand, they charged in the direction where Joshua was.


    At this moment, Joshua could hear the sound of horses stomping on the ground.


    ��Rest in peace under the iron hooves of God.��


    The leader of the Dead Knights raised the spear in his hand high and was ready to pierce through Joshua. However, a tall figure suddenly fell from the sky. The moment hended on the ground, the ground cracked like a fragile wooden board!


    In the next second, he raised his arms high and struck the ground hard. The ground cracked... The charge of the Dead Knights was blocked by the cracked ground, the horse fell into the cracks in the ground and let out a wailing cry.


    ��Summoner! The war... has begun.��He clenched his arms and spat out a cold breath.


    The Trembling Loraxus Karshilov!


    ��I think you can stop your idiotic lines now.��


    Joshua looked at the old man from afar through the ravine on the ground. The Ravine and the shattered Earth were gradually recovering, and a Green Arrow flew past Joshua and shot towards the old man.


    He wanted to use the gray fog to block the arrow, but he had blocked it before!


    However, what he was facing now was not the underdeveloped elven leader, but the Elven leader with the full-level six god-tier equipment.


    The arrow pierced through the gray fog��s shield and went straight through his chest. The hole in his chest was immediately filled up by the energy in the ss ball.


    However, in the next moment, another arrow pierced through his shoulder.


    ��This is the seventh time I��ve taken your life. Let me guess how many times I have to kill you before I can let you see the bottom of your resurrection... a hundred times? A Thousand Times? It doesn��t matter, I have plenty of time!��


    Joshua��s provocation finally made the old man feel angry. The Dead Knight raised his shield high in an attempt to block the arrow of the ELF leader.


    However, the scorching ck me fell from the sky. A g that symbolized the honor of Faroese was raised high beside Joshua.


    The hand of the saint of Faroese, Solonica, was burning with a me that symbolized revenge.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 747, ns for the future (fourth update! Monthly Pass! !)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Geimer the broken sword appeared behind the old man, and he cut his throat with a dagger... the old man also grabbed the broken sword by the arm, and it lost its color under the corrosion of the gray fog and fell to the ground.


    The crystal ball in the old man��s hand turned into pieces under this assassination. The Army of the dead, who were confronting the heroes, also stopped brandishing their swords at this moment, and their bodies glowed with starlight before they finally disappeared from the battlefield.


    ��Is this thest life?��


    Joshua exhaled slightly and looked at the old man whose face had been distorted in the distance. The cannon of the hero Craftsman from the steel nation, Bazuli, had finished cooling down.


    Before his consciousness dissipated, thest thing he saw was the roar and explosion of the cannon.


    The cannon calmed everything down. The grayish-white part of the Holy Spirit battlefield was dyed with color again. The folded sword Gamel, who had fallen to the ground, also stood up again.


    ��How many times have we killed them?��


    Joshua nced at the time on the livestream room. It had been a continuous livestream for more than an hour.


    The time was not long, but there were thirteen heroes participating in the battle this time. It was not a joke for the thirteen heroes of the Holy Spirit to randomly pour skills on the soldiers on the battlefield.


    ��About three hundred times?��


    Hiri��s voice sounded very tired. Two of the thirteen heroes were under her control.


    Controlling the creation in the space of consciousness required a lot of energy, and Fuya did not seem to be affected by this tiredness.


    In the real world, Fuya was still in a deep sleep.


    ��Fuya, do you still want to continue broadcasting?��


    When Joshua saw Fuya who was about tond on the Holy Spirit, he instantly realized that his sister might have learned another magical skill, which was to broadcast in a dream.


    Fuya nodded and did not answer Joshua. The Almighty found a chair and a table from somewhere and moved it in front of Fuya.


    Joshua did not livestream the entire battle process, but only revealed a small part of it. Now, the livestream had changed from the Holy Spirit Battlefield in reality to the Holy Spirit in the game.


    Fuya seemed to be ready to start the second round in the Holy Spirit Battlefield in the game.


    ��I can still hold on for a while.��


    Hiri was already yawning. She used the mental magic that could relieve fatigue on herself.


    ��Our bodies are lying on the bed in the real world. I should be sleeping now,��Hiri said with some uncertainty.


    ��This is a good opportunity to make all the new Holy Spirit essories.��


    Jose stretched his body. The resistance of the chaos demons to fatigue was much higher than that of humans.


    ��Even when I��m Dreaming, I��m still working. Is there anyone in the world who is more dedicated than me?��


    Jose summoned the consciousness of the world tree and directly activated the editing mode of the game ��Holy Spirit��in his consciousness space.


    ��Report! ��There��s a group of people in the immovable library waiting for you to update the Sherlock Holmes series. Tyreen and I are also waiting. There��s also the shooting of the new movie, ��Warcraft��and ��Hearthstone legend��, as well as the update of the small game in the game area...��


    Healy suddenly raised her hand and listed out some of the work that Josh had not done for a long time.


    ��Ah! Believe me... These are already being done, uh... maybe it��s better to leave it to someone else.��


    Jose thought about it carefully. He did not spend much time on writing during this period of time. Some time ago, he went to Arthur Cross and was busy preparing for the Holy Spirit Open recently.


    The pile of things that Hiri listed had not been updated for a long time.


    ��My World, New Module.��


    Fuya, who had been ying with the Holy Spirit, suddenly said.


    ��You guys are still ying...��


    Joshua felt that his sister had been ying with the Holy Spirit 24 hours a day, so she should not have time to y with his world anymore.


    ��Many people in the movie club have been ying with that server. The flower of Faroese is almost restoring the entire Faroese imperial city in it.��Hiri also informed Joshua and the others about the progress of their game.


    ��The new module feels so troublesome.��


    Joshua had already summoned the five heroes chosen by the Ironsmiths and was ready to make essories exclusive to the ironsmiths for them.


    ��Troublesome... actually, there are already so many things that have been piled up and not done. It Won��t be too much of a psychological burden to pile them up a little more.��


    Hiri suddenly transformed from a change-urging party member into a little devil who whispered some depraved words in Joshua��s ear.


    ��I also want to ignore all of them, but the process of creating them is quite interesting.��


    Joshua imagined the ironmaker-style armor in his mind, and then silently watched the hero in front of him be a knight in pitch-ck armor step by step.


    ��But it��s not realistic for me to create all the interesting content on the magic web.��


    ��I thought of what you said before. You said that instead of giving the fish to others, why not eat the fish yourself?��


    Hiri could only rely on chatting with Josh to get rid of the sleepiness.


    ��No, it��s better to teach others how to fish.��


    The content that Hiri mentioned before that needed to be updated made Josh feel a little powerless.


    ��The magic has already developed. Novels, movies, and music have already had excellent creators. The only thing left is the game... the threshold of the game is really too high, but for my world module, I will consider making a module editor, as well as the map editor for Warcraft.��


    As Joshua said this, he had already finished making the cast iron ornament for the hero, the Phantom of nothingness.


    ��Is there a hero editor for the Holy Spirit?��Healy suddenly asked.


    This question seemed to have piqued Fuya��s interest.


    ��Not yet.��Josh gave them both a discouraged answer, ��But I will make a game specifically for you to y the hero.��


    ��The hero fights the Dragon?��


    ��That game is essentially me editing a hero, and then you adventure in the game world ording to the background I set. I mean the online game, a real virtual world.��


    When Joshua was sleeping, he would chat with Hiri on a lot of strange topics, from the ideas and ways of ying the game to some strange jokes that he knew.


    ��Is it difficult to make that?��


    ��Difficult is one thing, but now I think it��s necessary to make it.��


    Joshua looked at the high ground of the Holy Spirit Army.


    ��If the heresy court made all the soldiers who died on the frost ins into those... Undead, the enemies we will have to face may not be as simple as one or two thousand people... no matter how strong the heroes of the Holy Spirit are, the number is limited, so I decided to give this power to the yers on the magic.��


    At this point, Joshua looked at the white bird hovering in the sky.


    ��It��s just my imagination for now. It��s still unknown whether it can be realized or not, but it��s always good to take some time to try.��

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 748, the fire of strife</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The border fortress of the magic world.


    Noggs��upper body was exposed to the cold air of the frosty ins. His muscles, which were as solid as a hammer, were stained with arge amount of blood.


    A hideous wound spread from Noggs��left shoulder to his chest.


    Noggs held his left arm and looked at the only female human in the border fortress, Agata, expressionlessly.


    Her hand was holding an unknown ointment and smearing it on Nogus��wound.


    A sharp pain that was different from pain seeped into Nogus��muscles, causing his arm to subconsciously tremble.


    ��Don��t move,��Agata said to Nogus in a low voice as if he was reprimanding a child.


    This order made Nogus stare at this human with a dangerous gaze. When his soldiers saw this gaze, they would basically cower in fear, but Agata acted as if he did not see it, he directly wrapped a bandage around Nogus��shoulder.


    ��The ice flower can only temporarily suppress the mist on your wound. The method topletely heal it... My parents didn��t give it to me either.��


    After Agata finished dressing Nogus, he stood up with a ster.


    Nogus was in the treatment room of the border fortress. There were over ten demon soldiers lying in the fortress. All of them were suddenly attacked while patrolling.


    The ones who attacked them were the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom. Nogus had also captured some of the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom. All of them were in a very strange state.


    ��Voss, are you ready?��


    Nogus stretched his arm. After finding that his arm had gradually regained consciousness, he immediately picked up the longsword by his hand.


    ��The army has been assembled. The teleportation portal built by the sin demons has also been opened. We can go out to battle at any time, Your Highness,��General Voss said.


    ��Wait... wait a minute.��


    Agata immediately grabbed Noggs��arm when he saw him leave with his sword.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    However, Noggs managed to break free from Agata with a rough movement. Just as Agata was about to say something, Noggs pointed his sword at her neck.


    Noggs stared at the human girl with freckles on her face. The tip of the sword in Noggs��hand had already touched the ponytail ced in front of her shoulder.


    ��As an intruder, you��re lucky to be alive,��Nogus said in a deep voice.


    ��I have no right to refute this war...��Agata recalled the captured soldiers of the frost kingdom and said, ��But the mental state of those soldiers is a little strange.��


    Nogus put away his sword and did not say anything else. He turned around and left the resting room of the border fortress.


    ..


    The war had been going on for countless years.


    Nogus slowly walked on his warhorse on the snow-covered wastnd. asionally, the sound of something breaking could be heard.


    It was crisp and melodious.


    Nogus knew that it was the sound of horse hooves breaking bones. There were too many dry bones buried under the snow on the frost ins. Demon humans... the hundred-year-long war had turned this ce into a huge boneyard.


    ��Your Highness, the temporary camp is ahead.��


    General Voss did not ride a horse. There was no mount in the world that could withstand the huge body of the sin demon.


    Nogus looked at the temporary camp built by the demon world from afar. Every time the snowstorm in the Frost ins stopped, humans would appear on the ins like ghouls who smelled blood.


    Recently, the human offensive had slowed down a lot, which gave Noggs the illusion that he might be able to rest for a while.


    However, the wound on his shoulder had once again taught him a bloody lesson. The human invasion had never stopped, and the war would never stop.


    Noggs had had enough of passive defensive battles. This time, he was going to take the initiative to attack!


    ��The air here has changed.��


    While Nogus was patrolling the temporary stronghold built by the demon world, he could vaguely feel that the air and atmosphere around him had changed.


    The air was filled with something that made him feel disgusted. The wound on his shoulder began to ache again.


    While Nogus was thinking about the reason for the change in the atmosphere of the frost ins, he saw a g raised high in the snow in the distance.


    The g was pure white... the g of the frost kingdom was white at the bottom, but it had a golden dragon head emblem, but that g only had a helmet hanging on it.


    Surrender. Norgus understood what the g meant. This was a rule popr among the humans.


    ��There seems to be only one enemy.��


    General Voss looked at the figure holding the white g high in the distance. He looked like a man covered in a light blue robe.


    Norgus could only think of two possibilities when he came to the front of the demon army unarmed. The first was that he wanted to surrender, and the second was that he nned tomit suicide.


    ��Voss, give me your spear.��


    Norgus had been ambushed by humans a while ago. He could not be sure what sinister methods these despicable humans woulde up with.


    Voss respectfully handed the spear with green mes burning on both ends to Nogus.


    Nogus gripped the spear with his uninjured arm and exerted some force. The moment the spear was thrown out, the sound of air exploding rang in Nogus��ears.


    The spear flew at an extremely fast speed towards the human who was holding the white g high in the distance. In the next second, it fell into the snow that was about 200 to 300 meters away from him.


    Arge amount of snow was lifted by the impact of the spear piercing into the ground. When the snow gradually fell... the figure holding the white g also stopped in his tracks.


    ��Human! What��s Your Purpose Here!��Norgus extended his hand towards the evil general beside him. General Voss once again handed a spear to Norgus. ��I won��t miss the next time!��


    Norgus��voice was very loud. The human spellcaster in the distance seemed to have heard it. He bowed to Norgus from afar.


    ��My name is giusorio! Ie from the neutral country of humans, Nn. I��m one of the Seven Sages of Nn!��He said to Norgus in an old and respectful voice.


    ��Nn?��


    Noggs owned the magic. Of course, he knew about Nn.


    ording to the information he got from the magic, Noggs also knew that his younger brother, Joshua Arnold, was active in Nn. Moreover, he had established a certain degree of connection with various countries in Nn.


    Although Noggs did not like Joshua��s behavior of befriending the humans, his primary goal now was to wipe out the frost kingdom. The diplomacy between Joshua and other countries had helped Noggs to a certain extent.


    ��Great ruler of the Legion.��The spellcaster who called himself sage Nn bowed his head to Noggs from afar. ��I implore you not to start a war here again. There are too many desperate and angry ghosts gathered here. They will attract terrifying monsters...��

 Chapter 746

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 749, extinguished</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Noggs listened to what the human spell caster said. No matter how sincere his tone was, it sounded like an insult to Noggs.


    Not only was it an insult to him, but it was also an insult to the demon world soldiers who had been fighting on the frontlines, and to the demon world soldiers who had died gloriously on this battlefield!


    ��Are you trying to persuade us to surrender?��Noggs gripped thence that was burning with the mes of sin tightly in his hand. ��The invaders who were the first to start a war on the battlefield!��


    Noggs almost threw thence in his hand at the body of the spell caster, prating his heartpletely.


    However, the next second, the spell caster fell to his knees, and even his forehead was pressed against the snow.


    This scene stunned Noggs.


    In Noggs��impression, humans had always been high and mighty, invading their homes in the name of justice. Even the captured humans would say the words ��evil demon��in anger.


    However, in Norgus��eyes, these people were the real evil. Therefore, whenever humans called Norgus evil, he would feel an indescribable sense of disgust in addition to anger.


    Norgus originally thought that this human was also trying to persuade them not to invade in the name of justice. However, his extremely humble action made Norgus unable to react.


    This kneeling posture was like begging for mercy.


    ��Great ruler of the army, I know this request is very rude, but please listen to the truth about this battlefield...��


    His voice was still very sincere, but there was not the slightest hint of cowardice or begging for mercy. It was filled with a strange sense of determination.


    ��I don��t want to listen to the lies of humans anymore.��


    Noggs clenched the spear in his hand tightly and was about to finish off the human when a notification suddenly rang in his ear.


    This caused Noggs��movements to slightly stiffen. This was the notification sound on the Magic Net��s short message.


    This function of the short message might be the only thing that Noggs had to praise Joshua for. This thing was really too important to a general.


    Every team leader in the border fortress was given a leaf of the world tree. With the messaging function, Norgus could urately order the entire army.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In the past, when he needed to send messages, he would send a few evil demons to the front line. Now, he only needed to edit a message and send it.


    And the only person who dared to take the initiative to look for Noggs in the message was the human girl, Agata.


    Noggs remembered that he had already blocked agata..


    This message was signed by the person who sent the fire. This name was his younger brother, Joshua Arnold. Noggs directly dragged him to the end of the message, and he had never spoken to Joshua.


    Noggs nced at Joshua


    ��Brother Noggs, the king of the Frost Kingdom is willing to negotiate with us. I hope that you can appear at the negotiation meeting.��


    Noggs almost dropped the spear in his hand when he saw the message.


    ��negotiate? Joshua... I Can��t stand your joke.��


    ��It��s not a joke, brother Noggs. The current king of the Frost Kingdom, Shier, is currently in Nn. After I negotiated with her, she is willing to stop the hundred-year-long war in the frost ins. However, I think that this negotiation meeting needs you to appear.��


    There was a photo attached to Joshua��s message. The photo was of a young ��man��wearing a crown. At the same time, there was also a link to a video. The name of the video was ��Frost Rebellion��.


    A new king?


    Noggs had thought that after he had the weave, his control over the information in the human world would be slightly expanded. However, he did not know that during the war, the ruler of the enemy country had actually changed.


    ��Voss.��


    He handed the interface of his weave to the sin devil beside him to identify. Nogus was the type who would rather spend his time practicing his sword than wasting it on the weave.


    However, ever since the human girl had be familiar with the generals in the fortress, Nogus could always see them secretly reading the messages on the weave while they were resting.


    ��His Highness Joshua is right. I��ve seen this documentary called ��Frost Rebellion��before. The internal structure of the frost kingdom seems to have been corrupted by some organization. This prince shier wiped out all the traitors and became the king.��


    General Voss was one of his confidants. If it was possible that Joshua would lie to him, this evil general would definitely not lie to him.


    ��New king, civil strife... is this the reason why those humans didn��t attack at this time?��


    Nogus fell into deep thought. He threw the spear in his hand back to the evil general beside him.


    ��How long will it take to get from here to Nn��s City?��


    Nn had already epted the existence of the demons. Nogus had known about this news a long time ago.


    ��My nsmen have established a connection with Nn in the Demon World Imperial City. You will arrive at Nn in an instant.��


    ��Even the teleportation gate has been built?��


    Hearing this news, Noggs suddenly had the impulse to invade Nn. However, at this stage, maintaining the current rtionship with Nn could maximize the benefits.


    Noggs was not a war maniac. He was very clear about his position as the general guarding the border of the country.


    ��When will the meeting begin?��Nogus sent a text message to Joshua.


    ��As long as youe to Nn, brother, it can start at any time.��


    Joshua quickly replied to Nogus.


    Nogus directly gave the order to the sin demon beside him to stay put, and then asked him to open the portal to the Imperial City of the demon world.


    ��Your Highness... What should we do about that human?��Green mes burst out from General Voss��s body, and a green crack appeared beside Nogus.


    The existence of the sin demon was also the reason why the demons could resist the human army for so long. Wherever they went, they could be teleported there.


    For humans who were not familiar with teleportation magic at this stage, this ability of the sin demon was considered cheating.


    ��Lock him up with the magic-sealing handcuffs. I also want to know some information about Nn.��


    Nn nced at the spell caster in the distance. He was still kneeling on the ground and had no intention of standing up.


    This method of begging was very stupid, but it was probably the only way for the spell caster to show his sincerity and not be treated as an enemy.


    General Voss came to his side. When he learned that the attack had been dyed, he let out a long breath. Facing the magic-sealing handcuffs in general Voss��hand.., he was captured by this evil sin without any thought of resistance.

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 750, before the negotiation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Noggs was outside the Imperial City of the Devil World. It used to be a fertilend, but now thend had turned into dust, and the Devils who lived here were nowhere to be seen.


    ��After father passed away, did Cecily be the ruler of the Imperial City?��


    Noggs half-knelt on the ground and picked up the graynd, looking at the Imperial City of the Devil World from afar.


    Although thend outside was barren, the royal city seemed to have be much more prosperous. The human creations entering the royal city from the city gate could be said to be endless.


    ��No, Her Highness Cecily is managing this city, but she has not announced to anyone that she has inherited the position of ruler.��


    A monitor stood behind Nogus and said.


    Noggs had guarded the border of the demon world all year round, but he had nted many of his own spies in the Imperial City. When he heard the news of his father��s death, his first reaction was that his sister had used some despicable means.


    However, the intelligence brought back by the spies was very disadvantageous to Noggs.


    Two of the four dukes seemed to have already stood on Cecily��s side. In addition, the snowstorm in the Frost ins had stopped, so Noggs really had no time to spare to care about the dispute in the imperial city.


    ��Not Yet? What on Earth is she waiting for?��


    Noggs let go of the soil that had turned to dust in his hand. A month was enough for Cecily to turn the Imperial City and the entire demon world into her possession.


    At present, Noggs could not figure out Cecily and Joshua��s actions. This time, Noggs could not be sure whether Joshua��s invitation was real or fake.


    However... The Frost Kingdom did not show any signs of sending troops. Noggs wanted to take this opportunity to rify the internal affairs of the demon world.


    The first thing he needed to do was to go to Nn and negotiate with the king of the Frost Kingdom!


    A dark green teleportation door opened beside Noggs. General Voss escorted an old man in blue with shackles on his hands and appeared in front of Noggs.


    After entering the border fortress, he used his magic power and the Sage emblem to prove his identity.


    The blue-clothed man, one of Nn��s seven sages.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��This is... This is the corrosion of something beyond the realm.��


    The first reaction of the blue-clothed man after walking out of the portal was to kneel down on a barren ground like Noggs.


    ��Something beyond the realm...��


    This was not the first time Noggs had heard this term. Jose had warned him a long time ago that the real enemy was not the humans of the frost kingdom, but the master of the gray fog.


    Nogsy had never taken this warning to heart.


    The blue-clothed man put his hands on the ground. His hands were wearing shackles that could seal magic power, but the blue runes on his arms shed. These runes spread all the way to the blue-clothed man��s face.


    The ming Spear in general Voss��s hand was pressed against the neck of the sage.


    ��Stop,��Noggs said.


    ��Thend of your country has been corroded by the things outside the world, but under the corpse, it contains vigorous vitality,��the blue-clothed man said in disbelief.


    ��Your Highness.��


    General Voss was waiting for Noggs��next order.


    ��Go to the portal to Nn.��


    Under this order, General Voss grabbed his arm and threw the blue-clothed man into the portal.


    Nogus also walked into the teleportation gate. When he walked out of the teleportation gate again, he arrived at a warehouse at the edge of the abyss of sins.


    When the demons who were pushing carts and distributing goods saw Nogus, they were all stunned.


    Nogus didn��t tell Cecily that he woulde back. Nogus didn��t pay attention to those demons who were still in a daze. He directly walked into the teleportation gate leading to Nn under the guidance of General Voss.


    ..


    The Embassy of the frosty country.


    It was rare for Joshua to wear a formal suit and sit in the meeting hall of the Embassy of the frosty country.


    The noble king of the frosty country, Shirer, was sitting at the top of the meeting hall. In addition, many nobles that Joshua was not familiar with were sitting in the meeting hall.


    It had been a long time since Joshua and Shirer met each other in the real world. Usually, they would chat about somemon topics in the magic web message.


    In the messages, shier gave Joshua the impression that she was a little girl who liked to send emojis. However, in real life today... the little girl who always had an owl expression when she spoke.., she had be a queen who was so cold that she was a little unreasonable.


    Killing intent was a real thing. Although Joshua had tried his best to avoid the internal topics of the Kingdom of Frost, from the information that shier had revealed.., she had been pacifying the internal strife in the frost kingdom during this period of time.


    As for how many people she had killed during the period of pacification, Joshua had no way of knowing. However, seeing those old nobles obediently submit to this young king who had just taken power for less than a year.., shier still had some political tricks up his sleeve.


    As Joshua wasmenting shier��s iron-blooded tactics, a message popped up in front of Joshua��s eyes.


    The message was from Shea. The content was ��a little nervous��.


    The moment Joshua received the message, he looked at Shea, who was sitting on the highest seat. Joshua could not see any signs of nervousness from her at all.


    ��I��m your negotiation opponent now. Is it really good to expose your current state of mind to your opponent?��


    Below, Joshua tapped on the virtual keyboard with his finger and edited the message to send to shier.


    ��?��


    This short symbol was apanied by an owl expression that Joshua had seen many times.


    ��Don��t ask questions. I��m now representing the demon world in this negotiation.��


    ��negotiation is the thing that I��m the least good at. It��s also the demon world dispute that thete King hasn��t resolved for many years, so I��m really nervous now.��


    Shirer didn��t seem to understand Joshua��s position at all. Although the demon world was trying to negotiate with the frost kingdom this time, the terms of the negotiation needed to be discussed between both sides.


    Both sides would definitely have to argue over the terms. As the representative of the demon world, in a sense, Joshua was Shirer��s enemy.


    But this ��main general��of the Frost Kingdom took the initiative to talk to his enemy before the confrontation arrived, saying,��I��m afraid I Can��t win.��


    ��well... since you can gain the trust of the citizens and nobles in the country, your eloquence should be quite good, but don��t you think so?��


    Joshua had inquired about the reputation of Shirer in the frost kingdom at the current stage. It could be described as a national hero. Shirer was deeply loved by the people and respected by some nobles, while the other part was fear.


    ��I��m only responsible for quelling the rebellion. I rarely speak in front of the people... General Armt told me, ��If you don��t know what to say, you might as well keep silent. This will make you look more dignified.��


    At the end of this message, shier also added a proud behavior of an owl raising its thumb with its wings.


    ��...��


    At this time, Joshua did not know how to answer other than sending out ellipses. At this time, Joshua could vaguely hear the discussion between the nobles behind him.


    ��The war thatsted for a hundred years can finally end today. His Majesty shier has done something that even the greatest hero of our country could not do.��


    ��Those demons must be afraid of His Majesty shier, that��s why they took the initiative toe and negotiate.��


    Stop for a moment. When I brought up the topic of ��just settle the dispute between the demon world and the Frost Kingdom��to your king, your king was still eating ice cream! What dignity could there be to talk about.


    Joshua quietly listened to the nobles��praise for shier. Perhaps in their opinion, shier must have single-handedly facilitated this peace conference.


    The peace between the demon world and the Frost Kingdom, which hadsted for hundreds of years, had caused too much damage to the two countries. In the past few generations, many kings had tried to negotiate peace with the demon world, but in the end, they all failed.


    This kind of feat would be written in the history books of the Frost Kingdom in the future. Shirer would probably be a wise king or something.


    Just as Jose was thinking about whether the negotiation could go smoothly, he received a new message.


    ��where is the location?��


    The owner of this message was Noggs.


    ��The Embassy of the Frost Kingdom. Brother, I remember that someone has already sent a magic car to pick you up,��Jose immediately replied.


    ��That noisy machine made by humans? Sitting on that thing makes me feel very ufortable, as if I��m cursed.��


    ��That��s not a curse, it��s just that you get Carsick!��!


    ��Then, brother, you...��


    ��Isn��t this the most prosperous city of humans? Why isn��t there even a coachman?��


    The carriage had been eliminated by Nn��s Courier Station half a year ago! Brother! Driving a magic carriage was popr now.


    Jose covered his face weakly. This was probably the type of person who had stayed at home for God knows how many years, then saw a butterfly fly past his eyes and suddenly asked, ��What kind of bird is this?��.

 Chapter 748

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 751, the outdated sage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the underground city of the dwarves.


    After Norgus arrived at Nn through the portal of the sin demon, he saw a servant waiting for him at the exit.


    The servant enthusiastically motioned for Norgus to sit on a magical machine made of steel.


    Norgus had heard of such a thing. Humans named it the ��Magical Vehicle��. It was said that its speed was hundreds of times faster than that of horses, and its endurance was also far above that of horses.


    However, in the harsh terrain of the frost ins, the speed of such a magic machine was not even faster than that of horses. It was still a question of whether it could be maintained.


    Therefore, Nogus had always been somewhat disdainful of the things created by humans.


    The teleportation ability of the sin demon could not be used on the surface of Nn. Due to the fact that he was in a hurry, Nogus had no choice but to bring a chaos demon guard and the spellcaster into the magic carriage.


    The attendant driving the magic carriage drove all the way to the road above Nn. When the magic carriage had just reached the exit leading to the surface of Nn, it was not long.


    ��Stop!��


    Noggs asked the attendant to stop the magic carriage by the roadside, then directly pushed the door open and got out of the magic carriage.


    ��What��s wrong with His Highness Noggs?��


    This attendant was a demon who was under the banner of ck Pigeon, so he appeared a little jittery when he weed Noggs.


    ��Is that the surface of the human world up there?��


    Noggs rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was already injured and his body was quite weak. After sitting on the magic carriage, he felt dizzy and nauseous.


    This made him very ufortable.


    ��Yes, Your Highness Noggs,��the attendant said, ��I can be your guide.��


    ��Don��t worry about this magic-conducting machine, just walk.��


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Noggs gave another order.


    He didn��t feel any difort riding a warhorse for thousands of miles on the battlefield, but he couldn��t deal with this magic-powered machine with his superb riding skills... This made Noggs a little frustrated.


    ��General Noggs, this should be the exit to Squirrel Street. There��s a ry station at the end of this street, there should be the horses you want.��


    The blue-clothed man who was following the group as a captive suddenly said.


    The attendant was about to speak when he heard the blue-clothed man��s words, but when he saw that Noggs was about to speak, he shut his mouth.


    ��You��re one of the rulers of this city. You must be very familiar with this city.��


    Noggs finally remembered that his captive was one of the seven sages of this city. If he appeared on Nn��s street wearing handcuffs, it might cause chaos.


    ��I��ve left this city for a long time. However, I��ve watched it build up from a vige into this brilliant city. I think... Some changes will ur in these years.��The blue-clothed man nced at the magic vehicle and said, ��However, I��m still qualified to lead the way.��


    ��The ruler of Nn?��? Hearing Nogus��description, the demon attendant didn��t dare to say anything.


    Therefore, after they finished their discussion, this attendant only dared to carefully follow behind this group of powerhouses.


    ��Squirrel Street is the most marginal street in Nn, which is also the street where all the dark things in Nn gather. However, to General Noggs, these dangers should be nothing.��


    The blue-clothed man stepped onto the steps leading to the surface of Nn. When he saw the sunlight shining into his eyes and was about to exim, ��I��m back, Nn.��.


    What entered his eyes was not the shabby and poor squirrel street that he remembered, but a moving painting.


    This huge painting was hanging on the wall of the house. An Elf with short golden hair was inside the painting frame, wearing a hat on his head with an elegant gesture.


    ��Lanzus clothing workshop, the most stunning choice for thete autumn season.��


    The blue-clothed reporter remembered the name of this clothing shop. It could be said to be thergest clothing shop in Nn.


    But why was there a painting hanging outside, and there was an elf in the painting, wearing clothes and disying some... pretty poses?


    The next second, the Elf in the painting disappeared, and was reced by a dark tavern. A short man waspeting with a huge troll in strength.


    The man was obviously unable to hold on under the pressure of the troll. When the man failed the first time and the troll knocked on his chest to demonstrate his strength, he took out a bottle of potion and drank it.


    In the next second, the muscles on the man��s body expanded and pushed the troll to the wall of the tavern.


    ��Dorenke Strength Potion, allows you to have the strength of a troll. Orange vor is also avable. Drinking too much is harmful to your health.��


    The blue-clothed man rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He knew Dorenko as well. He was one of the famous alchemists in Nn��s older generation.


    ��Is this the most marginal ce in Nn?��


    Nogus also came to the street on Nn��s ground. Standing on the street, Nogus��s first impression was that it was a ce with the word ��bustling��.


    On this street, Nogus could see almost all the ��creatures with civilization��, whether it was humans, orcs, dwarves, and goblins.


    ��No... Squirrel Street wasn��t like this before.��The blue-clothed man covered his forehead and looked at the surrounding buildings. The posters and job advertisements hanging on the buildings made him feel that his eyes were not enough.


    He had already seen that Nn would change after so many years, but... This change was too earth-shattering. It was like a different city... No, a different world!


    ��Where is the Courier Station?��


    No matter what, Noggs was someone who had used the magic. He had seen the posters and posters on Nn��s Street on the Spellcaster Forum, so he was much calmer than the blue-clothed person.


    ��Please go this way.��


    The blue-clothed person was d that although the scenery on the street had be unfamiliar to him, the buildings around the street were the same as before. The blue-clothed person could vaguely recognize some of them.


    The blue-clothed man brought Noggs all the way to the most deserted courier station in Nn, but a square had appeared in front of the Courier station at some point in time.


    Arge crowd had also gathered here. In the blue-clothed man��s memory, the depressed shop had reopened for business, and the whole square was as bustling as Nn��s downtown.


    What the blue-clothed man cared about the most was the statue of a hound standing in the middle of the square. Under the statue was arge number of bouquets, and passers-by would asionally hold the bouquets and ce them under the statue, there were also people holding strange magical machines that were shing at the statue of the Hound.


    What were theymemorating?


    The blue-clothed man searched through his memories, but found that there were no hounds worthmemorating in Nn��s history.


    However, there were statues and flowers. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed that there was a hound here who had done something great and then died.


    And while he was away... What happened to Nn?

 Chapter 749

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 752, the truth of the past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Noggs had been dyed for a while due to motion sickness, but in the end, he found three horses, brought his attendants, and rushed to the Embassy of the Kingdom of Frost in the center of Nn.


    When Noggs pushed open the door of the embassy��s meeting hall, the entire meeting hall fell into a strange silence.


    There were several generals from the fortress in the meeting hall. They could be said to be Nogsy��s old rivals... They could also be described as enemies.


    Nogsy��s gaze swept over the generals. He also recognized the opponents he had fought on the battlefield.


    Jose immediately stood up from his seat and went directly to the two long tables in the center of the meeting hall.


    Shier also stood up from his seat and walked to the other side of the long table step by step.


    A general with a robust physique followed behind shier. From the message he had just exchanged with shier, Joshua could tell that this general was Marshal Amut, Shier��s most trusted person.


    ��Brother.��


    Joshua had never participated in the war between the demon world and the frost country, nor had he personally experienced that cruel battlefield.


    Therefore, Joshua��s identity in this peace conference was only a ��bridge for both sides tomunicate��.


    ��The ruler of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel?��


    Noggs nced at the nobles who were sitting behind Shiel. Some of them were looking at him with hatred in their eyes. However, when Noggs looked at the new king.., her gaze did not change.


    ��I am the 72nd ruler of the Frost Kingdom, Shier Leonid. I greet you... Prince of the Devil World, Noggs Yanorod,��shier said.


    ��My Brother told me that you want to end the war in the Frost ins?��Noggs pressed his hands on the long table in front of him and stared at the young king.


    ��We have already written the contract to stop the war on this sheepskin scroll.��


    Marshal ARMT beside Shiel handed a thick and heavy sheepskin scroll to a servant. The servant took the scroll and came to Noggs and handed it to him with both hands.


    Noggs opened the sheepskin scroll in front of everyone. The scroll was very long. When Noggs picked it up, the lower half of the scroll fell onto the long table.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In an era where paper had been invented for God knows how many years, the people of the frost kingdom still insisted on using the scroll to write important contracts.


    ��I can see your sincerity, the new king of the Frost Kingdom.��Noggs spent more than ten minutes carefully reading every use, he closed the scroll again and said, ��But you have been trying to cover up your mistakes from the beginning to the end. You were the ones who started this war in the first ce.��


    Norgus��words caused an uproar among the nobles of the frost country. After signalling to shier, Marshal ARMT took up the position of the King��s spokesperson.


    ��Sir Norgus,��Marshal ARMT said in an extremely solemn tone, ��It was the demons who tore apart the space at the border of the Frost ins and then sent people to attack our soldiers on the ins! ��We have shown enough sincerity bypromising with the invaders.��


    ��My father has never...��


    Joshua silently observed the confrontation between the two sides. Although Joshua��s ability to judge people was not good, judging from the performance of Norgus and Marshal Amut.


    They were all telling the truth, and neither side seemed to be lying.


    Then, Joshua recalled the frequent activities of the Heretic Court of justice in the Frost ins. In addition, there was the presence of the Holy Cult Army in the First Crusade against the demon world, as well as... What Gloria said.


    ��Well...��just as Joshua was about to step forward and intervene in their conversation, the spell caster who had been following behind Noggs spoke first.


    ��Everyone.��


    The spell caster came to the center of the long table and used a calm voice to stop the confrontation between the two parties.


    He took off his hood to reveal his old appearance.


    All eyes in the meeting hall were focused on the old man. Joshua noticed that his cheeks were filled with various inscriptions. These inscriptions existed on the old man��s cheeks in the form of tattoos, and they were spreading all the way down to his body.


    ��Sage Githorio!��


    Suddenly, an elderly noble from the kingdom of Frost recognized this spellcaster.


    ��Githorio... the blue-clothed man?��


    Recently, Joshua had been very close to the sages of the Sage Council. In addition, the purple-clothed man was quite concerned about the blue-clothed man who had been absent from the SAGE Council all year round. Therefore, Joshua heard the name of the sage.


    ��I didn��t expect that someone would still remember me after I left Nn for so many years.��A gratified look appeared on his face.


    ��Teacher, how could I dare to forget you?��


    The noble, who looked even older than the blue-robed man, said in a respectful tone.


    ��Blue-robed man, what do you want to say?��


    Joshua wanted to tell both sides what he knew, so that it might ease the tension in the meeting.


    However, this sage was the first to step out and snatch away the opportunity for Joshua to speak.


    ��You must be Joshua Arnold, the demon who brought miracles to the world. Walking on Nn��s street, I feel as if I��vee to another world. Although I really want to ask you about the changes in Nn, but now, can everyone listen to me on one thing?��


    The Man in blue looked at Noggs and Marshal Amuth respectively.


    ��Please.��Marshal Amuth knew that there was no point in continuing to argue with Noggs.


    Meanwhile, Noggs crossed his arms and tacitly epted the intervention of the man in blue.


    ��Many years ago, I discovered some anomalies in the underground ruins of Nn, as well as books that recorded the arrival of the gray fog and the end of the world.��


    The blue-clothed man took out a strange crystal and ced it on the table. Jose recognized this crystal... its dark gray color was exactly the same as the ss ball held by the elder of the Heretic Court in the space of consciousness!


    ��I left Nn with the ck-clothed man and investigated the origins of the gray fog in the ruins around the world. In the end, I learned that they came from a terrifying creature, or rather... a god, and the heretic court in the country of the sacred religion believes in this god.��


    ��But what does this have to do with the invasion of the demon world by the Frost Kingdom?��Noggs interrupted his long speech.


    ��The Heretic Court of Justice tried to let their God descend on this world. One of the conditions to descend is the soul of life, arge number of souls of life!��


    The Man in blue raised the thumb-sized crystal. If one looked carefully, there seemed to be a wailing soul inside the crystal.


    ��How many... are there?��Joshua was almost certain that the wailing souls inside came from there.


    ��Sacrificing the lives of all the citizens of a city might not be enough,��the blue-clothed man gave a terrifying answer.


    ��The battlefield.��


    Shier��s cold voice prated into the hearts of everyone present at this moment.


    ��The hundreds of years of war between the frost country and the demon world, as well as the death of the Sacred Army of the sacred religion in the sacred religion country... in the history of the frost country, there were cities where citizens were massacred by demons.��Shier spoke out the painful history of this war one by one.


    ��Massacred? The demon soldiers have never taken a single step into your country!��


    Hearing this, Noggs instantly understood something.


    ��The war in the Frost ins was just a conspiracy from the beginning to the end,��the blue-clothed man said in a low voice, ��The soldiers who died on the battlefield... their souls will be imprisoned by those cultists and be this thing.��


    The blue-clothed man showed the crystal in his hand to everyone present.

 Chapter 750

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 753, Construction n -LRB-4th update!)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Give me that crystal.��


    Hearing this, Nogus suddenly stretched out his hand towards the blue-clothed person.


    ��General Nogus...��


    ��The souls of demon warriors should not be imprisoned in such a thing. Give it to me immediately,��Nogus repeated once more.


    ��They have lost their consciousness.��The blue-clothed person shook his head. ��They have simply be an energy existence.��


    ��The judges...��


    Shier muttered this word in a low voice. Her journey to bing a king had been to hunt down all sorts of judges.


    This religious organization had already infiltrated the frost country, bing a leech thattched onto the frost country��s body to suck its blood.


    ��They call this behavior building a door body. ording to my and the ck-robed man��s investigations... They have ��projects��to build door bodies all over the world, but the Frost ins is the ce with the highestpletion rate.��


    ��You just need to tell me the location of their stronghold.��


    Noggs once again interrupted the blue-clothed man��s long speech. Shier also looked at the blue-clothed man. At this moment, the opinions of both sides were surprisingly identical.


    ��His Majesty, the King of the Frost Kingdom, has already cleared most of the data points that I know of,��the blue-clothed man said softly.


    When he first visited the frost kingdom, the kingdom seemed to have long been corroded by the gray fog. However, ever since shier ascended to the throne, the frost kingdom had gradually emerged from the shadow of the adjudicator.


    ��There��s also General Noggs, His Majesty Shier.��The blue-clothed man could see that Noggs did not have the patience to listen to his theory, however, he still had to continue. ��Eliminating the adjudicator is one aspect. At the same time, we also have to remove the ��door��that they built on the Frost ins.��


    ��May I ask the blue-clothed person, what exactly is a door? There are no buildings on the Frost ins.��Marshal ARMT voiced his doubts.


    ��General Noggs should have already sensed the existence of the door.��


    The blue-clothed person��s words made Noggs cover his injured shoulder. When he stood on the Frost ins, he did feel that the atmosphere of the frost ins had changed slightly.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��The door is invisible, an existence simr to a domain. It will bring many terrible effects... the most intuitive thing is that the creatures within the door will gradually be gued by all kinds of negative emotions, and thenpletely lose control. Many years ago, there was an outbreak of a gue in the kingdom by the sea, and that gue was also rted to the appearance of the door.��


    ��A magic domain? where is the core of its array?��


    Anything constructed by magic was as fragile as paper to the chaos demons.


    ��It doesn��t have a core. Its borders will gradually spread. Sooner orter, it will cross the fortress and touch the cities of the Frost Kingdom.��


    The blue-robed man��s words made all the nobles of the frost kingdom uneasy.


    ��Sage Githorio! How... how should we destroy that terrifying domain?��


    The nobles of the frost kingdom had no choice but to believe the sage��s words. The blue-clothed man��s confession had already caused panic among them, not far behind the fortress was one of the most prosperous cities of the frost kingdom... White Frost Deer City.


    ��The aura of life from the world tree can suppress the spread of the domain.��The blue-clothed man��s gaze fell on Joshua at this point. ��But the only effect it can have is suppression. When the frost elves still existed in the Frost Kingdom, the pollution of the gray fog was not so serious.��


    ��But the frost elves went extinct two years ago.��


    Marshal Amat said something that he did not care much about back then.


    ��The world tree is very rare in this world, but Nn has one... can the blue-robed man ask you to ask the Sage Council for a seed?��


    Marshal Amat seemed to think that as long as the world tree had a seed, it could take root and germinate like an ordinary tree.


    ��The growth of the world tree is not that simple. It does not have the concept of breeding its own offspring. Moreover, the cultivation aspect is not something that can be done by bathing in the sun and watering.��


    As a veteran world tree gardener, Joshua Corrected Marshal Amut��s mistake.


    ��And the blue-clothed person, you only said that the World Tree��s role is only to suppress?��


    Joshua still had an empty world tree in his hand. The High Elf��s world tree floated in the sky above the world, but Arthur Crow��s power source was insufficient, so he probably could not support Arthur Crow to fly to the Frost ins.


    ��The structure of the door itself is the negative emotions left behind by the souls of living beings. Hatred, anger, jealousy, greed.��The blue-clothed person looked at the distorted faces that would appear from time to time in the crystal in his hand. ��This is just a theory of mine. I want to weaken the influence of the door and inject emotions that arepletely opposite to it into the door.��


    ��Happiness and happiness?��


    Shier spoke out the two things that all living beings yearned for.


    This answer was acknowledged by the blue-clothed person.


    ��The Frost ins is a battlefield where tens of thousands of bones are buried. There is no happiness in such a ce,��Noggs interrupted the philosopher��s absurd illusion.


    ��So I beg you to stop the war.��The blue-clothed person thought for a moment and continued, ��My foolish idea is to build a few cities on the frost ins so that the residents can live happily.��


    ��But building a city requires arge amount of resources and manpower.��


    Marshal ARMT also felt that the blue-clothed man��s request was somewhat ridiculous. The nobles behind him also began to discuss in low voices.


    ��In that frost ins where there seems to be a gue? There might be undead lingering around. Even if resources are expended to build it, I reckon that no one would dare to live in it.��


    ��And you can��t be sure... that your theory is correct.��


    Marshal Amut gestured for the nobles behind him to be quiet. Then, he spoke to the blue-clothed person in a serious tone again.


    ��Yes, but this is the solution I can think of. In front of the door... a person��s strength is too weak,��the blue-clothed person said.


    ��The blue-clothed person��s theory might be correct.��


    Joshua once again intervened in their conversation, and he was very confident in the blue-clothed person��s theory.


    Because Joshua had seen the power produced by the emotions of the humans in this world countless times, the mostmon way was to nurture the faith of the World Tree.


    In addition to magic power in this world, there seemed to be another energy system that Joshua could not understand. Joshua temporarily defined it as the power of faith.


    ��We��ll send a group of people to the frost ins and let them feel happy and happy. Perhaps we can stop the spread of that domain or...pletely eliminate it.��


    Joshua once again said something that everyone present thought was ridiculous.


    ��But no one will be willing to live in that deadnd. The blue-clothed person also mentioned that as time passes, the door will cause people to lose their rationality,��Marshal Amat said to Joshua. ��Not to mention creating happy emotions in the frost and snow. There are a lot of unknown threats there. Every time I step into the Frost ins, my nerves are tensed up.��


    ��We need arge number of visitors, and we can��t let the visitors stay for a long time. In the limited time, we must let the visitors feel happy and happy, and then go home satisfied.��Jose listed three examples that sounded strange to the nobles present.


    Jose was a little d that Hiri didn��te here for ss at the purple-clothed person��s ce today. Otherwise, the girl would have blurted out ��Subus XX store!��.


    ��Uh, what I said has nothing to do with the subus of the demons.��Josh could tell from Shier��s eyes that they had misunderstood him.


    Josh tidied his clothes and cleared his throat. Then, he spread out his hands and said.


    ��Everyone, Wee to Arthur Crow theme park. Although construction hasn��t started yet, I wee everyone here.��

 Chapter 751

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 754. The negotiations were over</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Amusement park...��


    Marshal Amat repeated this brand-new term that Josiah had said.


    ��Sir Josiah, is this another... nickname of the Hearthstone Tavern?��


    Marshal Amat did note to Nn many times, but he had many children who were studying in Nn. When he first came to Nn with shier.., marshal Amut had the feeling that he was already an old-fashioned grandpa.


    Fortunately, his children taught him how to use the magic, which allowed Marshal Amut to barely keep up with Nn��s trend.


    Marshal Amut thought that he had a good understanding of Nn��s new things, but he had never heard of what an amusement park was.


    ��There��s a big difference between an amusement park and a tavern, but it��s the same function as a tavern.��


    Everyone��s eyes at the peace conference were focused on Joshua. Negotiation was not something that Joshua was good at, but he was good at drawing a pie!


    When Joshua felt everyone��s gaze, he realized that now might be the best time for him to draw a pie.


    ��Who has a map of the frost kingdom or the Frost ins?��


    Josh asked around, and Marshal Amut took out a strategic map of the Frost ins and handed it to Josh.


    The Frost ins looked like a basin from a geographical point of view. The space on the other side of the basin had distorted, causing the border of the demon world to appear at its edge.


    The area of the ins was also sorge that it was a little exaggerated.


    ��Blue-clothed person, can you determine the area of influence of that door?��Joshua asked.


    A dark blue inscription appeared on the tip of the blue-clothed person��s index finger. He used his index finger to draw an area that covered half of the frost ins.


    ��I can only roughly estimate the area based on thendmarks... the influence of the door has been spreading toward the fortress and the demon world.��


    The blue-clothed person added an arrow on both sides of the circle he drew.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��This is the center of the Frost ins, more than twenty miles away from the fortress.��Marshal Amut also participated in the analysis of the upation, this negotiation had already turned into a battle conference to fight against the ��door��. ��Sage githorio, how long will the door��s domain spread to the fortress?��


    ��Two months, that��s just a rough figure. If more innocent soldiers die on the frost ins, the speed will be even faster,��the blue-clothed person said.


    Hearing the blue-clothed person��s reply, the nobles of the frost kingdom were almost suffocated. It would take two months to reach the fortress, so it would take less than a month and a half to reach white frost deer city.


    It would not take long for this dangerous territory to envelop the entire frost kingdom.


    ��Sir Norgus.��


    Marshal ARMT stood up from the table. His eyes, which he thought were sincere, made Norgus ufortable.


    ��Now, we should consider how to tear down the door.��Norgus threw this difficult problem to Joshua.


    At this moment, everyone��s eyes were once again focused on Joshua. None of the nobles of the Frost Kingdom dared to question Joshua. Just the identity of the founder of the magic was enough to shut them up.


    ��First of all, I��m Not Your Savior. All I can do is make suggestions.��


    Joshua once again took over the leadership of this meeting and began to draw arge pie that was not really delicious for everyone.


    ��I have a floating city. Whether you believe it or not, you must have heard of this name in some ancient books. It��s Arthur Crow.��


    Joshua tapped on the center of the Frost ins with his finger.


    ��I can guarantee that this city will appear in the sky above the frost ins within three months. I will build an amusement park on Arthur Crow within these three months.��


    In such a serious diplomatic meeting, talking about the construction of an amusement park felt strange to Joshua, but they all listened very seriously.


    ��Is the amusement park some kind of magic barrier that can seal the influence of this evil domain?��A noble suddenly asked.


    ��I��ve already exined it just now. The amusement park is a ce that is somewhat simr to a tavern, providing people with rxation and entertainment. But one thing I can be sure of is that... everyone whoes to the amusement park for entertainment will definitely feel happy and blissful.��


    Jose did not bring the design drawings of the amusement facilities here. He could only give some verbal exnations.


    ��Sir Jose, with such facilities, why not build it directly in the Frost ins?��


    Marshal Amut had already understood what Jose meant.


    He had been invited to stay in the Hearthstone Tavern for an entire night a while ago. Marshal Amut now recalled that night and the time seemed to have ended in the blink of an eye.


    ��The construction of the amusement park requires arge amount of manpower and material resources. To a certain extent, it may be even more difficult than building a city. Moreover, it requires the help of a superb magical mechanical craftsman. In this regard, I will look for the steel nation to cooperate,��said Jose.


    ��What can we do to help?��


    Shiel, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke at this time. Jose noticed that many nobles behind Shiel nodded in agreement.


    The king had already expressed his position. As long as the slightly smarter nobles could think of it... As long as they helped Joshua solve this crisis, it would be a great achievement.


    ��If you help, we can talk about money and magic technology after the end of this meeting. Brother Noggs, what is your opinion on this negotiation?��


    Joshua once again brought the topic back to the main topic.


    Noggs rolled up the sheepskin scroll that contained the negotiation agreement in his hand.


    ��I don��t agree.��


    Noggs��resolute answer made the originally rxed atmosphere tense again.


    ��But I will let my soldiers return to the demon world.��Noggs stared at Marshal Amuth and said, ��In half a year��s time, if I see a fully armed human army appear in my sight again, I don��t mind letting the demon world cavalry tten you once again.��


    Norgus��reply could already be considered as a threat. The expressions of every human present did not look good, including Marshal ARMT.


    Marshal ARMT watched as the demon world general came before him with the negotiation agreement.


    ��Do you use the demon?��Norgus suddenly asked as he raised the agreement in his hand. This caused the tense atmosphere to pause for a moment. Marshal ARMT was also stunned for a moment before he nodded.


    ��What��s Your Name?��


    ��White Bear.��


    Upon hearing Norgus��serious tone, Marshal ARMT understood that he was not joking with him, so he also used an extremely serious tone to say his name on the magic.


    Norgus opened the magic and called up the messaging program. He directly searched for the name White Bear. In the end, three users with the same name appeared.


    ��Which one?��


    Nogus showed his magic interface to Marshal Nogus. He pointed at the user who used a rusty axe as his avatar.


    ��My application has been sent out. If your soldierse closer to the border of the Magic World, your answer is their only chance of survival.��


    After saying this, Nogus reached out his hand. Marshal ARMT naturally also reached out his hand and shook it with him.


    At this moment, Jose directly pped his hands. The military leaders of the two hostile countries added each other with messages. It might sound like a child��s y, but it was definitely a leap in foreign rtions!

 Chapter 752

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 755, future ns</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Today��s meeting did not end the hundreds of years of hostility between the demon world and the Frost Kingdom, but at least a temporary truce was signed.


    Noggs had also received a message from the enemy marshal, increasing an important channel ofmunication with the Frost Kingdom.


    Jose followed Noggs to the outside of the Frost Kingdom��s embassy. The embassy��s servant led the two horses to the door.


    ��Joshua, this horse is yours now.��


    Noggs directly got on the horse and looked at Joshua who was standing in the same ce.


    ��That brother... I don��t know how to ride a horse. I came here by car today.��


    Joshua pointed to the magic car parked by the roadside. The blue-clothed man was released by Noggs. He chose to stay in the frost kingdom for the time being, so the horse that the blue-clothed man was riding also had no owner.


    ��Still can��t?��


    Noggs looked at Joshua and frowned. He could ride an adult warhorse freely when he was eight years old.


    Even his father praised him as a natural warrior, butpared to him, this third brother��s physique was much worse.


    Even when Joshua was fifteen or sixteen years old, he would fall off the horse. For this matter, he had mocked Joshua many times.


    ��But... It��s meaningless for you to learn this now.��


    Noggs nced at the reins in his hand and then at the magic-powered vehicle that passed by the roadside.


    He rode all the way from Squirrel Street to the embassy of the frost country. The streets had been upied by the magic-powered vehicle. He could also see the convenience of the magic-powered machine invented by humans.


    Perhaps the magic-powered vehicle could not adapt to the harsh environment of the snow, but in this kind of city road... it was indeed a better choice than horses.


    ��Jose, who do you support in this battle for the ruler of the demonic realm?��


    Before leaving, Noggs suddenly asked Jose a very fatal question.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��I support big sister Cecily... you are more suitable for the battlefield, but big sister Cecily is more suitable for the internal affairs and the governance of the Imperial City.��


    Jose stared into Noggs��eyes without any intention of escaping.


    This was something that would be known to Noggs sooner orter.


    ��Internal affairs... Joshua, onest question. is father��s death rted to Cecily?��


    When Noggs said this, he seemed to want to pierce through Joshua��s soul with his eyes. Unfortunately, this chaos demon was not proficient in soul magic.


    ��No. Father��s death is also rted to the gray fog. You can go to the Duke of water element to confirm this,��said Joshua.


    The two dukes who maintained absolute neutrality among the four dukes of the demon world were the ck dragon archduke and the water element duke. The water element Duke was absolutely loyal to the Guardian.


    Whoever inherited the status of the Guardian could be its master.


    ��...��after Noggs asked these questions, he held the reins in his hand and remained silent in front of Joshua for a while.


    ��Joshua... a few of my soldiers have already been affected by the door. Some of them are lying on the bed in a daze, but they will still react to the outside world... the other soldiers have be very anxious.��


    ��Autism and mania?��


    Listening to the blue-clothed man��s description, Joshua could roughly ssify the door��s effect on living beings as ��causing mental illness��.


    ��They can��t y the game on the magic in their current state?��


    Joshua felt that this was also a good opportunity to test whether the blue-clothed person��s theory was correct.


    ��Most of them have already lost the ability to move.��


    Noggs used his hand to hit his shoulder. He felt that the wound on his shoulder was starting to hurt.


    ��Movies, movies might be able to solve it. I��ll send some people to send some of the original movies to the border fortress, but the effect might not be that great.��


    In Joshua��s memory, there were very few movies that he made that were purely ��just to make youugh out loud��


    ��But I will try to make something new, and it shouldn��t take too long. Anyway, if there��s anything you can help me with, just tell me directly.��


    When Joshua said this, the stiff expression on Noggs��face changed slightly.


    But in the end, he only left a cold ��Thank you��and rode off from the Embassy of the country of steel.


    Jose watched Nogsy leave, opened the door of the magic car and sat inside.


    ��Let me think about what to do next.��


    Jose put his hands on the steering wheel and thought about what to do next.


    Fuya��s fans on the magic web had increased five times since the open of the Holy Spirit. Only one-fifth of all yers ying the Holy Spirit were not fans of Fuya, and almost all yers had heard of Fuya��s name, there was also a part of them that liked Fuya purely because she was cute.


    In this way, the influence of the gray fog in the magic world should be temporarily restrained.


    The rest was Arthur Crow��s side... The singing career of the members of redemption, the ck-clothed man, and the high elf Aurelian had recently suffered some setbacks.


    The main reason was that Aurelian had recently focused on shooting magazines.


    ��Does it require a lot of faith to move Arthur Crow to the Frost ins?��


    Joshua nced at the white bird that had unknowingly stood on his steering wheel, as well as the ck cat and white cat that were sprawled on the front passenger seat.


    ��The second thing is... We should make some pureedies to use as quick-acting healing potions.��


    Joshua remembered the request from Noggs. If the soldiers of the demon world were in a state of extreme depression and mania, they would probably not be in the mood to watch such aplicated movie.


    ��I can��t find the time to shoot a movie recently, so I might as well make an animation...��


    Joshua started the magic car and drove straight to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    After summarizing the things he had to do recently, the most important thing was to discuss the construction of the amusement park with the country of steel.


    ��hiri, is ss over?��


    Joshua sent a text message to Hiri. The buildings that Joshua had envisioned in the amusement park were more direct if they were directly created by Hiri��s illusion.


    ��ss is suspended. The instructor just heard the blue-clothed man��s message to Nn, so he dismissed me early... I think he��s in a hurry to meet his old lover.��


    ��hiri, this text message must not be seen by the purple-clothed man.��


    ��absolutely not, unless you send a screenshot to the instructor... you��re not already pressing the screenshot button, are you?��


    ��My hands are already on the steering wheel. Hiri, make some preparations. We��re going to the Embassy of the country of steel.��


    Joshua stepped on the elerator of the magic car and sped towards the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Ever since Nn��s magic car became more and more popr, the traffic problem gradually became apparent... Joshua directly submitted a ��traffic light design concept��to Nn��s urban nning department.


    After sessfully gaining the favor of the Seven Sages of Nn, Nn also improved the traffic rules and established the driving license system.


    The result was that Hiri was banned from driving magic cars for life, and the professional Dark Elf racer survived.

 Chapter 753

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 756, leader</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    An owl spread its wings and circled around the tower of sages. It hovered above the embassy of the country of steel andnded steadily in a temporary nest specially built for them outside the embassy.


    The Owl made a few gurgling sounds, and a servant immediately opened the window.


    ��Sir Cruz, the ink pen you bought has arrived.��


    The servant said to Count Cruz, who was in the room.


    ��Arrived? It was delivered by an owl?��


    Count Cruz came to the side of the window and looked at the owl standing on the balcony outside the window. The Owl��s sharp and powerful ws were holding a small wooden box.


    ��This is the benefit of shopping on the magic, Count Cruz... you only need to stay at home and shop on the magic, and you can buy half of Nn��s goods.��


    A merchant wearing a top hat was standing behind Count Cruz. He was the manager of the Nn Clia Chamber of Commerce, FRIET.


    ��Even the biggest goods can be delivered?��


    Count Cruz wanted to reach out for the box under the owl��s sharp ws, but the owl used its sharp ws to force Cruz��s hand back.


    ��You need to sign the mailing list with magic power first,��Friet said immediately.


    All the Owls in this world had been nourished by magic power. They were birds of prey that lived up to their name. Their sharp ws were like mini daggers that could pierce through a person��s arm.


    Some magic power flowed out of the tip of Count Cruz��s finger and he signed his name on the specially processed mailing list. After the owl confirmed that his name was correct, it pped its wings and left the balcony.


    ��Somerge-scale goods still need to be transported through specialized delivery personnel. However, things like potions, food, and some household items are handled by owls.��


    Count Cruz listened to the merchant��s exnation and opened the package in his hand. Under the package was an exquisite ck wooden box. He opened the lid of the box and a pitch-ck ink peny quietly inside.


    He picked up the pen and handed the box to the servant beside him.


    ��This kind of transaction is impossible to inspect the goods in person. How can I confirm that the quality of the goods I bought is passable, or even that I did not buy a fake one?��


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Count Cruz looked at the ink pen in his hand. Just by touching the surface of the material with his finger, he could confirm that the quality of the pen was not a problem.


    ��There arements under every shop on the magic. Moreover, you can also give positive and negativements based on the quality of the goods... The credibility of every shop ispletely open to the public,��Friet immediately exined. ��If you are cheated and can report it on the Magic Net, the Nnw enforcement team will send people to investigate.��


    Count Cruz opened the magic shopping interface and skimmed through thements under the ink pen.


    ��It��s perfect.��Count Cruz gave thisment after closing the magic.


    ��The alchemy factory that built this pen is the best one under me. The quality of its products is also the best.��


    Friet seemed to think that Count Cruz was praising the ink pen.


    ��I��m referring to the business model of magic web shopping.��Count Cruz came to the window, from time to time, he could see one or two owls flying by with goods in their hands. ��It has overturned my understanding of trading and shopping... Friet, I think you should be the richest man in Nn now.��


    The Clia Chamber of Commerce ranked in the top three in the sales volume of magic web shopping. Just by converting the sales volume data into money, Count Cruz could only use the word envy to express his inner thoughts.


    ��I really don��t dare to im to be the richest in Nn.��Friet immediately shook his head and said, ��At least in front of Mr. Joshua... Magic web shopping was created by him.��


    ��Is it Joshua Arnold again? The one who established the rules.��


    When Count Cruz came back to his senses, there were already too many things around him that had been changed by Joshua,


    among them was the life of his son, Edko. Edko was supposed to be one of the most outstanding diators in the country of steel.


    But now he had joined the cast iron and defeated all the enemies in the world to win the World Championship.


    From the moment Edko stood on the podium and raised the trophy, Duke Cruz knew that he could not escape the rules set up by Jose. The only thing he could do now was to win more benefits from the new rules.


    ��Count Cruz, Empress Yekana wants you to go to the reception room. There are important guestsing to visit.��


    A maid ran to Count Cruz and said.


    ��Important guests?��Count Cruz pondered for a moment. In Nn, other than the Seven Sages, there were only kings of various countries who could be regarded as ��important guests��by Empress Yekana.


    ��Friet, I can only excuse myself.��


    Count Cruz immediately followed the maid to the Embassy of the country of steel. When he pushed open the door of the embassy, he found many familiar faces sitting inside.


    Of course, the most eye-catching person was the figure standing in the middle of the reception room, Joshua Arnold.


    ��Is this thest artisan under yourmand?��Joshua nced at Queen Yekana who was sitting below.


    Jose came to the Embassy of the country of steel and directly asked for the best artisan in your country to do a job for me.


    Queen Yekana enthusiastically summoned the five master artisans who were temporarily staying in the embassy of the country of steel.


    Nn��s portal was not closed yet. Thest week was a vacation for these master artisans.


    ��Orson Castle is one of the most developed cities in our country in the magic machinery industry. Earl Cruz should know some master craftsmen who can meet your needs,��Queen Yekana said.


    ��Well, I��ll skip the step of self-introduction.��


    Jose nced at everyone present and officially began to draw the cake.


    ��This time, I hope tomission you to build seven to eight kinds of superrge magic machinery. They have never appeared in this world before, and some of them may be very difficult to build.��


    There were still many things that Joshua did not know about the industrial system of this world. However, some of the alchemy workshops had alreadypleted the epic level of assembly line production, so it should not be difficult to construct entertainment facilities.


    ��Is it for the daily use of civilians or military purposes?��


    At this time, Empress Yekana asked the question that all the master craftsmen present were concerned about.


    ��Of course it��s for civilian use, but the difficulty of building it might not be as simple as some military magic-guided machines. First, I��ll use an illusion to show a rtively simple magic-guided machine.��


    Joshua handed the stage to Hiri, who had been standing next to him. Purple runes overflowed from Hiri��s hand, and magic power began to gather on the stage.


    Count Cruz also held his breath at this moment.


    No master craftsman present looked down on Joshua because of his age. After all, the one standing in front of them was the creator of the magic.

 Chapter 754

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 757, merry-go-round</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Just as Count Cruz was thinking about what amazing idea Joshua had, the shadow of a war horse appeared in the illusion.


    Could it be some kind of horse clothing? Or was it a mechanical horse?


    As Count Cruz was thinking about the feasibility of equipping the war horse with a magical mechanical armor, what appeared in front of him was not some metal or steel creation. Instead, it was a little close to the texture of ceramics and stics.


    The colorful appearance of the creation also looked very different from the magical mechanical armor of the country of steel.


    There were a bunch of statues of horses. The statues were painted with various patterns that were full of children��s interest. The bunch of statues suddenly revolved around a cylinder. The primary crystals were emitting colorful lights, the soundtrack that looked like a nursery rhyme filled the foreheads of all the master craftsmen present with ck lines.


    ��Mr. Jose, may I ask... What is this magic-powered machine for?��


    The youngest master artisan present raised his hand. He looked like he was only about thirty years old, and he was much more receptive to new things than the older generation of artisans present.


    However, he really could not think of any use for this new magic-powered machine that Jose had shown in his illusion.


    ��Entertainment. First of all, I want to make it clear that all the magical machinery that I��m going to build next is for entertainment. As for this thing called the merry-go-round, its purpose is to please children between the ages of five to twelve. Each merry-go-round must be able to amodate the weight of an adult and a child. The merry-go-round will move up and down slowly as it rotates. It also needs to carry its own music when it runs.��Josh paused for a moment and added another purpose. ��And couples can also sit on it.��


    After Joshua finished talking about the function of this magic-conducting machine, the group of master craftsmen below entered a state of silence.


    ��This is only the first magic-conducting machine. Is it very difficult?��Joshua asked.


    ��We can quickly produce these requirements of yours, but...��the young master craftsmen seemed to be holding back something and did not dare to say anything.


    Empress Yekana was at the scene. Joshua was also a talent that Empress Yekana wanted to try her best to recruit.


    ��The reason why I��m sitting here is not to build toys for children to y with.��


    A craftsman with a short temper did not care about Empress Yekana��s opinion. He directly pointed out their dissatisfaction.


    ��Mr. Joshua, Master Tishi used to work in our country��s military. I��m also an engineer of military magic machinery... In addition, a few of the people here are studying magic engines and airships.��


    The young master craftsman exined in an embarrassed voice.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Queen Yekana had already entered high-level spectator mode at this time. She didn��t seem to have any intention of interfering with the decision of the master craftsman.


    ��I can build this magic-powered machine,��Count Cruz, who was thest to arrive, said at this time.


    ��Count Cruz from Orson Castle... I��ll give you some concept maps after the bidding is over.��


    Jose used a pen to write down the name of Count Cruz on a piece of paper with various amusement facilities.


    ��Ahem, since you think this is too easy, let��s go straight to the next magic-powered machine.��


    The carousel was apanied by light purple inscriptions for hours on the stage. Hiri once again constructed a brand-new illusion.


    This illusion was only two people tall and looked like a glowing disc.


    ��I call this magic-guided machine the Ferris wheel.��Jose came to the cabin of the Ferris wheel. ��This is a cabin used to amodate tourists. A cabin can seat up to six people, and then...��


    Jose made a rotating gesture, and the ferris wheel began to rotate gradually.


    ��It doesn��t need to rotate too fast, but the difficulty is that if this thing is really built... its height may be more than 80 to 100 meters, and it may be higher than any other building in the world.��


    Just by giving such a rough figure, all the craftsmen present at the scene immediately thought that this thing was really built... What a huge monster it was.


    ��What is the purpose of building this thing?��One of the craftsmen asked, ��If you want to see the scenery, a watchtower is enough.��


    ��Well... it can let more than a hundred tourists see the scenery around it at one time, and anyone can build a watchtower, right?��


    Joshua could feel that the Ferris wheel had aroused the interest of these craftsmen. The craftsmen who were summoned by Queen Yekana were basically the top masters of the country of steel.


    ��I wonder if you have heard of this saying.��Joshua cleared his throat and said, ��People live for the spectacle.��


    ��Spectacle?��


    Count Cruz heard a new word from Joshua��s mouth again.


    ��It is a building that can be remembered by all the people in the future, just like Nn��s Crystal Pce. After a hundred years, two hundred years... The Crystal Pce will still stand in Nn. The passing tourists will still sigh about the magnificence of this building and praise the skill of the builder. The name of the builder will be remembered by the people in the world.��


    What Joshua said might be what the older generation of artisans of the country of steel pursued. In their lives, besides really wanting to develop a certain magic-conducting machine, they also wanted to be able to leave their names in history.


    ��Is this thing really... possible to be regarded as the wonder you mentioned, Mr. Joshua?��The young artisan asked.


    ��The prerequisite is that its quality can withstand the test. I guarantee that after it is built, there will be arge number of tourists fighting to climb on the ferris wheel every day... but this magic-conducting machine can only be considered rtively simple among my requirements.��


    Jose knew nothing about construction and materials science. He could only judge the difficulty of building the Ferris wheel from the way it worked, which was the opinion of the so-calledyman.


    ��We will give you a satisfactory answer, Mr. Jose.��


    Count Cruz was ready to take over the construction of the Ferris wheel again, but this time, the young craftsman also raised his hand.


    ��It just so happens that there hasn��t been any research to take over in the past year.��He looked at Count Cruz with a wry smile. ��It just so happens that I can go to Orson Castle to find some work.��


    ��The second task has been decided to continue to be taken over by Count Cruz. Next up is the most difficult magic-guided machine.��


    The illusion of the Ferris wheel gradually disappeared, and in its ce was the railway that gradually extended from the ground.


    ��Rail cars... hasn��t the n to build this thing been scrapped?��When an artisan saw the railway, he could only think of the rail cars as a means of transportation.


    The Dwarves of this world had mastered the technology of the railway a long time ago. They initially used it as a means of transporting minerals.


    The artisans of the country of steel tried to use the railway to build a long-distance transportation tool, which was a rail car.


    However, the existence of teleportation magic made long-distance transportation between countries more convenient than on Earth. In addition, there were all kinds of dangerous monsters living in the wild, which made it extremely difficult toy the tracks, the rail car��s n could only be shelved in the end.

 Chapter 755

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 758, pre-wedding negotiations (4000 words! Monthly ticket! !)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Count Cruz thought that the first two projects of Jose were already part of a joke.


    He roughly estimated the resources needed to build the carousel and Ferris wheel. The carousel was rtively easy to build, and it would take half a month to build one.


    As for the Ferris wheel..


    If it was Earl Cruz who paid for the construction of this ��spectacle��, and the only effect was to look at the scenery in the distance, he would definitely be heartbroken to the point of twitching!


    This thing was simply a monster that devoured gold coins. Earl Cruz did not dare to raise any of these monsters, but looking at Jose��s state... He was prepared to raise seven or eight more.


    Now, an even more terrifying monster that devoured gold coins appeared on the stage. The name that Jose gave it was the roller coaster.


    ��Mr. Jose, is this really a magical machine used for entertainment, and not... Torture or murder?��


    The young artisan voiced everyone��s thoughts. The demonstration of the roller coaster was really too shocking to them.


    After stepping out of the station, they slowly climbed to a higher height. The moment they reached the top, they instantly fell down, followed by a few consecutive curves and inverted tracks.


    Those who got on this roller coaster would most likely not be able toe back alive.


    ��I named this magic-powered machine the roller coaster. The way it runs seems a little dangerous, but to maintain this dangerous way of running while ensuring the safety of the people and the endurance of the tracks... that is what you need to consider.��


    Joshua threw a difficult question at all the master craftsmen present. This time, they did not raise any questions but began to discuss.


    This discussionsted for a few minutes. Finally, the oldest-looking artisan raised his hand.


    ��If you��re serious, Mr. Joshua, we will ept thismission.��


    ��Then I��ll leave it to Master Tishi.��


    Joshua could see that the old artisan��s expression was not that of epting an employer��smission, but that of excitement when he encountered an interesting challenge.


    ��Let��s talk about the next magic-conducting machine...��when Joshua said this, he walked to Healy��s side and asked in a low voice, ��Is there no problem with the magic power consumption?��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��The magic power will be exhausted after creating three illusions. The purple-clothed person will double my homework.��A new purple inscription appeared on Healy��s fingertips again. ��The next pie drawn... No, what��s the amusement facility to be built?��


    ��HMM... let me see.��


    Josh told the group of craftsmen about the amusement facility and his ideas one by one.


    Since the roller coaster, they had been interested in Josh��s novel ideas, although most of his works were useless in their eyes.


    The bidding for the construction of the amusement park continued untilte at night.


    ��Everyone has estimated the price of the construction. Just send the bill to the Hearthstone Tavern. I��ll send someone to send you a deposit.��


    Jose nced at the dark sky outside.


    Empress Yekana had been listening to the entire bidding meeting. Although she had been staying silent and seemed to be reading posts on the Spellcaster Forum... As long as Empress Yekana was a witness.., joshua did not have to worry that his deposit would be cheated.


    ��Everyone, it��s time to prove to the world that the construction technology of the magical machinery in the country of steel... is the best in the world.��


    ��There��s no need for proof. Mr. Joshua, you just need to wait. Also, you mentioned Arthur Crow.��


    Empress Yekana closed the magic interface in front of her and focused her attention on Joshua again.


    ��The legendary city in the sky, the gathering ce of the High Elves...��


    ��I will take you to visit it when the time is right, Lady Yekana.��


    Joshua vaguely guessed what the Queen was nning.


    The existence of a world tree in Faroese meant that their entire country did not need the crystals of the world tree to connect to the magic.


    This temptation was too great. Queen Yekana was also a spell caster full of wisdom. She also knew that the world tree could not be cultivated by seeds.


    ��I��ll wait.��Empress Yekana revealed a smile that made Joshua feel uncertain.


    ..


    ��I always feel that woman is very dangerous.��


    Healy sat in the passenger seat of the magic car and held a bottle of blue potion.


    She created eight exquisiterge-scale illusions in a row, and the magic power in her body was slightly unable to support it.


    ��I heard that the Queen of the country of steel used to be the disciple of the yellow-clothed man, and she was also the chief... Now she��s also a powerful spell caster.��


    Joshua held the steering wheel and looked at the shing red primary crystals on the road in front of him. He had no choice but to step on the brake at the intersection.


    ��No... that woman always gave me the feeling that she would say ��I want it all��,��Hiri said as she unscrewed the Cork of the blue potion bottle.


    ��That��s how people who collect things are like. By the way, Hiri... do you want to find some time to pick out a wedding ring?��


    Joshua��s line of sight happened to see a jewelry shop at the corner of the street.


    ��Ahem.��


    Hiri took a sip of the magic potion when Joshua said this.


    ��I knew I shouldn��t have drunk the water when you said ��that��s right��.��


    Hiri took out a handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth, and very cleverly stuffed the bottle stopper of the magic potion back into his hand.


    ��It��s indeed a little sudden. Besides, I should have chosen it myself.��


    Soon, Joshua noticed that the topic had be a little awkward.


    ��Actually... I don��t know.��


    Healy touched the ring on her index finger. This ring was given to her by Joshua to shield her from the spiritual magic of the purple-clothed man.


    ��Then this topic will be temporarily put on hold. We��re going to the Hearthstone Tavern soon, so...��


    ��How long have we known each other, Josh?��


    Hiri suddenly put on his hood, hugged his legs, and curled up in the passenger seat, quietly watching Josh through the endoscope.


    ��It��s been almost two years and seven months. What��s Wrong?��


    Josh didn��t understand why Hiri would enter... fully armed mode at this time.


    ��The first time I met you, you wanted to blow my head off,��Healy said, holding the red gem around his neck.


    ��Believe me, that was just to scare you.��


    Josh could feel the doubt in Healy��s eyes.


    ��But think about it, I didn��t know anything two years ago,��Healy said suddenly.


    ��Healy?��Josh noticed that Healy was in a strange state.


    ��Josh! Can you hear my thoughts now?��


    Hiri pulled the hood lower with her hand, as if she was going to confess something.


    ��Anytime.��


    Josh initially thought that Hiri would never feel depressed, but everyone had their own thoughts. When Josh mentioned marriage, he seemed to have touched something in Hiri.


    ��When I was with you, I actually had low self-esteem.��The more Healy talked, the lower the hood on her head, so low that Josh couldn��t even see her expression. ��Especially when you met the flower of Faroese, Lori. She was so beautiful that I wanted to date her, and she was the daughter of a Duke.��


    When Josh heard this, his hand on the steering wheel paused, because he was really afraid that Healy would say something like, ��Sorry, I actually like Lori.��


    ��And Tyreen, her singing and her n��s World Tree have really helped you a lot,��hiri whispered. ��So has the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel. If she were to reveal her identity as a girl, the demon world and the Frost Kingdom would stop fighting, and she would definitely consider a marriage alliance... If you and Shiel...��


    ��Hiri!��


    Joshua interrupted hiri at this moment. He could listen to Hiri��s words quietly before, but this sentence made him feel a little angry.


    Hiri��s body, which was curled up in the passenger seat, trembled slightly, but she still chose to continue.


    ��Joshua, there are too many girls you know who are more powerful than me. They all have a good impression of you, but... But...��Hiri took off her hood at this point, she looked at Josh with her silver-gray eyes and said, ��I will try my best to be more powerful than them. The Mentor said that you will definitely have a lot of uses for illusions in the future. I am just a little bit away frompleting the level-five illusion magic construction.��


    ��It has nothing to do with illusions.��Josh stopped the magic car and looked at her.


    Healy��s silver-gray eyes were shining in the darkness like a kitten who was afraid of being abandoned.


    ��No, it has something to do with the illusion...��


    Before Hiri could finish her sentence, Jose turned off the engine of the magic car and moved closer to Hiri, who was curled up in the passenger seat.


    Hiri��s lips still smelled like magic potion. She stared at Jose with her eyes wide open, then closed her eyes and quietly epted Jose��s rough demands.


    The ovep between the lipssted for a long time. When they separated again, Hiri��s breathing was a little hurried.


    ��It doesn��t matter. Do you understand?��


    Joshua put his hand on the top of the passenger seat and looked down at Hiri who was curled up in the corner.


    From this angle, Joshua could see Hiri��s corbone..


    ��I... I understand.��Hiri��s cheeks were already red, at the same time, she used the back of her hand to cover her lips, not daring to look at Josh. ��Hurry up and drive. If you get detained by the Nn Law Enforcement Team again, you��ll be in trouble.��


    Josh was slightly relieved when he saw Hiri had recovered her spirit.


    ��It��s okay.��


    But Josh didn��t want to end it like this. He directly grabbed Hiri��s hand that was covering his lips.


    ��Now the car is parked in an alley that no one wille to.��


    ��Alley?��


    Hiri raised his head and realized that he was not on Nn��s main street!


    ��Wait... wait a minute!��


    Hiri��s resistance was useless. He was directly overwhelmed by Joshua.


    ... ..


    Joshua and Hiri spent some sweet time together before returning to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    When Josh came to his study, he saw Tyreen, a frost elf who was watering the cat.


    ��Josh, and Hiri, you��re back?��


    Tyreen had been waiting in the study for a long time. She put down the kettle in her hand, and the white cat disappeared from Josh��s desk.


    ��I attended two international meetings in a row today... so I��m a littlete.��


    Joshua and Hiri walked into the study room together. Tyreen��s gaze that was scrutinizing herself made her feel very ufortable.


    ��And Tyreen, what do you want?��Joshua asked immediately.


    Tyreen retracted her gaze and sat across from Joshua��s desk again. Her expression was very serious.


    ��Mr. Joshua, your ��Sherlock Holmes��hasn��t been updated in a long time.��


    The moment Tyreen used her honorific, Joshua understood that this frost elf must havee to urge him to update.


    Although Tyreen��s voice sounded soft and weak, for some reason, Joshua immediately sat up straight.


    ��To be precise, it��s been 15 days since Ist updated.��Hiri joined the group of people who were urging him to update. ��The urging on the immovable library seems to have reached a thousand.��


    ��Oh, that book. As you know, I��ve been very busy recently... so I don��t have much time to write it,��said Jose.


    ��I know that Mr. Jose, you��ve been busy with thepetition of the Holy Spirit recently, but you promised to write a chapter in a certain amount of time,��Tyreen said with a pleading tone.


    ��Well... I��ll write it tomorrow when I have time.��


    Josh turned his head to the side and said guiltily.


    ��Mr. Josh, can you really keep your promise?��


    Tyreen could trust Josh on anything except the update of Sherlock Holmes. Tyreen could never trust him.


    ��Oh right, Tyreen, and Hiri... actually, I have a new idea that I��ve been wanting to talk to you about.��


    Jose tried to change the topic, but there was no update for any of his works. With the excuse of opening a new work, not to mention diverting the readers��attention, the readers might even directly kill the author with their knives.


    As expected, Jose��s suggestion had an excellent mocking effect.


    ��I still hope that Mr. Jose can find the time to write a chapter. There are a lot of fans like me waiting in the Immovable Library.��


    Tyreen, who was soft to the point of being soft, would not be too tough when urging for updates.


    ��I��ll write it tomorrow!��Joshua gave an all-purpose answer and said, ��Do you guys want to see my new idea?��


    Tyreen was in a dilemma. If it was a game like the Holy Spirit, it would be fine. At least she would not have to wait for updates. But if Joshua wrote another interesting novel.., she wouldn��t be able to bear the fact that it would only be updated once every two to three months.


    In the end, her curiosity about the new novel overcame the pain of waiting for the update. Tyreen nodded slightly.


    Josh looked at Hiri again. He didn��t do anything to Hiri in the car.


    But if he didn��t see Tyreen on the way back to the pub, Josh would have carried Hiri to the bed.


    ��I��m still energetic,��Hiri said.


    ��Alright, a disease that causes extreme frustration and anger has recently appeared in the Frost ins. As for the reason...��


    ��Gray Fog...��


    When Tyreen said this word, the frail frost elf looked much stronger. After all, she was a woman who bore the responsibility of continuing a race.


    ��I Need a special medicine that can cure this disease, so I��m going to create an animation.��


    Jose found the oil painting tool that Healy used on his desk and used his brush strokes to draw the image of a cat and a mouse.

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 759, Other People��s cat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Joshua used his brush to draw the image of the cat and mouse on the paper, the white cat that was the incarnation of the World Tree next to him also jumped onto Joshua��s table out of curiosity.


    The White Cat��s Paw stepped on the paint that was ced on the table by Joshua. When it walked in front of Joshua��s drawing paper, there were already colorful meatball-shaped footprints on the table.


    ��Lord Holy Tree.��


    Tyreen quickly hugged the white cat. It resisted a little, but still looked at the animated image that Josh had drawn under Tyreen��s arms.


    ��Mr. Josh, are you drawing something simr to the white cat n... ?��


    Tyreen hugged the world tree in her arms and looked at the two animated images that Josh had drawn.


    The difference between these two images and the cat and mouse that Tyreen had seen in real life was too big.


    The Blue Cat and the brown mouse looked more like creatures that were close to humans than animals.


    They both had hands and stood upright, and they also had rich facial expressions.


    ��These two are just ordinary house cats and mice in the animation world. They are called Tom and Jerry respectively. They are just a little bit smarter, well... Very Smart.��


    Jose carefully recalled the cats and mice that he saw when he was a child. With Tom and Jerry��s experience in the animation, they had done almost everything, from going into outer space to battling against aliens to ying symphonies in a magnificent theater.


    ��Is what I have to do to make them move?��


    A pale purple inscription appeared in Healy��s hand.


    When she was in the purple-d man��s ss, the purple-d man had also used ��make the scenery in a painting move��as an exam question for Healy toplete.


    ��This is only the human part. I��ll draw the first mirror first. Wait a moment.��


    Jose searched through his memory and decided to directly draw the first episode of the cat and mouse, called the House of sweetness.


    Josh didn��t draw the first mirror for a long time. He only needed to sketch out the general background, colors, and characters.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��What is the mouse doing?��


    Tyreen looked at the first mirror that Josh Drew. The white cat in her arms kept trying to touch the mirror that Josh drew with its little paws stained with oil.


    Jerry, the mouse that Josh had drawn, was in a position where he was trying to escape. What really caught Tyreen��s attention was that the mouse was running on its own two legs.


    ��Run.��Josh drew Jerry��s tail and then drew tom, who was lying on the ground in a veryfortable position. He used his paw to press Jerry��s tail.


    ��Healy, you can move the picture now. The first step is to focus the camera on Jerry. Don��t let the audience see Tom.��


    The purple inscription shed across the picture. ording to Josh��s description, Healy made Jerry, the mouse on the paper, run.


    ��Make the expression a little more exaggerated, and make the tail look like a stic rope.��


    Josh looked at Jerry who was running with all his might in the picture, and he felt that something was missing.


    ��Like This?��


    Hili had never seen a creature with a flexible tail in her life, but the cat and mouse that Josh had drawn could walk on two legs, so it seemed that there was no problem for the tail to be able to stretch and retract.


    As the mirror that Josh had drawn increased, Hili gradually understood that the cat and mouse were not ordinary creatures at all. Instead, they were more like a magical beast with extremely high intelligence.


    In the story, Tom identally broke the furniture in the house while teasing Jerry. After being reprimanded by the owner, he had to be extra careful to protect the fragile items in the house. As a mouse, Jerry used this to threaten Tom.


    ��Both of them are... very interesting.��


    Tyreen watched the story from the side. It was just a very simple story.


    However, at Joshua��s request, the exaggerated actions and expressions of the cat and the mouse when they were confronting each other always made Tyreen cover her mouth andugh softly.


    ��What should we do next? Should the ss fall to the ground and shatter?��


    Joshua had already drawn the storyboard to Jerry standing on the table with a ss in his hand and threatening Tom not toe close. When Tom chose to leave in fear, Jerry directly chose to throw the ss down the table.


    ��No, let Jerry whistle to remind Tom, and then Tom ran over to catch the ss.��


    Josh continued to draw the blue cat with a shocked expression, and in an instant, he jumped up into the air.


    ��Caught... does this cat have some kind of teleportation magic?��


    Healy felt that his previous actions and expressions were already exaggerated enough, but the time it took for a ss to break on the ground was less than a second. In addition, the mouse even specially whistled to remind the cat.


    In less than a few seconds, it took five to six seconds to run from the table to the ground to catch the ss cup.


    Even powerful spellcasters needed five to six seconds to cast a teleportation spell!


    ��It used to run. This ce would disappear the moment it jumped up. In the middle of the process, its figure would be blurry, and then a gust of wind would be left behind,��Jose exined again.


    ��Run...��


    Hiri followed Josh��s instructions and drew the scene several times with the illusion. The final effect was that the cat, which was still sitting on the table, disappeared in the blink of an eye, the next scene was when it appeared on the ground and caught the ss cup.


    ��Josh, where did this cate from... I want to keep one too,��hiri whispered after finishing the scene.


    ��There probably isn��t one in the real world.��


    Josh drew a picture of Tom holding a te and urately catching a bunch of sses that Jerry threw from the table.


    Even the oldest bartender in the bar would be embarrassed by this series of skillful movements.


    ��This is an animation... animation.��


    Hiri repeated this sentence repeatedly, then gathered his emotions and began to draw the rest of the content.


    This episode was not long. It was only about nine minutes. With the help of Hiri��s illusion, Joshua finished recording all the animations before the sun rose the next day.


    ��All That��s left is the dubbing.��


    Joshua said as he held the recording of the first episode of the cat and mouse in his hand.


    ��Dubbing? I... Want a role.��


    Tyreen had been sitting next to him as a bystander during the production process. ording to her biological clock, she should have gone to bed three hours ago.


    ��In this episode, only the female host has lines. Um... Tyreen, your voice is not suitable for the female host.��


    Josh admitted that Tyreen had be an excellent singer and broadcaster recently, but her voice was not suitable for the only character who had lines.


    ��What about the plot of this animation?��


    Tyreen looked at thest mirror. She felt that the story was not finished.


    ��The plot is cat and mouse. This is the theme. Each episode��s plot is independent... in terms of voice acting, I need to go to the demon world to ask for help from the Lord of Bones.��


    The only symphony orchestra that Jose knew was under the Lord of Bones. Hopefully, the lord of the Lich was willing to y music for a cat and mouse.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 760, the ck Dragon Duke</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Demon World, the Dark Forest.


    ��Thest time I came here was two years ago.��


    Joshua and Hiri stood together at the entrance of the Lord Skeleton��s castle. Joshua pressed his hands against the castle gate and pushed it open.


    The main hall of the Lord Skeleton��s castle was still magnificent. A group of ghost attendants seemed to have been waiting in the hall for a long time.


    ��Your Highness Jose.��


    The youngest ghost among the attendants came to Jose. Jose remembered that he was the butler of the entire Lord Skeleton��s castle, even though he only looked about ten years old.


    ��Where is your master? I have something to talk to her about.��


    Jose walked into the castle. Under normal circumstances, someone woulde to the Lord Skeleton��s territory. From the moment they stepped into the forest, the Lord skeleton would know.


    ��The Duke... is still fighting on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit,��the Butler said.


    ��It is said that if you don��t get into the top ten of the stairway to Heaven, you won��t see anyone.��


    ��The Archduke of the ck dragon came to visit the day before yesterday. The eldestdy... No, the Duke is not willing to see it. If the archduke of fresh blood didn��t appear, something bad would have happened.��


    The other two spirits, one tall and one short, also came in front of Joshua. These servants seemed to be very concerned about the mental state of the Duke of Bones.


    Ever since the end of the Nn Open tournament, the skeletal Duke had returned to its own territory and entered a state of istion.


    ��The ck Dragon Archduke?��


    Among the four dukes of the demon world, the only one that Joshua had note into contact with was the ck dragon.


    It was rumored to be the most violent creature in the demon world, but the ck Dragon Duke had always upied a corner of the demon world and refused to see anyone.


    ��What is it doing here?��Joshua asked curiously.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��It is said that it wants to hear the Duke��s performance, but the Duke has been busy with scoring points recently...��


    The Spirit��s voice was very soft, as if it was afraid that the skeleton Duke would hear it.


    ��Forget it, take me to see your Duke first.��


    Joshua directly gave the order as the third Prince of the demon world. The three spirits looked at each other, and finally, the youngest-looking Butler made a gesture of invitation.


    The Butler brought Joshua all the way to the second floor of the Lord Skeleton��s castle, all the way to the room where Belle had her meal during the filming of ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    ��Your Grace, His Highness Joshua is here.��


    The Butler could not knock on the door, so he could only shout at the door.


    There was no response from inside the door. The Butler saw that Joshua did not intend to leave, so he had no choice but to use magic to open the door handle.


    The door was pushed open. When Joshua walked into the room, his mind was thinking about when he was filming beauty and the Devil. Belle was sitting at a long table, all kinds of moving cutlery were serving a lot of delicious food to the table.


    However, this time, Joshua suspected that he hade to a certain European inte cafe with medieval style. It was still the same kind of dark inte cafe.


    There was no longer any delicious food in front of the long table. Instead, there was a magic web interface lined up in a row. The members of the national team of the Demon World sat in front of the long table and swiped the primary crystal mouse with their hands.


    They did not seem to have noticed Joshua��s arrival. Their eyes were fixed on the magic web interface in front of them.


    ��Cough, skeleton duke.��Joshua cleared his throat and tried to attract the attention of the skeleton duke who was sitting at the front of the long table.


    ��Find a ce to sit down.��


    After the Skeleton Duke gave the order in her hoarse voice, she ignored Joshua.


    Joshua nced at the magic web interface of one of the vampires. Currently, the situation on the battlefield of the Holy Spirit was already in the middle stage. The number of kills between the two sides was not much different, maintaining the bnce of power.


    Just when Joshua was about to bring Hiri to find a chair to sit on and wait by the side, the ground suddenly shook violently. The chandelier above the castle shook non-stop.


    An indescribable pressure spread through the entire haze forest, which caused the ferocious spirits hiding in the haze forest to hide in fear.


    Joshua grabbed Hiri��s hand at the first moment, and Hiri held Joshua instead, so that he would not fall to the ground.


    ��I heard something fall, the Star Stone?��


    Healy��s first thought was of some kind of stone that had fallen to the ground from outside the world.


    There were records in the magic books she had read, and every starstone was very expensive.


    ��I don��t think it��s a meteorite.��Josh held Healy��s hand tightly and walked carefully to the window of the room.


    The chaos demon gave Josh Super High Perception, which made him realize that it was a living creature that hadnded near the castle.


    It was... a very dangerous creature.


    Joshua carefully opened the window and saw the creature in the garden of the castle.


    A ck dragon!


    This ck dragon was twice the size of the Ice Dragon Katarian that Joshua met in Nn.


    A human standing at its feet was as small as a cat. It was the kind of monster that could be trampled to death with just one step.


    This ck dragon was definitely not a sub-dragon. It should be a pure-blooded giant dragon like the Copper Dragon and the ice dragon.


    ck Dragon Duke?


    One of the four dukes of the demon world immediately appeared in Joshua��s mind. However, what Joshua cared about the most was... the scales of this ck dragon.


    The vision of the chaos demon allowed Joshua to clearly see the gray fog that seeped out from the gaps of the ck dragon��s scales.


    This ck dragon was like the amalgamation of gray fog. Ever since thend of the demon world had turned gray, everything rted to gray fog had be taboo.


    However, this ck dragon waspletely equivalent to a dragon-type self-propelled gray fog diffuser.


    For the demon world, which was already well aware of the threat of gray fog, this kind of creature stood on the opposite side no matter how one looked at it.


    ��Skeleton Duke... There��s a ck dragon in your garden.��


    Joshua did not think that he was a match for this ck dragon, so he immediately warned the skeleton duke.


    However, the skeleton Duke did not answer Joshua. Joshua immediately turned around and looked at the long table in the room.


    ��Well, skeleton duke...��


    ��Wait for me to end this war!��


    Joshua looked at skeleton duke��s slender fingers that were constantly tapping on the virtual keyboard and the original crystal mouse. They should be in a tense group battle.


    Even if there was a nuclear bomb at the door of their house, they could still calmly finish this group battle and then deal with it.


    Should Joshua say that the game really poisoned this duke, or that this Duke had seen many things, so how could he be calm in such a situation?


    ��Jose... isn��t that the High Elf who always talks dirty jokes?��Hiri pointed at the bottom of the garden.


    ��Dirty jokes?��


    Jose looked in the direction Hiri pointed and saw a familiar figure.


    It was elder Enya from the High Elf tribe.


    When this elder returned to Ascek from the demon world, she had asked Jose to let her meet the ck Dragon Archduke.


    Joshua had agreed to her request, but he did not expect that the high elf elder would not onlye back alive, but also take the ck Dragon Duke to other people��s territory to stroll around.

 Chapter 758

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 761: A Loli with Alzheimer��s disease</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Jose��s n to ask elder Enya via text message failed because... elder Enya could not type.


    In desperation, Jose could only send a voicemunication request to the High Elf Elder.


    ��Son of the forest, are you also in the castle of the Lich Lord?��


    Elder Enya seemed to be very happy when she learned that Jose was in the castle of the Lord of Bones.


    Although Joshua was a demon, he was also an acquaintance to elder Enya.


    ��I��m just in time...��


    Before Joshua could answer elder Enya, the ck dragon in the garden suddenly showed its fangs. When Joshua reacted, the ck Dragon had already roared at the sky.


    The roar of the ck dragon could be regarded as a sound wave attack. Any weaker creature standing next to it would have their eardrums damaged.


    Meanwhile, Jose immediately covered Hili��s ears. The destructive sound wave did not spread into the castle. The pitch-ck runes covered the surface of the castle, forcefully blocking the roar of the ck dragon.


    These defensive runes were probably the reason why the skeleton Duke could y the game so calmly.


    ��Um... does this ck dragon want to fight?��


    After the roar stopped, Joshua asked elder Enya directly through the magicwork voice chat.


    With Lord Skeleton��s personality, after she finished ying this game of Holy Spirits, he would definitelye out and beat up this ck dragon that was roaring wildly in front of her house.


    ��Child of the forest, I came here to ask for the help of the Lord of the lich. The reason why Lord Ridley is roaring is because it is currently in pain.��


    Elder Enya��s voice had a pleading tone.


    ��Ridley? is that the name of the ck dragon... What��s wrong with it?��


    Joshua put his hands on the windowsill. This ck dragon did not behave like the copper dragon and Ice Dragon that Joshua had met.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    As the host of the most popr TV show in Faroese, the copper dragon had yed countless nobles in Faroese, while the ice dragon Catarian was evolving into an older female otaku.


    Both pure-blooded dragons had high intelligence, but this ck dragon gave Joshua the feeling that... he had Alzheimer��s disease.


    ��When I found Lord Ridley, his memory of the past was very vague, but he still recognized me.��


    As the priest of the Holy Tree, elder Enya��s other job was tomunicate with the guardian of the Holy Tree, which was this huge ck dragon.


    ��Can you pass on my words to the ck Dragon Duke?��


    Joshua wanted tomunicate with the ck Dragon Duke. The Blood Grand Duke was originally a high elf, so as the protector of the High Elves, the reason why the ck dragon would exist in the demon world must be veryplicated.


    ��Child of the forest, I��m afraid I can��t...��


    The ck dragon crouching beside elder Enya suddenly pped its wings at this moment. The hurricane caused by the pping of its huge wings blew away the petals of the flowers in the garden.


    ��Make it Stop!��


    Joshua took a look at the miserable situation in the garden below. The petals of the flowers that were nted by the Lord skeleton in the garden had basically been blown away by the wind..


    The Lord skeleton behind him had just finished thepetition of the Holy Spirits. He stood up from the long table and was ready to walk toward Joshua.


    ��That ck dragon seems to be afraid,��Hiri suddenly said.


    ��Afraid?��


    Joshua turned his gaze from the messy garden to the huge ck dragon again.


    The reason why it pped its wings was not to show off, but to try to distance itself from the castle.


    Elder Enya was also panicking because of the ck dragon��s actions. The voicemunication was filled with her voice trying tofort the ck dragon.


    ��Is it that hateful ck lizard again?��


    The Skeleton Duke directly went past Joshua and came to the side of the window. At that moment, the ck dragon became even more terrified.


    It directly pped its wings and flew into the sky. It kept increasing its altitude in an attempt to escape from the sight of the skeleton duke.


    ��Lord Ridley!��


    Elder Enya stood in the garden and looked at the ck dragon that rose into the sky. Anguage that Joshua had never heard before came out from the voicemunication.


    The High Elf was chanting an ancient prayer. The ck Dragon in the sky was restrained by something under the influence of the prayer. In the next moment, it quickly fell to the ground.


    The ck Dragon was shrouded in a dim light as it fell. When it was about tond on the ground, it had gradually shrunk into a human shape.


    Elder Enya reached out her hand to catch the ck dragon falling from the sky. She herself fell to the ground weakly.


    ��A young girl who fell from the Sky?��


    Hiri looked at the figure that was lying in elder Enya��s arms. Judging from the characteristics of the race, it was indeed a high elf. However, from the looks of it, she was only about seven or eight years old.


    ��Shouldn��t this ck dragon be an old man?��


    Joshua was also asking elder Enya about this.


    ��Lord Ridley used to be able to mimic the appearance of our race at any age, but now...��


    ��It has Alzheimer��s disease, so it can��t control its form as a high elf?��


    Joshua recalled the actions of the ck Dragon from before. Its actions were more like that of a six or seven-year-old child. However, given the ck dragon��s age, it was more suitable to use Alzheimer��s disease.


    ��Alzheimer��s disease,��elder Enya repeated the word seriously. ��Lord Ridley once swallowed the core of the gray fog for us. The gray fog eroded it for thousands of years... perhaps it��s just like what you said, the symptoms are somewhat simr to the end of human life.��


    ��Isn��t purifying the gray fog something that you��re good at?��


    When Joshua wasmunicating with elder Enya, the skeletal Duke had already passed through the wall and was slowly drifting toward the garden below.


    The skeletal duke seemed to be very familiar with this ck dragon. She did not fall into anger because the ck dragon had destroyed her garden.


    However, when the skeletal dukended in front of elder Enya, the ck dragon that was originally unconscious suddenly opened its eyes. It had turned into a high elf and was covered in scales.


    Elder Enya waspletely unable to resist the power of a dragon. It broke free from elder Enya��s embrace and revealed its golden pupils as it stared at the skeleton duke.


    ��ck Lizard, do you want to fight again?��The Skeleton Duke stood in front of the ck dragon and said in a low voice.


    ��Lord Ridley!��


    It did not answer the skeleton duke. After a short confrontation, it turned around and ran into the dark forest.


    When elder Enya wanted to stand up and chase after the ck dragon, she was exhausted and performed a perfect fall on the ground. Fortunately, her chest gave her a perfect cushion.


    ��What Lord Ridley swallowed was the core of the gray fog.��


    Elder Enya supported her body and stood up. At the same time, she said to Jose in the voicemunication.


    ��We... have no way to purify it.��

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 762, the Lord of Bones: ? ? ? ?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Let��s sort out the current situation.��


    Joshua was sitting in the Lord of Bones��castle, holding a cup of ck tea brewed by the ghost.


    ��You woke up the ck Dragon Archduke who had been sleeping for a long time and found that it had lost its memory, and its emotions were easily out of control. After that, your old feelings... No, the blood archduke gave you a suggestion, which was toe here and listen to the performance of the Lord of Bones


    ��The lord of the Lich has a musical instrument that can pacify living beings. That��s what he said... Lord Ridley has always been suffering from anger and hatred, and depression also troubled it.��


    Elder Enya��s hand was pressing against her chest. Judging from her movements, she was probably treating the bruise on her chest when she fell just now.


    ��Child of the forest, please help me find Lord Ridley. It��s very weak now,��elder Enya walked up and begged Joshua without caring about her image.


    ��Ahem... you should go to the skeleton duke.��


    Because Hiri was beside him, Joshua could only take a sip of his tea and look elsewhere.


    At this time, the sound of a piano suddenly rang in the hall of the castle. When Joshua heard the sound of the piano, the optical fiber around him gradually dimmed, and silver-gray light scattered around the floor-to-ceiling windows of the castle.


    The fatigue that Joshua had not slept the whole night was dispelled by a sense of tranquility.


    The music yed by the Skeleton Duke was the first chapter of Beethoven��s ��Moonlight Sonata��.


    It was not the first time that Joshua was affected by the sound of the Skeleton Duke��s piano.


    ��This is not... Illusion Magic.��


    Beside him, Hiri was holding the ring on her finger tightly. This ring could resist even the illusion magic of a purple-clothed person. However, when she heard the skeleton Duke��s performance, she could still feel the changes in her body��s emotions.


    ��It has nothing to do with the illusion?��


    Jose had always thought that the piano of the Skeleton King could bring about an impact that could make people feel themselves in the scene. It must be that the piano could release some kind of powerful illusion.


    When Hili first listened to the piano of the Skeleton King, she was almost killed by the music yed by the piano.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��The sound of this instrument can affect reality...��elder Enya muttered to herself.


    Not long after she was immersed in the influence of the piano sound of the male skeleton, she saw a blurry figure appear by the French window.


    ��Lord Ridley!��


    Elder Enya immediately recognized that it was the ck dragon that had escaped into the dark forest. When she ran to the window, there was no one outside.


    ��Did that ck dragon run away again?��


    Jose came to the garden outside and half-squatted down. Some of the weeds under his feet were stained by the gray fog.


    The fog was very thin. Jose waved his hand to disperse the fog and it disappeared.


    However, this was the ck dragon that had been hiding nearby and eavesdropping on the skeleton Duke��s performance. However, it was discovered by elder Enya and ran away.


    ��Can the two characters of shyness and tyranny... be put together?��


    When Hiri first met the ck dragon, she believed that the rumors about the Duke of ck dragon in the demon world were true. However, now... Hiri felt that it was necessary to discuss the authenticity of the rumors.


    ��No conflict... probably.��Jose did not intend to continue to dwell on the issue of the Duke of ck Dragon. ��It should not have gone far. You can take a look around. If there is anything, just tell me directly via text message.��


    After leaving this sentence, Joshua took Hiri directly to the concert hall of the Duke of Bones.


    When Joshua pushed open the door of the concert hall, the Duke of bones was still immersed in the performance of the Moonlight Sonata..


    The performancested for about five minutes. When thest note was struck by the Duke of bones, Joshua politely gave the duke a round of apuse.


    ��So, Josh, you haven��t written me a new score for almost a month.��


    The Lord of the bones stopped ying and looked up at Josh with the fire of the soul.


    Before the Holy Spirit came online, Josh and the Lord of the bonesmunicated most about the progress of the new score besides the movie reviews.


    Every time Josh handed the new score to the Lord of the Lich, Josh could hear her excitement from her hoarse voice.


    It was the same this time.


    The Skeleton Duke stood up from the piano and walked all the way to Josh, reaching out her withered hand.


    ��Didn��t you always write a chapter every few months... and, skeleton duke, are you... tired of the score that I gave you?��


    Josh used the word ��Tired��to describe the skeleton duke��s attitude toward music.


    The music that she yed on the piano allowed her to regain her sense of touch and taste. This was also the reason why skeleton was so addicted to ying..


    ��Tired of eating? I never get tired of the music that you gave me,��skeleton said in a low voice. ��I��m not interested in many things, but when I��m interested in something, I be very greedy. I��m like the champion of the Holy Spirit.��


    ��Well, today I hope you can help me score a movie that��s not that long.��


    There was no concept of animation in this world, so Joshua could only use the form of a movie to exin to the skeleton king.


    ��A new movie?��


    The soul fire in the eye socket of the skeleton king burned even more intensely, and Joshua could associate it with her widening her eyes.


    ��Joshua, the ��shining��that you made previously has disappointed me! If it wasn��t for the Holy Spirit Competition, I would definitely urge you to shoot a new movie. Do you have a new movie already? Very good!��


    The skeleton Duke��s excited tone had clearly told Joshua that the movie was also one of the things that she was interested in.


    ��This movie might not be like what you think. It��s aimed at a younger age.��


    When Joshua heard the skeleton Duke��s expectant tone, a sense of guilt welled up in his heart.


    ��I don��t want to listen to unnecessary words. Just take out the sample film,��the skeleton Duke said.


    At the request of the Lich King, Joshua took out the sample film of cat and mouse.


    When the spirits behind the skeleton duke heard the signal that the movie was going to be shown, they immediately carried the small benches and flew into the skeleton Duke��s auditorium. At the same time, the Butler pulled the white screen open beside thergest wall of the auditorium.


    ��Then, please enjoy the demo of ��Cat and Mouse��.��Jose walked to the white screen and activated the crystal in his hand.


    Although Jose could not see the expression of bonehead, he could see the expressions of the ghosts clearly, they were probably still looking forward to the premiere of movies like ��The Devil is not too cold��and ��Avatar��.


    The soundtrack for most of the movies is taken over by the ghost band of Bonehead.


    The demo starts with a group of producers, and as the scene goes dark, the ghost musicians look forward to the magic car chase and the fireballs..


    They see a little mouse running with its short legs.


    The atmosphere froze at that moment.

 Chapter 760

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 763: thepetition where whoeverughs will die</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Two years ago, the skeleton Duke did not like this immortal body.


    After bing an undead, the skeleton duke could not feel joy through her body. She had no sense of touch or taste. No matter how delicious the food was, it was meaningless to her.


    Therefore, she could only pursue some spiritual entertainment. In the past, she always thought that she could only give herself somefort through music.


    But since the appearance of Josh, the Skeleton Duke found that his vision was still too narrow, music, games, movies and the magic web.


    Josh��s existence brought too many surprises to the skeleton duke.


    In less than two years, the world had a lot of interesting things.


    For the first time, the skeleton Duke felt the beauty of immortality, and was very d that he could live in this form of the world which became more and more wonderful.


    However, Joshua��sst movie, the shining, made the skeleton lord very dissatisfied.


    She was so dissatisfied that she regretted not signing a contract with Joshua, adding, ��every once in a while, you must provide an excellent score��, and adding, ��and make a good movie!��.


    After the Holy Spirit appeared, she added, ��magic web game.��


    But it was toote toin now. Half of the Skeleton Lord��s soul had been handed over to Joshua, and she could only hope that Joshua��s next movie would be more wonderful than the shining.


    Although she didn��t want to force the birth of two amazing movies like Shawshank��s redemption, she wanted at least a movie like beauty and the devil that would make her feelfortable and interesting.


    But... what was happening in front of her now?


    The old man sat on his throne, impatiently pointing at the handrail.


    In the midst of her burning soul fire was a cat teasing a mouse.


    This was not the first time the skeleton Duke had seen such a moving painting. There was such a form of performance in the game, so the skeleton duke could ept such a performance as ��animation��.


    Butpared to the content of the previous movies that Jose had shot... the difference was not just a little bit, but a dimension!


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    The Skeleton King patiently watched the first part. A qualified film critic should not judge a movie just by looking at the first part.


    However, the Skeleton King watched the movie for more than four minutes. She was basically certain that the movie... was a cat-and-mouse farce!


    The main character of this farce was also very strange. The cat and mouse��s movements and wisdom were simr to that of humans. The cat��s speed and strength were also beyondmon sense.


    The plot of the scene had already arrived. Jerry the mouse threw the ss cup in his hand down from the table, and Tom the cat instantly jumped from the table to the ground and grabbed the ss cup that was about to break.


    ��What��s the name of this movie?��


    The Skeleton Duke suddenly asked Josh who was beside him.


    ��Cat and mouse, strictly speaking, is an animation,��Josh said.


    ��Is there any meaning in you making such a ridiculous thing?��


    She could not help it when she saw the sixth minute. The skeleton duke could not find any useful plot, only the ��confrontation��between the cat and the mouse.


    ��The meaning is to make the audienceugh from the bottom of their hearts, just like the ghosts under yourmand.��


    When Joshua was ying the demo, his attention was on the ghosts. From the first minute of the story, some of the ghost musicians who were not funny were captured.


    At this moment, the skeleton duke also turned his gaze to the Ghost Orchestra under hismand. There were a total of thirty-six members of the Ghost Orchestra.


    The ghost musicians who were originallyughing happily immediately covered their mouths when they felt the skeleton duke��s gaze. However, their bodies were translucent. This kind of action was meaningless.


    ��Warlow! Warlow, Stop! The Duke doesn��t look happy.��


    The other two ghosts did not notice the skeleton Duke��s gaze at all. It was only when his friend reminded them that danger had arrived.


    The atmosphere fell to freezing point once again. The thirty-six ghost musicians all sat in their seats in an elegant and serious manner.


    It was like a group of middle-aged uncles watching the World Cup turning back into musicians ying ssical music in an elegant opera house.


    In this way, skeleton seemed to be telling Josh that the cat-and-mouse farce wasn��t funny.


    But the sound of tes falling suddenly came from the screen. Josh had added the sound of something falling to the demo beforehand.


    Just as the thirty-six ghost musicians were waiting with serious hearts for skeleton to wave the baton in his hand.


    Tom the cat in the picture was facing a huge crisis. Jerry the mouse ran to the decorative table at the top of the wall and threw the tes on the table to the ground.


    Tom, who was sharp, caught the first few tes. Jerry did not stop and threw a pile of tes to the ground.


    In just a few seconds, Tom��s hands had piled up hundreds of tes, and the height of the stacked tes reached the roof.


    When Tom leaned against the corner of the wall, panting, Joshua could see the faces of some of the ghost musicians gradually contorting.


    ��Everyone, please don��t be so serious. The Duke will not punish you if you rx a little. I promise in the name of Joshua Arnold.��


    The ghost musicians did as Joshua said. The Soul Fire of the Skeleton Duke was staring at each and every one of them.


    They could only frown and use this method to suppress the smile on their faces.


    However, only a portion of the ghosts seeded. There were still a portion of the ghost musicians who could not bear it anymore andughed out loud.


    Laughter was contagious. After a ghost musician who had a low level ofughter detonated the bomb calledughter.., a few of the surrounding people could not help but withdraw from the image of a ��ssical musician��and enter the ��World Cup watching uncle��state.


    ��What kind of music do you want me to make for this thing?��


    The Skeleton Duke did not look at the Ghost Orchestra under him anymore. He kept tapping his skull with his finger and looked at Joshua in front of him again.


    ��This is the score.��


    Joshua took out a new score and handed it to the skeleton duke.


    The Skeleton Duke took the score from Joshua��s hand. At first nce, she thought that there was no reason for Joshua to make such a farce-like animation with good music, but the Skeleton Duke was wrong..


    ��Are you sure that what is written on it is the score for these things?��


    After the skeleton Duke finished reading the music score, he stood up from his seat and stared at Joshua with his soul fire.


    ��This is an excerpt from some music scores. It��s very suitable for cats and mice.��


    Joshua could understand the skeleton duke��s mood when he saw the music score.


    There were many well-known ssical music scores on this music score on Earth, but these songs only had a small section!


    The Skeleton Duke felt that this piece of music was not bad, but after reading a short section, he changed to another one. This one looked pretty good too, but after reading it, it changed to another one.


    ��Of course, I will also give you aplete sheet of music.��Jose could only use this sentence to calm the skeleton duke down.

 Chapter 761

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 764, Dragons</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The skeleton ys on the keys with his slender fingers.


    The Cat and mouse score ising to an end.


    She has made a contract with Josh toplete the score for several films, but neither avatar nor Shawshank is nearly as troublesome as the cat and mouse.


    The movie that Josh had previously shot, ��Lord Skeleton��, only needed to finish recording in one go. The background music of the movie served as a foil to the atmosphere.


    But this time, the soundtrack..


    ��Stop! Ghosn, your part starts when the cat runs, not the mouse.��


    Lord skeleton made a voice to stop a ghost violinist from ying. Josh also stopped ying the cat and mouse.


    ��Try Again!��


    The soul fire in the Skeleton King��s eye sockets nced at the thirty-six phantom musicians under hismand and gave the order again.


    The music gradually began to y. The rhythm of the music seemed to be born for the cat and mouse��s actions.


    As the performance gradually progressed, the skeleton king had the illusion that the cat and mouse were dancing on the notes.


    ��Stop!��


    The dance between Tom and Jerry did notst long before the skeleton Duke interrupted the performance of his Phantom Orchestra again.


    ��There should be no problem this time, right?��


    Hiri whispered to Joshua. This was the twenty-second time that the Skeleton Duke had stopped the soundtrack work of her Phantom Orchestra.


    ��Bakers, it��s the mouse that is teasing the cat now. Your upperstring tone should be a little higher!��


    While the Skeleton Duke reprimanded the ghost band under hermand, the soul fire in his eyes also nced at Hiri. She was using this method to tell Hiri not to speak.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��The score of the cat and mouse is not a simple matter. The Skeleton Duke has a higher requirement in this aspect.��


    Joshua directly sent this message to Hiri in the text message.


    The Lord of bones had a doubtful attitude towards the demo of the cat and mouse. However, she treated the score that Joshua had entrusted to her so harshly that it was on the level of obsessivepulsive disorder.


    The Lord of Bones would rey the score if a single note was not right.


    Joshua could not provide any advice regarding the performance. He could only stand aside and act as the human-shaped projector. Every time the Lord of Bones felt that it was not enough, he would step back a little.


    This time, the score took nearly three hours to reach the end.


    ��Onest time.��


    The skeleton duke��s slender bone fingers rested on the piano keys again. The music yed by the ghost musicians gradually sounded.


    When thest part of the score was about to be yed, the sound of ss shattering stopped the ghost musicians from ying.


    ��It��s that damn ck lizard again!��


    The skeleton duke suddenly pressed his fingers on the piano keys. At this moment, his anger turned into musical notes that filled the entire auditorium.


    ��The ck Dragon Duke?��


    While Joshua was wondering what had happened, the door of the auditorium was pushed open by the magic power of the Skeleton Duke. The ss in the corridor outside the door had been shattered into pieces.


    There were muddy footprints on the floor of the corridor. The ck Dragon Duke was hiding outside the door and eavesdropping, trying to escape through the broken window.


    However, it had underestimated the various barriers that the Duke of bones had set up in the castle..


    The ck Dragon Duke was trapped in a cage made of ck magic runes. When the Duke of bones stood up and walked toward it, it waved its hands in an effort to break away from the runes.


    ��It looks... bad.��


    Hiri was in the auditorium watching the scene in the corridor. A little girl was trapped in a ck cage while a lich was slowly walking towards the struggling little girl.


    This scene looked really bad.


    The prerequisite was to ignore the scales on the little girl��s body.


    The ck Dragon��s interruption of the skeleton Duke��s performance had thoroughly infuriated the skeleton duke. In his fury, the Lich King directly used the pitch-ck cage to imprison the ck dragon.


    The scales on its body gradually increased, and at the same time, it was trying to use brute force to break free from the skeleton Duke��s restraint.


    The cracks on the cage formed by the pitch-ck light became more and more numerous.


    Finally, the ck Dragon broke the cage and disappeared in front of the skeleton Duke in the blink of an eye.


    The disappearance of the ck Dragon raised the fury of the skeleton duke to another level. The entire haze forest seemed to be wailing because of the wrath of the Lich King.


    ��Continue!��


    The Skeleton Duke turned around and gave an order to his ghost band. The final score of the cat and mouse began again.


    When the skeleton Duke��s bone fingers touched the keyboard, Joshua saw the ck dragon that appeared as a high elf in its infancy. It stuck its head out of the broken window again.


    This time, the ck dragon was very obedient because there was no more ss for it to smash.


    The Skeleton Duke finished the final score. The moment thest note was recorded into the Crystal by Joshua, the Lord of the Lich stood up.


    A long staff appeared in her hand. It seemed that the lord of the Lich intended to fight the ck dragon Duke directly.


    The ck dragon escaped from the sight of the Lord of the Lich once again.


    ��Lord of the Lich, are you familiar with that ck Dragon?��


    Joshua held the finished recording of ��Cat and mouse��, but he was thinking about the ck Dragon Duke��s performance against the Lord of the lich.


    A ck dragon shrouded in gray fog. No matter how Joshua thought about it, it was impossible for him to be afraid of a Lich Lord.


    In terms of strength, it was undoubtedly a level higher than the ck dragon.


    ��More than ten years ago, that fellow woulde to my castle every once in a while. He kept repeating the words, ��I was once the guardian of the Holy Tree.��that high and mighty look of his has long made me want to turn him into a bone dragon.��


    The Skeleton Duke held the long staff in his hand and prepared to walk out of the castle.


    ��More than ten years ago, would lord Ridley still be able to talk to you?��


    Elder Enya suddenly walked out from the end of the corridor. She had always held this lich lord in awe. However, after hearing what the Skeleton Duke said, she slowly walked out from the shadows of the corridor.


    ��It��s normal for a dragon to have the intelligence to talk to me. Elf, you don��t even know this?��


    The Skeleton Duke allowed the high elf to wander around his castle because she was Joshua��s servant, but the ck dragon..


    ��Lord Ridley has now... lost the ability tomunicate through voice.��Elder Enya��s voice became lower and lower. ��It may still recognize you, but Lord Ridley��s way of thinking right now is simr to a six or seven-year-old child.��


    When the skeleton duke heard elder Enya��s confession, he stopped in his tracks in a daze.


    ��It said that it is a pure-blooded dragon and is immune to all mental and illusory magic in the world.��


    The Skeleton Duke��s words were questioning elder Enya about why the ck Dragon Duke had be like this.


    ��The reason may be the gray fog, but why has it be like this... I am also looking for the reason, but can you calm...��


    ��Enough.��


    The skeleton Duke interrupted what elder Enya wanted to say.


    ��That damned ck lizard will not allow me to see it... in its current state, it is a proud dragon...��

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762: Chapter 765, the Dragon Summoner</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Is this really going to work?��


    Hiriy on the grass in the garden of bones, looking at the fountain in the middle of the garden.


    ��This... Elder Enya, are you sure that the Grand Duke of blood said that he only needs to calm it down?��


    Joshua was lying on the grass in the garden just like Hiri, and elder Enya was lying next to Joshua.


    The Elven elder had always felt that it was too crowded to lie on the ground, so he kept adjusting his posture.


    ��Lord Ridley has been corroded by the gray fog for too long. Many of its emotions have been swallowed by the gray fog. We have to try to awaken some of its positive emotions.��


    Elder Enya could only choose to lie on his side in the end and exin to Joshua at the same time.


    ��Are these theter symptoms of being eroded by the gray fog?��The adjudicators that Joshua met were basically in the early stages of being eroded by the gray fog.


    Their fragile minds could not withstand the manic influence of the gray fog at all, so they would be transformed into a kind of inhuman monster by the gray fog.


    This ck dragon was previously the guardian of the Holy Tree, and its body already had the power to suppress the gray fog.


    After the cmity of Arthur Crow��s destruction, the ck dragon chose to devour the core in order to remove the gray fog that shrouded Arthur Crow..


    The so-called core Joshua could vaguely guess that it was something simr to the ��door��on the frost ins.


    After devouring the core, the ck dragon began to fight against the gray fog in its body.


    It was not clear whether it had seeded or failed, but one thing was certain. This ck dragon had been in a berserk state for a period of time because of the gray fog, just like those judges.


    The impression of the ck Dragon Duke��s cruelty and brutality was probably left behind during that period of time.


    But now, the ck dragon��s emotions like ��anger��and ��hatred��seemed to have been ��eaten��by the core of the gray fog.


    The result was that its mind became younger and younger. Eventually, it might be like a baby, and then... it would disappearpletely.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��It has Alzheimer��s disease!��


    After listening to elder Enya for so long, Joshua still felt that the ck Dragon had a serious Alzheimer��s disease, even though it looked like a young high elf.


    ��It really appeared!��


    Hiri��s voice interrupted Joshua��s thoughts. In the fountain in the middle of the garden, a young high elf appeared at the edge of the garden.


    In the middle of the garden, there was a huge white screen and a primary crystal. The primary crystal was ying a demo of the cat and mouse that Joshua had justpleted.


    ��Is Lord Ridley interested in that?��


    Enya looked at the ck Dragon from afar. It carefully approached the white screen. After making sure that the lord skeleton was not there, it sat directly under the white screen and stared nkly at Tom and Jerry��s performance.


    ��Children will definitely be interested in cats and mice.��


    Joshua slowly got up from the ground.


    The ck dragon would only run away in panic when it saw the Lord Skeleton. Judging from the extent of the vibration of its sharp long ears, Joshua should have noticed it long ago.


    However, it did not make any reaction. Elder Enya followed Joshua all the way to the side of the ck dragon.


    ��Lord Ridley?��


    Elder Enya greeted the ck dragon in a low voice, but it ignored Enya. Its eyes were fixed on the love and death between Tom and Jerry.


    Joshua could not see any expression on its face..


    ��This... is it really useful?��


    Elder Enya also turned her eyes to the white screen. She admitted that the cats and mice on the white screen were indeed very interesting.


    However, elder Enya felt that it was unrealistic to rely on this short animation to bring back the emotions of the ck Dragon.


    ��I don��t know. The Grand Duke of Blood��s suggestion is correct. The piano of the Skeleton Duke can trigger the resonance of emotions. As for the cats and mice...��


    The original purpose of Joshua��s creation of the cats and mice was to cure the soldiers in the Demon World Fortress who had fallen into autism and mania because of the gray fog.


    However, the situation of this ck dragon was far more serious than those soldiers. It looked more like a puppet with its own instincts.


    At this time, the butler of the castle appeared in front of Josh.


    ��Your Highness Josh, the Duke said that the score was not perfect.��The Butler bowed to Josh and exined his purpose ofing.


    ��Not perfect? If you want to make another score, I have a sample that can be brought back to the concert hall.��


    Joshua really could not give any advice to the skeleton duke regarding the score. If the skeleton Duke said that it was not perfect, it meant that it was not perfect. Joshua could not refute it.


    ��No, the Duke said that it��s fine here.��


    The Butler took a step back and rose into the sky. At some point, thirty-six ghost musicians had already appeared around him with their musical instruments.


    At this moment, Jose understood what the skeleton duke meant. He immediately picked up the crystal on the table.


    When Jose stopped ying the cat and mouse, the ck Dragon instinctively wanted to fight with Jose. However, it was too short in the high elf state, even if it jumped up, it would not be able to get the crystal in Jose��s hand.


    Just as it was about to return to its original form, Josh yed a silent version of the cat and mouse again.


    The Ghost Orchestra, which had been rehearsed beforehand, directly yed the cat and mouse score. Josh found a suitable ce to sit and watch the scene.


    ��Maybe we can hold a cat and mouse theme concert in the future,��Josh said.


    ��I��m definitely interested in this concert.��


    Healy had never liked ssical concerts. To be precise, she did not like anything aristocratic, but the cat and mouse concert that Josh mentioned immediately piqued her interest.


    ��Enjoy it quietly for now.��


    Josh and Healy held hands and bathed in the notes yed by the Ghost Orchestra. Tom and Jerry were still shing with the notes in the picture.


    The ck dragon sat on the ground in a daze and looked at the white screen. The nine-minute performance did notst long and gradually came to an end.


    The final scene ended with the victory of Jerry the mouse.


    When the music disappeared, Josh stared at the ck dragon sitting on the ground.


    Its eyes had a new look in them.


    ��Lord Ridley!��


    Elder Enya walked forward excitedly and found that the ck dragon was trying to say something with its mouth.


    ��What do you want to say?��Elder Enya bent down excitedly to listen to the sybles that were gradually formed in the ck dragon��s mouth.


    Joshua also came to the side of the ck Dragon. It was gradually recovering its consciousness, or at the very least, it had begun to regain its ability to speak.


    However, Joshua now had an inexplicable feeling that his daughter was about to learn to speak the first sentence.


    Under normal circumstances, the first words that a baby would learn would be ��Daddy��or ��Mommy��.


    But this ck dragon..


    ��Next Episode.��


    It used a clear and tender voice to say this sentence clearly.

 Chapter 763

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 766, the rules of the martial arts world</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the Mercenary Guild.


    Reyek used a whetstone to sh the de of the long-handled axe in his hand. This axe had apanied him for almost five to six years, and the de of the axe had curled up during the hunting, reyek had no choice but to find a dwarf artisan to forge a new weapon for him.


    But Reyek found this old friend from the Dusty Warehouse.


    ��Leader, our target this time is only the spark dragon. You can continue to rest in the camp for a while.��


    One of the pirs of the snake of Yevilk said to Reyerk.


    ��That��s why I took this out.��


    Reyerk put down the Whetstone and walked out of the camp with his long-handled axe.


    After almost a month, the snake of Yevilk was once again ready for an expedition to hunt.


    In the past, the snake��s expedition was to hunt some extremely dangerous monsters. However, after epting the filming request for world of monsters, Reyerk felt like he had returned to the time when he was just a mercenary.


    Rona sorted out a list of the monster difficulty levels in the area around Nn. The snake of Yevilk started hunting from the lowest level of monsters, and recorded the hunting process.


    Hunting low-level monsters was a boring and uninteresting process, so at the end of each episode of world of monsters, there would be a video recording of the hunting of powerful monsters.


    This time, the main target of the snake of Yevilk��s expedition was a monster called the Spark Dragon, although it was already considered a ��dangerous existence��that could threaten most mercenary groups.


    However, Reyerk became serious. The spark dragon really couldn��t withstand a swing of its axe, so Reyerk chose to go easy on his weapon before he left.


    ��Where��s Rona?��Reyerk asked.


    There was nothing worse than when the cameraman disappeared during the filming of a documentary.


    ��He��s watching TV in the mercenary hall,��a member said.


    Reyerk directly took the long-handled axe and went to the hall of the Mercenary Guild. The entire hall was in chaos. Two mercenaries were fighting, and several tables were overturned.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    The air was filled with the smell of alcohol on the ground.


    Reyerk ignored the group of mercenaries who were fighting and went to Rona��s table to sit down.


    ��How long until thetest issue of ��World of Monsters��starts?��


    Reyerk looked at the wall of the projected television screen of the Mercenary Guild. On the wall, the Brass Dragon��s ��interview��program was ying.


    However, as soon as the time was up, the head of the Mercenary Guild would transfer the screen back to Nn television station.


    Nowadays, for many mercenaries, it had be their habit to watch ��World of monsters��on time every week.


    The skills and knowledge that the snake of Yevelk taught in World of Warcraft could sometimes be theirst hope.


    ��Ten minutes left.��


    Rona took out a pocket watch and looked at the time on it. He didn��t participate in thetest episode of World of Warcraftst month because he wanted to participate in the Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition.


    Therefore, Rona was very worried about the quality of this episode.


    ��Reyek! Reyek!��


    Rona and Reyek were waiting for the head of the Mercenary Guild to change the channel when the head of the Mercenary Guild ran directly in front of them.


    ��Old Hank, it��s time to change the channel,��Rona said.


    ��Change it, I��ll change it right away, but Reyek, can you help me deal with the dispute between the Frost Wood Shield and the ck Gold Shield?��The head of the mercenary guild whispered to Reyek.


    Reyerk turned around and looked behind him. The fight between the two mercenaries was still going on, and the members of their respective guilds had also arrived.


    Including the two mercenary guild leaders, Frostwood Shield and ck gold were the two strongest mercenary groups in the Nn Mercenary Guild, while the Yevelk Snake was an extra-standard ��hidden character��.


    The two leaders sensed Reyerk��s gaze. After nodding at Reyerk, they walked towards him aggressively.


    ��What happened?��Reyerk asked.


    ��It��s all because ck Gold��s fury couldn��t keep his mouth shut. In front of Frostwood Shield, he said that their country had suffered a terrible defeat in the Holy Spirit Competition. He even spoke ill of Master Fuya,��the person in charge said in a hushed tone.


    Most of ck Gold��s members were from the country of steel, while Frostwood Shield��s members were mainly from the country of frost.


    During the Nn Holy Spirit Open tournament, the country of steel had heavily injured the country of Frost, which made many of the Holy Spirit yers from the country of frost hold their breaths.


    To openly provoke and speak ill of Master Fuya was simply asking for a beating.


    ��I can��t care about that.��Reyerk directly shook his head and refused the person-in-charge��s request.


    World of Warcraft and Reyerk��s debut as a singer had gradually changed the impression that the snake of Yevilk was among the mercenaries.


    Any conflict between mercenary groups could be resolved peacefully as long as Reyerk intervened, but Reyerk was not in the mood.


    ��Alright... Alright.��


    The person in charge knew that Reyerk was a man of his word, so he could only brace himself and personallye between ck gold and frost wood shield.


    Perhaps it was because Reyerk was present, the mercenary leaders of both sides were very restrained. They ordered their men to move a table and a chair to sit face to face.


    ��Old Hank!��


    When the person in charge walked towards the two mercenary leaders with a perturbed mood, Rona��s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    He turned around in surprise, thinking that Reyerk was going to mediate, Rona gestured to him.


    ��It��s time to change the channel!��


    ��Change the channel!��


    The person in charge shouted at the servant holding the remote control on the other side of the Mercenary Guild. The servant changed the projection on the wall to Nn television station.


    Nn Television was broadcasting an advertisement for alchemy potions.


    After the person-in-charge finished doing this, he swallowed his saliva and walked to the ce where the two mercenary groups were facing each other.


    The position they were sitting on was just facing the projection wall. The Mercenary Guild had three projections, and this was the best viewing spot. No matter which projection they were looking at, they could see it veryfortably.


    Therefore, only the strongest mercenary had the ability to upy this ce.


    ��Rusty Scum, this is already the third time that Kid of yours has provoked us!��


    Frost Wood Shield��s leader stared at the man in front of him. ck Gold��s leader��s face was branded with the lifelong imprint of a steel country prisoner. Just this imprint alone was enough to prove that he was not an existence to be trifled with.


    ��Then how do you n to deal with him? Honorable General...��ck Gold��s leader revealed a sinister smile.


    The title of general was a provocation to frost wood shield��s leader. There were rumors in the mercenary guild that this old leader was actually a deserter of frost country.


    ��If you take something that you shouldn��t take, you should cut off your hand. If you say something you shouldn��t say, cut off your tongue.��


    Themander of Frost Wood Shield pulled out a dagger and stabbed it on the table.


    ��This is called the rules!��


    ��Rules?��Themander of ck Gold Shield tried to figure out the brand on his cheek, ��Old Man, Little Fury is telling the truth. Your Frost country has lost to our Knight of iron country twice in a row. No, it��s you who beat him up, right?��


    ��That little brat of yours said something insulting to our country...��


    The leader of Frost Wood Shield held the dagger and slowly stood up.


    ��Sadly, what Little Fury said is the truth.��


    The leader of ck gold mercenary group was also angered by Frost Wood Shield��s tough attitude. Both sides slowly stood up. The mercenaries behind them quietly pulled out their weapons. It seemed that a battle was about to break out in the mercenary guild.


    The atmosphere in the mercenary guild became extremely quiet.


    ��It��s starting.��


    A voice broke the silence. It was Rona��s pocket watch not far away.


    Rona ignored the dispute between the two mercenary groups and directly looked at the projection on the wall in the distance.


    The advertisement finally came to an end. Rona could finally see the production of World of Warcraft without his supervision.


    The Frostwood Shield mercenary group and the ck gold mercenary group, who were in a confrontation, also looked at the projected wall.


    When the screen lit up again, Rona did not see the opening of ��World of monsters��. Instead, a burst of joyful music sounded throughout the entire mercenary guild.


    The next moment, the image of a mouse running with its short legs appeared on the three projected walls of the mercenary guild.


    What is this?


    This question instantly filled the minds of all the mercenaries present.

 Chapter 764 - I will take the lead to urge the update

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 767, I will take the lead to urge the update</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The dispute between the two mercenary groups was not something that happened in a day or two.


    Their reputations in Nn were almost the same. They were both Nn��s most famous mercenary groups.


    Therefore, thepetition between Frostwood Shield and ck gold mercenary groupsted for several years.


    ck gold mercenary group had been using all kinds of underhanded methods to provoke frostwood shield. It seemed that they intended to use violence to drive Frostwood Shield out of Nn.


    Frostwood Shield��s leader had always chosen to back down, but today he felt that it was time to ept ck Gold��s challenge.


    The atmosphere in the mercenary guild was extremely tense. The mercenaries from both sides had already quietly pulled out their weapons.


    The surrounding mercenaries who belonged to the other mercenary groups cleverly stayed away from the center of the dispute.


    Frost Shield held the dagger in his hand tightly. He tried his best to focus his attention on the enemy in front of him.


    However, behind the ck gold mercenary group leader was a television projection. In the projection, a mouse was ying with a cat, causing Frost Shield��s expression to twitch slightly.


    He had reminded himself countless times to be serious and fierce. In this kind of confrontation, he absolutely could not lose!


    ��Forget it, there is no atmosphere for a fight to the death.��


    The leader of the ck gold mercenary group suddenly put his sword back into its scabbard. This action stunned even the members standing behind him. Then, they immediately looked at the projection on the wall.


    The mouse on the wall was holding a transparent ss cup and threatening the cat. Every action of the mouse was apanied by a small piece of music that was funny and cute.


    Under the background of the music, the mercenaries who were full of anger earlier had already put their attention on the cat and mouse.


    ��We can��t just...��


    The leader of Frost Shield was not as flexible as ck gold. He did not n to let this cunning man go so easily.


    However, just as he was about to say something fierce, his eyes happened to see the cat holding the te that the mouse threw down in horror during the performance... the te gradually stacked up until it was close to the roof.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    The fierce expression on the FROSTWOOD shield leader��s face could not be maintained. No matter how hard he tightened his facial muscles, it was meaningless.


    The Cat in the picture also had the mouse��sical and exaggerated movements and expression. It was as if the cat had taken a feather and kept scratching his neck.


    He could endure the pain of the de stabbing into his chest, but the urge tough tormented him..


    At the moment when his fierce expression was about to copse, he could only angrily put away the dagger in his hand and turn around, not letting the other mercenary group see him.


    ��Let��s Go!��


    He brought his subordinates and prepared to leave this ce.


    The other members of Frost Wood Shield followed his orders, but some of them kept looking back at the cat and mouse on the screen before leaving.


    ��Let��s Go!��


    His voice sounded like he was holding something back. Just like that, the members of Frostwood Shield reluctantly left the hall of the Mercenary Guild.


    The dispute came to an end.


    The person-in-charge of the Mercenary Guild sat on the ground and looked at the hall that had returned to peace with some disbelief.


    If the cat and mouse on the television were real, the person-in-charge must find time to properly thank these two small actors.


    Unfortunately, they were just images drawn by others.


    ��Is that ��World of monsters��? Has It be so simple after we left?��


    The Snake Archer Koya of Yevelk arrived at the Hall of the Mercenary Guild at this time.


    The Archer also arrived at the hall at the same time as the broadcast of ��World of monsters��. He was already prepared for the quality of thetest episode to drop slightly after he left.


    However, the quality of the broadcast on the television could not be described as a little drop. It could be said that it had dropped a dimension.


    ��This is not world of Warcraft!��


    This was not the first time Rona had felt a headache because of the Archer��s IQ.


    ��That cat can walk on two legs and disappear in the blink of an eye. It can even pick up so many tes... This can��t be a cat raised by a human! There must be nine tails in the rumors...��


    ��It��s an ordinary house cat,��Rona interrupted the archer. ��I just watched the Spellcaster Forum. This is Nn��s official new program called ��cats and mice��. It��s a new form of acting called animation.��


    ��House Cats? Those cats raised by humans can��t be smart enough to carry tes,��the archer said.


    ��Leader, what do you think?��Rona ignored the archer and asked Reyek, who was sitting opposite him.


    He found something called a smile on Reyerk��s face. Reyerk, who was nearly two meters tall and had a fierce image of a bald head.., when he smiled, he felt a sense of horror as if the murderer had seeded.


    ��It��s very interesting. I can show it to Helis. It��s good for her emotional control,��Reyerk said.


    ��Sister?��The archer suddenly became serious when he mentioned his sister.


    ��The introduction on the Spellcaster Forum said that it is helpful to treat the mental illness caused by the gray fog. The reason why Huris is getting less and less able to control her anger recently is probably because of the seque after being affected by the gray fog,��Rona also exined.


    ��Then hurry up and let sistere over. How did it end?��When the archer turned his head, he found that the performance of ��Cat and mouse��had already ended.


    It had been less than ten minutes, which was very ufortable for the Nn audience who were used to watching movies.


    ��Is there no next episode? or rey it again,��the archer asked.


    ��I don��t know... the official post did not announce the specific broadcast time, but you can writements below asking for rey or update the new episode.��


    Rona browsed through the official posts about cats and mice on the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��Leader, I think it��s more useful for you to send a text message to Mr. Joshua.��


    ��I��ll try.��


    Although the members of the snake of Yevelk who were infected with the gray fog had recovered with the help of Joshua, the mental state of the two members was somewhat abnormal when they were infected by the gray fog.


    One of them was the archer��s sister, Helis. She had be more and more irritable recently. Reyerk had used many methods to make her try to control her anger, and many of them had worked, including taking her to the movies, for example, ��Beauty and the devil��and ��The devil is not too cold.��.


    This cat and mouse work might also be able to help her.


    ��Is my opinion useful?��


    The archer followed Rona��s instructions and posted on the official post of the cat and mouse, hoping to update the next episode as soon as possible and rey it.


    Before Rona could reply, the archer rushed out and moved a table to the center of the Mercenary Guild. He began to call on the mercenaries present to join the camp to urge arger army.


    What surprised Rona was that these mercenaries, who usually licked blood with their swords, were actually very interested in this child-like animation.


    The call for a rey and the next episode almost resounded throughout the mercenary guild, as if a brand new religion had arisen.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 768: Raising ck Dragons from scratch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At the edge of the Demon World Imperial City.


    ��Lord Ridley is still very unstable. If you bring him back to Asgolos, it will have an unpredictable effect.��


    ��The holy tree can alleviate Lord Ridley��s pain. The secret spell that our priests possess can allow Lord Ridley to maintain his body size.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood discussed the whereabouts of the ck Dragon Duke with elder Enya.


    ��The whereabouts of a nuclear-weapon-level creature is indeed up for discussion.��


    Joshua sat next to Elder Enya with a cup of fruit juice in his arms as he silently watched the ck dragon duke standing next to Elder Enya.


    The cat and the mouse had calmed the ck dragon down a lot. If the cat and the mouse, which took less than nine minutes in one episode, could restore a little of his memory.


    Josh would shoot another hundred episodes. If everything went well, he should be able to cure the ck dragon��s Alzheimer��s disease.


    ��This situation is a bit like parents arguing about who their daughter should be with before a divorce.��Hiri nced at the two high elves who were quarreling. ��I think the final decision is still on you, Josh...��


    ��Yes.��


    Josh was also thinking about whether to keep the ck dragon Duke in the demon world or let it go to Arthur Crow for treatment.


    ck Dragons were the strongest ss in the world... in the future, it would be much easier for them to face the judgement one more pure-blooded dragon to help them.


    ��It��s almost time.��


    Joshua opened the Spellcaster Forum with an official post about ��Cat and mouse.��.


    Not long ago, Joshua had given the soundtrack of ��Cat and mouse��to the Dark Elf thousand faces. Now that it had finished showing on Nn TV station, the feedback below wasing out one after another.


    Most of the feedback required reruns and the production of a new episode.


    Seeing thesements made Joshua realize that he had another thing that needed to be updated.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    A dark green teleportation door appeared in front of Joshua, and themander of the Demon World��s border fortress, Noggs, appeared in front of Joshua.


    ��This is not a suitable ce.��


    Noggs nced at the city wall behind Joshua. Although this ce was located at the edge of the imperial city, it was still under the control of the Watchers. There were eyes and ears of Cecily everywhere in the Imperial City.


    Joshua was meeting Noggs in this unknown corner. As apetitor, Cecily would definitely not turn a blind eye.


    ��I��ve already informed Cecily��s elder sister in advance. She also knows about the situation at the border fortress.��


    Joshua took out a crystal that recorded the image of cat and mouse and threw it to Noggs.


    ��A quick cure for the gue brought by the gate. A very simple one...��while Joshua was introducing cat and mouse to Noggs, the ck Dragon Duke suddenly ran to Noggs��side.


    ��Who is this elf?��


    Noggs did not recognize the true identity of this young high elf. He had a natural grudge against other races other than the demon race.


    The ck Dragon Duke, on the other hand, recognized Noggs. He raised his hands high and shouted..


    ��Next Episode!��


    Noggs looked at Joshua with a puzzled look, wanting to let Joshua exin what was going on with this Strange High Elf baby.


    The ck Dragon Duke did not wait for Joshua to exin. He jumped up and tried to take the crystal away from Nogsy.


    Nogsy was not in the mood to fool around with a child. He pressed his hand on its head. However, no matter how young it looked, it was still a ck dragon.


    It took a step forward, and Nogsy almost lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    ��That fog... gue, what��s going on with this creature?��


    Nogus looked at the palm that he touched. There was a dark gray fog wrapped around it, and Nogus used his magic power to burn the thin gray fog to ashes.


    But when Nogus looked at the Young High Elf again, he was already filled with killing intent.


    ��It��s the ck Dragon Duke...��Joshua said.


    ��ck Dragon Duke? I��ve seen the ck Dragon Duke a few times when I was young. It��s true that its humanoid form is an elf, but its appearance is that of a young man.��


    Nogsy ced his hand on his weapon.


    This young Elf was simply a moving source of gray fog pollution.


    ��Next time...��


    The ck Dragon Duke was not afraid of the killing intent emitted from Nogsy at all. It also revealed its ��fierce��side, intending to directly snatch the original crystal in Nogsy��s hand.


    ��Your Highness Noggs, the Duke of ck dragon has been dormant for nearly eleven years. He lost his memory to be like this.��


    The Grand Duke of fresh blood saw that the situation was gradually getting out of control and immediately ran over to give an exnation.


    Noggs ignored the Grand Duke of fresh blood. His instincts on the battlefield told him that he was being targeted by a very terrifying existence.


    The ck dragon Duke still pounced on Nogus. Because the ck dragon Duke was too small, his attack method was infinitely close to the head cone.


    Nogus directly sidestepped to avoid this childish attack method.


    The confrontation between the two sides was still in a stalemate. Joshua could only take out the ��Cat and mouse��sample that he had originally nned to hand over to the Frost Nation.


    The ck Dragon��s gaze instantly turned to Joshua, revealing a threatening expression once again. After Joshua handed the primary crystal to it, it directly swallowed the primary crystal.


    ��Some sub-dragons will hide important treasures in their stomachs.��At this time, Hiri was very considerate to exin the cold knowledge of this world to Joshua. ��Perhaps pure-blooded dragons also have this habit.��


    ��Is it the gray fog��s... influence?��


    Nogus looked at the young elf. There were not many creatures in the demon world that could make his intuition feel ��dangerous��.


    ��The illness that the ck Dragon Duke got might be simr to the door, simr to the mental gue of emotional deprivation, but ��cat and Mouse��has already helped it regain some memories. Well... to put it simply, it has learned to speak.��


    Jose looked at the satisfied ck dragon and said.


    ��Next Episode!��It raised its hands again to urge Jose.


    ��Although it can only say this sentence.��Jose shrugged and said.


    ����Cat and Mouse��is another strange name.��As Noggs spoke, he suddenly looked at the distant city wall, where the watchmen were already paying attention.


    Noggs still didn��t know how to face Cecily. He didn��t stay long and turned to walk into the portal.


    Before entering the portal, Noggs looked back at Josh.


    ��Josh, be careful of that ck Dragon.��


    He disappeared into the portal after saying that.


    ��How careful...��Josh crossed his arms and looked at the ck dragon that was gradually evolving from a ��emotionless doll��to a naughty child. ��Let it go back to ASCEKRO. I��ll transform it into a ce suitable for children.��

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 769, the capable Aurelian</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The headquarters of the ck Pigeon News Agency.


    The high elf Winona brought the bear-shaped cookies she had just baked from her baking ss to the ck pigeon news agency.


    She had seen many magical and interesting ces since she came to Nn, but the ck pigeon news agency was one of the most interesting ces.


    The fierce and dangerous orcs and cunning goblins in elder Enya��s narration had all turned into literati who were wearing sses and writing articles in a pile of papers.


    ��Uncle Cam, is Aurelian still taking photos today?��


    Wenna found a familiar orc holding a newspaper in his hand. After hearing Wenna��s question, the orc put down the newspaper in his hand and took off the reading sses on his nose bridge.


    ��Wenna... Miss Aurelian didn��t take a photo shoot today. She might beposing songs in the Hall of silence... did you bring cookies?��He asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Winona took out a small bag and gave it to the orc. Although the ORC��s finger was bigger than this bag of cookies, he still epted Winona��s gift with gratitude.


    After bidding farewell to the orc, she walked toward the depths of the ck pigeon news agency.


    To be honest... she liked Nn��s atmosphere more than Arthur Crow. This city was a little different from what she imagined.


    It was just like how she imagined an orc holding a giant axe and killing for the sake of the war between ns. However, the ORC sses and ink-jet pen that she met in the ck pigeon were their standard equipment.


    Winna had heard from the ORC named Cam that two years ago, the members of the ck pigeon were still in the same business as thieves, however, two yearster, the ck pigeon met a financier and became like this.


    The most vicious and sinister thugs back then were unable to adapt to this kind of life. They were all expelled or obediently learned some skills.


    ��with a stable job, who would want to live a life where every time I Close My Eyes, I��m afraid I won��t be able to wake up.��


    Vaina still remembered Cam��s words. She walked in a familiar pace to the soundless hall of the ck Pigeon News Agency.


    Aurelian was ying the guitar gently in the Soundless Hall. There was a score in front of her.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Vaina did not disturb her friend. Every time Aurelian yed a short paragraph, she would pick up a pen and write a short note on the score.


    Her focussted for almost an hour. When she noticed Winona outside the hall of silence, she quickly put down her guitar and ran out.


    ��What did the elders say again?��


    Aurelian pushed open the door of the Hall of silence and immediately asked this question.


    ��No, the n is very calm now. More and more nsmen areing to take baking sses like me. There are also people who are learning how to use the magic in the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    Winona looked at Aurelian in front of her. Ever since Aurelian was chosen by Joshua and became the guitarist of the Salvation Band, her figure had be better and better.


    Her excellent figure and appearance had also caused Nn to increasingly find Aurelian to coborate with them in some magazine photoshoots and advertisements.


    At first, Aurelian was a little disgusted with these photoshoots, but under the influence of the Dark Elves, she had no choice but to give in.


    On the other hand, Winona had been spending a lot of time in baking sses to learn how to cook... she realized that her belly was starting to gain weight!


    ��Arthur Crow has changed a lot recently. Aurelian, it��s time for you to go back and take a look.��


    Winona noticed Aurelian��s silence. It had been almost half a month since Aurelian had returned to Arthur Crow. She had been living at the ck Pigeon News Agency.


    She had always believed that this was the reason for the huge difference in opinions within the race. However, Winona could clearly sense the changes within the race recently. At the very least, there were more and more young high elves willing to ept outsiders.


    ��It��s not the time yet. I��m not qualified yet,��said Aurelian as she looked at the music score ced in the Hall of silence.


    ��Even if there are 70,000 believers, it��s still not enough? If that��s the case, the five elders are not qualified to return to ASCEKRO. I��ll probably have to find a ce to wander around the corner of Nn Street.��


    Winna nced at the number of followers above her head, then at the nearly 70,000 followers above Aurelian.


    This was also the biggest reason for the internal reform of the High Elves. Aurelian��s close to 70,000 followers could be said to have an overwhelming advantage in the race.


    ��Winna, you haven��te into contact with the frost elf. There are also some human actors, and each of them has hundreds of thousands of followers,��said Aurelian.


    ��Miss Tyreen has already held a concert. We can see her on Nn��s television station every day to share some interesting stories,��winna said to Aurelian while chewing on a small bear biscuit.


    ��If she��s a human actor, then she must be Miss Carrie, right? She seems to be the symbol of an entire country. The flower of Faroese... the poption of that country is calcted in billions. We can��tpare to her.��


    Although Winona lived in askro all year round, ever since she used the mana, she had never missed out on the gossip between Nn��s various stars.


    ��Why can��t Ipare to her?��Aurelian took out her guitar and music score from the Hall of silence.


    ��The songs written by that Chaos Demon are indeed amazing, but I don��t n to rely on him forever... so I created two songs that are also popr among humans in the music of the Mana Net. As long as I continue topose, there will definitely be a chance to hold a concert and film... I also received an invitation from Faroese to perform, but that Dark Elf didn��t agree.��


    ��Aurelian...��Winona listened to what her friend had done for the past half a month, and the biscuit in her hand instantly became dull.


    She thought about it for a while, and in the end, she could onlye up with one word.


    ��Go... Go!��


    ��I haven��t been in contact with that chaos demon recently, but I want to prove to him that... even if I rely on myself, I can still be popr in Nn!��


    Aurelian��s pride made her unable to endure the life of receiving help from others.


    ��Speaking of Mr. Joshua, the elders have had some opinions about Mr. Joshua recently.��Winona suddenly recalled her other purpose foring here.


    ��What is he nning to do now?��


    Aurelian had always been on guard against Joshua, and it was the same until now.


    ��Mr. Joshua ns topletely demolish the forgottennd and build an amusement park. I remember hearing about this n from the elders before, but it seems like it��s going to be implemented soon.��


    Winona��s tone sounded a little uneasy. No matter who saw the bulldozer appear at their doorstep, they could not remain calm.

 Chapter 767

    <h4>Chapter 767: Chapter 770, Amway from twigs</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The library in the depths of athercross.


    Twigs sat at the long table of the library in her pajamas. A glowing flowery on the table, its soft light illuminating twigs��cheeks.


    She was staying up all night writing, and since twigs had been inspired by the sess of Al and Aurelian, she realized that she had to do something for the pack.


    Her singing was not very good, and she probably could not be like Al, who was liked by the viewers of the magic web by acting cute. So, she had been trying to build up her poprity by writing.


    ��Three thousand... The collection has finally reached three thousand.��


    She browsed through the novels she had written in the immovable library. Inspired by ��The Sherlock Holmes series,��she had also written a mystery novel called ��Buried under the tree.��.


    ��What three thousand collections?��


    A voice interrupted branches and leaves��thoughts. She turned around and saw a hunched elf.


    Branches and leaves immediately waved her hand and closed the magic in front of her.


    ��Elder Kaepais.��


    Branches and leaves stood up from her seat and bowed to the elderly elder in front of her.


    The leader of Kaepais, the oldest n among the five surviving High Elves. In the past, this elder was the most authoritative elder in all of ASCEKRO.


    But with the appearance of Chaos Fiend Josiah in ascekro, more and more young High Elves began to favor the ��reformist faction��led by SIMDONAR, Quitoan, and Enya.


    Capaz and Polona were the absolute ��Conservatives��.


    This was probably the oldest and most powerful high elf in existence. He had never supported outsiders stepping into ASCEKRO.


    But after the High Elf meeting a month ago, elder Kaepais��attitude gradually changed from ��resolutely opposed��to ��wary of outsiders��.


    ��Don��t mind me, twigs... sit down. Ever since that tavern appeared in the forgottennd, fewer and fewer people havee to the library.��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Elder Kaepais slowly walked to a bookshelf with his cane and browsed through the books on it.


    ��There aren��t many young people like you who are willing toe to the library to study in the middle of the night.��


    Upon hearing the Elder��s praise for her, Twiggy felt very ashamed.


    The reason she came to the library was actually to find a quiet environment to use the magic to write.


    If she was in her own room, Al might have attacked her in the middle of the night.


    In elder Kaepais��eyes... those people who went to the Hearthstone Tavern in the forgottennd to y the magic were all disappointing people.


    At best, Twig and leaf were ying with the magic in a different ce.


    ��Twig and leaf, what is the 3,000-yuan collection you mentioned just now?��


    Elder Kaepais sat opposite twig and leaf with a thick and heavy book in his hand.


    He was responsible for ��Recording history��in the high elf race, and could be said to be one of the few writers of words among the High Elves.


    When twig and leaf were still young, they remembered that elder Kaepais had told him that before the disaster that destroyed Arthur Crow arrived, he was a best-selling novelist in Arthur Crow.


    ��This... the novel I wrote has a collection of 3,000.��Twiggy didn��t dare to mention the two words ��magic��to Elder Kaepais.


    ��You wrote a new story again?��


    Elder Kaepais put down the book in his hand and looked at Twiggy, who was sitting opposite him.


    Ever since ascetic Crowe faced the catastrophe of extinction, the number of high elves had decreased to the extent that they could barely be a small society.


    However, there were many professions that were missing in this small society, such as the profession of writer.


    There were not many young high elves who were willing to calm down and write stories, and twigs was one of them.


    ��Is it the same novel that you wrote before?��


    Elder Kaepais had read twigs��works before.


    ��Because no one read the previous one, I stopped writing it.��


    Twiggy��s voice dropped a few notches. In the High Elf Society, there was no perfect book publishing system, or even a publishing house.


    Even if someone wrote some stories, it was only for the friends around them to read.


    In fact, in the past, only Al was a reader of Twiggy.


    ��Sigh...��


    Elder kaeppis could understand Twiggy��s pain. No one was willing to read a book that was written by an author.


    ��Twigs, can you show me your new work?��


    This question made twigs and leaves��long ears perk up. She hesitated for a moment before saying tentatively..


    ��Elder kaeppis, I... wrote it on the magic.��


    ��The Magic Net? !��


    Elder kaeppis��expression instantly stiffened when she heard the magic.


    ��You��ve also established a connection with the magic?��


    Not only had it been established, but it was also one of the first few High Elves.


    At this moment, Twiggy could only nod and show kaeppis the interface of the immovable library on the magic.


    ��The safety of this thing created by the defiler is still unknown, and ever since the magic appeared, you all seem to have gotten addicted to it...��


    ��Elder kaeppis, the magic has really given me a lot of help.��


    It was unknown where the courage came from, but branches and leaves refuted elder kaeppis.


    ��What help?��


    ��It helped me find a lot of readers who are willing to read my work!��


    When branches and leaves said this, they understood that their courage was probably given by the work they created.


    ��You... created a novel on the magic web?��


    Elder kaeppis happened to see the interface of the magic web. On it was a book introduction called ��Buried under the tree��.


    The interface of the magic web clearly indicated that the author��s pen name was kaeppis. The book had 23,000 views and 3,003 collections.


    Elder kaeppis��effect on the magic web was very vague. He knew that by connecting to the magic web, he couldmunicate with other people on the magic web. There were also some strange virtual games on the magic web.


    ��The immovable library. This is the library on the magic. Everyone can create their own works in it. All users of the magic can see these works in the immovable library... After signing the creative agreement, there will be royalties.��


    Relying on the confidence brought by his own works, twigs and leaves exined to elder capace the benefits of the immovable library.


    Elder Kaeppis did not say anything. He just quietly watched thements below the novel ��Buried under the tree.��.


    ��Well, my updates are quite diligent, so they won��t be like thements section of ��Sherlock Holmes��where the readers urge me to update. They are discussing the plot I wrote yesterday. Because I wrote a mystery novel, some of the readers have already guessed who the real murderer is.��


    At this moment, Twiggy was actually panicking, and her speech became somewhat incoherent.


    ��Elder capace, do you want to... Give it a try?��


    The next second, Twiggy said something that even she herself was stunned by.

 Chapter 768

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 771. I have written my will</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow, Quitoan��s residence.


    Elder Quitoan aimed his longbow at the distant rock wall. Magic gathered in his right hand and extended all the way to the bowstring pulled by his fingertip.


    When Elder Quitoan released the bowstring in his hand, the arrow tore through the air beside Quitoan��s face and pierced through the distant rock wall.


    Elder Quitoan nced at his fingers, which were bleeding from drawing too much.


    It had been a long time since he had practiced archery as intensely as he did today.


    The reason why elder Quitoan did this was to vent.


    Yesterday, he happened to read a book on the Spellcasters��forum, a book called ��The Diary of the Heretic Judge.��.


    This book revealed the true face of the Heretic Inquisitor��s court to Elder Kuitoan.


    This also allowed elder Kuitoan to start investigating all the news rted to the Heretic Inquisitor��s court on the Magic Web.


    Until today, the true reason for the destruction of Ascekro a thousand years ago finally appeared in front of Elder Kuitoan.


    He once thought that it was the hateful humans who turned his people into monsters.


    However, it was impossible for the remaining High Elves to take revenge on the humans. Furthermore, reason told elder Kuitoan that he should not spread his hatred to the entire human race.


    Now, Elder Kuitoan had used the weave to investigate the organization that destroyed Ascekro a thousand years ago, as well as the exact location of this organization.


    The court of heresy.


    The me of vengeance was quietly ignited in elder Kuitoan��s heart.


    ��Kuitoan.��


    At this time, elder Kapis visited his residence.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��If you came here today because of an argument, my answer is that I don��t have time.��


    After Kuitoan finished reading the ��Diary of the court of heresy,��hatred and anger had enveloped him for the entire night, so he did not even have the mood to talk to this conservative elder.


    ��I��m here to ask you to do something for me.��


    Elder Capaz leaned on his cane and slowly found a chair to sit down.


    He was not much older than Quitoan, but his body was so old that he could not pick up a bow and arrow. When Arthur Crow was destroyed, he sacrificed too many things in order to survive.


    ��What is it? Do you want me to expel that Chaos Demon?��


    Elder Kuito put down his bow and arrow. As old antiques from the old Arthur Crow era, they were close friends in the race, but they had different opinions on politics.


    ��The holy tree has already acknowledged that sphemer. It is not your opinion and mine that can expel him.��


    Elder capaz gripped his walking stick tightly, as if he had epted Arthur Crow��s fate.


    ��Then what do you want me to do?��Elder Kuitoan asked.


    Elder capace pursed his lips tightly. His body was so old that his teeth were starting to fall out. Now, only the powerful magic power in his body supported his movements.


    ��Do you... know how to Type?��


    At this time, Elder capace was no longer as aggressive as before in the council of elders. Instead, he was more like a lonely old man who had been abandoned by his descendants.


    ��Type... words. You mean typing on the magic with those virtual keyboards. I have practiced for a period of time.��


    Elder Kuitoan witnessed his granddaughter gaining arge number of believers through the magic, and he began to study the magic.


    The first step of the research was to master the most basic aspect of the Magic Net��s control, which was to use the virtual keyboard to type human characters into the magic.


    ��I have some unfinished records and some unfinished stories,��elder Kaepais said with a bitter smile. ��In the library of Arthur Crow, it will eventually be a forgotten book.��


    ��I remember that you used to be the Queen��s clerk, and you wrote many popr stories.��


    When Kuito talked about the past with Kaepais, his voice, which had been shrouded in anger, gradually softened.


    ��It��s all in the past. The Queen has passed away, and the story I wrote was burned together with the old Arthur Crowe,��elder capace said in a mncholic voice.


    ��So you n to record the new story on the magic web? I can teach you to type. It��s a very simple skill. You can write your own books on the magic web then.��


    Elder Kuitoan spent the night in the immovable library to finish reading the ��Heretic Judge��s diary.��He also roughly understood what it was like to create on the magic web.


    ��I don��t n to stay in Arthur Kronor anymore, Kuitoan.��Elder kopis was silent for a moment before opening his eyes again.


    At this moment, elder Kuitoan saw the same thing in the eyes of this old man, and that was hatred.


    ��I am essentially an avenger who has been blinded by anger. I Am a soul that survived the fire that burned ascetic Crowe. I will never forgive those defilers, those humans... I only want to cut off the heads of those defilers and sacrifice them to the holy tree!��


    Elder Capaz��s every word echoed clearly in elder Kuituan��s ears.


    ��The current Arthur Crowe has chosen to ept these humans. I can not make any changes, so staying here is unable toplete my revenge.��


    Elder capace used his aging arms to support his body.


    ��So I n to leave Arthur Crowe, but before I leave... I have onest wish, and that is to record all the stories that I have thought of over the years. This is the wish of the clerk from a thousand years ago, and not this ghost from a thousand yearster.��


    Elder Kuitoan understood elder capace��s thoughts when he heard this. He, like himself, nned to go alone to find the culprits that caused the destruction of ascetic Crowe.


    ��You are not the only departed soul that survived.��


    The interface of the weave unfolded in front of elder Kuitoan. He logged into the motionless library partition of the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��I also have some blood feuds that I need to settle with those sphemers. Before that, let your story stay on the weave.��


    Elder Kuito had just opened the immovable library��s interface when a white bird stopped on the stone wall that he had used to practice archery.


    This white bird was the incarnation of the World Tree. It tilted its head and looked between the two elders for a while before giving them a new order.


    ��Go to the forgottennd immediately.��


    The order from the world tree forced the two elders who were preparing to write a will to put this thought aside for the time being.


    Ever since the sphemer came to Asgolos through the forgottennd, elder capaz had never stepped into the forgottennd, but today might be hisst day in ASGOLOS.


    ��I happen to have something I��d like to discuss with the Chaos Fiend,��said elder Capheus.

 Chapter 769

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 772, the pre-war conference</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Arthur Crow��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    Josh had set up a makeshift stage in the Hearthstone Tavern, as if he were holding a productunch.


    The High Elves from Arthur Crow sat below, led by two elders, Quitoan and Capheus.


    These two elders were from the High Elves��progressive and conservative factions.


    However, after Joshua met them today, they had unexpectedly agreed on what they were going to do next.


    ��Let me sort out your n.��


    Joshua opened the interface of his magic and showed the book, The Diary of the Heretic Inquisitor, in front of everyone.


    ��After reading this book, you found out that the real culprit behind the scenes is the hiding ce of the heretic court. Are you going to find them personally to settle the score?��


    ��This matter has nothing to do with you, son of the forest. This is just... a personal grudge between capace and me.��


    Elder Kuytoan only asked Joshua about the information of the judges roughly. After Joshua inquired further, he could only tell him everything that he was going to do next.


    ��Grandfather, your decision is too reckless.��


    Aurelian, who had been sitting at the end of the Hearthstone Tavern, immediately stood up. She would never allow her grandfather to go deep into the enemy��s base.


    ��Miss Aurelian, please sit down.��


    Joshua rubbed his forehead. The huge amount of information in his mind could not be processed for a while, but he did not have time to argue with Aurelian.


    ��But...��


    ��Otherwise, I will deduct your sry and reduce your performance activities.��


    At this time, Joshua took out his dignity as Aurelian��s boss. Deducting his sry might have an effect on appeasing hiri, but for Aurelian.., she was more afraid of thest sentence, ��Reduce the performance activities.��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    As expected, Aurelian had no choice but to return to her seat after hearing what Joshua said.


    ��First of all, I don��t intend to interfere in your personal grudges.��


    Today, Joshua came to the Hearthstone Tavern to announce the n to transform the amusement park, but he identally found out about the two elders��revenge n. It sounded very... dramatic to Joshua.


    ��But, Elder Kuitoan, there are one or two small loopholes in your n for revenge,��said Joshua.


    ��During my time in the outside world, I will not use my identity as a high elf, so I will not tarnish the name of my race,��said elder Kuitoan.


    ��That... is not a matter of tarnishing the name of my race. The target of your revenge... is the Heretic Court of Justice of the Holy Church��s country. Their headquarters was personally annihted by the Holy Church��s army half a year ago. This is the first loophole.��


    The moment Joshua said this, an awkward atmosphere began to spread in the tavern.


    When Quitoan voiced his thoughts, there were a few young high elves who wanted to join the ranks of the ��Avengers��.


    ��Wiped out, but the information I gathered on the Spellcasters��Forum is that the adjudicators are still showing signs of activity.��


    Elder Kuitoan did not seem to believe Joshua��s story.


    ��Many of the information on the Spellcaster Forum is fake. It��s all made up stories. It��s true that the adjudicators still exist in this world, but their organization is spread all over the world and very secretive... it��s very difficult for you to find their tracks.��Joshua paused for a moment, then, he said something that made the two elders so excited that they wanted to stand up.


    ��And I��ve already found a way to severely wound the adjudicators.��


    ��I hope you��re not lying.��


    Elder capace still had a skeptical attitude toward Joshua.


    ��About the work of exnation...��


    Joshua looked at the blue-clothed man and the ck-clothed man standing behind the stage.


    These two sages had left Nn to investigate the origin of the gray fog. The blue-clothed man was more familiar with this aspect than Joshua, so Joshua walked down and gave the stage to the two sages.


    The blue-clothed man directly took out a map of the frost kingdom, and there were some inscriptions that Joshua could not understand that made it float in the air.


    He spent nearly half an hour exining the field called ��door��that gradually formed on the frost ins, including the reason for its formation and the harm it brought, as well as the final possible result.


    ��I... have seen the ��door��. The night before Arthur Crow was destroyed... Something like a door was opened in Arthur Crow, and the gray fog ran out from it.��


    Elder capaz, who was originally skeptical of the human intelligence, sounded a little chilly after listening to the blue-clothed man��s narration.


    Joshua walked onto the stage again, while the blue-clothed man stood silently beside Joshua.


    ��The judges who once destroyed Arthur Crow are nning to do the same thing on the Frost ins.��


    Joshua ced his hands on the table, his gaze sweeping over the Thousand Young High Elves sitting in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The reason why elder Kaepais was present was that some of these high elves were against outsiders.


    But today, they were all gathered here.


    Joshua secretly nced at the speech in his hand and adjusted his tone again.


    ��Those adjudicators once destroyed your home! They killed your mother, father, and even your friends and family! Do you intend to continue their evil n?��


    Joshua��s words were extremely extreme, and even elder Kuitoan had a surprised expression on his face.


    However, his words aroused the fighting spirit or impulse of the Young High Elves. They raised their hands and shouted, ��Impossible!��


    When Kuitoan realized that something was wrong, it was already toote for him to stop them.


    ��It��s time to make a move topletely crush the evil ns of those adjudicators! Let them know that there will be a price to pay for making an enemy out of us.��


    Jose sneaked a nce at the speech again. This speech was written temporarily by Jose and Healy in the magic car.


    Healy had already returned to Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern to attend sses, so Jose could only bring this speech alone to stir up the emotions of the High Elves present.


    Most of the Young High Elves were indeed one-track-minded beings. They valued the honor of their own race too much. What the adjudicators had done to Arthur Crow could easily stir up a chain of hatred among them.


    This also led to the interior of the tavern. These Young High Elves had already raised their bows and arrows high and were ready to go to the battlefield. They were just short of a leader who woulde forward and shout, ��The high elves will never be ves.��


    ��Soon, Arthur Crow will severely damage everything that the judges have built! By the way, wee everyone to the construction of Arthur Crow theme park. HMM... it��s like a battle fortress.��


    Joshua swore that arge part of the lines in his speech were written by Hiri. The High Elves seemed to think that they were going to start a war with the judges.


    In fact, Josh did wage a war against the heathen inquisitors, a war of the mind. They spread anger and despair throughout the world, and Josh fought them with happiness and joy.

 Chapter 770

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 773, the construction team</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I��m so tired.��


    Joshuay in a room on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern, staring at the ceiling in a daze. He picked up his speech and nced at what was written on it.


    When he thought of what he had said earlier, an indescribable sense of shame welled up in Joshua��s heart.


    This room had been used as a temporarybatmand room. There were only three High Elves in themand room, as well as the blue-clothed and ck-clothed people.


    ��Since we��ve found the enemy��s location, we can head straight there. There��s no need to let Arthur Crow go deep into that dangerous ce.��


    Elder capace was somewhat dissatisfied with Joshua��s rousing speech. The moment he came behind the scenes, he entered a state of staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    ��Normal magic attacks have no effect on the door.��The blue-clothed man shook his head and denied elder Capace��s idea. ��The door is gradually growing... when it absorbs enough power, it will open one day.��


    ��A way to destroy that thing?��


    Elder capaz believed what the blue-clothed man said without a doubt.


    ��A way...��


    Just as the blue-clothed man was about to exin, Joshua left his seat and was about to leave quietly.


    ��Blue-clothed man, you finish their science work first. The construction team has arrived. I��m going to lead the way for them.��


    After Joshua finished speaking, he left the room. Meanwhile, the blue-clothed person dutifully continued to educate the high elves about door-rted knowledge.


    ..


    Count Cruz tidied up his bow tie. Under the Order of Empress Yekana, he became the ambassador of the steel nation tomunicate with Joshua.


    At the same time, after learning about the construction n of Joshua��s Amusement Park, he sessfully won the bid and became one of the builders of the amusement park.


    Today, he was preparing to lead his team of architects to the construction site of the amusement park, which was also the legendary city... Arthur Crow.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In the casual team, Count Cruz met many big shots, among which the most prestigious one was frost country��s Grand Marshal ARMT.


    ��Mr. ARMT, you seem to be very happy along the way.��


    Count Cruz and Grand Marshal ARMT walked side by side in Nn��s underground dwarven city.


    This marshal was taller than Count Cruz by a head, but this man who looked like a giant bear would asionally reveal... a strange smile from the moment he entered the underground.


    At least in the eyes of Count Cruz, it was a very strange smile.


    ��Before I left today, my granddaughter let me watch a movie called ��Cat and mouse.����he kept pinching his mustache with the index finger and thumb of his left hand.


    ��I used to think that the future of the illusion in ��avatar��was already exaggerated enough, but I still underestimated the creativity of that demon. The behavior of a cat hunting a mouse can actually be... so impressive. Now that I think of the cat called Tom��s flustered appearance, it��s still very pleasant.��


    Marshal Amat did not hide his praise for ��Cat and Mouse��. After he finished speaking, he looked at Count Cruz beside him.


    ��Sir Cruz, have you seen cat and mouse?��Marshal Amut asked.


    ��Yesterday, my son seemed to be watching that work. I reprimanded him.��Count Cruz said a little awkwardly, ��That looks like something a child would watch.��


    ��At first, I thought it was a film for children��s enjoyment, but I found it very interesting.��Marshal Amut patted Count Cruz��s shoulder. ��Count Cruz, as long as you are patient enough to watch it, you will definitely find it interesting.��


    Count Cruz could only nod his head perfunctorily. He had been busy with the construction and design of the merry-go-round, Ferris wheel, and a series of other facilities recently. He had no time to watch cat and mouse.


    Today, he had brought his alchemy engineers here to investigate the topography of Arthur Crow.


    When Count Cruz led the team to a tall tower, he saw Jose, a sin fiend who was a head taller than Marshal ARMT, and a dwarf waiting there.


    He knew the dwarf standing next to Joshua, Frost Axe, one of the leaders of the Nn Dwarven n. Most of Nn��s mineral trade had to be discussed with him.


    ��Wee to Arthur Crow��s... Ticket Gate.��


    Joshua gave an awkward aristocratic salute to the team of builders.


    This team consisted of members of the artisan brotherhood from Nn. They had all participated in the renovation of Arthur Crow��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    There were also some new faces who were alchemy engineers from the countries of steel and frost. The countries of steel were hired by Joshua at his expense, while the countries of Frost were funded by the friendship of King Shier.


    There were a total of seven engineers from these two countries... Arthur Crow��s amusement park was still in the initial stage of design, so the visitors were all engineers responsible for nning.


    ��Mr. Jose.��Count Cruz walked forward and shook hands with Jose. Then he asked, ��How do we get to Arthur Crow?��


    This was the underground of Nn, the city of the dwarves. The legendary Arthur Crow was a floating city in the sky.


    ��Of course, through the omnipotent portal. Since the portal is located in the courtyard of frost axe territory, he will also participate in this journey to Arthur Crow.��


    Frost Axe knocked on his breastte with his right hand as he said this. At the same time, he looked up and down at the group of alchemy engineers behind Count Cruz.


    ��I��m not interested in those skinny bamboos, but I��m very interested in tearing down their house.��


    Frost axe waved his hand and led everyone into his territory. The portal leading to Arthur Crow was activated by Joshua��s chaos magic power.


    ��Do any of you have a teleportation array?��


    Joshua suddenly remembered that this teleportation array did not directly tear apart space to create a portal like the sin demon teleportation. Instead, it would shift the entire person over.


    No one raised their hands at the scene. Joshua immediately made a hand gesture to invite them over.


    The Frost engineers led by Marshal ARMT entered the portal first, followed by the steel nation.


    In order to ensure that these people would not pose a threat to Arthur Crow, Joshua had sent Zenas to carry out the inspection. The Dark Elves were also secretly observing them.


    Finally, it was Count Cruz��s turn. Count Cruz came to the portal. His first step was to put his hand on the evil sin demon��s palm.


    He did not understand what the purpose of this scene was, but he still did it.


    When his hand touched the meatball in the sin demon��s palm, Count Cruz realized that he had done something incredible.


    Two years ago, the sin demon was synonymous with monsters... but now, these creatures were almost the mascot of the demon world.


    Count Cruz sighed. He pulled down the brim of his hat and could not determine where the portal in front of him led to.


    But he could not think of a reason why the chaos demon would lie to him. He stepped straight into the portal, and his figure disappeared into the portal.

 Chapter 771

    <h4>Chapter 771: Chapter 774, the Star of the roller coaster</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Count Cruz read many records rted to Arthur Crow yesterday.


    Whether it was ancient history books or biographies left by some travelers, Arthur Crow was described as a magical ce isted from the world.


    No matter what was described in the books, just the city floating in the sky was enough to make countless people yearn for it.


    Count Cruz was no exception. Today, he finally arrived at the legendary Arthur Crow... when Count Cruz opened his eyes again, what he saw was a pile of ruins.


    The buildings around the portal seemed to have been abandoned for thousands of years. Everywhere he looked, there was a sense of destion.


    The scenery here waspletely different from the sky city in his fantasy.


    ��This is the ce where the amusement park was built.��


    The news that Joshua had announced mercilessly shattered the alchemy engineers��fantasies once again.


    ��Next Episode!��


    A voice came from the other side of the teleportation portal. When everyone looked in the direction of the voice, Marshal ARMT and Frost Axe immediately prepared themselves for battle.


    When Joshua stood beside Marshal ARMT, he could hear the sound of the man��s muscles bulging.


    ��Danger.��


    ��This suffocating feeling.��


    Frost Axe and Marshal Amuth came to an agreement at this moment. Their gazes were fixed on the other corner of the teleportation portal.


    Marshal Amuth��s instincts, which were trained on the battlefield, were certain that there was a ferocious beast nearby that could easily tear them apart.


    ��It has appeared.��


    Marshal Amuth reminded Frost Axe, who was also aware of the danger beside him.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    He stared at the corner of the teleportation portal. An Elf walked out from that corner. The key point was that the ELF was not as tall as his legs. He looked to be about six or seven years old.


    The moment the young elf looked at Marshal Amut, his muscles tensed up to the limit. He inexplicably recalled the memory of when he was attacked by the ice dragon half a year ago.


    ��Lord Ridley, we��re going that way.��


    Elder Enya ran over in a panic and pulled the young elf back. She was slightly stunned when she saw the group of people that Joshua brought.


    ��This is Enya, one of the five elders of the High Elves. As for the greetings and negotiations... We��ll talk about it when we get there.��


    Joshua did not reveal the true identity of the ck dragon to them. After elder Enya brought the ck Dragon Duke from the demon world to ascek, it was still rtively well-behaved.


    Every time it started to make a fuss, it would spit out the original crystal that recorded ��Cat and mouse��in its stomach, and then let elder Enya input magic power to y the contents.


    Regarding this young elf, Marshal ARMT had a lot of questions to ask Joshua. Now, he could only listen to Joshua��s suggestion and follow Joshua to the Hearthstone Tavern in Arthur Crow.


    ..


    Three hourster.


    The people of the steel nation and the people of the Frost Nation had one thing inmon, and that was that they never procrastinated when doing things.


    Count Cruz followed Joshua to visit the Hearthstone Tavern in Arthur Crow. Many High Elf guests in the tavern were within Count Cruz��s expectations.


    He was also fortunate enough to get to know Nn��s two sages, the one in blue and the one in ck.


    After a shortmunication with the Elf elders in Arthur Cross, they began the first task of transforming the forgottennd.


    Drawing a map of the area.


    ��Sir Cruz, the map of the South has beenpleted.��


    Count Cruz stood outside the Hearthstone Tavern. An alchemy engineer slowlynded beside him from the sky.


    He used the levitation spell, which allowed humans to hover in the air for more than a minute, and powerful spellcasters could even extend the time by several times.


    This spell was a spell that every ��builder��must know.


    ��What happened here?��


    Count Cruz looked at the map of the forgottennd that had been assembled and pieced together, and could not help but ask elder Kuitoan who was standing beside him.


    Elder Kuitoan��s task was to guide the construction team. Although he did not say it... Count Cruz knew that there was another task to monitor them.


    Ever since he entered the city, Count Cruz had always felt that something was spying on them, so he repeatedly told his men not to act rashly.


    ��You don��t want to know.��


    Elder Kuitoan maintained a certain distance from this human.


    The feeling that Count Cruz gave him was far inferior to that of Jose. He could see that the man beside him from the country of steel was an existence that held power and desired power and money.


    This kind of human was the most dangerous to the elves.


    Seeing that the elder was not willing to pay attention to him, Count Cruz did not go looking for trouble. As a count, he also had his own pride.


    ��Mr. Jose, this ruin once reached the level of a small town. There are many buildings inside that can still be used after being renovated.��


    Count Cruz found Jose, who was at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Jose moved arge number of long tables and chairs outside and provided them to the alchemy engineers. These tables were already filled with various design drawings, there was also a whiteboard post about the area map that the alchemy engineers had just drawn.


    ��Renovate...��


    Joshua stared at the area map hanging on the whiteboard for a long time.


    To be honest... he could not understand the area map drawn by these alchemy engineers.


    Joshua looked at the expression of Count Cruz looking at him. The expression of the old count whose temples were already mottled seemed to be asking Joshua what to do next?


    ��Let me think about it...��


    Joshua had never learned architecture and nning. He had some experience in management games.


    Joshua could only put some of his experience in the game here. At the very least, he had to have somemon sense about amusement parks.


    After all, the alchemy engineers standing beside Joshua did not even know what an amusement park was


    ��Is this the location of the portal?��Joshua took a pen and drew a circle on it.


    The most recognizable surface of the forgottennd was its main road. It ran through the entire forgottennd, and in the middle was the circr portal.


    ��Yes.��


    ��This is where the tourists enter. Build a ticket gate here. Other than tickets, it is more to check whether the tourists are carrying dangerous goods, or if the tourists themselves are dangerous goods.��At this point, Joshua nced at the blue-clothed man who came to the outside of the tavern. ��I will ask Nn��s Sage Council to build a defensive magic circle here. This is the first level, and the second level will cover the entire amusement park.��


    After giving them some general knowledge about the entrance, Josh should tell them what the amusement park was and why it existed.


    ��Before we discuss the rest of the construction n, I have a question.��Josh put the pen aside and turned to all the alchemy engineers present. ��How many movies have you seen?��

 Chapter 772

    <h4>Chapter 772: Chapter 778, construction of the Holy Land</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the face of Joshua��s question, only two members of the construction team from the country of steel raised their hands. On the side of the country of frost, only Marshal Amuth raised his hand.


    ��What��s the name of the movie you��ve seen?��Joshua pointed the pen in his hand at the two alchemy engineers who had raised their hands.


    They looked as young as Joshua. In the process of working just now, they were doing some errands.


    ��Avatar, Mr. Employer... I saw it three times at the movie theater in Osenberg.��


    The young alchemy engineer said loudly as if he had found an opportunity to express himself.


    The other young alchemy engineer wanted to say something, but after being nced at by Count Cruz, he wisely shut his mouth.


    ��They are the Orni brothers, two apprentices brought by Master Fante,��said Count Cruz. ��The Alchemy Engineers I invited are all from Osenberg. They have all been invited to see Avatar by me.��


    ��Only seen ��avatar��?��


    Jose nced at Marshal Amut, who was the tallest among the crowd. He noticed Jose��s gaze and nodded.


    It seemed that this marshal was also a loyal fan of ��avatar��.


    During the initial period of ��Avatar��, the box office earnings were too terrifying. ��avatar��was still the top box office earnings of the White Thorn Theatre until now, it was probably the same for the cinemas in other countries.


    ��I��ve also watched Shawshank��s redemption.��


    Count Cruz could not help but add that if the experience of watching avatar was amazing, Shawshank��s redemption would be a shock to the soul.


    ��Just these two?��


    In Joshua��s impression, the cinema in Olsenburg was opened by a Faroese, and that Faroese happened to be the premiere of Avatar when the cinema was built.


    ��Only these two movies, Mr. Joshua... Why are we discussing this now?��Count Cruz asked his own doubts.


    ��Because...��Joshua opened his hands, and behind him was a deste forgottennd. ��We want to restore the scenes in the movie on this ruin.��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��Restore the movie, Sir Joshua. The scenes in avatar can be located in a ne called Pandora. Do you mean we want to build a ne?��


    Marshal Amut had never learned about architecture. He was only here to make up the numbers. However, as a boor, he also knew that the magical nts and creatures in the Pandora ne... could not be built by alchemy engineers.


    ��There��s no need topletely restore an entire ne. It��s enough to build a scene that appeared in the movie in a corner of the forgottennd.��


    Joshua turned the pen in his hand and stared at everyone present.


    ��Think about it carefully, everyone... you have a chance to go to Pandora, and all you need to do is buy a ticket. How much are you willing to pay for this ticket?��


    ��Priceless. A ticket to go to a new world is something that must be obtained even if it means starting a war. Sir Joshua, this is my answer.��


    Marshal Amuth answered this question as a soldier and a general of a country.


    ��I agree with Mr. Amuth, but what you want to build is only the scenery of Pandora. If this scenery really allows me to visit Pandora, I��m willing to spend a part of the money to carry out this journey.��


    Count Cruz��s answer was much more objective. After hearing this, he already understood what Jose was nning.


    He was a fan of ��avatar��and ��Shawshank Redemption��. If ��Shawshank��s prison��really existed in the world, he was willing to spend money to go there and visit the prison where Andy used to live.


    When Duke Cruz was in Nn, he had heard that there was really a ��Shawshank��s prison��outside Nn City. If it was not because he did not have time, he would have already driven a magic car there to make a tour.


    ��This is the main purpose of the theme park��s construction. I will divide the areas. The scenery in each area will be based on the theme of a movie. The theme of ��Avatar��is a little difficult to build, so we will start with a simple ��beauty and the devil��.��


    When Joshua mentioned the movie ��Beauty and the Devil��, only three of the alchemy engineers present had seen the original film.


    The movie that first appeared in this world had now been removed from the White Thorn Garden Theater. The audience who wanted to watch the movie could already buy the original crystal movie.


    The movie theaters far away in the countries of steel and frost... could be said to be pitifully few in the scheduling of ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    ��It seems that I can only focus on watching the movie today.��


    Joshua could not let a group of alchemy engineers who had never seen ��Beauty and the devil��build an area with such a theme.


    Thus, a group of alchemy engineers who had just finished drawing a map of the area and were ready to demolish it with hammers were all chased into the cinema on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern by Joshua.


    ..


    While the alchemy engineers were collectively studying in the cinema on the second floor, the three elders of the High Elves came to the ck Dragon Duke one after another.


    ��Lord Ridley, do you really not remember us?��


    Elder Kuitoan half-knelt in front of the ck Dragon Duke, the joy of the return of the guardian of the holy tree still lingering on his face.


    The ck Dragon Duke had been pursing his thumb with his lips. His gaze was not on the three high elf elders in front of him, but on the screen behind the door.


    On the screen, the vigers were singing loudly with Belle.


    ��Before you entered the gray fog, you entrusted the Queen to me, but I. . .��


    Elder capace also knelt in front of the ck dragon Duke with a pained expression.


    He told them a sad story, but the ck Dragon Duke did not listen to them at all. All his attention was focused on Belle on the screen.


    ��Lord Ridley has temporarily lost his memory, CAPAZ.��


    This was the third time elder Enya had emphasized that the ck dragon had lost his memory, but the reappearance of the guardian of the World Tree in the past had a huge impact on these two old antiques.


    The white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder at this time. It had long sensed the arrival of its former guardian, but it had not found the right time to appear.


    ��Ridley...��


    The White Bird looked at the ck Dragon Duke, and the ck Dragon Duke also looked at the white bird standing on Joshua��s shoulder.


    It slowly walked towards the white bird, and this scene excited the three high elf elders around it. The ck Dragon Duke��s action gave them hope of recovering their memories.


    But what the ck Dragon Duke really wanted to do was..


    ��Next time...��


    It held the corner of Joshua��s shirt with both hands and opened its mouth. Joshua could see the serrated teeth in its mouth.


    It clearly had the appearance of such a young Loli, but its ��small canine teeth��made Joshua Shudder.


    ��It seems to want to eat you.��


    Joshua did not think that the ck Dragon Duke��s action was out of friendliness. Its stomach seemed to be hungry, so it treated this bird that contained arge amount of energy as its food.

 Chapter 773

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 779 naughty child</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the end, Jose underestimated the strength of the ck Dragon Duke. It gently pulled the corner of Jose��s clothes, and Jose had no choice but to bend down.


    When the white bird pped its wings, it was already toote. The ck Dragon Duke��s hands caught the white bird at a speed that could not be caught by the naked eye.


    When Jose had no time to pull the white bird back, in the blink of an eye... The ck dragon Duke stuffed half of the White Bird��s body into its mouth.


    Its cheeks instantly bulged. Joshua could only see the white bird��s legs kicking in the air, and its wings were struggling.


    Arge pile of feathers fell from its wings.


    ��Holy tree!��


    The three elven elders were instantly scared silly. Elder Enya was the closest to the ck Dragon Duke. When he wanted to step forward and save the White Bird from the ck Dragon Duke��s mouth, everything had already been settled.


    The ck dragon duke bit off his sharp teeth. Jose could only hear the sound of something breaking. The lower half of the White Bird��s body, which was still kicking, fell into the ck dragon Duke��s hand.


    This half of the body did not have any blood oozing out. Instead, some starlight spread out from the irregr cross-section of the body.


    ��Lord Ridley, it is the holy tree that you once protected.��


    Elder Enya could not offend the guardian of the Holy Tree. At this moment, all she could think of was to dissuade the ck Dragon Duke.


    The ck Dragon Duke ignored elder Enya. His cheeks were still bulging as he continued chewing.


    Joshua heard the sound of it chewing. It sounded like it was chewing on ss. The crisp chewing soundsted for two seconds before it swallowed the thing in its mouth.


    ��Ridley...��


    Before the other high elf elder could make a sound, the ck dragon Duke put the remaining half of the white bird into its mouth.


    When it ate the white bird, Joshua felt like he was eating a soft potato. The White Bird��s body was very soft, and it looked unexpectedly... appetizing?


    When it chewed in its mouth, it made a clear cracking sound.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    After the ck Dragon Duke finished eating the White Bird��s wings, it began to eat the rest of its body.


    In the end, elder Enya seemed to be in a daze as she knelt on the ground and stared nkly at the ck Dragon Duke swallowing their holy tree bit by bit.


    When the ck Dragon Duke finished eating the white bird��s sweet potato, the ground under Joshua��s feet began to shake.


    ��Is it really going to copse? Isn��t that White Bird a clone of the World Tree?��


    The reason Joshua could calmly watch the ck dragon eat the White Bird as a snack was because the white bird was only a small clone of the world tree.


    ��I don��t know...��


    Elder Enya shook his head with a dull expression.


    Usually, when the High Elves saw the World Tree��s incarnation in the tribe, they would not even have time to bow. How could anyone possibly eat the World Tree��s incarnation... it could no longer be simply described as sphemy.


    ��This isn��t the vibration caused by Arthur Crow��s descent.��


    Elder Quitoan was the calmest of the three elf elders. He quickly ran to the window in the corridor.


    ��Sunlight?��


    Joshua immediately opened the window in the corridor and looked up.


    The forgottennd was originally covered by a huge rock wall. There was only a crack in the center, and sunlight would shine through the crack into the forgottennd.


    But now, the rock wall above the forgottennd was slowly approaching the ground on both sides..


    The ruins once again received the sunlight. For a moment, Joshua was not used to the light outside.


    Another white bird flew in from the window andnded on Joshua��s shoulder again.


    ��Ridley��s return has given me more authority to control this city.��


    The white bird adjusted its feathers and exined to Joshua as if nothing had happened.


    ��I can now make this city do more things,��the White Bird said.


    ��Holy Tree, are you alright?��


    Elder Enya stood up with tears in her eyes when she saw that the white bird was safe and sound. However, her excitement did notst long when the ck dragon Duke standing behind Joshua suddenly jumped.


    The height of its leap easily bit the tail of the white bird on Joshua��s shoulder like an agile crocodile. Before Joshua could react, there was only a feather left on Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��Lord Ridley!��Elder Enya saw that the ck dragon Duke��s cheeks were bulging again, and the White Bird��s short legs continued to kick around in the air, his mental state was a little broken. ��Please stop treating the holy tree as your own food!��


    The ck Dragon Duke did not listen to elder Enya��s dissuasion at all. He began to enjoy the white bird��s sweet potato just like before.


    ��Don��t worry, Enya.��


    Another new white bird stopped by the open window. This time, the white bird did not seem to want to be eaten by the ck dragon, so it did not choose to stop on Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��Holy tree, are you really not injured in any way?��Elder Enya looked at the ck Dragon Duke eating the white bird��s ��corpse��with fear and trepidation.


    The clone of the previous World Tree was still left with a small half of its wings in the ck dragon��s hand.


    ��Ridley has been corroded by the gray fog for too long. My energy can dilute the gray fog in its body and heal its weak body,��the White Bird said.


    ��UH... can we use a more peaceful method to transfer energy?��


    Joshua held the feather that fell on his shoulder from the previous white bird��s corpse. He was also frightened by the ck dragon Duke��s attack just now.


    No matter how young it looked, it was still a dangerous ck dragon. It was definitely at the top of the food chain in this world.


    At this time, the ck Dragon Duke had already run to the window and looked up at the white bird standing on the window. It seemed that it was not full yet and was ready to catch a third bird to fill its stomach.


    ��I��ve checked its body... Ridley did not forget its memories.��


    At this time, the ck dragon had already climbed onto the windowsill and was ready to jump. Jose quickly grabbed its waist and carried it back to the ground.


    Fortunately, the ck dragon did not struggle much. Otherwise, the window might not be able to be preserved.


    ��Ridley��s memory has been erased, leaving only a small portion.��


    The white bird quietly looked at the ck dragon that acted like a child, and its words revealed a hint of sadness.


    ��It will not think of us anymore. More directly, it is a newborn that has inherited Ridley��s body and soul. We need to guide it, such as teaching it how to hunt.��


    ��The first thing to teach a child is how to behave in the world, right? What the hell is hunting... uh... I don��t have much of a say in teaching a young ck dragon.��


    Joshua understood what the world tree meant. Although the ck Dragon Duke��s body was close to tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years old, his consciousness was simr to that of a child.


    ��We don��t have any experience either, but Ridley is still acting ording to his own instincts. The first thing to do is to clear the gray fog in its body and reconstruct the emotions in its body. Then, it��s its consciousness.��


    While the white bird was speaking, the ck dragon that was carried down by Joshua jumped up on the spot, followed by the sound of ss shattering and a few feathers falling down in front of Joshua.

 Chapter 774

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 780, the hidden secret</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    A hignd on the southern side of the portal to the forgottennd. It was located at the edge of the forgottennd, and it was the only hignd in the entire forgottennd.


    The building on the Hignd was a bit like an observation tform, but the equipment inside had been abandoned for a long time.


    Frost Axe was leading his dwarven demolition team to demolish the ruins.


    Elder Kuitoan watched as the dwarves raised their hammers and easily destroyed the wall in front of them. He could not help but twitch his eyelids.


    The forgottennd used to be the human��s base near Ascekro, but Kuitoan often came here to negotiate with the humans. This ce also contained some of his memories.


    Although there were some bad memories, elder Kuito an could not help but feel a little mncholic when he saw this scene.


    ��Son of the forest, do you really have a way to suppress Lord Ridley��s inner gate?��


    Elder Kuito an could not stop the demolition, so he could only focus his attention on the ck dragon.


    ��You should ask your world tree about this, but it has regained its ability to speak after watching cat and mouse. It should be a good sign.��


    Joshua looked at the ck Dragon Duke who was on the other side.


    Elder Enya had be the existence of the ck dragon��s wet nurse. No matter where it went, elder Enya would follow it there.


    The ck Dragon��s food was also obtained. It was the clone of the World Tree.


    It was devouring the seventeenth clone of the world tree. The World tree seemed to be determined to use this method to train the ck dragon��s hunting ability.


    Kuitoan wanted to ask more questions, but something seemed to have happened to the ck Dragon Duke. He quickly ran over.


    Frost Axe, who wasmanding the dwarves to demolish the ce, saw elder Kuitoan walk away and slowly came to Joshua.


    ��Are we destroying cultural relics?��


    Joshua took a camera and stood at the edge of the Hignd to take a photo of the forgottennd.


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    After the rock wall above the forgottennd disappeared, the ruins lost a bit of the cold feeling. Now, it looked like they had just experienced war.


    ��What kind of cultural relics are these buildings that were built by humans thousands of years ago? Don��t worry, Jose. We Dwarves will not miss out on anything valuable.��


    The words behind frost axe sounded like the words of a goblin. However, although the method of the dwarven demolition team brought by Frost Axe was a little rough, there were some valuable items in the building, they had already moved them out and ced them on the empty ground.


    ��Sorry for the trouble.��


    This time, Jose invited Frost Axe over without paying anymission. These dwarves werepletely doing voluntarybor.


    In contrast, Count Cruz of the country of steel had already returned to Nn to calcte how much money he would need to pay to restore the scene of beauty and the Devil.


    ��This trivial matter can be considered as our entertainment after drinking.��


    Frost axe waved his hand nonchntly. Those dwarves were indeed holding wine sses in one hand and hammers in the other, asionally gulping down mouthfuls of wine.


    ��What��s that little thing sitting there?��


    While Frost Axemanded his own people to carry out the demolition, his attention was also focused on a petite figure on the other side of the Hignd.


    ��A dragon.��


    Joshua did not hide the true identity of the Dark Dragon Duke from Frost Axe. The elderly dwarf patriarch had already vaguely sensed the threat of the Dark Dragon Duke.


    ��The Guardian of the long-eared tree?��


    Elder Frost Axe was an old friend of the ck-clothed man who was a high elf, so he had a certain level of research on elves.


    ��Yes, it��s just that it was corroded by the gray fog and rested in the demon world for a long time. It��s possible that it doesn��t remember anything now.��


    ��What exactly is this gray fog? I saw that there are always people discussing this thing on the magic web. I can��t even continue reading the book ��Heretic Judge��s Diary��,��Frost Axe asked.


    ��It��s a little simr to the gue. The gue destroys the body of a living being. The gray fog corrodes more of the personality, consciousness, and soul of a living being. After saying so much... it��s actually a dangerous gue.��


    Joshua summarized the information he had gathered from his contact with the gray fog during this period of time, including the characteristics of the gray fog.


    ��It��s the gue? I heard that Guy Giglio say that the source of the gray fog is some terrifying thing...��


    The ��Giglio��mentioned by Frost Axe was the name of the blue-clothed person. The blue-clothed person and the gray-clothed person had first explored Nn��s underground for a period of time.


    ��It may be an existence simr to a god. The judges havemitted so many evil deeds just to summon that thing to our world...��


    ��My race has never believed in God in our generation.��Frost Axe was actually an atheist, but his expression was very grave. ��But that thing is indeed very scary.��


    ��You... have seen it?��


    Joshua heard Frost Axe��s tone as if he had been there before.


    ��If I had really seen that thing, I wouldn��t be holding a wine ss here, and I wouldn��t be able to y with the Hearthstone.��Frost axe muttered softly and continued to roar, ��Our race has been exploring Nn��s underground ruins for generations. Those things in the ruins are not things that humans can create at this stage. There are also some magic puppets that can move. Even our best craftsmen are unable to create them.��


    ��I��ve heard of it. It��s the ruins of an ancient civilization.��


    Joshua had heard of the ruins of Nn when he entered Nn. This was also the reason why Nn was so prosperous.


    Now, the teleportation array in Nn��s center was using the technology of the ruins. This was one of the few ruins technology that the sages had deciphered. The cross-country teleportation array allowed the countries of the world tomunicate with Nn more frequently.


    Gradually, the city of Nn became the center of World Civilization.


    ��Now I think that the civilization of the ruins might have been sunk by the gray fog.��Frost Axe took a sip of wheat wine and said, ��But our race has been digging in the ruins for more than a hundred years, but we haven��t found anything good.��


    Jose had heard about this spection from the wise ones a long time ago, so he was not surprised.


    On the other hand, Joshua was a little worried that the dwarves would dig down the entire Nn.


    ��There��s one more thing!��


    Frost Axe had drunk more than ten cups of wheat wine in a row. The alcohol content of this thing was much higher than ordinary wheat wine.


    No matter how good this dwarf��s alcohol tolerance was, he was probably already in a drunken state.


    ��We��ve met some strange people in the ruins over the past few years. The grain stored in the mine also showed signs of being stolen.��


    ��You��re saying... that there might be indigenous people in those ruins?��


    Jose recalled an incident that happened a year ago. At that time, Jose met a human covered in blue inscriptions at Squirrel Street. After defeating that human, Jose obtained a strange stone tablet.


    The stone tablet��s function was a bit like a phone, but no matter how Jose pressed it, there was no other response. After that, Jose gradually forgot about this matter.


    ��It sounds like the beginning of a legendary mission, but... It��s not my business, so Frost Axe, Let��s focus on the demolition,��Josh said.

 Chapter 775

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 781, Happy Water</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At night, Josh returned to the Hearthstone Tavern to rest. It was already eight o��clock in the evening. Healy was still practicing illusion magic in the purple-d man��s ssroom.


    By this time, the purple-d man had already gone to rest.


    ��Why are you so diligent today?��


    Josh leaned against the door of the ssroom and looked at Healy. She could already make five miniature dragon phantoms dance around her.


    When Healy noticed that Josh had arrived, Tom, a cat the size of a palm, and Jerry, a mouse the size of a Pinky, appeared on the table.


    Both of the illusions were t.


    ��Tomorrow is the day of the spell caster qualification assessment. The instructor asked me to take the fourth-level illusion spell caster qualification assessment.��


    Healy made the five miniature dragons around her line up on the table. One of the green miniature dragons even scratched its own neck with its ws.


    ��Studying sote, I must not be ready.��


    Joshua did not know much about the level of spell casters in this world. The only information he knew was that Nn had an official spell caster qualification test.


    The proof of this test gradually became the world��s epted standard for measuring the strength of spell casters.


    The strength here included knowledge content and the number of inscriptions and the use of magic power. It was not the strength itself.


    It was just like how Healy had specialized in a few order spells in the past, but was able to beat up those who had obtained the certificate of a high-level spell caster.


    ��The exam has always been my weakness.��Healy held a pen and walked around in front of a ck miniature dragon. ��I��ve never passed the exam in the Academy.��


    The ck Miniature Dragon��s eyes stared straight at the pen in Healy��s hand. It opened its mouth and hung its forked tongue by its lips.


    No matter how you looked at it, it looked like a dog waiting for its owner to throw the ball.


    Healy was training her ability to multitask. This was very important to the illusion caster. The movements of the five miniature dragons were all controlled by Healy. She had to make sure that the four around her did not make the same movements.


    ��But you can beat your... Dean of students.��


    Josh had heard Hiri��s sister, Hend, talk about her various deeds in school a few times.


    Perhaps Hend also found it hard to imagine that the naughty child who used to fight with his teacher every day could quietly read a book like a STRAIGHT-A student in the ssroom today.


    ��But knowing how to fight is not helpful for animation or movie production. At most, when Tom catches Jerry, Tom��s movements will be better.��


    As Healy spoke, Tom, who was in a t state, made a demonstrative action of tilting his body and raising his shoulders up to his face.


    ��Well, on second thought, I should go write a draft...��


    Josh felt that he should update the Sherlock Holmes series. Otherwise, Tyreen woulde to him with a cat in a few days to urge him to update.


    ��Well... actually, I��ll just sit here and write... It Won��t disturb me,��Hiri said immediately when he saw that Joshua was about to leave.


    Joshua obediently moved a chair and sat down beside Hiri.


    ..


    The next day.


    The ruins of the Arthur Crow��s forgottennd were still being cleaned up. Joshua also had free time to apany Hiri to take the magic illusion test.


    The test was held at the Nn Spell Casters��Association. Joshua had passed by this ce countless times before, but it was his first time entering it.


    The examiner in charge of testing Hiri was the purple-robed man... Joshua waited outside until Hiri��s test was over.


    During this time, Joshua met a group of acquaintances from the demon world at the Spell Casters��Association. They were the prophet and her apprentices.


    ��Your Highness Joshua.��


    The Prophet saw Joshua the moment he entered the Spellcaster Association. The six apprentices behind her also bowed respectfully to Joshua.


    ��In the human world, there��s no need to... be so grand. Uh... You��re also here to take the qualification certificate?��


    Joshua looked at the demon race behind the prophet. They were considered the first batch of overseas students in the demon world. After graduating from Nn��s Advanced Magic Academy, they returned to the demon world.


    The burden of education in the demon world had fallen on the prophet.


    The prophet��s identity in the demon world was not only the Minister of Education, but also... the owner of the shop on the magic.


    She was in charge of all the shops in the demon world on the magic.


    ��Nn has added many newws to the products on the magic.��


    The prophet was carrying a backpack on her back. This backpack made Joshua wonder if her petite body would fall to the ground due to an imbnce.


    ��I used some materials from the abyss of sin to refine some potions. If you want to sell them on the magic, you must first take the Alchemist qualification test and pass the safety test in the field of potions.��


    ��This... is also my suggestion.��


    Joshua had beenmunicating with the sage assembly very frequently recently, especially after the ck-clothed and blue-clothed people came to visit.


    Under Joshua��s suggestion, Nn had formted the driver��s license, the traffic regtions, and the regtions on the administration of potions.


    In a sense, Joshua had truly changed Nn.


    ��My apprentices are here to participate in the spell caster level test,��the Prophet said.


    ��Can I. . . Take a look at your newly refined potion?��


    Recently, Joshua did not have much time to pay attention to the magic��s shopping. The verification of the shop was handed over to Nn��s savings office.


    Most of the shops built by the demon world were selling some of the sin demons��surroundings, but it seemed that the prophet was not only satisfied with selling scales and hair.


    The Prophet obeyed Joshua��s order and put his backpack on the ground.


    At this moment, Joshua could hear the sound of bottles and jars colliding.


    ��There are a total of twenty-one types of potions that I want to check.��


    The prophet somehow found a small stool from somewhere and stood on her tiptoes. Then, she buried half of her body into the backpack.


    She rummaged around for a few minutes before she carried five bottles of potions and ced them on the ground.


    ��I think these are the five items that can be popr.��


    ��Most of them... are green.��


    Jose looked at the liquid in the potion bottles. There were four bottles of liquid that were green in color.


    ��Their raw materials contain the dust from the abyss of sin. This dust can activate some alchemy materials.��The Prophet exined the form of these potions to Jose.


    ��Abyss of sin...��


    Joshua felt that there were still many unsolved mysteries in the demon world, and the biggest one was the abyss of sin.


    The abyss of sin was like a huge furnace. In the furnace, creatures like the demon of sin were born, and some strange things would be produced.


    ��The effect of bubbles like this?��


    Joshua picked up one of the potions. If the potion was slightly shaken, many bubbles would appear.


    ��This is one of the side effects of the sin dust. A violent shake will cause the liquid to gush out when the cork is pulled open. I suggest that your highness Joshua Open it after your reaction is stable.��The Prophet��s words made Joshua inexplicably think of a drink that he would often drink on Earth.


    ��Can I have a sip?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes, you have a healing potion in your hand. The effect is milder than other potions.��


    Jose pulled open the Cork of the bottle and took a look at the bubbling liquid. He took a small sip... but this sip almost made Jose spit it out.


    ��Your Highness, if you have a tingling sensation in your mouth, this is only one of the side effects. There is no real effect,��the prophet added.


    ��No... no... this taste is not a side effect. It��s just that the taste is a little too bitter.��


    Joshua was sure that the instant he drank it, the taste was very simr to coke. It could be said that it was exactly the same. It was a coke that tasted like cherry.

 Chapter 776

    <h4>Chapter 776: Chapter 782, form</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Healy��s test took about an hour. During this time, the prophet also handed over the potion she brought to the Alchemist Association for testing. The results of the test would be reported to the Prophet Tomorrow.


    When Healy returned to the hall of the Spell Casters��association through the teleportation circle, Josh saw the happy smile on her face and knew the results of the test.


    Josh raised his hand toward Hiri, and she also gave Josh a high-five.


    ��You passed?��


    ��I failed.��


    ��...��


    ��I��m just kidding.��Hiri took out a light purple medal and threw it to Josh. ��The purple-clothed person personally gave me a fourth-level illusion spell caster medal... The instructors in the elementary spell casters��academy are only at this level. The purple-clothed person said that I��ll be able to take the fifth-level test in another one or two years.��


    ��You��re really scaring me.��


    Josh reached out his hand to stroke Hili��s long silver-gray hair. She shook her head out of habit and shook off Josh��s ws.


    ��Everyone in the Lloyd family has outstanding talent in magic.��


    The purple-clothed person slowly came before Josh. After the undead transformation, it did not affect her status and reputation. She only needed an illusion to make her skin color look like a normal person.


    ��My talent has nothing to do with this surname,��Hiri refuted the purple-clothed person at this time.


    ��This can��t be done without your hard work, but Hiri...��


    Just as the purple-clothed person was about to dissuade her from being so disgusted with her own family, Hiri covered her ears with an expression that said, ��I won��t listen.��.


    In the end, the purple-clothed person could only sigh softly.


    ��Purple-robed man, um... will there be a holiday after the exam?��


    Joshua did not continue to struggle over Hili��s surname. After all, this was something that Hili was not willing to talk about.


    ��Yes, the gray-robed man recently held a Gopetition. I have to take some time to attend it. I��ll tell you about it on the magic web during the next ss.��The purple-robed man��s gaze swept back and forth between Joshua and Hili. ��I Won��t disturb you anymore.��


    Josh watched her slowly leave the Spellcaster Association. Hiri could also rx for a period of time because of the end of the exam.


    ��Do you... want to go out for a walk together?��Hiri asked Josh in a very low voice.


    ��Actually, I really want to go out for a walk together, but...��


    Josh was really tempted by Hiri��s invitation to a date, but... the prophet came to Josh and Hiri at this time.


    Healy stared at the prophet for a while, as if thinking about something, and then asked Josh tentatively.


    ��A simtion of a family of three?��


    When the prophet heard Healy��s words, even though her face had been expressionless, her eyelids still twitched slightly.


    ��I just asked the Prophet to help me research a drink. The n is to find an alchemy workshop to conduct the refining test after your exam.��


    ��Is there anything new?��


    ��Yes, a drink that might sell well.��


    Although Josh was looking forward to it, he still caught the momentary disappointment on his face.


    However, Hiri still took Josh��s hand and walked out of the Spellcaster Association. The Prophet said goodbye to her apprentices and got into Josh��s magic car.


    ..


    Kelia Alchemy Workshop.


    This was one of Nn��srgest alchemy workshops.


    ��Your Highness, what are we refining?��


    The prophet walked into the private alchemyb provided by Kelia Alchemy Workshop.


    In Joshua��s eyes, this was a chemistryb. There were bottles and jars ced on a table. On the other side of the table, there was a burning table engraved with me runes.


    ��Drinks, things like fruit juice. How much sin dust is there in the abyss of sin like the Prophet?��


    Joshua held a small pinch of green dust in his palm. If he put it in clear water, it would produce a situation like baking soda.


    Joshua had no way of knowing the structure of the dust itself.


    ��A lot, so much that it��s impossible to count,��the Prophet said.


    ��It��s harmless to the human body?��


    Joshua took a small stick and put it into the clear water in the cup in front of him. The clear water began to turn green rapidly, and then some small bubbles began to appear.


    ��No matter how you look at it, it��s a poison that can kill people... the kind that is applied on the de.��


    Hiri also expressed his opinion. This kind of green color really made people think of things like poison too easily.


    ��It is a kind of energy aggregation. The energy of the abyss of sin can tear a human soul into pieces. This dust is less than one-hundredth of a billion. It doesn��t have any toxicity.��


    In order to prove her point, the prophet went directly to Joshua��s side. She tiptoed and picked up the bottle of medicine on the table and directly drank the bubbling liquid.


    ��In that case... let me think about the form.��


    Joshua recalled the form of Coke on Earth and searched through all the memories rted to coca-c. He sessfully found the coke form in a documentary and a short science film.


    However, this form did not seem to be real.


    ��Let��s go downstairs to look for alchemy materials.��


    Josh didn��t expect to be able topletely restore the taste and texture of coke, but as long as it was close enough, it was enough.


    The service of the Kelia Alchemy Workshop was also first-ss. There were all kinds of alchemy ingredients stored here.


    However, some of the ingredients that Josh needed might not be avable in this world, so Josh could only look for ingredients that were as simr as possible.


    In the end, it took about two hours to collect the alchemy ingredients, or rather, the ingredients. Even with the help of a senior alchemist, Josh stillcked several ingredients.


    ��No matter what! Just add sugar first, and make it sweet first!��


    Jose no longer pursued any c form, as long as he made it taste good.


    The prophet looked at Jose��s self-despising look and didn��t know what to say.


    From the alchemy materials that Jose chose just now, the prophet could see that Jose didn��t have any research on alchemy. Jose only stubbornly believed that the dust of sin could be made into a good drink.


    If it were anyone else, the prophet would definitely not spend two precious hours on such nonsense, but it was different for Joshua..


    This chaos demon had created too many miracles, so much so that now that Joshua believed that he could do it, the prophet had to believe that he could too.


    ��It��s starting.��


    The prophet nced at the alchemy materials on the table. All of them were fruits and nts that could be used as ingredients.


    Their effects were also different. The prophet really could not think of what effects they could produce.


    But now, she listened to Joshua... First, she poured some syrup into the bubbling liquid. Then, it was followed by the liquid extracted from various fruits and nts.


    The prophet took a spoon and stirred it. The bubbling green liquid began to emit a strange mellow fragrance.

 Chapter 777

    <h4>Chapter 777: Chapter 783, sess</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The three bottles contained the dark green liquid that the prophet had mixed. From time to time, tiny bubbles would pop out from the inside of the liquid.


    The ingredients that Jose had randomly chosen did not have any strange... magical changes or chemical changes.


    ��Who wants to go first?��Jose asked subconsciously.


    The prophet did not answer, but directly took a bottle of ss on the table.


    She was the one who made this thing, so she knew that the few things that Joshua chose, even if mixed together, would not produce any toxicity. Of course... it would not have any beneficial effects.


    The Prophet pulled the Cork of the bottle and directly drank the whole bottle.


    ��How does it taste?��


    When Joshua was talking to the prophet, it was really difficult to see any emotion on her face.


    ��Sugar water that can sting the tongue.��


    The Prophet gave a sinct evaluation of this bottle of liquid.


    Healy also picked up another bottle on the table and opened the Cork. She tried to take a sip, but the result was that she almost vomited just like Joshua.


    ��This taste is even stranger than magic power mixture.��Healy stuck out her tongue and said, ��It does sting when you put it in your mouth.��


    ��Failed?��


    Seeing Healy��s overreaction, Josh nervously picked up thest bottle and took a small sip. After the first sip, Josh directly drank all the liquid in the bottle.


    ��This is the taste and taste that I want. No, the taste is slightly worse.��


    Joshua put down the bottle and had an inexplicable urge to cry. On Earth, Joshua liked the taste of coke more than any other drink.


    Aftering to this world, Joshua also thought about restoring the taste of coke, but the thing that reced the baking soda had not been found. The Prophet solved this problem for Joshua.


    ��Is it very good?��


    Hiri looked at the bottle in her hand that had not been finished. She did not dare to continue to taste the strange taste just now.


    ��You��ll get used to it and even fall in love with it.��


    Jose made a gesture of raising his hand and encouraged Healy not to hesitate to drink it all in one gulp.


    Healy held the mentality of going all out and directly drank all the dark green liquid in the bottle.


    The feeling of the sharp pain on the tip of her tongue made Healy very ufortable. However, after she gradually got used to this strange feeling, the sweet taste and the sharp pain reached aplementary effect.


    It made Hiri feel a... Inexplicable pleasure.


    ��At this time, I should say another bottle!��Hiri raised the empty bottle in his hand as if he was drunk.


    However, there was no alcohol in Jose��s recipe.


    ��Prophet, make another one ording to the previous portion. This time, add more things.��


    The sin dust and syrup were mixed together, which could be said to have set the tone of C��s vor. However, in some details, the taste was very different from the c on Earth.


    While Jose was thinking about what vor he should add to it... there was a knock on the door of the Alchemy Workshop.


    ��Sir Jose, Count Cruz would like to see you.��


    The attendant outside said loudly to Jose.


    ��Is this the efficiency of the people of steel...��


    Jose entrusted Count Cruz with the construction n for the scene of ��Beauty and the Devil��yesterday.


    He needed to spend some time to calcte the funds and materials needed for the construction of the scene, and to discuss various feasible ns with the team of Engineers.


    At first, Jose thought that this task would take at least three days, but Count Cruzpleted his task today and even went to this alchemy workshop to look for Jose.


    ��Count Cruz, pleasee in.��


    Count Cruz did note here alone. There were two alchemy engineers behind him.


    ��I went to the Hearthstone Tavern to visit you this morning. I was told that you were not in the tavern... until a friend of mine told me that you were in this alchemy workshop, Mr. Joshua.��


    Count Cruz stood at the door and nced at the interior of the Alchemy Workshop. A little girl who looked about ten years old was holding a wooden stick and stirring a pot of bubbling green liquid.


    No matter how he looked at it, it looked like Jose was asking a young girl to refine... poison for him.


    He really wanted to remind Jose that privately hiring childbor to refine poison had vited several of Nn��sws.


    ��Am I disturbing Mr. Jose?��


    Now, Count Cruz lowered his voice as he spoke.


    ��No, I��m trying to make a new type of drink. If you don��t mind, you can wait for a while.��Jose pointed to a few benches inside the alchemist.


    ��Drink?��


    Count Cruz really could not treat the green liquid that was still emitting light from the crucible as a kind of drink.


    Just the continuous bubbles on the surface of the crucible kept reminding Count Cruz that this thing was very dangerous.


    In order to save time, he chose to wait at the side for the end of Joshua��s research.


    ��Wouldn��t it taste better if I put some water mugwort in it?��


    Hiri directly used a spoon and a bowl to solve the second pot refined by the prophet. After she got used to the unique taste brought by the sin dust, she began to like this taste.


    ��What��s That?��Joshua knew nothing about the alchemy technology of this world.


    ��Edible spices, sweet taste.��


    The prophet once again took on the task of poprizing science.


    ��The sweet taste is enough, now we need some sour taste.��


    ��Then use the juice of sour heart fruit. When I ate that thing in the wild, I still remember the sour taste...��


    Hiri had a wealth of wilderness survival experience, which included judging whether some nts in the wild were edible.


    The Prophet did not express any opinion. She was good at refining medicine, not how to make the medicine taste better.


    Therefore, after a series of tortures from Joshua and Hiri, the green liquid in the crucible shone even brighter.


    At this moment, the liquid in the Crucible had already left the category of ��poison��on the surface and began to approach the ��dangerous radiation��.


    ��It looks... better?��Joshua said with some uncertainty.


    ��Yes... I only know that the shimmering mushroom is definitely poisonous.��


    Healy looked at the liquid in the crucible and could not be sure at all.


    The prophet still held a spoon with a nk expression and filled a bowl. Then he drank it in one gulp and burped.


    ��It��s not poisonous,��the prophet repeated the word again.


    Joshua also filled a small bowl and tasted it.


    When the taste buds of his tongue touched the liquid in the bowl... Joshua was 100% sure that this thing was coke.


    Although it was dark green and emitted light, the taste and texture were very simr. There were some subtle differences that Joshua could not make up for, but the overall taste was almost the same as the coke on Earth.


    ��I think everyone here should give it a try!��


    Joshua poured another bowl of coke and brought it to the Earl of the country of steel.


    Josh had to show off the excitement of Coke��s sessful birth in this world.


    ��Drink up, Count Cruz,��Josh said.

 Chapter 778

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 784, Enchanted C</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Count Cruz ced his hands on his knees and looked down at the bowl of liquid that Jose handed him.


    Count Cruz had seen countless kinds of potions in his life, but he could not describe what this bowl of liquid was.


    He had seen some lethal poisons, but the truly excellent poisons were colorless and tasteless.


    It was like this bowl of liquid. Not only was it a striking dark green color, but it was also glowing. At night, it could probably be used as some sort of liquid for illumination. What was worse was that it was constantly bubbling.


    This bowl of liquid seemed to be using three methods to warn Count Cruz not to drink me.


    But Count Cruz still took the wooden bowl from Joshua.


    As he held the wooden bowl, his gaze swept past Joshua and the prophet. Count Cruz already knew that Joshua was a chaos demon.


    Even if Joshua Drank the liquid as a demonstration, the Constitution of a Chaos Demon waspletely different from that of a human. The real reason why Count Cruz was willing to drink it was because of Hiri.


    Empress Yekana had collected information on everyone around Joshua. None of the people around Joshua were simple, including the girl named Hiri.


    As the only apprentice of the purple-clothed person, she was very likely to be one of the Seven Sages of Nn in the future, and she was also a human.


    ��Count!��


    The two alchemy engineers who came with him wanted to say something to stop Count Cruz, but Count Cruz still lifted the wooden bowl with both hands and drank the liquid inside.


    At this moment, the two alchemy engineers looked at Count Cruz as if they were looking at a warrior who had sacrificed his life for his country.


    Count Cruz took the first sip. His hand trembled from the shock, and the wooden bowl in his hand fell to the ground.


    What frightened him was the piercing pain when the dark green liquid touched his lips and tongue.


    When he drank it, he suspected that this thing might be highly toxic. The pain further convinced him of his judgment, so with a shake of his hand, he threw the wooden bowl to the ground.


    The dark green liquid in the bowl spilled all over the ground. The two alchemy engineers next to him immediately stood up and moved to the side with exaggerated movements, as if they were afraid of being contaminated by the liquid.


    They were afraid that the liquid would be corrosive, and at the same time, they looked at Count Cruz with uncertainty.


    Count Cruz wanted to spit out the first mouthful of the liquid. The stinging taste almost broke his tensed nerves, but after getting used to it, Count Cruz found that it was not that painful.


    The pain gradually turned into a kind of numbingfort. In addition to the sweet taste and just the right sour taste, Count Cruz swallowed the mouthful in his mouth.


    ��It��s normal to not get used to it the first time.��Jose was not surprised by Count Cruz��s overreaction, but he seemed to have sessfully adapted to the taste of the sin coke. ��How is it... can you give me an evaluation?��


    ��It��s a bit like an extremely strong wine, but it doesn��t have a burning sensation in the throat.��Count Cruz swallowed his saliva again and said, ��It has a very unique taste. Unfortunately, Mr. Joshua, I only drank one sip, so it��s not good for me to further evaluate it.��


    He picked up the wooden bowl that had fallen to the ground and handed it back to Joshua apologetically.


    The hint of Count Cruz��s words was already clear enough. This time, Joshua filled a ss with a new cup and handed it to him.


    This time, Count Cruz was no longer afraid. He put the ss to his mouth and took a small sip. Then, he drank all the liquid in the ss in one go. Jose could only hear the gurgling sound beside him.


    ��It��s more delicious than the fruit juice I��ve drunk in the past, but I still feel like there��s something missing.��


    Count Cruz narrowed his eyes as if he was tasting some old wine. He recalled the taste just now and immediately thought of the missing thing.


    ��This thing is not delicious to me... at room temperature.��


    Jose personally thought that coke without ice was no different from salted fish.


    ��I can also use a cooling spell.��


    Hiri seemed to have wanted to try iced coke for a long time.


    A variant of the flowing water system inscription appeared on her hand, which was also a frost inscription.


    Hiri had more or less mastered some of the basic spells of various elements. These spells were not only used for fighting, but also very useful in life.


    Her hands were overflowing with cold air. She directly held the crucible with both hands, and the surface of the crucible began to gradually frost.


    ��Jose... why do I feel that your eyes are strange.��While Hiri was focused on making iced coke, she noticed that Jose was looking at her very strangely.


    ��No... nothing.��


    Josh immediately shook his head and shifted his gaze to the side. When he was exining the equipment of the amusement park at the Embassy of the country of steel, Hiri had taken on the role of a human-shaped projector and powerpoint, and now it had be a human-shaped refrigerator.


    When he saw this scene, the thought of ��Hiri is so easy to use��popped up in Josh��s mind, but if Hiri knew about this idea, he would be beaten up by her.


    Hiri spent about five minutes toplete the task of enchanting the coke. A pot of ice-cold Sin C was sessfully made.


    After Joshua took a cup and drank all of it, his mood could only be described as ��exhrating��.


    ��Mr. Joshua, do you want to sell this as amodity?��


    Count Cruz also got a cup. Unfortunately, there were only four cups of Sin C left in the Crucible.


    The Prophet was not interested in the drink. After Hiri and Jose took one cup each, an alchemy engineer was lucky enough to get the chance to taste it.


    ��Well, I n to build a factory to carry out assembly line production. The name will be called Sin C,��Jose said.


    The word assembly line was not very new in Nn. The alchemy workshop across the river of gears had already achievedrge-scale mechanized production.


    This also proved that this era could no longer be described as the Middle Ages, but was in thete stage of the Industrial Revolution.


    ��It will conquer everyone in the hot summer season.��


    Count Cruz still had half a ss of Iced Sin C left in his hand. He really could not evaluate the taste of the frozen c.


    The season had gradually entered the frost season. Count Cruz was also wearing a warm coat.


    He really could not imagine that if he were to drink this ss of frozen drink on a hot summer day, a heartfelt sense of happiness would continuously surge out of his heart.


    ��I actually have many ideas, but I��ll put them aside for today. Let��s discuss the construction of the ��beauty and the Devil��Region.��


    The sessful production of Sin C made Jose feel that he could make a change in his diet.


    With all the different cuisines on earth and the Fried Chicken and burgerbo that is essential to coke, Josh could try to recreate it in this world.

 Chapter 779

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 785, Happy Meals</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��It��s better not to use real gold and silver products for the decorations in the castle... Hmm, just use some cheap goods.��


    Jose nced at the various architectural ns that Count Cruz had drawn up, and put forward his own opinions on the interior of the castle and the decorations.


    When Jose put forward this opinion, especially when he said the words ��cheap goods��, Count Cruz and the Prophet looked at Jose with a ��surprised��look in their eyes.


    ��What... happened?��


    Jose didn��t quite understand what the two people��s eyes meant.


    ��Ahem, I��ve only worked with Mr. Jose for a week, but from His Highness Yecana��s evaluation, you really don��t seem like the kind of person who would save money.��


    Count Cruz cleared his throat and told Jose the truth.


    The grandeur of the Nn Holy Spirit Openpetition was amazing even for Count Cruz himself. Just the materialization of the Holy Spirit battlefield in thepetition would cost a lot of money.


    There was also the shooting of avatar... This was not a movie that could be done with just a little money.


    ��Money is just a number to me, but it can be saved a little bit, can��t it?��


    When Joshua said the word ��save money��, he was not very confident. The construction of an amusement park was to throw a lot of money into a fire pit to burn.


    ��I will focus on the bronze objects in the castle. The construction site you have chosen is located in the hignds of the forgottennd. There are several ns for the entrance and the construction method of this area.��


    Count Cruz was no longer bothered by Joshua��s different view of money. He began to discuss business with Joshua.


    The cost of constructing the scene of ��beauty and the Devil��was not a big burden for Joshua.


    The construction of a castle was a piece of cake for the alchemy engineers of the country of steel. However, they had to change the style of the castle from ��practical��to ��gorgeous��.


    The discussionsted for almost two hours. By the time Earl Cruz and Joshua came to an agreement and Joshua signed the agreement, it was almost dusk outside.


    ��I will start construction as soon as possible. The amusement facilities that you havemissioned have already been studied in Orson Castle. When Nn��s portal opens next month, you can go there at any time to check the progress.��


    After leaving these words, Count Cruz put on his top hat again, put on his coat, and left the alchemy workshop.


    ��Your Highness, I think this kind of amusement park is very cumbersome and requires a lot of money.��


    The Prophet, who had been silent throughout the conversation, finally spoke after seeing Count Cruz leave.


    She picked up a stack of financial calction notes on the table, as well as the initial n for the construction of the amusement park.


    ��If you want to make the humans happy, directly building a subus hotel is the most efficient choice. The talent of the Subus n can be further improved...��


    The prophet used a cold tone to introduce the benefits of the subus to Joshua, which sounded strange to Joshua.


    The bigger problem was that the prophet��s appearance was simr to that of a child. Joshua almost blurted out, ��Children should not talk about such things.��.


    ��The subus hotel will be directly demolished by thew enforcement team... right?��Hiri said with some uncertainty.


    ��His Highness Joshua can build it in the forgottennd, where it is not regted by Nn��sw, it can totally...��


    ��Prophet, can we discuss the construction of Sin C��s Factory?��


    Joshua could only use this method to change the topic. The prophet pursed her lips and looked at the ounting notes on the table again.


    Ever since she became the shopkeeper of the magic, she gradually began to be careful with money, so the prophet did not express anything on the surface, in fact, he felt sorry for Joshua for spending such arge sum of money to build an amusement park.


    ��I��m not interested in the drink you made, but judging from the performance of the two humans and your lover just now, this drink will be popr among the humans.��


    The prophet still had the courage to invest in projects that could make money.


    ��Her Highness Cecily has already built a factory next to the abyss of sin. In the future, she will cooperate with Faroese to build more factories to strengthen the productivity of the demon world. If you want to put the factory that produces this drink at the highest priority, I will report to her Highness Cecily.��


    ��Make sure to set the priority as high as possible. What you have in your hand is not only a recipe for sin c, but also a huge gold mine. It may be bigger than the entire territory of Nn.��


    The Prophet epted Joshua��s task. She packed the materials on her body and put it into her backpack.


    ��Today... Let��s go back to the tavern to celebrate. I will personally cook,��said Joshua.


    ..


    In the kitchen of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Jose, do you know how to Cook?��


    Healy was chewing on a carrot while her eyes were fixed on Jose, who was looking for something in the kitchen.


    ��No...��


    Jose found a lot of ingredients in the kitchen. After all, this was the kitchen of the Hearthstone Tavern. Although the main business of the Hearthstone Tavern was to sell card bags and liquor, its menu was also at the top level of all the pubs in Nn.


    However, no matter how top-notch it was, it was still very simple in Joshua��s eyes. The condiments in this world were moreplicated than Joshua had imagined.


    Because of the existence of magic power, the branches of nts and animals were a hundred times more abundant than on Earth.


    ��Is there any difference between this ce and the Alchemy Workshop?��


    Joshua stared at therge pile of bottles and jars of condiments on the table. It was very simr to the alchemy workshop that Joshua had gone to before.


    ��Mr. Jose, our chef will take care of the dinner.��


    Lady Marina also walked into the kitchen. She couldn��t help but say when she saw Jose��s troubled look.


    ��Um...��


    Jose looked at the Prophet in the kitchen with a pleading gaze.


    She and her apprentice would stay in the Hearthstone Tavern for a night. The Prophet was attracted to the kitchen by Jose��s ��I have a new idea��.


    ��White salt, silver gray salt, Nairn powder...��


    The prophet immediately understood the meaning of the look in Joshua��s eyes. She reported the names of the spices on the table one by one.


    ��I still don��t quite understand. Anyway, Madam Marina, please bring me a live chicken first.��


    Not long after Joshua gave the order, a servant carried a chicken with its beak sealed and walked into the kitchen.


    The chicken was tied up all over, but Joshua could still feel the heating from its feathers when he took it.


    Joshua put the poor chicken on the chopping board and subconsciously pulled open the mouth cover that sealed the beak of the chicken.


    ��Mr. Joshua!��Madame Marina immediately shouted when she saw this scene.


    But it was toote. The next second, the mouth of the chicken spat out hot mes. Joshua instantly let go of his hand, and it also broke free from the rope tied to its body and jumped down from the chopping board.


    The chicken spread its one-meter-long wings, and the temperature in its mouth condensed again.


    However, before the me in its mouth could be spit out, Hiri reached out his hand to stop its neck, and then used the handle of the kitchen knife to knock the chicken unconscious.


    ��This... seems to be called a white me chicken. I met one in the wild, and it was quite delicious.��Hiri instantly recognized the breed of this chicken.


    ��Yes, Miss Hiri. It��s the most precious breed in our pub,��Mrs. Marina said.


    ��Well... does Jose want me to get rid of it?��


    Hiri held the chicken��s neck with his left hand and waved it in front of Jose.


    ��I��d better leave it to the chef to handle it...��Jose gave up the idea of cooking himself. He felt that it was more appropriate to leave it to a professional to handle it.

 Chapter 780

    <h4>Chapter 780: Chapter 786, hot pot negotiation (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Frost Axe returned to Hearthstone Tavernte at night.


    He had been in this tavern for almost two years.


    Now, Hearthstone Tavern had opened many branches in Nn, and he had basically patronized all of them, but this was still the one he was most familiar with.


    He was so familiar with it that frost axe went straight to the kitchen of the tavern as soon as he entered the door.


    ��Do you still have air-dried meat tonight? Hurry up and give it to me... Jose?��


    Frost Axe pushed open the kitchen door and found that there were a little more people in the kitchen.


    ��We��ve already demolished the house with long ears. It took us some time to deal with the waste.��


    Frost axe rubbed the dust on his nose from the wine trough. He walked all the way to Jose��s side and looked up at the food on the table.


    ��What are you making? Bread with meat?��


    ��To be precise, it��s a fried chicken burger. In fact, it��s no different from bread with meat.��


    Joshua and the chef of the Hearthstone Tavern spent less than half an hour to make this thing.


    The chef that Lady Marina hired was very professional. At least, he was proficient in the cooking of many countries. He even had a deep understanding of the cooking of the Great Xia country.


    ��How much is this thing?��


    Frost axe seemed to be starving. Otherwise, he would have started a new journey on the stairway in the tavern hall.


    ��It��s free for the time being. Frost Axe, you can try it.��


    Joshua wanted to taste the first fried chicken burger in the world.


    The old dwarf had just returned from the construction site in the forgottennd. Joshua did not mind giving him this achievement that could not be considered an honor.


    Frost Axe did not refuse and directly picked up the hamburger on the table and took a bite. First, it was the first bite... when Frost Axe took the second bite, the thing in his mouth had not even been swallowed.


    This horrifying eating style had clearly told Joshua that he did not have time to evaluate the taste of this thing.


    Frost axe spent less than ten seconds to finish the world��s first fried chicken hamburger.


    When he swallowed everything in his mouth, Frost axe immediately asked again, ��Is there any more?��


    ��Of course there is, but I can��t let you eat it for free all the time... if it��s a burger.��


    At this point, Jose looked at Mrs. Marina.


    She should be able to give a suitable price for the dishes.


    Mrs. Marina immediately made a six gesture to Jose.


    ��One serving costs six silver coins.��


    Mrs. Marina looked panicked when Jose named the price.


    When she opened her mouth to correct Jose��s mistake, Frost Axe had already taken out a pile of gold coins and lined them up on the table.


    ��Give me ten servings first,��frost axe said.


    ��Just do it. Don��t worry about us.��


    Joshua told the chef in the kitchen that he had received the order to immediately start processing the remaining chicken ingredients on the table like before.


    After the chef knew the method, he also made it very quickly. Frost Axe finished the first three servings at an amazing speed. When he reached the fourth serving, he began to belch.


    ��Put the rest on the te. It��s a long night.��


    Nn��s Dwarves��biological clock waspletely different from that of humans. They could not sleep for four days and use another day to recover all the sleep they lost.


    In the end, Jose could only watch frost axe carry three servings of hamburgers out of the kitchen on a tray.


    ��Mr. Jose... you set the price too high.��Seeing Frost Axe leave, Mrs. Marina immediately ran to Jose and said, ��The ingredients you used all cost less than three silver coins.��


    ��What do you think the appropriate price is? Then tell Frost Axe to refund the money.��


    Jose nced at the fire-breathing chicken on the table. The size of this chicken was equivalent to a smaller ostrich. One chicken could make hundreds of hamburgers without any problem.


    Lady Marina calcted in her mind. When she was about to take the money to find Frost Axe, the door of the tavern was pushed open again.


    ��Lady Marina, the dwarves outside said that they want to add another fifty servings... the kind of bread with meat in it, and they also said that it must be the same as the Frost Axe Chief,��the attendant said with some panic.


    This time, it was Lady Marina��s turn to look at Jose with a surprised look. She almost forgot how many times she had been shocked by what this Chaos Fiend had done.


    ��The Dwarves of the ckrock n said that they need more.��Another servant ran into the kitchen. He directly put a bag of gold coins on the table.


    ��Do it. We can��t let the guests wait there.��


    Joshua��s words immediately made the remaining chef in the kitchen start to move.


    ��These gold coins can buy nearly five hundred portions, Mr. Joshua... the white turkeys in the ingredients warehouse are simply not enough.��


    Lady Marina picked up the money bag with the ck Rock n��s imprint, roughly estimated the gold coins in it and made this judgment.


    ��Then we��ll exchange it for other meat ingredients. You also have to coordinate with the dwarves outside regarding the price. Also, there��s only one chef in the kitchen who can��t handle it. What about the others?��


    Jose nced at the chef. No matter how experienced he was, he became flustered in the face of this sudden surge of orders.


    ��I��ll contact the other chefs who have already gone home. It��s just that... maybe they��re a little short on manpower. Mr. Josh, your dinner tonight...��


    Mrs. Marina remembered that Josh had originallye to the kitchen to cook dinner himself.


    ��Give me a pot and seasoning. Also, find some meat and cut it into thin slices. Also, bring the vegetables upstairs directly.��


    Jose thought for a while and gave up the idea of fighting with the dwarves for food.


    ��Jose, I��m a little full...��


    Hiri was still chewing on a vegetable that looked like broli. Hiri had been eating raw vegetables in the kitchen for the whole night.


    ��It shouldn��t be a problem to eat more.��


    While Jose was talking with Hiri, the kitchen had already started to get busy.


    Lady Marina let more servants into the kitchen to work.


    Jose did not trouble these chefs. He directly chose a big pot in the kitchen and left the kitchen.


    ..


    The Prophet was thinking about what he had done all day.


    During the day, she took her apprentice to participate in the assessment of the Nn spell caster. At the same time, she handed over the 27 kinds of potions that she refined to the Alchemist Guild for testing.


    In the afternoon and afternoon, she followed Joshua to make strange drinks. Because the drinks had highmercial value, the prophet did not think that she was wasting her time.


    Now it was night... Joshua made a brand-new product.


    The prophet stood at the staircase and looked at the dwarves on the first floor who were holding a hamburger and chewing on it. She was basically sure that this thing could sell well in the future.


    ��Your Highness, I think we can separate your food and sell it separately.��


    The Prophet walked upstairs again. In the corridor outside the second floor, Joshua had already set up a hanging pot.


    Under the hanging pot, the burning stone was emitting a boiling heat. The soup in the pot was constantly boiling. Joshua was biting his chopsticks and sitting on the side, not listening to the prophet at all.


    ��Let��s put aside the business matters first. Let��s eat tonight��s dinner first. Prophet, aren��t you hungry?��Joshua threw a wooden bowl to the prophet.


    The prophet steadily caught the wooden bowl. She originally wanted to reply that Joshua was ��not hungry��.


    However, the fragrance emitted by the soup in the pot finally made her have a desire called ��appetite��. The saliva from her mouth made the prophet obediently carry a small stool and sit by the side.


    ��Does this pot of soup really need to put so many chilies?��


    Tyreen, who had just finished sharing the evening story, also joined the dinner party in the corridor.


    At this time, the white cat also jumped onto the small wooden table where Josh put the seasoning. When it was about to touch the chilies in the seasoning with its small ws, Tyreen immediately carried it down from it.


    ��Slightly spicy is mystpromise. Tyreen, if you really can��t do it, I can cook another pot of clear soup for you.��


    Jose poured a bunch of strange condiments into it again.


    ��Clear soup... mild spiciness? There are so many differences in the taste of this pot of soup?��


    Tyreen nced at the prophet on the table opposite her. The Prophet had already picked up a spoon and was preparing to make a bowl to satisfy his hunger.


    ��This can��t be considered soup, it can only be considered chili water?��


    Hiri looked at the boiling red liquid in the country and gave it a more urate evaluation.


    Pepper water was pepper water... but the unique aroma from it still made hiri swallow his saliva.


    ��This thing is called a hotpot, er... it should be called a hotpot.��


    There was no special table in the Hearthstone Tavern, so Jose could only use this hanging pot method, and then attached a circle of fire-proof inscriptions next to it.


    ��Choose the seasoning ording to your preference, and then put the sliced meat into it and boil it a little. The same goes for vegetables.��


    To demonstrate, Jose picked up a slice of sliced meat with his chopsticks and put it into the red soup for a few seconds.


    The hot soup instantly cooked the meat.


    Healy did not hesitate to follow Jose��s instructions and poured a whole te of meat into it.


    Tyreen was much quieter. She just put some vegetables in it and fed it to the white cat sitting on herp.


    The Prophet, on the other hand, seemed to be struggling. She rarely used chopsticks to eat. This time, her movements were very awkward.


    ��Two sticks... it��s hard to bnce.��


    The prophet watched as Hiri quickly collected the meat pieces floating on the soup. He seemed to be a little impatient.


    ��This still needs some time to get used to, but don��t rush... There��s still a lot of meat. It��s enough for the four of us to eat.��


    Joshua handed the prophet a spoon, which allowed her to barely regain an advantage in the fight with Hiri.


    ��What are you eating?��


    A pitch-ck crow flew into the window of the corridor and transformed into a dark elf. The Dark Elf was holding a stack of documents in her hand.


    But when she saw that Joshua was holding a wooden bowl, she directly threw the documents on Joshua��s desk.


    ��Hot Pot?��


    ��What new food is it? I heard that you made a strange drink today.��


    The Dark Elf took a spare set of chopsticks and a small stool and sat next to the pot, joining the fight for the meat.


    ��Thousand-face, your spies are all... I heard that this word is not appropriate.��


    ��Thank you for thepliment.��


    The Dark Elf came here to look for Joshua for business, but after she tasted the first piece of meat, shepletely forgot about business.


    When the Dark Elf joined the battle, the situation of the prophet became even more passive. Fortunately, Tyreen was a vegetarian, so she was not very interested in the meat floating on the surface of the soup.


    ��Mr. Joshua, threedies who im to be your acquaintances want to see you.��


    At this time, Lady Marina walked up to the second floor and said to Joshua.


    ��Three of my acquaintances? I have quite a lot of acquaintances... who are they?��


    ��Of course it��s me!��


    The SAINTESS Helolia from the country of the holy church poked her head out from behind Lady Marina. When Joshua saw Helolia, he only had one sentence.


    ��Lady Marina, please see the guest out.��Joshua made a prompt judgment.


    ��Don��t you want to know more about the whereabouts of the judges? Joshua Arnold.��


    After being rejected by Joshua, Gloria put away the character of the energetic girl from before.


    ��No.��


    Joshua once again gave a simple and straightforward answer to Gloria.


    ��I have a clue that might save this world,��Gloria said with another condition.


    ��Lady Marina, please send this girl and her friends home. They are lost.��


    Joshua also saw Myrce who was following behind Gloria.


    ��Well... Mr. Joshua, there is an important guest downstairs. I really can��t drive him away.��Lady Marina sounded a little nervous.


    ��Important guest?��


    Joshua nced at the Dark Elf and nodded. She was sure that this was the reason why he was here.


    Myrce stepped aside and the person who had been standing behind her pulled open the hood on his head. It was the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shier.


    ��Joshua, the judge is more troublesome than I thought.��


    Shier walked past Lady Marina and came in front of Joshua.


    ��Anyway, find a chair and sit down first. Let me finish my dinner first.��


    Joshua did not expect that Helolia would actually try to rope in shier.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, shier regarded the inquisitor as his biggest enemy. Helolia had proven to her that she was also the enemy of the Inquisitor. There was still room for negotiation between the two countries.


    ��Have you... eaten?��


    Joshua looked at Shere sitting next to the hanging pot with a serious look on his face, while Gloria tried her best to act reserved.


    As a guardian knight, Messiah could only stand next to Gloria. After all, this was the base camp of the demons.


    ��No.��Shere shook his head and said.


    ��Then...��


    Joshua hesitated for a moment, but still handed a bowl and chopsticks to Shere and Gloria.


    ��Don��t force yourself, Miss Myrce.��


    Joshua handed a new wooden bowl and chopsticks to Myrce and said.


    ��I��ve already eaten tonight...��


    ��Myrce.��


    When Myrce wanted to refute Joshua in a righteous manner, Helolia��s words could only make her sit down obediently. She pulled the chopsticks and the bowl to face the pot of soup that looked so spicy that it could take a person��s life.

 Chapter 781

    <h4>Chapter 781: Chapter 787, the chafing dish war</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The three of them hade to discuss how to deal with the heretic inquisitors.


    But when Josh learned that Shea hadn��t had dinner tonight... their attention turned to the meat floating on the soup.


    The appearance of the three of them changed the situation of the chafing dish war.


    After learning how to use chopsticks, Shier had sessfully upied a corner of the hot pot.


    Although Gloria��s grasp of chopsticks was still a little rusty, Myrce had already learned how to use chopsticks and had helped Gloria upy resources in another area.


    The Dark Elves had never had a good impression of the people of the sacrednd. She had already started fighting with Myrce for resources.


    Jose held a bowl of white rice and watched the fight between the Dark Elves and Myrce. Both sides were good at using close-range weapons.


    The Dark Elves��movements were very swift and fierce. It was as if a dagger had pierced into the enemy��s chest in an instant. They snatched the fish slices that Myrce was about to pick up.


    Myrce did not choose to give the fish slices to the dark elves. Her third eye could clearly see the movement of the dark elves��chopsticks, in the next second, she used her knight��s swordsmanship to chop down the fish slices that the dark elves had snatched away from her chopsticks.


    This confrontation continued. Joshua could only avoid the fight between the two of them and silently took a piece of vegetable leaf from the edge of the pot.


    ��Um... please don��t use your swordsmanship while eating hotpot.��


    Joshua nced at the prophet who had stopped using his chopsticks again and had no choice but to intervene in the sword fight between the two of them.


    At this moment, Shiel, who was on the other side, was using an awkward hand gesture to pick up a small piece ofmb meat. Her chopsticks pierced through the small piece of meat. She repeatedly picked it up and found that the piece of meat was transparent.


    An illusion!


    Shiel instantly understood what she was facing. The next second, Joshua caught an ice-blue inscription on the tip of her finger. The tip of the chopsticks began to freeze.


    ��Stop! No magic is allowed when eating hotpot! There��s still a lot of meat, you can eat as much as you want!��


    Joshua immediately stopped Shere from casting ice magic on the Hotpot, or else Joshua might have to eat frozen beef tonight.


    Hiri knew that she had done something wrong, so she did not say anything... silently holding the wooden bowl and pretending to drink the soup, she covered half of her face.


    ��Shiel... Highness... Shiel.��


    Joshua wanted to address her respectfully, but Shiel��s small eyes still made Shiel call her by her name.


    ��I��m very curious about your rtionship with Helolia.��


    ��Of course, Shiel��s Highness and I arerades in arms who are chasing after the judge.��


    Before Shiel could speak, Helolia answered Joshua first.


    Joshua turned his head to look at Gloria. Her way of using chopsticks was veryical. She held the chopsticks with one hand even though Myrce had already put the meat into her bowl, she could only use two sticks to pick up the meat.


    Please don��t talk to a child who doesn��t even know how to use chopsticks... Joshua grumbled in his heart while Shearer kept his eyes on the bubbling soup.


    ��A potential partner, but I still can��t trust you now.��


    Shier was very straightforward. She raised her eyes to look at Joshua, then looked at the soup, and then took themb that she wanted to eat earlier.


    ��A potential partner, huh? Then what information did helolia tell you that made youe here so urgently to find me?��


    Joshua calcted the time. It was alreadyte at night, and Nn��s teleportation portal had beenpletely closed.


    Shier could return to the frost kingdom through the teleportation portal built by the sin demons, so there was no need to worry about this.


    But if she had anything, she could definitely inform Joshua on the magic web as soon as possible.


    ��The adjudicators have a kind of magic puppet. It can corrode human consciousness and turn humans into ves,��shier said to Joshua.


    ��The enemy has been strengthened again? HMM... this kind of brainwashing ability can be achieved by undead magic and spirit magic, but to let the magic puppet have this ability...��


    Joshua swallowed the vegetable leaves in his mouth and then looked at Hiri and the prophet.


    Both of them knew more about Nn��s magic development than Joshua did.


    ��If the magic puppet could have this ability, something would have happened a long time ago... Joshua, the intelligence crisis you mentioned.��


    Hiri used a very certain tone to tell Joshua that Nn��s magic puppet could not possibly have this ability.


    ��At the current stage, the technology of the human magic puppet is only at the level of treating the magic puppet as a tool. Most of them are used for simple tasks such as turning over the ground and lifting heavy objects. Currently, I don��t remember any magic puppet that can threaten the soul and spirit of humans.��


    The prophet shook his head and further confirmed Hiri��s words. However, when she used this tone to exin, Joshua really felt that this ten-year-old girl was like a machine.


    However, it was impossible for a magic puppet to snatchmb rolls from others.


    ��Of course, it��s impossible for humans to create a magic puppet of this level at this stage.��


    Gloria waved the chopsticks in her hand, indicating that Joshua and the others were too ignorant in their thoughts.


    However, while she was waving the chopsticks, a small piece of fish that she picked up with great difficulty fell to the ground.


    Myrce sighed helplessly. She had no choice but to invade the dark elves����Territory��again and find a new piece for Gloria.


    ��You want to say that it��s a relic from Nn��s underground?��


    Joshua had the illusion that the new expansion of this world was about to begin. And this time, the prelude of the legendary story actually began with a hot pot... just thinking about it made him feel a little funny.


    ��That��s right. There are a lot of ruins underground in the frost country. This is also the reason why the adjudicators are so active there. I can tell you what��s in those ruins...��


    Gloria once again turned on the ��ask me quick��mode. Joshua pursed his lips slightly. Before Gloria could continue, a gentle voice interrupted her.


    ��Heart Lock.��


    Tyreen, who had been feeding the cat quietly, suddenly spoke.


    Everyone��s eyes were focused on the frost elf.


    ��There��s a relic of the ancestors in the underground of my hometown. There are some ��coffins��in the relic. Some humans are sleeping in the coffins. The elders called them ��Heart Locks��. Now that I think about it, they might be the magic puppets that you mentioned.��


    Tyreen raised her head and stared at Joshua with a gaze that was called ��determination��.


    ��The elders said that... those puppets can absorb the emotions and souls of humans.��


    ��Why does it sound familiar to me?��Joshua felt that he had heard this word before.


    Hiri, who was sitting opposite Joshua, used her lips to say the word ��shining��. This reminded Joshua of the previous ��shining��in the space of consciousness, when Josh was ying games with the judges who had broken into the space of consciousness, they did have a little girl with them who was in a strange situation.

 Chapter 782

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 788, useless provocations</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Let me sort out your information.��


    Joshua listened to Shirer and Tyreen��s narration while silently nibbling on carrots and cabbage leaves.


    ��The court of heresy has a kind of magic puppet called the Heart Lock. It can absorb human emotions and turn humans into idiots.��


    Joshua Thought for a moment and only came up with a suitable adjective. No one refuted what Joshua said.


    ��After turning into an idiot and injecting gray fog, it can make a person listen to everything. In short, it��s a magic puppet that can brainwash people?��


    ��I��m afraid... That��s the case.��


    Tyreen kept rubbing the white cat lying on herp uneasily. After her rtionship with the World Tree became closer, she also learned this excellent method to relieve pressure.


    ��There��s an even worse piece of information. There might be a factory underground in the frost country that can produce that kind of magic puppet.��


    After saying that, Helolia looked at shier. Shier had decided to look for Joshua in the middle of the night after hearing that.


    However, shier looked very rxed now. She picked up a piece ofmb meat with her chopsticks and blew on the hot meat.


    At first, Shier gave the job to the spirit of frost who sat on its shoulder. The spirit of frost directly turned the meat into frozen meat with a breath of cold air.


    So, shier had to personally cool down the meat.


    When Helolia looked at shier, she just happened to put the piece of meat into her mouth. She could not speak at all, so she could only stare at Joshua with her big ice-blue Eyes and nod.


    Joshua remembered that Shier��s eyes used to be silver-gray, which wasmon among the people of Frost country. However, there was a change now..


    Was it the influence of the spirit of Frost?


    Joshua turned his eyes to the light ball lying on Shier��s shoulder. The white cat on Tyreen��s leg had always been very interested in that light ball. If Tyreen had not pressed down on its waist, it would have used its small ws to grab that light ball long ago.


    ��Factory? What should I do... If you wish for the demon world to send troops, I can help you contact my elder brother. I do not have any military power in my hands.��


    Joshua did not want to cooperate with Helolia, but Shier was the channel and hub for peace between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world. Joshua did not mind helping her a little.


    ��Your power in the Demon World has been nullified?��Helolia was very surprised when she heard that Joshua did not have military power. ��You have clearly done so much for the Demon World?��


    Thest sentence of Gloria obviously had the intention of sowing discord. She could already tell that the prophet who did not speak much was also a chaos demon.


    ��Is this thing really that important? I forgot... you people of the country of the sacred religion like to use power that sounds like justice, but in fact, it��s violence to oppress others.��


    Hiri intervened in Gloria��s conversation at this time. She did not hide anything and ridiculed the style of the people of the country of the sacred religion.


    ��What you said ispletely different from the topic. Joshua Arnold... he saved the entire demon world. However, the people of the demon world are not thanking you. Instead, they are thanking your brothers.��Helolia looked at Joshua in confusion. ��Can you really feel bnced in your heart?��


    The prophet did not say anything. She looked at Joshua carefully. What Helolia said was indeed the truth.


    Very few residents in the demon world knew the name of Joshua. The people of the imperial city all thought that it was Cecilia who saved them.


    Most people would not be able to ept this.


    When Ciri was about to continue to refute Gloria, Joshua picked up arge piece of ribs and put it into Ciri��s bowl.


    ��Put down your idea of sowing discord, Gloria.��


    Joshua picked up a pile of mushrooms and ced it into his own bowl.


    ��Everyone��s pursuit is different.��Joshua aimed a piece of meat at Helolia with his chopsticks.


    ��I know that you desire more believers, but in essence, you wish to have more power and power... your desire for domination is too strong, and your jealousy seems to be a little out of the range of ordinary people. You still feel dissatisfied even though you control the entire kingdom of the Holy Church. If there wasn��t the threat of the judge, you wouldn��t let this country live in this small piece of territory willingly.��


    Joshua��s words were like a reminder to shayre that even though the king of the Frost Kingdom had entered a state of obsession, she was still listening to Joshua when he spoke.


    ��What About You, Joshua Arnold?��Gloria was very self-aware and did not deny Joshua��s words.


    ��I. . .��Joshua scratched his head, before the mushrooms in the bowl cooled down, he ate them all. ��Everything you wish for is boring in my eyes. I can y some interesting magic web games every day, read a few novels asionally, and watch a movie on the weekend. I��m already very satisfied with my life.��


    ��I won��t believe such a simple reason.��


    When Gloria heard Joshua��s decadent goal, a thought-provoking smile appeared on her face.


    ��Even if you don��t believe me, it��s none of my business. If you continue to talk about this, I won��t let Lady Marina serve the fish fillets.��


    Joshua was also a little irritated by Helolia��s various probing. Sure enough, after this threat, the SAINTESS became much more well-behaved.


    ��Then let��s get back to the main topic, shier... I can only help you contact my brother regarding the deployment of troops. Is there anything else I can help you with?��Joshua immediately asked.


    ��Yes... ahem...��


    Shier choked on the food in her mouth as soon as she opened her mouth. Joshua had eaten spicy hot pot tonight, and that was the worst part.


    Her fair cheeks turned red in an instant. It was not a good feeling to choke on spicy soup.


    Myrce, who was sitting next to shier, immediately found a pot of water at the ingredient table next to her and handed it to her.


    ��Thank you.��


    Shier finished the water in the cup before he could catch his breath.


    ��There��s... a young man in the Frost Wolf family.��Shier took a deep breath. The burning sensation in her throat seemed to have not subsided. ��The patriarch of their family appointed him to go to the fortress.��


    ��I remember this frost wolf family... is it the family that you were in when you wanted to buy the leaves of the world tree from me?��Joshua still had a good memory.


    ��Yes, that young man��s name is Ravel. Some time ago, the general of the fortress reported to me on the magic that he had gone missing, along with many patrolling soldiers near the fortress.��


    ��It��s most likely done by the adjudicators. The demon world will never take the me for this.��Joshua immediately cleared his brother��s name.


    ��The ce where they disappeared is near the fortress. The Demon World��s soldiers can��t havee so close.��Shier opened the interface of his own demon, he showed a series of messages to Joshua. ��Ravel contacted me with a message yesterday. He... seems to be in a gathering ce of the inquisitors.��


    Joshua carefully browsed through the chat logs that shier showed him. Finally, he came to a conclusion... that shier did not use an owl emoji pack!

 Chapter 783

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 789, Arthur Crow satellite station</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The night��s hot pot gathering continued. Myrce, Shiel, and the Dark Elves unexpectedly had the attributes of a glutton.


    Jose had already eaten his fill of mushrooms and vegetable leaves, and began to study Shiel��s chat records.


    In the records, the soldier named Ravel had coincidentally lurked inside the trial court. Ravel��s original world tree had been destroyed.


    He found a ce in the inner part of the court of heresy that could link to the magic. To be more precise, he used the WIFI of the court of heresy to send these messages to shirer.


    He did not explicitly tell shirer his location in the chat records, which was why Helolia suggested that Shirere to find him.


    As the founder of the magic, Joshua, Helolia had begun to suspect that Joshua had the ability to locate the user��s location through the magic terminal.


    This was equivalent to exposing the user��s privacy and letting Gloria confirm it. It was slightly disadvantageous to Joshua.


    ��Joshua, can you do it?��


    Shier had already put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand and asked Joshua.


    ��I can try.��


    Joshua reached out and picked up the white cat sitting on Tyreen��sp. After grabbing the white cat, Joshua nned to turn around and walk into the study. Healy immediately followed.


    ��You guys continue to eat... It Won��t be long.��


    Josh turned around and said to Shiel. This sentence made Shiel��s body, which had already stood up, stiffen for a moment.


    In the end, under Josh��s calm gaze, the king of the Frost Kingdom sat back in his seat and picked up the bowl and chopsticks again.


    Josh and Hiri walked into the study and closed the door. There were dark elves protecting Tyreen outside, so Josh was not worried that anything would happen to Tyreen.


    ��This ability to track the location of others on the magic... it doesn��t look good after the King finds out about it?��


    Hiri maintained a neutral attitude toward the various powers in the world.


    ��That doesn��t matter too much. Gloria can at most lead the way on the magic. I also have a sealing spell.��


    At this moment, Joshua still felt the beauty of power.


    Afterforting Hiri a little, Josh held the white cat in his arms with one hand and Hiri��s arm with the other.


    ��Close your eyes.��


    Josh closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he was in the spiritual space of the world tree.


    Two cats and a bird appeared in front of Josh.


    ��I need to track the specific location of a magic ount. This should be what you��re good at,��Joshua said to the White Bird.


    ��Which country among humans?��


    A branch appeared in the spiritual space. The white bird stood on the branch and created a three-dimensional map under the white bird.


    From the outline of the map, Joshua could vaguely determine that it was the dark green basin below Arthur Crow.


    ��Arthur Crowe can really be used as a satellite?��


    Josh reached out his hand and touched the map that the white bird had constructed. When Josh opened his fingers, the map began to zoom in and out.


    ��After Ridley came back, the functions that I lost began to improve. More Energy also gave us stronger...puting power.��


    The White Bird Thought for a while and decided to use the description that Joshua was used to.


    Computing, modeling, programming, coding... These were all words that Joshua used in the spiritual space.


    ��What is the maximum range of the construction?��


    Joshua used his hand to move the three-dimensional map below. The map followed the push of Joshua��s finger and gradually left the dark green basin.


    ��Most of the territory of the human country called Frost, and the steel that is adjacent to it is only a small part of the border. This is in consideration of your intention to move me above the territory of the frost country,��the white bird replied to Josh.


    ��Ravel, a user named Ravel on the magic web. Can you track his current location?��


    Josh could only pray that the spy who used the inquisitor��s wi-fi was not taken abroad to the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Loading.��


    When the White Bird said this, the ck Cat and the white cat stopped their movements. The three-dimensional map in front of Josh also began to change shape rapidly.


    Josh saw many spots of green light shing across the three-dimensional map. Finally, these spots of light gathered at the bottom of a towering mountain range.


    ��Snow Velvet Mountains.��


    Hiri read the name of the mountain range.


    ��Hiri, do you know this ce?��


    ��I heard from my mother... I��m not sure.��Hiri pointed at a very conspicuous giant pine tree at the highest point of the mountain range and said, ��This mountain range seems to be near the frost ins.��


    ��The Frost ins is...��


    Josh used his hand to drag the three-dimensional map. Soon, he saw the location of the frost ins on the map.


    ��There is a canyon that is simr to the abyss. What is the terrain of the Frost Kingdom...��


    Jose realized that the terrain of the frost ins was very strange through the three-dimensional map that was simted by the white bird. At the end of the t grasnd was a mountain range that suddenly rose up.


    There was a deep canyon between the mountain range and the grasnd.


    ��It looks like it was split open by someone with an axe. Well... I didn��t pass in geomancy, so that��s the only way to describe it,��Hiri said in a low voice.


    ��Geomancy? Geography... forget it, let��s not talk about this. I didn��t pass the geography exam either.��


    Joshua once again turned the map to the Edelweiss Mountains. There were seven obvious green dots below the mountains.


    Each green dot represented a leaf of the world tree. The crystallization of the world tree would probably show a region of green on the map.


    ��Don��t tell me the adjudicators have an inte cafe down here?��


    Hiri found it hard to imagine that there were seven users of the magic in a viin organization.


    ��The magic is the fastest way for them to get information about this world, and it can also speed up themunication between organizations... I can��t cklist the Heretic Court, so of course they won��t miss such a useful thing.��


    Joshua felt that it was reasonable for this group of judges to use the magic. If they really didn��t know how to be flexible, they would have long disappeared from this world.


    ��Which area is Ravel��s signaling from?��Joshua asked.


    The white cat, who had been being carried around, walked out at this time. It pointed at the green dot closest to the canyon with its little paw, and at the same time, the scene zoomed in infinitely.


    ��This is the maximum visual range?��


    Joshua looked at the scene on the three-dimensional map. From this perspective, Joshua felt that he was still one to two hundred meters away from the ground.


    ��I can only simte the terrain. The nts and snow on it were all added by my modeling method. This is already the limit,��the White Bird said as it shook its head.


    ��Do we need shier to personally search for the rest?��


    The only thing that Joshua could do now was to provide information to shier. It was more suitable to hand over the task of eradicating the judgement forces on the frost ins to the soldiers of the two countries.


    Just as Joshua was about to leave the spiritual space, the white cat suddenly nimbly jumped onto Joshua��s head.


    ��You have a new message.��The White Bird exined to Joshua the reason why the cat wanted to keep Joshua.


    ��What message?��Joshua snapped his fingers. The interface of his magic appeared in front of Joshua. The new message came from shier.


    ��Joshua, the warrior from the Frost Wolf family sent me a message asking for help. He seems to have reconnected to the magic.��


    Shier��s message was apanied by a series of expressions that showed the owl falling to the ground.


    This emojis might not be appropriate for this sentence, but it was probably because Shea was too anxious to find a suitable emoji.


    ��Then don��t send it...��Josh didn��t know what to say.

 Chapter 784 - Chapter 790, hidden behind the scenes

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 790, hidden behind the scenes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I��m currently constructing a magic array to track Ravel��s location. I Can��t leave the study for the time being. Can I use a text message tomunicate?��


    Joshua��s inquiry received a nod from Shiel.


    In the meantime, Joshua immediately set up a group to pull Shiel and the young man from the Frost Wolf family in.


    ��let him speak here.��


    After Joshua sent shier this message, the young man from the Frost Wolf n sent a message for help in the newly established group.


    ��Your Majesty, I don��t know how long the connection with the demon willst.��


    ��I��ve tracked your location, below the Snow Velvet Mountains near the frost ins. I want to know your current situation.��


    Joshua typed out a series of words at an astonishing speed, but Ravel��s reply was not as fast as Joshua had imagined. His status had always indicated that he was typing.


    ��maybe... the other party is in a state where it��s inconvenient to reply?��


    Hiri guessed the reason why the young man from the Frost Wolf family was typing so slowly.


    ��with the current signal strength of this user, we can capture his vision.��


    The White Bird suddenlynded on Joshua��s shoulder, informing him of a function that he had originally abandoned.


    ��Open... open. Try not to be discovered by the other party.��


    Joshua hesitated for a moment but still agreed with the White Bird��s decision.


    The Magic Net��s vision capture ability was used once by Joshua when he helped Shail ascend to the throne, but this ability was the real ability that ��threatened the root of the People��s trust in the magic��.


    Just tracking the location was a vition of the user��s privacy, and being able to capture the user��s vision was a vition of the Ling Chi User��s privacy.


    But Ravel��s typing speed was too slow, and Josh had no choice but to use this ling CHI method.


    A projection appeared in the mental space, and when the projection gradually became clear, it became a human vision.


    From this vision, Josh could see that the owner of the vision was in a dim environment.


    The surroundings were illuminated by the original crystalmp that was emitting orange light. The light was very dim.


    The owner of the vision had been looking at the ground with his head lowered. From the cracks on the ground, Josh could tell that the owner of the vision was in a dungeon or ruin that had not been repaired for a long time.


    ��As expected, the movement of typing is restricted?��


    Through the image, Joshua could see the other party��s hand carefully editing the words under the cloak. It took him more than a minute to finish editing a sentence.


    ��I��m in a ruin, surrounded by enemies.��


    ��It seems like someone is talking.��


    Hiri keenly caught the moment the other party raised his head. When the owner of the vision looked straight ahead, there were three or four humans wearing the same clothes standing in front of him. At the end of the corridor, there was someone shouting something.


    ��Can sharing hearing be done?��


    At this point, Jose could only further improve the privacy of the Ling Chi User.


    The white bird nodded, and soon, Jose heard a strange sound surging into the screen.


    ��You broke the three Monk servants that I made again! The Heart Lock hasn��t recovered from the overload of thest one... If you continue to act recklessly, we won��t have enough people, mother!��


    It sounded like a crazy voice, but Joshua got a lot of useful information from it.


    The monk servant and the heart lock seemed to be in a broken state.


    When Joshua carefully captured the voice, the scene changed again.


    The owner of the vision, Ravel, suddenly leaned against the wall, straightened his back, and looked straight ahead. and standing in front of him was... a human with a bandage wrapped around his mouth.


    It was difficult for Joshua to describe the face of the human standing in front of him. The skin around his eyes seemed to have been torn off and sewn back together. His eyes were obviously open, but there was no expression in them.


    ��Mission mission, another new mission!��


    The slightly deranged voice gradually approached Ravel. Through Ravel��s vision, Joshua could clearly see that it was a female figure in a long dress. The dress was so gorgeous that it was not suitable for this dark ce, it should have appeared at some luxurious ball.


    ��Every time there��s a new mission, you guys will break a few of them.��After the woman stood in front of Ravel, her voice finally softened, ��I don��t want you guys to be broken.��


    She ced her hand on the body of the human with strange facial features. When Joshua saw this scene, he was able to determine that these emotionless humans were most likely the so-called ��Monk Servants��


    ��So...��


    The syble of her word was very long, but in the next second, everything before Joshua��s eyes was pitch ck.


    Because Hiri walked up and covered Joshua��s eyes, Joshua could clearly see what was happening through the gaps between Hiri��s fingers.


    The woman suddenly picked up a dagger and stabbed it into the chest of the monk servant in front of her crazily. As she stabbed, she shouted, ��I��ll break you first so you won��t be sad!��


    Blood gushed out from the monk Servant��s chest. There was no expression of pain on the monk Servant��s face. Joshua was even more certain that they might have lost their senses... so much so that their emotions might have been stripped away.


    She stabbed the monk servant��s chest for more than twenty times. She did not stop until the dagger curled up.


    When she adjusted her breathing, she made a sound that sounded like she was about to break down.


    ��This is the new dress I just bought!��


    Her blood-stained face turned to look at Ravel. Ravel blinked his eyes at that moment, probably considering whether to kill Ravel as well.


    But suddenly, she seemed to hear something, and the interface of the magic appeared in front of her.


    ��Turn on the ck? Wait a minute! I��m going to wash my hands!��


    The signs of her madness calmed down a little, and then she threw the dagger in her hand to the side, humming a song as she walked to the other side of the corridor.


    ��As expected, it��s better not to anger your teammates when fighting the Holy Spirit.��


    Although Hiri covered Joshua��s eyes, he still watched the whole scene... it was hard to imagine how Ravel, who was in the scene, felt when he saw this crazy woman.


    ��This kind of person should be sent to the guillotine...��hiri seemed to have some psychological trauma after watching the whole thing.


    ��Then find a way to send her up.��


    Josh immediately contacted Ravel via text message.


    ��Are you okay?��


    ��I��m in a rtively safe situation. There are at least three high-level inquisitor bishops in this camp. Your Majesty... I suggest you send out spies first.��


    ��His signal is weakening.��


    The white bird suddenly whispered in Joshua��s ear.


    ��So Ravel is indeed taking advantage of that Madman��s.��


    When Joshua was about to use the text message to ask Ravel to make a move, he had already taken the first step and carefully followed behind the other party, ready to make a move.

 Chapter 785

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 791, survivors</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Ravel felt that he was trading his life today for the time to use the magic.


    As a monk servant, he had been hiding in the court of heresy for almost half a month.


    During this half a month, he had been traveling on the frosty ins with the judges. He had only arrived at the underground base yesterday.


    Ravel nced at the signal on his magic interface. It had gradually changed from yellow to red.


    The Inquisitor was already three to four meters away from him. If she took a few more steps forward, Ravel would fall into a world that was disconnected from the magic.


    Fortunately, a group of Monk servants beside Ravel moved because of her hand gesture. The Monk Servants followed the Inquisitor.


    Ravel also blended into the group of monks and servants. He carefully followed behind the group of monks and servants, barely maintaining the signal at yellow.


    The judge walked deeper underground, and the monks and servants followed him.


    Ravel gradually began to smell a strange smell of blood. With every step he took, the smell of blood became stronger.


    Atst, the smell of blood filled the air. Ravel, who was used to the battlefield, could not get used to it.


    However, the leader of the judges was still humming and walking down quickly.


    Ravel followed the monk servant to another empty corridor. When Ravel stepped into the corridor, it was as if someone was holding his heart.


    Arge amount of negative emotions swept over him. An anger and sadness began to grow in Ravel��s heart, along with resentment.


    The judge entered the depths of the corridor. She entered a room and closed the door behind her. The monk and servant could only wait outside.


    His footsteps had stopped when he saw the scenery on both sides of the corridor.


    There were cells on both sides of the corridor. The cells were so big that Ravel could not imagine it. It was like a ustrophobic space.


    The floor of the cells was filled with dark red blood stains and some dried-up corpses.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    The light was very dim. Ravel picked up the original crystalmp hanging on the wall and barely lit up the interior of the cells. He saw a group of people gathered inside the cells.


    When the light touched the group of people, many people fled to the side in panic. Only a figure sat on the spot.


    It was an old man with a beard that had grown to the ground. His body was simr to the corpses piled up in the cell. However, when Ravel saw the scars on the old man��s face and the outline of his pupils, he was stunned.


    ��Lord Siholm? !��


    Ravel lowered his voice and called out his name. He was sure that this old man was the patriarch of the White Frost Deer n!


    As a member of the Frost Wolf n, he came to the White Frost Deer n��s base for the purpose of marriage.


    In other words, this old man was the father of his fianc��e, and also his father-inw.


    But Ravel remembered that after the new king took the throne, many of the higher-ups of the eight great ns were reced by the judges... and they were all washed away by the new king, Shier.


    In other words, this person... was the real deal?


    At the thought of this, the anger in Ravel��s heart began to multiply. He clutched his chest and barely managed to control the anger that was about to explode.


    Ravel immediately came to the rotten iron door of the cell and shook it. He easily opened the cell.


    ��Your Majesty, I have an important matter to report to you.��


    Ravel carefully walked into the cell. When the light illuminated the space, he even slowed down his typing on the terminal of the Mana Net.


    ��There are many... ourpatriots imprisoned here.��


    Ravel finally sent the message, even though the signal of the Mana Net had turned faint red.


    ..


    ��This ce is totally a scene from a horror game.��


    In his spiritual space, Joshua looked at the scenery in the picture through Ravel��s line of sight.


    The corpses piled up into a mountain, and the humans who looked more like the undead were curled up in a dark corner. The scenery in this ce could be directly used in a horror game.


    With such a terrifying atmosphere, Ravel only needed to take one or two steps forward before something would suddenly appear and scare most of the people.


    Just as Jose was thinking about this, Ravel��s gaze wavered for a moment, then quickly turned to his own arm. A person suddenly grabbed his arm in the darkness.


    At this moment, Jose was indeed frightened, and Hiri, who was beside him, directly used an illusion to construct his magic staff to prepare for self-defense.


    This kind of frightening scene onlysted for a short while. The figure that grabbed Ravel��s hand used a dry voice to say the words ��save me��before releasing Ravel��s arm.


    The pained expression on his face disappeared after he called for help. He turned around and walked to the other side aimlessly, like a ghost who had lost his memory.


    ��These people seem to be in a strange state.��


    Jose nced at the chat logs in the group. Shier was further asking about how manypatriots the warrior of the Frost Wolf family had met, and who were they..


    ��many, and many of the upper echelons of the eight great families.��


    This reply caused Shiel to type a series of ellipses. Perhaps His Majesty the King was also in shock.


    ��The Corrosion of the gray fog... their symptoms seem to be very simr to that of the ck dragon.��


    From the performance of the prisoners in the picture, Hiri could tell that they no longer had any will to survive.


    After seeing Ravel, Hiri indirectly came back to his senses and asked him for help, but in the next second, he turned into a walking corpse again.


    ��I don��t know, but their physical condition is also very bad...��


    Joshua was not at the scene, so he could not make any further judgments about the situation Ravel saw.


    Ravel had already begun to use words to try tomunicate with a prisoner called ��Lord Siholm��. However, the prisoner��s eyes were gloomy, and hepletely ignored Ravel.


    ��Your Majesty, I��ve found the patriarch of the White Frost Deer n and the Patriarch of the Silver Cedar n. I��m trying to get them to leave this ce with me, but they have no reaction.��


    ��No reaction?��


    ��It��s like someone has absorbed their soul.��


    ��The soul may still be there, but it��s affected by the gray fog. Do you remember the door that the blue-clothed man once mentioned, Your Majesty?��


    Joshua immediately joined in the conversation in the group chat. If the captives in the dungeon were all the same symptoms as the ck dragon, then the ck dragon was still alive.


    ��try to y this for them... it might have some effect. Pay attention to the movements of the other judges when you y it.��


    Joshua sent the short video of the first episode of cat and mouse directly to Ravel. When the captives saw Ravel, they obviously reacted, which meant that their consciousness was still there.


    However, as time passed, these consciousness were suppressed by something... like autistic people who had suffered severe psychological trauma.


    The entire prison was filled with a gray color. If Josh injected the color, he might be able to wake them up.

 Chapter 786

    <h4>Chapter 786: Chapter 792. Not a very moving reunion</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Shea had already put her bowl and chopsticks to the side, and Ravel��s message had left her with no appetite to touch themb in the hot pot.


    When Shea learned that some of the missing upper echelons of the eight great families were being held in the dungeon, the temperature in the corridor had dropped significantly.


    Frost gradually formed on the ss, and shier was in a very bad mood.


    ��Lord Ordus is also here, Your Majesty... is the thing that you asked for help to put in the message really useful?��


    The Frost Wolf n reported several names in session in the message, and shier remembered all of them.


    Because the judges who disguised these people had all be the souls of the dead under Shier��s sword, but the judges did not kill their original bodies. Instead, they locked them up in a dungeon somewhere.


    Shier did not know whether this news was good or bad for shier..


    The interior of the Kingdom of Frost had gradually stabilized under the reorganization of shier. The eight great families had already had a new patriarch to seed them. These patriarchs who were supposed to be dead were superfluous existences.


    ��those people are still imprisoned in the dungeon? Can you confirm that?��


    Shier stared at a message on the magic web. Half a minute ago, Joshua had uploaded a copy of the first episode of ��Cats and Mice��in the group. This video was not big, but Ravel��s progress in receiving it was very slow.


    Judging from the current progress, it would take more than three minutes to download itpletely, so shier asked him to check out the situation in the dungeon first.


    ��some of them are our nationals, and some of them look like soldiers from the sacred religion and the steel nation.��


    Ravel��s text message made Myrce, who was sitting next to him, a little restless.


    Shier made the records of his group chat public to everyone present.


    Myrce had many acquaintances in the sacred army... most of them had been to the battlefield in the Frost ins, so it was very likely that there were members of the Sacred Army in the dungeon.


    ��not just our soldiers?��


    ��there are elves! It seems to be... Frost Elves.��


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    When this message appeared in the group chat, Shier raised his head and looked at Tyreen, who was sitting quietly next to him.


    ��My people... are any of them still alive?��


    Tyreen stood up and ran behind shier, her gaze fixed on the Magic Net��s interface.


    ��King of the humans, please let me ask about their situation.��


    Tyreen��s voice sounded very uneasy, mixed with surprise and worry.


    ��Tyreen, I know you��re very anxious...��


    The Dark Elf walked to Tyreen��s side and ced her hand on her shoulder, trying to calm Tyreen��s emotions.


    But when the Dark Elf saw the new message that popped up on the message, her strong self-control was on the verge of breaking down.


    ��I saw a purple-skinned elf in the corner. She doesn��t look like a frost elf.��


    ��purple-skinned? Impossible...��


    The Dark Elf widened her eyes. In her memories, her race had already died out a hundred years ago.


    ��The king of humans!��


    Without waiting for the two elves to urge her, shier directly edited a message saying, ��are there any other non-human beings?��and sent it out.


    But Ravel didn��t reply immediately like the previous few sentences.


    ��answer me immediately!��


    Shier wrote another message and asked him.


    ��Ravel... may not be able to reply now.��


    Joshua��s message popped up at this time.


    ��No Way?��


    Shier was stunned for a moment, and then Ravel sent a new message in the next second. This message was made up of a series of irregr English characters.


    This message was not a password or a password. It was just a simple message that was typed on the keyboard.


    ..


    ��It used to be a horror game, but now it��s an action game... No, I shouldn��t ridicule it when it��s serious.��


    Joshua looked at the scene in his spiritual space.


    Ravel saw five or six elves in the depths of the dungeon. When he gradually entered the dungeon, he actually met a dark elf... but both of the Dark Elf��s hands were shackled by chains.


    He did not stop his footsteps. He tried to move forward to check if the Dark Elf was still alive... But the Dark Elf suddenly opened his eyes and pounced at Ravel at an extremely fast speed.


    The next second, Jose saw the scene in front of him shaking violently.


    Ravel��s face hit the ground hard first. The Dark Elf grabbed Ravel��s hair and hit his face against the ground a few times.


    Unfortunately, the virtual keyboard was facing Ravel��s direction. After Ravel used his real face to roll the keyboard, he finally found an opportunity to resist. He turned around and blocked the chains that the Dark Elf wanted to bind his throat.


    ��Judge... Each and every one of you should be skinned alive!��


    The Dark Elf seemed to still have her own consciousness. Her face was twisted with anger. It was obvious that she wanted to take Ravel��s life.


    ��I��m not a judge.��Ravel lowered his voice and exined to her. He did not want to alert the real judge. ��I��m here to save you!��


    ��I��m going to tear your face off.��


    Her eyes were filled with madness. She could not listen to a human��s advice.


    ��We need a negotiation expert. A Dark Elf negotiation expert.��


    When Joshua saw this, he did not care about the chat and directly requested for a voicemunication in the group chat.


    This request did not require Ravel��s approval..


    Joshua had also considered that the voicemunication would be heard by the judge, but when he thought about it carefully, who would care about the surrounding voices when the Holy Spirit was on ck.


    ording to the average time of a game of Holy Spirit was 20 minutes, Ravel had at least 10 minutes left.


    ��Thousand faces, are you still outside?��


    Joshua pulled the window of the group chat to his front, and the white bird directly materialized a strong sound stone to act as Joshua��s microphone.


    ��I��m still here. What��s going on with the underground dungeon that the humans explored in the Frost Kingdom?��


    Thousand faces seemed to have learned about the situation in the dungeon.


    ��Don��t worry about this for now! Do you know the dialect of your ce?��


    Joshua looked at the screen again. Ravel��s hands that were holding the chains were already bleeding. He could not hold on any longer!


    ��Dialect? What kind of strangenguage is this?��


    Thousand faces did not understand the meaning of this new term.


    ��It��s Dark Elfnguage! Nativenguage. If you dark elves have any uniquenguage, just shout a few words into the voicemunication channel,��Joshua said loudly.


    Thousand faces listened to this strange request and was silent for a moment. She quickly understood what Joshua wanted her to do with her own reasoning ability.


    A strange and ancientnguage appeared in the voicemunication. Thisnguage was like some kind of spell. In the picture, the Dark Elf who went crazy and wanted to kill Ravel gradually stopped moving.

 Chapter 787

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 793: humans live for cats and mice</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It happened so fast that Ravel didn��t have time to react.


    When he thought he was about to be killed by the Dark Elf, the voice from the magic saved his life.


    Now that Ravel was sitting quietly in front of the Dark Elf, the crazy expression on the Dark Elf��s face gradually calmed down.


    She had been using anguage Ravel could not understand tomunicate with someone in the magicwork.


    Ravel guessed that it was anguage unique to elves. He observed the expression on the Dark Elf��s face, from surprise to disdain, and finally, despair.


    He looked up at the Dark Elf in front of him. They were less than two meters apart, and this dark elf could easily take her life.


    ��How long have you been here?��


    Suddenly, the Dark Elf asked Ravel in humannguage.


    ��Seventeen... days.��


    Ravel had also used the voicemunication function of a text message. He knew that his conversation with the Dark Elf would be heard by His Majesty the King.


    This Dark Elf was the only one who couldmunicate in the dungeon. Although she was very dangerous... she was also an excellent information provider.


    ��Seventeen days.��A contemptuous smile appeared on the Dark Elf��s face. ��Have you looked in the mirror?��


    Ravel was reminded of this. An ice-blue rune appeared in his hand, and a mirror made of water flow appeared in front of him.


    The Man in the mirror was very haggard. His eye sockets were deeply sunken, and his messy beard stuck together.


    Ravel could not believe that the person in the mirror was him. In the past, he had never been unable to woo a girl in Frost Wolf City. Apart from his family status, he had relied on his handsome face.


    But now, he waspletely a vagabond who had been living on the streets for a long time, taking some medicine.


    ��Anger, regret, sadness... I guess you��re losing control of these bad emotions,��the Dark Elf said.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��What exactly are you trying to say?��


    Ravel clenched his fists, the wound on his palms still hurting.


    He was still able to maintain his rationality. He could see the hope that he could be saved, but the anger in his heart was rising.


    ��You��re the same as the humans who came here,��the Dark Elf said as his pale purple eyes swept across the group of people behind Ravel.


    ��When they were first imprisoned here by the adjudicators, the generals, knights, and soldiers... none of them gave up hope. They nned to escape from here, but they failed. At that time, the adjudicators would still send people to watch over this ce,��the Dark Elf said.


    Ravel also turned to look at the humans who were clearly alive but looked like corpses behind him. What kind of fate had caused them to be like this.


    The more he thought about it, the more fear he felt.


    The Dark Elf seemed to enjoy the human��s fear. Just as she was about to continue her prank, Ravel��s Weave rang out with a strange voice.


    ��That... Unknown Dark Elfdy, you don��t have to reveal any more secrets. I can roughly guess the situation in the cell. It��s probably due to the gray fog that caused the mental illness.��


    ��Who are you?��


    The Dark Elf��s pale purple eyes looked at the glowing interface in front of Ravel.


    ��Me? I have quite a lot of titles in this world. You Elves call me the child of the forest. I personally think that the world tree gardener is more suitable.��


    ��Child of the forest? Human? I Won��t believe it...��


    ��I don��t have time to care whether you believe in my identity or not. I only want to ask you one thing.��


    He forcefully interrupted the Dark Elf��s sarcasm once again.


    ��Do you want to leave this damned ce and take revenge on the adjudicator while you��re at it?��


    ��I don��t have much time left. There��s no point in leaving this ce.��


    The Dark Elf seemed to have guessed that Joshua could see her through Ravel��s eyes. She showed Joshua her hands. The skin on her hands was gradually turning from purple to grayish-white.


    ��Before this human came, I had been in a dormant state. The gray fog and despair were eroding my consciousness and soul... if I hadn��t heard the voices of my own kind just now, I might have be simr to those humans.��The Dark Elf��s voice was gradually distorted, in the end, she calmly closed her eyes. ��It��s all over.��


    ��You look like you��re going to pass away soon. Miss, don��t you want to meet your own kind?��


    She frowned slightly and finally opened her eyes again.


    ��This is myst wish. As a human, my lifespan is more than a hundred times longer than yours. There��s nothing in this world that I care about.��


    ��Alright, Ravel, don��t bother about him... if you feel that you can��t control your emotions, open the first episode of ��Cat and Mouse��. It should be able to save you from a mental breakdown.��


    Don��t bother about him?


    The only person in the dungeon who couldmunicate with him was a key figure no matter how he looked at it!


    Ravel did not dare to refute the person who passed the fire. When he was pulled into the group, the king had already ordered that the person who passed the fire had the same status as her.


    He took onest look at the Dark Elf. The Dark Elf sat on the ground with her eyes closed, like an old man sleeping peacefully. The grayness on her arms had gradually spread to her shoulders.


    The anger in Ravel��s heart was bing more and more out of control.


    For the past fifteen days, he had relied on the song ��The Phoenix��on the magic web to survive. This song always gave him hope to live again, but as time went on, the emotional boost from the song grew weaker and weaker.


    Ravel opened the first episode of ��Cats and mice��at the behest of Jose.


    A blue cat and a walking mouse appeared before him, along with a symphony Ravel had not heard in a long time.


    Moving Pictures?


    Ravel had never seen a movie, but he had seen some short films on the magic web.


    Such animated paintings seemed very rare in his eyes, and the style of the paintings seemed a little childish in Ravel��s eyes, who was used to seeing all kinds of oil paintings.


    Childish as it was, Ravel was soon attracted by the little mouse running hard in the picture.


    The Cat and mouse episodested less than ten minutes, during which the judge still did not appear in the corridor.


    After Ravel finished watching the cat and mouse, he touched the corner of his mouth. From the beginning of the story, his smile had never stopped.


    For Ravel, who had been under oppression and despair for a long time, the cat and mouse had simply saved his life.


    After Ravel finished watching the cat and mouse, he suddenly noticed that the dark elf sitting in front of him had opened her eyes.


    Her light purple eyes were staring at Ravel��s magic web interface.


    ��Gardener, about this strange cat and mouse... is there anything else?��The Dark Elf asked.


    ��Of course there is, but I haven��t made it yet,��Jose answered her through voicemunication. ��If you want to see it, you have to live for a few days.��

 Chapter 788

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 794, pre-war mobilization</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Joshua left the spirit space of the World Tree and returned to the corridor.


    ��The Frost Wolf Warrior��s location is here. There might be an entrance to the canyon, but you still need to search the entire mountain range.��


    The location where the hotpot was ced had already been constructed by Hiri��s illusion into the Edelweiss Mountains.


    ��I will send soldiers to investigate immediately after I return to Frost.��


    Shier had already entered a state before the war. She would not allow any heretic judges to appear on her own territory.


    She had to eliminate such a heretic judge��s base as soon as possible.


    ��The only thing I can do is to maintainmunication with him on the text message...��said Jose.


    Shea walked to the clothes hanger and took off her coat to put on. As time was running out, she nned to use the portal of Zinas to return to ascekro tonight.


    ��Joshua.��


    Shea put on her coat and put on the hood again, then came to Joshua again.


    ��Anything else, Your Majesty?��


    At this time, Joshua had changed the way he addressed Shea to His Majesty the King, which was a distant form of address... because there were a few times when the way Shea looked at him made Joshua very uneasy.


    She was not very good at hiding her feelings, so she would have a cold expression when she faced her subjects.


    Shier did not seem to understand the meaning of Joshua calling her his majesty the King.


    ��The next time we meet, let��s eat together...��shier looked at the cold hanging pot at the side.


    ��Hot Pot?��Joshua told shier the name of this way of eating.


    ��Yes, let��s have a hot pot together.��


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    After Shayre said this, she did not thank him anymore. She turned around and walked down the stairs.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom was also a man of action. For example, the architect of the Frost Kingdom who came to help build the amusement park, joshua did not need to pay their wages and the materials needed to build the amusement park... all of these were provided by the Frost Kingdom alone.


    ��It was a delicious meal. I think it��s time for me to leave.��


    After Helolia finished her dinner, she also performed a dress-lifting ritual with Joshua and followed Shayr with Myrce.


    In the end, only the Hearthstone Tavern��s internal staff were left in the corridor.


    ��Joshua.��


    After confirming that Helolia and Myrce had left the Hearthstone Tavern, the Dark Elf finally spoke to Joshua again.


    ��Thousand faces... What did your kin say to you?��Joshua asked curiously.


    ��Some things about my hometown and the past.��


    She did not seem to want to talk about the content of their conversation.


    Joshua believed that the Dark Elves were definitely hiding something, but he could not ask what she did not want to say.


    ��Joshua... did the human king go to rescue them?��


    Tyreen anxiously intervened in the conversation. She had been in this state ever since she found out that there were still her tribesmen who survived and were captured by the judges.


    ��Yes, Tyreen, do you want to go with the human king?��


    The Frost Elf was slightly stunned by Jose��s question for a moment.


    ��Can I go?��Tyreen stared into Jose��s eyes and asked carefully.


    Tyreen was now the pir of Nn��s television station. Many of Nn��s listeners would lose sleep if they did not listen to Tyreen��s singing at night.


    As the owner of Nn��s television station, Joshua should not have allowed tyreen, who had such a high ��value��, to go to such a dangerous ce.


    ��Of course I will allow employees to take leave to go back to their hometown, but as a friend, I will advise you not to go to such a dangerous ce, but if you insist...��Joshua shrugged and showed a helpless expression.


    ��I��m worried about everyone.��Tyreen put her hand on her chest uneasily, but she thought for a while and raised her head. ��But even if I go, I can��t help much, right? The holy tree also needs me to take care of it... If I die, the Holy Tree Will...��


    ��Let��s not say such unlucky words. If you go, the ice dragon will probably follow,��Jose said.


    ��Catarian can not go to ces with gray fog. Joshua... I should go to the evening radio station.��


    Tyreen wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and forced a smile.


    Joshua watched Tyreen walk toward the hall of silence. This Frost Elf was using her own way to save her race.


    ��Then... thousand faces, what about you?��


    Joshua turned to the Dark Elf. This former heretic judge should be able to infiltrate the enemy��s base easily.


    ��She said goodbye to me in the voicemunication. She��s ready to die, but your cat and mouse seems to have given her hope, Joshua.��


    ��This motivation to live is called waiting for the update, but your fellow nsman��s condition is terrible. I don��t know how long she can hold on.��


    Joshua told the Dark Elf what he saw. She walked to the window and looked at the bustling Nn street scene outside. She gripped the windowsill so hard that the wood was about to crack.


    ��I can��t operate the ck dove without me...��the Dark Elf said to Josh. ��I can��t abandon the entire news agency because of my personal hatred.��


    ��Can we maintain cat and mouse for two days a night? Josh... I can still do it at night.��


    Healy whispered to Josh.


    She saw the miserable scene of the dungeon in the mental space with Josh. If those who lived in despair really saw cat and mouse as their hope to survive.., although it sounded ridiculous, if it was true... Healy felt that dragging it out would bring her a great sense of guilt.


    ��It should be no problem to entrust the dubbing to the skeleton duke... the construction of the amusement park should also be elerated.��


    Josh began to think about the recent ns, and finally his gaze fell on the silent prophet.


    The prophet��s presence was so weak that Jose almost forgot that she was still there.


    ��Prophet, regarding the Sin C factory, the Demon World is now cooperating with Faroese?��Jose asked.


    ��Your Highness Jose, leave the construction of the factory to me. I have already said it once, I will build a factory that you will be satisfied with.��


    The Prophet had enough confidence in this aspect. She had already cooperated with the Faroese people to build a few factories in the demon world. She was also the one who pushed out the products on the magic web shopping.


    ��Then I��ll have to trouble you.��


    The Prophet epted this mission. It was time for her to go to bed. Under the gaze of Joshua, she went straight upstairs and prepared to sleep in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��There are more and more people urging me to update on the spellcaster forum... HMM, it��s time to make the second episode.��


    Joshua nced at a post that called for the audience toe to him to urge him to update. He decided to stay up until midnight tonight.

 Chapter 789

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 795,pleted</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The end of winter season, Arthur Crow.


    ��The temperature here seems to be... much higher than Nn��s?��


    When Joshua passed through Arthur Crow��s portal, the first thing he did was to take off his scarf.


    Now that Nn��s climate had gradually entered winter, Arthur Crow��s temperature had always been maintained in spring, which was always the mostfortable season.


    ��The outer area of the city is protected by a magic barrier. At the same time, it also ys a role in controlling the temperature.��


    The white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder. The moment it used its beak to tidy its feathers, a ck shadow suddenly rushed toward Joshua.


    Joshua immediately picked up the white bird on his body and threw it out. The next second, the ck Dragon Duke appeared in the air and firmly grabbed the white bird, then stuffed it into his mouth.


    ��This time, it took it three minutes to find you. is the interval between eating shortened?��


    Another clone of the world tree appeared on Jose��s shoulder.


    ��Its desire has also be shorter. It has begun to learn to control its desire to eat.��


    The white bird tilted its head and looked at the ck dragon who was gnawing on its body.


    ��Lord Ridley!��


    Elder Enya, the temporary guardian of the ck Dragon Duke, came running from the other side of the forgottennd.


    Jose did not care about the ck dragon anymore. He turned around and looked at the highest position in the forgottennd.


    It had been a while since Shirer returned to the Frost Kingdom. Nn��s season had officially turned from autumn to deep winter.


    Today, when Josh and Hiri were preparing for thetest episode of Cat and mouse, they received a piece of good news... the construction of the city in the ��Beauty and the devil��area waspleted!


    Count Cruz used the facts to tell Josh what the efficiency of the steel kingdom was.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    The forgottennd was originally a barren hignd area, and a luxurious castle had already been erected there.


    As soon as Joshua stepped on the road to the castle, he heard elder Enya��s voice behind him.


    ��Lord Ridley, it��s time for you to go back and study...��


    Elder Enya stopped the ck dragon beside him. However, the ck dragon did not seem to hear elder Enya��s words as it followed Joshua.


    ��Hungry again?��


    Joshua turned to look at the young ck dragon.


    There was still a white bird in its mouth, but it had forgotten to chew. Its cheeks bulged as it raised its head to look at Joshua.


    Joshua picked up the white bird on his shoulder and shook it left and right. The ck Dragon��s gaze was still on the white bird a few seconds ago, and finally on Joshua.


    ��This ck dragon... wouldn��t eat people, right?��


    Joshua had a creepy feeling. The rumors of the ck Dragon Duke��s brutality in the demon world were all true.


    In order to confirm that Joshua had specially gone to inquire about it some time ago, none of the creatures that entered its territory hade out alive.


    ��Ridley feeds on pure energy, and its body is a kind of impurity to it,��the white bird exined.


    ��Next Episode...��


    After the ck Dragon finished eating the white bird in its mouth, it ran to Joshua��s side and sniffed.


    ��You can even discover this...��


    Joshua took out the origin crystal that was in the pocket of his coat.


    ��It��s thetest episode of Cat and mouse, but it��s not finished yet. The dubbing work is not finished yet.��


    Joshua shook the origin crystal in his hand, and the ck dragon��s golden vertical pupils stared at the origin crystal in Joshua��s hand.


    ��Next Episode.��


    It stretched out its little hand, seemingly hesitating whether it should snatch the crystal from Joshua��s hand.


    ��This episode is not finished yet. No Means No.��


    It seemed to understand what Joshua said. The little hand that was raised in the air was put down again.


    Joshua put the crystal into the pocket of his coat and walked directly to the castle in the distance.


    The ck dragon seemed to be unwilling to give up and followed behind Joshua... it did not feel good to be targeted by the dragon.


    However, it might have recognized that Joshua was the creator of cat and mouse, so it did not dare to do anything out of line with Joshua.


    ..


    Elder Kuitoan stood in the corridor of the castle and looked at the forgottennd in the distance.


    It had been some time since the human engineers came to ASCEKRO. Most of the ruins of the forgottennd had been demolished by the dwarves.


    Standing there, he could clearly see the human craftsmen busy in every corner of the area.


    ��There are a total of 2,300 people involved in the construction of this amusement park.��


    A human voice sounded behind elder Kuitoan. He turned around and saw Count Cruz walking toward him with two cups of strange liquid.


    He took the ss from Count Cruz. The liquid in the ss was emitting a dark green light and arge amount of bubbles.


    Elder Kuitoan was the medium ofmunication between High Elves and humans. Although he did not like this count who was surrounded by power, he still got along well with him in his work..


    Even if this human wanted to get rid of him, there was no reason for him to use such an obvious poison.


    ��This is not a poison, it��s called Sin C... I heard that the first production line waspleted in the demon world a day ago, so now this thing can only be bought in the demon world, and it��s even limited in quantity.��


    Count Cruz tried to use words to describe the preciousness of the liquid in the ss to express his sincerity.


    When Elder Kuitoan saw that the count drank it all in one gulp, he imitated and drank all the liquid in the ss.


    The strange taste of the liquid made him choke at the first gulp, but after he drank all the liquid, he felt an indescribable pleasure.


    ��Do you want another ss?��Asked Count Cruz.


    The elder of course nodded.


    ��I also want another ss, but unfortunately, I spent three Nond gold coins and only got this much.��Count Cruz shook thest drop of fluorescent liquid in his hand and said, ��If you still want it, you can only ask Mr. Joshua for it.��


    ��Son of the forest, did he create this liquid?��Elder Kuitoan did not expect that Joshua had the talent to refine medicine.


    ��I was fortunate enough to witness the birth of this magical drink. When I first tasted it, I was just like you... with suspicion.��Count Cruz stared into elder Kuitoan��s eyes and said, ��I think you must have the same attitude toward the thing we are building now.��


    ��Aren��t you the same, Count of the human race?��


    Elder Kuitoan��s thoughts were seen through by the count. Instead, he smiled and asked him back.


    ��Suspicion? This is also natural.��Count Cruz walked to the windowsill and looked at the busy human construction team below. ��I am essentially a merchant, but I am also the city lord of a city. Do you know what money Mr. Joshua invested into this ruin can buy in the human world?��


    Elder Kuitoan shook his head. His understanding of human trade was very shallow.


    ��An entire army! An army of knights fully armed to the teeth. All of them can wear armor that has been tempered and enchanted by alchemists. Their mounts can even be considered as Asian dragons... in short, it is a powerful army.��


    Count Cruz ced his hands on the windowsill and looked at the ruins below, as if he saw the birth of a Knight Legion that could be the pir of Orson Castle.

 Chapter 790 Full

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 796, Omen</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339</h4>


    ��I heard that Mr. Joshua built this amusement park to fight against those judges, so he should build his own army... how can building a ce for others to y be said to be a preparation for the battlefield?��


    Elder Quitoan did not say anything in the face of the Earl��s doubt. The people of the steel nation did not know about the existence of the ��door��, nor did they know about the harm that the ��door��brought to the territory.


    Only the blue-clothed person and a small number of the higher-ups of the country of Frost knew the reason why Joshua built the amusement park.


    Even if they knew the reason, elder Kuitoan still held a skeptical attitude towards the construction of the amusement park..


    ��But our queen gave us an order.��Count Cruz spoke again to interrupt elder Kuitoan��s contemtion. ��We must also believe in what Joshua Arnold believes in... I did not approve of this order at the beginning, until I witnessed him invent this.��


    He raised the transparent ss in his hand again, and thest bit of liquid from the Sin C looked like glowing green jade.


    ��It will bring many times more benefits than the construction of this amusement park,��said Count Cruz.


    ��Perhaps the children of the forest only thought it was delicious when they mixed this drink.��


    <sub></sub>


    The reason why elder Kuytoan could not get along with Count Cruz was that this human was full of the stench of profit.


    Most of the humans he knew were basically the same as Count Cruz, but Joshua had never considered these things when he did things.


    After saying this, elder Kuytoan walked directly to the hall of the castle. Through the window, he could already see Joshua walking into the Fountain Square in front of the castle.


    Count Cruz also came to the area in front of the castle with the elven elder.


    ��Mr. Joshua.��


    When Count Cruz greeted Joshua, his voice was filled with pride.


    He and his team had transformed the ruins into a fountain square with a beautiful environment. This was definitely something to be proud of.


    ��This fountain... is a little redundant.��


    Joshua��s first sentence hit the confidence of Count Cruz.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    During the construction of the castle, Joshua would asionally take time to visit.


    The first area of ��Beauty and the devil��was the small vige where Belle lived. The construction team of the country of steel had tried their best to restore the scenery in the vige.


    However, when they came to the vige square, a fountain suddenly appeared, which made Joshua feel a little out of ce.


    ��If you��re not satisfied, you can demolish it at any time,��said Count Cruz.


    ��There��s no need to demolish it. Some differences are eptable.��


    Along the way, Joshua followed Count Cruz to tour the entire ��beauty and the devil��area.


    The man-made items in the country of steel were of such quality that Joshua could not be picky about them. Even a small wooden house in the town that acted as a ��background wall��was of such quality and detail that Joshua was satisfied with it.


    The inspection ended at the dining hall in the inner part of the castle.


    ��This castle has aplete kitchen equipment.��


    Count Cruz sat at a round table while Joshua sat on the other side.


    His personal attendant poured wine into a ss and handed it to Joshua. Meanwhile, Joshua was inspecting the structure of the hall.


    There was still a certain difference between the inner part of the hall and the castle of the Lord Skeleton, but the feeling of being resplendent and magnificent had already been made.


    ��The ��this demon is not too cold��area is about to bepleted. Also, Mr. Joshua... the frame of the Ferris wheel has also been set up.��


    The location that Count Cruz chose was right next to the window of the castle. Through the window, one could see a huge ��roller��made of steel at the edge of the forgottennd.


    ��How long will it take toplete?��


    Joshua directly asked the question that he was most concerned about.


    ��Before the end of the next early spring, it will definitely bepleted,��Count Cruz said in a positive tone.


    ��As soon as possible. Although I have enough patience, some people don��t have much patience.��


    While Joshua was talking with Count Cruz, he received a message from a text message.


    This message was from a group called ��Rescue n��, and the founder of the group was shier.


    At first, Ravel, the survivor in the Dungeon of the Inquisitor, was still reporting thetest situation, but during this time, the group had be a veritable update group.


    ��The Dark Elves asked me to ask the firemunicator when they can watch the new issue of cat and mouse, and when Miss Tyreen will write a new song...��


    ��they can watch it as soon as Tomorrow, Tyreen��s new song... It��ll take some time, you can rmend some other singers to them.��


    Jose edited a message and sent it out.


    ��she also asked when the other singers will release their new songs.��


    Jose saw the series of questions and chose to shut down his group. At this time, Shier sent a private message to Jose.


    ��I��ve arrived at Frost Fortress.��


    There was an emoji of an owl saluting with its wings attached.


    ��Do you need reinforcements from the Demon World? Of course, I can��t guarantee that my brother will help you.��


    Jose did not tell Noggs about the trial stronghold. Ravel had already confirmed that there were no demons in the dungeon.


    Noggs would definitely lead his troops to destroy the dungeon after knowing this information, and not to rescue those humans.


    ��No need. Your Brother doesn��t feel like he��s easy to talk to... I��ll save everyone. I hope they can recover their spirits when the timees.��


    There was a message attached to the message from shier that the owl closed her eyes. Perhaps she wanted to express her prayers.


    ��Recover their spirits...��


    Joshua exited the message chat and looked at Count Cruz, who was sitting opposite him, and then at the Duke of ck Dragon, who was standing next to him.


    ��I��m very satisfied with the current construction progress, but please hurry up.��


    Joshua rejected the food served by the servants.


    Now was not the time to sit here and enjoy lunch.


    Joshua returned to the teleportation portal to Nn. The streets of the forgottennd were now filled with busy alchemy engineers.


    This also led to the high elves rarely stepping into this ce. Some of the High Elves had to wear hooded clothes if they wanted toe to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Many of them were still unable to adapt to the existence of humans.


    ��It��s time for your people to try toe into contact with humans.��


    Joshua said to the white bird on his shoulder. Before it could reply, it was once again captured by the ck Dragon Duke.


    Joshua, who was already used to this scene, took advantage of the time when the ck Dragon Duke was enjoying his lunch to enter the portal.


    On the other side of the portal, in the underground of Nn, Josh walked straight to the exit on the ground.


    When Josh came to Squirrel Street outside the exit, snow fell from the sky and fell on his hand.


    ��It��s snowing...��


    Josh looked at the melted snow in his hand, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.

 Chapter 791

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 797, mutation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    It was snowing.


    Shier looked at the snow-covered Edelweiss Mountains in the distance and reached out his hand to gentlyfort his warhorse.


    Behind Shier was a fully armed army. They were quietly hiding in the dense forest at the foot of the Edelweiss Mountains.


    The interface of the weave appeared before Shier��s eyes. A message group called ��Rescue Team��was constantly refreshing with all kinds of news.


    Shier originally wanted to personally infiltrate the ruins to destroy the judge��s stronghold, but as the king, it was too risky for her to personally go deep into the enemy��s hintend.


    Under the rmendation of the fortress��generals, six elite assassins brought a precious spatial transfer scroll into the ruins below the Edelweiss mountain range.


    As long as they rescued all the captives in the dungeon, Shier would lead the army to destroy the ruins.


    ��Your Majesty, we have entered the underground ruins. There are many enemy guards in the ruins.��


    ��Don��t do it! Those people... are not the judges. They are just controlled by them. They are also victims.��


    Ravel��s message instantly popped up in the group.


    ��you guys go to the side from the entrance. There should be a secret door there. After infusing magic power into a glowing stone, it will lead to the lower level.��


    He guided the team further in the group.


    Shier quietly read through all the messages in the group. It was not the first time she had experienced the convenience of sending messages on the battlefield.


    This n was also based on themunication of messages.


    ��Your Majesty, there might be demons in this mountain range.��


    A general riding a horse came to Shier��s side and said in a low voice.


    ��Demons?��


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Shier subconsciously looked to his left. Not far from this forest was a huge rift valley. On the other side of the Rift Valley was the frost in.


    The demons and the soldiers of the frost country had fought on the battlefield for more than a hundred years.


    ��My father once led an army to bypass the Edelweiss Mountain Range andunch a surprise attack on those demons. However, after that army entered the Edelweiss mountain range, it... disappeared. Only a small number of survivors were left.��


    After hesitating for a while, the general finally revealed this ��family scandal��.


    ��Did those survivors say that it was done by demons?��


    After bing the king, Shier had been dealing with the internal affairs of the frost country. He had never participated in the previous war between the fortress and demons.


    However, the Edelweiss mountain range was too far away from the demon fortress. It was too far for the frost country to risk a great deal of risk and energy to build a defensive fortification here.


    ��Definitely. After my father came back, he became a bit abnormal. He kept repeating the phrase ��the demons areing��,��the general said as he tightened his grip on the reins.


    Shier could feel that the general��s voice was filled with naked hatred towards demons. This was the most normal way of thinking about demons in the frost country.


    The hatred that had umted for hundreds of years among the people could not be resolved so easily. Shier did not have this kind of hatred... because the first demon she knew was called Jose.


    ��Those who lurk in the mountains are the judges. They are not demons, but they are more suitable to be called demons.��


    Shier could only think of using these words to refute these generals. Halfway through her words, the Warhorse beneath her became restless again. It kept stepping on its hooves in an attempt to escape.


    Shier could only keep patting its neck to appease its emotions.


    A strange sense of crisis rose in Shier��s heart. The general beside him also felt a sense of crisis.


    ��The soldiers��horses all feel very uneasy,��the general said as he looked at the knights behind him, who numbered nearly fifty people.


    These horses stomped back and forth on the spot, as if they wanted to escape from here.


    Suddenly, shier heard a sounding from the bushes in the distance. She immediately summoned an ice pick and threw it at the source of the sound.


    A deer jumped out of the bushes and ran out of the forest nimbly.


    ��It��s just a white frost deer and some snow squirrels.��


    Shier looked at the deer and squirrels that were chased away by the ice pick and said.


    ��But the deer are gathering around the forest... it��s very strange.��Shier closed her eyes and used the spirit of Frost to shift her vision to the frost and snow in the sky.


    Shier saw a herd of deer gathering around the forest.


    ��Maybe this is where they graze. The white frost deer are very docile. As long as we don��t provoke them, they won��t attack us.��


    The general seemed to be quite knowledgeable about these animals.


    Just as shier was about to give the order for the soldiers to retreat from this forest, there was a new message in the messaging group.


    ��Your Majesty, we have already killed the adjudicators in the ruins and are preparing to evacuate with the prisoners. Please activate the coordinates of the teleportation formation.��


    This was good news, so good that shier felt that it was a little unreal.


    Those adjudicators in the monument were killed so easily by the assassins under hismand?


    The assassins sent by Shier were considered the most elite assassins of the Frost Nation. Being able to execute the mission wlessly further proved their strength.


    ��that��s not right. Those lunatics aren��t dead yet... their throats were clearly cut off.��


    ��activate the teleportation scroll, don��t linger in battle!��


    Shier immediately sent out this message, and the spell casters in the legion behind him also activated the fixed teleportation coordinates.


    At this moment, a white frost deer slowly walked towards them.


    The horse under Shier became uneasy again, and the general dismounted from his warhorse and approached the white frost deer with a flower in his hand.


    ��Don��t Worry, your majesty, they are very docile.��


    The white frost deer also came close to the flower in the general��s hand and sniffed it. The general reached out his hand and was about to touch the white frost deer��s fur.


    ��Dodge! This thing is not a deer!��


    Shier had a premonition of danger in his heart, but by the time shier reminded him, it was already toote.


    A crack suddenly appeared on the White Frost Deer��s head from the middle, and the next moment, its head and neck were split in half. Scarlet flesh and serrated teeth appeared on the edge of the split, it was like a crocodile opening its bloody mouth.


    The serrated teeth on both sides of the deer bit at the hand of the general.


    It was toote for him to dodge. The arm of the general was instantly bitten off by the monster.


    Blood instantly gushed out from the wrist. A blue inscription appeared in Shier��s hand. She was about to cast a spell when she suddenly felt a pain in her arm.


    A snow squirrel... No! It was not a snow squirrel.


    The furry monster looked like a snow squirrel, but a mouth full of fangs opened from its abdomen and bit down on Shea��s arm.


    Shea endured the pain and condensed frost that instantly froze the monster into dregs.


    The general was also a warrior who had been through hundreds of battles. Even if he lost an arm, he still managed to dodge the attack of the white frost deer without a change of expression.


    The ground started to shake slightly. The deer group outside the forest started to charge at the knights that Shier was in. There were still arge number of snow squirrels living in the forest.


    ��Enemy attack! Be careful of those animals... they have all be monsters!��


    Shier no longer had the time to hide. He directly pulled out his longsword. The surrounding air had dropped to the extreme at this moment.

 Chapter 792

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 798, the encirclement of allies</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Why did it be like this..


    Shier swung his sword and chopped off the head of a mutated white frost deer. The severed head of the deer fell onto the body of a young knight.


    ��Can you still stand up?��


    Shier shouted loudly at the young knight. He was nowpletely scared silly. His face and armor were all stained with blood.


    ��Your Majesty! Behind You!��


    Just as he was about to stand up, he pointed at Shier��s back and shouted.


    Shier immediately turned around and hit a mutated snow squirrel on the ground. However, the moment the snow squirrelnded on the ground, it jumped into the young Knight��s armor.


    ��Your... Your Majesty...��


    Shier once again used the freezing spell in the frost inscription to freeze the Knight��s armor.


    ��I didn��t freeze your hands! Take Off Your Armor!��


    When Shier made this order, he looked at the battlefield beside him again.


    It was a mess. This was shier��s only thought. The forest was filled with all kinds of mutated animals. The mutated White Frost Deer was terrifyingly agile.


    Even in the forest, it easily broke the formation of the Knights.


    After that, the entire forest turned into hell. These agile monsters were a nightmare for the knights.


    Some of the spellcasters in the army even died tragically under the surprise attack of the mutated snow squirrels!


    ��Release the magic to seal the movement of these animals!��


    Shier gave the order loudly, but Shier realized that no one was listening to his orders.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��Get lost, you demons!��


    ��Damn it... It��s burrowing into my body!��


    Wails filled the entire forest. These experienced knights and spell casters were in a state of... great fear.


    Shier could feel that the forest was enveloped by a strange domain. Fear invaded everyone��s heart, causing them topletely lose their fighting spirit.


    Cold Frost condensed around shier. Just as she was about to cast an aoe spell to bind everything in the forest... a terrifying roar suddenly sounded from behind her.


    It was a giant bear!


    This frost bear took heavy steps and directly smashed a knight��s head into pieces with its sharp ws.


    Shier changed the release of her runes and released a sharp icicle towards the frost bear. The Icicle pierced into the Frost Bear��s fur.


    The blue runes condensed in Shier��s hand. She was about to cast another spell to freeze the blood of the frost bear when the frost bear charged at her again.


    Ineffective?


    It was toote when this thought appeared in Shier��s mind. The bear stood up straight. A crack appeared on its abdomen and turned into a mouth full of fangs.


    When the frost bear pounced on Shier, more than a dozen spikes shot out from its abdomen.


    Shier used her long sword to deflect the spikes to the other side. She took a step back to dodge the Frost Bear��s pounce, but her heel suddenly felt pain.


    A snow squirrel seized this opportunity to bite her leg!


    These monsters knew what it meant to work together!


    The moment Shearer lost her bnce and was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly knocked her away. It was the young knight she had saved previously.


    However, the knight was not so lucky. He was pounced on by the Frost Bear and fell to the ground. His arm was directly bitten off by the mouth on the Frost Bear��s head.


    ��Go to hell! You Demons!��


    At this moment, the Knight was already in a state of madness. He picked up a long spear from the ground with his other hand and stabbed it into the Frost Bear��s eyes. However, the frost bear did not pay any attention to him. The big mouth on its abdomen directly bit the knight��s legs.


    ��Damn it...��


    When shier wanted to stand up again, her left leg had already lost its strength. She used her sword to support her body in an attempt to save the Knight.


    However, another roar came from her side. Two Frost Bears joined the battlefield from the periphery of the forest. They unscrupulously bit the soldiers under Shier��smand and tore them into two pieces.


    Shier looked at the blood that had umted on the snow and the wails that sounded everywhere... a hint of despair rose in her heart.


    The other frost bear noticed the injured shier and charged straight at shier.


    Shier gripped his longsword tightly and prepared to receive the monster��s attack. Just as it was about to pounce on shier and get close enough for shier to see the pieces of meat hanging from its fangs..


    The Frost Bear suddenly tripped.


    Its head flew straight into the air and its body lost control as it glided across the snowy ground. Large amounts of blood flowed out from the severed head.


    Shier turned his head over there in a daze and saw the figure who had beheaded this frost bear. The pitch-ck armor on his body definitely didn��t belong to the frost country.


    On both sides of the shoulder armor, there was a knight who was holding a sword. This was the insignia of demons... The insignia of the Guardian Corps!


    ��Even after its head was chopped off, it still couldn��t move. It��s as fragile as humans.��


    Shier followed the voice and saw the owner of the armor clearly. It was the greatest enemy of the Frost Kingdom in the past few years, the ruler of the Demon World Fortress, Noggs.


    Noggs nced at Shier who was lying on the ground. He used his arm armor to wipe off the blood stains on his greatsword.


    The Frost Bear that had grabbed the young knight behind him felt threatened and roared as it charged straight at Noggs.


    Nogus casually picked up the knight��s spear that was stuck in the snow and threw it at the frost bear.


    The spear tore through the air and prated the body of the Frost Bear. The tremendous force nailed the frost bear to the trees behind it.


    The umted snow on the trees fell down... this attack also made the entire battlefield quiet.


    ��A bunch of cowards.��


    Nogus nced at the knights on the battlefield who were unable to move due to fear. The forest was filled with a strange domain... very simr to the gray fog.


    However, this domain did not work on him.


    A snow squirrel pounced at Nogus at this time. Nogus directly grabbed the snow squirrel and crushed it into pieces.


    However, the surrounding snow squirrels had already fixed their eyes on Nogus. When they were ready to besiege him..


    ��Voss!��


    Nogus shouted out the name of a sin demon.


    A dark green crack appeared in the sky. In the past, this crack was a nightmare for all the soldiers of Frost Country!


    However, now... a sin demon appeared out of the dark green crack andnded in the center of the forest. Dark Green mes burst out wantonly from it, the hidden snow squirrels on the branches were burnt to ashes.


    Another five or six demon soldiers fell from the crack. Without the interference of the snow squirrels, they started to clean up the mutated frost bears and the white frost deer.


    Nogus didn��t participate in this clean-up. He slowly walked towards shier who was lying on the ground with a pitch-ck greatsword in his hand.

 Chapter 793

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 7919: respective battlefields (4000 words)</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Demons... why did they appear here?


    When shier chose the ambush location, he deliberately chose a location far away from the demon��s battle line..


    It was toote to think about this now. Noggs had already walked in front of her, followed by a huge sin demon.


    At this moment, Noggs wanted to take the life of the King of the Frost Kingdom with just a thought.


    ��Stand up.��


    Noggs said to shier in a tone that was close to an order.


    Shier supported her body and wanted to stand up, but the injury on her ankle was too serious. It was so serious that shier couldn��t even stand up with his hands.


    This scene made Noggs frown.


    ��Hurry up,��Noggs urged impatiently.


    Even without Noggs��order, Shea had to stand up now.


    The injured knights focused their attention on Shea. The effect of the domain of fear had not subsided yet. The only thing keeping these knights sane was probably Shea, themander.


    However, shier realized that she could not do it. Her weapon had been lost in the battle.


    ��Didn��t you notice that his foot was injured?��


    At this moment, a figure ran towards her from behind Noggs.


    When shier saw the figure clearly, she realized that it was a woman from the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Your... Your Majesty? Please Show Me the wound on your body.��


    She squatted down in front of shier and whispered.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��Who are you?��


    Shier didn��t remember that she was in his corps. Additionally, it seemed that she came here with the Demon Corps.


    ��My name is Agata, the second daughter of the White Frost Deer n.��Agata looked at the wound on Shier��s ankle and said, ��We met on the demon.��


    ��Weave?��


    Shier still did not let down her guard. When she faced Agata, she maintained her usual expressionless face.


    ��You��ve paid attention to my weave camp. You��ve even liked my camp a few times.��


    Agata took advantage of his free time to open his own weave interface. Then, he showed his spell caster camp to shier.


    ��You��re the camp owner who freeloaded in the Demon World?��


    After shier saw the familiar camp interface, the image of the cold-faced king could not be maintained. In an instant, he turned into the frost owl on the magic.


    She nced at Nogus behind Agata. Nogus was very calm when he faced his captive healing the enemy��smander.


    ��How did you get into the Demon World Fortress?��


    Shier restored her dignity as a ruler and asked about Agata��s past experiences.


    She found the Spellcaster��s camp under the rmendation of Jose. The number of people who paid attention to the camp was not much. Compared to the camps with more than 100,000 people like Tyreen and Carrie.., the number of people in Agata��s camp was only about 3,000 people.


    However, the content inside was in the form of words and photos that shared the various lives in the demon world fortress.


    What really interested shier was that the owner of this camp was a citizen of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Those who were captured, as captives,��Agata said.


    ��Now, the demons in the Demon World Fortress ept you as one of them?��


    It was hard for shier to imagine such treatment as a prisoner.


    ��No... my current identity is still a prisoner. I was released today probably to negotiate with your majesty.��


    Agata was holding a bottle of medicine in her hand. After getting Shier��s consent, she smeared the medicine on Shier��s wound.


    ��Negotiate. Agata, help me up,��shier said.


    Agata carefully helped shier up. After standing up, shier gazed at this general from the demon world calmly.


    ��What do you want?��Shier didn��t think that he would be kind enough to help him for free.


    ��I��m just entrusted by someone else.��Noggs nced at those knights who were trying to rescue shier, ��You won��t be so lucky next time.��


    ��entrusted...��


    Shier didn��t ask any further. In this world, the only one who could entrust this demon general to rescue the enemy soldiers was probably Jose.


    ��It��s time to go.��


    Noggs seemed to have asked shier to stand up to confirm that she was healthy.


    ��Let me help His Majesty to the base at the back.��


    Agata knew that Noggs was talking to her; however, she couldn��t throw her king into the snow anymore.


    ��...��


    At this moment, Noggs chose to remain silent. Agata seemed to be used to this method ofmunication as she directly supported the stumbling shier towards the other side of the forest.


    The Knights on the other side of the forest obeyed Shier��s order, which was to protect the teleportation magic circle first.


    The appearance of demons killed all the mutated monsters. Shier��s knights gradually recovered from their fear


    All the demon soldiers had returned to the side of Noggs, which gave the knights the chance to start the rescue work.


    The good news was that the continuous teleportation array was activated at this moment. The Silver-white teleportation array directly teleported the captives in the dungeon of the assassins into the forest.


    Agata helped shier to the edge of the teleportation array. The spellcasters in charge of healing immediately surrounded shier to check his physical condition.


    ��Agata! You��re still alive!��


    At this moment, Agata heard a familiar voice.


    ��Uncle Ya?��


    Agata turned around and saw a knight taking off his helmet. It was an acquaintance of hers in the White Frost Deer n.


    ��Second miss? !��


    This knight group belonged to the White Frost Deer n. When the Knights heard the name Agata, they instantly recognized her identity.


    ��It��s my fault, Agata.��The Knight said with some self-me, ��I shouldn��t have listened to your bewitchment and let you join the Reconnaissance Squad!��


    ��I was really too willful at that time...��Agata listened to her uncle��s teachings very obediently.


    ��But it��s good that you��re back! You��ve been missing for almost half a year. It��s a miracle that I can still see you now.��


    The knight wanted to hug Agata, but when he noticed the blood on his armor, he gave up the idea.


    ��And Agata, I have to tell you about some things that have happened recently. Follow me.��


    After the knight bowed to shier who was receiving treatment, he brought Agata all the way to the center of the forest teleportation array.


    There were some humans who looked like thin specters sitting here. The knights were putting on warm cloaks for these lifeless humans.


    ��Father?��


    Agata recognized the n leader of the White Frost Deer n at first nce.


    She ran to the side of the n leader in disbelief. This skinny appearance was far from what she remembered.


    ��Lord Siholm was imprisoned in the dungeon for several years by the adjudicator. He was influenced by the gray fog and became like this.��


    Another voice came from behind Agata. She turned around and found a strange man.


    ��This is lord Ravel from the Frost Wolf n. He saved your father.��The Knight of the Frost Deer n came to Agata��s side and said, ��And you met Lord Ravel when you were young. He was your betrothed. Do you still remember him?��


    ��I remember...��agata nodded and said, ��That was ten years ago. and uncle Eureka, I remember the judge who disguised as my father... was killed by his majesty shier...��


    During the period when Agata was in the demon world fortress, she learned about what happened in the frost country from the information on the magic.


    She had also watched the documentary ��Frost Riot��.


    ��This is the real Lord Siholm. Fortunately, he is not dead, but his body and mind are very weak.��Ravel tried tofort his childhood friend who was in chaos.


    Agata reached out to hold his father��s withered arm. There was no temperature on his arm, and he had no reaction to himself.


    At this time, Agata heard the notification sound of a text message.


    ��Uncle Ya...��Agata ced his father��s withered hand on his forehead. After praying for a while, he stood up and said, ��It��s time for me to leave.��


    ��Leave? Where do you want to go now? The surroundings are very dangerous. There are not only demons but also some monsters. Don��t worry. Next, I will send you and your father home safely.��


    ��Go home and marry into the Frost Wolf Family?��


    Agata looked at Ravel calmly and said.


    ��Not so fast... there are too many things that we need to deal with!��


    ��The adjudicator turned my father into this. I will not let them off so easily... revenge must be avenged. This is what my father taught me,��Agata said.


    ��The Frost Deer Family will make the adjudicator pay the price, but they don��t need you...��


    ��That��s why I won��t stay here.��Agata interrupted his uncle��s dissuasion. His voice sounded very determined, ��I must go somewhere where I can get my revenge.��


    Agata turned around and walked out of the temporary camp built by the Frost Legion. When that Knight looked at Ravel, he showed an embarrassed expression.


    Ravel was the second son of the Frost Wolf n. Since Shirer��s ��cleaning��was over, the White Frost Deer n, which had lost its n leader, was greatly affected and was on the decline, the Frost Wolf n, on the other hand, was not affected at all.


    ��Agata, stop fooling around.��


    He chased after Agata angrily all the way to the edge of the camp, wanting to grab Agata, who was about to leave the forest.


    The knight stretched out his hand, wanting to grab Agata��s arm and forcefully pull her back, but a pitch-ck gauntlet grabbed his arm first.


    At this moment, the knight could only hear the cracking sound of his gauntlet.


    ��Demons?��


    He raised his head and instantly recognized the insignia of the Demon Corps on his gauntlet.


    The Frost soldiers who could still fight in the camp were already on guard against the movements of demons. However, Norgus��action had stimted their nerves.


    Although they had experienced it themselves, the soldiers of the frost country could hardly believe that their enemies who had been fighting each other for over 100 years had saved them.


    The Knight wanted to use his other hand to draw his sword to resist, but Noggs��immense strength pressed against the Knight��s wrist armor, and he instantly felt pain.


    ��Is this how you humans thank each other?��


    Noggs nced at the human soldiers around him. They had gradually recovered from their fear.


    There were a total of twenty-three human soldiers and spellcasters who still hadbat abilities. They held their weapons and cautiously approached Noggs, and the spellcaster began to chant magic.


    ��It��s true that your soldiers saved my life in the hands of those monsters. However, why did you interfere with the private affairs of our White Frost Deer n?��


    This knight admitted that the demons had helped him. He had to admit that if not for the mes of the sin demon, he might have been eaten by arge group of snow squirrels.


    ��Personal matter?��Noggs nced at Agata who was standing beside him, ��She��s my captive now.��


    ��Captive...��


    Hearing this word, the knight recovered hisposure at once. Agata had disappeared on a mission to investigate the situation of the Demon World Fortress.


    Besides being killed by demons, he could only be a captive.


    ��We can exchange it with items!��


    This knight still understood the rules of the battlefield. Additionally, he had to dy as much as possible. The reinforcements were already on the way.


    ��Ransom... The ransom for her is up to you...��


    Hearing this, Agata slightly took a few steps back. It seemed that he was ready to escape.


    However, Noggs tightened his grip on Agata��s wrist, causing him to cry out in pain again.


    ��I��m not interested in the human currency,��Noggs said in a deep voice.


    ��Stand down.��


    As more and more human soldiers gathered around Noggs, shier walked out of the forest and ordered the soldiers to give up the idea of attacking.


    ��Ya, let her leave.��


    Shier once again ordered the knights of the White Frost Deer n.


    He did not dare to refute the king who had killed countless rebels.


    Noggs also let go of his arm at this time. He did not go forward to stop Agata. He could only watch Agata walk into the dark green portal constructed by the sin demons.


    ��Your Majesty...��


    ��We lost the battle.��


    Shier said in a cold voice.


    ��But we were defeated by the trick of the judges.��


    Shier did not give any further exnation. She turned around and gave a new order to the Knights in the forest. ��We can still move people and bring the wounded back to the fortress! It��s not safe here!��


    After shier finished speaking, she immediately opened the magic and found the person who spread the fire.


    ��You lied to me!��


    Shea edited a message to send to Josh, and attached it with an angry expression on the owl��s head.


    However, she looked at the soldiers whoughed like they were cheering because they had survived, and pressed the button to delete the message.


    ��The rescue n has seeded, and when will the amusement park called Arthur Crow be built?��


    Shea added a look of an owl rubbing its wings impatiently.

 Chapter 794 - Chapter 800, Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 800, Goblins</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    Josh was in the spiritual space of the world tree.


    The White Bird and the two cats appeared in front of Josh. There was another visitor in the spiritual space that surprised Josh.


    ��Mother didn��t let me go out alone, and you didn��t reply to my text messages. I had to find you this way.��


    Joshua hadn��t seen the flower of Faroese for a long time, and she was standing in the spiritual space. She was wearing a gorgeous dress, and the makeup on her body hadn��t been removed yet.


    It seemed that the flower of Faroese had just returned from the set.


    ��Don��t I often appear in the Movie Council Group?��


    It was the first time that Joshua had seen Carrie in the spiritual space of the world tree. However, when he saw the ck cat squatting on Carrie��s shoulder, he instantly understood why she could enter this ce.


    Currently, there were only three people in the world who had ess to this space: Joshua, Tyreen, and Carrie.


    Joshua had been chosen by the World Tree of the High Elves as its host, while Carrie had been chosen by the World Tree of the ckwood Elves a long time ago.


    ��Every time you appear, you ignore my messages!��


    Carrie wanted to point at Joshua, but she had yet to adapt to the way she moved in the spirit space. This action had caused her to lose her bnce.


    At this moment, like an astronaut in a state of zero gravity, Carrie threw herself perfectly on the ground in the direction of Jose, but because there was no ground, she fell over her head.


    ��This ce is... What��s going on!��


    It seemed that this was the first time Carrie had entered the mental space, but the gravity of the mental space was very strange. Now, with a red face, Carrie covered her skirt with both hands.


    ��This is the mental world of the World Tree.��


    Jose covered his eyes with one hand, then came to Carrie��s side and held her hand, helping her regain her bnce.


    Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    However, Carrie still did not adapt to the zero-gravity state in the mental space. After she regained her bnce, she tried to take a step out, but she still stepped on the air too hard.


    When Josh tried to hold her again, she threw herself into his arms.


    Although she was in the mental space, she was still perfectly in her real-life state.


    Josh could feel the temperature of her body and the pleasant smell of perfumeing from her.


    However, in less than a second, Josh grabbed Gloria��s shoulder and subconsciously tried to push her away.


    ��Don��t move!��


    Gloria grabbed the clothes on Josh��s chest with both hands and buried her head in Josh��s chest and rubbed it a few times.


    ��I said... Miss Gloria!��Josh deliberately used honorifics to remind Gloria.


    ��Is that why you��ve been avoiding me on the text message?��Carrie whispered. ��Although I don��t know what this ce is, your heart is beating so fast...��


    ��A normal person��s heart will beat faster in this State!��


    Josh tried his best to push her away without hurting the flower of Faroese.


    However, the strength of Carrie��s grip on Jose��s clothes grew stronger.


    ��Jose, if it were me, it wouldn��t work...��she said in a trembling voice.


    ��Carrie...��


    When Jose heard this sentence, his mind stopped for a moment. Jose vaguely guessed the meaning of Carrie��s sentence, but he didn��t dare to confirm it.


    However, he knew that he had to answer the question now. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Carrie suddenly raised her head, in her wine-red pupils, Joshua saw a trace of emotion called ��cunning��.


    ��Scared?��


    Carrie suddenly reached out her hand and pushed Joshua away. Joshua��s body floated backward. At this time, Carrie was already able to control her bnce well.


    ��A little... a little,��said Joshua.


    ��My mother has always wanted to take my rtionship with you to the next level, but I��m not the kind of woman who would interfere in other people��s rtionships.��


    Carrie pulled the hem of her skirt and elegantly twirled it around in the spiritual space.


    Her skillful movements seemed to tell Joshua that it was not her first timeing to this ce..


    ��Besides... You��re not my type either.��Gloria floated to Joshua��s side and said, ��I��m Looking for you on the text message to urge you to update my world module! You��ve been busy updating the skin of the Holy Spirit and the hero recently, so there��s no interesting module to use anymore.��


    What are you talking about..


    Joshua listened to the exnation of the flower of Faroese quietly, and could only nod with a smile to show his approval.


    However, even if Carrie did not like to interfere in other people��s love affairs, her appearance was destined to ruin a married man��s family just by smiling at him.


    The name of the flower of Faroese was not for nothing.


    ��The Holy Spirit Update is not the only thing I��ve been busy with recently.��


    Joshua had enough of Carrie floating around him. With a wave of his hand, he had the white bird construct a model of the Holy Spirit battlefield.


    The weightless spiritual space regained its ground, and Josh once again experienced the feeling of stepping on solid ground.


    ��I remember there was an animation called ��Cat and mouse.��My mother and I watched the first episode together. When she watched it, she seemed to be... scared silly. She asked me to ask you where the soundtrack came from,��Lori said as shended on the ground with Josh.


    ��Well... I can only say that it��s the music of the skeleton.��


    Joshua had already thought that the music of the cat and mouse would cause a sensation in Faroese.


    ��The Holy Spirit, Hearthstone, Warcraft... and all the small games in the game area were all updated a week ago.��Gloria began to recall what Joshua had been doing during this period of time. ��Tyreen also released a new song called ��the greatest��three days ago. The update of ��Sherlock Holmes��is two days away. So, Mr. Joshua, what did you do yesterday?��


    Sure enough, you��re here to urge me to update!


    And why did this flower of Faroese remember so clearly when Josh updated!


    Josh remembered that she had been busy filming a series recently..


    ��Yesterday, I went to the construction site of the amusement park and confirmed the market for a drink called Sin C.��


    Josh told Carrie what he had done.


    ��Amusement park... Sin C, what��s that? I haven��t been to Nn for a long time.��


    As an actress, the most taboo thing for Carrie was that she could not keep up with the trend of the times, and everything that Joshua did would cause a new trend in this world.


    ��The amusement park is a special entertainment area, but it will take some time before it is built. As for Sin C... Tomorrow is the weekend. Do you want to ask your mother for a Leave?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, Nn��s portal was now open.

 Chapter 795

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 801, what a good show</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    In the spiritual space.


    ��Thank you for your invitation, but Jose... I came here because I saw the news of the Frost Owl in the Film Council.��


    In the battlefield of Holy Spirits, Carrie sat down on a low rock as if it was a chair.


    After enjoying the fun of teasing Jose, she looked very tired.


    ��A prisoner imprisoned by the adjudicator?��


    Frost owl directly announced the news in the council, and there was no reason to hide this information.


    Most of the members of the film council were extremely hostile toward the adjudicator, and they had a deep-seated hatred for the adjudicator.


    Carrie was one of them.


    ��Well... I heard that the people who were reced by the adjudicator are still alive.��Carrie looked down at the ground, her hands were tightly holding her skirt. ��So I was wondering... if my father might be in there, but it��s been a year. If my father was really locked up for so long, I should have asked my mother to send troops to save her.��


    If Carrie��s uneasiness when she first entered the mental space was just a disguise, now she was truly confessing her uneasiness to Jose.


    The Inquisitor had once put her in a nightmare. Her father, the Duke of ckwood, had died at the hands of the Inquisitor, and the World Tree of the ckwood Elves, who had been close to her family for generations, had also been burned by the Inquisitor.


    Butter on, Lori had resolutely shouldered the heavy responsibility of saving the ckwood Elves. She did not look like she had suffered any blow in her ordinary life.


    However, this scene made Joshua realize that the flower of Faroese... was still a sixteen-year-old girl.


    ��So, even if the frost kingdom is very far away from Faroese, the probability of this happening is very small. I still want to go to the frost kingdom to take a look.��


    If a qualified gentleman saw the helpless look on the face of a young girl, he should go up andfort her no matter what.


    Unfortunately, Jose was not qualified... and the current atmosphere made Jose feel very dangerous.


    So at this moment, Jose chose to use Hiri��s summoning spell!


    ��Jose, Life Talk is not always your forte... forget it, I��ll do it.��


    Hiri��s figure appeared in the spiritual space with a white cat on her head.


    She received a text message from Jose during ss. It said, ��Come to the spiritual space quickly. Someone needs to have a life talk.��


    Hiri had to ask the purple-d man for a temporary leave of absence. Then she ran to Jose��s study and carried the white cat on her head.


    She initially thought that the person talking was Jose��s sister, Fuya. However, she changed her mind immediately after seeing Gloria.


    When Gloria saw Hiri appear in the mental space, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she rubbed her eyes with her hand.


    The next moment, a smile appeared on Gloria��s face. However, the smile did notst long before it gradually turned into a disappointed expression.


    She wanted to maintain the appearance of the flower of Faroese in front of Hiri, but she failed.


    Carrie was too concerned about her father��s situation, so she specially came to the mental space to ask Jose.


    ��Since you��re so concerned about the matters in the country of Frost, why don��t you ask your mother to take a leave of absence to visit the country of Frost?��


    Hiri seemed to know the inside story. She had always been diving in the movie council, and asionally, bubbles would pop up.


    Last night, the frost owl and Carrie had discussed the problem for the whole night, and Hiri had seen it all.


    ��Thank you for your advice, but mother won��t let me go so far away alone. She��ll send someone to confirm it.��


    Carrie knew her mother��s personality. She was essentially a noble girl who was restrained by her family��s upbringing, but at the same time... There was a crafty side to Carrie��s personality.


    As she said this, she stole a nce at Jose.


    ��I��ll try to convince your mother to discuss the time of departure...��


    Jose had guessed what Carrie meant. If Jose suggested this to Mrs. Caesar, she would most likely agree.


    ��Tomorrow is the weekend you set for me, Jose. The purple-clothed person will give me two days off... Why Not Leave Tomorrow?��


    Hiri was the first to speak on behalf of Carrie.


    ��Well...��


    ��Didn��t you say that, Mr. Jose? Nn��s portal is currently open, and I happen to be in the capital of Faroese. You can convince my mother tonight... I can pack my luggage ande over tonight.��


    Carrie finally adjusted her emotions and turned back into an elegant and decent flower of Faroese. This flower of Faroese was plotting to escape from Faroese.


    ��If Carrie Comes Tonight, she can sleep in my room.��


    Hiri once again gave a suggestion that Jose didn��t know how to refuse.


    ��Well... Then I��ll go pack my luggage right after I finish rehearsing in the afternoon.��


    As Carrie spoke, her figure disappeared in front of Jose.


    The atmosphere was very strange... Jose quietly listened to themunication between the two girls. Although Hiri showed the enthusiasm that a good friend should have, Jose always had a sense of tit-for-tat.


    ��Is this a fake sisterhood?��Jose could not help but ask in the end.


    ��It should be a fake team friendship... the flower of Faroese and I will asionally y games together.��Hiri then carried the white cat down from his head.


    ��But... I should be her friend, so as the good friend of the flower of Faroese, in the future, if she has anything on her mind, let me guide her.��


    ��I agree with everything you said, but there��s only one thing.��Jose sighed weakly and said, ��I don��t have time to go to the Frost Kingdom recently.��


    When Hiri was talking to Carrie just now, he had already made it a prerequisite for Jose to go to the Frost Kingdom. There was no room for Jose to interfere in themunication between the two of them.


    ��Sinful C is currently in the promotion phase. If I��m too far away from the world tree, I won��t be able to enter the spirit space. Recently, I��ve also announced the announcement of a new Holy Spirit Hero. It��s about to be updated soon. I haven��t finished it yet.��Joshua counted the things he had to do at the moment.


    ��ording to the fastest distance, the teleportation portal in Zinas can send you to Frost Wolf City in the Frost Kingdom. The captives are currently in another city called White Frost Deer City. These two cities are located on both sides of the Frost Kingdom.��


    Jose pointed at the white cat in Hiri��s arms and said.


    ��Even if the ice dragon sends you there, the round trip may take four days. This is not a journey that can bepleted in a weekend.��


    ��I��ll ask my mentor for two more days of vacation. I can bring Carrie to frost country by myself.��Hiri seemed to have no intention of changing his n.


    ��Are you still nning to go? Then let the Ice Dragon go with you tomorrow.��


    Jose always felt that Hiri had something on his mind, but he didn��t ask further.


    The Ice Dragon could ensure the safety of Hiri and Carrie, and also bring back the frost elf survivors.

 Chapter 796

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 802, Ward</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Frost country, White Frost Deer City.


    All the judges in the underground ruins of the Edelweiss mountain range had been wiped out. The fact that all the captives imprisoned in the ruins had been rescued was something worth celebrating.


    However, the physical and mental condition of the captives really made people unhappy.


    Shier was in a treatment center used to treat patients in white frost deer city. Ever since the captives in the ruins were rescued by shier, the ce had been full of people.


    ��A total of 47 survivors were rescued, 39 humans, and eight non-humans.��


    Shier looked at the statistics of the healers here. Behind the statistics, there was a line of scarlet words that said ��13 people died.��.


    Today was already the fourth day after these survivors came to the outside world. However, before shier had the time to enter the ward, he saw two healers dragging a person out on a stretcher.


    ��Your... Your Majesty.��


    The two healers recognized shier who was standing at the door of the ward.


    ��Someone can��t hold on anymore?��


    Shier walked to the side of the stretcher and lifted the white nket on it. She discovered that the person who died was not a human but a frost elf.


    ��We don��t know her name,��a healer said to shier. ��Your Majesty, Please stay away from these dead people. They carry arge amount of gray fog on their bodies... it��s very likely that they will be infected.��


    Shier looked at the Frost Elf who had passed away peacefully. Her skin was so thin that it was no longer human. This was the mostmon sign of survivors in the ruins.


    What was worse was that after they left the ruins, the gray fog in their bodies continued to destroy them. This made these survivors be the ��carriers of the gray fog.��.


    The doctors had to be extra careful and cautious when treating them.


    In order to amodate them, shier also listened to Joshua��s suggestion and built an isted ward.


    ��Handle it properly.��


    Shier covered the white cloth again and let the two healers take away the frost elf��s body.


    After they died, they became the pure source of pollution and needed to be taken away for incineration at the first moment.


    Shier knocked on the door and wanted to enter the ward. However, before that, she used an ice-blue inscription to cover her entire body with ayer of magic barrier.


    The magic barrier had just taken effect when shier heard amotioning from inside.


    She pushed the door open and walked in.


    The space in the ward was veryrge. Shier ordered the architects to break through the walls of a few rooms and use them as istion wards.


    There was a protective magic circle on the ground below each bed.


    ��Quick, hold him down!��


    ��He��s too strong!��


    A group of doctors surrounded one of the beds, but their strength was not enough to suppress the patient. He broke free from the suppression of the doctors and jumped down from the bed.


    At this moment, shier noticed that the person who had lost control was the n leader of the White Frost Deer n!


    ��Damned liar, you can��t Catch Me!��


    The n leader��s body was extremely thin and weak. His hands were so thin that only his bones were left. However, even with such a weak body, he was able to break free from the suppression of the three doctors.


    His gaze immediately turned towards shier who was standing at the door. Then, he grabbed a small knife that was ced by the bedside table.


    ��You can��t Catch Me...��


    His voice was filled with boundless anger as he slowly walked towards shier.


    ��Siholm?��


    Shier tentatively called out his name.


    This caused his footsteps to stop for a moment, and a struggling expression appeared on his face. However, this did notst for long before his old face was reced by a ferocious expression.


    ��It��s time to go to Hell, Demon.��


    He held the small knife and directly pounced towards shier.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    The White Frost Deer n��s escorts and doctors wanted to run up to stop him, but shier was even faster.


    The spirit of frost and the ice-blue inscription appeared in front of shier at the same time.


    Arge amount of frost quickly condensed on the ground, freezing the white frost deer n��s Patriarch��s thin body, making him unable to move.


    ��Father!��


    ��Lord Siholm!��


    The White Frost Deer n��spanion ran to the side of the old man who had turned into an ice sculpture. Shier released the restraint of the Frost, but the n leader��s crazy actions did not stop.


    Fortunately, there was someone among the White Frost Deer n��spanion who knew and used a hypnotic mental magic, causing the old n leader to fall asleep.


    ��Why did it be like this?��Shier asked.


    ��We��ve already given Lord Siholm the medicine you gave him, and his physical condition has improved, but... it turned out like this.��


    One of thepanions of the White Frost Deer n said to shier.


    ��How much did you give Siholm? I��ve told you that the medicine isn��t much, and you need to dilute it before taking it!��


    Shier had solved the problem of the Frost Wolf n��s gray fog infection in the past, and found a medicine that could cure the gray fog infection in the ruins near the Frost Wolf n.


    Shier still had these potions left, so he had them transported here from the king��s city in advance.


    None of the White Frost Deer family��spanions dared to answer Shier��s question directly.


    Shier understood just by looking at the empty bottle on the bedside. They had fed the entire bottle to the old patriarch.


    ��The potions made by the high elves can only remove the residual gray fog on the body. This poor little guy has been in the dungeon for two years. The effects on his spirit and soul can not be solved by potions.��


    A voice broke the silence. This almost provocative statement made everyone look at the hospital bed in the corner.


    On the hospital bed sat an elf with dark purple skin.


    She was the most well-preserved consciousness among the captives rescued from the dungeon ruins.


    On the first day, Shier asked her a lot of questions, but she was not willing to answer them.


    ��What nonsense are you talking about, outsider!��


    One of the White Frost Deer family��spanions could not stand the Dark Elf��s provocation. He walked to the hospital bed in the corner and grabbed her cor.


    The next second, thepanion grabbed the Dark Elf��s cor. He also felt the cold de against his neck. The de was deeply embedded in his skin. If he took a step further, blood could be seen oozing out.


    ��That��s why I said that humans are inferior creatures. You are so easily angered and don��t know how to control your emotions. Your lifespan is so short that it��s pitiful. Other than having a fast birth rate, there��s nothing else you can do.��The moment she pressed the knife against thepanion��s neck.., the other members of the White Frost Deer family all took out their weapons.


    The situation instantly became very tense.


    ��Stop.��


    Shier��s voice caused the temperature in the tense room to drop by a lot.


    ��Thetest episode of Cat and mouse will be updated today,��shier said to the dark elf.


    This sentence was like a secret signal to the Dark Elf. She looked at Shier.


    ��How do you know?��She did not believe the human��s prediction.


    ��I know the producer. If you dare to touch that human, I��ll take the TV away from the ward.��


    Shirer��s threat had an excellent effect. The Dark Elf let the poorpanion go and kept him away from his own bed.


    She learned this threat from Jose... but now it seemed to be very effective.

 Chapter 797

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 803, Heart Peeper</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��What��s Your Name?��


    Shier moved a chair and sat beside the Dark Elf��s bed. Her gaze was fixed on the projection TV on the wall in the corner of the ward. On it, Tom was fighting with a wild cat for the ownership of Jerry, this episode also made her gain a lot ofughs. After a long time, she turned back to look at Shier.


    ��Me? You can call me Jerry.��


    She nced at Shier and then shifted her gaze to the television.


    ��Answer my question seriously!��


    Shier stood up from her seat and blocked the Dark Elf��s line of sight. She tilted her head to look past Shier��s body to see the television behind her. Shier immediately shifted her body.


    The Dark Elf immediately tilted her head to the other side,pletely unaffected by Shier��s influence.


    After Shier��s sessive attempts to block her could not stop her passion for watching television, she could only watch the television.


    ��All I need is an order, and the television will disappear here.��


    Shier had also had enough of this boring cat-and-mouse game with the Dark Elves.


    ��Belica, my name.��The Dark Elf finally chose topromise.


    ��Did you just think of this?��


    Shier noticed that when the Dark Elf said her name, she was looking at a book by the bed. The word Belica was on it.


    ��Is my name important to you humans?��


    The Dark Elf became a little impatient under Shier��s continuous questioning. However, the scene of Tom fighting with the wild cat in order to get Jerry back on TV calmed her down.


    ��It��s not important, it��s just a name, Belica... how much information do you have about the trial ruins?��


    Shier intended to interrogate the Dark Elf personally. Although her body was very weak, this did not prevent her from killing one or two humans and leaving this ce after she was angered.


    Just from the fact that she was able to press the dagger against the human��s neck in the blink of an eye, shier could tell that this dark elf was an excellent assassin.


    ��The human family sent someone to ask me the same question the day before yesterday, and I answered all of them... so I don��t want to say it again.��


    The Dark Elf��s gaze was fixed on the projection wall behind shier. The scene was already in the scene of Tom sessfully snatching Jerry back.., with a cheerful apaniment, the ninth episode of ��Cat and mouse��came to an end.


    ��I know what you want to know the most.��The Dark Elf finally turned her gaze to shier. ��How are these people who are lying on the hospital bed supposed to recover?��


    ��You have a way?��


    Although shier had heard from the blue-clothed person about what would happen to the people who were affected by the door, this was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes.


    The old chief of the White Frost Deer family had gone berserk and had to be cured as soon as possible. There were also other patients whose minds had been affected by the gray fog. If they were not treated as soon as possible, they would not be able to hold on for long.


    The Dark Elf stretched out her arms. The gray fog in her body had beenrgely removed under the effects of the high elf potion, and her hands had also recovered their original dark purple skin.


    Arge number of pale purple runes appeared on her arms. These runes were emitting a dim light, indicating that she was injecting magic power into these runes.


    ��Hold my hand,��she said.


    ��Your Majesty, please be careful. The gray fog on her body has not beenpletely removed. Moreover... The Dark Elves are rumored to be very cunning and sinister...��


    A doctor who had been standing beside Shier heard the dark elves��request and reminded Shier worriedly.


    Shier hesitated for a moment before cing her hand on her palm.


    The pale purple runes coiled around Shier��s fair arm. When she opened her eyes again, the world in front of her was filled with strange colors!


    When shier looked at the Dark Elf, she was surrounded by arge number of lines of different colors. These lines danced around her, and most of them were colored and dark gray, the dark gray lines were like a Python that was slowly devouring the other lines.


    ��What are these?��


    ��I��ll share the world I see with you in a way that you humans can understand.��


    When the Dark Elf said this, a pale purple line jumped out from the side of her face.


    ��All the colors you see are my current state of mind, emotional state... The colors represent the happiness in my heart, Gray represents despair and depression, and red represents anger,��the Dark Elf said in a low voice.


    ��What about purple?��


    Shier was very concerned about a purple line that jumped out from beside the dark elf.


    ��Those who have bad ideas will have many purple marks. If they seed, these purple marks will turn into colors, and if they fail, there is a high chance that they will turn gray and red.��


    The Dark Elf turned to look around the white frost deer chief��s sickbed.


    ��For example, the humans surrounding the bed. Many of them are thinking of... Bad Ideas.��


    The Dark Elf��s words were clearly heard by the White Frost Deer n��spanions.


    ��What are you talking about! His Majesty, Please Don��t listen to her bewitching!��


    A middle-agedpanion walked forward and pointed at the Dark Elf.


    Shier indeed saw that his body was surrounded by arge number of light purple lines. After this point was exposed by the Dark Elf, many yellow lines and red lines appeared beside him.


    These yellow lines did not only appear on the body of this escort. Yellow lines also gradually appeared around the two escorts.


    ��Yellow means that they are in a state of panic. Anyone whose thoughts are guessed will be panicked.��


    When shier looked at the dark elves again, he found that a small part of the light purple lines that had jumped out beside her had be colorful.


    ��You!��


    ��Viscount Zoc, now is not the time for you to get involved in the conversation.��


    Shier once again used a cold voice to interrupt thepanion. This viscount was the new head of the white frost deer family, but the return of the old head probably made him feel threatened.


    It was within Shier��s expectations that he would want to get rid of the other party.


    ��I can��t see the... emotions on Siholm.��


    Shier looked at siholm, who was sleeping on the hospital bed, and found that there were no lines on his body.


    ��Of course there are no emotions on the unconscious person. You should be looking out of the window now,��the Dark Elf said as a light purple line jumped out from beside him.


    ��Open the curtains!��


    Shier ordered the doctor behind him to open the curtains. The Doctor followed Shier��s order and opened the curtains of the room.


    The sky outside White Frost Deer City was covered by snow clouds. This ce was located on the fourth floor of the building... the buildings in the distance were all covered in snow.


    However, in thisndscape that waspletely upied by white, shier could vaguely see one or two red and gray lines appearing in the sky.


    Do clouds and snow have moods?

 Chapter 798

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 804, elerating construction</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Open the window and look in the direction of the fortress that you have built,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��This requires you to get out of the bed...��


    The Dark Elf��s bed was still some distance away from the window. If shier wanted to go to the window and open it, he had to let go of the Dark Elf��s arm.


    ��My legs are numb and I can��t get out of the bed. However, I can let my magic mark stay on your body for a day, but the world that you have seen these past few days is like this.��


    When the Dark Elf said this, there were no purple lines jumping out of her body. Shier was still unable to determine whether the Dark Elf had malice based on this.


    But she still chose to believe the Dark Elf. The Dark Elf softly chanted a few incantations that she could not understand. In just a few seconds, the mark of an ancient ck tree appeared on the back of Shier��s hand.


    ��Use your eyes to witness the reality of this world.��


    The Dark Elves made a gesture of invitation. When Shearer stood up from her seat and walked to the window, she saw a pale purple line jump out from beside her.


    This magic mark did not harm shearer, but it changed her vision. She opened the window and looked in the direction of the frost country��s fortress.


    Arge number of red and gray lines upied the sky not far away. There were also yellow lines mixed within.


    It was not as simple as the clouds and rain having their own emotions. There were so many emotional marks in the distant sky. The only possibility was that... Even the air had its own emotions!


    Shea knew that this was impossible. The only reason she could think of that so many emotional marks would float outside was the ��door��domain that the blue-clothed person had mentioned.


    At this speed, it wouldn��t be long before these emotional imprints covered the sky above White Frost Deer City!


    No... it should be said that a portion had already spread to the vicinity of White Frost Deer City..


    ��The sky filled with anger and despair. Only a few ces in this world can see it.��A strange smile appeared on the Dark Elf��s face.


    ��Those emotions will enter the human body, right?��


    Seeing the lines floating in the sky, shier finally understood where the anger and despair she felt in the Edelweiss Mountains came from.


    ��The emotions of any living creature are infectious, so the advice I can give you now is to leave this city and pack up your things and run as far away as possible,��the Dark Elf said this fact in a calm tone.


    ��It will be toote by the time those resentful emotions envelop this city. Panic, Chaos... Humans who lose their minds will do many stupid things, and their deaths will cause even more resentment to be added to it


    ��We can not give up on white frost deer city and the fortress. Hundreds of thousands of people will be homeless.��


    Shier shook her head and denied the Dark Elf��s suggestion. White Frost Deer City was one of the eight most populous cities in frost country.


    If she wanted to evacuate all the residents of this city, it would be equivalent to starting a riot in advance.


    ��Then just wait for death.��The Dark Elf closed her eyes and stopped talking to shier.


    ��What About You? Aren��t you going to escape from here?��Shier looked at the Dark Elf as if she did not care about the lives of humans.


    ��Escape... Where can I escape to?��? ��That thing has been spreading for a long time. One day, it will cover the entire world.��The Dark Elf opened her eyes again and looked at the advertisement that was ying on the wall. ��If there��s a chance, I might go to Nn. There are my people in that city, but that only dyed my death for a year or two.��


    After shier received the Dark Elf��s imprint, she did not seem to hide anything from shier. To the long lifespan of the Dark Elves, a year or two was not worth mentioning.


    The Dark Elf closed her eyes again after saying this. At this time, all the colorful lines around her were devoured by the grayish-white color.


    Only thest faint white line and colorful line floated in the most inconspicuous ce, trying to resist the grayish-white line��s devouring.


    This also proved that the Dark Elf enjoyed watching cat and mouse for a short while, but after that, she was engulfed by endless despair, the only thing that kept her alive now was the update of the next episode of Cat and mouse.


    Shier opened her mouth but didn��t know what to say. She couldn��t think of any way tofort the Dark Elf.


    She inexplicably thought that if Jose was here.., there must be countless ways topletely destroy the Dark Elf��s decadent thought of ��since I��m going to die tomorrow, I��ll just lie on this bed and sleep for a whole day.��.


    Unfortunately... Joshua was not here.


    Shearer looked at the emotional imprint that was floating toward white frost deer city in the distance again. She opened the message on the mana. The message showed that thetest news from the person who sent the fire was three days ago, the person who sent the fire was currently offline.


    ��what are you doing?��Shearer still edited a message and sent it to Joshua.


    ..


    Arthur Crow, the forgottennd.


    Elder Kuitoan had already epted Joshua��s strange modifications to the forgottennd. Elder Kuitoan could at least understand the construction of the buildings in the theme park area.


    But today, the engineers of the country of steel had built something in the forgottennd. Elder Kuitoan could not imagine the function of this thing at all.


    From the outside, it looked like a mining car, but no one would build a mining car in the air... and the road was so bumpy!


    ��Son of the forest...��elder Kuitoan could only ask Jose, who was next to him, what was this thing built by the people of the country of steel.


    ��Wait a minute, let me check the current construction progress. The pirate ship has been built, the merry-go-round has been built, and the Ferris wheel still needs to be assembled. And today, you said that theponents of the roller coaster have been moved here...��


    Jose stood under the track that was at least twenty meters above the ground. The overall painting of the track was a mix of blue and yellow.


    From the track��s trajectory, it was very consistent with Jose��s impression of the roller coaster. The track had not been assembled yet, and a group of alchemy engineers used levitation and lightness spells to move the steel into the sky and used me magic to hammer and weld it.


    This kind of magic construction made Joshua instantly understand that when the seeds of industry were nted in this world, it was not as simple as taking root and sprouting. Instead, they poured arge amount of chemical fertilizer into it and began to grow wildly.


    Although most of the branches and leaves that grew were useless, in simple terms, it was just a misdirection of skill points.


    ��Did you guys use an eleration plug-in to build the roller coaster?��


    Joshua looked at the semi-finished roller coaster and could not help but ask Count Cruz beside him.


    ��eleration plug-in? What kind of magic is that?��Count Cruz did not understand what Joshua meant.


    ��Don��t mind it... I want to ask, how did you build the Ferris wheel and the roller coaster at the same time?��


    Joshua felt that the Ferris wheel was already a spectacle in this world, so it should take a lot of time to build it.


    ��In fact, most of our craftsmen spend most of their time studying the Ferris wheel. The roller coaster��s construction idea is to continue our abandoned railway cars in the past. Your suggestion has restored hope for those alchemy craftsmen who were rejected by Empress Yekana.��


    As soon as Count Cruz finished his sentence, the alchemy engineers who were using me magic to weld the rails raised their hammers and thanked Jose collectively.


    ��The speed of the construction is secondary. The key is to see if this thing can withstand the test.��


    Joshua looked at the section of track that the engineers were welding. It was a spiral track. There was no roller coaster on Earth that dared to build such a track.


    So... the quality of the track made Joshua very worried.

 Chapter 799

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 805, interest</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Josh found a stone chair under a table near the track splicing scene.


    The track splicing work was being carried out in an orderly manner under the efforts of hundreds of engineers.


    A text message from the frost owl popped up in Josh��s mana interface. At the same time, messages from Healy and Carrie popped up as well.


    ��what are you doing?��


    This was a message from shier to Joshua. Even if Joshua did not look at the remarks, he could recognize her from the owl��s tilted head expression.


    ��we seem to be arriving at White Frost Deer City soon. This ice dragon seems to have learned the me inscription specially for white cats... Finally, there��s no need to wrap a nket on it.��


    This message came from Hiri. Joshua opened Carrie��s text message once again.


    Carrie directly attached a photo. It was a photo of Carrie��s cheek sticking out from the bottom left of the lens. Behind her was Hiri, who was eating a piece of barbecue.


    This photo was obviously taken secretly, and Hiri still looked confused when he looked at the lens.


    ��It��s a pity that I didn��t have you apany me on this trip, Jose, but it��s still a pleasant trip.��


    This sentence was attached at the end of the sentence. If Joshua remembered correctly, the members of the temporary tour group heading to White Frost Deer City.., in addition to Hiri, Carrie, and the Ice Dragon... There were also two dark wood elf priests and Carrie��s personal guards.


    When Carrie and shier sent messages to Joshua, he had been sending messages to Hiri alone... this time, the messages from the three of them suddenly popped up, josh Thought for a moment and decided to talk directly in the movie council.


    ��I��ve been busy with the construction of the amusement park recently. Today, a brand-new facility is almost ready.��


    Josh sent a message to the group in the movie council. There were two or three people talking in the movie council, but after Josh appeared, the entire Movie Council fell silent.


    ��did the founder of the Film Council speak just now?��


    ��The dead who had already passed away have a new life.��


    ��hello, president of the Film Council...��


    Not long after, four or five messages popped up below.


    The first person to send this message was sister Scott, the author of the diary of the heretic judge. The person who prayed behind her was sister Denise..


    In Joshua��s impression, Denisa could be said to be the nun most associated with the word ��holy��. He did not know how pure the Saintess Biherolia was.


    However, ording to the rankings of the books in the immovable library recently, this simple-mindeddy nun was very likely to be the leader of a new sect.


    ��Why are you saying that I look like I��m dead?��


    Joshua looked at the string of messages celebrating the resurrection of the fire bearer. He did not quite understand why his presence in this parliament was so weak?


    ��Thest time I saw you was three months ago,��sister Scott replied to Joshua.


    ��...��


    Joshua did not know how to reply to the nun. Although the movie Parliament was established to discuss movies, it was still veryplicated.


    However, as more and more people were invited to join, the forces involved became more and moreplicated.


    Out of the Seven Sages of Nn, excluding the red and white ones, the other five sages had joined the film council.


    There were also the high-level officials from Faroese, the Kingdom of Frost, the Kingdom of steel, and the Kingdom of the Holy Church..


    The identities of the members in the group were all kept secret. Only Joshua knew everyone��s true identity.


    Therefore, every group chat in the movie council was equivalent to half of the leaders of this world having a meeting together. The content of their discussion was still the daily routine and some unimportant things.


    ��what do you want from me?��


    Jose selectively ignored sister Scott��s teasing and directly used the ��summon��function of the text message in the movie council. In fact, it was just a special message for the frost owl.


    ��how long until the construction of the amusement park ispleted? The door is about to spread to white frost deer city.��


    Her message was apanied by an expression of an owl biting a handkerchief.


    ��The territory of the door is about to spread to White Frost Deer City?��


    When the blue-clothed person saw this message, she popped a bubble in the movie council.


    ��No... No, it shouldn��t be so fast.��


    ��What��s that door you��re talking about?��


    Sister Scott asked with some confusion.


    At this moment, the frost owl didn��t answer further, and the blue-clothed person also fell into silence.


    The existence of the door was still not made public to the public. The Movie Council was a group of various forces. If the blue-clothed person made public the information about the door here, it was equivalent to telling the whole world.


    ��Tell her the truth, blue-clothed person... There��s no need to keep it a secret,��said Jose.


    Under Jose��s suggestion, one message after another popped up in the film council. The content of the description above described the ��door��as a natural disaster.


    A natural disaster that was far more terrifying than an earthquake or a tsunami, a natural disaster that was enough to engulf the entire world.


    No one in the movie council spoke during the process described by the blue-clothed person.


    Joshua did not send a message either. He directly asked a servant of the Hearthstone Tavern to bring him a camera.


    The rune stone camera was adjusted in Joshua��s hands for a short while. Then, Joshua took it and walked toward the roller coaster track not far away.


    ��Child of the forest, can this amusement park that you��ve built really withstand the domain created by those defilers?��


    Elder Kuitoan quietly followed behind Joshua. He was also a member of the Film Council. Many High Elves were members of the film council, including Al, Twig, and Aurelian, they had all been invited by Joshua to join the Film Council.


    The content of the blue-clothed man��s narration in the Film Council made elder Kuitoan��s heart palpitate. He had experienced the disaster of being swallowed by the door.


    Every time he closed his eyes, he could clearly see the appearance of Arthur Crow being destroyed.


    And now... Elder Kuitoan was ashamed to realize that he could only pin the hope of suppressing the ��door��on Joshua.


    ��I don��t know.��


    Joshua aimed at the roller coaster in the distance and pressed the shutter. Then, he turned around and gave elder Kuitoan an an answer that made him uneasy.


    ��The construction of the amusement park is only a rtively feasible solution based on the blue-clothed person��s research on the door. But who would know the effect if it hasn��t been put into practice?��


    Joshua��s answer made elder Kuitoan feel a little angry, but in the end, this anger gradually turned into a kind of helplessness.


    Because he couldn��t find any good solution, other than having the world tree rooted in the center of the door... This was no different from putting the entire high elf race on the bargaining chip to make a big gamble.


    ��I��m not the Savior, Quitoan.��Joshua continued to take pictures of the roller coaster from a different angle. ��And I��m not arrogant enough to think of myself as the Savior. The reason I spent money to build this amusement park is more because... I want to do this, not to save the world.��


    Joshua��s words made elder Quitoan��s heart skip a beat. Joshua had once saved the danger of Arthur Crow falling to the ground, but it was probably just a spur of the moment.


    ��Besides... saving the world isn��t something I should do.��


    Joshua nced at the pictures of the roller coaster he had taken and selected a few to send to the movie council.


    But now, the news in the movie council was flooding the screen at a terrifying speed.


    The news released by the blue-clothed man once again exploded with many diving sea monsters..


    It suddenly urred to Josh that the members of the Film Council had one thing inmon: they all had a vendetta against the Inquisitor.

 Chapter 800 Full

    Chapter 800: Chapter 806, Alpha Test


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>549690339


    ��I��ve sent troops to surround the area suspected to be their base many times, but all of them have failed. These poisonous rats are too good at disguising themselves. After hiding in the sewers, it��s even harder to find their tracks. I didn��t expect that when these rats gathered together, they would actually cause such a serious gue!��


    The long message came from a user of the text message, ��Don��t Call Me Coronado III.��.


    This Coronado III was the king of Faroese, and he was also a member of the Film Council. This kind of talkative text message was his specialty, and the profile picture of the text message was the cover of a drama.


    ��My subordinates destroyed two hidden sects in our country. I don��t know if they are rted to the judges, but their whereabouts are really difficult to determine.��


    The sender of this brief message was called ��Iron and blood��. If Joshua guessed correctly, it should be Queen Yekana of the country of steel.


    When he saw her profile picture of the cast iron person holding a cup at the Holy Spirit Competition, Joshua was able to confirm the identity of this user.


    ��blue-clothed person, is there a possibility of doors appearing in other ces?��


    This news was asked by Mrs. Farosi on behalf of their king.


    <sub></sub>


    ��there is a possibility.��


    The short answer from the blue-clothed man was enough to send Farosi, who had just learned of the situation, into a panic.


    ��great blue-clothed man, you have described so many possible dangers and destruction that doors could bring. Is there a way to break through the door domain? Since it is a domain formed by magic, there should be a weakness.��


    At this moment, Crondon III was deeply worried.


    ��at the moment, I have studied many solutions, but I think the most feasible one is the one that Joshua proposed. He is building a facility called an amusement park. This facility can eliminate the influence of the door.��


    The blue-robed man had already ced the heavy responsibility of saving the world on Joshua.


    ��Oh! Master Joshua!��the moment crondon III saw this message, he immediately sent a series of exmation marks in the movie council.


    Joshua could almost hear the talkative king beside him shouting his name in a worshipping voice.


    ��You have created so many miracles, I didn��t expect that there would be a way to suppress this threat to the survival of the world!��


    It��s over... Joshua felt goosebumps all over just imagining the king saying these words in front of him.


    Fortunately, this king was not so talkative that he would stray too far from the topic when it came to the life and death of the country.


    ��But I��m still very curious... may I ask if the amusement park is some kind of demon��s unique sealing enchantment?��


    Josh knew that using words to describe it in a text message was not very effective, so he directly put the three pictures of the roller coaster that he had just taken up there.


    The first of the three pictures was of a station that had yet to be built, while the other two pictures were of a spiraling track and a distant view.


    ��one of the pictures of the inside of the amusement park is still under construction... The builders are from the country of steel and the country of frost.��


    Josh attached a description to the three pictures. As soon as he sent the message, a series of messages about the third of croendon appeared below.


    He was typing so fast that thest sentence was the most important after Joshua removed the first series of wonderful metaphors.


    ��It��s a majestic building, but I can��t tell what it��s used for... could it be a magic channel?��


    ��you can think of it as a kind of mining car. In fact, the amusement park is a ce for fun, and this mining car is also used for entertainment.��


    When Joshua sent this message, the entire movie council was once again greeted with a silence of nearly ten seconds.


    At this moment, the Chatterbox king finally shut his mouth, and the one who finally broke the silence was sister Scott.


    ��Entertainment? As long as one sits on the mining car that leads to this kind of track, it��s impossible to return! Isn��t this murder?��


    Sister Scott was very considerate and used the photo editing function to circle the spiral track.


    There was arge section of the track in the roller coaster that was very scary, but the photos taken by Jose were notprehensive, so sister Scott had to circle this section.


    ��It��s not murder. There will be sufficient measures on the train to ensure your safety.��


    ��I think it��s some kind of torture.��


    This question came from Miss Myrce. She really couldn��t believe that such a dangerous mining car would bring any fun.


    ��I want to try it. Mr. Joshua, when will the amusement park you built open to the public?��


    At this time, sister Denise suddenly sent a message. This message touched Joshua very much.


    ��It��s suicide for Denise to sit on this thing.��


    ��But Mr. Joshua said it would be fine.��


    Joshua did not know where sister Denise��s trust in him came from.


    But as for the opening time... Joshua looked up at the roller coaster in the distance, as well as the Ferris wheel that was under construction.


    ��Seven dayster... seven dayster, I will temporarily open for one day. If you are interested, you can contact me privately to sign up.��


    This decision caused the movie council to enter a state of agitation once again. Joshua did not participate in the group chat anymore. After sending a few short messages to Hiri, he turned his attention to the amusement park in front of him.


    ��Son of the forest, there are still many parts of the forgottennd that have yet to bepleted.��


    Elder Kuitoan became the supervisor of the High Elves... if he remembered correctly, there were still many parts of the forgottennd that were still in ruins.


    In the movie area, ��Avatar��didn��t even have the time to start construction. The good news was that the other movie areas were rtively well-built.


    The buildings on both sides of the Central Avenue of the amusement park had also been renovated. As long as there were merchants moving in, it could be a bustlingmercial street.


    ��There are also defensive magic circles for protection. These need to be rebuilt,��elder Kuitoan said.


    ��I will only invite a small number of people I know to participate. It is equivalent to a test before the game officially begins.��


    Joshua raised his hand toward the sky. A white bird appeared in the air and slowlynded on Joshua��s finger.


    ��How far is Arthur Crow from the Frost ins Now?��


    After Joshua decided to use Arthur Crow to suppress the spread of the gate��s domain, he had the white bird continue to sail toward the frost ins.


    ��I can reach it in four days. The construction of your amusement park is too slow, so I slowed down Arthur Crow��s movement speed.��


    ��Only four days? I don��t know if I can meet Hiri Halfway.��


    ��The possibility is zero. The Ice Dragon��s movement path oveps with my path into the frost ins to zero, but it��s not far... with the ice dragon��s movement speed, I can reach Arthur Crow in one day.��


    After the White Bird��s various functions gradually awakened, it became more and more like an artificial intelligence.


    ��Alright...��


    Joshua waved his hand and let the white bird fly into the air. When he looked at the magic interface again, he found that the message from Joshua instantly became 99 + .

 Chapter 801

    <h4>Chapter 801: Chapter 807, Blood Rtives</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Outside the city of White Frost Deer City.


    Carrie pulled the scarf around her neck. When they arrived at White Frost Deer City, the city had already been covered by heavy snow.


    This was a heavy snow that could not be seen even at the end of winter in Faroese. Even if Carrie kept covering her scarf, the cold frost was still pouring down her neck.


    The worst thing was that Carrie had been feeling dizzy. Ever since she was protected by the World Tree, Carrie��s health had been very healthy, however... aftering to the frost kingdom, this protection was much less effective.


    ��Is it really... very cold?��


    Healy��s dressing was much simpler than Carrie��s. She did not even have warm clothes on her body. It was amon casual outfit during Nn��s time.


    On the other hand, Carrie was wrapped in a thickyer of warmth. She had transformed from a light and graceful Faroese flower into a cactus that was slightly inconvenient to move about?


    ��Forest girl, let��s Find a ce to rest first.��


    A ckwood Elf who was apanying her suggested directly to Carrie.


    ��I can still withstand this kind of cold... Healy, hasn��t the Frost Owl arrived yet?��


    At this moment, Carrie was somewhat envious of Healy, or the physique of the Frost Nation��s people.


    The surrounding cold wind, which was enough to freeze liquid into ice, had no effect on Healy.


    Healy opened a text message on the magic web. While sitting on the ice dragon, she and Carrie had been using the text message to chat.


    In the movie council, Jose had announced that he would invite outsiders to visit the amusement park that had not yet been built, which made Healy want to return immediately as soon as she arrived in White Frost Deer City.


    However, she had a very important thing to do before she returned.


    ��Frost Owl said that she��s already waiting at the gate...��


    Hiri took a look at the message from Frost Owl. When Hiri found the king at the city gate, there was not even a guard by her side.


    It was not until she waved at Hiri that Hiri saw the king of Frost Nation.


    ��Most of the captives rescued from the dungeon are in aa, and four of them are ck-haired middle-aged men.��


    Shier had long known the purpose of the flower of Faroese��s visit, and she and Carrie could be considered friends in the film council.


    ��Where... Are They Now?��


    When Carrie heard the news, she could not care less about the cold weather and her difort.


    In any region of the frost kingdom, humans did not have the trait of ck hair. Only Great Xia and Farosi had this trait, and Carrie��s wine-red pupils were inherited from her mother.


    ��There are two people in the ward that I��ve arranged. The other two...��shier paused for a moment and looked at Carrie��s anxious gaze, but he still spoke the truth. ��The reason why she was too weak has already passed away.��


    Gloria opened her eyes wide. The news made her feel that the cold wind had invaded her heart. Her hands were frozen, but they were still sweating.


    ��Where are the... People who died?��


    ��We will burn the bodies that were eroded by the gray fog, but ording to your request, I��ve kept them for a few more days. which side do you want to look at first?��


    Shier threw a difficult multiple choice question to Gloria, but the flower of Faroese showed her difficult side at this time.


    ��The two who have passed away,��said Carrie.


    After she made this decision, shier directly led them to the depths of white frost deer city.


    After more than 10 minutes, they arrived in front of a building that was emitting ck smoke. There were arge number of masked soldiers guarding the door of the building.


    Shier led them into the interior of the building and came to an empty room. There were only two beds in the room except for the ice-blue crystalmp.


    The bed was covered by a white cloth, making it impossible to see the person lying on the bed clearly.


    ��Daughter of the forest...��


    The willful ckwood Elf wanted to lift the white cloth on the hospital bed for Carrie. The gray fog surrounding the hospital bed was so thick that they could feel it even if they were standing at the door.


    ��I have to do this personally.��


    Carrie took a deep breath and slowly stood beside the hospital bed. She used her hand to lift the white cloth on the first bed. The man lying on the hospital bed was thin. He was more like a skeleton with skin than a human.


    She was sure that he was not her father. Once again, she came to the second bed nervously.


    Carrie was as nervous as standing in front of thousands of people on the stage... when she removed the second white cloth, the man lying on the bed was also very strange to her.


    After doing all this, Carrie took a few steps back weakly. Her Dark Wood Elf Guard held her body.


    ��Owl... take us to the ward now.��


    Carrie knew that it was not the time to be happy. Shier nodded and led them away from this ominous ce.


    ��Miss Healy?��


    When shier ordered someone to close the door, he found that Healy was standing in the same ce and did not follow them.


    ��Don��t mind me. I n to walk around this city.��Healy walked in the other direction of White Frost Deer City. He did not even give a reply to Carrie and shier, he only left a sentence, ��Let��s contact each other via text!��


    ��This way.��


    Shier watched Hiri��s back as he left. He didn��t ask any unnecessary questions and directly led Carrie to the medical point.


    ..


    Hiri walked along the streets of white frost deer city that were covered in heavy snow.


    She didn��t have any memories of this city, but her sister, Hend, had told her that she was born in this city.


    Even if Hiri knew about this news, she was not interested at all. There were not many things that Hiri cared about in this world.


    Whether she would be able to eat her fill tonight was a question that she often cared about in the past.


    Now, the question became, ��should I wait for Jose toe back for dinner tonight?��


    The reason Hiri came to white frost deer city was for her mother... other than her sister, she was the only family member of Hiri when she was young.


    ��you can see it if you walk down the Pine Cone Flower Avenue. Oh right... Remember to buy some cedar muffins from the shop in front of the Pine Cone Flower Avenue. This is my mother��s favorite food.��


    There was another window on Healy��s text message which was a message from her sister Hend.


    She bought some cedar muffins ording to Hend��s instructions and came to the ce she mentioned.


    It was a cemetery... Hiri walked along the cemetery to the deepest ce, and came to an unremarkable tombstone in the corner.


    Hiri reached out and wiped the umted snow on the tombstone.


    On it was written hervina... and a part of the snow at the back was herst name.


    Hiri did not wipe the snow that covered herst name. In Hiri��s eyes, herst name Lloyd was an unnecessary thing.


    ��We meet again after ten years, mother.��Hiri ced the Cedar Muffin in his hand on his mother��s, then half-knelt down to look at the tombstone and said softly, ��I��m getting married.��

 Chapter 802

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 808, colorful ck</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    When Hili was young, her life in Nn was not easy. She was tired of the pedantic teaching system in Nn��s Elementary Magic Academy, as well as the students who always gave her trouble.


    Fortunately, Hili was very talented in fighting, and she could beat her opponent up every time. However, after the incident, it was her mother who always apologized to all parties in the academy.


    Now, Healy thought that she did not have any other emotions other than feeling guilty for her mother, but it was toote for her to apologize to her mother.


    ��Now I am the apprentice of the purple-clothed person.��


    Healy took out her level four illusionist badge. At her age, having a level four badge already surpassed most of her peers.


    Therefore, Healy felt that this was something that her mother should be proud of.


    ��And the person I like...��


    Healy half-knelt in front of the tombstone, her knees sinking deep into the snow.


    She spent a long time telling her mother about the recent events in Nn, as well as what happened to her, Jose, the movie, the magic web... everything.


    By the time Healy reached the end of her story, she found that her half-kneeling legs had lost all feeling because of the frost.


    Healy wanted to stand up straight and use the heating magic to restore the feeling in her legs, but at this moment... Healy vaguely felt something gently hugging her from behind.


    This feeling was a bit like an illusion, but it was also real. A strange warm current was recovering in Hiri��s body.


    ��Mother?��


    Hiri called out tentatively, but there was no response. Only the sound of the cold wind whistling past answered hiri.


    When she reached out her hand to touch the name on the tombstone again, Hiri saw a light blue inscription on her arm.


    This made Hiri withdraw her hand as if she had been electrocuted. However, the light blue inscription on Hiri��s arm quickly spread, and in less than two seconds, it upied Hiri��s entire arm.


    However, when Hiri blinked again, the inscription disappeared from her arm. There was no trace of the inscription on her fair skin.


    ��Azure blue... The runes of the god of flowing water and healing, but it doesn��t feel right.��


    Hiri was sure that what she saw just now was not an illusion. When Hiri reached out to touch the tombstone again, the previous phenomenon did not happen again.


    The warm feeling faded from Hiri��s body, leaving only the cold wind in the cemetery slowly stripping away her body temperature.


    ��It��s time for me to leave mother. I��lle back to see you next year.��


    Hiri hesitated for a moment, reached out his hand and ced it against the tombstone. After praying solemnly for a short while, he directly stood up and left the Silent Cemetery.


    ..


    When Hiri arrived at the medical station mentioned by Shirer, the atmosphere in the medical station was very subtle.


    Carrie was constantly calling out the middle-aged man��s name in front of her. The middle-aged man had no expression on his face, and he did not even blink his eyes.


    ��Daughter of the forest, the Duke��s body is very weak, and his soul seems to have been damaged.��


    The Elven priest apanying her informed Carrie of his physical condition.


    When Healy heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. At least, Lori had found her father! This was no longer considered lucky.


    However, the physical and mental condition of the Duke of ckwood was not optimistic.


    ��Damaged? How should he be treated? Can Emlucy be cured...��Lori could no longer maintain her calm.


    ��I��ve already given him a medicine that can remove the gray fog. The gray fog in his body should have been removed,��shier said from the side.


    ��There is indeed only a small amount of gray fog left in the Duke��s body.��


    The Dark Wood Elf priest also used this method to further appease Lori��s emotions.


    ��Then why is father like a puppet?��


    Lori kept waving her hands in front of him, but he still did not have any reaction.


    When Hiri was in the spiritual space, he had seen the situation in the dungeon through the perspective of the Frost Wolf family warrior. Humans had been in that environment for a long time, so Hiri could not imagine how they survived.


    Hiri could guess that it was the magic power in their bodies that kept them alive, but the mental torture was unimaginable for ordinary people.


    ��There��s a magic that can help you understand your father��s situation more directly,��shier said.


    ��What... Magic?��Carrie had to find a way to cure the Duke of ckwood.


    Shier led them directly to the Dark Elf��s sickbed in the corner of the room. After seeing the Dark Elf, Healy followed her. She had epted thousand faces��request, hoping to bring her kin back.


    The Dark Elf sensed shier��s approach and opened her eyes. She looked back and forth between Hiri, shier, and Carrie, and a strange smile appeared on her face.


    ��Interesting,��the Dark Elf whispered.


    At that moment, shier saw purple and colorful lines jump out of her body at the same time.


    ��What did you say is interesting?��


    Hiri didn��t like the way the Dark Elf looked at her.


    ��The World Tree of the Dark Wood Elves is hosted by a human,��the Dark Elf said as she looked at Carrie.


    ��The forest girl is recognized by the World Tree of our race... and also recognized by our race,��the Dark Wood Elf priest exined to the Dark Elf.


    ��The energy collector of the World Tree?��The Dark Elf did not continue to struggle with this question. She reached out her hand and said, ��Put it up. Don��t you want to know something?��


    Without hesitation, Lori ced her hand on the Dark Elf��s palm. The next second, a purple mark appeared on the back of Lori��s hand.


    When she looked at the others again, she saw arge number of colorful lines beside her.


    The Dark Elf in front of her was surrounded by arge number of gray lines. When she looked at Hiri beside her, she found that the color of the lines beside Hiri was much moreplicated.


    One part of the lines was pink, the other part was as colorful as a rainbow, and there were some blue and green lines..


    Carrie could not see the gray color of the dark elves on Hiri.


    ��What is this visual effect?��


    Hiri also epted the dark elves��rune mark.


    ��Your emotions will be shown in your eyes,��shier exined, exining in detail the emotions represented by the lines.


    Carrie looked at her father, who was lying on the bed. The Duke of ckwood was surrounded by a grayish-white color, which was hundreds of times more than the dark elves. There were even pitch-ck colors rolling around.


    Just looking at it made Carrie feel suffocated.

 Chapter 803

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 809 The Cure</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Sitting on the edge of her bed, Lori told her father a lot about what had happened in Faroese recently.


    She tried to use words to dispel the dark gray lines around the Duke of ckwood.


    There were so many dark gray lines that even if some of the colorful and blue lines on Lori turned towards the Duke of ckwood, they would be quickly devoured.


    ��The Duke can absorb our emotional imprints?��


    A Dark Wood Elf priest also epted the Dark Elf��s rune imprints.


    She observed the Duke of ckwood for a long time and found that some of the emotional imprints that were overflowing from Carrie��s body would transfer to the Duke of ckwood.


    ��Emotions can infect each other.��


    Shier exined to the Dark Wood Elf priest in a short manner.


    ��They absorbed too much negative emotions in the door. The environment in White Frost Deer City is not good for their condition... Joshua once said something about residents...��


    Shere had always been paying attention to the news in the movie council, especially the theoretical knowledge of the blue-clothed people.


    ��Residents��Happiness,��Hiri spoke first of a concept that Joshua asionally mentioned. ��The happier the residents in a city are, the higher the index. Joshua said that this is a concept in the game, and now with the mark of this Dark Elf...��


    Hiri walked straight to the window of the ward.


    Now that White Frost Deer City had been sealed off by heavy snow, the visibility outside the window had been reduced to an extremely low level.


    Standing there, Hiri could only vaguely see the outline of the houses in the snowstorm.


    Under such bad weather, even the people of Frost Nation who had lived in the snow since birth would definitely be in a terrible mood.


    ��I want to bring my father back to Farosi.��


    Carrie had also guessed the method of treatment. The environment of Farosi was much better than white frost deer city.


    ��The amusement park is about to reach the vicinity of frost country. You can use the portal there to return to Farosi, or you can choose to stay there for a period of time.��


    Hiri did not reveal the original name of the amusement park. It was a public ce, and there were many strangers in the ward nearby.


    ��Amusement park... Yes, if we go to the amusement park, we can definitely cure father��s illness.��


    At this time, Gloria was already in a helpless state. However, she suddenly remembered all the miracles that Jose had created in the past, including saving the entire race of ckwood Elves.


    Therefore, when Jose said that the ��amusement park��could cure this kind of illness, the only thing that Gloria could do was to choose to believe unconditionally.


    ��But won��t that be open to the public seven dayster?��


    Gloria suddenly remembered that Joshua had mentioned in the film council that the amusement park had not been built yet.


    ��You want your father to stay here for seven whole days?��


    This question from Hiri made Gloria shake her head immediately. The environment of the Frost Kingdom was a difficult living environment for the Farosians.


    ��Then we��ll set off immediately after the snowstorm has stopped...��


    Hiri looked at the ice dragon catarian who was beside a frost elf��s bed in the distance.


    The Ice Dragon and Lori had been trying to wake up their own kind with various methods. The four frost elves in the ward were in an even worse condition. They had not even regained consciousness.


    Now, the ice dragon could only use magic to maintain their weak bodies.


    ��Can the amusement park built by Jose really cure this strange disease?��The Ice Dragon asked as he ced his hand on the forehead of a frost elf.


    The ice dragon��s question finally caught the attention of the white frost deer family in the ward.


    The head of the White Frost Deer family was also troubled by this mental disease, but since the king was always by Hiri��s side, it was not appropriate for them to ask.


    But at this moment, the eldest daughter of the White Frost Deer n finally could not help bute to Hiri.


    ��Young Miss Mage, is what you said true? That... thing called the amusement park can cure its illness.��


    With this eldest daughter leading the way, the rtives of the other patients in the ward also gathered in front of Hiri.


    At this moment, it seemed that they all ced their hopes on Hiri.


    For the first time, Hiri experienced what it was like to be the Savior in the eyes of others.


    But she did not like this feeling..


    ��I don��t know.��


    Hiri��s answer was very straightforward. She was the only one among them who had seen the so-called ��amusement park��look and change. Even though the construction team had renovated the forgottennd several times.


    But in Hili��s impression, it was still the kind of ruins that could possibly dig out treasures.


    ��The amusement park will take some time to be built. You��ll know when you go and take a look.��


    ��Built? Is it a building?��


    ��Is this the name of a certain force?��


    A series of questions made Hili not know how to answer. They did not immediately shut up until shier walked out.


    ��I am friends with the creator of the amusement park. After the amusement park is built, the patients here will receive proper treatment,��shier said.


    Shier��s promise calmed the restless rtives of the patients. Healy looked at them as if they saw the dawn, and he still felt a little uneasy.


    ..


    Seven dayster, in the forgottennd of Arthur Crow.


    Today was the first day that the forgottennd amusement park was opened to the public. In fact, the visitors to the amusement park were Joshua��s friends in the film conference.


    However, the names on the visitors��list were enough to make any noble in the world panic.


    Joshua was much calmer. He was so calm that he handed over the reception to Count Cruz, while he looked down from the third floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Will those humans... really be happy here?��


    Elder Kuitoan was like an old butler who always followed beside Joshua. His gaze was fixed on the human delegation that appeared on the avenue below.


    The number of people in the delegation was estimated to be more than 20 people. However, elder Kuitoan could feel that more than half of these people possessed a magic aura that was no weaker than his.


    What was more ridiculous was that three of them had the aura of a judge. It was only after Joshua assured them several times that Kuitoan was willing to let them enter.


    ��Of course not. Although the building is almost finished, how can it be considered an amusement park without even a service staff?��


    Joshua waved at the human visiting team below, including the Queen of the country of steel, Yekana.


    Rather than saying that they were here to visit the amusement park, it was more appropriate to say that they were here to review the progress of their work.


    ��Service personnel...��


    Elder Kuytoan repeated the word once. He knew that the ideal service personnel in Joshua��s n were the High Elves.


    But... The High Elves provided services to the humans?


    Even if Kuytoan had already epted the humans into ASCEKRO, he still couldn��t bring himself to do such a thing.


    Not to mention the other arrogant Young High Elves.


    ��I can hire humans if you don��t want to, but are you really willing?��Joshua asked.


    Elder Kuytoan didn��t know how to answer. The High Elves had indeed prepared for this day. They even specially set up courses like pastry cooking and cooking.


    Without waiting for elder Kuytoan to answer Joshua, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    ��Josh!��


    Gloria��s voice came from behind the door. Before she could enter the room to talk to Josh, another figure ran into the room and hugged Josh.


    Josh only felt Hiri gently rub his cheek and then let go of his embrace. After all, there were so many people watching, so she quickly calmed down.


    ��I��m back,��hiri whispered.

 Chapter 804

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 810: you know nothing about power</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��I��ve roughly figured out the situation...��


    Joshua patiently listened to the request for help from the flower of Faroese. From her narration, Joshua could tell that she had already treated the ��amusement park��as thest life-saving spider silk.


    Currently, the surviving Duke of ckwood was lying on the hospital bed. His condition was not optimistic at all. Elder Kuitoan was using some kind of magic to repair his damaged soul.


    ��Does he have any reaction to cats and mice now?��


    It was the first time that Jose had seen such a serious case of the erosion of the soul by the gray fog. The Duke of ckwood could only blink his eyes while lying on the hospital bed.


    ording to Carrie, this was the memory that she had kept repeating over the past seven days. She also sang to her father to bring him back from the brink of despair.


    Apart from blinking his eyes, the Duke was no different from a vegetable.


    ��Yes!��


    Carrie shouted excitedly when she heard the question, which was why she was so eager to find Jose.


    ��When I was on the Ice Dragon, I showed the first episode of ��cats and mice��to my father. Some colorful lines appeared beside him... but they were quickly swallowed up by the gray,��said Carrie.


    When the Duke of ckwood enjoyed ��cat and mouse��, it was the real reason why Carrie made up her mind to bring him to see Joshua first, instead of returning to Faroese.


    ��What lines?��


    This time, it was Carrie��s turn to say words that Joshua couldn��t understand at all.


    Carrie moved aside, and Joshua looked at the existence standing at the door.


    It was a dark elf. Joshua remembered that she had been seeking death in the dungeon, but she had lived until now to wait for the update of cat and mouse.


    ��Hello, creator of cat and mouse, and the one who enved the High Elves.��


    Her greeting immediately attracted the hatred of elder Kuitoan and put Joshua in a very awkward position.


    ��I��m sorry, I was wrong. I just didn��t expect that you high-level beings would choose... a demon to be the leader.��


    The Dark Elf��s words were always sharp, even if she apologized sincerely.


    ��Ahem, my rtionship with the high-level elves is only that of a coborator. May I know your name?��


    Joshua reached out his hand to the Dark Elf. She did not hold Joshua��s hand and directly said her name.


    ��Belica.��


    ��She can see through the emotional state of others through spiritual magic,��Hiri said from the side. ��I��ve asked my mentor, but she seems to have never seen such a strange magic before.��


    ��Of course, humans are unable to grasp the secret arts of our race...��


    Her dark purple pupils kept staring at Joshua. The emotion called ��Curiosity��in her eyes was revealed, as if she wanted to skin and tear Joshua��s skin and tendons into pieces to study him.


    ��Are you sure that she can only see other people��s emotions?��Joshua whispered into Hili��s ear.


    Hili nodded directly.


    ��You��re very special. You��re far more special than any demon I��ve ever met. I finally understand why that stubborn child, Enway, would submit to you.��


    A light purple inscription appeared on her fingertips, and at the same time, gestured for Joshua toe forward.


    ��Enway? You Mean Thousand Faces?��


    Joshua guessed the Dark Elf��s age and her identity in the tribe. She could actually call thousand faces a ��child��. She was probably the same age as elder Kuitoan, or even... older.


    ��The name she used in the human world? I��m not interested in any of that right now.��


    The Dark Elf��s fingertip tapped on the back of Joshua��s hand. After that, she walked to the window and looked out at the forgottennd.


    ��Envie told me that you have created countless miracles, but there are also lies. This ce is filled with failure and darkness, but it has no effect on the human father��s illness.��


    Her voice was filled with disappointment, and her evaluation of the forgottennd was undoubtedly mocking the High Elves.


    After receiving the Purple Mark, Joshua opened his eyes again. The changes in the scenery were within his expectations.


    Hiri exined the emotions represented by the various colors to Josh..


    ��This mark has the ability to digitize and visualize emotions... it seems that the state of the Duke of ckwood is indeed terrible.��


    Josh first took a look at Hiri. The pink lines on Hiri��s body were the majority. She seemed to have realized something and wanted to hide her emotional mark, unfortunately, the emotional imprint passed through Hiri��s hand and could not be blocked at all.


    ��This feeling of being spied on by others doesn��t feel good either.��


    Joshua politely did not look too much at Carrie. Duke ckwood��s entire body was covered in gray and ck emotional imprints. Basically, he belonged to the type of person who ��wholeheartedly sought death��, or worse, ��a cripple who did not even want tomit suicide��.


    ��That girl actually expected this ruin to make people excited and happy. It seems that all these hopes have been dashed by now.��


    The Dark Elf leaned against the window and muttered to herself.


    From her point of view, the forgottennd was indeed very barren. There were not many high elves living here, let alone producing those emotional imprints that could make people happy.


    ��Because the Arthur Crow amusement park is dead and hasn��t been officially run yet.��


    Jose also came to the window. All the shops below were closed, and no one could be seen on the road.


    ��Lori, what did your father like to do in the past?��Jose turned to ask Lori.


    The flower of Faroese hade all the way here to ask for his help, so Jose decided to help as much as he could for the sake of his friend.


    ��Horse racing and diatorial games.��After thinking for a moment, Gloria mentioned a hobby that few Faroese had. ��My father has never been interested in drama. I heard from my mother that he liked to hunt when he was young, but he hasn��t done that since he was saved by the ckwood Elves.��


    ��To put it simply, is he a person who likes excitement?��


    Josh turned his head and looked at one of the most magnificentndmarks in the entire amusement park. It was a roller coaster that had just beenpleted three days ago and had undergone safety tests.


    Time was too short for Josh to even give it a name.


    ��Does your father have a sense of the outside world now?��


    Josh didn��t know if letting a vegetable ride on a roller coaster was torture, but if Gloria was willing to let his father try it..


    ��Yes...��Carrie said to Joshua with certainty.


    ��Since it��s an alpha test, of course all the tests have to be done once. Miss Belica... Do you want to try it too?��


    Joshua could see the emotional imprint on the Dark Elf��s body. Her condition was not much better than the Dark Wood Duke��s. It was the emotional imprint that represented despair that upied the majority of her body.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    The Dark Elf did not even ask Joshua what he wanted to try and agreed.

 Chapter 805

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 811, who else is going to get on the train?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��As you can see, this is one of the greatest projects in Arthur Crow amusement park. The client, Jose, has named it the roller coaster.��


    Count Cruz epted the job as a tour guide.


    However, the status of the guests who came to visit Arthur Crow amusement park was so high that it was beyond Count Cruz��s imagination.


    It was within Count Cruz��s expectations that Empress Yekana woulde personally. After all, this was a project undertaken by the country of steel. The quality of the construction was directly rted to the country of Steel��s reputation.


    However, the rest of the guests... Count Cruz saw the figure of the king of Faroese, Coronado III, among the guests, as well as a high-ranking official from the country of frost and three sages from Nn..


    ��The steel used to cast the tracks is the ck me Steel of the Kingdom of steel. Every inch of the surface of the steel is engraved with high-grade inscriptions of toughness and absorption.��


    Under the gaze of Empress Yekana, Count Cruz held his head high and puffed out his chest as he introduced the creations of the Kingdom of steel to the other countries.


    ��What��s the use of building this thing? Such a strange track, won��t it be used to transport all the goods?��


    It was rare for the yellow-clothed person to have the time to visit Arthur Cross today. The main reason was that his apprentice, Sophie, had asked for leave from her toe here. For safety reasons, he had no choice but to follow her.


    ��Yellow-clothed person, roller coasters are not used to transport goods. They are used to transport guests.��


    At this time, Jose came to the guests who came to visit from the other side of the park.


    ��Do you mean to let us sit on it?��


    The yellow-clothed man��s eyes widened when he heard Joshua��s words. The curved and upside-down trajectory that reached the sky, and a weaker human being sitting on it, the yellow-clothed man could only think of the fate of falling from a high altitude and dying.


    Therefore, Joshua��s words sounded no different from ��i suggest you die peacefully��to the yellow-clothed man.


    ��We tested it yesterday.��Count Cruz immediately stood up and exined to the yellow-clothed man, ��We have prepared many protective measures to ensure the safety of every passenger. In the name of all the craftsmen in Orson Castle, there will be absolutely no idents.��


    ��What does the name of your craftsmen have to do with me?��The yellow-clothed man did not buy it.


    ��Teacher! I want to sit on it and try.��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    The yellow-clothed man��s apprentice Sophia once again showed her rebellious side. When the yellow-clothed man loudly scolded the dangerous existence of the roller coaster... Sophia showed great interest.


    ��No!��


    The yellow-clothed man answered his apprentice with an extremely firm tone this time.


    ��Ahem, that Miss Sofia, in fact, you really can��t Try This... project.��


    This time, it was rare for Joshua to speak up for the yellow-clothed person. Then, he pointed at a signboard that Joshua had erected at the entrance before building the roller coaster.


    The contents of the signboard clearly stated the various requirements for riding the roller coaster, excluding the usual requirements of not being allowed to suffer from heart disease and taking off the sses.


    Joshua also added the world��s restrictions, one of which included ��those with unstable magic are not allowed to try��.


    This rule reminded Joshua of the time when Sophia was watching ��The shining��. She was so frightened that the magic rampage caused the entire movie theater to be paralyzed.


    ��I... I can now control the magic in my body very well!��Sophia wanted to refute Joshua, but when she saw this rule, her face instantly turned red.


    Obviously, she still remembered her embarrassing performance when she was watching ��The shining.��.


    The magic power in Nn��s body was growing too fast, so when she lost control of her emotions, her magic power would explode.


    It was a little like... wetting the bed.


    ��I��ll allow you to control your magic power if you pass the level-six Test!��


    The yellow-clothed person knew that she would not give up if she kept insisting on the ban, so she immediately raised a condition.


    The genius bit her lips slightly unwillingly, but in the end, she gave up on arguing with the yellow-clothed person.


    ��If there are no conditions on the warning sign that you need to pay attention to, who else wants to try it? I will prepare to run itter,��Jose shouted at everyone present.


    No one answered Joshua, even though Count Cruz promised that nothing would happen.


    However, the roller coaster that looked like it would send chills down people��s spines was enough to scare people away. Even Queen Yekana was not naive enough to bet her life on it.


    Finally, one of the golden-haired nuns raised her hand. It was sister Denisa..


    Joshua recognized her just by looking at her chest. This nun who had always lived in the mage tower in gray came to the amusement park today.


    She came with her friend, sister Scott. These two could be said to be the pirs of the Motionless Library of the weave, sister Scott��s ��Heretic Judge��s diary��was still the most-read novel in the Motionless Library.


    ��Denise, are you crazy? !��Sister Scott lowered her voice and said to her friend.


    ��But Mr. Jose said in the group that nothing would happen...��


    Denise seemed to have a strange trust in Jose.


    ��Denise! Come with me!��Sister Scott pulled Denise to a distance as if she was trying to convince her.


    ��Who else wants to try?��


    A girl with ck hair and ck eyes raised her hand in the crowd. It was Heloria in disguise.


    This SAINTESS seemed to live very leisurely every day. Whenever Nn��s teleportation gate was opened, she woulde to Nn from the sacred country for a few rounds at once.


    Of course, Myrce followed her closely.


    At this moment, this female knight wanted to pull Helolia aside like sister Scott and exin to her the dangers of riding roller coasters, or the dangers of riding roller coasters built by demons.


    However, Myrce couldn��t do that. Helolia was her superior. Although Myrce was worried about her every time Helolia was seeking for death... she could only stay by Helolia��s side and protect her.


    ��Is there anyone else?��


    Joshua did not get any more answers to his questions. At this time, Gloria also brought her father to the side of the roller coaster.


    ��Canalette! My best friend! You... You��re still alive!��


    When he saw the Duke of ckwood sitting in the wheelchair, he could not maintain his calm in an instant. He quickly walked to the front of Carrie and asked the Duke of ckwood.


    Unfortunately, the Duke of ckwood could not give him any answer at the moment. Therefore, he immediately asked Carrie about the Duke of ckwood��s physical condition.


    ��Master Jose! Please let me board this magic train too.��


    Jose turned his head resolutely and told him about his n to board the train.


    Of course, this sentence scared the guards who followed him.


    ��Let��s go to the bus station,��he said.

 Chapter 806

    <h4>Chapter 806: Chapter 812. No one could get off the carriage</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Myrce thought that she was a qualified guardian knight. During the period when she followed Helolia, she had protected helolia from the attacks of the adjudicators several times.


    Although helolia would always do such a dangerous thing as contacting demons aftering to Nn, Myrce still followed Helolia dutifully to prevent that demon from doing anything dangerous.


    It was the same today... except that Heloria had already fallen into the trap set by the demons, and Myrce was also deeply trapped in it... let alone protecting her, she might not even be able to protect herself.


    ��Lia, how about we just watch from the side?��


    Myrce was already sitting on the train. Like an elder sister or a mother, she was trying to persuade Heloria.


    Gloria had disguised her appearance very well, and she had given myrce the same kind of persona.


    Unfortunately, this was only her acting identity. No matter how much Myrce tried to persuade Gloria, she would not listen.


    ��I think nothing will happen.��


    Gloria did not know where the mysterious confidence came from. She was sitting in the middle of the train.


    This train waspletely different from what Myrce remembered. It was much shorter than the mine car, and there was one thing that restricted her movements.


    The train had started to move slowly while she was talking to Gloria. The speed was very slow, but it kept climbing up the slope.


    Myrce was already thinking about how she would protect Gloria if the train lost control.


    She nced at Gloria beside her. She was very rxed at such a high altitude. She kept swinging her calves and humming an unknown song, as if she didn��t realize that she was 100 meters above the ground.


    ��How high does this thing have to go?��


    A voice sounded behind Myrce. She remembered this voice. It was the former traitor of the court, Sister Scott.


    Sister Scott was also the reason why Lolia came to the amusement park. Unfortunately, she did not recognize Lolia.


    ��Climb all the way to the top and then go down.��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Jose��s voice was in the first row of the train. This time, Jose took up the role of a guide.


    There were a total of twelve people on this death train. Among the twelve passengers, there were also the rulers of two countries. If an ident really happened to the roller coaster, then the world would really fall into chaos.


    ��Peak!��


    Sister Scott��s voice sounded a little distorted. This was the behavior of a normal person.


    Myrce also turned her head to look outside the train. At this moment, she found that she was almost a hundred meters above the ground.


    The people on the ground were so small that they were as small as a finger. This was the first time in Myrce��s life that she hade to such a high ce.


    The airflow in the sky scraped Myrce��s face. The brave female knight subconsciously tightened her grip on the ��bumper��on her shoulder.


    ��With your human body, if you fall from here, your neck will be broken, right?��


    A voice filled with malice suddenly sounded at the back of the train.


    Myrce remembered that the person sitting at the back should be a dark elf. Such a rare race appeared in the amusement park, so Myrce had a very deep impression of it.


    ��The result of the fall is considered light! If there��s an ident during the descent, my head will probably turn into minced meat...��


    What made Myrce��s heart palpitate the most was that Jose, who was sitting at the front of the train, answered the Dark Elf��s words. He seemed to havepletely forgotten the promise that the roller coaster was very safe!


    As expected, this was a demon��s trap!


    Myrce quietly listened to the sound of the gears under the train. Every time the roller coaster climbed a little higher, Myrce felt that the axe de of the guillotine was getting closer to her.


    ��Hey! Is it toote for me to get off the train now? I haven��t updated my book today!��


    At this moment, sister Scott was a little regretful. She did not want to lose her hard-earned stable life on this... crazy attempt.


    Myrce ced her hands on the bumper. She was already considering whether she should remove the bumper and forcefully carry Gloria out of the car.


    ��Do you want to make a bet?��


    At this moment, Myrce heard Joshua��s voice again. She could hear the emotions of ��excitement��and ��Joy��in the voice of this Chaos Fiend.


    He was looking forward to the moment of falling.


    ��What��s the bet?��


    Gloria, who was next to Myrce, asked Joshua loudly.


    ��Everyone who is sitting together is a friend who knows each other ores from the same country. So two people are in a group. Whoever screams out first during the descent will lose!��Joshua said.


    ��What will happen if you lose?��


    Sister Scott followed up with Joshua��s words. She was far from being as excited as Joshua. Her voice was full of uneasiness.


    ��Let me think... how about wearing the clothes of a maid and being a servant at the amusement park for a day!��Joshua said.


    ��Is it the same for men?��


    Gloria seemed to have found something fun to do.


    ��It��s the same.��


    ��I��ll join the bet!��


    Gloria was also excited. She looked at Myrce beside her and whispered, ��I don��t want to lose.��


    If you don��t want to lose, don��t answer him! It was a demon��s whisper.


    Of course, Myrce didn��t want to lose either! To be a servant of a demon for no reason... and to wear the clothes of a servant girl!


    This was probably the most humiliating thing that Myrce had ever thought of.


    She took a deep breath and began to adjust her emotions.


    The train had already reached the highest point.


    Myrce looked down at the entire ascetic crow from a height of nearly 120 meters above the ground.


    She could see the castle at the highest point of ascetic crow, as well as a huge steel disc made of thousands of steel bars. After that, all myrce could see was the blue sky and white clouds.


    When Myrce turned her head to look at the ground, she once again felt what the name of fear was.


    ��Rx, it��s nothing.��Gloria��s voice rang in Myrce��s ears.


    Her gaze was fixed on the track in front of her, and Myrce kept repeating in her heart, ��it��s nothing, it��s just a falling mining car.��


    In the past, when Myrce had been tracking the judge, she had had a few operations at the top of tall buildings, which made her not afraid of the high altitude.


    But in the next second, Myrce realized that she was wrong!


    When the train reached the highest point and descended, the sound of conversation was far away from her at this moment. Myrce could only hear the sound of the wind whistling past her ears, and the sound of the wheels rolling against each other!


    She felt as if her body was being pressed against her seat by someone. The huge pressureing from the front made Myrce��s eyeballs very ufortable.


    The ground was quickly pulled closer in front of Myrce��s eyes. At this moment, Myrce felt as if she was falling freely from a height of tens of thousands of meters. It was as if she was going to fall to the ground in the next second, all the bones in her body, along with her flesh and blood, were turned into mud.


    This feeling made Myrce want to scream out loud. However, when she thought of the scene where she was dressed as a maid and pouring wine for the demon, Myrce forcibly suppressed the scream in her throat.


    What was worse was that she seemed to vaguely hear theughter of Gloria beside her.


    The track was like a giant Python made of steel. Its body curled up without any pattern at all!


    After Myrce survived the first wave of rapid descent, the track suddenly tilted to the left. The extremely fast speed of the train made the female knight feel as if she would be thrown out at any time!


    At this moment, the speed slowed down a little and the train began to climb higher.


    But fortunately... she was able to hold on. The next second, the rising track turned into a descent again. This time, the descent was not as... normal as it was at the beginning!


    The train directly rushed towards a standing U-shaped track. The moment it went straight up, the next second, it was almost vertical as it rushed towards the ground.


    Myrce felt her vision turned upside down. The feeling of falling without gravity made it difficult for myrce to breathe.


    Suddenly, Myrce heard someone scream. The moment she heard the voice, Myrce felt a sense of excitement that she had finally been saved after experiencing thousands of hardships.


    No matter who the scream came from, it meant that the other party had lost the bet!


    Myrce let out the sound that was stuck in her throat. If she didn��t scream, she would suffocate and pass out.

 Chapter 807

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 813. You Did Scream just now, didn��t you?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Sister Scott was in a state of anxiety recently.


    The reason for the anxiety was that her diary of the Heretic Inquisitor was nearing the end, which was the end.


    The Bad Thing was that sister Scott hadn��t found any inspiration for her new book.


    The side effect of being a heretic inquisitor appeared again on sister Scott at this time.


    All the bad feelings would spread rapidly. The anxiety that was caused by not opening a new book would turn into the restlessness that made sister Scott almost unable to sleep.


    In order to change her mood, she brought Denisa to this amusement park.


    When she got on the train built by the demons, the little fear in sister Scott��s heart turned into the panic that made her want to escape.


    At this time, she only needed to listen to Tyreen��s songs to ease the panic.


    But the problem was... in front of the roller coaster that was traveling at nearly 200 kilometers per hour, sister Scott could only hear the sound of the wind that was pressing against her ears!


    She suddenly heard a screaming from the front row of the train. This made sister Scott unable to bear it any longer. She also used the scream to pour out all the emotions that she had suppressed for countless days.


    The Scream spread like a gue on the train. After a few seconds, sister Scott could hear all kinds of screams besides the wind.


    Sister Scott felt like she was going to faint. The air in her lungs seemed to be pressing out of her body


    The weightlessness experience that she experienced in the sky ended in less than a minute.


    When the train slowly returned to the station, sister Scott felt that what she had just experienced was all an illusion.


    However, the pain in her throat due to the excessive screaming reminded her that everything that had just happened was real!


    She was tied to the train and was thrown out at the speed of the magic conductor train, which was three times faster than the speed of the magic conductor train. She climbed up to a height of more than 200 meters above the ground and fell rapidly!


    Sister Scott took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. The bumper on her shoulder had been raised, which meant that she could leave the train.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    In the end, she survived!


    Any ident in less than a minute was enough to kill her thousands of times.


    Sister Scott panted non-stop. She found that the emotions, anxiety, and panic that remained in her body had all disappeared.


    What reced it was an inexplicable sense of pleasure.


    ��Denisa... are you okay?��


    Sister Scott immediately turned back to look at her friend.


    She found that Denisa was covering her mouth with her hand, and the expression on her face looked a little weak.


    The next second, Denisa immediately walked out of the train, and sister Scott saw the scene of a gorgeous rainbow pouring out.


    ��Don��t worry, this is a normal symptom.��


    Joshua quickly came to Denisa��s side, and Hiri patted the nun��s back to make her feel better.


    ��Maybe I ate too much for lunch. I��m sorry,��she said with some guilt.


    Sister Scott immediately came to Denisa��s side and helped her up with her hands.


    ��Who else is feeling unwell?��


    Joshua turned around and asked the other passengers on the train. They all seemed to be able to stand steadily. Apart from one of the dark wood elf priests who was apanied by Lori, she was also showing signs of nausea.


    ��It��s too shocking... This kind of experience can not be felt even when sitting on the back of a giant dragon. It feels like a battle with a giant snake of steel.��


    The King stepped down from the train. As soon as he took a step, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, his attendant quickly supported him.


    He couldn��t stand because his body couldn��t find its bnce for the time being. Through the magic mark given by the Dark Elves, Joshua could clearly see... colorful lines spewing out of the body of the king.


    It was like the scene of a volcano erupting. Arge number of emotional marks representing happiness and excitement flowed out of his body and fell to the ground.


    This scene could also be seen on the other people on the train. Everyone was the same. There was no exception.


    Even the Dark Elf who was bent on death had a lot of emotional marks representing happiness. There was also the Duke of ckwood..


    The mark on the Duke of ckwood��s body looked like a war. The colorful Mark tried to erase the gray-white and ck circles. The two sides were in a stalemate.


    Unfortunately, although a lot of the gray-white marks were destroyed, the colorful ones also disappeared.


    But at least this gave Carrie Hope.


    ��This ridiculous idea is still useful.��


    The Dark Elf got off the train. She covered her forehead as if she was not used to the intense train experience just now.


    ��Ahem, now that everyone has recovered, let��s get to the main point.��Jose nced at everyone present. ��All of you did indeed scream just now, right?��


    No one answered Jose... at this moment, the atmosphere became strange, simr to the moment when the murderer was identified in the criminal investigation film.


    They were in high spirits when they agreed to this Devil��s Gamble, but the price they had to pay was too heavy.


    ��Who was the first one to shout out?��Jose continued to ask.


    The stiff atmospherested for less than three seconds. The saintess from the country of the sacred religion raised her hand helplessly.


    ��Lia, we weren��t the first to shout.��Messiah was very calm.


    ��You were the first to shout.��


    Gloria let out a small sigh.


    ��But I did shout during the train��s journey, but before that, I heard someone...��


    ��That was the voice of the onlookers on the ground. When the train fell in the second ring, the other visitors happened to be nearby.��


    Gloria was very calm. She had even clearly caught the movements of the people on the ground when the train was falling at a high speed.


    The thing that bothered Joshua the most was that he could not see the emotional mark on Gloria. However, due to the special identity of this Saintess, Joshua did not pursue the reason.


    The Dark Elf did not seem to care about Gloria��s behavior.


    ��So, are you willing to admit defeat?��Joshua asked.


    Myrce couldn��t answer this question. Just thinking about what she was going to do next made her hands tremble.


    However, the integrity and honesty in her heart made Myrce feel that cheating was an even more shameful act.


    ��Of course. Are we going to start paying the chips that we lose now?��


    Gloria didn��t really care about being Joshua��s maid for a day.


    ��No, the amusement park hasn��t officially opened to the public today. It��s just a small test. There will be a second test after today. That��s when the amusement park will officially open to the public,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 808

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 814, Joseph��s Arthur Crow amusement park</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    After a pleasant roller coaster ride, Caroline takes her father back to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��When will it be officially opened... if there are any facilities in the amusement park that haven��t beenpleted yet, I think I can get my mother to help.��


    After experiencing the roller coaster, Caroline is even more certain that this ce can definitely treat her father��s severe depression.


    As long as it could attract more tourists.


    Crondon III also left the group of visitors and went to the tavern to wait for Joshua��s reply.


    ��There are many facilities that haven��t beenpleted yet. This is one aspect... the other aspect really needs your help, Carrie.��


    Seeing that they wanted to help so much, Joshua didn��t intend to be polite.


    ��There��s a scene in the amusement park that has been recreated from ��The Devil Isn��t too cold��. Have you seen it?��


    Gloria shook her head at the question. She had no time to visit the amusement park. She had only experienced the roller coaster.


    ��In short, this is a theme park. I��ve recreated all the movie scenes that were shown in the cinema.��


    Jose found a map of the amusement park in the hall of the Hearthstone tavern and pasted it on the wall behind him.


    ��This is also one of the selling points of this amusement park... the scenes need to be restored. The other thing that needs to be restored is the characters. Of course... I Won��t ask you to stay here forever. You just need toe and y Matilda once in a while.��


    ��The characters that can��t be touched in the movies suddenly came to reality. I don��t want to miss such an opportunity in my life. As expected of master Joshua... he directly captured the thing that the masses want the most.��


    Hearing this proposal from Joshua, the eyes of crondon III lit up. In fact, when the king had just walked out of the roller coaster station, he had already gone to ask Count Cruz, ��How much does it cost to customize a roller coaster?��


    ��This job is not difficult for me. Mother will be very happy.��


    Carrie nced at the Duke of ckwood who was sitting in a wheelchair next to her and said.


    ��Very good...��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Among all the movies under Jose��s management, only Carrie and a group of actors from Faroese needed to be invited.


    ��Then... Jose, when is the official opening?��Carrie asked the question she was most concerned about.


    ��It��s tentatively scheduled for three dayster. Actually... It��s not really the official opening, but it��s just my second Test,��Jose said.


    ��Another test?��


    ��This test can only be said to allow some internal personnel to visit. The second test is the real test of the operating condition of the amusement park. I will make all the shops in the amusement park open, and all the employees must be in position.��


    When Joshua said this, his gaze turned to Elder Kuitoan who was outside the Hearthstone Tavern.


    The elder had already agreed to Josh��s request and told him that the workers in the amusement park must be high elves


    Josh believed that there were many young high elves who were willing to ept the arrival of humans, but if Arthur Crow amusement park was officially opened to the outside world at once, then weing the huge crowd into the amusement park would definitely cause a lot of problems.


    So..


    ��I n to limit the number of visitors during the second Test,��said Jose.


    ��Why should I?��


    Gloria didn��t know much about the internal situation of Arthur Crow. All she wanted now was for the Duke of ckwood to be in a high-happiness environment.


    The capital of Faroese was now only a backup location for Gloria.


    ��Because we still have many young people who are not ready.��


    Elder Quitoan heard Carrie��s question and walked in, speaking to her calmly.


    ��Your young people... are the high elves going to participate in the operation of the amusement park? If that��s the case, please leave it to us. My mother will choose a group of people to serve you to your satisfaction,��Carrie said directly to Jose.


    ��Calm down, Gloria. This is also out of consideration for the poprity of the amusement park.��


    Joshua snapped his fingers lightly, and the interface of the magic appeared beside Joshua.


    ��I can make the news of the opening of Arthur Crow amusement park appear on the front page of the Spellcaster Forum, in the advertisements of Nn Television and Faroese television. However, this little bit of attention is not enough, so we have to use something that humans will never be able to resist to advertise here.��


    It was very likely that only Jose would dare to say that. Right now, who knew how many merchants wished to have their products appear in Nn TV��s advertisements, so that the attention it would bring would be enough to double the sales.


    ��Are you talking about money?��


    After thinking for a while, Gloria could only think of the mostmon greed of humans.


    ��No... It��s a limited amount of things.��


    Jose��s voice was very low. At this moment, Gloria suddenly remembered that Jose was actually a demon.


    ��I will open Arthur Crow amusement park in three days, and only those who are qualified can enter the amusement park!��


    ��Then how should I obtain this qualification?��


    This kind of restriction was not rare in Faroese. In some of the ys that Gloria had participated in before, there was even a limit that only nobles were qualified to buy tickets.


    However, after the appearance of the movie theater, this kind of special ticket gradually disappeared.


    ��My friend has developed a drink called Sin C. The first factory that was built seems to have been built, so I should also consider doing some publicity for this drink.��


    Jose casually found a ss bottle and held it in his hand.


    ��The production of Sin C is also using a unified container. I will carve special words and magic marks on the interior of some of the containers. Any customer who buys Sin C with this mark will be eligible to enter the amusement park.��


    After Joshua finished his n, Crondon III had already taken a small breath of cold air.


    ��Master Joshua, your sales method is too sinister and vicious...��halfway through his speech, he noticed his rhetorical question and added, ��Of course, this is my heartfelt exmation and praise.��


    ��Sinister... indeed a little.��


    Joshua could already imagine that after this news was announced, fans who wanted toe to the amusement park to see ��The Living Matilda, the living Belle, the living demon prince...��would go crazy to buy these cokes.


    ��But I can guarantee that the Sin C is really delicious, and the price will be very cheap,��Joshua said in a sincere voice.


    ��Jose, if you want to shoot an advertisement... Do you need my participation?��


    Gloria had already decided to help Jose with the publicity. If the n for the amusement park went well, it would be a literal paradise.


    But the premise was that Arthur Crow amusement park had to pass the management level. There must be no negligence in either the service or the security.


    This was a huge test for the High Elves.


    ��Of course... I��ll go get ready and get everyone together,��Jose said.

 Chapter 809

    <h4>Chapter 809: Chapter 815, production line</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    At night, in the demon world, in the back city of the imperial city.


    An industrial area had been gradually built here under the nning of Cecily. New alchemy workshops and factories had been built here.


    The Prophet was in a newlypleted factory in this area.


    In front of the Prophet was a huge ss jar. The jar contained arge amount of liquid that was emitting green light and green bubbles.


    There was another pipeline above the ss jar that transported the liquid to the other side of the factory.


    The prophet came to the bottom of the ss jar and twisted open a faucet-like device. The dark green liquid slipped into the ss cup in the prophet��s hand.


    ��Drink it.��The prophet handed the ss cup in her hand to her apprentice, Lysa.


    This girl from the blood n was also Nn��s overseas student. She was currently specializing in the field of alchemy and had just obtained the Certificate of A Level Three Alchemist.


    ��Teacher, you have a better grasp of theposition of the form than I do, right?��


    Lysa had just finished teaching her students today when she was called to this factory by the prophet. She had heard before that the Prophet was nning to build a new alchemy factory.


    However, it was her first time visiting this ce today. Lysa only felt that this ce was filled with an evil atmosphere.


    ��I��m testing the efficacy of the medicine, not the taste... I don��t have high requirements for the taste of food. Haven��t you always paid attention to the taste when you refine medicine?��


    The Prophet��s words also represented two schools of thought of Nn��s alchemist. The first school was ��The Taste of the medicine is as important as the effect of the medicine��, the second school was ��the most important thing for a bottle of medicine is the effect, the taste doesn��t matter at all!��


    The Prophet belonged to thetter category, while Lysa was more inclined towards the former..


    The former category was more suitable formercialization. After all, the medicine that contained frog��s legs in the bottle could not be sold.


    Lysa listened to the prophet��s order and drank up the liquid in the ss.


    ��It tastes even better than thest time. The bnce between sweet and sour is just right. The c you used in thest experiment was a little sour.��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Lysamented like a wine taster after drinking it.


    ��There is still room for improvement,��the Prophet said.


    ��Teacher, I think it tastes very good in terms of taste.��


    ��I am referring to the sin dust that the material needs to be consumed. The proportion of sin dust in the form is now 27:1. If a suitable amount is added with some catalysts to rece it...��


    The Prophet was an absolute pragmatist. In the Sin C, only dust was the most precious raw material, and it was also an indispensable raw material.


    The best way to maximize profits was to minimize the proportion of sin dust in the form.


    ��Prophet, we should have sufficient dust reserves, right?��


    At this time, Joshua visited the newly built Alchemy Workshop. The gray-clothed man also came to the demon world with Joshua.


    ��Your Highness Joshua!��Lysa immediately bowed to Joshua when she saw him.


    ��There is no conflict between having sufficient reserves and maximizing profits. However, if your highness Joshua wants to start the first production line today, this form is the most perfect at the moment,��the Prophet said.


    ��There is no need to dy any longer. It just so happens that the Nn portal will be opened recently, and it can be sold all over the world.��


    Under Joshua��s instructions, the Prophet began to organize the workers he had hired in advance to officially start the alchemy factory.


    This was the first time that Joshua witnessed the alchemy factory starting up. The industrial system of this world was simr to that of Earth in many ways, but there were also many differences.


    The sound of the gears still rang in Joshua��s ears, but the power that drove the gears was magic..


    Arge amount of bubbles emerged from the liquid in the huge ss jar in front of Joshua, and the pipe pumped the liquid to another part of the factory.


    ��Where is the official delivery ce?��Joshua asked.


    ��This way.��


    The Prophet led Joshua and the grey-clothed man to another part of the factory. It was like abyrinth shrouded in gears. It was not until Joshua reached the end that he saw the empty space that was used as a temporary warehouse.


    There was already arge number of packaged Sin C produced here. The workers hired by the prophet were stacking them in boxes on one side of the warehouse.


    ��The packaging material is thetest soft stone from the steel nation. Their alchemists used this soft metal material to package their potions half a year ago.��


    The prophet picked up one of the packaged sin c bottles on the production line and handed it to Joshua.


    The shape and material of the packaging was very simr to the cans on Earth, but it did not have such a fancy coating.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, your design of this soft stone packaging once again made me... unable toe up with any suggestions for improvement,��the Prophet said.


    ��I just feel that the stopper and the ss bottle are not suitable for long-distance transportation.��


    Joshua opened the pull ring on the top of the packaging. In this world, most pharmaceutical products were still mass-produced using the stopper and the ss bottle as the packaging.


    The use of this soft stone, which was simr to aluminum, in the country of steel was already an innovation.


    Josh added the design of Earth to this innovation, so he made the ssic beverage packaging of a can.


    When the pull ring was opened by Josh, the clear sound of bubbles sounded very pleasant to Josh��s ears.


    ��Gray-clothed person, this is how to open this beverage packaging.��


    Joshua once again picked up a bottle of Sin C from the production line and handed it to the gray-clothed man. He held it in his hand and began to study it.


    ��Waxen Soft Stone?��


    The gray-clothed man��s knowledge in alchemy was not to be underestimated. He recognized the raw material used for the packaging at the first moment.


    ��This soft stone is good at absorbing magic power, but it is not easy to process. has the country of steel still found a way to make it into a container?��


    The gray-clothed man also opened the ring and poured a drop of the liquid inside into his palm.


    ��Sweet confetti fruit and sour heart fruit... some white crystal syrup. There��s an alchemy material inside that I��ve never seen before, but it won��t affect the magic power. I know what to do.��


    ��Do you need some empty jars that haven��t been filled yet, gray-clothed man?��Joshua asked.


    ��No need, no need... just engrave a sealing enchantment that ordinary people can��t detect.��


    The gray-clothed person ced a can of Sin C on the ground. The Owl that was standing on his shoulder instantly jumped down and began to drink the liquid inside.


    ��Pick any one?��


    The gray-clothed person came to the side of the production line and looked at the Sin C that was piled up on it.


    ��HMM... It��s random,��Joshua said.


    After receiving Joshua��s answer, the gray-clothed man directly raised his hand, and a bottle of sin c floated in the air.


    A pale white primary crystal appeared in the gray-clothed man��s hand, and at the same time, arge number of inscriptions appeared beside the gray-clothed man.


    These inscriptions were all absorbed by the can of Sin C.


    Joshua watched this scene from the side. He felt that the quality of this bottle of c would be upgraded from ordinary to rare in the next second.


    ��This is my first idea. Joshua, you can open it and have a look,��the gray-clothed man said.


    The bottle of Sin C floated into Joshua��s hand. Joshua directly pulled the pull ring on it.


    The next second when Joshua pulled the pull ring, the surface of the bottle overflowed with a pale white light. A special effect like fireworks emerged from the mouth of the bottle.


    Joshua did hear the sound of something exploding. Then, the whole can turned from green to gold.


    The shape of an owl standing on a branch appeared on the surface of the can. There was also an inscription.


    ��It��s easy to change the color of the waxen soft stone, but... this crystal will remember every container that I��ve marked.��


    The gray primary crystal in the gray-clothed man��s hand lit up with a dim light.


    ��The effect haspletely exceeded my imagination, but can i change these runes into some words?��


    Jose flipped the jar in his hand. The runes on it should be the seal that the gray-clothed man had engraved on it.


    ��No problem... What do you want to add to it?��The Owl that the gray-clothed man had released earlier had already flown back to his shoulder and burped.


    ��It��s just some congrattions. I��ll keep it as a souvenir.��


    As Joshua said this, another bottle of packaged sin c flew out from the production line. Arge number of inscriptions appeared beside the gray-clothed man again.

 Chapter 810

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 816, Cat Guta Ya</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The next day, at an alchemy shop on Squirrel Street.


    Cat Guta Ya received a strange batch of goods today. This batch of goods was rmended by her old friend and her old boss, thousand faces.


    ��Boss! Where should I put this thing!��


    A servant in the alchemy shop asked loudly.


    ��Put it there first! I need to check the goods first!��


    Gutana walked to the wooden box piled up in the corner of the shop. She found an iron bar to pry open the box and prepared to do it herself.


    Although she had the nickname of Kitten, Gutana was a strong female orc who mingled with the ck pigeons in Squirrel Street.


    However, she was not good at dealing with words, and her boss treated her well by giving her an alchemy shop to manage.


    The orcs living in Nn were divided into two factions. The first faction was the sewer rats led by the Beauty Gutama. Although this group of Orcs also belonged to the ck pigeons... they did not understand the rules at all.


    The underground mine in Nn was their stronghold. When Squirrel Street was still a chaotic ce, this group of orcs would often do some outrageous things.


    The other one was the orc on the side of the little cat, Guta Ya. She was the sister of the Beauty Guta Ma. She also took care of the sick and old orcs in Nn��s Orc tribe, as well as the orcs who wanted to stay away from the conflict.


    Once, the Beauty Guta Maughed at her sister like a little cat in an alley, whimpering and waiting for someone to give it to her. Her name spread like this.


    But now, the beauty who mocked her had been beaten up by a group of dwarves and thrown into Nn��s dungeon. Now, she was probably ��cleaned up��by thousand-face.


    The Kitten who was waiting for charity survived, and she lived a veryfortable life.


    Ever since ��The eight faithful dogs��and ��The devil is not too cold��both chose a site in Squirrel Street, Squirrel Street became more and more lively.


    Thousand Faces had also changed his mind about confronting Nn��s officials. He had made the ck pigeon, a rat that sold information in the dark, be a group of legitimate and social security reporters.


    The security of Squirrel Street had improved, so the business of this alchemy shop had also improved.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��Sin C? What the hell is this potion?��


    Gutaya used an iron rod to easily pry open the wooden box. Inside the wooden box was a neatly arranged package that she had never seen before.


    The little cat guta ya used two fingers to grab a bottle of medicine inside the wooden box. She was nearly 2.3 meters tall, and the ss bottle of medicine that humans drank was not even as long as her finger.


    The same was true for this bottle of medicine called Sin C.


    ��There��s no stopper?��


    Guta YA flipped the smooth bottle of medicine and realized that there was no stopper that could open it.


    ��Boss, the instructions say to open it like this.��


    The human servant beside her picked up one of the bottles and opened it.


    Guta ya looked at the ring on the bottle, then at her fingers, and threw the bottle to the human servant.


    The human servant immediately opened the ring and handed it back to Guta Ya.


    Gu Tanya drank all of it and closed her eyes to wait for a second or two.


    ��I don��t feel anything. Magic Power, physique, vision, and perception are not enhanced. Does the manual say what this potion is for?��Gu Tanya asked.


    ��It says... the most delicious and refreshing drink in the world. Just the first SIP can conquer your taste buds,��the servant read the manual.


    ��Don��t talk about the taste! Hurry up and let me see what effect it has!��


    Gutaya interrupted him impatiently.


    Some of the potions in the alchemy shop came from the alchemy factory, and the other part was put into the shop by individual alchemists, and the shop tookmission from them.


    These Sin C were mass-produced, and Gutaya paid for them!


    ��No... It��s not written. It only says that they��re delicious, and the rmended price is three copper coins.��


    ��It��s not written! ? Three copper coins... no wonder the price is so cheap!��


    Gupta had listened to thousand faces��suggestion and tentatively asked her to buy three boxes because the price was too cheap.


    Compared to thoserge alchemy workshops where a box of potions cost more than ten gold coins to hundreds of gold coins, a box of Sin C cost less than one gold coin.


    It was so cheap that Gutamar wondered if there was only clear water in it.


    In fact, it was not clear water in it. Just the taste alone was not enough to achieve it. What made Gutamar feel cheated was that... it really had no effect!


    She only bought three boxes of better-drinking water!


    ��Fortunately, I didn��t buy a whole car of it!��


    Gutia pinched the soft container in her hand into pieces and threw it into the trash can at the side.


    Just as the container fell into the trash can, a human dressed as a spell caster hurriedly ran into the alchemy shop.


    ��Wee!��


    This was not what Gutia had said. She had specifically hired a human girl as a server. She only needed to be the person who held the fort.


    ��Boss, Do You Have Sin C Here?��The spell caster asked in a hurried voice.


    ��Sin C?��


    The human girl was slightly startled. In her memory, the potion recorded in the alchemy shop did not have this name.


    ��Yes!��


    Although Gutaya did not understand what had happened, she still took a can of Sin C and ced it on the table.


    ��Three copper coins.��


    She also knew that rules were the reason why she could still live in Nn, so she did not rashly raise the price.


    ��Take it.��


    After the spell caster took out three copper coins, he impatiently picked up the Sin C on the table and opened it.


    After the crisp sound of bubblesing out of the Sin C... nothing happened.


    The spell caster seemed to be a little disappointed. He put the bottle of Sin C back on the table.


    ��Give me another bottle,��he said.


    ��Aren��t you going to drink it?��


    Gutuya looked at the spell caster strangely. He bought this bottle of Sin C as if he just wanted to pull the pull ring on it.


    ��Drinking is not the most important thing. Give me... give me ten more bottles! Yes... Ten Bottles!��He said to Gutuya after passing out three silver coins on the table.


    ��How about this one?��Gutuya asked.


    ��Just throw it away!��


    ��Throw it away? Didn��t your parents teach you not to waste food?��


    Gutia raised her eyebrows. In the past, Nn��s Orcs had a very difficult life on Squirrel Street. They basically ate their fill and then went hungry.


    Therefore, this also allowed Gutia to develop a good habit of not wasting food. At the same time, she also did not allow others to waste food.


    ��This...��


    This spell caster did not expect to be taught his moral character by an orc.


    ��Our store rules have something that does not rob customers, so you drink it first.��Gutia red at the spell caster and said.


    The spell caster looked at this orc��s robust physique, as if one punch could make him lose consciousness. He had no choice but to pick up the Sin C on the table.


    At the beginning, he felt as if he was drinking a bitter potion unwillingly, but gradually, the spell caster realized that the taste of Sin C was far beyond his expectations!


    As Tuntun��s voice continued, the spell Caster finished the Sin C in his hand in one gulp and burpedfortably.


    ��Boss... can I have another bottle now?��He said.

 Chapter 811

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 817, the chosen one</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��Why did you buy so much fruit juice?��


    Little Cat Gupta asked the attendant to ce the twenty-three bottles of Sin C he had asked for on the table.


    In her eyes, this kind of ineffective drink was simr to the fruit juice and milk in the tavern. Nn did not have many academic spellcasters who liked to hang out in the tavern.


    ��Didn��t you see the advertisement?��


    The spellcaster said as he opened another can of Sin C. He looked at the can in his hand and carefully examined it. After there was no pattern, he drank the Sin C in his hand with aplicated feeling.


    ��Advertisement?��


    There was no television in Gutaya��s alchemy shop. However, opposite her shop was the headquarters of the ck Pigeon News Agency. The windows of the news agency��s five-story High building formed a television projection.


    She walked straight to the door of the alchemy shop. Just as she was about to open the door to see what advertisements were ced outside, the door of the alchemy shop was pushed open again. This time, it was a young human girl who walked in.


    The attendant beside Gu Tanya was about to warmly wee her, but the door that had just been pushed open by the girl was pushed open again before it could close.


    ��Wee to the two of you...��before the attendant could finish his sentence, the third guest walked in without even pushing the door open. ��Three...��


    The greeting in the attendant��s throat seemed to be choked up. Behind the third guest was the fourth guest. Just as he was about to check if there was a fifth guest, the door was finally closed.


    ��Wee, four customers. What do you have...��


    The attendant had just exhaled, but the next moment, he saw the door being pushed open.


    There was a bell hanging on the door of this alchemy shop. From the moment the second customer entered the alchemy shop, the sound of the bell did not stop until the entire shop was so crowded that it was impossible to stand.


    When Guta Ya saw this scene, her first thought was that her enemy had brought people to cause trouble!


    However, this method of causing trouble was a little too low-ss... everyone swarmed in.


    ��Do You Have Sin C Here?��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    The first girl who came in stated her purpose, and the other people who came in at the same time also asked this question at the same time.


    At this moment, Gutia had a headache. There were nearly thirty people standing in the small alchemy shop. Judging from the flow of people outside the door, there were still people who wanted to enter the shop.


    What exactly was this Sin C? Could it be that Nn��s spellcasters had been poisoned with a poison that would kill them if they did not drink c


    ��Yes, of course they sell it.��


    The attendant in the shop said subconsciously, and then the customers in the shop suddenly became restless.


    ��Boss, give me one quickly!��


    ��I Want One Too!��


    The crowd instantly crowded forward, and the attendant in charge of selling the goods was scared silly by this scene.


    ��Line up! You��re second, you��re third, and you��re fourth!��


    At this time, Gutia disyed the ORC��s excellent talent, which was the loud voice... the vigorous roar suppressed the noisy discussions in the shop.


    The spell casters actually cooperated and lined up in front of the counter. This was probably a phenomenon unique to Nn.


    In this world where knowledge was power, to find one or two vulgar boors in Nn, one really needed to go to a ce like the mercenary guild.


    Gutia remembered the order in which each guest came in. When they lined up in a long line, the little human girl who came in first took out a gold coin and ced it on the table.


    ��Give me a whole box!��She said.


    ��We only have two and a half boxes here...��


    When Gutia heard the rich girl��s words, her face instantly darkened... because she began to regret not listening to thousand-face��s advice.


    If she had known that this kind of Sin C was so easy to sell, she would have directly used all of her belongings to buy a whole cart of goods. No... she would have bought as much as she could!


    However, it was toote to regret now. When the spell casters at the back heard that Gutaya only had two and a half boxes of stock, some of them left at the end of the line. However, there were still many who stayed in the shop and appeared to be very anxious.


    After hearing that the little girl was going to buy a whole box, the spell casters who stayed behind to line up were already showing signs that they could not wait any longer.


    ��Everyone is limited to two bottles temporarily.��


    Gutaya gritted her teeth and made this decision. When she knew that this group of spell casters wanted to buy sin c, she really had the impulse to raise the price and sell it at auction.


    However, this was an act of breaking the rules, and the rules were the foundation of her life in Squirrel Street.


    ��Why! I can give money!��


    The little girl raised the gold coin in her hand and did not understand Gutia��s behavior.


    ��Two bottles! Six copper coins... I won��t sell it no matter how much money I give.��


    Gutia said to her with a straight face. This was also for the good of this little girl. Gutia could not determine if the spell casters in the queue behind were all good people.


    Although she did not know that the demand for Sin C would be so great, this little girl was carrying a whole box of Sin C out alone. Who knew if anyone would have the intention to rob on the way.


    In the end, shepromised with Gutaya. She reluctantly took out six copper coins and ced them on the table. She took two bottles of Sin C and went to the side.


    ��Next!��


    Gutaya shouted to the team behind her.


    This kind of orderly sales continued for about ten minutes, but the length of the alchemy shop��s line became longer and longer.


    ��I��m sorry, these are thest two bottles.��


    After handing the two bottles of Sin C to a spell caster, Gutaya shouted to the customers who were lining up behind her.


    ��If you want to buy, you cane over tonight or tomorrow to take a look!��


    Gutia looked at the spell casters who were unwilling to leave at the counter. She finally tasted the pain of being bleeding in her heart.


    During this period, she also sent someone to ask if thousand noodles still had the goods, but thousand noodles��s answer was that they might only have the goods in the evening and afternoon.


    In the end, she sent away the group of spell casters in the shop. At the same time, she used a wooden sign outside the door to write a notice that ��Sin C has been sold out��.


    Only then did the entire alchemy shop be much quieter.


    ��Sigh...��


    Gutaya looked at the pile of copper coins piled up in the drawer and sighed. Not long after she sighed, another three copper coins appeared on the table.


    ��I said it has been sold...��Gutaya looked at the customer impatiently and found that it was a little boy with a dirty face.


    ��Aunt Gutaya, do you still have that Coke?��He asked.


    ��Hai Lan, why did you spend money on this thing?��


    Gutaya recognized the little boy. She looked at his clothes, which were full of patches. In front of his short body hung a loose bag with a stack of newspapers in it.


    This was the newsboy hired by the ck Pigeon Chamber of Commerce. Nn also had a slum, and Squirrel Street was Nn��s slum.


    Even though there are more peopleing to Squirrel Street now, these orphans without parents still make up the majority in Squirrel Street.

 Chapter 812

    <h4>Chapter 812: Chapter 818 the chosen one</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    ��My brother has always wanted to see Miss Mathilda, so I decided to take a gamble.��


    This little boy named Hai Lan very honestly told Guta ya the reason why she wanted to buy Sin C.


    ��What does the little girl you want to see Mathilda have to do with Sin C?��


    Guta ya had never seen a movie, but there were a few names that she had to know in Nn, including Mathilda and Leon.


    ��This... I just got the new newspaper.��


    Navyblue took out a newspaper from her bag and showed it to Gutatya, the headline of the newspaper said, ��The legendary city of the Sky Arthur Crow turned into an amusement park? It only costs three copper coins to win the chance to meet many movie characters.��


    The headline that looked like an advertisement was actually a report. The report clearly wrote the analysis of Nn��stest advertisement.


    Gutaya nced at the newspaper and immediately walked out of the alchemy shop. The ck pigeon headquarters building across the street was broadcasting the advertisement.


    It was the devil prince in ��Beauty and the devil��who used his sharp ws to gently pull open the pull ring of Sin C. Then, he gently handed it to Belle, who was wearing a dress.


    ��Anyone who draws the golden pot has the right to enter Arthur Crow amusement park in five days... you will have the opportunity to meet the characters in many movies face to face.��


    Gutaya raised her head again and looked at Belle in the advertisement screen. The Sin C in Belle��s hand burst into mes like fireworks, and the next second, the pot in her hand turned from green to gold.


    ��Amusement park, meet the characters in movies? What you humans are interested in is really strange.��


    Gutaya returned to the alchemy shop. She finally understood why these humans would go crazy over the Sin C.


    ��My brother and I saved up a month��s worth of money to watch that movie. Now that we have the chance to see the real person, of course we have to try it. So, Aunt Gu Tanya, do you still have any?��Hai Lan asked.


    ��There��s onest bottle. I was saving it for myself.��


    Gu Tanya found thest bottle of Sin C in the wooden box and threw it to Hai Lan.


    ��So many people are buying this thing all over the world. Are you so sure that you can get it?��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    A human servant in the shop said mockingly. However, after Gutaya red at him, he did not dare to continue mocking him.


    ��It��s always good to try.��


    Aquamarine looked at the dark green jar in his hand. He appeared very solemn, unlike other wealthy spell casters.


    He only paid one copper coin a day. These three copper coins were equivalent to three days��worth of food.


    Aquamarine took a deep breath. After praying to that unknown god, he ced his hand on the pull ring and gently pulled it open.


    The sound of bubbles came from within. Nothing happened, and the jar did not turn golden. He had lost the bet!


    Just as aquamarine revealed a disappointed expression, there was a suddenmotion on squirrel street.


    Gutaya and aquamarine walked out of the shop and found that a spell caster who had bought Sin C from her had drawn the Golden Jar!


    A group of people instantly surrounded him. In the end, it was the enforcers who dispersed the crowd.


    ��I... Wille again tomorrow, Aunt Gutaya,��aquamarine whispered to Gutaya when she saw this scene.


    Gutaya nodded and watched the figure that was not as tall as her calf disappear on the other side of the alley.


    ... ..


    The capital of the country of steel.


    Prince Kaos sat on a bench and panted. His body was not strong, but every inch of his muscles that had been tempered showed a sense of tension.


    He had won the highest level of the country of steel once again. When the flowers fell on Prince Kaos, he did not feel the pride of winning glory, but the vague consciousness brought by the pain of the wounds on his body.


    Prince Kaos had returned to the country of steel for almost two months. In these two months, he had gone from being a top student in the Mage Tower to a diator who was rolling in mud and blood.


    Prince Kaos had adapted to this role change very quickly, and he had done his best!


    Now, he had once again proved to his mother that he was the most outstanding one among his peers in the country of steel!


    However, the pressure of being the best was suffocating him. He held his forehead, and the contestants in the final battle showed no mercy.


    He had suffered a heavy blow to the head, and his consciousness was a little unclear now.


    Prince Kaos wanted to close his eyes and lie down on the bench to rest for a while, but the door of his room was pushed open.


    He immediately stood up and tried his best to show his best state to wee the person who entered.


    The visitor was not his mother, Queen Yekana, but one of his attendants.


    Prince Kaos sat back down on the bench, feeling a little exhausted.


    ��Your Highness, Congrattions on winning the first ce in the castingpetition again.��The attendant congratted Prince Kaos excitedly.


    ��Okay.��


    Prince Kaos lowered his head and casually opened the magic. Looking at the messages on it, the apprentices studying in the burning mage tower spontaneously formed a group chat, in this group chat, Kaos��s friends were waiting for him to return to Nn and beat up the chief of the Thunder Mage Tower.


    Prince Kaos directly edited a message in the group, ��I��ming back.��.


    ��Your Highness... The Queen asked you to try this... Potion. She said you would like it.��


    At this time, the attendant handed Prince Kaos a bottle of strange-wrapped potion.


    ��Sin C?��


    Prince Kaos nced at the name on the container. He studied the container again and found that there was no stopper on it.


    ��The way to open it seems to be to pull open the iron ring on it,��the attendant said.


    Prince Kaos followed the attendant��s example and pulled open the ring on the Iron Jar. However, the moment he pulled it open, a brilliant light emerged from the opening, and the sound of fireworks exploding rang in front of Prince Kaos.


    The next second, the iron jar in his hand instantly turned pure gold. There were silver-white words and an owl mark on the surface of the Golden Jar.


    ��What��s This?��


    When Prince Kaos heard the explosion, he almost thought that the attendant was going to assassinate him with some magic bomb.


    ��I. . . I don��t know either.��The attendant was very nervous about this change.


    ��Where did this potione from?��


    Prince Kaos had never heard of a potion called Sin C in the iron country. The word c was too unique.


    ��N-nn,��the attendant said.


    Nn��s things were easy to solve. Prince Kaos immediately opened the group chat of the burning Mage Tower and entered a message.


    ��I just opened a bottle of potion called Sin C, and it suddenly turned golden. What��s going on?��


    After Prince Kaos sent this message, the burning apprentices who were congratting him on the imminent return of the king instantly fell silent.


    Immediately after, Prince Kaos saw a series of messages.


    ��My god of zing and explosive... Prince Kaos, are you really not lying to us?��


    ��Golden Jar? Prince Kaos even opened a golden jar in the country of steel... I��ve already bought almost two hundred bottles of Sin C, and I haven��t even seen a silver one.��


    ��No Silver, thank you! But speaking of which, how much did you buy?��


    Looking at the series of questions in the group, Prince Kaos instantly realized the preciousness of the ��golden jar��in his hand.


    ��one jar, and I didn��t buy it.��


    Prince Kaos answered very honestly.


    ��just one jar, my God! His Highness Kaos, you��ve been dormant for two months without saying anything. The moment you surfaced, the light was so dazzling that it blinded our eyes.��


    This sentence was the essence of both praising Prince Kaos and expressing the envy in his heart.


    ��I heard that the chief of the Thunder Mage Tower bought more than thirty boxes of Sin C, but I haven��t seen here out of the golden can. We won this time, right?��


    ��Of course! But Prince Kaos��birth and talent have already stood at the top of the world. Even his luck has far surpassed ours. He is indeed worthy of being favored by the gods.��


    Prince Kaos looked at the end of this piece of news. Birth, talent... favored by the gods?


    He felt every muscle in his body emit pain that was close to moaning. There was also fatigue that appeared in his mind, and he did not know how to answer.


    ��what exactly is the use of this thing?��He was so tired that he just wanted to find a ce to sleep.


    ��The Ticket to Arthur Crow, the city in the sky! Your Highness, you might be able to see Belle alive when you go in!��


    When Prince Kaos saw this message, his mental exhaustion was instantly swept away.

 Chapter 813

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 819, what stings my eyes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    The Pce of the steel nation.


    Prince Kaos put on the robe that represented the chief of the zing mage tower. He had once again proven himself in the steel nation and won the chance to return to Nn from his mother.


    He came to the pce this time to bid farewell to his mother.


    ��Mother.��


    Prince Kaos found Queen Yekana in the back garden. Two huge wolves were crouching beside her.


    These were the pets of Queen Yekana��s family. It was said that they were pr frost giant wolves from the country of frost... They were specially used to hunt all creatures that could be called foxes in the snowfield.


    These two huge wolves were very well-behaved as they crouched beside Queen Yekana.


    ��You��re leaving?��Queen Yekana guessed the purpose of Prince Kaos��visit.


    ��My body has been trained in the country of steel, but knowledge and magic are the best ces to train in Nn,��Prince Kaos said.


    ��You won thest round beautifully, just like five years ago, so I hope you can win as well in the next sage trial,��Queen Yekana said casually.


    ��I won��t fail again.��


    Prince Karos knew that his mother had always wanted to suppress the silverfrost Fox family in an all-out way.


    In the Holy Spirit Competition, the ironmaker had won the Kingdom of Frost, and in the sage trial, Karos had to defeat Sophia of the Mage Tower of thunder.


    ��Karos, I heard from my attendant that you won the Golden Jar?��Queen Yekana suddenly changed the topic.


    ��Yes.��


    Prince Karos��heart suddenly tightened. He was afraid that his mother would oppose him to do such a ��cking��thing.


    ��Fate... or the mercy of the heavens? But since Karos has been chosen, he will go to the city in the sky to rx. It��s a... Quite interesting ce.��


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    Empress Yekana��s answer made Prince Karos slightly stunned. In Prince Karos��childhood memories, the mission his mother had given him had always been to learn, to learn all kinds of things, magic, sword fighting.., etiquette..


    The only entertainment Prince Karos could think of was to go hunting with the generals in the pce.


    This was the first time Prince Karos heard his mother say, ��Go and rx.��.


    ��I will enjoy this trip,��Prince Karos said.


    ��You might find it boring to go to the amusement park alone.��


    Queen Yekana��s gaze nced at the entrance of the garden. Prince Karos followed his mother��s gaze and looked behind him. A girl that Prince Karos found familiar appeared there.


    ��Do you still remember her?��Empress Yekana asked.


    ��She is... Moheli. Of course I remember my mother. We met when we were young.��


    Prince Kaos recognized the girl. If he remembered correctly, this girl was her cousin, a member of his mother��s family.


    ��Moheli will go with you to the city in the sky to take a look. As a gentleman, Kaos must take good care of her along the way.��


    Of course, Prince Kaos could only obey Queen Yekana��s order. He could also feel that when the girl looked at him... it was not the way a sister should look at her brother, but a kind of adoration.


    It was verymon forrge families to intermarry in order to maintain the purity of the bloodline. Although Prince Kaos was somewhat resistant, he did not dare to show it at all.


    ��I��ll take good care of her,��Prince Kaos said.


    ... ..


    Steel country, Osenburg.


    ��Lord AITEC is here!��


    ��Waiter, hurry up and serve the drinks... boss, can you change the big screen?��


    ��Right away!��


    Dorothy maintained the operation of the inte cafe as usual, but recently there was a craze in the inte cafe.


    Ever since the Ironmaker won the Holy Spirit Openpetition in Nn, ettek, who used to y games secretly in the Inte cafe and hide from his father, had be a hero in Osenberg.


    His reputation in the inte cafe had been raised to the limit. When ETTEK returned to Osenberg to rest half a month ago, he still often went to the inte cafe.


    After the Holy Spirit yers gathered in the inte cafe recognized him, the first thing they did was to surround the seat he was sitting in to observe the god.


    In order to maintain order in the inte cafe, Dorothy had to put the interface of the seat he was sitting on on on the big screen.


    ��Miss, he��s more and more popr now. He��s not as annoying as he used to be...��a maid came to Dorothy��s side, she nced at Edko who was surrounded by the crowd. ��He��s also the son of the casten. I think he used to pursue you, miss. Are you really not interested?��


    ��No... not in the past and not now. Don��t encourage me. I just want to earn money quietly now.��


    Dorothy had never been interested in men. It was probably the shadow caused by her father��s constant urging for her to get married in the past.


    Now Dorothy��s energy was focused on how to run the Inte cafe.


    ��And miss, the drinks you asked someone to buy in Nn seem to have arrived.��The maid remembered her original purpose.


    ��Here?��


    Dorothy asked the maid to take her ce here and immediately walked to the cer where the drinks were stored.


    In the cer, there were five wooden boxes engraved with the mark from Nn.


    ��What��s in there, Miss?��


    The servant who was in charge of transporting the wine asked Dorothy curiously.


    ��I don��t know either... A Drink?��


    When Dorothy was diving in the movie council yesterday, she saw the main messenger of fire talking about a drink called Sin C, and someone was asking how much a box of coke cost.


    The Messenger of fire was Joshua Arnold��s ount, which Dorothy knew. So when the messenger of fire said, ��Selling this thing can make a lot of money,��and ��I feel like something is missing if I don��t have coke online in the Inte Cafe,�� Dorothy did not think much and directly entered five boxes.


    History had proved that this chaos demon believed in things that could make a lot of money, so the whole world had to believe in it.


    The servant who carried the box used an ax to pry open the wooden box��s packaging. Dorothy looked at the Sin C that was lying quietly inside. She estimated that there were more than 50 bottles of it.


    Other than milk and juice, the drinks that Dorothy��s inte cafe currently provided were alcohol, which was no different from a tavern.


    She picked up one of the bottles of Sin C and studied the packaging. Before she could figure out how to open the bottle of drink, the maid who was waiting outside the door rushed in.


    ��Miss... another customer is asking if we have that drink called C,��she said.


    ��This time, we have it! Tell them to wait...��


    Since morning, Dorothy had had frequent customers asking if there was sin c here. Some of them were not here to surf the inte, but to buy this kind of c.


    The goods had not been brought from Nn in the morning, but now it was different. Dorothy signaled the servants to move the wooden boxes into the hall.


    ��Oh, and this!��


    When Dorothy came back to her senses, she realized that she had not put a bottle in her hand. However, the carriers in the cer were too agile and moved the wooden boxes out of the cer in the blink of an eye.


    ��Forget it...��Dorothy nced at the Sin C in her hand. She just happened to feel a little thirsty. After figuring out how to open this thing, Dorothy put her hand on the pull ring.


    Along with the sound of bubbles, a golden light came out of the pot and pricked Dorothy��s eyes.

 Chapter 814

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 820: weak, helpless, pathetic</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>549690339 </h4>


    Nn, the Silent Hall of the ck dove headquarters.


    Aurelian was recording a new song today. She had been preparing this song for almost a month and had written it with the man in ck.


    The Man in ck��s musical talent was mediocre, but he was a first-rate lyricist.


    This song was written by Aurelian, and the man in ck wrote lyrics. The two of them sang a song about winter.


    After Aurelian finished recording, she walked out of the hall of silence and found that her good friend, Winona, had been waiting for a long time.


    ��Aurelian, listen to me... the guests of the humans areing to Arthur Crow!��


    Winona��s voice gradually turned from excitement to unease.


    She had practiced baking techniques for so long just for the arrival of this day.


    ��My grandfather asked you to wee the humans?��


    Aurelian��s mood was veryplicated when she heard the news. She had long known that this day woulde.


    However, after learning that a part of her hometown was going to be upied by the humans, she was still a little unhappy.


    However, Aurelian had lived in Nn for so long and learned how to regte her emotions.


    As long as she thought of humans as guests, and they were the hosts who weed the arrival of humans, she couldpletely ept it.


    ��By the way, here are today��s Biscuits.��


    Winna said to Aurelian like a virtuous wife.


    ��I��m preparing to bring the sample to thousand noodles. Do you want to walk around here?��


    Aurelian also wanted to ask Winna about the recent situation of Arthur Crow, so after she greeted the ck-clothed man, she left the Silent Hall of the ck pigeons with Winna.


    To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    The hall of the ck pigeons was as noisy and busy as usual. People of different races gathered together to do the writing work.


    Winna carefully followed behind Aurelian. The hall was full of busy goblins and Orcs. She had to pay attention when walking in the corridor, or she might be knocked down.


    But when Winna was about to reach the stairs leading to the upper floor, she was still intimate with a figure running toward her.


    ��Winona, are you alright?��


    Oriorien, who was walking in front, turned around and saw her friend who was lying on the ground. She immediately ran back.


    ��I��m fine...��


    Winona supported her body. When she raised her head, she realized that the person she bumped into seemed to be a child.


    When Winona wanted to ask if the person was alright, the child��s face stunned Winona.


    The hood on his head had fallen off due to the impact. What was exposed in the air was not flesh and blood, but a strange metallic texture. There was a faint blue light in his empty pupils.


    ��You... Wait!��


    When Winna wanted to ask him, he had already put on the hood and ran far away. Winna stood up in a daze and looked at Aurelian beside her.


    Aurelian��s eyes were reced by shock.


    ��Is the legend told by the elders true?��


    Aurelian muttered to himself uncertainly.


    ��Go ask thousand faces. He seems to be a member of the ck pigeon.��


    When Winnie tried to look for the petite figure again, he had already disappeared.


    ..


    Aquamarine was calcting his entire day��s pay at the ck pigeon headquarters. When he worked at the ck Pigeon in the past, he would always meet the people in charge of ounting who saw that he was a child, they would directly pocket his pay.


    If aquamarine dared to raise any doubts, he would only receive a beating.


    But the situation was different now. If the other party dared to pocket aquamarine��s pay, they would be the ones who would be beaten.


    Aquamarine handed over all the money he had earned from selling newspapers and his satchel. It was a total of 37 copper coins.


    Due to the Sin C Golden Jar and the news of the opening of Arthur Crow amusement park, the sales volume of newspapers had nearly tripled.


    This also allowed aquamarine to receive a sry reward of five copper coins today.


    Just as he was about to leave with the five copper coins, a figure about his height grabbed his arm.


    ��You... Why are you here?��


    Hai Lan��s voice was distorted when she saw him.


    ��Hai Lan, is that your brother?��


    The Auntie who was paying him curiously poked her head out from behind the window.


    Hai Lan nodded at him and dragged the figure out of the ck Pigeon��s headquarters. They stopped in an empty alley.


    ��Luci... What are you doing here?��Hai Lan asked him loudly.


    He took out a can of Sin C and waved it in front of aquamarine. Under the hood and mask, his expression could not be seen clearly.


    Aquamarine could feel that the other party was very proud of himself.


    ��Where did you get this thing? You Didn��t steal it, right?��Aquamarine became very nervous.


    The other party kept shaking his head to deny aquamarine��s guess.


    ��Using the money found in the sewer to buy it... you��ll definitely get the Golden Jar? Lurch! Didn��t I say that you��re not allowed to use your abilities on the ground? !��


    Aquamarine could understand what the other party was saying. When he learned that this Sin C would definitely win the lottery, he became very angry.


    ��How can you be so sure that you��re not discovered? The spellcasters on the ground are very sensitive to magic power! Wait... Don��t throw it!��


    Aquamarine��s lecturing seemed to have made Ricky impatient. He was ready to throw the Sin C in his hand into the garbage.


    A strange sound came from inside Ricky��s body, as if he was mocking, but in the end, he still handed the Sin C to aquamarine.


    He held the Sin C in his hand and took a deep breath. Finally, he opened the pull ring.


    A golden light was born in his hand. The green body of the jar gradually transformed into a pure gold color.


    ��Isn��t this a little bad?��


    Aquamarine did not have any excitement of winning the lottery, because he knew that his younger brother had cheated.


    ��Of course it��s wrong!��


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him. In the next second, silver-white runes surrounded his body. Then, his body wasfortably bound by the magic shackles.


    Aquamarine lost his bnce and fell to the ground. He saw a spell caster appear at the end of the alley.


    ��Strange Magic Power and you went to twelve shops to buy this can of coke. I knew there was something wrong with you.��


    The spell caster leaned on his staff and walked toward aquamarine and lurch.


    ��Little guy... you can see through the seal set by the gray-clothed man, right? Now a bottle of golden jar is worth thousands of gold coins...��


    Lurch saw that aquamarine, who was lying on the ground, was panicking. Aquamarine struggled for a while but found that she could not break free from the spell Caster��s shackles.


    ��Let��s Go! Just like before...��


    Aquamarine noticed that her younger brother��s eyes under the hood were glowing with a deep blue light.


    ��It��s this magic power. It��s so pure that it doesn��t seem like a human should have it.��


    The spell caster had already arrived behind the two of them. The moment he wanted to reach out to grab one of them, an arrow suddenly pierced through his palm.


    The spell caster let out a cry of pain. He covered his palm with his hand, and arge amount of blood flowed out from it.


    ��Who��s there!��


    The spell caster shouted angrily. The magic barrier spread around his body, but another arrow shattered his magic barrier and pierced through the arm holding the staff.


    ��If you don��t want to die, then do it in three seconds... No, I can��t let you go.��


    The moment this voice sounded in the alley, before the spell caster could say anything, a ck shadow appeared behind him and knocked him unconscious.


    The magic shackles on Aquamarine��s body were also lifted at this moment. He shielded his younger brother, Lucie, behind him and looked at the person in front of him vigntly.


    ��Who are you?��


    ��The existence that you should respect and call my Lord.��


    Aquamarine instantly recognized the other party��s identity. The Dark Elf thousand-face... the ruler of the ck dove, the most dangerous existence on Squirrel Street.


    ��My lord thousand-face, we were attacked by him.��


    But to the weak, thousand-face was their protector. Aquamarine��s impression of thousand-face was the same.


    ��I know. I will deal with this guy and throw him into thew enforcement team.��


    When thousand-face said this, even she herself could not help but sigh. Ever since she followed Jose, she hadpletely turned over a new leaf.


    In the past, she would directly slit the throat of such a troublemaker. Then, she would let them live in the dungeon of thew enforcement team.


    ��Thank you, Lord thousand-face.��


    After thanking him, Hai Lan wanted to leave with her younger brother.


    ��Wait!��Thousand-face did not n to let them go so easily. She pointed at the figure that Hai Lan was holding. ��What exactly is that thing?��

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815: Chapter 821, Mannequins


    Trantor: 549690339


    Late at night, ck Pigeon Headquarters.


    As soon as Joshua finished today��s update, thousand face sent a message saying, ��I found a big news.��He asked Joshua and Healy to drive the magic car to ck Pigeon headquarters together.


    ��Thousand face, are you still doing... kidnapping and selling children?��


    As soon as Joshua arrived at Thousand Face��s office, he saw a slightly shabby little boy. The Little Boy was about ten years old, and he was wearing Leon��s favorite knit hat from ��The devil is not too cold.��.


    However, the other party��s eyes caught Joshua��s attention. It was a pure blue color.


    In this world, there were many humans who had blue eyes. However, the color of this boy��s pupils was so blue that it was somewhat... abnormal.


    ��I��ve never done it before!��Thousand-face refuted Joshua��s nder of her.


    ��Really?��


    Joshua was somewhat unwilling to believe it. He knew how chaotic Squirrel Street was in the past. Thousand-face was not a merciful ruler. This guy��s background was a cold-blooded killer.


    ��We ck Doves never take jobs where the target is a child or a pregnant woman. This is the rule I set,��thousand-face said.


    ��It sounds like the setting of a novel. Thousand-face, do you also read ��Shadow Chaser��?��


    As Hili listened to thousand-face��s words, she remembered the contents of a novel she secretly read in ss.


    ��That book was written by one of my subordinates.��


    Thousand-face felt a little tired for some reason. Every time shemunicated with Jose, Jose would say something strange.


    If Hili was included, it would be double the fatigue, because Hili would always continue the topic that Jose had brought up to another even stranger field.


    ��Okay, okay, so the big news you��re talking about is them?��


    Josh looked at the Little Boy, who had been looking down at his hands, as if he had not noticed Josh��s arrival at all.


    Next to the little boy sat a figure covered in a cloak. Judging from his height, he should be a ten-year-old child.


    ��This.��


    A golden jar appeared in thousand-face��s hand. The moment the golden jar appeared, the two people who had been lowering their heads seemed to have some reaction.


    However, they still lowered their heads and refused to look anyone in the eye.


    ��Did you get it?��Hiri asked.


    ��There are only fifty golden jars in the world? My Luck is not that good, and I��m not interested.��


    Thousand-face was a frontline reporter. Even if she did not need this ticket, she could easily enter Arthur Crow, so she did not care at all.


    ��This is what they drew, or rather, found... one of them has the ability to see through the grey-clothed person��s ability to carve a barrier on the body of the pot,��thousand-face told Jose a piece of bad news.


    ��This is really big news.��


    Jose was somewhat d that ck dove was part of his organization. Otherwise, just this piece of news alone would be enough to destroy half of Ascek amusement park��s reputation.


    There were countless people in the world fighting for the Golden Jar. The appearance of cheaters would cause public anger.


    ��Then who has this ability?��


    Joshua looked at the two people sitting on the chairs again. When they lowered their heads and heard Joshua��s voice, one of them trembled slightly.


    ��On the right, that��s Lucie...��


    Before thousand-face could finish her words, her sharp perception of magic power allowed her to immediately sense what kind of spell Lucie was going to cast.


    Even though thousand-face had made sufficient preparations, her actions were still one step too slow. Lucie��s casting speed was so fast that thousand-face could not react.


    Even the best spell caster had to take three steps to cast a spell. They had to chant, use magic power to write an inscription, and then cast the spell.


    A good spell caster could reduce these three steps to about two seconds, but that was enough time for thousand-face to push the spell casters to the ground.


    However, lurchpletely omitted these three steps.


    Dazzling light overflowed from his body. These lights were not aggressive at all. Thousand-face��s eyes temporarily became blind, but she still relied on her intuition to catch lurch.


    The moment thousand-face touched Lucie, what she felt was not the unique temperature of human skin, but the cold metallic texture of steel.


    ��Lucie!��


    Aquamarine reacted and cried out in panic. The strong light gradually dimmed, and all of this happened in an instant.


    ��Hiri, are you okay?��


    Josh felt that his eyes were still stinging. Hiri rubbed her eyes and quickly recovered.


    ��Is there still anyone who is proficient in such a despicable magic like the strong light spell nowadays?��


    Healy��s voice did not sound like it was the first time he had experienced such a scene of being suddenly stimted by the strong light.


    ��It��s not a human...��thousand faces��voice also sounded in Josh��s ears. When Josh looked at the figure that thousand faces��men were holding down again, his mind was momentarily stunned.


    The existence named Lurch was not a boy or a girl, but a magic puppet. It was so delicate that it could not be made with the current magical technology of humans.


    Arge amount of runes could be vaguely seen flowing on the metal surface of the puppet. A dim blue light was overflowing from its neck and chest. A special kind of magic power was overflowing from the gaps between its joints.


    ��Relic?��


    The first thing that came to Joshua��s mind was the relic of Nn��s underground ruins.


    ��Don��t touch him!��


    Aquamarine ran to thousand-face��s side and knocked thousand-face��s arm with his fist. However, the boy was too weak and had no way to break through thousand-face��s defense.


    ��Thousand-face, let go of him,��Joshua immediately said to thousand-face.


    Thousand-face obediently let go of Lucie��s restraint. The magic puppet��s movements were so agile that it was beyond Joshua��s imagination. After it stood up from the ground, the first thing it did was run behind aquamarine.


    ��Rx.��Joshua slowly walked in front of the two of them, but aquamarine��s eyes were still filled with vignce toward Joshua.


    ��You��re not a human?��


    This sentence was said by aquamarine. He stared at Josh for a long time before he suddenly said this sentence.


    ��Interesting... This is the first time that I��ve been exposed by someone outside the country of the sacred religion. Correct, I��m a demon... A Chaos Demon,��Josh said.


    ��Demon...��


    He seemed to have thought of something and lowered his head uneasily.


    ��That magic puppet is your younger brother?��Josh asked tentatively.


    ��Lurch is not a magic puppet! He has the soul of a human.��


    Aquamarine raised her head again and retorted to Joshua stubbornly. However, at this moment, he saw Hiri behind Joshua. He saw that Hiri��s performance was far more fearful than when he faced thousand-face, even the magic puppet named lurch behind him kept retreating because of Hiri��s approach.


    When Joshua saw their behavior, he suddenly understood... Lurch��s attempt to escape just now might not have been because thousand-face had targeted him, but because he had discovered Hiri��s existence.


    ��Possessing a human soul?��


    Joshua nced at the magic puppet. The performance of this magic puppet just now could not be described as ��It.��He had his own consciousness and emotions.


    The Civilization of the ruins below Nn had developed to the level where artificial intelligence could be created? Or... was there really a human soul in the body of this magic puppet?


    Joshua had too many questions at this time, but the first thing he had to ask them was to let them settle down.


    ��This thing still belongs to you.��Joshua took the golden pot from thousand-face and put it in front of them. ��You only need to answer a few questions of mine, and I��ll let you go. How about that?��

 Chapter 816

    ?


    Chapter 816: Chapter 822, got it


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning.


    ��The way they look at me, it��s like I��m going to take a knife and dismember them at any moment. Am I that scary?��


    Hiri leaned against the window of the thousand-face office, watching Luci and aquamarine leaving Squirrel Street under the cover of night.


    ��I don��t know about that...��


    Although Jose knew that he might be beaten up by Hiri if he said it out loud, he was still a little worried.


    However, in his mind, the most beautiful girl should be Carrie, followed by Hiri and the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel.


    However, in terms of affinity, Hiri was far better than the lofty flower of Faroese.


    Since learning illusion magic from the purple-clothed man, Hiri had gained a lot of book-like aura, and had gradually grown into a literary girl.


    However, this literary girl would use her magic staff to beat others to death when necessary.


    ��You should leave the interrogation to me.��


    Thousand-face held a cup of ck tea in his hand and took a sip. When Joshua was questioning aquamarine and Lucie, thousand-face could only watch from the sidelines under Joshua��s orders.


    Therefore, Joshua showed thousand-face what a textbook negotiation was.


    Joshua was really not suited for interrogation. His interrogation was too gentle, telling others, ��Don��t worry, even if you don��t say it, you��ll be fine.��


    Under the interrogation atmosphere of a caring big brother like Joshua, aquamarine and lurch only told Joshua their name and residence. The rest of them used the word ��Don��t know��to answer Joshua.


    Of course, thousand face knew that they were lying!


    ��Isn��t there a rule against interrogating children in the rules of the ck Pigeon?��Jose asked.


    ��No, it��s just that interrogating is not torture. If it were me, I would let you get all the information you want.��


    Thousand face was very confident in his ability to interrogate, so the torture was even easier.


    ��Be patient, thousand face. Haven��t you already sent people to follow them?��Jose also looked out of the window.


    When Lucie and aquamarine left, thousand-face had already sent special scouts to follow them.


    ��I hope to get more useful information.��


    Thousand-face drank the ck tea in the cup in one gulp. In the past, she had always thought that Joshua��s way of dealing with things was too naive, but in fact, it was just azy behavior.


    ��That fellow of yours is living in Arthur Crow. Aren��t you going to find time to see her?��Joshua suddenly said.


    ��She...��thousand-face put the Teacup back on the table. ��I��ll find time to see her, but... Not Now.��


    ��Okay, I��ll leave Arthur Crow��s publicity work to you. Hiri and I will leave first.��


    After saying goodbye to thousand-face, Joshua left the headquarters of ck pigeon with Hiri.


    When Joshua got into the magic car and opened the magic car with the inscription key, Hiri, who was sitting in the passenger seat, kept looking out of the window.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Josh noticed that Healy had been a little absent-minded from the beginning.


    ��I hate children.��


    Healy looked out of the window at the group of children running through the street and suddenly said.


    ��Uh... I also hate naughty children, but it��s a different story if they are obedient,��Josh said.


    ��I was a naughty child when I was young. I was not sensible and always fought. I always gave my mother and sister a lot of trouble.��


    Hiri withdrew her gaze from the window and looked at Jose again.


    ��So the reason why I hate children is because I hate the me when I was young.��


    ��There��s no need to... care too much about that. When I was young, I was young. It��s different now.��Jose had a strange premonition.


    ��Well, it��s different now... and now I have to try to like children.��


    As Hiri said this, her voice became lower and lower.


    ��Wait, wait, wait.��Josh felt that his premonition should be true.


    ��Even if you wait a little longer, it��s still true. I can feel... the existence of that child.��


    Hiri carefully ced her hand on her abdomen under Josh��s gaze. At this moment, Josh��s head went into a state of paralysis, and he paused for about three seconds.


    A lot of strange words of ridicule shed through Joshua��s mind, but Joshua��s throat did not support Joshua��s words at all.


    Finally, after a long time, excitement surged from his consciousness to Joshua��s entire body. The only thing that Joshua could do was to hug the girl in front of him and pull her into his arms.


    ��Isn��t it... a little too early?��Hiri whispered in Joshua��s ear.


    ��It��s okay.��


    Josh smelled the scent on Hiri��s hair and felt the warmthing from her face. A warm feeling welled up in his heart.


    ��But Josh, will the child born between the chaos demons and humans really be okay?��


    Hiri whispered into Josh��s ear. Her voice sounded uneasy.


    This also brought Joshua back from his joy. The demons had always prohibited intermarriage with outsiders. The reason for this was that the ruler of the demon world had never told Joshua about it.


    In Joshua��s impression, the demons were unable to reproduce with humans. However, ording to the records of the High Elves, the chaos demons were a type of ��humans who obtained special powers��.


    ��I��ll ask my elder sister and the High Elf elders... They might know something,��Joshua said.


    ��But what if something really happens?��


    Hiri was curled up in Joshua��s arms like a cat. Perhaps now was her most vulnerable moment.


    ��Nothing will happen. No matter what happens, I��ll guarantee that nothing will happen.��


    Josh curled Hili��s long silver-gray hair with his fingers and said in a low voice.


    ��I have a surprise for you in four days.��


    ��Four days? I seem to have guessed what the surprise is.��Hili rubbed against Josh��s chest again and said, ��But I will still wait with anticipation.��


    ��Okay...��


    Josh looked at the street of Squirrel Street again, but there was still an uneasy premonition lingering in his heart.


    Perhaps it was an illusion, when Jose��s gaze swept over a corner of Squirrel Street, a faint blue light shed past.


    ..


    On the fourth day after the opening of the golden jar reward.


    Jose had already announced the number of golden jars on the Spellcaster Forum, which was a total of fifty golden jars. The post even informed everyone of the remaining number of golden jars.


    When the time moved to the fourth day, there were only five golden jars left in the world that had yet to be found.


    Therefore, many movie fans embarked on the journey to find the golden jars!


    ��That��s what the newspaper said today.��


    Aquamarine stood on the street of Squirrel Street with a newspaper in his hand and shouted.


    He did not leave Nn overnight with his younger brother. After one or two consecutive days of probing, aquamarine still chose to do his old job.


    What he did not expect was that Jose fulfilled his promise. During these few days, no one disturbed Hai Lan��s life.


    ��Give me a newspaper!��


    ��Yes, sir.��


    Hai Lan handed the newspaper to a middle-aged man and continued to sell newspapers.


    ��There are still five cans left. I remember that the gold cans were auctioned in Nn��s underground ck market yesterday, Right?��


    ��The final price seems to be 12,000 gold coins. It��s really scary... I can even exchange it for a house in Nn.��


    ��If I drew it, I would definitely sell it... who would be stupid enough to spend so much money to see those movie stars?��


    Hai Lan quietly listened to the discussions of the people around him. If he also sold the Golden Jar, he and his brother would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of their lives.


    Perhaps... This was the right choice for him. Find a suitable person to sell the jar of gold and escape from this city... the farther the better!


    Just as Hai Lan was thinking about this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at a hidden corner of Squirrel Street.


    ��Kid, give me a newspaper. Hey! Didn��t you hear me? Where are you going? !��


    When someone wanted to ask Hai Lan to buy a newspaper, Hai Lan saw that figure immediately run to the other side of the street.


    His movements were very agile. He quickly left the avenue of Squirrel Street and found a sewer entrance in the depths of the alley.


    After going through a series ofplicated intersections, aquamarine came to a small space filled with posters.


    When Lucie saw him, she walked up in surprise.


    ��An adult came to the ground,��aquamarine said with her hands on Lucie��s shoulders.

 Chapter 817

    ?


    Chapter 817: Chapter 823, engagement


    Trantor: 549690339


    Arthur Crow��s amusement park, inside an amusement facility called the Ferris wheel.


    ��It feels like I can see the whole world when I��m at the highest point.��


    Hiri half-knelt on one side of the Ferris wheel, his hands pressed against the special window of the Ferris wheel as he looked down.


    Now that Arthur Crow had sailed near the Frost ins, the forgottennd was at the edge of Arthur Crow, and the Ferris wheel was built at the edge of Arthur Crow.


    So when the Ferris wheel rose to the highest point, Healy could no longer see the edge of ascetic crow. All she could see was a world covered in snow.


    The mountains in the distance, the forest covered in snow, and the snow falling from the sky were blocked by ascetic Crow��s magic barrier.


    Healy only needed to lean against the window to have the illusion of floating in the sky above the world.


    ��This is the effect I want,��said Jose.


    Hiri had been maintaining the posture that only a child would have when they took the kindergarten bus for more than ten minutes.


    Jose didn��t like the snowy scenery, but as long as Hiri liked the facilities..


    ��But it��s a little boring.��


    As soon as Jose had this idea, Hiri turned around and sat back down.


    ��This ferris wheel is more... boring than a roller coaster. is everything going to be like this?��


    Healy looked a little bored. To be more precise, she had been restless ever since she sat on the Ferris wheel.


    The only way to ease her nervousness was to carry Josh and pretend to look at the scenery outside.


    After watching the scenery for more than ten minutes, Healy finally adjusted her state of mind and turned around to face Josh.


    ��If I remember correctly, it should take 20 minutes to turn around. After another 10 minutes, I should be able tond on the ground,��Josh said.


    ��You dragged me up here just to watch the scenery?��


    Hiri looked at Josh suspiciously.


    ��What if I Say Yes?��


    Josh sensed Hiri��s anxiety and uneasiness, but due to his mischievous mentality, he didn��t give Hiri an answer so soon.


    ��Then I��ll use the magic to y a game first.��


    ��Okay...��


    Before Hiri opened the game partition of the Spellcaster Forum, Josh took out a delicate gift box and put it in his palm.


    ��Did you really buy that expensive and non-magical... decorative ring?��


    Hiri saw the size of the gift box and instantly guessed what was inside.


    ��Isn��t there such a tradition when Nn proposes?��


    Healy��s reaction surprised Josh. Josh had mentioned a long time ago that he would go with Healy to choose a wedding ring.


    At that time, the girl probably thought that Josh was going to buy some luxury items for himself.


    ��I... I��ve never been married, how would I know?��


    Healy was trying her best to maintain herposure, but the intimate atmosphere between the two of them was slowly oveing Healy��s inner defenses.


    When Joshua approached her, she habitually covered her mouth with the back of her hand and turned her head slightly.


    ��But I still... asked my sister, and said that when the people of the Frost Nation get married, the man seems to want to give...��


    ��Give what?��


    ��The fur of a magical beast. The more dangerous the magical beast, the more likely it is to show the man��s sincerity or something...��


    Should Jose sigh that this was indeed the frost kingdom? The folk customs were so ��simple��.


    ��Then do I need to go down and hunt a wolf or a deer or something?��Jose said.


    Below Arthur Crow was the Frost ins. There were many frost wolves living on the ins. They survived by eating the corpses of humans who had died in battle.


    ��No need! If I really want to do it, I should be the one to do it.��


    Hiri saw that Jose was about to roll up his sleeves and jump off the ferris wheel. She immediately threw the bashful emotions to the back of her mind.


    ��At a time like this, it��s better not to think about hunting. Let��s just follow my rules,��said Jose.


    ��Your rules? The wedding ceremony in the Demon World? No...��


    Hiri instantly understood what Jose meant when she looked at him. She gradually quieted down and looked at the decoration in Jose��s hand that was ��nothing but good-looking��in her eyes.


    ��This is a wedding ring.��Josh took out another ring from his pocket. ��I��ve told you about this before... two rings are paired. This one belongs to me, and this one is yours.��


    ��What��s the use of this ring?��


    Hiri had indeed heard about the wedding ring from Josh before, but she had never understood the use of a wedding ring.


    There were no traces of magic on the ring... The ring that Joshua gave Hiri in the past had the effect of shielding the mind from magic.


    ��It��s a symbol. In the future, you can continue to enchant these rings to improve their quality, for example, to enchant each other with magic, but now... Hold out your left hand,��said Joshua.


    ��I know that... you said that wearing this finger represents marriage and engagement, but why?��Hiri asked subconsciously.


    ��I don��t know either.��When Jose held Hiri��s left hand.., he paused for a moment. ��I remember saying that the ring finger of the left hand is connected to the heart. If the ring is worn on it, it��s equivalent to the heart connected to the heart. Anyway, will you marry me?��


    ��A spell to connect the heart? Or a blessing? It sounds a little bloody. Wait a minute...��


    When Healy said this, she realized that the current atmosphere was not suitable for sarcasm, but she realized that she seemed to have missed something.


    ��Can you repeat thest sentence?��Healy asked carefully.


    ��I... Joshua Arnold has officially proposed to you. Healy Lloyd, are you willing to marry me?��


    Joshua repeated the vows in a solemn tone again. Healy did not know how to answer Joshua for a while. When Joshua looked at her again, her eyes werepletely red.


    ��I��m willing... Of course I��m Willing!��


    Healy repeated the same words several times in a row, as if she was afraid that Josh would not hear it.


    After Josh got the confirmation, the ring went through Healy��s slender ring finger... and on Josh��s own ring finger, there was another ring.


    At this moment, Josh did not say any more confessions. He just held Healy in his arms again.


    Hiri had been sobbing in Joshua��s arms... Joshua did not understand why Hiri would cry like this in such a happy time, but he waited for a long time. When the Ferris wheel was about to reach the ground.., hiri finally stopped crying.


    ��Joshua... Do you still have the marriage rules?��


    Hiri rubbed his red eyes, adjusted his mood, and continued to ask Joshua.


    ��Of course there are a lot of things, such as a bow to heaven and earth, but these can only be used on the day of the wedding. Today is just the engagement.��


    In Josh��s memory, there were a lot of Earth��s wedding customs, and they were veryplicated.


    ��When will the formal... wedding ceremony begin?��Hiri asked softly.


    At this time, the Ferris wheel had arrived at the station. The cabin door slowly opened, but there was no one outside the door.


    Today, there was only one guest at Arthur Crow amusement park, and that was Hiri... the entire amusement park belonged to her alone.


    ��Three dayster.��Joe fixed the hair beside Hiri��s ear and said, ��I��ll let you choose the location.��

 Chapter 818

    ?


    Chapter 818: Chapter 824, the open day of the amusement park


    Trantor: 549690339


    The fifth day.


    Aquamarine suddenly woke up from his sleep. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw lurch standing next to him.


    ��What��s wrong? Who broke in?��


    Aquamarine had been on high alert recently. Lurch��s identity had already been known by the people on the ground.


    He could not be sure if someone would suddenly break in.


    Li held the golden jar in his hand and kept swinging it in front of aquamarine. At the same time, he held a broken pocket watch in his hand and tapped it.


    ��SH * T... It��s already nine o��clock? !��


    Aquamarine saw the time on the pocket watch roll down from the bed. He quickly picked up a worn-out coat on the ground and put it on.


    ��Li, let��s Go!��


    Today was the opening day of Arthur Crow amusement park. The Spellcaster Forum stated that the amusement park was open at ten in the morning.


    Aquamarine was so excitedst night that he did not fall asleep. He only gradually fell asleep at two or three in the morning.


    He was still a little sleepy when he dragged luci out of the sewer.


    The entrance to Arthur Crow amusement park was located in the dwarven city under Squirrel Street.


    The structure of the dwarven underground city was veryplicated. Aquamarine was very familiar with this ce, but in the past, this city was a forbidden ce for aquamarine.


    But today, in order to go to Arthur Crow, he had to risk returning to this ��Dangerous ce��.


    When he brought Luci to the location marked on the spellcaster forum... the surroundings were already surrounded by a crowd.


    Aquamarine had still underestimated the passion of the Nn people towards the Golden Jar. There was never ack of bored people in the world.


    Even if they did not win the Golden Jar, there were still many people who came here to watch.


    The dense human wall blocked aquamarine and lurch��s path.


    ��Please make way!��


    Aquamarine could only bite the bullet and squeeze through the gaps between these adults, but he failed... the crowd was too dense, there was simply no space for aquamarine to squeeze in.


    Some people even impatiently pushed aquamarine and lurch out, and aquamarine lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    The golden jar fell out the moment aquamarine fell to the ground. Although aquamarine immediately grabbed it and stuffed it into his arms, many people still saw the golden jar in Aquamarine��s hand.


    ��He��s actually the winner!��


    ��Child, you��re so young, you should need apanion...��


    The surrounding adults instantly surrounded him. A golden jar could only allow two people to enter Arthur Crow. This was also one of the rules.


    They instantly had greed when they saw the golden jar in Aquamarine��s hand.


    ��I have friends!��


    Aquamarine held Lucie��s hand again and red at them. However, this did not pose any threat to them. More and more people turned their gazes to aquamarine.


    ��Gentlemen.��A blue-robed old man appeared behind aquamarine and helped him up. ��You are already so old. You Shouldn��t bully two children anymore.��


    The crowd surrounding aquamarine immediately retreated in fear when they saw the old man... one of Nn��s seven sages, the blue-robed man.


    ��Go quickly,��the blue-robed man said softly.


    ��Thank you for saving me again.��


    After aquamarine thanked him gratefully, she immediately pulled Li and ran toward the entrance of Arthur Crow.


    ..


    ��There are so many civilians gathered underground. There is a bad smell everywhere.��


    ��Because this is the underground dwarf��s mine, Miss Moseley.��


    The Knight tried his best tofort the youngdy under hismand. She was born in the most prestigious Duke family in the country of steel. The first time she visited Nn, she came to the dirty dwarf city.


    This was indeed a huge test for her.


    ��Is this really the entrance to the city of the Sky? You Didn��t lie to me... Brother Kaos!��


    Just when Moheli was about to be suffocated by the damp air with the smell of charcoal ash floating in the underground mine, she finally saw the person she had been waiting for for a long time.


    ��I��m sorry, Moheli... I was dyed in dealing with the burning tower,��Prince Kaos said apologetically as he came to the side of the red-haired girl.


    ��It��s okay... I know you��re usually very busy, brother Kaos.��


    When she saw Kaos, she instantly restrained her suffocating look and turned back into a gentle and considerate girl.


    ��Then let��s hurry up and enter the park.��


    Prince Kaos took a deep breath and said to Molly.


    He was adjusting his mood. Since Queen Yekana had already appointed this girl as herpanion to the amusement park.


    Prince Kaos thought that his mother��s meaning was very clear. He would marry this girl next to him in the future.


    Therefore, Prince Kaos was controlling his emotions and trying his best to make him fall in love with Molly.


    This was not a difficult thing. Cousin Molly had inherited the good tradition of her family. Regardless of whether it was her magic talent or her appearance, it was something that she deserved to boast about.


    Her temperament was also considered impable among the nobles. Naturally, her figure was the same.


    More importantly, Molly liked him from the bottom of her heart, and Prince Kaos couldn��t find any reason to reject her.


    When Molly subconsciously held Prince Kaos��hand, he did feel a little tempted.


    All Prince Kaos had to do was to umte this little bit of interest in the amusement park, and gradually turn it into feelings like love or affection.


    ��Wee to Arthur Crow��s amusement park, Prince Kaos... HMM? Did you bring your lover with you today?��


    Joshua had taken on the task of receiving people in front of the portal today. So far, Joshua had sent a total of thirty-two holders of the golden jar into Arthur Crow��s portal.


    These holders brought manypanions with them. Father, Son and lover were the mostmon rtionshipbinations. Joshua also met a pair of mages who had just learned that a jar could allow two people to enter, so, he temporarily pulled a passer-by.


    ��Lover This... Your Highness Joshua.��Prince Kaos did not know how to answer Joshua. ��Oh right, moheli greets him. He is the creator of Arthur Crow Amusement Park.��


    ��Hello, my name is Moheli mlincole.��


    Moheli saw Prince Kaos so respectfully introducing herself to Joshua. She quickly guessed that Joshua��s identity was not simple.


    ��She��s quite a nice girl. Well... anyway, have a good time.��


    Joshua made a ��Please��gesture to the portal. Moheli could not wait to go to the city in the sky to take a look.


    ��Joshua! No... nothing.��


    When Prince Kaos was about to step into the portal, he suddenly turned around and wanted to ask a question, but in the end, he gave up.


    He wanted to ask if Enoch was in the amusement park, but this was not the question he should ask now.


    Jose watched Prince Kaos��s figure disappear into the portal, and above the portal stood a crow.


    That was the incarnation of a thousand faces. Heretic judges were attracted to each other... as a member of the judges in the past, she naturally had a way to identify if there were judges who wanted to sneak in.

 Chapter 819

    ?


    Chapter 819: Chapter 825, Best of all


    Trantor: 549690339


    Arthur Crow��s Hearthstone Tavern.


    The second and third floors of the Hearthstone Tavern had been transformed into a room for high ELF employees. The second floor was for men, and the third floor was for girls.


    At this moment, she was in a room on the third floor.


    ��What do you want me to do?��


    Ever since Dark Elf Belica came to Arthur Crow��s amusement park and experienced the thrill of the roller coaster, she had been temporarily staying there, unwilling to leave.


    During these five days, the Dark Elf had been living veryfortably. Ever since she had the magic web��s client, she had found a lot of ��Fun��that could give her a reason to live.


    ��The child of the forest said that he can��t let you continue eating here for free.��


    Twig was sent tomunicate with this dark elf. She was also a high elf who had voluntarily joined ascetic rock��s amusement park after its opening.


    ��I gave him the ability to see emotional imprints. This is a condition of exchange,��the Dark Elf said.


    ��But... No! The child of the forest has given you a job.��


    Branch felt that the only outstanding ability she had in this group of High Elves that was full of geniuses was lecturing. The proficiency of lecturing was something that she had learned from Al. .


    ��What Job? I��m very good at poisoning your cookies... andpared to me, humans prefer you to be young and cute.��


    Dark Elves did not care about their own reputation at all. At her age, honor was no longer relevant to her.


    ��...��Twiggy was choked. She did not know how to refute.


    This dark elf indeed looked very weak. If she was assigned to sell drinks and snacks, she would definitely scare away the customers.


    ��The child of the forest has already considered this, so I��ve prepared special clothes for you.��


    Leaf picked up a ball of blue stuff from the storage cab and piled it on the ground.


    ��Special clothes?��The Dark Elf picked up the clothes on the ground. There was a texture of animal skin in his hands.


    It was probably the fur of some kind of beast sewn together, but the overall appearance was not as soft as animal skin. Compared to the clothes, it looked more like a giant doll.


    ��Tom... If the child of the forest says that you like cats and mice so much, then y one of the characters. I also have a piece of Jerry��s clothes.��


    Twiggy took out a bunch of brown coats from the cupboard behind her and put them on the ground.


    ��This thing... wears it like this?��


    The Dark Elf, who had originally nned to eat and drink until her lifespan ended, was now interested again.


    She put Tom��s hood on her head, and her vision instantly narrowed.


    ��Let me help you.��


    Twigs helped the dark elf put on this doll-like costume. The effect was very good... it was just like Tom in the real world.


    ��This thing reminds me of the shackles in the dungeon.��The Dark Elf moved her body. ��What should I wear it for?��


    ��The child of the forest said that you only need to wave to others on the road... or guide them. Where are you going?��


    The Dark Elf did not listen to twigs and leaves��exnation at all. After putting on Tom��s clothes, he went out on his own.


    ..


    Prince Kaos walked out of the portal with Moseley.


    The moment he stepped out of the portal, the unique smell of coal in Nn��s underground instantly disappeared, reced by a pleasant fragrance of flowers.


    ��Wee to Arthur Crow amusement park.��


    What came to greet Prince Kaos was not the High Elf mentioned in the amusement park��s propaganda, or a human attendant... but a huge cat.


    This cat was not a sin demon, but more like a carefully made cat doll


    Molly seemed to be a little afraid as she held onto Kaos��s hand tightly. This cat doll, which was probably about the same height as Kaos, greeted them warmly.


    ��You��re Tom?��


    Prince Kaos was also watching cat and mouse. This animation was one of the few things that made himugh after every diatorpetition.


    ��That��s right, Tom who can talk. It��s a pity that Jerry isn��t here today. Then, two guests, do you need me to rmend the area for you to visit?��


    This ��Tom Cat��posed as a guide.


    ��Very good, then introduce it to us.��


    Moheli seemed to recognize that the voice of this Tom the cat was a woman. She took the initiative tomunicate with this Tom the cat.


    ��This is the map of the amusement park.��Tom the cat took out a map and spread it out in front of the two of them. ��There are many movie-themed areas in the amusement park. This is the area with the theme of ��The Devil Isn��t too cold��, and this is ��beauty and the Devil��...��


    When Tom the cat said the keyword ��Beauty and the Devil��, the expression on prince Oscar��s face twitched slightly.


    He did want to go to the area of ��beauty and the Devil��, but his reason told Prince Oscar that he was currently apanying his fianc��e... he should not go to see Belle at this time.


    ��Seeing that the rtionship between the two guests seems to be that of lovers, I strongly rmend the two of them to visit the area of ��beauty and the Devil��. There are many facilities and scenery that are suitable for creating a romantic atmosphere there.��


    ��Actually, my brother and I are not lovers, but brother... This is the only movie I��ve ever seen.��Moheli was clearly moved by Tom the cat��s vivid description.


    ��No... No...��


    Prince Kaos gritted his teeth, as if someone was desperately trying to drag the word ��No��back into his throat.


    ��Let��s change it to another... alright.��Prince Kaos did not know what he was afraid of. Even if he went there, he might not be able to see Belle, and even if he did..


    He did not continue to think about it. Moheli was already excitedly pulling him towards the interior of the amusement park.


    This was a colorful city. This was Prince Kaos��s first impression. Under the guidance of Tom the cat, Prince Kaos arrived at the entrance of the ��beauty and the Devil��area.


    ��Isn��t this just an ordinary vige?��


    Under the persuasion of Tom the cat, Molly came to this area full of expectations. However, realitypletely shattered her illusion.


    In front of her was a vige, an extremely ordinary vige... the houses built from wood exuded a poor feeling.


    But in the eyes of Prince Kaos, or every fan of beauty and the devil, it waspletely different.


    This was the vige where Belle had lived... Prince Kaos held Moseley��s hand as they walked quietly through the vige. Every scene in the movie reyed in his mind.


    In the middle of the vige was the location where Belle and the vigers sang together. On the south side of the vige was the scene where the vicious hunter gathered the vigers to attack the castle.


    And Belle��s home..


    Kaos stood in front of a stone house and was silent for a long time. At the door of the house sat an old woman who looked like Belle��s mother, the old woman nodded politely when she saw Kaos.


    Not only the old woman, but the entire vige was carrying out their daily activities. The tourists who came to visit seemed to be out of ce.


    Prince Kaos really had the illusion that he had mistakenly entered the movie. The only difference was that... here, he could see the magnificent castle when he raised his head.


    ��Shall we go there and take a look?��


    Moseley did not seem to understand what was so good about visiting a poor vige.


    ��Yes.��


    Prince Kaos regretted not bringing his camera. Now that he was looking at the castle in the distance, he unconsciously quickened his pace.

 Chapter 820

    ?


    Chapter 820: Chapter 826, the Best Gift -ThirdhUpdatedate)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Wee to the Prince��s castle, two guests!��


    The one greeting Prince Kaos was an rm clock, a moving rm clock.


    Moseley was obviously shocked by the rm clock that had eyes, a mouth, and the ability to take off a hat. Prince Kaos was once again filled with surprise, and a strange sense of happiness filled his heart.


    Because it was really... too realistic. Prince Kaos could find all the elements in ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    This was definitely the most fatal gift to all the movie fans. Prince Kaos admitted that when the rm clock greeted him, he was almost defeated.


    ��Hello, Fokke.��


    Prince Kaos remembered the name of the rm clock butler.


    ��Sir, you actually know my name. It��s really an honor. Today, the Prince is willing to wee all the guests who havee to the castle. Please follow me.��


    The rm clock once again gave a solemn salute to Kaos. As the butler, it brought Prince Kaos into the hall.


    Melodious music echoed in the hall. Prince Kaos had naturally heard the background music of this song, ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    He began to look forward to the devil prince slowlying down the stairs to greet him, or more directly, Belle.


    But unfortunately, there was no... Only the rm clock was leading the way.


    ��There are a few guests today, Mr. Duo. We are preparing for the dance on the second floor, and it will take some time. Before that, you can go to the restaurant and sit for a while.��


    The rm clock dutifully introduced the activities in the castle to Kaos.


    ��No problem.��


    Prince Kaos really wanted to walk around the castle, but the sign in the corner warned him that he was not allowed to leave the sightseeing route.


    Although it made Prince Kaos act out a little, the height of the servants in the castle was enough to make Prince Kaos unable to calm down the excitement in his heart for a long time.


    The rm clock brought Prince Kaos to a restaurant, where several tourists were already seated and eating.


    The scenery of the restaurant in the castle was somewhat different from that in the movie. In the movie, Belle enjoyed an extremely long table alone. It looked like a restaurant that was open for business, so of course, there was no such configuration.


    The rm clock brought Prince Kaos and Moseley to a table near the window and sat down.


    ��If you are hungry, you can look at the menu,��the rm clock ced a menu on the table and said to Prince Kaos.


    Prince Kaos opened the menu. Sure enough, the dishes on it cost money, and the price was slightly higher than the average restaurant outside.


    But for Prince Kaos, who attended all kinds of royal and noble families, this little money did not hurt him at all.


    ��I want a pot of Bergen ck tea. I don��t need the food for the time being.��


    So, Prince Kaos ordered a pot of ck tea.


    ��It will be delivered right away.��The rm clock took the menu and left respectfully.


    After moheli watched the rm clock leave, she calmed down a little.


    ��It seems that this is the first time you��ve seen an rm clock that can walk,��Prince Kaos asked.


    As long as the audience finished watching ��Beauty and the devil,��they shouldn��t be surprised.


    ��It��s just the first time I��ve seen it in real life,��Molly exined in a low voice for her previous loss of self-control. ��Also, the decoration of this castle is better than I expected, but the guests... are a little strange.��


    The decoration of the dining hall in the castle was definitely of a luxury level only avable in noble restaurants, but the tourists sitting here looked like they came from all walks of life.


    Moheli also saw a mercenary wearing an old leather armor. This kind of guest did not seem to fit in with the atmosphere here.


    ��After all, only the lucky ones can sit here.��


    Prince Kaos said a rare joke. When he returned to the burning mage tower to greet hispanions, other than weing them.., he expressed all sorts of envy and jealousy at the fact that Prince Kaos had drawn the Golden Jar.


    This was jealousy that was not concealed at all. There were also people who did not want to pay any price to go with Prince Kaos, especially the female spell casters in the scorching wizard tower.


    At first, Prince Kaos felt that it was not worth it, but... aftering to the castle of beauties and demons, Kaos swore that if he did note today, he might regret it so much that he would have a psychological trauma.


    ��I heard that there is a ballter. Can I invite you to dance with me?��


    Moheli��s mind did not seem to be there at all. When a dining car appeared beside moheli without anyone pushing it, she was still shocked.


    However, there was only a pot of tea on the dining car and two teacups filled with ck tea.


    Moheli was already a little thirsty. She picked up one of the teacups on the dining car. Just as she was about to drink it, a young voice sounded from under her hand.


    ��Do you like ck Tea?��


    Molly was slightly stunned. She looked at the Teacup in her hand and found that the Teacup in her hand had eyes and a mouth!


    She resisted the rude and embarrassing behavior of screaming, but with a shake of her hand, the Teacup fell on the table.


    ��It hurts.��The Teacupined softly.


    The tea in the Teacup spilled all over the clothes on Molly��s chest.


    ��Are you okay?��Prince Kaos immediately stood up, found a handkerchief, and handed it to Moseley.


    Moseley instantly blushed. The weather in ASCEKRO was close to the end of spring, so she changed into a light skirt aftering to ascekro.


    After the sleeves were soaked with ck tea, the bra-like clothes in the corbone on her chest were clearly visible.


    ��I... I��m fine.��Moheli covered her chest with the handkerchief Prince Kaos handed to her.


    Embarrassment and anger kept swirling in her heart. If Kaos was not opposite her, she would have questioned the waiter about what was going on.


    ��Why is the Teacup also...��


    ��Most of the furniture in the beauty and the Devil Is Alive.��


    Prince Kaos picked up the Teacup that had fallen on the table and carefully ced it back on the dining table.


    ��I��m sorry, miss. .��


    Finally, a human maid hurried out from behind, and the maid kept apologizing to Molly.


    ��We can help you dry your clothes...��the maid said in a low voice.


    Obviously, this help could not be carried out in the restaurant.


    ��Don��t mind it. Moheli, you can follow her. I will wait for you here.��Prince Kaos waved his hand to signal the maid not to take it to heart.


    Since Kaos had already said so, she could not continue to say anything. In the end, she could only follow the maid to the other side of the restaurant.


    ��Are we hated?��


    The Teacup continued to ask Kaos in a tender voice.


    Was this a puppet or... did such a creature really exist? Prince Kaos looked at the Teacup. It was hard for him to figure out how these instruments were given life.


    ��No, it��s not your fault.��


    Prince Kaos had also entered the plot of ��Beauty and the Devil.��To be precise, he was enjoying the fun of role-ying.


    Melodious music once again lingered in the restaurant. While Prince Kaos was drinking ck tea and quietly waiting for Moseley to return, his eyes caught a glimpse of a figure wearing a golden pce dress.


    The moment he saw that figure, Prince Kaos felt his heart suddenly twitch.


    ... ..


    PS: Kneel and beg for monthly votes!

 Chapter 821

    ?


    Chapter 821: Chapter 827, the man of the country of steel


    Trantor: 549690339


    Enoch had been a good boy in Nn for almost two years. Today, he finally remembered that his race was not human but a subus..


    The definition of a subus in the demon race itself was very vague. Every subus only remembered that they were created for ��Entertainment��.


    Enoch had also learned some ways to charm men when he was young, but he never used them. He always yed a female role in the movie..


    Although he was a man, he still relied on his own efforts and acting skills to show the audience an attractive female role.


    Today, Enoch was going to y this role in reality, not under the camera. Moreover, this was the task given to him by His Highness, Joshua. He had to perfectly show the guests Belle��s energetic and cute side.


    On the other hand, the devil prince��s actor, Zenas.


    ��Lord Zenas, she seems to hate me very much.��


    Ino was wearing a gorgeous golden dress from the y. He put his hand behind his back and leaned down to look at the little girl who was hugging Zenas��s leg.


    Of course, she was not a character that should be in ��Beauty and the Devil.��.


    ��She��s just a little afraid of strangers.��


    Zenas didn��t know how to exin to Enoch. In the past two years, Zenas had almost forgotten that he was a sin demon.


    Every day, he lived the life of taking care of the children at home and guarding the warehouse. He was sofortable that he looked like a retired old man.


    So much so that when Joshua asked him to y the role of the demon prince, Zenas couldn��t find the feeling.


    ��Hello, my name is Belle.��


    Enoch would not greet strangers like this in his daily life. He was also very afraid of strangers. Belle was much more enthusiastic than him.


    The little girl ignored Enoch and continued to hide behind Zenas.


    The music echoed throughout the castle at this time, as if reminding Enoch not to stay here any longer.


    ��Master Zenas... we seem to be going to a dance party. Do you still remember the dances that the ghosts taught you?��


    Enoch had learned ballroom dancing from the ghosts of the skeletal male for a long time, but she had not danced at all since arriving at Nn, so she was a little uneasy now.


    ��I still remember, but I don��t know if I Can Dance that well. Enoch... Go wait in the hall first,��Zenas said.


    Enoch nced at the little girl and didn��t ask too many questions... he lifted his slightly long skirt and walked out of the actors��lounge.


    Just outside the actors��lounge was a long corridor that had no end.


    The castle perfectly restored the residence of the Lord Skeleton, and Enoch walked toward the hall... After training, Enoch could already walk and dance well in high heels.


    However, on the way, Enoch met several people who were not characters from beauty and the Devil. In short, they were human beings.


    He had always been invisible in Nn��s Elementary Magic Academy. Now, Enoch wanted to walk past them and leave this ce subconsciously.


    Enoch suddenly remembered... his current identity was Belle, the most dazzling person in the whole castle.


    ��The... The Living Miss Belle!��


    ��It��s really the same as in the movie.��


    ��Oh my God.��


    The three tourists felt like they were hallucinating, but they soon came back to their senses.


    ��Hello, but I have something urgent to attend to. Can you excuse me?��Enoch tried to show his brave side.


    The three tourists politely stepped aside, but their exmations attracted the other tourists in the castle.


    ��The Wild Belle is here!��


    The news spread like a virus throughout the castle. Enoch felt that in the blink of an eye, more than 20 tourists who were visiting the castle had swarmed in from all directions.


    ��It��s really Miss Belle.��


    Enoch instantly experienced the agony of being a star. When the tourists on both sides of the corridor surrounded her, Enoch missed his life in the academy, where he wore sses and was invisible.


    One or two people might be able to use Enoch��s courage to make them give way. More than 20 movie fans gathered together, and Enoch could not get rid of them just by relying on himself.


    Enoch kept retreating... all the way to the corner of the corridor.


    The tourists surrounded her enthusiastically and asked all kinds of questions, for example, ��is the demon Prince Okay Now?��Belle, how is your life recently?��and someone asked maliciously, ��Miss Belle, are you really a widow?��


    Enoch did not know how to answer such a terrible question. Just as he gradually leaned against the door of the corridor behind him, the door of the corridor suddenly opened.


    Enoch did not have time to react... his hand was held by someone and pulled toward the door.


    The tourists also reacted at this moment. They immediately chased after him, but the person who held Enoch��s hand took Enoch and ran toward the other side of the castle.


    This kind of escapested for about three minutes. It was not until Enoch was brought to the cer in the castle filled with dining equipment that Enoch shook off the enthusiastic tourists.


    ��Thank... Thank you, Karos.��


    Enoch kept gasping for air as he thanked the other party. In the process of escaping, Enoch knew that it was Karos who had helped him.


    ��Don��t you even bring guards when you attend such events?��


    Prince Kaos found a chair for Enoch to sit down. It was already a miracle that he had not fallen after running for so long in his high heels.


    ��This... No, His Highness Josiah said that it��s enough to have Lord Zenas to hold down the fort...��


    Enoch hadpletely forgotten his role when he met his acquaintances.


    ��Zenas, the sin devil? Do you need me to call the attendants?��


    Prince Kaos knew that he couldn��t stay here for too long. His femalepanion, Molly, was still waiting for him in the restaurant.


    When he saved Enoch, Prince Kaos had acted on impulse, but now his rationality had controlled his thoughts..


    As the Prince of the country of steel, it was fine for him to like Belle, but liking Enoch was a very serious matter.


    Because Enoch was a man! This was absolutely not allowed.


    But now, the two roles of Enoch and Belle had gradually ovepped in Prince Karos��impression of them.


    ��Let me go find them myself. Sorry to trouble you.��


    Enoch wanted to stand up from his seat, but the moment he stood up, he fell down. Prince Karos instantly reached out and grabbed her arm to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    ��Twisted your ankle?��


    Prince Kaos realized why Enoch fell to the ground.


    ��This... There��s a doctor in this castle.��Enoch wanted to use his hand to cover his ankle, but this dress was too heavy.


    ��...��


    Prince Kaos took a deep breath and half-knelt in front of Enoch.


    ��I have a treatment method. Let Me See,��Kaos said.


    ��But...��


    At this moment, it touched on Enoch��s shame. Enoch already felt a little ashamed wearing this dress, not to mention pulling up the edge of the dress for the other person to look at his ankle.


    ��We��re both men. There��s no need to worry about anything.��


    Prince Kaos used this sentence to remind Enoch, but at the same time, he also reminded himself that Enoch seemed to have been convinced by Kaos and slightly lifted the edge of his dress.


    At this moment, he repeatedly told himself that Enoch was a man. No matter how much his face looked like a girl��s, he was still a man.


    But when Kaos saw Enoch��s calves, he always felt that the creator was ying a joke on him.


    Those were F * cking boy��s calves! Smooth and smooth... the skin was so wless that it was a little scary.


    Prince Kaos admitted that when he saw Enoch lift his skirt in the cer with a blushing face, a strange fear rose in his heart. 2


    ..


    PS: Last Night, my stomach spasmed until today. All kinds of cramps are unbearable. This chapter was written with my life... so I can only temporarily degenerate into an even greater beast

 Chapter 822

    ?


    Chapter 822: Chapter 828, give up! In terms of beauty, you are..


    Trantor: 549690339


    Prince Kaos was using the runes of the god of healing and flowing water to heal Enoch��s sprained ankle when the cer door was pushed open.


    The rm Clock Butler who had weed Prince Kaos earlier rushed into the cer.


    ��Miss Belle, I still underestimated the enthusiasm of the tourists towards you. Also, it��s great that Mr. Kaos is here as well. Your femalepanion is looking for you.��


    The rm clock was still immersed in his role. When he pushed the door open, he moved aside.


    ��Lord Kaos is really...��


    Moheli followed behind the rm clock. Along the way, her heart was filled with doubt and unease, especially when the rm clock brought her to the cer.


    Until she saw the figure of Kaos in the cer, she instantly forgot the unease in her heart. Instead, she entered a state of short-circuited thinking.


    The Prince of the country of steel was half-kneeling on the ground, and in front of the Prince sat a girl whose beauty was no less than hers, the girl lifted her skirt shyly... and Kaos was holding his ankle with a very focused expression.


    ��Ka... Kaos...��


    Moheli, who had suffered a huge shock, did not know what to say for a while. She looked left and right. In the past, when she was in the country of steel, there would be knights or personal guards to help her deal with such matters.


    However, at this time, her only ��guard��was Kaos. The most important thing was that she had been kidnapped by another girl.


    In the end, all moheli could do was to rush out of this ce that made her uneasy.


    ��Mo. . .��When Kaos wanted to persuade Moheli to stay, the magic that he cast became unstable.


    Kaos could only continue to focus on chanting the incantation to construct the runes of the god of flowing water and healing until these runes healed Enoch��s sprain.


    ��Can you stand up now?��Kaos asked.


    ��It still hurts a little, but it should be fine.��


    Enoch put on his high heels again and stood up with some difficulty. Kaos wanted to help Enoch up, but he was directly rejected by Enoch.


    Prince Kaos��thoughts also paused for a moment. Just as he was about to say something to Enoch, the rm clock came between the two of them.


    ��Sir, the plot of the romance novel is over. Enoch has a ball to attendter.��At this time, the rm clock was talking to Kaos as a staff member. ��Thank you for treating Enoch, but please take care of your female partner��s movements.��


    ��Well... I��m still at work.��Enoch lifted his skirt and said, ��See you in Nn in a few days.��


    ��I... Got It.��


    At this moment, Prince Kaos realized the difference between reality and movies. He took a deep breath again to control his emotions, and finally chose to leave the cer.


    After leaving the cer, Prince Kaos asked for two sses of red wine from his attendant. He took the red wine and found Moheli, who was at a loss in the corner of the castle.


    ��I��m sorry to have frightened you.��


    Prince Kaos handed the wine ss in his hand to her. Moheli hesitated for a moment, but she still took the wine ss from Prince Kaos.


    ��That girl... is Belle from beauty and the Devil?��Moheli recognized the female lead in beauty and the Devil.


    ��Yes, her ankle was injured, so I helped her treat it.��


    Prince Kaos had never learned how tofort a girl. When he was young, he learned how to blow up a man��s head with all kinds of weapons, not how to please a girl.


    ��It seems that your rtionship with her is more than just a friend?��Moheli asked carefully.


    ��I. . . Like this character,��prince Kaos said straightforwardly, ��But this is just a character in a movie that is different from the real world.��


    ��How is it different from the real world?��Moheli suddenly became angry when she heard Prince Kaos��s exnation.


    Because the girl sitting in the cer was so beautiful that moheli was ashamed of herself. She was exactly the same as the character in the movie.


    ��Because the actor who ys Belle in the real world is a boy,��Prince Kaos told Moheli the truth again.


    He personally felt that this truth was nothing. Most of the beautiful women and Devil fans already knew this secret. At the same time, some of the fans expressed that they were very sad, more fans expressed, ��Isn��t this better?��


    But Molly, who was standing in front of him, did not even have a magic terminal... at this moment, she was so shocked that the wine ss in her hand fell to the ground and shattered.


    ��I. . . I. . .��


    Molly kept retreating as if she had thought of something terrible. She was sure that when Kaos was holding Enoch��s ankle just now, his eyes were clearly filled with adoration.


    ��You look terrible. Are you feeling unwell?��Prince Kaos immediately held Molly, who was about to fall to the ground.


    Moheli did not answer. Prince Kaos very considerately brought her to a bench to rest. Moheli clenched her fists and thought for a few seconds.


    ��Brother, the ball in this castle seems to be about to begin. Should we go and try it?��


    After a short shock, Moheli��s heart was reced by a strongpetitive spirit.


    Being defeated by a man in terms of female charm, nothing could be more devastating to moheli.


    So she had to regain her dignity as a woman... and that was to defeat Belle by relying on her charm.


    ��If your body is fine.��


    Seeing Molly stand up directly, Prince Kaos also understood that this was her answer.


    In the end, Molly stretched out her hand to Kaos and held his hand as if they had entered the castle, walking towards the hall.


    Melodious music had been echoing in the hall for a long time. Tourists had gathered around the hall, and there were already four pairs of figures dancing slowly in the middle of the dance floor.


    Three of them were tourists who were invited to know how to ballroom dance, and the most eye-catching ones were the demon prince and Belle.


    There were not many people around, so moheli could easily see the scene on the dance floor. When she saw Belle on the dance floor again... she could only describe her as beautiful.


    Wearing a golden dress, she was undoubtedly the center of attention. Moseley stole a nce at Karos beside her.


    She realized that Karos��s gaze had been focused on her the whole time.


    A ssic scene from the movie appeared in front of him, bringing too much emotion to Prince Karos. It was not until Belle, who was dancing on the music notes, noticed Prince Karos among the crowd.


    A smile appeared on her face again... Prince Kaos suddenly realized that this smile belonged to him.


    ��Brother, let��s go somewhere else to have a look,��moheli said in a low voice at this moment.


    ��Aren��t you going to dance?��


    Kaos asked with some doubt.


    ��It��s meaningless.��


    This time, moheli tasted the so-called feeling ofplete defeat.

 Chapter 823

    ?


    Chapter 823: Chapter 829


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the entrance of Arthur Crow amusement park.


    ��This is a magic-powered machine used for live streaming. It��s very precious!��


    ��For live streaming?��


    A checkpoint was set up at the entrance to check if the visitors were carrying any dangerous items.


    A young man wearing a silver robe was stopped by the security enforcers.


    ��A function called live broadcast is recently established in the Magic Network��s visual field.��


    ��I know. You��re very curious about the name of the visual field.��


    ��Adjutant... you can call me adjutant.��


    The young man scratched his head and said shyly.


    ��I��m doing some live broadcasts of the Holy Church��s scenery, but not many people are watching.��


    ��Not many people are watching... your poprity is probably going to rise this time.��


    After the Enforcer finished inspecting the young man called the adjutant, he patted his shoulder... After thanking the enforcer for his blessing, the adjutant took his magic-conducting machine and left the checkpoint.


    The adjutant could be said to be one of the first people toe into contact with the magic. When he used the magic, he had personally experienced the holy cult��s army besieging the demonic forces in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    At that time, he had served under a female holy army named Myrce. However, ever since themander of Myrce became a Knight of the Holy Maiden, the adjutant had not seen his superior who had worked with him for almost three years.


    Fortunately, the adjutant was once again transferred back to Nn and took up the role of a manager in Nn��s local church.


    The prosperity of Nn��s weave also allowed him to use the weave, a devil creation, without being ostracized by the citizens of the Holy Church.


    After using the Magic Network for a long time, the adjutant naturally had the impulse to ��want to be famous��.


    Hence, he saved up an entire year��s worth of money to buy the newest live broadcast magic-guided machine of the Kelia Chamber of Commerce, the kind that could transmit his image to the magicwork��s field of vision.


    Currently, the service of this magic-guided machine was only supported in a few ces in Nn and the steel country.


    Even if the adjutant became a live broadcast sector lord, he wouldn��t have any interesting content to broadcast live, which caused his poprity in the magicwork to not be very high.


    All the way until today! The God of holy religion finally favored him. The adjutant broadcast for three consecutive days, ��Open the Golden Jar,��and finally won a golden jar on thest day.


    ��As you can see, this is the legendary Arthur Crow!��


    The adjutant used magic power to levitate the magic-powered recording machine beside him. On one side was the magic-powered machine that was recording him, and on the other side was the feedback from the magic web interface.


    The magic web interface had officially opened the live broadcast function. Now, the person who upied the top spot of the live broadcast poprity rankings was God Fuya, who did not go off stream for 365 days a year, followed by Al, who would appear every night to act cute.


    The Adjutant��s live broadcast poprity barely hovered around the middle of the current 100 + live streamers. However, when the adjutant wrote the title ��Tour around Arthur Crow Amusement Park!��, the live broadcast room��s poprity rapidly soared.


    When he saw that the number of viewers was about to exceed 10,000, the adjutant felt a huge sense of aplishment and satisfaction.


    ��The viewership Lord actually got the right to enter the amusement park?��


    ��Stop filming your own face, Sector Lord Vision, let us see what Arthur Crow looks like.��


    As the adjutant bragged about the magical machinery used for filming, some of the spectators were getting impatient, he immediately turned the floating camera towards the distant entrance of Arthur Crow��s amusement park.


    ��A small town surrounded by colors, so beautiful!��


    ��Sector Lord Vision! There��s a Tom over there? It seems to be the real Tom... I��ll give you 300 magic stones, can you go talk to that Tom?��


    Magic stones were equivalent to a currency in the live broadcast world, it was even more obscure than the rewards pool in the magic web world, one silver coin could buy 100 magic stones.


    The adjutant was naturally very happy to ept this mission, in truth he also wanted to speak to that Tom.


    When he walked over to that Tom cat, it noticed him too.


    ��Another outsider, Hello.��


    When the tom cat greeted him warmly, the adjutant was slightly stunned for a moment.


    ��why does it feel different from the Tom that was shown on Nn��s television station...��


    ��Tom is a woman?��


    The series ofments in front of the adjutant had already thoroughly exined the part of his heart that was surprised.


    ��You can treat me as the guide of this amusement park.��


    Tom the cat ignored the adjutant��s dullness and continued to warmly greet him.


    ��This is the map of Arthur Crow amusement park.��


    Tom the cat took out a map from somewhere and ced it in front of the adjutant. At this moment, the adjutant had the same feeling as Tom that he had seen on TV.


    Because the tom on TV would take out a bunch of strange things from behind him at any time.


    ��Are you from thend of Saints?��Tom suddenly stopped his introduction and asked about the deputy��s background.


    ��Yes, but I��ve been living in Nn recently.��


    The deputy was not surprised that his background would be exposed. His clothes had the of a missionary from thend of saints.


    ��Since you��re from thend of saints, I strongly rmend you to go here.��


    Tom the cat pointed at the building on the map that was located at the edge of the main street. This building had the words ��Hearthstone Tavern��written on it.


    ��There��s a Hearthstone Tavern here too?��The Adjutant was a little surprised.


    ��A tavern is a favorite ce for you humans, isn��t it? Of course, there are things you like to see here too.��


    This tom the cat gave the adjutant an increasingly strange feeling... what was worse was that the viewers in the live broadcast were not very interested in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Nn has Hearthstone pubs everywhere, Sector Lord, why don��t you go watch this devil isn��t too cold first?��


    ��I should go to the loyal dog eight gong first, no... Beauty and the Devil is better.��


    ��I��ll spend two dragon scales, sector lord, I��ll go take a look at that ce called the sky train first.��


    The Adjutant looked at the variousments that popped up on the demon, he felt like he had be a marite, only this marite was something he was very happy about.


    Two dragon scales were equivalent to two gold coins, and he got half of them.


    However, the adjutant had waited in line in the morning and had not touched anything. He was indeed a little thirsty and hungry.


    ��Everyone, don��t be too impatient. I��ll go to the Hearthstone Tavern to buy some drinks. I��ll tour the entire amusement parkter.��


    After the adjutant calmed down the audience in the magic vision, he said goodbye to Tom the cat and walked toward the Hearthstone Tavern that she rmended.


    Along the way, he met many high elves who seemed to be selling various desserts. Some High Elves were handing out floating colorful spheres to the tourists.


    The entire amusement park really had a fairnd experience... at the entrance of the Hearthstone Tavern in the amusement park, when the adjutant pushed the door open and walked into the Hearthstone tavern.., when he wanted to ask the attendant to serve some drinks that he could take away... the adjutant saw a figure that should never have appeared here.


    ��Huan... Wee.��


    The attendant��s voice sounded very stiff,pletely unqualified... because she was not supposed to be a attendant here in the first ce, and a ce like the battlefield was more suitable for her.


    ��Officer Myrce?��


    The Adjutant was instantly terrified. He was originally in a state of excitement, but when he saw his past boss, all his thoughts were frozen into dregs. But what was worse was when he saw Myrce��s attire.., his entire brain stopped working.

 Chapter 824

    ?


    Chapter 824: Chapter 830, fall from grace


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the first floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Myrce swore that today would be the most humiliating day for her. It was far more humiliating than when she was threatened by the Chaos Fiend.


    In the past, when Myrce was facing off against Nn and Joshua, she could at least shout out, ��I won��t submit to you even if I Die!��


    But now... she hadpletely be the Chaos Fiend��s maid. What was worse was that her former colleague had alsoe to this amusement park!


    They should just look alike.


    The Adjutant saw that he had tentatively called out the name of the person in front of him, Myrce, but she didn��t seem to have any intention of admitting it.


    No matter what, he wasn��t willing to believe that the powerful Holy Army Female Knight would... work here as a servant of a tavern, and even wear such strange clothes.


    ��This servant is pretty... the style of the servant��s clothes is pretty good too, isn��t the skirt a little too short?��


    ��Sector Lord, are you sure you didn��t run to that... What kind of Store?��


    Stop!


    The Adjutant looked at thements that were about to explode in the demon vision, turning the camera back to him, this instantly caused a group of viewers toin.


    However, the adjutant couldn��t care less, just as he was about to turn and leave the inn, a voice came from the depths of the inn.


    ��Myrce, weren��t you doing well before? Why are you putting on that face to receive the guests this time...��


    The adjutant looked at the figure walking down the stairs of the Hearthstone Tavern. Joshua Arnold... that Chaos Demon!


    All of Nn��s taverns were owned by that Chaos Demon. It was normal for the newly opened Hearthstone Tavern of Arthur Crow to be a demon.


    The problem was..


    But he did mention the name Myrce just now, didn��t he?


    ��Sir... Sir?��


    The Adjutant was still nning to find out more about the person in front of him, but the person had already put on the most terrifying smile the adjutant had ever seen.


    ��Sir... may I help you?��


    From the moment Myrce became a member of the Holy Army, she had been a stubborn person. She had forced herself to abide by many of the rules of the Holy Army, and one of them was to keep her promise.


    She had lost the bet... and had caused Lord Helolia to be a prisoner of this demon. Therefore, in order to atone for her sins, Myrce had toplete this task.


    It did not matter if the adjutant recognized her identity. If he knew that the Saintess of the Sacred Kingdom was also a maid in the demon��s Tavern, it would be a major event that would shake the hearts of the people!


    ��Would... would you like a ss of fruit juice? White willow fruit juice would be fine.��


    The adjutant subconsciously found a chair and sat down. He spoke in a simrly stiff voice.


    Myrce had already turned around and went to the bar counter to get the things that the adjutant had ordered. During this time, the Adjutant��s eyes had been revolving around Myrce.


    What Myrce was wearing now should be a maid��s uniform, but it was still specially modified. Nn��smon maid��s uniform skirt was so long that her feet couldn��t be seen.


    However, the ck and white skirt that Myrce was wearing was so short that one could see the skin of her thighs above her knees.


    The Adjutant did not know who designed this eye-catching outfit, but he still praised the designer in his heart.


    ��video host! Quickly turn the camera over! I have something urgent!��


    When the camera was focused on the adjutant��s face, the audience��sments had beenpletely blown up, but the adjutant saw ament that he was more concerned about.


    ��What��s the Emergency?��The Adjutant lowered his voice and asked.


    ��The maid I saw earlier seems to be... themander of my previous Legion!��


    ��What... Legion?��The adjutant saw this piece of news and felt bad.


    ��The 72nd Legion, you know about it, right? Video host...��


    That audience member was very smart and did not mention the name of the Legion. He only said a number. There was only one legion in the world that had so many numbers, and that was the Holy Army.


    When the adjutant was assisting the Messiah, he was acting as a missionary of Nn��s local church. The Adjutant did not know much about the position and experience of the Messiah in the Sacred Army, however, the fact that the Messiah was part of the second squad of the Seventh Crusade of the Sacred Army... He knew that.


    Traveling together?


    Was the sacred army so advanced that they could watch live broadcasts nowadays? !


    ��Are you... mistaken?��


    The adjutant calmed down and made the right decision.


    He knew that Myrce, as the Guardian Knight of the SAINTESS, had been found out by the soldiers of the country of the Holy Church... if she became a maid in a tavern like this, it would definitely cause a very bad influence.


    What was worse was that the adjutant might also be buried with her.


    ��I think I��ve made a mistake too. Thest time I saw themander was two years ago... Every time she came back from a mission, her face was ck and gray, and her hair was almost as short as a man��s. That��s why we��ve always treated her as a man... hmm... a reliablerade-in-arms!��


    The audience started chatting with the adjutant, and the adjutant stole another nce at Myrce when he saw hisments.


    In the distance, Myrce was walking over with a wooden tray. The adjutant knew what Myrce looked like two years ago... He couldn��t feel any femininity in her at all.


    But now, something called femininity had been released on her, okay.


    She had be so beautiful just with long hair and some light makeup.


    Why did the adjutant regret not wooing Myrce after working with her for two years


    However, the adjutant quickly thought of a reason. He was shorter than Myrce!


    ��Then you must have mistaken me for someone else.��


    The Adjutant was still covering up Myrce��s identity for the sake of their past friendship.


    However, at this moment, Myrce had already ced the white willow juice on the Adjutant��s table.


    ��I should congratte you for being here.��


    Myrce still had a warm smile on his face, but the adjutant could still feel the tremendous pressure, as if what was ced on the table was not a cup of fruit juice but a knight��s sword.


    ��But I hope you can keep it a secret... can you?��Myrce said.


    The adjutant kept nodding, as if his head would fall to the ground if he nodded too slowly. At this time, the adjutant was very d that his former superior was a kind and upright knight like Myrce.


    If it had been some ruthless fellow, he probably wouldn��t have lived till tomorrow.


    ��That��s good, if you need anything else, just call the other attendants.��


    Myrce adjusted his mood and turned to leave.


    The Adjutant had just let out a sigh of relief, ncing at the news on his vision.


    ��I remember this voice! It��s definitely the Commander!��


    ��Sector Lord Vision, didn��t you say Myrce��s name just now... I remember seeing you beside themander.��


    It was over... The Adjutant looked back and forth at the audience��s names, realizing that there was actually more than one person who recognized myrce.


    The Sacred Army during peacetime had started to form groups to watch the demon live broadcast?


    Why did the adjutant feel like the sacred religion country was about to die, but what was worse was that Myrce��s identity had already been recognized, no matter how much he refuted, it was useless.


    The Adjutant looked at the soaring poprity in the visual field. He was a little reluctant to close the live broadcast visual field. In the end, he chose apromise, which was to turn off his voice recording.


    ��Mi... That! There��s one more thing.��The Adjutant decided to tell Myrce about the live broadcast in the visual field before Myrce returned to the country of the sacred religion.

 Chapter 825

    ?


    Chapter 825: Chapter 831, Gloria��s perfect live broadcast ssroom


    Trantor: 549690339


    Myrce directly asked for an hour��s leave from Joshua and went to the adjutant alone to listen to the narration of the live broadcast visual field.


    Myrce also knew about the live broadcast visual field, because Gloria often yed this kind of thing.


    Gloria almost never missed out on any means to make herself famous. Now she had five or six ��Disguises��on the magic web, and each of the disguises had different settings.


    Even Myrce found it hard to imagine how Gloria could y so many different roles every day without being confused.


    Among these disguises, three of them had opened the livestream view.


    ��First, tell me, how many people are watching your livestream view?��


    Myrce brought her adjutant to the back of the tavern alone. She no longer cared about her own face.


    The live broadcast had only appeared for a few days, so Myrce had never imagined that someone she knew would bring the live broadcast to the amusement park.


    If her identity was exposed, it would be easy for people to contact Saintess Gloria. What was worse was that the adjutant said that many of the viewers in the live broadcast were from the country of the sacred religion.


    What made Myrce feel suffocated the most was that there were colleagues from the Sacred Army inside!


    ��There were only about 200 to 300 people in the past...��the adjutant��s first sentence made Myrce feel relieved, but he soon swallowed it back. ��Aftering to this amusement park today, the number of people was about 20,000.��


    The adjutant nced at the number of people online in the live stream view again. In the past few minutes, he had been brought to the kitchen of the Hearthstone Tavern by Myrce, which had once again aroused the public��s anger, so the number of viewers had dropped to a rtively low point, however, the number of viewers had also dropped to around 15,000.


    ��20,000.��


    Myrce remembered that when the number of viewers in Gloria��s live stream was at its peak, it was only around 8,000 people.


    ��A trip to the amusement park on the live stream? What a great method.��


    While Myrce was struggling with what to do, Gloria��s voice sounded in the kitchen. At this moment, Myrce almost screamed. She even picked up the kitchen knife and wanted to knock the adjutant out temporarily.


    However, the Adjutant��s next sentence saved him from the tragedy of fainting.


    ��Officer Myrce, who is she?��


    The Adjutant looked at the little girl who walked into the kitchen. She was wearing the same clothes as mass.


    If Myrce wore this outfit, it could be said to be sexy, but if this little girl wore it, it would be considered a crime... should the adjutant bementing that it was indeed a tavern run by the Devil?


    ��She... She is...��


    Myrce had long been used to the miraculous ��face-changing��ability of Gloria. This ability did not seem to be something that could be done with makeup or changing hair color. It was more like the shapeshifting ability of a judge.


    ��I��m her friend. You Can Call Me Herlene.��


    Gloria helped Myrce cover up this lie. Not being able to lie was actually one of Myrce��s weaknesses.


    ��Messiah, it��s rare for you to get the Golden Jar. Don��t you want to try doing a live broadcast?��Gloria came to Messiah��s side and asked.


    ��I didn��t...��


    Messiah was about to answer that Gloria did not get the golden jar at all, but Gloria interrupted her again.


    ��Sir... If the kitchen stays too long, you will be asked to leave. Can you please leave now?��Gloria said.


    ��I have something to discuss with your friend.��


    The Adjutant had not figured out the countermeasures to expose her identity with Myrce.


    ��Don��t worry about me. You can take a look around yourself. Have a good time.��


    Myrce knew that this was equivalent to an order from Gloria. What strange idea did she have.


    Although Myrce was very helpless, she somehow felt that her sister wanted to y a prank on her, but her parents from above loved her too much, so she had to give in.


    But in essence, Myrce was still obeying Gloria��s orders.


    ��Okay.��


    The adjutant could only choose to leave at this moment. For a time, only Myrce and Gloria were left in the warehouse in the kitchen.


    ��Myrce, look at yourself with your third eye,��Gloria said.


    ��Myself?��


    Myrce closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the world waspletely different. Arge amount of golden power of faith was condensed on the body of Gloria in front of her.


    She had seen this scene countless times. This was also the reason why Myrce firmly believed that she had been chosen by the god of Holy Light. When Myrce looked at her hands again... Her eyes widened.


    Myrce could see a dim golden light that even she could not detect revolving around her palms.


    ��It seems that some of your formerrades are interested in you.��An unfathomable smile appeared on Gloria��s face.


    ��Formerrades... But why? Lady Gloria, I��m just an ordinary person.��


    If she was not a god��s chosen one, no matter how many people she liked, she would not receive the blessing of the power of faith.


    ��Because I��ve made you no longer an ordinary person. Is this the passing of the torch... or a shackle?��Gloria said a word that myrce could not understand. ��This kind of blessing to the god of Holy Light has given many people, but in the end, very few people can reach my level.��


    Gloria held out her hand to Myrce and said.


    ��Now You��re also the chosen one. You Don��t know anything about movies and music, but I��ve thought of an interesting route. You can try it now.��


    Gloria had let Myrce try movies and music in the past. Myrce basically did well in movies and music, but there was still a distance to perfection and excellence.


    It meant that Myrce was destined to be mediocre in this aspect. This was not what Gloria wanted.


    ��Blessing... it��s too sudden.��


    Myrce looked at the light around her hand and felt unreal.


    ��Whether it��s sudden or not, I��m almost exhausted every day in order to collect the power of faith! Myrce, you have to help me now.��


    Gloria didn��t wait for Messiah to adjust his state of mind, nor did she wait for her toprehend any God��s will from the faith.


    A magic-powered camera was stuffed into Messiah��s hand.


    ��Open Your Magic Net, I��ll teach you how to register for a live broadcast.��


    Gloria began her perfect live broadcast tutorial. Messiah didn��t resist much throughout the whole process, and under Gloria��s guidance, he registered an ount for the magic.


    ��The best way to use this kind of magic-powered machine is to engrave the levitation spell in the inscription of the order system. This is a very simple spell. I think you should know it,��Gloria said.


    Myrce nodded. Levitation was a necessary part of the daily magic of the people in this world. However, the only thing that ordinary people could do was to reduce the weight of the goods, and the more powerful spellcasters could use it on themselves.


    As for Myrce, she learned it to carry supplies on the battlefield.


    Myrce spent a few minutes learning how to use levitation to control the magic camera.


    ��Lady Helolia, are we going to break our promise to that Chaos Demon?��


    Myrce wanted to take off her clothes now and run away from the tavern... but there was always a little honesty and integrity in her mind that told her not to break her promise.


    ��I��ll talk to Joshua. He��ll probably agree,��Helovia said.


    ��I��ll talk to that Chaos Fiend. In fact, I... Can��t stand the clothes.��Myrce didn��t want Helovia to take the risk.


    ��What clothes? You��ll have to wear them when you go to the amusement parkter.��


    ��? ? ?��

 Chapter 826

    ?


    Chapter 826: Chapter 832, secret news


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��I don��t have a problem with that, but are you sure that Myrce can really wear this outfit... and go outside?��


    Joshua was monitoring the movements of the entire amusement park in Arthur Crow.


    During this period of time, Joshua��s one-day restriction on the little maid, Gloria, ran to him and indicated that another maid, Myrce, was ready to leave.


    ��Don��t underestimate me. This kind of dress can��t make me waver.��


    Myrce was still as tough as ever when facing Joshua, even though Joshua had seen myrce secretly pulling her skirt countless times in the tavern, trying to make her skirt longer, such a... Meaningless move.


    ��Then go. Do you need me to rmend a tour route for you?��Joshua agreed faster than Myrce expected.


    Myrce didn��t say anything more and directly walked out of the room with Gloria.


    When the two maidservants left, Joshua put down the map of the amusement park in his hand.


    A white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��Haven��t you figured out what that Gloria is Yet?��Joshua asked.


    The moment Gloria stepped into ascetic crow, the white bird sensed her existence and warned Joshua that this Saintess was not human.


    ��I don��t know. There are many auras mixed in her body,��the White Bird said to Joshua. ��Humans, the world tree, and Dragons.��


    ��Let me guess. This SAINTESS is abination of these three keywords? The Guardian Dragon that hosts the world tree... is the human aura her disguise?��


    ording to the settings, each world tree was protected by a pure-blooded dragon, and there was a world tree in the sacrednd. However, Joshua had never heard of any dragons in the sacrednd.


    It was very likely that Gloria was the incarnation of that pure-blooded dragon.


    ��Her body is very weak. It doesn��t fit the category of a dragon at all.��The White Bird did not agree with Joshua��s guess.


    ��Then I can��t guess. HMM... let��s change the topic.��


    A silver-white inscription appeared in Joshua��s hand. A projection appeared in front of Joshua with the disappearance of the inscription.


    The projection showed a corner of Arthur Crow. The people in the projection were aquamarine and lurch... They were holding a magic version of a balloon in their hands, and they seemed to be having a good time.


    ��You told me before that their identities were...��


    ��Ancestors, this is how you Nn people call yourselves. In My Records, they called themselves sublimators.��


    The White Bird��s voice sounded like a young man full of knowledge. In fact, Joshua��s impression of the white bird was that of a young man wearing a schr��s robe and sses.


    ��Another word that I have never heard of. I can understand the ancestors... but what does sublimator mean?��Joshua asked


    Arthur Crow was a city on the level of ruins. Arthur Crow��s existence was much older than Nn��s.


    Although Arthur Crowe was severely damaged during the catastrophe, many precious documents were still preserved.


    ��No further details can be read... but in the words of the ancestors, sublimation and immortality are the same word. The ancestors of the elves... that is, the ancestors were allies with them in the past. The records mentioned that they obtained eternal life in order to survive the ��catastrophe that almost destroyed the world��.��


    The White Bird spoke a long list of information that Joshua could not understand. Joshua knew a little about the history of this world��s ancient times from the gray-clothed man.


    ��I know that the apocalyptic disaster was the invasion of things outside the world, and then their civilization and your civilization were destroyed... but how is this rted to eternal life?��


    In the face of Joshua��s question, the white bird made a gesture of pping its wings to show that it had no way of knowing.


    From the information revealed by the White Bird, the ancestors were undoubtedly the ancestors of present-day humans... This made Joshua somewhat disappointed.


    ��So these sublimates are the ancestors of present-day humans? Unfortunately... I thought there was a chance to discover a new world tree.��


    ��Child of the forest, you still want a New World Tree?��The white bird could hear the disappointment in Joshua��s voice, as well as his great ambition.


    Currently, Joshua had gained the recognition of the World Tree of the three elven races. This was a terrifying number.


    ��It��s not enough. Just three world trees are far from enough...��


    Joshua walked to the window and looked at the world that was covered in snow outside of Asgolos in the distance.


    After asgolos came to the sky above the frost kingdom, the entire fortress, White Frost Deer City, and the other four cities around the frost kingdom were all under the scope of the magic.


    In the past few days, shier had been busy rmending the benefits of the magic to his citizens, which led to the recent surge in the number of users of the magic.


    Fortunately, there were three world trees controlling the bad information, or else the magic would be in a mess because of the huge influx of new users.


    ��My goal is the entire world...��Jose extended his hand toward the sky outside the window. ��The goal of the entire world may be a little exaggerated, but it is necessary for slightlyrger cities to be connected to the magic.��


    Joshua did not expect himself to be able to achieve such a dense coverage like the ��vige connection��, but every major country had to at least be included in the coverage of the Mana Net.


    ��The area that Arthur Crow can cover... It��s not even one-tenth of the Frost Kingdom��s. I��m not satisfied.��


    ��Give me time to grow.��


    This was the first time the white bird heard Joshua speak of his ambition, and Joshua also told the White Bird that his ability was far from enough


    This was something that the high elves would never dare to say to their world tree.


    ��Of course, I have the patience to wait...��


    Joshua knew that the world tree still had room to grow. The World Tree of the ckwood Elves had already allowed the magic to cover the entire capital of Faroese, bing the nation��s most important treasure.


    Nn��s Frost Elf World Tree had also managed to let the magic cover the entire Nn.


    If the World Tree of the ckwood Elves and the Frost Elves were in their growth period, the World Tree of Arthur Crow was in its mature period.


    ��Jose, someone has been following those two little guys.��


    A message popped up in front of his eyes from thousand-face. Thousand-face had sent spies to follow aquamarine and lurch, even if they came to Arthur Crow amusement park.


    However, the spies sent by thousand-face found that they seemed to have met their peers. After thousand-face confirmed it, he immediately told Joshua the message.


    ��it depends on the situation. Don��t disturb them.��


    After Joshua learned that the sublimators did not have the resources of the world tree, he had no interest in interfering with their affairs. However, if they came to his territory.., joshua did not mind ��inviting��them out.


    This was the first time that Arthur Crow amusement park was opened to the outside world. Joshua would not allow any problems rted to the safety of the visitors.

 Chapter 827

    ?


    Chapter 827: Chapter 833: Food!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Myrce was in the changing room. She had to make some preparations before the live broadcast was officiallyunched.


    There was a huge floor-to-ceiling mirror in front of the changing room. Myrce looked at herself in the floor-to-ceiling mirror and subconsciously ced her hand on the edge of the skirt again, wanting to lengthen the skirt that was so short that it made her blush.


    But this was a meaningless thing..


    The skirt that was so short that Myrce was afraid of was the reason why she did not want to go out. It was as if she could see her close-fitting clothes just by running a few steps.


    Therefore, in order to prevent herself from getting naked, Myrce resolutely took out the cotton shorts that she had used during training.


    This pair of shorts was brand new. When Myrce wore armor, she would wear many underlined clothes. This was the most basic one.


    Myrce put on the cotton shorts tentatively and looked at herself in the mirror again.


    There was no change in her appearance. She was still the sexy servant girl.


    No... Myrce always felt that the word ��sexy��appearing on her body would make her feel ufortable.


    But now, Myrce felt much more at ease. It was as if she was wearing a hard armor under this shameful servant girl��s outfit. Even her confidence was much better!


    ��Myrce, if your admirers find out that you��re wearing this... they��ll be very sad.��


    It was unknown when Gloria had stood in the corner of the fitting room. She had watched Myrce put on the cotton shorts the whole time.


    ��Lady Gloria, I don��t think I��ll have any admirers...��


    Myrce had never thought that she could be like Gloria or some of themanders of the Holy Army who had many followers.


    ��Then start collecting your admirers today. Set your first target at 1,000 people for the time being! This is an order.��


    Gloria gave this order to Myrce with a smile.


    ��Yes... Yes, sir.��


    Myrce did not know how many reasons he had to refuse, but this order was not impossible toplete, so Myrce had to obey.


    Finally, Myrce took a deep breath and used her levitation spell to float the magic camera in front of her.


    The next moment, she opened her own magic and directly logged into the live broadcast field.


    The live broadcast field could download an application called ��Eye of the eye of the eye��to assist the sector lord in setting the settings for the live broadcast.


    In this aspect, Gloria had already taught her before. Myrce had already adjusted the settings for the eye of the eye of the eye of the eye, but she had a hard time choosing the name of the live broadcast field.


    ��Let��s call it Arthur Crow amusement park.��Gloria helped Myrce choose a more serious name.


    Myrce chose this name. Currently, there were only 49 views in the live broadcast, and there was only one view that Myrce could find that was rted to Arthur Crow amusement park.


    That view was ranked seventh... just by looking at the name of the Adjutant, Myrce knew the other party��s identity.


    The Adjutant��s live broadcast had 10,000 viewers, and Myrce only needed to reach one-tenth of it.


    Myrce adjusted her breathing again, and when she opened her eyes again, her face had already appeared on the live broadcast screen.


    Currently, Myrce��s live broadcast had one viewer, and this one was very likely herself.


    On the right side of the screen, there was something called the ��bullet screen��input window, and on the bottom row were some strange icons.


    Myrce moved her finger to the icons, and the words ��Magic Stone��, ��ck Gold��, ��Dragon Scale��, and so on were disyed on them.


    ��Alright, stop sitting here! Hurry up and go out and attract your admirers!��


    Gloria did not give Myrce time to finish watching all of this, and directly pushed Myrce out of the fitting room.


    At this moment, Myrce remembered that she had once participated in a ghetto eviction mission. She had met an old woman in some bars who shouted, ��Girls,e out and meet the customers!��.


    All kinds of strange thoughts shed through Myrce��s mind. When Myrce came back to her senses, she was already standing at the door of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    In front of her was the Central Avenue of the amusement park. On both sides of the avenue, she could see wooden carts selling snacks.


    Myrce turned around and saw that Gloria had already returned to the tavern. Apparently, Gloria had no intention ofing with her.


    So, Myrce stood on this avenue and fell into a dilemma. What should she do? Where should she go next?


    While Myrce was stuck in this dilemma, her live broadcast field suddenly weed seven new visitors.


    At this moment, Myrce realized that her appearance was being watched by someone. A very stiff smile appeared on her face, waving at the camera in front of her.


    ��The viewership Lord is actually a girl!��


    ��Is it really in the amusement park? I can already see two fake amusement park views.��


    ��This is really Arthur Crow amusement park.��


    Myrce saw that there were people questioning the news and immediately exined to the camera.


    ��Vision Sector Lord! Vision Sector Lord... can you go to the ��this demon isn��t too cold��area to take a look? I want to see Miss Matilda��s figure.��


    The people who were questioning did not say a second sentence. Another three new visitors came to Myrce��s view. One of the visitors informed Myrce of her hopes.


    ��Of course.��


    Someone made a request, and Myrce had a goal... she recalled the structure of the amusement park, walking towards the end of the main road.


    The number of people watching Myrce��s live broadcast had already reached 27, and the magicwork vision popped out, ��The short touch wand gave 200 magic stones to the Vision Sector Lord.��


    ��Magic stones... What��s This?��


    Myrce had yet to fully understand the system of the live broadcast viewership, including these magic stones, ck gold and so on.


    ��The viewership lord seems to have just registered, no wonder he doesn��t know...��


    ��This is a gift for you.��


    ��Magic Stone Gift... is it a casting material that contains magic power? 100 should be very expensive.��


    In Myrce��s imagination, every casting material was linked to the word ��Expensive.��.


    ��Magic stones are a kind of currency in the realm of vision. One silver coin can be exchanged for a hundred magic stones. After the audience gives it to you, you can get half of the profits. Simply put, you just earned one silver coin.��


    This message was sent by a user named the Messenger of fire. Myrce felt that this message was very familiar.


    Wait... wasn��t this the name of that Chaos Fiend Jose on the demon!


    Myrce��s originally stiff smile became stiff to the point of no expression. She should have known that she had to face all sorts of people after opening the demon.


    ��Wee to the future popr sector lord.��


    Myrce��s face was stiff as she didn��t know how to face that Chaos Fiend.


    The person who sent the fire gave Myrce a dragon soul treasure chest called the ancient dragon.


    The instant this gift appeared, a miniature dragon that was spewing golden mes appeared above the field of vision.


    ��Treasure Chest! This new sector lord seems to have caught the eye of a certain God.��


    ��After all... It��s so beautiful, and the clothes it wears are also very beautiful.��


    This gift caused a stir in the live broadcast of Myrce..


    ��I don��t need this thing.��


    Myrce didn��t like the feeling of being given alms by this demon.


    ��Uh... then you can return it to me when the timees.��The Fireman didn��t force her when he saw that Myrce was so straightforward and looked like she wouldn��t eat anything that came her way.


    ��I��ll return it now. How much is this thing worth?��


    Myrce happened to be not too far away from the Hearthstone Tavern. She only needed to spend some time to go back.


    ��One thousand gold coins.��


    ��...��

 Chapter 828

    ?


    Chapter 828: Chapter 834, insist


    Trantor: 549690339


    1,000 gold coins! This was enough for the dowry that Myrce had spent more than ten years to save up.


    The problem was that the dowry that she had saved up had basically been used up. As the Guardian Knight of the SAINTESS, Myrce��s reward was actually not much different from that of the ordinary Holy Army.


    Unexpectedly, Gloria was a person who did not really like worldly interests... or rather, she did not need to rely on money to obtain anything she wanted in the Kingdom of the holy religion.


    This also caused Myrce to be a poor knight even though she had been by the side of the ruler of thend of the sacred religion for so long. It was just that her life was secure.


    ��What exactly is in this Dragon Soul Treasure Chest!��


    What Myrce really wondered was... what exactly did Jose buy with a huge sum of 1,000 gold coins.


    ��A giant dragon that can breathe fire in your livestream, and I bought the identity of an earl in your livestream, but these are all fake data. They have no meaning in reality.��


    The person who sent the fire quickly exined to Myrce.


    ��You can understand that I simply thought it was interesting, hence I unconditionally gave you 1,000 gold coins.��


    ��That��s all? !��


    Myrce had already understood the bullet screen sent by Joshua. Simply put, 1,000 gold coins didn��t buy anything, it was purely to gain the favor of the sector lord.


    At this moment, Myrce truly realized the difference between his financial strength and this chaos demon. If Myrce still had a bit of confidence in his strength, he would bepletely defeated in terms of financial strength.


    ��I��ll think of a way to repay it.��


    Myrce was silent for a short while before emphasizing once more.


    ��Vision Sector Lord, ept the gift specially given by the God!��


    The number of viewers in Myrce��s live broadcast had already risen to 32, many of them urging Myrce to ept this gift.


    ��It��s too precious, I��ve only walked a few steps in the live broadcast... epting such an expensive reward would make me feel guilty.��


    Myrce walked along the central avenue towards the not too distant ��This demon isn��t too cold��area, at the same time, hemunicated with the viewers in the live broadcast.


    ��Is she a newbie? It��smon to give gifts in the live broadcast channel...��


    ��you should go check out God Fuya��s live broadcast channel. People give her a lot of gifts every day.��


    ��Fuya... I remember her. Her outstanding gaming skills were obtained through her talent and hard work. It��s no problem for you to give her gifts when she shows these.��


    Myrce saw a group of viewers appear in the live broadcast channel to persuade her to ept this gift. Myrce instantly found a topic to talk about and started lecturing.


    ��I��m just out for fun right now. Everyone just follow me to the amusement park and take a look. Don��t give me such expensive gifts anymore.��Myrce said.


    ��This viewership lord is so weird...��


    ��He doesn��t even want the money that others give him?��


    Myrce looked at the confusedments from the audience. This kind of work where one could get a high sry just by fishing was something that almost everyone dreamed of.


    However, to Myrce, this would make her feel extremely guilty, her teacher was an ascetic, an ascetic that affected Myrce��s worldview.


    Only by earning money with her own hands would myrce be able to put it to good use.


    If Myrce was broadcasting her swordsmanship practice and could let the audience learn something from it, Myrce would be able to ept some gifts from the audience.


    But now..


    Myrce nced into the distance. The section of ��This demon is not too cold��was already in front of her. She had already received three tips from the audience along the way.


    Other than the treasure chest from Jose, the others had bought hundreds of magic stones, which were only worth a few silver coins.


    But this money was enough for many families to live for more than ten days.


    They might have chosen to tip because Myrce looked beautiful and was still in the amusement park.


    Many people thought that it was reasonable to rely on their appearance to earn a living, but Myrce did not think so.


    ��This is the area where the demon is not too cold...��Myrce found the live broadcast mode. This feeling was a bit like when she led the recruits to train in the Holy Army.


    She was introducing the somewhat old building behind her to the audience.


    This building seemed to be out of ce with the entire Arthur Cross amusement park, but everyone who had seen this demon not too cold could recognize this building.


    It was the residence of Matilda and Leon, as well as the ce where the two of them met.


    ��I��ll take you...��before Myrce could finish her sentence, three messages popped up on the magic web interface. Someone had given her a gift.


    This made Myrce feel a little troubled. New people kept pouring into her live broadcast field. Currently, the number of viewers had reached 103. The new viewers had not heard Myrce��s previous instructions at all.


    Myrce opened the eye of the field of vision app and added a sentence in the upper right corner of her live broadcast screen, ��Please Don��t give any gifts to the eye of the field of vision master. Use the money for more meaningful things! Thank you...��


    After saying this, Myrce walked into the old building.


    The space inside the building was not narrow. There were already many tourists strolling around inside.


    There were many details of the apartment in the movie that had yet to be restored, this scene actually helped the audience fill in these details.


    ��Where��s Miss Matilda?��


    ��Someone else lives on the third floor! Sector Lord, Hurry up and go take a look on the third floor!��


    Ever since Myrce entered this building, the number of viewers in her live broadcast had risen rapidly. In just a few minutes, it had risen from 100 to 200... it might not take long for it to reach 1,000.


    However, even if there were 1,000 viewers, it did not mean that there were 1,000 admirers.


    Myrce nced at her hands. The power of faith surrounding her was still very rare.


    The audience hade here specifically to see Matilda and Leon, not to see her.


    This was what Myrce had expected.


    ��I think it��s forbidden to go to the third floor.��


    Myrce walked to the stairs and saw a sign that said ��no visitors��.


    This rule puzzled the audience. Just as they were about toin, the exmations of other tourists beside myrce attracted her attention.


    ��Matilda!��


    ��Was she... hit by her father again?��


    ��Please look here!��


    Myrce turned around and looked behind him. The tourists in the hall on the first floor were all gathered in the middle of the hall.


    The corridor of the hotel was semi-cloister-like. The audience could see the corridor upstairs from the hall on the first floor.


    Myrce immediately looked up... the girl who looked like a ck swan was sitting on the railing at the edge of the corridor, sticking her legs out of the gap of the railing.


    This was one of the most ssic scenes in the whole movie, which was the scene where Matilda and Leon met.


    But what about Leon?


    Myrce didn��t see it at all, but the girl sitting on the third floor was swinging her legs and holding a cigarette in her hand as if she couldn��t see the cheers from the audience below.

 Chapter 829

    ?


    Chapter 829: Chapter 835, real acting


    Trantor: 549690339


    Carrie had yed many roles in her life, but none were as real as Matilda��s.


    For in the eyes of the fans below, Matilda��s character was real. She lived in a shabby pub on Squirrel Street, and became very rebellious after being bullied by her parents and her sister for a long time, and then by coincidence, she met the demon killer named Leon.


    This was not in the plot, so when Carrie put on the clothes and sat down in the corridor again... the audience saw her as Matilda, not the flower of Faroese.


    Carrie wanted to respond to the cheers of the fans below, but she couldn��t... as an actress, she had to ignore the audience.


    Because the real Matilda would definitely run away or be at a loss when she saw a group of people cheering at her... but Carrie sat here to meet the tourists.


    ��I��ve been in color all day today, where is everyone?��


    Although Carrie was ying the role of the mncholic and rebellious girl, she was very happy with the messages sent in the magic group.


    On the back of her hand was an inscription given to her by the Dark Elves.


    In Carrie��s eyes, she could clearly see the emotions of the tourists below.


    There were a total of 21 tourists in the hall. The emotional marks on their bodies were all colorful. It could even be said that they were part of the Rainbow!


    Jose really created a miracle, or Jose��s idea was so good that Carrie didn��t know what to say about it.


    These visitors came from all over the world, and they had different professions and positions, but one thing they all had inmon was that the devil wasn��t too cold a fan.


    As a fan, there was nothing more exciting than seeing the characters in the movie actually appear.


    ��of course it��s colorful. The goal of this amusement park is to make rainbows,��The Fireman sent this message to the film council.


    Everyone understood the meaning of the message.


    The amusement park was built to collect the happy mood of the tourists. From the current situation, the effect was obvious.


    ��really? The situation in white frost deer city has been deteriorating recently. I hope it can take effect faster.��


    The Frost Owl also appeared at this time. As the king of the Frost Kingdom, she was not in the amusement park, but she was more concerned about the effect of the amusement park than anyone else.


    Carrie did not add any more information. She had brought her father back to Faroese in the past few days.


    Madam Caesar had cried almost the entire day after seeing her husband again. Carrie��s father gradually regained consciousness and was able to say one or two simple words.


    What Carrie had to do now was to gather more colorful emotional marks in the amusement park.


    ��Isn��t this the scene before Miss Matilda was beaten by her father?��


    ��That scum father! If I were here, I��d definitely give him two ps!��


    ��Two ps aren��t enough, at least give him a good beating. Sector Lord, I��ll give you 200 magic stones! When that Father appearster, can you lend me a Hand?��


    Help? Help with what?


    Myrce had seen ��This demon isn��t too cold��before, she knew that when Matilda was secretly smoking here, her father would find out and she would be pped.


    This scene was from the movie, but this was just another performance, it was impossible to restore the movie to such a level.


    Myrce had yet to speak out to dissuade the audience, but at this moment, they all transformed into knights, as though the live broadcast was their Round Table meeting room.


    They gathered together to figure out how to save Princess Matilda from the hands of the Devil.


    Of course, the keyboard was their shield, the mouse was their sword, and the real executor was Myrce.


    ��Oh no! I remember in the plot tomorrow night, that perverted police officer wille and kill Matilda��s family!��


    ��didn��t Leon save herter?��


    ��but Matilda��s brother is dead... She shouldn��t have to suffer like this.��


    Wake Up! Those were all scenes from the movie! Please distinguish between the real world and the virtual world.


    Myrce didn��t think that Jose would go crazy and recreate the scene of the massacre of his entire family, but at this time, a maic voice sounded behind Myrce.


    ��Excuse me.��


    Myrce turned around and saw a man wearing a round knitted hat and ck round-framed sunsses standing behind him.


    The Demon Killer Leon!


    For the first time, Myrce saw the character in the movie up close. He was holding a pile of paper bags filled with all kinds of food and milk, as if he had just bought something and was ready to go home.


    The surrounding tourists werepletely excited when they saw Leon. Myrce could only hear the girls screaming in his ears.


    They wanted to surround Leon, but the demon killer was unusually agile. He bypassed the tourists and went straight up the stairs.


    When some female tourists wanted to chase after him, they were stopped by attendants dressed as apartment management staff.


    Leon slowly walked up the stairs until he reached the floor where Matilda was sitting.


    ��Hey...��


    ��Why did you hide the cigarettes?��


    The excited audience instantly fell silent after hearing the dialogue between Leon and Matilda upstairs.


    As if they had made an agreement, no one made a sound.


    At this time, Myrce heard a little boy who was slightly ragged mumbling to himself.


    ��There are a lot of informants in this building... I don��t want my father to find out. There��s enough trouble.��


    The Little Boy said this line, almost exactly the same as what Matilda had said upstairs.


    Leon and Matilda��s greetings onlysted for a short while before Leon walked to a ce where the tourists could not see.


    The father who was supposed to hit Matilda in the plot did not appear. Matilda stood up again and left the corridor.


    This time, the small show seemed to end here. However, Myrce noticed that the attendant had removed the ��no visitors��sign at the entrance of the stairs.


    The visitors in the hall did not have this restriction and all ran straight upstairs.


    Myrce could roughly guess what they were thinking, just like the audience in the live broadcast.


    They were probably going to visit Matilda.


    Myrce followed more than twenty visitors to the third floor. The structure of the third floor was bigger than Myrce imagined... but the only ces that could be visited were Matilda��s residence and Lyon��s residence.


    It was a shabby apartment, and the visitors walked into it excitedly.


    Myrce entered Matilda��s residence. The decorations here were much bigger than in the movies, especially the corridor that entered it. It was so big that it looked like a museum��s entrance.


    The visitors were in the surrounding rooms.


    The decorations in the rooms were very meticulous. It seemed like a family had lived here not long ago, but Matilda was nowhere to be seen.


    And at this moment..


    ��Do you like Beethoven?��


    A voice suddenly sounded at the door. The tourists who were still touring around suddenly turned their heads around.


    That police officer Steinfeld was standing at the door! Along with hisrades!


    ��That Scumbag police officer! Sector Lord Vision, I��ll give you 20 Dragon Scales to beat him up!��


    ��300 magic stones! Count it as a punch!��


    You guys don��t have to offer any more rewards... Myrce was getting a headache, the dozen tourists beside him were shocked by the sudden appearance of this police officer.


    However, many people knew that this was an act. One of the tourists was so excited that he wanted to take out his staff, but he was stopped by hispanions.


    ��what about Miss Matilda and her brother? Can they be saved?��


    The audience was really immersed in the performance. Myrce watched as the police officer Steinfeld walked in. His performance was just like on the screen... neurotic.


    However, Myrce didn��t feel any killing intent from him, even though in the movie... he had killed Matilda��s entire family at this moment!


    And right at this moment, Myrce saw Matilda carrying two bags of paper as she slowly walked past the door.


    This scene caused Myrce, who wasn��t a fan of this demon who wasn��t too cold, to feel suffocated, not to mention the other fans in the corridor!


    ��Sector lord, quickly think of a way!��


    Think of a way? This was just an act..


    Just as this thought shed past Myrce, Myrce felt something called malice.


    The malice did note from the Stanfield in front of him, but... behind him!


    Myrce immediately turned back and saw a man grabbing the little boy who had spoken Matilda��s lines.


    The Little Boy��s eyes were filled with fear, and his throat seemed to be choked. He could not say anything.


    Kidnapping?


    Myrce immediately took a step forward, wanting him to let go of the little boy.


    But at that moment, Myrce felt the magic power gathering in that man��s body.


    ��Get out of there!��


    Myrce immediately shouted to the tourists around him, but it was already toote. The impact of the magic power gathering instantly covered the entire corridor!


    The impact did not cause any damage. Silver runes appeared on the surrounding walls and absorbed the magic power!


    This corridor could eliminate the influence of magic power... This was not a configuration that an old building should have.


    But the man also realized this.


    ��Stop!��


    Myrce wanted to rush towards him to stop him, but arge number of azure runes appeared on the man��s face. These runes formed a domain, which spread to the surrounding walls.


    The runes on the surrounding walls that could absorb magic started to crack.


    He was destroying the barrier here!


    The high elf guards who had been waiting in the shadows all this time instantly appeared on the other side of the corridor. They wanted to cast a binding spell to catch this dangerous fellow.


    But the domain on the man was once again cast, and the runes that the guards had chanted before were shattered by the domain.


    Chaos Demon?


    This thought appeared in Myrce��s mind. No... The domain of a chaos demon wouldpletely nullify magic, but Myrce could still chant magic now.


    His ability should be to shatter the runes that the enemy chanted, so that the enemy would not be able to cast magic.


    The guards reacted and prepared to catch the troublemaker in person.


    Myrce immediately rushed forward to catch the troublemaker, but a blinding light snatched Myrce��s line of sight at this moment, and the scene in the live broadcast field became nk.


    �� ��


    PS: Begging for a monthly ticket, giving a reward, rmending a ticket (rolling in circles) ..

 Chapter 830

    ?


    Chapter 830: Chapter 836, counter-attack


    Trantor: 549690339


    Joshua had been watching the live broadcast of the Messiah. When the messiah entered the ��Not too cold demon��area and caught sight of a suspicious man, he realized that something was about to happen.


    ��What happened? !��


    ��Steinfeld��s aplice started to attack?��


    The live broadcast of the Messiah had turned nk. When Joshua saw this scene, he had already appeared at the entrance of the not too cold demon area.


    ��The High Elves��teleportation magic is really convenient.��


    Joshua nced at Elder Kuytoan who was following behind him. This elven elder directly used magic to teleport Joshua here.


    ��Please leave the thugs to us to handle. Public Security is also a part of our responsibility,��elder Kuytoan said.


    ��I don��t think there��s a need for that.��


    Jose quickly ran into the old building. The tourists below did not realize what was happening on the third floor.


    As Jose ran down the stairs to the third floor, the live broadcast showed that Myrce had gradually taken control of the situation.


    Behind her were the tourists who came to visit. Myrce held a shield made of light in front of her. The shield was facing the attacker.


    The attacker had been surrounded by a team of high elves... he had no way to retreat. The little boy in the attacker��s hand was his only reliance.


    Jose could see that the little boy was Hai Lan.


    ��Everyone, please go outside...��


    Myrce tried to persuade the tourists to leave the venue, but there were some experienced spellcasters and mercenaries among the tourists. They were ready to join this ��Officer Steinfeld��s crusade��.


    But this would only make the situation more dangerous!


    Seeing this scene, Jose helplessly opened the group called the ��Arthur Crow amusement park security team��in the message.


    ��the person-in-charge of the ��this demon is not too cold��region, which one of you can repeat what I said above? This is just a temporary performance, there are other attackers... your mission is to protect Miss Matilda outside the door!��


    The person who spread the fire was the absolutemander of the entire ascetic crow amusement park. This was something that elder Kuitoan had repeatedly instructed the young high elves.


    As expected, the moment this news came out... a high elf behind the attacker immediately shouted out to the audience.


    However, when Joshua just arrived on the third floor, he saw a group of tourists crowding around the character who yed Matilda, Carrie.


    Even Gloria didn��t know what had happened. This even made Gloria��s personal guards appear in the shadows, nervously looking at the crowd with weapons in hand.


    ��Joe...��when Gloria saw Joshua��s arrival, she wanted to ask what the so-called ��Temporary performance��meant.


    However, Joshua��s expression made Gloria swallow her words back.


    Jose walked past the tourists who had transformed into the Matilda Knights and directly walked into the residence of Gloria in the movie.


    Myrce was still in a stalemate with the attacker. The attacker had a hostage, so Myrce did not dare to act rashly.


    ��We have no intention of hurting you. Can You... let go of the Little Boy?��


    Myrce carefully walked towards the attacker. She was trying tomunicate with the attacker, but she saw arge number of inscriptions on the fingers of the attacker who was holding the little boy.


    She had seen the spells that the attacker had cast before. All of them were only released when the runes on his body lit up.


    This scene was equivalent to her holding a dagger against the little boy��s neck.


    Myrce was thinking about how to continue convincing her when a message suddenly popped up in front of Myrce��s eyes,


    ��If I restrict his magic, how confident are you in taking him down?��


    The sender of this message was the person who transmitted the fire.


    Myrce could already feel Joshua��s aura appearing behind her..


    Myrce, who was in a stalemate, could not answer Joshua at all. However, in the next second, a message appeared in front of Myrce.


    ��negotiations have broken down. Prepare to attack!��


    ��So Reckless?��?


    Myrce was slightly stunned when she saw this message. However, the shield formed by the light on Myrce��s hand disappeared in an instant.


    This was the ability that Joshua used to nullify magic power... when this ability spread, myrce noticed that the inscription on the attacker��s hand also dimmed for a moment.


    She seized this opportunity and rushed forward. The attacker seemed to be stunned for a moment because of the sudden disappearance of magic power, but the next second, a new inscription appeared on his hand.


    But it was toote. Myrce had already arrived in front of him. In terms of closebat, Myrce was confident that he could defeat everyone in the room.


    When the attacker reached out his hand to Myrce, Myrce instantly grabbed his arm, and then with a sh, twisted his arm behind his back..


    The attacker��s reaction was not inferior to Myrce��s. He used brute force to escape from Myrce��s restraint, but the price was that his hand was directly broken.


    At that moment, the attacker wanted to jump back, but his other intact arm condensed magic power.


    The magic power in Myrce��s body was still unable to be mobilized under the domain of the chaos demon, but the opponent could still cast magic?


    At that moment, Myrce did not want to think too much. At such a distance, she no longer cared that she was wearing a short skirt that was less than her knees, and directly chose to lift her leg..


    In less than five seconds of battle, the attacker waspletely subdued by Myrce.


    ��Don��t move. With the lives of the Sacred Army...��


    When Myrce pinned the attacker to the ground, she almost wanted to reveal the serial number of her own army. However, at that moment, Myrce realized that she had been promoted a long time ago.


    ��very outstanding. However, leave the rest to us.��


    Another new message popped up from the firebearer. Myrce then remembered that she had this Chaos Fiend��s SMS friend.


    She reached out her hand and directly chose to block the firebearer.


    The only thing left was the staff in the scene who came to take over Myrce��s attacker. Nn��sw enforcement team was also present, so Myrce was very relieved to hand over the unconscious attacker to the other party.


    Everything seemed to have been settled..


    ��Are you okay?��Myrce walked in front of the little boy and asked.


    He did not say anything and directly ran past myrce out of the room.


    Myrce did not have time to stop her, so she could onlye to the side of the magic camera that was still floating.


    It seemed that Jose deliberately did not block the magic of the status camera... it was still in a state of operation just now.


    Myrce immediately opened her live view and saw that the number of people in it had shot up from 200 to 1,200.

 Chapter 831

    ?


    Chapter 831: Chapter 837, Haunted House


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sudden increase in the number of people was a pleasant surprise to Myrce. Myrce took a look at the gift list on his live stream. The list, which originally had only seven people, had increased to 637 people.


    The person at the top of the list was of course the fireman who had given him an ancient dragon treasure chest. The person at the second ce had given him 200 dragon scales.


    Myrce immediately looked at the messages from the audience, trying to figure out what had happened.


    ��how does it feel to be rich overnight?��


    Myrce had keenly caught the message from the person who had given her the dragon scales. She was not feeling very well right now... she had clearly asked the audience not to give her gifts anymore.., even if she had written this sentence on the live broadcast screen, it did not seem to have any effect.


    This kind of gift explosion seemed to happen in an instant. Finally, Myrce understood what had happened in a few scrolling messages.


    ��The Vision Sector Lord is definitely a masterpiece created by the beauty god, especially those legs.��


    ��Even though it looks like it hurts, I still want to give it a try...��


    This part of thements made Myrce Shiver. She suddenly realized that she was wearing a short skirt, and not some leather armor or armor!


    This meant that when she kicked her opponent to stun him, her skirt was... wrong! Myrce was wearing cotton pants, so it didn��t matter if she was seen.


    What made Myrce feel the most hopeless was thements she readter.


    ��Is this really themander? I didn��t quite believe it before, but this battle technique is exactly the same as themander��s.��


    ��The frontline blood letter requests that Commander Myrce return to the team. I Won��tugh at you for being a man anymore.��


    Myrce had a headache... especially when she saw thements of the audience mostly about themander and her real name Myrce, she knew that it was going to be bad.


    She had spent nearly five years building up her image in the Sacred Army of the sacred religion in the sacred religion country, and today, it might bepletely destroyed.


    His original image in the sacred religion country was that of an upright knight, but after today, he might be a young girl wearing this shameful outfit.


    ��Seth, celorin... I��ll ask Captain Lesena to give you extra training!��


    Seeing that the other party had said his real name, Myrce also guessed their real identities mercilessly based on the tone of their words.


    ��Officer Myrce, if youe back, it would not be a problem even if you have to train for an entire day...��


    ��I agree with the opinion of the person upstairs.��


    Myrce ced her hand on her forehead, and a deep sense of powerlessness rose from her heart.


    She wanted to close the live broadcast, but in order to gather more admirers, Myrce had to adjust her mood and continue the journey.


    The sound of a broken window suddenly sounded. The source of the sound was not Matilda��s residence, but the residence at the end of the corridor in Lyon.


    The tourists who had originally transformed into Matilda��s knights heard the sound and immediately turned their attention to Lyon��s residence nervously.


    Jose went all the way to Lyon��s residence directly. The space here was muchrger than in the movies. After all, it was a ce for tourists to visit.


    One of the windows in the Hall of the residence was broken.


    The actor who yed ��Lyon��was standing by the broken window and looking outside. He was pruke, the current broadcaster of Nn��s daytime news.


    ��What happened?��


    Jose squeezed into the crowd and asked ��Lyon��.


    ��A boy... when he walked in, he was kidnapped by a woman.��Pruke looked at the broken window and said, ��If I��m really Lyon... I should be able to stop it, just like in the movies.��


    The attacker had apanion!


    Josh should have expected this. Prucker seemed to me himself. He used to run a hotel in Squirrel Street. He also adopted several homeless children in the hotel.


    This was not something that people who hated children would do.


    ��Don��t be sad. At least in the eyes of the fans, you��re a hero, or... a dream lover?��Josh patted his shoulder. ��I��ll take care of this.��


    Pruker quickly adjusted his condition. He put on his round-framed sunsses again, and there was a group of tourists watching him from behind.


    Josh immediately walked out of the door.


    ��What happened? !��


    In the movie group, Gloria had sent several messages to ask Josh what happened.


    ��There are only one or two troublemakers. I can handle them.��


    Josh sent another message tofort them and went downstairs, where elder Kuito had been waiting for him for a long time.


    At this time, the White Bird appeared on Josh��s shoulder..


    ��Do you know where the other aplice is?��Josh asked.


    The White Bird was monitoring the movements of the entire Arthur Crow amusement park. These two sublimates had already done something outrageous in the amusement park, and Josh would not allow them to continue doing whatever they wanted here.


    ��The other sublimator seems to have the ability to hide her body. I caught the traces of her and that human infant half a minute ago.��The white bird quickly gave Joshua the information he wanted. ��My nsmen have been chasing her. She has now run into a facility called the house of the Shining.��


    ��The house of the shining. Why would she run to that ce?��


    ��Because it��s the ce with the least tourists,��the White Bird said.


    When Joshua heard the news, his mood became a little tricky. As the name suggested, the house of the shining restored the scene of the shining.


    However, the restoration of this scene was added by Joshua... Simply put, it was an upgraded version of the haunted house based on the shining.


    Sir White Thorn was ying Steinfeld, so Jack in the shining could only be absent for the time being. However, what reced Jack was not the so-called actor, but the real undead.


    Elder Quitoan was already chanting the magic of teleportation. Just as it was about to bepleted, Messiah quickly ran down the stairs.


    ��Chaos Evil... Joshua Arnold, please take me with you,��Messiah said.


    ��If someone in thend of the Holy Church goes missing, it��s your responsibility, but now it��s my job...��


    ��I could have held that little boy back, but I didn��t...��Messiah stared at Joshua and said, ��I��m partly responsible for his capture.��


    ��Are you sure?��


    Joshua did not mind having an additional holy army as reinforcements, although he did not think it would be of much use.


    ��I��ll... consider you an ally.��Messiah sounded very uncertain when she said this, ��Just... just limited to this operation.��


    ��Elder Kuitoan, please teleport with me.��Joshua did not try to reason with the Lady Knight.


    Elder Quitoan directly cast a short-distance teleportation spell. When Myrce opened her eyes again, she found herself standing at the gate of a ruined and strange manor.


    If the old apartment in this demon is not too cold was a little out of ce with the style of Arthur Crow, this was not the scene that should appear in the amusement park at all.


    ��Wee to the House of the shining. For the sake of the safety of the staff, please don��t use any magic of the holy light attribute after entering... But I think you won��t listen to it either.��Jose looked at this Lady Knight who had already entered the state of battle readiness.

 Chapter 832

    ?


    Chapter 832: Chapter 838, Mana overload


    Trantor: 549690339


    White Moon was curled up in a strange flower bush. The runes engraved on her body had already entered a state of overheating.


    Damn it... what was going on in this high elf city..


    White Moon nced at aquamarine, who was lying unconscious in the grass beside her.


    Her order was to bring aquamarine back to the underground ruins to undergo the sublimation ritual. This was a sacred ritual that every one of them had to ept.


    However, Hai Lan refused. Not only did she refuse, but she also brought a sublimator and escaped from their residence.


    This forced Bai Yue to return to this terrible body of flesh and blood once again. She came to the surface to bring this escapee back.


    After the sublimation ritual, the magic power in Bai Yue��s body waspletely emptied. If she wanted to continue using magic with her body, she had to inscribe this inscription on her body that was used to collect magic power.


    The ancestors found a way to convert human emotions into magic power and applied it to the magic puppet. Bai Yue used the same inscription circuit to transform her physical body, it made this body be an existence between a magic puppet and a human.


    The effect of the transformation was outstanding. Bai Yue had obtained the ability to surpass a human��s physical strength and magic control, but the price was that this body��s lifespan was only about one or two months.


    This had nothing to do with Bai Yue... as a sublimator, she was an immortal existence, and her physical body was just a shackle to her.


    But Hai Lan... rejected this gift.


    ��Did the people in this city take any exciting drugs?��


    Bai Yue clutched her chest. She could hear the source of her power, which was her heart beating at a high speed of 200 times a minute.


    If it were a human, they would not be able to take it!


    The reason why Bai Yue could not move was not because her body was weak, but because she had so much energy that her body��s functions were overloaded.


    A huge amount of magic power was surging in Bai Yue��s body. This magic power was constantly strengthening her body and increasing the load on her body.


    Bai Yue kept adjusting her breathing. When she arrived at this deste manor, the magic power umted in her body began to gradually weaken and fade.


    Theck of tourists around the manor was the reason why the magic power in White Moon��s body was declining, but the rate of decline was very slow..


    She began to regret why her transformation was so sessful.


    ��I have to leave this ce quickly.��


    White Moon picked up the unconscious Hai Lan again. If she remembered correctly... the emotional energy she could absorb was respectively happiness and fear.


    These two sources were her own choices. Happiness was the source that she needed to maintain her daily activities. It was very easy to obtain, and absorbing the fear of the enemy during battle would make Bai Yue stronger.


    The purer the emotion, the more mana it could provide.


    After Bai Yue came to this ce called the amusement park, she had already absorbed too many emotions that were known as happiness in the human consciousness..


    If she continued to stay here, sooner orter, she would be crippled due to the overloading of magic power, or worse, she would not be able to control the magic power in her body, causing the magic power topletely go berserk and explode in the worst possible form, to put it simply, it was a self-detonation.


    Bai Yue��s acute hearing caught the sound of footsteps at the entrance of the manor. She could only choose to hide in this strange manor for a period of time until her heartbeat dropped to normal.


    She carried the unconscious aquamarine and carefully walked in through a door on the side of the manor.


    White Moon was actually very curious as to why there was such a dpidated manor in this high elf city.


    But she did not think of any undead or evil creatures. The High Elves that White Moon knew would not allow these existences to live in their city.


    ��Excuse me... Could you help me pick up something that fell on the ground?��


    White Moon heard an old woman��s voice as soon as she entered the door. Her heart rate, which had dropped to around 70 beats per minute, suddenly began to rise again.


    Her eyesight, which was better than a human��s, allowed her to see clearly the figure sitting under the dim light.


    It was indeed an old woman. From her appearance, she looked very normal. She kept rubbing her eyes, as helpless as if she could not find her reading sses.


    ��Did you lose your sses?��


    Bai Yue carefully approached the old woman and looked for her reading sses on the ground, but she did not have them. Instead... she saw two round things.


    Before Bai Yue could see what was on the ground, she saw the old woman slowly raising her head.


    ��No... What I lost was my eyeball,��the old woman said to Bai Yue in a calm voice.


    At this moment, Bai Yue could clearly see the other party��s eye socket. It was a bloody mess. There was clearly nothing there... a creature that looked like a millipede crawled out of the dark eye socket.


    Bai Yue stood there stiffly. She forced a smile on her face, but the heartbeat in her chest returned to about 120 times!


    ..


    ��Do You Believe Me Now?��


    A girl dressed in a maid��s uniform asked Myrce pitifully.


    As a colleague who wore the same clothes, Myrce should haveforted this girl.


    However, this girl was not human, but an undead! Her body was translucent.


    If they met her somewhere else, the first thing Myrce would do was to summon holy light to purify this evil undead.


    ��Under the premise that you don��t attack me... I can promise not to attack you,��Myrce said to the ghost girl with a cold face. No matter how she acted coquettishly to Myrce, Myrce would never give in.


    ��We��re not here for fun. Someone ran into this ce with a little boy. Did any of you find this group?��


    Joshua was in the Hall of the Spirit House. The hall was a resting ce.


    It was built to convince the tourists that the spirits in the spirit house were friendly.


    Unfortunately... There were many people like Myrce among the tourists, so Joshua arranged for low-level spirits to be like dolls in the Spirit House.


    Only some key ces arranged for high-level undead with their own consciousness.


    ��Your Highness, we��ve only received three guests now. There��s nothing like the one you mentioned.��The ghost girl shook her head and said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joshua suddenly felt a slight vibration in the entire manor.


    ��What... What Happened?��This vibration scared the ghost girl.


    ��Underground mana fluctuations... She��s trying to escape.��


    Joshua and Myrce both sensed that someone was using mana to destroy the ce, and in a very violent way.

 Chapter 833

    ?


    Chapter 833: Chapter 839, Boom!


    Trantor: 549690339


    He��s dead?


    Bai Yue clenched her fists tightly. In her panic, she had released a magic st to destroy the monster in front of her.


    The st hadpletely destroyed the ce, and the speed of Bai Yue��s heart had decreased a lot due to the release of magic power.


    However, Bai Yue hade here to bring aquamarine and lurch back, not to demolish the house!


    If her whereabouts were discovered, she would be finished!


    When Bai Yue tried to force herself to calm down, she felt someone blowing a cold wind in her ear..


    At that moment, Bai Yue turned her head stiffly like a rusty doll. An unfamiliar man was standing beside her.


    The man��s facial features only had one mouth..


    The runes lit up once again. The torrent of magic that White Moon released from her hands shattered the upper limbs of the man in front of her, but he did not seem to be dead yet..


    Fear began to spread uncontrobly in white Moon��s heart. She immediately carried aquamarine and ran upstairs.


    She arrived at the top floor of the manor and found a rtively safe room there.


    ��Why are there so many undead in the territory of the High Elves?��


    White Moon covered her arm with her hand. She had been trembling non-stop since the beginning.


    She was now faced with two choices. The first was to use the boiling magic power in her body to wreak havoc in the amusement park and then escape in the chaos.


    However, with so many high elf elders around, this choice was undoubtedly suicide.


    The second option was to wait for the magic power in her body to calm down in this manor..


    White Moon chose the second option. Only in this ce could the magic power in her body calm down.


    She took advantage of this time to take a look at this room. It looked like someone��s bedroom. The beds, tables, and chairs were arranged very neatly.


    The floor was also clean without the dust that had umted on the floor.


    White Moon ced aquamarine on the bed and found a chair to sit on.


    She pulled down the cloak that she was wearing. Although this method of cooling did not have any effect on the runes and magic power, at least it had some psychologicalfort..


    White Moon��s mind was currently in a tense state. Ever since she sat in this room, she felt like she was being watched by someone.


    ��It��s just... an undead!��


    Bai Yue��s left arm was flickering with a dim light, but her rationality told her that if she wanted to continue hiding here, she could not release such arge-scale destructive spell.


    An ordinary undead Bai Yue only needed to use a few purification-type spells. This way, themotion would be slightly smaller.


    Just as Bai Yue was thinking about this, the wall in front of her suddenly lit up. Bai Yue subconsciously aimed her left hand at the glowing wall.


    It was just a magic projection!


    Bai Yue looked at the image on the wall and immediately recognized that it was just an ordinary projection TV... this was a very simple technology among sublimates, and recently, people on the ground had started to use it.


    But why would a projection suddenly appear?


    Bai Yue stared at the image on the projection. Nn��s daytime news was ying, and it did not seem to be anything unusual.


    Bai Yue also found the projection crystal under the wall. She walked up and crushed the crystal into pieces.


    But the projection was still there... the broadcast of the daytime news became noisy, and Bai Yue could only see a snowke on the screen.


    After the snowke disappeared, a woman in White was standing by a well. The woman��s long ck hair covered her face, and Bai Yue couldn��t see her face clearly.


    This..


    Bai Yue watched the woman slowly approach her from the screen. Although she had a bad feeling, she still did not believe that the woman would walk out from the screen.


    But the thing that Bai Yue was most worried about had happened! The woman whose face was covered by the ck hair crawled out from... the projection screen.


    When her pale arm reached out to Bai Yue, the runes on Bai Yue��s arm had already lit up. Before she could cast her magic, she felt a cold touch on her arm.


    ��Big Sister, please don��t use magic.��A young voice sounded in her ear. It sounded like a very kind advice.


    When Bai Yue turned her head, she saw a little boy whose skin was so pale that there was no color in it. However, his eyes were covered by a deep darkness.


    A stiff smile appeared on Bai Yue��s face again. The speed of her heart beat increased rapidly once again.


    In the next second, Bai Yue saw the most dazzling sun in her life.


    ..


    ��It��s a little too miserable...��


    Joshua came to the room at the edge of the top floor of the manor. The ce had been destroyed into ruins.


    The powerful magic power had destroyed everything here. Even the roof waspletely overturned. Fortunately, the building materials had a certain ability to absorb magic power, so the floor was barely preserved so that Joshua could stand here.


    After calcting the cost of rebuilding, Joshua turned his eyes to Myrce who was beside him.


    ��I really didn��t do it! Don��t purify me...��


    It took Myrce less than two minutes to find the attacker after entering the haunted house called the House of the shining. At the same time, she also scared a banshee to tears.


    ��I know, Don��t cry anymore... I need to focus.��


    Myrce did not expect that she would apologize to the undead one day. She also did not expect that these evil undead creatures would be so afraid that they would cry.


    ��Really?��The Banshee asked tentatively.


    ��Really...��Myrce felt like she wasforting a child.


    The Banshee quietly moved away and hid behind Joshua.


    Joshua could understand the reason why the Banshee was afraid. When Myrce, the tourist who was covered in holy light, barged into the room... there were two severely injured humans lying on the ground.


    ��How are they doing?��


    Joshua looked at the unconscious woman on the ground and the unconscious aquamarine.


    ��The boy was slightly injured. He only suffered some impact, but... this attacker.��


    Myrce kept casting healing spells on the woman lying on the ground.


    ��The surface of her body is severely damaged. The runes on her skin seem to have overheated, and there are many burns... There are also some injuries in her body, but it doesn��t seem to be life-threatening.��


    At this moment, Myrce showed more professionalism than Joshua had expected. The Healing Magic released by the female Knight gradually healed the wounds on the body of the woman lying on the ground.


    ��Myrce, why don��t youe and help me...��Joshua looked at Myrce who was focused on healing and suddenly said.


    ��WHA... impossible! This kind of thing will only happen once today!��


    Myrce was obviously referring to her dressing as a maid to serve others.


    ��I��m talking about the treatment... but it doesn��t matter. There are still some omissions in the security of Arthur Cross amusement park. I should also consider setting up an emergency rescue team,��Joshua said.


    ��Aren��t you afraid that I��ll leak this out?��


    Myrce nced at the magic camera that she had turned off. She had temporarily turned off the live broadcast when she entered the haunted house.


    However, this scene was seen by the audience on the live broadcast screen..


    ��I��m very scared. That��s why I��ve organized so many tests. I��ve never thought of perfecting this amusement park to the point that there won��t be any idents. The safety of the tourists will always be the first priority. HMM... probably.��


    Jose was very d that the amusement park was still in the testing stage. There were not many customers in the amusement park. There was not even a single customer who came to the house of the shining. Otherwise, the burst of magic power at that level just now.., would not only cause a loss of property.


    ��


    PS: this one is from yesterday. It��s stillte at night

 Chapter 834

    ?


    Chapter 834: Chapter 840, the path of sublimation


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the top floor of the Arthur Cross amusement park.


    ��The elder has ordered us not to enter this ce.��


    The blue-robed man hurried to the top floor. He had just reached this floor when he was stopped by two high elf guards.


    ��Let this human sage in... He can help us.��


    Elder Quitoan pushed open the door at the end of the corridor and walked out. After teleporting Joshua to the House of the shining, he returned to the Hearthstone Tavern first to interrogate the attacker.


    However, the High Elves were not good at interrogating such... cruel work. Elder Kuytoan interrogated him for a long time, but he did not get any useful information.


    ��Thank you.��


    The blue-clothed man was allowed to rush into the room at the end of the corridor. Here, he saw the attacker who was imprisoned by the High Elves.


    The attacker had a head of messy long hair. His hands were bound by vines as he sat on a chair. His eyes were fixed on the ground, and he did not even blink.


    ��ck sand?��


    The blue-robed man found him and called out his name. He instantly raised his head and stared at the blue-robed old man standing in front of him.


    ��Giusorio... are you the Earthling who rejected our gift?��


    The middle-aged man named ck sand called out the blue-robed man��s name.


    ��Your gift is just to escape from reality. ck Sand, you should know this best!��


    When the blue-clothed man heard the word ��gift��, his tone suddenly became a little agitated. He walked in front of this haggard-looking man and spoke loudly.


    ��Escape from reality... then what do you want to Do? ��Earthlings... are you going to use your swords to fight against the outside world?��ck Sand��s gaze turned to elder Kuito��an behind the blue-clothed man. ��We have tried it before, but you know the final oue clearly.��


    ��Your past methods were wrong!��The blue-clothed man seemed to be unable to stand the man��s decadent appearance.


    ��Then you have found a method? The gatekeeper will open soon... that fellow will descend into this world again! This kind of body can not survive.��


    ck sand used his bound hands to knock on his own legs.


    ��Coward!��


    The blue-clothed man seemed to be the most sensitive part of his heart. He pointed at the man and roared loudly, but soon his breathing became rapid. He covered his chest in pain.


    Elder Kuito��an realized that something was wrong. He immediately came to the blue-clothed man��s side and began to check his physical condition.


    ��Your wisdom and soul instinct will continue in a better way, Giusorio... As long as you ept our gift,��ck sand said coldly.


    ��I��d rather be swallowed by those monsters!��


    As the blue-clothed man spoke, elder Kuito��an quickly helped him out of the room.


    After leaving the room, the blue-clothed man took out a bottle of potion from his robe and drank it. The pained expression on his face gradually disappeared.


    ��My lifespan is almost up,��the blue-clothed man said self-deprecatingly. ��One hundred and ny-seven years old. An advanced age among humans is nothing to you elves.��


    Elder Kuytoan did not answer the blue-clothed man. The long lifespan of the elves was indeed one of the reasons for their pride, but all things had a bnce. Their long lifespan meant that their reproduction speed was far slower than that of humans.


    ��What is the gift that the sublimator mentioned?��


    Elder Kuytoan was not in the mood to discuss life philosophy with the blue-clothed man. He had to find out the reason why these people attacked Arthur Crow.


    ��A ritual... in their eyes, it is an iparably noble ritual, but in the eyes of normal people, it is very cruel.��The blue-clothed man took out a primary crystal and said, ��They abandoned their physical bodies and sealed their souls into a primary crystal, bing a creature between spirit bodies and inscriptions.��


    ��Simply put, they are a group of spirits living inside a stone?��


    When Joshua arrived at the top floor, he happened to hear the blue-clothed person��s discussion.


    ��Joshua, they have a lot of information about things outside the world. If we can furthermunicate with them... maybe we can...��


    ��Stop! No matter what background these sublimates have, I��m not interested.��


    Joshua interrupted the blue-clothed person��s words. It looked like he wanted to introduce this group of people who had been living in seclusion for a long time to Joshua, but it also sounded like he was begging Joshua to spare the life of the attacker.


    The blue-robed man saw that Joshua did not listen to his advice and directly walked into the room, and his heart suddenly became nervous.


    He had not been with Joshua for long, so he knew that this chaos demon did not seem to be a ruthless person. However, the reputation of the demon was out there, and ck sand hade to destroy Joshua��s territory.., if it was a normal king, he would have been directly sentenced to death.


    ��Guardian? You are the bloodline of the Guardian, right?��


    ck Sand wanted to stand up from his seat when he saw Joshuae in, but his entire body was bound by vines and thorns. The extent of his struggle even caused the thorns on the thorns to overflow with blood.


    ��That��s right, I am the bloodline of the Guardian.��


    Joshua could read a sense of fear from his expression. What he was afraid of wasn��t Joshua, but... Something Else.


    ��Yanorod.��He calmed down and asked Joshua in an uncertain voice, ��The Guardians will return here... Did Yanorod Fall?��


    ��You mean the demon world? The Demon World is still fine. Although it was corroded by the gray fog and faced the disaster of famine, it is now fully implementing the farming n...��Joshua said.


    ck sand did not understand what Joshua said after that, but he had guessed the news of Yanorod not falling yet.


    ��You look like you are afraid of things outside the world?��Joshua read out what he was really afraid of.


    ��The descendants of the Guardians? You haven��t really seen it, so you don��t understand how terrifying it is when that dayes.��


    ck Sand��s voice became much gentler when talking to Joshua. He was very friendly to the demons.


    ��Alright, but do you know where you are now?��


    ��The city of the High Elves.��


    ck sand nced at Elder Quitoan. He did not understand the reason for Joshua��s question.


    ��Arthur Crow is right above the frost ins. This is the ce where the next door will open.��The blue-clothed man stood up and told ck sand the truth.


    ck Sand��s eyes instantly widened. The words ��you are lying to Me��were written all over his face.


    Joshua snapped his fingers, and the white bird projected the image of the edge of Arthur Crow in front of ck sand. From here, he could see the frost ins below Arthur Crow.


    To outsiders, this was just a in covered in frost and snow, but in ck sand��s eyes, it was as if he had seen something terrifying!


    ��Hai Lan, that guy actually dared to run into the range of the door. I... I have to go back! Let Go of me!��


    The next second, his emotions wentpletely out of control. This showed a kind of inexplicable panic.


    This made elder Quitoan have no choice but to let him go into a faint state.


    ��It seems that there��s no way to get more information,��elder Quitoan said regretfully.


    ��I��m also not interested in this information. I came to him to discuss thepensation for the Spirit House.��


    Joshua was not interested in the matter of the sublimator at all. The problem was that the sublimator girl had destroyed Joshua��s Haunted House.


    ��Forget it. Since it��s a spirit creature... let��s use some extreme methods.��

 Chapter 835

    ?


    Chapter 835: Chapter 841, you are very talented! (third update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bai Yue did not know how long she had been sleeping in the darkness. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in an empty space.


    She had returned to her own space of consciousness? Bai Yue used her mind to construct a mirror... She looked at herself in the mirror and saw that she was apletely different person.


    This appearance with long blue hair and blue eyes was the true appearance of her soul.


    When did she return?


    Bai Yue floated in the space of her consciousness with some peace of mind, as free as a fish that had returned to the sea.


    She had maintained this kind of life for almost a thousand years, so when she was on a mission to regain her physical body, it took her a long time to barely adapt.


    Bai Yue��s mind moved... an exquisite table and a teacup appeared in front of her.


    Her soul would not feel thirsty, but she missed the taste of the tea in her memory.


    Memory was the most important thing for sublimates. She could only create things that she had touched and tasted in the past in this space.


    Bai Yue held the Teacup and floated in mid-air. Her other hand was also resting on the clothes sling on her shoulder, ready to change her clothes.


    But just as she pulled down one of the sling, Bai Yue, who was still floating in mid-air like a fish, suddenly felt... gravity!


    She fell to the ground in an extremely pathetic manner, and the tea in the Teacup spilled all over the ground.


    What was going on? This should be in her private space.


    ��Why are you taking off your clothes...��


    An unfamiliar voice sounded in Bai Yue��s ears. When she raised her head, she saw a man she had never seen before.


    ��Who are you? Don��t you know that breaking into someone��s personal space is against thew? !��


    Bai Yue immediately stood up and a silver-white longsword materialized in her hand. She looked at the man nervously.


    ��First of all, my name is Joshua, Joshua Arnold! Second...��Joshua nced at the longsword in Bai Yue��s hand, then, he snapped his fingers at the longsword, and the longsword in White Moon��s hand instantly disappeared. ��This is not your personal space, but the consciousness space of the world tree.��


    ��World Tree?��White Moon looked at her empty palm in panic, wanting to create another weapon, but this attempt failed.


    ��I advise you to give up trying. I have already taken away the ability to interfere with the space of consciousness... can you calm down and talk about it?��Josh said.


    ��What do you want to talk about?��


    Bai Yue carefully stepped back, but a soft touch suddenly came from her calf. Bai Yue looked down and saw a white cat rubbing her calf and walking towards Josh.


    Joshua squatted down and kept stroking the white cat��s forehead with his hand.


    ��You seem to know how to build models... do you sublimates know how to build models?��Joshua asked.


    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about. The creation of memories in the space of consciousness... is the basis of our lives in this world.��


    Bai Yue looked at Joshua with vignce, but she still obediently told him what he wanted to know.


    In Bai Yue��s opinion, this was not information that needed to be concealed.


    ��Conjure the product of memory.��Joshua repeatedly ��chewed��the words ��conjure��and ��memory��. ��Then can I trouble you to make another Cup of tea?��


    ��You deprived me of my ability,��Bai Yue said.


    This was also the reason why she felt uneasy. She had lived in the consciousness world for so many years, but it had never been like today.


    ��I��m sorry.��Josh snapped his fingers again.


    The familiar thing flowed back into her body. She gently clenched her hand, and when she opened it again, a white ceramic cup appeared in her palm, the Ceramic Cup was filled with hot tea.


    Josh quickly wanted to walk in front of her, but every time Josh took a step forward, she would take a step back.


    She seemed to be deliberately keeping a distance from Josh. In the end, Josh had no choice but to let the parameters of the cup of tea be weightless and let the cup slowly float into his hand.


    ��Very fine.��Josh looked at the cup in his hand and touched the surface of the cup with his fingertips. A kind of ceramic texture was immersed into Josh��s perception.


    This feeling was no different from when Josh had gotten this cup in the real world.


    Josh��s modeling in the game could not meet this standard. The feeling of modeling was basically the same.


    The tea in the Cup looked real, and Josh could even smell the fragrance..


    ��Even the smell can be created.��


    After taking a sip of the tea, Josh could taste a slightly bitter taste.


    ��Excellent! Your ability is much more powerful than I expected.��


    ��This is a very normal ability for us, the most basic ability to live in this world.��Bai Yue still didn��t know what Joshua��s real identity was. Joshua didn��t look like her sublimepanion.


    ��I��m a little envious of you guys,��said Joshua.


    ��Envious? You��re in control of this space of consciousness. Can��t you do such a simple thing?��


    In Bai Yue��s eyes, Joshua was a very powerful existence. Among the sublimators, the only one who could deprive other sublimators of their ability to create... was the rumored creator, the manager of the entire space of consciousness, he was equivalent to a god-like existence.


    Joshua ignored white moon and directly threw the teacup created by white moon to the ground. As a result, when the Teacup fell to the ground, it broke into pieces and fell in all directions.


    ��Can you even simte the state of destruction? I��m sorry, I��m just testing it.��


    Joshua noticed that after White Moon seemed to be frightened, a teacup that was exactly the same as the one created by White Moon appeared in his hand.


    ��This is an item that I can create.��Josh threw the teacup directly to Bai Yue.


    Bai Yue reached out her hand to catch the Teacup that Josh threw over. She realized that the feeling in her hand did not feel like ceramic at all. Moreover, the tea in it did not seem like a liquid. It was just a model.


    ��I only created a model of a Teacup. Even if I can simte the liquid through the model.��


    Josh waved his hand again, and a puddle of water fell from the air and flowed in all directions.


    ��It won��t have any smell either.��


    With the help of the White Bird, Josh improved the precision of the modeling by a level, and the physics engine was further improved.


    But to let the things that were modeled have a smell, have a fragrance... There was no technology on Earth that could be realized, so of course, Josh could not achieve it.


    ��You��re not a sublimator?��When Bai Yue heard this, she instantly guessed Joshua��s identity, her voice became a little smug. ��This is an ability that only sublimators can master. Ordinary humans can not do it no matter how much they learn.��


    ��Is that so?��? That��s easy to do. Although I have no interest in creating VR online games, there are still a lot of normal online game models. I was just worried that I wouldn��t be able to find a modeler.��After learning about all the abilities of sublimators in the consciousness space, josh had a bold idea in an instant.

 Chapter 836

    ?


    Chapter 836: Chapter 842, the girl in debt


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What are you trying to say!��


    Bai Yue realized that out of the ten sentences that Josh said, five of them had words that she could not understand.


    ��I��m just too excited.��


    If Josh had not guessed wrongly, this was the first time this sublimated girl hade into contact with the world on the ground. She was still ignorant of the weave.


    Of course, she did not know anything about the subculture that was gradually bing popr on the weave.


    ��I want to officially hire you to help me create a new world.��Josh extended his hand to white moon as if he was inviting her. ��Your ability to create things is very useful to me.��


    Josh could easily find a lot of professions in this world, such as spellcaster, actor, alchemy engineer, and so on.


    Only programmers and derivative modeling masters and a series of professions rted to the magic web were at the stage of starting from scratch.


    The programming sses that Joshua offered at the gray-clothed person��s academy had a certain effect, but they were still far from meeting the standards that Joshua wanted.


    And the things that this sublimated girl in front of him had created, not only for modeling, but also for the physics engine.


    ��Creating a new world...��when Bai Yue heard Joshua��s words, she quietly took a step back. Her eyes seemed to be filled with questions like, ��Is there nothing wrong with this guy��s Head?��.


    ��Haven��t you guys tried it before... with your abilities, creating a new world in the space of consciousness should be a very simple thing.��


    Joshua pointed at the ground that Bai Yue was standing on. The space of consciousness that originally did not have the distinction between the sky and the ground was created by Joshua to be able to stand on a piece ofnd.


    ��Isn��t the size of your space of consciousness limited? Moreover... the things in my memory that I created will consume energy. It��s not unlimited.��


    This was what Bai Yue really did not understand. While she had the ability to create things, Bai Yue had never treated herself as a god, and she did not dare to say such arrogant words like ��creating a new world��.


    Because the energy in her body was limited, and the personal space she had was also limited... she would not waste her energy on creating some useless things.


    ��There��s a limit to the size of your space...��


    This time, it was Joshua��s turn to be surprised. On the contrary, Bai Yue had already quietly pulled a distance away from Joshua.


    She was already about two hundred meters away from Joshua. Bai Yue took a step back again and stretched out her hand to touch the wall behind her, but she did not touch the wall as she expected.


    ��How is this possible!��


    Bai Yue did not give up and directly ran in a further direction. Joshua did not stop her... He silently watched the sublimator girl run far away.


    As a spirit body, Bai Yue seemed to have a limitation of ��physical strength��in this space, and she was weaker than ordinary people.


    After she ran with all her strength for two minutes, she put her hands on her knees and panted, feeling a little exhausted.


    Bai Yue turned around and looked in the direction of Joshua. At this time, she could see that Joshua had turned into a dot.


    How far did she run?


    In Bai Yue��s memory, no matter how powerful a sublimator was, the size of her space of consciousness was only the distance between her and Joshua just now.


    But now, she was more than a hundred times away from Joshua.


    While Bai Yue was still in shock, in the blink of an eye, Joshua appeared in front of her again.


    This scared Bai Yue again, causing her to lose her bnce and fall to the ground again.


    ��I guess you��re testing the size of this space? ��Let me tell you the answer directly. The World Tree��s consciousness space is infinite.��Joshua leaned down and said to Bai Yue, ��As for why I appeared in front of you so quickly, it��s because the world tree changed the distance between us.��


    ��This can��t be...��


    Before Bai Yue could finish her words, she found that the scenery around her had changed.


    It was no longer a nk space... A tall tower appeared behind Joshua. Bai Yue looked around and found that the surroundings had be a forest with a lot of trees.


    ��Wee to the Holy Spirit Battlefield. This is a bigger world that I created,��said Joshua.


    Bai Yue stood up from the ground again and looked at everything around her. Although the trees and the tower-like buildings looked real.., but if Bai Yue observed carefully, she could still tell that this was a ��fake��... it was a scene that was artificially created.


    ��What do you want me to do?��


    Bai Yue had already given up resisting the moment she saw the battlefield of the Holy Spirit. In this space of consciousness, Joshua was a god-like existence.


    ��I��ve said it before. I n to create a new world. The new world needs all kinds of buildings andndscapes... Your job is to help me create these things.��Josh told White Moon the work that she needed to be responsible for.


    ��What if I refuse? The energy that I can use to create is limited. It��s illegal for our n to force others to do this kind of thing.��White Moon asked tentatively.


    ��Illegal... then let me tell you about Nn��sw.��


    Jose raised his hand and the white bird flew to Jose��s arm. The next second, a picture appeared in front of Bai Yue.


    In the picture, there was a girl covered in wounds lying on the bed. When Bai Yue saw the figure, she suddenly covered her forehead with her hand, and her brows instantly furrowed.


    ��Do you remember now?��? ��This is your real body. You destroyed the building under my property, the ��House of the Spirit��, an hour ago. The materials used to build that building are not cheap. Most of them are materials that can absorb magic power. My initial estimate is that I lost more than 7,000 gold coins. This is not even counting the furniture that you destroyed.��


    As a civilized man, Joshua began to talk sense to Bai Yue.


    ��ording to Nn��sw, illegal destruction of property owned by others can be punished by ten to twenty years in prison. Therefore, Miss Bai Yue congrattes you. You will probably have to stay in Nn��s prison for fifteen years. There is also one count of disturbing public order, which is about sixteen years.��


    ��I... Won��t be afraid of the punishment from the people on the ground.��


    After Bai Yue regained her memories from before she fainted, she still wanted to appear more powerful. However, her tone had already revealed that her heart was in a state of wavering.


    ��Of course you��re afraid.��Jose showed the mark of the Lord skeleton in his palm. ��What you��re relying on now is... you don��t rely on your physical body to live. Your World is in the world of consciousness, so it doesn��t matter what happens in the real world. However, many of the people I know have done research on the soul. Perhaps they��re not as meticulous as you sublimators, but it��s not a problem to slightly modify your soul.��


    Joshua could see the look of despair on Bai Yue��s face.


    ��But I��m not a bad person after all... If you��re willing to work for me, I��ll give you a generous reward. I estimate that you��ll be able to pay off your debt in less than half a year.��


    When Joshua tried tofort Bai Yue, she was already in a very depressed state. She did not even have the energy to talk to Joshua anymore.


    ��I��ll give you some time to think about it. During this period of time, you can do anything here.��Joshua didn��t continue to provoke her. After saying goodbye, he disappeared into the space of consciousness.


    �� ��


    PS: This chapter was also yesterday��s (:)

 Chapter 837

    ?


    Chapter 837: Chapter 843, I also want to y with you


    Trantor: 549690339


    Frost country, white frost deer city��s Stag Castle.


    ��Your Majesty, the World tree leaves you have assigned have been distributed to every soldier in the fortress, as well as the taverns and alchemy shops in the fortress and White Frost Deer City. All of them have been equipped with magical machinery called televisions.��


    An old man reported the recent work to shier in front of an open structural map of White Frost Deer City.


    ��How��s the response?��


    Shier looked at the map on the table. White Frost Deer City was one of thergest cities in the frost country, but although the scale of the city��s buildings wasrge, its poption was far less than Nn��s.


    This was a quiet and quiet city, just like a white frost deer chewing on the grass roots under the snow.


    However, under the double blow of the door��s domain and the snowstorm, shier only felt that this city was terrifyingly quiet, as if it was suffocating.


    A few days ago, shier personally visited the situation of several residents and found that they were all affected by the door. Many residents had inexplicable panic and irritability symptoms.


    In order to alleviate this situation, shier took advantage of the convenience of Arthur Crow��s arrival in the Frost ins to buy arge number of leaves of the world tree and raw crystals that could broadcast television images from Jose.


    ��Under your call, there are many more people going to the tavern and alchemy shops. This grand asion reminds me of the Stag Festival at the end of every year. Everyone is holding wine sses and celebrating on the streets. However, the ce of celebration has been ced in the tavern now,��the old man said with a gratified smile.


    Shier did not answer. She directly walked out of the castle. The knights behind her wanted to put a warm cloak on shier, but shier refused.


    The people in the hall followed shier to the outside of the castle. Shier could see the entire white frost deer city from the top of the castle.


    Shier could already see the red and gray emotions in the sky. It had begun to envelop white frost deer city.


    But what was worse was the fortress in the distance. The sky there waspletely red... at least, it was so a week ago.


    Since Arthur Crow came to the sky above the Frost ins, the emotional imprint that was floating in the sky had been suppressed like a funnel.


    This scene could only be seen in the fortress.


    Shier guessed that Arthur Crow��s power on the world tree had suppressed the negative emotions produced by the ��door��.


    Joshua��s n worked, but what really inspired shier was that under the gray and Red Torrent, inside the frost-covered buildings of Frost Deer City, one or two buildings were floating with colorful and green lines.


    ording to the Dark Elves, when a human��s emotions were agitated to a certain extent, they would affect the people around them, and their emotional imprint would be absorbed by the people around them.


    This was the so-called spread of human emotions.


    And the ces where the lines were floating were basically taverns with televisions. In Joshua��s words, they were ��So happy that they flew into the sky.��.


    If this continued, she might be able to survive the effects of the door. Shier forced a smile on her face, but her vision suddenly turned dark and she almost fell to the ground.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    The ministers behind her saw Shier��s physical condition and wanted to go forward to help her up.


    ��I��m fine... you guys still have to pay attention to the recent criminal activities. Also, you have to stop the fights in taverns immediately.��


    Shier continued to instruct the ministers behind her to pay attention to such matters in times of emergency.


    After saying this, she turned around and walked into the castle, continuing to think about the things that needed to be paid attention to.


    ��Your Majesty, you haven��t slept for almost three days. Our White Frost Deer n isn��t an ipetent person. We will take care of this city.��The old man couldn��t help but say when he saw Shier��s tired appearance.


    ��I haven��t been sleeping recently,��shier said while rubbing the space between her eyebrows.


    ��Even if you can��t Sleep, please go and rest.��


    Hearing the words of the ministers behind her, shier was silent for a while and finally epted their suggestion.


    She came to the special bathing ce in the castle, where a group of maids had already prepared hot water. After shier asked them to leave, she took off her clothes and the corset on her chest.


    ��...��


    Shier went to the mirror in the bathroom and reached out to wipe off the fog on the mirror.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, even though she had cut her hair short and wore a corset every day to try to look like a man.


    However, the development of her chest did not give shier any face at all.


    Shier could only sigh in the end. She had no time to care about the changes in her body.


    Recently, she had a headache because she had to take care of the Kingdom of Frost. The worst thing was that she was also affected by the door. Long-term insomnia was secondary. Even if she fell asleep, she would be woken up by nightmares.


    Shier soaked in the hot water of the Bath again and opened the movie council... This was her rare time to rx every day.


    ��the thirteenth experience of the roller coaster of death... I am definitely the woman who has ridden the roller coaster the most in the world!��


    Sister Scott posted a new message on it.


    ��aren��t you nauseous? I feel a little nauseous every time I ride it.��The flower of Faroese quickly replied.


    ��personal fitness reason! I am now preparing to try for the 14th time!��


    ��well... I have finished the work of packaging the cookies and cane out to y now. Who Wants to apany me?��


    Genius Al��s message popped up instantly.


    ��where��s twigs?��


    A user named Aurelian replied to al. this name was very unfamiliar to shier.


    ��twigs seems to be writing a draft. Teacher Fuya, have youe to Ascekro Yet?��


    As genius Al spoke, he gestured to Fuya in the council.


    ��No.��Fuya answered al very briefly.


    ��Unfortunately, the forgottennd has be so interesting, and there��s even a cat that can walk!��


    Shea silently looked at the news in the group chat, her whole body sinking into the water and spitting bubbles.


    The news in the movie group chat had all turned into discussions about Arthur Crow amusement park. It was as if everyone in the group had gone to the amusement park except for her.


    Shea, who was feeling a little down, carefully thought about it and jokingly sent an emoji in the group.


    It was an owl pulling on a human leg��s clothes. On it was a line that said, ��I want to y with you too.��.


    ��OWL, are youing to the amusement park too? We can hang out together!��


    Al, who was very warm to everyone, had already mingled with most of the members in the group.


    I��m just sending an emoji


    A bitter smile appeared on Shier��s submerged face. She did not have a ticket to Arthur Crow amusement park.


    If you have time toe, no problem. I can send someone to White Frost Deer City to pick you up


    However, a private message from the person who transmitted fire made shier suddenly stand up from the Bath.

 Chapter 838

    ?


    Chapter 838: Chapter 844, Entanglement (3rd update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Myrce felt that she had had a very tiring day. This shameful outfit was the reason for her tiredness.


    The second reason for her tiredness was that she had used up all the magic in her body in order to treat a girl who was overloaded with magic.


    What was worse was that Myrce could not rest today!


    She had notpleted the task given to her by Gloria, which was to have 1,000 admirers.


    After Myrce had treated the girl properly, she restarted the live broadcast in the realm of the magic.


    In order to track down the attacker, Myrce suddenly turned off the live broadcast. This was a huge blow to the poprity that Myrce had not umted yet.


    The number of people who had almost exceeded 2,000 was reduced to just over 200 after Myrce restarted the live broadcast.


    This huge difference was uneptable to myrce. What was even more uneptable to myrce was that most of these 200-odd fixed fans were members of the Holy Army.


    At the beginning, there were only one or two holy army members in the live stream. However, from Myrce��s observation, it seemed that all the bullet screens had been upied by the Holy Army.


    This made Myrce shudder. She could no longer maintain her reputation in the country of the holy religion.


    The clothes she was wearing made the title of knight fade away from her. However, what sent a chill down Myrce��s spine was... why were so many sacred army soldiers using the weave?


    Although this item was popr in Nn, in Myrce��s mind, it was a creation of the devil.


    ��Myrce!��


    While Myrce was thinking about how to collect admirers on the Central Avenue, a message from Gloria popped up in front of Myrce.


    Unlike Joshua��s message which was blocked, Myrce��s message was always received by Myrce at the first moment.


    ��Lord Heloria... did something happen?��


    Myrce saw the exmation mark added after Heloria��s message and instantly became very nervous.


    Although this was the city of the High Elves, it was also the territory of that Chaos Demon.


    ��The King of the Frost Kingdom is visiting Arthur Crow. You can walk around with him as a friend.��


    ��friend? I��m not really friends with the king at all.��


    The rtionship between Myrce and the king of the Frost Kingdom was only limited to having a hot pot together. Moreover, Myrce was focused on snatching the meat while eating the hot pot and did not say a word to the king at all.


    ��having a meal together is already close enough. Moreover, he��s also a member of the Film Council. I Can��t leave for the time being, so I��ll leave this task to you,��Gloria said.


    ��understood...��


    Myrce knew Gloria��s purpose. Ever since the trial incident, the rtionship between the Holy Church and the Frost Kingdom had dropped to a freezing point.


    The Frost Nation was arge nation that was also connected to the sacred nation. The sacred nation had to maintain a good rtionship with this nation in order to develop better.


    Therefore, Helolia had been trying her best to build a closer rtionship with the king.


    Ever since HELOLIA provided the king with information and had a hot pot meal with him at the Chaos Fiend��s Hearthstone Tavern, the rtionship that was on the edge of hostility had slightly warmed up.


    ��open the movie council and say something.��Gloria gave her another hint, indicating that she had gone offline.


    Myrce opened the movie council and found the news of the frost owl inside. She only saw a genius, AL, who was gathering expedition teams, and one of the members was the frost owl.


    This made Myrce have no choice but to force herself to send a message, ��Count me in.��


    ..


    Shier realized that she was indeed unable to adapt to the climate of the frost country. When she arrived at ASCEKRO, the warm spring-like climate made shier feel a little drowsy.


    The drowsiness that had umted for three consecutive days swept over shier at this moment, making her unable to muster up her energy.


    ��Owl!��


    Not long after shier closed her eyes, a voice filled with vitality jolted her out of her drowsiness.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the high elf girl standing in front of her.


    ��You Are...��she knew that this amusement park was in the city of the High Elves, so she was not surprised that there would be a reception from the High Elves.


    What surprised her was that... This high elf knew her name on the magic web.


    ��I am Al!��


    She held her hands excitedly, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    Shier did not like others touching her body. This was a habit that she had formed after bing a king.


    ��Shier, the name in the movie council is the Frost Owl.��


    Shier did not take her hands back. She did not see any lines that represented malice on this high elf.


    The emotional mark on this high elf was very strange. When shier looked at other humans, there would more or less be some gray and yellow lines that represented bad intentions.


    After all, everyone had their own things to worry about, but Al was... Shier was the first to encounter an existence whose entire body was covered in colorful imprints.


    No, there were also some blue imprints that represented rxation.


    Were all High Elves so...fortable? There had never been anything to worry about?


    ��This is her personality. Don��t mind her, your Majesty Shier.��


    Just as Shier was getting tired, a voice suddenly cheered her up. She turned her head and saw Jose walking towards her.


    ��Did I disturb you by rushing here so suddenly?��Shier asked.


    ��As the king of the Frost Kingdom, you are one of the investors of the amusement park. You came to check the progress of the construction. It��s a necessary job for me to receive you.��


    Joshua realized that the king of the Frost Kingdom would always forget his original identity when facing him.


    ��I see.��


    Shier only remembered after Joshua��s reminder that she was also an investor of the amusement park. When shier answered, the atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    Her eyes looked around the amusement park, and no one knew what she was thinking. Only Al��s gaze swept back and forth between Joshua and Shier.


    ��Speaking of which, I have something to tell you.��


    Josh couldn��t stand the high elf��s gaze, so he broke the silence.


    ��What is it?��


    Shier��s expression didn��t change. She had been a cold-faced king for so long, and her facial paralysis had reached the level of proficiency.


    When Al heard Josh��s words, it was as if he had discovered something surprising. His gaze that was darting back and forth turned into squinting at Josh.


    ��After the amusement park��s second test is over.��


    Before Joshua could finish his words, a wild female pdin of the Holy Cult, who was also a servant girl, the limited version of Myrce, ran between Joshua and Shayr.


    ��Sorry, I��mte.��


    Myrce seemed to have run all the way here, still holding the magic camera.


    ��Your Majesty Shayr.��Myrce directly ignored Joshua and directly said to Shayr, ��I��m here to apany you to tour this amusement park.��


    If Myrce said this as a knight, his original intention was to protect shier.


    But unfortunately, Myrce was wearing the clothes of a maid, so..


    ��There��s such a service in this amusement park?��Shier looked at Joshua and asked in surprise.


    ��


    PS: the following is the time to organize the rtionship line

 Chapter 839

    ?


    Chapter 839: Chapter 845, the n was sessful


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under the Ferris wheel in Arthur Crow amusement park.


    ��You can see all the scenery of the amusement park from here!��


    Al acted as the guide of the amusement park and introduced the facilities of the entire amusement park to shier enthusiastically.


    ��It��s free if you sit here today!��


    Before shier could make anyments, al ran directly into the cabin of the Ferris wheel and kept patting the seat beside him, as if telling the people outside to hurry in.


    Shier turned his head to look at Joshua, as if asking for his opinion.


    ��Just arrived at the amusement park and you��re sitting here... Well, forget it, I can introduce you to the generalndscape inside.��Joshua also walked quickly into the cabin where Al was.


    The Ferris wheel was slowly moving upward. If one wanted to enter the same cabin, they had to speed up. Shier was the third to enter the cabin under the suggestion of Joshua.


    Myrce appeared to be hesitant. The roller coaster had left a severe psychological trauma on her, and it had not healed much to this day.


    Therefore, Myrce was unwilling to experience such a huge amusement facility like the amusement park, not to mention that she had been in the same room with this chaos demon for almost half an hour.


    However, the operation of the Ferris wheel did not give myrce any time to hesitate. The moment the cabin door was about to close.


    In order toplete the order entrusted by Gloria, Myrce ced her hands on the side of the cabin door. Just as she was about to walk up..


    She was attacked by an Al!


    Myrce did not even have time to react to what was happening. A second ago, Al was still sitting in the cabin of the Ferris wheel. The next second, he pounced on her.


    ��Be careful!��


    Jose tried to reach out to grab al, but he was too slow... she fell out of the cabin with a perfect left foot tripping over her right foot.


    Myrce barely caught Al who fell out, but when she came back to her senses, the cabin of the Ferris wheel that she wanted to climb on had already been closed and rose into the sky.


    Myrce looked at the cabin that was almost two meters above the ground, and shier who was leaning against the window looking at them. She felt a strange anger.


    That was the rage of being schemed against by others.


    ��Did you do it on Purpose?��Myrce looked at Al who was sitting on the ground rubbing his back.


    Al didn��t answer Myrce, or rather, she wasn��t in the mood to care about Myrce at all. She stood up from the ground again and immediately ran towards the ticket counter of the Ferris wheel.


    Myrce looked at the Ferris wheel cabin that had already risen into the sky, fatigue and frustration engulfed her once again.


    ��Sector lord, if I miss this time, I can sit next time!��


    ��I��m also very curious about what it��s like to sit on this huge wheel and see the amusement park.��


    The news in Myrce��s live broadcast was all encouraging her to sit on the next one, but her true goal this time was to think of a way to get closer to shier.


    Myrce didn��t know the exact method, but it was good to be able to chat.


    However, her other task was to gather 1,000 admirers. However, Myrce had been wandering around the amusement park for almost two hours. As long as she did not go overboard with her requests in the live broadcast, Myrce would satisfy them.


    However, the number of people in Myrce��s live broadcast was only about 1,700. Among them, there were only a few who could convert into believers.


    This was the reason why Myrce felt defeated.


    ��Why are you all in such a hurry? Of course, you have to wait for Miss Al toe.��


    Al? Myrce was stunned for a moment when he saw this message.


    ��Do you know that High Elf?��


    Myrce��s impression of al during this trip was that she was a naive high elf girl. However, her behavior was very rash and she would asionally do some stupid things.


    However, there were people in the live broadcast world who knew this high elf, which made Myrce feel that something was wrong.


    ��Genius Al, the Demon Net��s vision game region is quite famous for its vision sector lord. I saw the Vision Sector Lord in her live broadcast world, and that��s why I��m here.��


    That High Elf is famous for its vision sector lord?


    Myrce went to the ticket counter in disbelief, and discovered that Al was continuously thanking a high elf of the same race.


    She was holding a magic-powered machine in her hand. From its appearance, Myrce could tell that it was a ��camera��just like her.


    ��I��m sorry, I lost this. It��s something very important,��al returned to Myrce and whispered.


    Myrce did not understand how she lost such a valuable thing, but before that, Myrce had opened her ��third eye��, when she looked at the Silly High Elf girl again... The Light from the girl��s body made Myrce��s eyes hurt.


    ��Let��s just take the next trip!��


    Al did not notice the change in Myrce��s expression at all. She held Myrce��s hand in a friendly manner and prepared to take the next Ferris wheel.


    If it was ten minutes ago, Myrce might have rejected this proposal, but now..


    Myrce and Al sat on the next Ferris wheel. The light emitted from Al��s body forced Myrce to turn off her talent.


    The door of the Ferris wheel slowly closed. Al stood behind the door and looked at the scenery below.


    ��Um... can I ASK?��Myrce remembered the warning of his mentor, the ascetic... it was not shameful to consult others.


    ��Ask whatever you want!��Al came back to his senses and patted his chest. ��I��m familiar with this ce.��


    ��What I want to ask is... how did you collect so many admirers?��


    Myrce was ranked third in the live broadcast. After finding the name Al, he chose topletely ept reality.


    ..


    ��They should be fine.��


    Jose looked down at the bottom of the Ferris wheel. Now that the Ferris wheel was already halfway through its operation, it would be very troublesome if they wanted to go down temporarily.


    ��Yeah,��shier answered Jose in a monotonous way.


    This instantly made the atmosphere in the cabin very awkward.


    While Jose was thinking about what topic to use to break the awkward situation... Jose received a message from a text message.


    ��Let��s go there and take a lookter!��


    Of course, this message came from the frost owl. Behind it, there was an owl holding its stomach with an expression.


    ��Burger Master? No problem...��


    Joshua followed Shier��s gaze as he looked outside the Ferris wheel and saw a model of a giant burger.


    It was a fast food restaurant that Joshua had experimented with in the amusement park.


    However, the dialogue on the magic web only temporarily eased the awkward atmosphere. When Jose looked at Shier again, Jose was about to speak... Shier seemed to be about to say something.


    Both sides chose to let the other speak first, which made the cabin fall into silence again.


    ��I choose to let you speak first.��


    Another message popped up from Jose��s message.


    ��Ahem... has the people of the frost kingdom changed their attitude towards the demon world recently?��Joshua asked the question that he should have asked.


    This time, Joshua hade to receive shier as an envoy between countries.


    ��...��


    Joshua��s question received a series of ellipses from shier.


    ��There are still many people in my country who are hostile towards the demon world, including some great nobles and generals,��shier still answered Joshua very seriously.

 Chapter 840

    ?


    Chapter 840: Chapter 826, Deration


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��As expected? The two countries have been at war for such a long time. It��s still very difficult to improve the rtionship between them.��


    At this moment, Joshua finally found a topic to talk about, and the awkward atmosphere gradually eased.


    However, when Joshua wanted to continue this topic, he once again received a text message from shier,��...��.


    ��I think that after the misunderstanding is resolved, there is no longer a need for the demon world and the Frost Kingdom to continue to be enemies. I will personally begin to improve the way the demon world residents view humans.��


    Joshua knew that this was not a topic that should be discussed on the Ferris wheel. For ces like this that had been blessed by the god of love, especially when it was a man and a woman, they were just one step away from confessing.


    However, this blessing was now equivalent to a curse to Joshua. In order to avoid the influence of the curse, Joshua could only change the topic to politics.


    ��Forming an alliance with the demon world is only a matter of my words. However, even if an alliance is established with the demon world, there are still many people in the frost country who have a blood feud with the demon race. This will shake the trust of the people.��


    Shier noticed that Joshua was still discussing this matter with a serious expression. She also regained her dignity as a king.


    Joshua subconsciously felt that the temperature in the cabin of the Ferris wheel had dropped a lot.


    ��That��s why we need to spend time to improve it. There��s no need to try to get closer to the rtionship between the demon world and the frost country at once. My words are already in the process of propaganda and guidance,��said Joshua.


    ��Guidance and publicity... other than the movie, the Frost Kingdom has nothing to do with the demon race...��


    Shier had already entered the image of an ice-cold and unreasonable king. However, she suddenly thought of something. Her ice-cold voice gradually became softer. In the end, she directly lowered her head.


    ��Have you thought of a way?��


    In fact, Joshua��s mind was not on this. However, the topic between countries was something that Joshua could think of to ease the awkwardness.


    Faced with Joshua��s question, Shea nodded silently.


    ��What... Is It?��Joshua asked Shea further.


    This time, Shea did not answer Joshua verbally. Instead, he typed out a word in the text message.


    ��marriage alliance.��


    This word was apanied by an expression of an owl covering its face with its wings.


    This time, it was Joshua��s turn to send a series of ellipses on Shier��s text message.


    ��Uh, let��s not say that this method is indeed feasible. It��s just that it��s slightly troublesome to implement. Shier, do you have... a suitable candidate?��


    Joshua thought that this was far more useful than promoting the image of the demons in the frost country.


    However, it might sacrifice some people��s happiness, so Joshua had never mentioned it to his elder sister.


    Shier still had her head lowered. Her finger tapped on the virtual keyboard of the weave once again and typed out a ��yes��answer.


    When he saw this answer, Joshua forgot to breathe for a moment, but soon, he received a new message from the frost owl.


    ��your elder brother.��


    ��Noggs?��


    When Joshua saw this message, the nervousness in his heart waspletely reced by surprise. If Joshua held a cup of tea in his hand, the Cup would definitely fall to the ground.


    ��Thest time I went to rescue the captives imprisoned by the adjudicators, your elder brother helped me.��


    At this time, Shier was finally willing to raise his head and look at Joshua. At the same time, he did not use text messages tomunicate with Joshua anymore.


    ��There is a girl from the White Frost Deer family who followed your elder brother. She seems to be very dependent on your elder brother. She rejected the request of her family friends to stay and returned to the demon world with your elder brother... if their rtionship...��


    Not long after Shearer regained his dignity as a king, he once again entered a state of softness when he spoke up to this point. Then, he lowered his head and continued to use his hand to tap on the virtual keyboard on the demon.


    ��If we take it one step further, the marriage between them can quickly bring our rtionship with the demon world closer.��


    Shearer seemed to be very confident. After the message, he added the expression of an owl giving a thumbs up.


    ��I didn��t expect that my brother, the demon who hates humans the most, would actually... forget it, this is also good news.��


    At this time, Jose looked out of the window. The Ferris wheel was about to reach the ground during this period of time.


    ��And shier, I n to get married.��Jose inadvertently told this news to shier.


    ��Get Married?��


    Shea suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with surprise.


    She took two or three seconds to calm down, then looked out of the window again. No one knew what she was thinking.


    ��Is it... that female mage named Hiri?��


    When Shea��s eyes met Josh��s again, she directly asked about the person Josh was nning to marry.


    ��Yes, Hili Lloyd. She��s currently attending a ss at the purple-robed person��s ce, so she didn��te. You should have seen her a few times,��Joshua said.


    ��Every time youe to look for me, she��s always by my side.��


    Shier looked at Joshua. She could see that when Joshua talked about Hili, there were pink and colorful emotional marks on his body.


    She quickly looked elsewhere and subconsciously used her hand to cover the emotional imprint on her shoulder. However, she remembered that Joshua did not have the blessing of the Dark Elf runes, so he could not see these things.


    At this time, the Ferris wheel slowly returned to the ground, and the cabin door opened again.


    ��Congrattions to all of you... if I have time, I will attend.��


    Shier took the initiative to walk down from the cabin of the Ferris wheel, and Joshua followed shier down.


    ��It will take a long time to prepare, so I haven��t set the specific time yet, but I will tell you.��


    While Joshua was saying this, Shier��s back was facing Joshua, and he put his hands behind his back.


    ��I��m a little hungry, Joshua.��Shier suddenly turned around and said to Joshua.


    ��Understood... the burger master you want to go to is here.��


    Josh did not forget that he was the guide of the King of the Frost Kingdom. Josh walked in front of him, but shier was slowly behind him by two or three steps.


    Josh did not talk to shier until he reached the burger master��s shop.


    The business of this fast food restaurant was much more popr than Josh had imagined. When Josh came to the door of the burger master, he actually had to wait in line.


    ��Shier, wait here for a while. I��ll... go straight to the kitchen.��Joshua��s privilege as the amusement park��s manager had to be used at this time.


    Shier silently found a seat outside the hamburger master and sat down, silently watching Joshua��s back as he left.


    An orange mark that represented restlessness and uneasiness kept floating in front of her eyes. Shier directly removed the inscription given by the Dark Elves on the back of her hand, and the mark in front of her disappeared.


    Shier could not tell how she felt about this chaos demon. As she was basically a man in the frost kingdom, her experience in love was basically zero.


    Although shier was a cold-blooded and heartless king in the hearts of her subjects and citizens after she ascended to the throne, she was still an ordinary girl in terms of feelings.


    Twenty-one years old should be considered a girl?


    At first, she only felt a little dependent on the person who passed the fire. After all, when she found out that all the people in the frosty country were judges, the person who helped Shail at the most desperate moment was the person who passed the fire.


    The thing that really moved shail... was probably that after she ascended to the throne, she secretly ran to Nn to meet the person who passed the fire. Then, she followed Joshua to escape the pursuit of the defectors in Nn.


    At the time, Josh had told her about a film called Roman holiday.


    She didn��t know if she would ever see it again.


    But now... Shea had to forget these things, she was also a girl with her own pride and backbone, and had strange ideas about men who already had fiancees, it was a very... shameful thing for Shea.


    It was exactly the same as her mother.


    Shier did not like her mother, so she absolutely did not want to be such a shameless woman.


    The prosperity of the Frost Kingdom was Shier��s first priority. At first, she was not willing to take on this heavy burden, but the experience of fighting alongside the warriors of the Frost Kingdom changed Shier��s view.


    So, she only needed tomunicate with Joshua as a king.


    She kept reminding herself in her heart, but she suddenly saw a girl in cking to Joshua. She seemed to be very happy and was talking to Joshua.


    Who was that? Joshua��s fianc��e? It didn��t seem like it..


    She subconsciously stood up and walked towards Joshua who was talking to the girl in ck.

 Chapter 841

    ?


    Chapter 841: Chapter 827, a small FA


    Trantor: 549690339


    Burger Master was an open-air restaurant. The reason why the High Elves were not skilled in killing chickens was that the chefs in this restaurant were all humans hired by Madame Marina.


    On the basis of burgers, Jose also introduced a series of derivative products, such as French fries and fried chicken, which caused the rise in human weight.


    ��Where is the kitchen again...��


    Joshua went directly to the back door of the restaurant. The kitchen looked much more bloody than the reception area.


    Because all the ingredients of the burger master were killed on the spot, Joshua saw three chefs holding butcher knives in their hands. When the knives rose and fell, the head of a poor grass chicken fell to the ground, then, the internal organs were removed and a series of plucking work was done.


    Just the processing of the ingredients, Josh felt that it could not be called fast food anymore.


    ��Sir Josh!��


    The head chef in the kitchen noticed Josh��s arrival and immediately ran to Josh.


    ��You... how long does it take to make a Burger?��


    Josh felt that if the amusement park was officially opened, this kind of production speed would definitely not be able to meet the needs of the customers.


    ��It won��t take long. One hourss will be done!��The head chef pointed at the hourss on the table. Judging from the time of the hourss, it should be about three minutes.


    ��Okay, can I trouble you for a basic set meal? Take-out.��


    Joshua��s request had doubled the efficiency of the work in the kitchen. Before an hourss fell, two hamburgers and two sets of fried chicken wings were handed to Joshua.


    stic bags were not convenient in this world, so the packaging was made of a tough paper.


    Josh left the kitchen with the two basic meals. Just as he was about to hand over the mission props to Shirer, a girl appeared in his way.


    ��Josh!��


    She came to Josh and greeted him. She seemed to be in a good mood today.


    ��Carrie...��


    Joshua recognized this flower of Faroese. She had changed out of Matilda��s outfit from ��This demon is not too cold.��She was wearing a ck dress that was popr in Faroese.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of being recognized if you just run around like that?��


    Joshua nced at the crowd that was queuing up in the distance. Even if Carrie had changed into a new outfit, she was still a ck swan hiding among a group of white ducks. The people around her could recognize her at a nce.


    ��I��ve learned some small tricks of the ckwood Elves. Ordinary people can��t recognize me.��


    Carrie lightly twirled her skirt. Josh could vaguely see some faint purple inscriptions on her body.


    ��Miss! The hidden inscriptions of our n are not small tricks.��


    Josh vaguely heard someoneining beside Carrie. It was then that Josh remembered that there would always be a ckwood Elf Guard by Carrie��s side.


    ��It��s the same anyway.��


    Gloria was indeed in a very good mood today, so good that it was pleasing to Josh to see her cute little movements.


    Josh guessed that her father��s illness had been treated, and he had temporarily gotten rid of the endless show hell that her mother had arranged for her.


    ��There are many ces to visit in this amusement park, but I would rmend you to go to the loyal dog eight male area.��


    It was considered lucky for Josh to meet Carrie here. Any man would feel lucky, but Josh had no intention of further chatting with Carrie.


    After all, Josh still had a mission toplete..


    ��I��ve already visited the Loyal Hachiro��s area, and I��ve been ying Matilda all morning. I��m a little hungry.��


    Carrie��s wine-red eyes looked at the paper bag in Josh��s hand. Josh subconsciously put the paper bag behind him. This time, Carrie raised her head and looked directly into Josh��s eyes.


    ��I worked so hard for you. Don��t I even have a working meal?��Carrie asked.


    ��If you want a working meal, you can go to the Hearthstone Tavern. Anything you want to eat is free.��


    There were two people in this world who gave Jose a headache. One was Gloria... that Saintess was always trying to plot against him, and the second was this flower of Faroese, Carrie.


    She was very conscious of her appearance as the flower of Faroese, and she had already skillfully used it as a weapon.


    The teasing look in Gloria��s eyes was much more effective on men than acting coquettishly... Obviously, Josh didn��t do anything wrong, but somehow he felt guilty.


    ��But I still want to eat the food from the burger master. Um... Josh, who��s the other one you bought for? Healy seems to be in ss.��


    Gloria found two copies of the paper bag in Healy��s hand.


    ��This is for...��


    Just when Josh was about to tell Gloria the truth, he saw shiering to him.


    ��Joshua, how much longer do I have to wait?��This was the first question that shier asked.


    Under normal circumstances, there would not be any problems, but Joshua remembered that shier had waited for less than two minutes... even the most impatient person would not go so far.


    ��HMM?��


    Carrie also noticed Shier��s presence. She quickly recognized Shier��s identity, and then she withdrew her previous mocking expression and turned back into a dignified noble girl.


    ��I didn��t expect his majesty, the King of the Frost Kingdom, toe here personally. It��s such an honor to meet you.��


    Carrie gave shier an impable dress-up salute.


    At this moment, Jose finally saw the difference between Carrie, who had been educated by nobles since she was young, and Shier, who had be the king temporarily.


    ��Who is she?��Shier chose to directly find Jose to confirm Carrie��s identity.


    ��My name is Carrie van Donnell, the daughter of the Dark Wood Duke of Faroese. In order to hide my identity today, I had to use some means to hide my appearance.��Carrie once again introduced her identity in a very appropriate manner.


    ��Carrie... The flower of Faroese in the movie council?��Hearing Carrie��s self-introduction, Shier recognized Carrie��s identity in the movie council.


    ��You know me? Wait... The Frost Owl?��


    Carrie seemed to have heard that the king of the frost kingdom was indeed diving in the movie council. When she was about to confirm further, Jose directly interrupted her.


    ��The Frost Kingdom has also invested in the construction of an amusement park, so I��m taking His Majesty on a tour here.��


    As he spoke, Jose handed a paper bag to shier and used this method to tell Carrie that he was in an important diplomatic situation.


    ��A visit from the King?��Carrie looked around shier. ��But why do I feel that it doesn��t look like it at all? I don��t see any guards at all. Instead, it looks more like... you two are dating?��

 Chapter 842

    ?


    Chapter 842: Chapter 828, hurting each other


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moment Carrie said the word ��Date,��shier opened the paper bag and picked up the hamburger. The next second, the hamburger fell out of his hand and fell into the paper bag again.


    ��HMM... am I right?��


    Carrie��s proficiency in judging people was much higher than Shier��s. Although shier had short hair... It felt like he was between a man and a woman, however, Carrie did not rule out the possibility that the king was a woman disguised as a man.


    What made Carrie even more sure of this guess was shier��s reaction when he heard the word ��Date.��.


    Shier had subconsciously regarded the time she spent alone with Josh in the amusement park as a so-called date.


    ��Carrie, if you continue to offend His Majesty the King, I��m going to tell your mother.��


    When Jose saw that Carrie��s eyes were shining like a cat smelling dried fish, he could only use his ultimate move... Madam Cesar.


    Sure enough, after the flower of Faroese heard about her mother, she once again returned to the bearing of a noble girl.


    ��I was too excited, but your Majesty shier, I��m really curious... Your Majesty shier, what is your rtionship with Jose?��Carrie asked and then added, ��If it vites your privacy, please ignore my question.��


    Jose felt that if Mrs. Caesar was present, he would definitely bring Carrie home and punish her. There was also a little devil in the personality of the flower of Faroese.


    Shier had obviously never dealt with such a difficult opponent before. She was thinking about how to answer Carrie.


    When Carrie appeared in front of Jose, Shier activated the inscription given by the Dark Elves again. The emotional inscription gave shier an insight into people��s minds.


    This was very important to a person in power, so shier had the dark elves inscribe a rune that would have long-term effects.


    And this rune... was helping shier now.


    Shier was thinking about how to answer Carrie just a second ago, when he suddenly saw purple and pink emotional imprints on Carrie��s body. There were also some imprints that leaned toward the dark purple color.


    If the light purple color was a sign before a prank was prepared, then there was something wrong with the dark purple color... if shier remembered correctly, it should be the expression of jealousy and pink.


    These emotional marks were only fleeting, but shier was still sharp enough to catch them.


    Although Carrie��s acting skills allowed her to perfectly hide her thoughts, shier could now read minds.


    ��Before I answer this question, can I know what your rtionship is with Jose?��Shier once again regained the aura of a king.


    ��Jose and I are partners at work. In life, we are just ordinary friends.��


    Gloria was very natural in dealing with Shier��s question.


    ��Ordinary friends... then my answer is the same,��shier said.


    Joshua was watching the conversation between the two. Although it seemed to be a friendly conversation between a king and a noble girl from another country, Joshua could still smell the strange smell of gunpowder in the air.


    ��Your Majesty Shier, aren��t you hungry? This won��t taste good if it��s left for too long.��


    Joshua could only use this method to intervene in the conversation between the two.


    ��It was my negligence. Thank you.��


    Shearer politely thanked Josh. She reached into the paper bag again and took out the packaged hamburger.


    ��It looks delicious. I guess I��ll have to wait in line.��


    Gloria looked at the food in Shearer��s hand and sighed. At the same time, she looked at the long line in front of the Hamburger Master with some disappointment.


    ��Okay, this one is for you.��


    Joshua could not stand Gloria��s hint. Besides, if she was so close to the crowd, even with the help of the Dark Wood Elves��hidden runes, it would cause chaos if she was recognized.


    ��My treatment here is a hundred times better than my mother��s.��


    Gloria epted the set meal from Joshua��s hand unceremoniously, and praised Joshua at the same time.


    ��I really should have asked Mrs. Caesar toe over and supervise you. I remember that your guard should still be with you?��


    Joshua nced left and right beside Carrie. The Dark Wood Elf Guard had the ability topletely turn invisible.


    ��I��m... I��m here.��


    ��I��ll go get two more sets. I haven��t eaten for almost a day. You guys can find a seat first.��


    This was also a way for Joshua to escape. So, without waiting for Gloria and Shier to speak, Joshua ran straight to the back door of the Burger Master.


    ��Your Majesty Shier, let��s rest there. If you have any curiosity about the amusement park, you can ask me.��


    Gloria took over the position of guide for Joshua with ease, but shier also followed her to find a seat. However, shier was never in high spirits.


    ��Your Majesty, I remember that the person who passed the fire asked you to join the film group alone?��


    Carrie didn��t hurry to open the packaging of the burger, but she was more curious about the real rtionship between shier and Joshua.


    ��Yes... but did youe to look for Joshua Just Now?��


    Shier also suspected that Carrie didn��t meet Joshua by chance. She might have left the area of ��This demon is not too cold��to look for Joshua in the amusement park.


    ��I��m just interested in the new food of the Burger Master. It��s a coincidence that I met Jose,��said Carrie with a smile. ��But your Majesty Shere, I remember that every time the person who spread the fire appeared, you would appear immediately.��


    ��The film council and the Spellcaster Forum are one of my few entertainment methods. You Can See Me in the council every day, can��t you?��


    In this way, shier told Carrie that it was normal for her to appear under the message of the messenger.


    ��That might be my illusion...��said Carrie.


    Shier had already opened the packaging of the burger. However, theplicated emotions in her heart during the conversation with Carrie made her not have the appetite to eat the burger at all.


    ��Do you know Hiri?��Shier suddenly asked.


    She intended to resolve all of this before Jose returned. Moreover, if it was really for the sake of Jose, it was the right choice to keep the flower of Faroese away from Jose.


    ��Of course I know... She��s my good friend. Speaking of which, Hiri seems to be Jose��s lover. The two of them have been in a rtionship for a long time,��Carrie told Shier what she wanted to say first.


    ��Of course I know that, too.��Shier didn��t know how to describe the emotions in her heart at the moment, but she still took a deep breath and told Carrie another piece of news.


    ��Joshua told me not long ago... that he��s going to marry Hiri soon and invited me to attend his wedding.��


    Shier stared at Carrie��s pupils. She hoped to see surprise and sadness on Carrie��s face, but surprisingly, Carrie��s expression was very calm. In the end, she even showed a relieved smile.


    It was only the dark blue mark of sadness that shed across her body that betrayed her thoughts.

 Chapter 843

    ?


    Chapter 843: Chapter 829 will not stop


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shere could feel that when the topic was about Josh getting married, neither she nor Carrie could continue to find new topics to talk about.


    She was deliberately avoiding this topic, and so was Carrie.


    Shere was not a talkative person, of course... if he could post emojis in reality, Shere might be able to say more, but unfortunately, it was impossible.


    ��Get Married.��


    So the task of finding a new topic fell to Carrie, but when Carrie thought of Josh��s wedding, she felt a little ufortable.


    She didn��t like this feeling, the fear that her rtionship with Josh would be estranged after Josh got married.


    But wait... Carrie suddenly realized that this equation didn��t seem to hold.


    And... So what if Jose got married? !


    This bold idea popped up in Carrie��s mind.


    ��Your Majesty Shier, I remember some secret news about my family about getting married.��


    Carrie didn��t open the packaging of the burger, but instead used it as a warm hand tool.


    After Arthur Crow came to the Frost Kingdom, the temperature was still lower than usual, even with the protection of the magic barrier.


    ��What��s The Secret?��


    Shier was d that Lori had found a new topic to talk about. She did not need to endure that oppressive and sullen atmosphere anymore.


    ��Actually, my father already had a wife before he married my mother,��Lori whispered.


    ��Can a Faroese man marry multiple wives?��


    This kind of thing seemed normal to the people of the Frost Kingdom. Of course, there were also matrilineal families in the eight great families of the Frost Kingdom. This system was reversed.


    However, Shier��s worldview was a standard Nn people, and the Nn People��s worldview was monogamy.


    ��No.��Carrie shook her head and said, ��My mother... where should I start? ording to her words, her current status and family were snatched by her, which means...��


    ��Did your father cheat... ?��


    Shier instantly realized what Gloria wanted to say. At this moment, she was not in the mood to eat hamburgers.


    ��Yes.��


    Although Gloria was very outgoing, she lowered her voice when it involved bad things in the family.


    ��How can you do such a thing! It��s too indecent.��


    Shier thought that it was enough for her mother to be one of the many queens of the former Frost King for the sake of her position.


    But what Gloria��s mother had done was to take away the love of others.


    ��My father chose it himself! and mother and father have always been on good terms, your majesty! No one has the right to judge the feelings of others.��


    Gloria heard Cheryl��s evaluation of her mother, and she was also somewhat dissatisfied. At least in her childhood, the rtionship between her parents had always been very harmonious.


    ��But...��


    Shier opened his mouth but did not know what to say in the end. She had basically zero experience in rtionships. In the face of such aplicated situation, other than feeling repelled out of confusion, she could not express any other opinions.


    ��The rtionships of the Faroese nobles may be moreplicated.��Having lived in such an environment all year round, Carrie had long seen the dark side under the bright side. ��My grandmother seems to be... the same?��


    ��...��


    Shier felt that he had to treat this flower of Faroese with caution. For some reason, the admonition that an overly beautiful girl would invite disaster came to mind in Shier��s mind.


    ��What are you trying to say by bringing this up?��After shier calmed down, he asked Carrie again.


    She actually wanted to ask, ��what are you trying to imply?��


    ��Your Majesty, I have no intention of expressing anything. I��m just telling a story,��said Carrie as she took out the fruit juice from the paper bag and began to drink it.


    Shea did not continue the topic and quietly began to eat the hamburger in his hand.


    Both of their gazes shifted elsewhere.


    At this moment, an inexplicable fighting spirit welled up in Carrie��s heart. She did not understand where this fighting spirit came from... And what was the use of it. However, the thought of ��it��s not over yet��kept popping up in her mind.


    However, Carrie kept trying to suppress this thought. She did not like this style of her family either. Healy was also her friend..


    Shier, on the other hand, could not ept this ��tradition��of the Carrie family at all. However, she had a feeling that she had been enlightened.


    If she remembered correctly, the frost kingdom did not ce so much importance on the wedding custom. As a king, it was necessary for her to follow the customs of the country. Although she had not adapted to it yet, what about in the future?


    ..


    Joshua took two basic meals again and came to the ce where Gloria and Shier were sitting.


    The atmosphere between the two of them had undergone a subtle change, and Joshua could not tell what exactly had changed.


    ��Joshua.��


    Gloria stood up from her seat and came to Joshua again.


    ��I heard from His Majesty shier that... you��re going to have a wedding soon?��


    ��Yes, the location is in this amusement park. I��ll send you an official invitation letter then.��


    While Jose was talking, Gloria had already taken a set meal from Jose��s hand and handed it to her guard.


    So Jose saw a strange scene of a paper bag floating in the air.


    ��The exact time hasn��t been decided yet? ��But I��ll prepare a gift,��Gloria said and moved closer to Jose. ��My mother gave me a few days off, so I��ll still be here tomorrow... the food called hamburger is very delicious. Can you help me get another set tomorrow?��


    ��No problem, but I don��t suggest you eat too much, it��s easy to get fat.��


    Joshua��s words made Gloria smile instead. The body of the flower of Faroese was impable except for her undeveloped breasts.


    ��I hope some ces can get fatter, HMM... There��s a show today, I have to go now.��


    Carrie suddenly ended her conversation with Josh. She waved at him and left him alone.


    Josh stared at the back of the flower of Faroese. He felt that there was something strange there.


    ��Shier, there are many ces to visit near the amusement park.��


    Josh drove this idea out of his mind. He wanted to continue introducing the structure of the entire amusement park to shier.


    However, when Shier heard Joshua��s voice, she suddenly raised her head like a startled reindeer.


    ��I... I��m a little sleepy.��Shier��s voice gradually turned from panic to calmness. ��Can you find me a ce to rest?��


    ��It��s still only the afternoon... but of course, there��s no problem.��


    The king did not want to continue strolling, and Joshua could not force her. In the end, Joshua could only change today��s schedule to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��


    PS: Wee to the Battle of advancement.

 Chapter 844

    ?


    Chapter 844: Chapter 830, omen


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn��s Hearthstone Tavern, in the purple-robed man��s ssroom.


    ��This is the rune that affects the human senses the most directly in the rune of the spiritual system, and that is the control of the ��sense of touch��.��


    The magic-controlled chalk behind the purple-robed man quickly wrote a bunch ofplicated runes on the ckboard.


    ��Hili, you have already mastered a part of the rune of illusion and spirit. Now,bine the two to create an illusion that allows me to feel reality in the ��sense of touch��.��


    The purple-clothed person stopped writing with chalk and gave Hiri a temporary assignment.


    ��Hiri?��


    The purple-clothed person called Hiri��s name again when she saw that Hiri did not have any reaction.


    ��I��m sorry... Mentor, I��ve been feeling a little uneasy recently.��Hiri immediately came back to her senses and light purple runes kept appearing around her.


    ��Any woman who is about to be a mother will feel uneasy. This is normal.��The purple-clothed person did not pursue Hiri��s absent-mindedness, instead, he looked at Hiri with a gaze so gentle that it made Hiri feel a little ufortable. ��If your mother saw it, she would be very pleased.��


    ��Mother...��


    Hiri once again recalled what she had encountered when she was sweeping her mother��s grave. She nced at her left arm. The inscription that appeared on her arm in that instant seemed to be an illusion.


    ��Focus.��The purple-clothed person immediately reminded her when she saw some fluctuations in the illusion that Hiri had created.


    Arge number of pale purple runes condensed into a mini ck dragon that appeared on the table in front of Hiri.


    The ck dragon pped its wings and flew around the ssroom.


    ��Now, inject the runes of the spirit system into this illusion so that it can be touched and feel pain by humans.��


    What the purple-robed man had taught Hiri was the fighting method of the few illusion spell casters. The purple-robed man could easily defeat a weak spell caster mentally.


    Pain was always the best weapon to use.


    Hiri followed the purple-robed man��s instructions and injected the runes of the spirit system into the illusion he created. A fireball began to condense in the mouth of the Mini ck Dragon.


    But at this moment... the purple-robed man felt the temperature in the room slowly rise.


    The fireball condensed in the mouth of the miniature ck dragon was directly spat out. The purple-robed man instantly built a magic barrier.


    The mes spread in all directions on the magic barrier. Some mes directly ignited a book on the table.


    A white rune of order appeared in the hands of the purple-robed man. The impact of the magic power extinguished the burning book.


    ��How did it really burn...��


    Hiri looked at the miniature ck dragon illusion that was gradually disappearing in the air. The fireball that it spewed out just now should be fake.


    ��The burning rune can create such an effect. The purple-robed man quickly walked to Hiri��s side. ��The illusion is just an illusion to confuse the enemy, but you didn��t use the burning rune just now... Hiri, show me your left hand.��


    Hiri extended his left hand to the purple-robed man, and the purple-robed man directly pulled open the long sleeve of Hiri��s robe... arge amount of azure-colored inscriptions appeared on Hiri��s arm.


    ��These inscriptions! Teacher... When I was sweeping my mother��s grave in the frost country a few days ago, these inscriptions appeared in my hand. The time was too short, and I always thought it was an illusion.��


    Hiri used his hand to wipe the inscriptions on his arm, but it had no effect at all.


    The purple-clothed person gently held Hiri��s other hand, stopping Hiri from wiping the inscriptions away.


    When Hiri looked at her again, Hiri was surprised to find that the purple-clothed person��s expression was as if she was about to cry.


    But she, who had already be an undead, did not have tears.


    ��This is a gift from your mother to you.��The purple-clothed person looked at Hiri with a gaze so kind that it resembled a grandmother.


    Although Hiri did not know what her grandmother looked like.


    ��My Mother?��


    Hiri knew that the purple-clothed person had some rtionship with her mother in the past, but the purple-clothed person had never discussed it in detail. Even if Hiri tried to ask the purple-clothed person about it, she would still choose to deliberately avoid it.


    ��I originally thought that your mother would keep this matter a secret, but it seems that she thinks that you can survive the test,��the purple-clothed man said.


    ��What test? I��ve thought of myself as an ordinary person for more than ten years.��


    When Hili heard something like a bloodline test, she instantly realized that something was wrong.


    ��That��s all for today��s ss. Hili, we��ll talk about it after we go to Arthur Crow.��


    The purple-robed man pulled Healy��s long sleeves again. Without waiting for Healy to ask why, he took Healy out of the ssroom.


    ..


    As soon as Joshua arranged a room for shier to rest in the Hearthstone Tavern, he received a message that the purple-robed man had brought Healy to the tavern.


    ��Did you secretly y games in ss again?��


    When Joshua learned that the purple-robed man had interrupted ss and came directly to Arthur Crow, his first reaction was that Healy had secretly yed the magic web game in the purple-robed man��s ss again.


    ��Why do I have to add another? I��ve never done such a thing before! If Nn has an award for the number one outstanding apprentice, I��ll definitely get it.��


    Hiri swore that after she became the purple-robed man��s apprentice, she went from a naughty child who beat up the Dean to a female student who studied with a book every day.


    ��Ahem... Joshua, can you stop greeting Hiri for a moment?��


    The purple-robed man was already used to Joshua and Hiri saying ��Strange Things��whenever they met, but now was not the time for such an asion.


    ��I came to ascekro this time to look for the blue-robed man. Is he here?��The purple-robed man asked.


    ��Mr. Giusorio has already returned to Nn at noon.��


    At this time, elder Quitoan appeared and told the blue-robed man where he had gone.


    ��Back to Nn? But at this time... I think Hiri needs to tell you about this too, Jose.��


    Themunication between the purple-clothed person and the blue-clothed person was still in the era before the appearance of the magic. It was veryplicated to find the blue-clothed person��s whereabouts in Nn.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Jose instantly put away his joking expression. The purple-clothed person could not adapt to such a serious Jose.


    ��The part of Hili��s blood that belongs to her mother has awakened. When I used to work with her mother, her mother had the ability to activate the creation of Nn��s underground relic...��


    The purple-robed man told Joshua what he wanted to know in the shortest way possible.


    ��What��s with the setting of the main character?��Joshua nced at Hili, who was also puzzled.


    ��If that��s the case, Josh, there are many people you know who can be the main character!��


    Hiri had been with Josh for so long, so she basically knew all the people Josh knew. Most of these people were very... special.


    ��Well... As for Nn��s underground ruins, I think I have a suitable candidate to inquire about it.��


    Josh directly held Hiri��s hand and nned to run upstairs to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��The man in blue has been exploring the ruins for almost 40 years. Josh... He��s the best candidate,��the man in purple said, trying to stop Josh from taking Healy away.


    ��Don��t worry, I know a native who has lived in the underground ruins for thousands of years.��


    Josh greeted the man in purple and directly pulled Healy to the room on the top floor of the tavern.

 Chapter 845

    ?


    Chapter 845: Chapter 831, you��re finished!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hiri followed Joshua into the consciousness space of the world tree.


    There was a round table and a chair floating in the empty space. On the chair sat a blue-haired girl who was eating a cake-like food.


    When the blue-haired girl saw Joshua who suddenly appeared in the space, she choked on the food that she had swallowed. She kept patting her chest before she swallowed the food in her throat.


    ��Well...��hiri stared at the blue-haired girl for a long time. ��The two cats in the house have finally be human?��


    Hiri��s words annoyed a ck cat and a white cat living in the spiritual space. The ck Cat appeared at Hiri��s feet, and the white cat directlyy on Hiri��s head.


    ��Could it be that the bird changed?��


    Hiri carried the cat down from his head, and the white birdnded on Joshua��s shoulder in mid-air.


    ��She��s not the world tree... nor can she be considered a human. The origin is a littleplicated. Just treat it as an NPC in the game.��Joshua introduced the sublimator girl to Hiri. ��She��s from the underground ruins of Nn... a race that calls itself the sublimator.��


    ��You... you actually captured another one of my kind.��


    During this period of time, White Moon had already realized that she had be a prisoner of Joshua. She could only redeem herself by working for Joshua. However, White Moon did not give up hope. She had been trying to find a way to escape from this ce, a way to temporarily return to that body in the real world.


    The method had not been found yet. However, Joshua did not know that he had kidnapped a new sublimator from there.


    But..


    ��No, you��re Not!��


    White Moon could feel the aura of her n from Hiri��s body, but there was also the primitive human soul mixed in.


    ��My name is Hiri.��


    Hiri did not wait for Joshua to introduce her. When she saw the blue inscriptions that appeared and disappeared on White Moon��s skin, she already understood that she might be the ��professional��that Joshua had mentioned.


    ��My Body and soul have the same inscriptions as yours.��Hili reached out her hand to white moon, the blue inscriptions on her left hand could appear in the space of consciousness with just a thought. ��What exactly are these inscriptions for?��


    After Hili knew that these inscriptions came from her mother, she no longer had any thoughts of eliminating them. Now, Hili only wanted to understand what the inscriptions represented.


    ��The foundation that allows us to walk in the real world, the mark of thebination of spirit and soul.��


    When facing Hiri, Bai Yue was not as vignt as she was against Joshua. It was possible that she sensed a familiar aura from hiri.


    She secretly nced at Joshua. After obtaining the permission of Joshua, she carefully floated in front of Hiri and reached out to hold Hiri��s wrist.


    ��Many years ago, our race abandoned our physical body and lived in the world of consciousness and spirit. Mistress told us that this is a form of existence that is above the physical body... an existence that is purely made up of runes.��After Bai Yue touched hiri.., she looked at Hiri with curiosity.


    ��But you are very special. Your soul and body are perfectlypatible, but these runes can allow you to affect the world of consciousness and spirit. The more specific possibility is that only our mistress and master can tell you.��


    ��UH... is this the strongestw of the hybrids?��


    After listening to White Moon��s introduction, Joshua felt that Hiri had inherited two characteristics of both humans and sublimates.


    ording to the information that Joshua had gathered before, sublimates would have to pay a price if they wanted to walk in the real world.


    ��Thank you for your exnation. Also, how did you meet your so-called mistress and... Father?��


    Hiri really wanted to find out about his mother��s past. It was very likely that he would find out the reason for his mother��s death.


    ��There��s no need. My nsmen wille to find you.��Bai Yue��s voice sounded very happy. ��It��s been a long time since I��ve seen a new nsman. Soon, someone will bring you back to receive the gift.��


    ��What do you mean by the so-called gift?��Joshua asked.


    ��Give up this troublesome body and live forever in the world of consciousness.��


    When Bai Yue said this, her voice was full of pride andcency, the pride of a sublimator.


    However, she waspletely unaware of the changes in the expressions of Joshua and Hiri.


    ��When will your kine to find me?��Hiri could barely maintain a smile on his face.


    ��Very soon, before I came to carry out my mission, I heard from mistress that a new nsman had been found lost outside. I didn��t expect it to be you... I think someone wille to bring you back to receive the gift soon.��


    Bai Yue spoke with slight excitement. She was very weing of the arrival of the new nsman, as if she was looking forward to the ceremony called the gift.


    However, her excited voice suddenly stopped in the next second and turned into a panicked cry.


    Because when Bai Yue came back to her senses, a staff with a tip like a spear was already pressed against Bai Yue��s chin, and her neck was firmly held by a long sword.


    Bai Yue felt the cold touch on her neck and looked at Joshua and Hiri with horror in her eyes. Now, the two of them had the same expression, which was terrifyingly gloomy.


    What��s Wrong Now? Bai Yue almost cried under the immense pressure.


    ��Tell me the exact time your people came to find you, what methods or methods they used! Now!��Joshua��s voice was very calm, but it was filled with the murderous intent that he would kill her if she did not exin clearly.


    ��I. . . I don��t know... My People��s actions have no pattern, only... only the mistress and the master know.��


    Bai Yue��s voice waspletely sobbing.


    ��Where are the mistress and the Master?��


    This time, it was Hiri��s turn to ask... Bai Yue felt the crystal at the tip of the magic staff on her throat move closer to her.


    ��This...��


    ��Don��t worry, I just want to talk to them,��Joshua said in a low voice.


    How did this look like a conversation! Bai Yue felt that if she said no... her life might end here.


    But at this moment, when Bai Yue was about to copse, the dissatisfaction in her heart towards Joshua began to surge.


    ��Why can��t you humans understand? Don��t you feel that this body is a burden... obviously...��


    ��I have a lot of words to refute you, but it��s meaningless...��Joshua realized that Bai Yue would say these words because they were purely different values, ��But there��s one thing that I hope you remember.��


    ��Wh... What?��


    White Moon saw a warm smile on Joshua��s face, but there was a terrifying feeling.


    ��If your race dares to touch my fianc��e... the lifespan of your sublimators will end on the same day.��Joshua withdrew the longsword in his hand, he put his other hand on Hili��s arm to calm her down.


    ��So what you say next will determine whether your race can continue. I��m serious.��


    ��


    PS: There are two more shifts tonight

 Chapter 846

    ?


    Chapter 846: Chapter 832: Power will make people lose themselves


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night, Arthur Crow amusement park was immersed in a new round of revelry.


    The building of the amusement park was directly hung with primary crystals that could emit colorful light, making the fairy tale atmosphere of the entire amusement park even more intense than during the day.


    However, Jose was not in the mood to participate in the carnival. He found a room to rest in the Hearthstone Tavern and sat on the bed, quietly looking out of the window.


    ��Should we go and have a good talk with those sublimates?��


    Hiri held Jose from behind and leaned his whole body against Jose.


    ��The talk here should be in quotation marks.��


    Jose��s attention was focused on the magic web interface in front of him. Hiri could only see a bunch ofplicated inscriptions shing on Jose��s magic web interface.


    Among these runes, the only thing that Healy could understand was a white bird made of pixels and a white cat in the upper right corner.


    ��I don��t think they would inform me in advance when theye to find us, so we have to take the initiative to look for them,��Healy said.


    ��That sublimator called White Moon is here to look for his own kind. Their way of looking for them is indeed a little rough, basically no different from kidnapping... I will visit those sublimators in the near future, but Healy, you have to finish the rest of the lessons in Arthur Cross.��


    Joshua��s Fingertips tapped on the magic interface. The white cat in the upper left corner yawned and then disappeared into Joshua��s magic interface.


    Only the white bird was still standing there like an owl. Whenever Joshua made a mistake in thenguage of the runes, the white bird would always identify it for him.


    ��This is the only way...��


    Healy could only ept Joshua��s suggestion.


    The life experience of Healy when she was young had formed a part of her character that was aggressive. However, now that Healy had realized that she was going to be a mother soon, her life did not belong to her alone anymore.


    ��Joshua... You��re not going to fight those sublimates one-on-one, right?��Healy asked worriedly.


    ��I��m not stupid. The first thing to do in a dungeon is to form a team.��


    As Josh spoke, he pressed the save button on the virtual keyboard in front of him. Then, he exited the ck interface and opened the Magic Net��s SMS, entering the SMS group.


    The movie council was still discussing about what they had seen and heard about Arthur Crow��s amusement park... Josh Thought for a moment and immediately used the summoning spell to summon all the members.


    After this summoning spell was cast in the movie council, the topic instantly changed. Some ids that Hiri was not familiar with directly popped up.


    Some of the unfamiliar members simply sent a ��?��, as if they did not know about this function.


    ��Joshua, you interrupted a performance of mine! Immediately give me a reasonable reason.��


    The Light Chaser��s message was very direct.


    ��It��s rare that the person who sent the fire will personally send all the members here. Is there anything important to inform them?��


    The owner of this message could guess the identity of the person just by looking at the name. It was the brass dragon.


    The host of this famous interview program had not joined the film council for a long time. Moreover, he would only appear in the middle of the night.


    ��I feel that this time is suitable for announcing the news of the wedding.��


    Joshua felt that after he used the collective summoning spell, all the members of the Basic Film Council were online.


    ��You... didn��t you say that the wedding is not ready yet?��Hiri did not know the exact time of the wedding, and even how it would be held, he only knew that it would be held at Arthur Crow amusement park.


    ��Because your wedding dress isn��t ready yet, the time hasn��t been fixed yet...��


    Joshua��s fingertips began to tap on the keyboard, and he edited a new message.


    ��Wedding dress? What��s That?��Hiri asked.


    ��Keep it a secret for now. You��ll know when the timees.��


    As he spoke, Joshua sent out the message that he had just edited.


    ��Before the wedding starts, go and greet the sublimator first.��


    ��A reward and an invitation. I n to thoroughly explore the deepest ruins in Nn��s underground World Tomorrow.��


    ��The deepest ruins? We��ve been to that ce a few times, Joshua. Arge door has locked that ce tightly. Even if you use an axe to knock it, you won��t be able to open it.��


    Nn��s underground veteran explorer Frost Axe told Joshua an important piece of information at this time.


    ��What if I have the key to open the door?��Joshua sent another message.


    ��Can you open the door? Go, go, go... Now! I��ll go and Get Everyone!��


    The Dwarves in Nn underground had been fighting with the artifacts of the ruins for almost a hundred years. They could not open thest part of the ruins no matter how hard they tried.


    The news that Joshua had the key was no less than the big news that Frost Axe had won the legendary champion of Nn Hearthstone among the dwarves.


    ��Sir Frost Axe, don��t be too impulsive. The guards in the depths of the ruins are very dangerous.��


    The blue-clothed man stepped forward at this time to stop Frost Axe��s behavior.


    ��You blue-robed man! I asked you for the way to enter a few years ago, but you refused to give it to me... And Now You Want to stop me?��


    ��the blue-robed man, the Aborigines living in the underground ruins have some conflicts with me. I must have a good talk with them. There��s no need for frost axe to be too impatient. The reward and invitation will be effective until noon tomorrow. I��ll thank everyone who is present.��


    After leaving this message, Jose closed the message in the film conference.


    ��Is this... cheating?��


    Hiri had been reading some of the messages that popped up in the movie council. She could roughly recognize everyone in the movie council.


    There were several members in the movie council who could easily ��overturn��half of Nn.


    ��This isn��t an adventure treasure hunt. Could it be that they really went to the mercenary guild and shouted, ��Let��s form a team in the ruins, no pdins for milk��... strictly speaking, this is to ruin the ce. Of course, the more people we bring, the better. It��s also more efficient,��said Joshua.


    ��Then how many people wille?��


    Hiri looked at Jose��s confident look. It was as if Jose could simply summon all the members in the movie council and take down the ruins that the dwarves had not taken down in a hundred years.


    ��Not many people are needed. I think it��s time to let the ice dragon exercise a little. I heard from Tyreen that Catarian seems to have gained weight recently. Frost Axe and the others will definitely help.��


    Jose carefully thought about thebat power that his subordinates could mobilize. As long as it was not a war between countries, any other level of battle could be easily settled.


    Sometimes, power would make Jose lose himself. However, there were already many people in the movie council who were asking about that ce to gather.


    One part of them was very interested in Nn��s underground ruins, and the other part was taking the initiative to help out because they owed Jose too much.

 Chapter 847

    ?


    Chapter 847: Chapter 833, get in the car! (third update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At Faroese television station.


    ��Sir, are you really going to cancel today��s program? The new guest has arrived.��


    A program nner in charge of the program looked at the brass dragon packing its luggage in a slightly flustered manner.


    ��I have an appointment with someone else today. I��ll rece it with another program first.��


    ��I have an appointment with someone else, but the guest this time is...��


    The nner wanted to remind the other party that the guest��s identity was not simple, but when he saw the bronze dragon��s golden vertical pupils, hepletely shut his mouth.


    ��Human, let me tell you a philosophy. The most important thing in work is to be happy. When you��re unhappy, you should skip work and go on vacation,��the bronze dragon said to him earnestly like a senior encouraging a junior.


    ��This... this...��


    The Copper Dragon��s words didn��t make any sense, but he didn��t dare to retort. In the end, he could only watch the host of ��Interview��walk out of the live broadcast room at the beginning of the program.


    ��Guardian.��


    A ckwood Elf Elder had been waiting outside the TV station for a long time.


    ��Time is really an interesting thing. For the first time in so many years, I feel that there��s not enough time.��The copper dragon sighed, looking at the group of young Elf Warriors brought by the elf elder, he said, ��Let me represent the ckwood Elves this time. That Ruin is not a battlefield that you are good at. They are all tough iron bones.��


    ��As you wish.��


    The status of the guardian of the Holy Tree among the ckwood Elves was no less than that of the holy tree itself.


    ��I��m going to Nn to visit my old friend.��


    After bidding farewell to the ckwood Elves, the Brass Dragon left the Faroese television station and passed through the teleportation portal in the capital of Faroese, apanied by the radiance of the teleportation portal and the rising of magic power, when he opened his eyes again, he had already arrived at the human capital of Magic, Nn.


    The moment he arrived at Nn, an old man in a white robe was standing in the teleportation portal quietly waiting for him.


    ��The Great Guardian hase to Nn personally. May I know your purpose?��


    The man in white carefully looked at the bearded elf in the middle of the teleportation portal. When Nn��s teleportation portal was about to overload, the man in white sensed that an incredible existence had arrived at Nn.


    When the man in white arrived at the location of the teleportation portal, he recognized at a nce that the existence in the middle of the teleportation portal was a pure-blooded dragon.


    ��I have a friend in Nn.��


    The copper dragon nced at the spellcasters behind the man in white. Some of them were holding their magic staffs and their hands were gradually turning white.


    A pure-blooded dragon was wreaking havoc in Nn. It could easily destroy the city.


    This was the respect that humans had for dragons... before the Copper Dragon came to Nn, he did not specifically tell the sages about it. That was why there was a chain reaction.


    ��Friend?��


    ��Joshua Arnold, he should be a famous person in Nn. In the words of humans, I owe him a favor... No, a lot of favors.��


    The copper dragon ignored the man in white and walked straight out of the teleportation portal. He was in a hurry.


    ��Joshua...��


    The man in white heard the name and instantly understood why the copper dragon was here.


    The surrounding spellcasters were somewhat uncertain when they saw the brass dragon leave.


    ��Is the guardian of the Frost Elves for the same purpose? Leave the rest to me.��


    The white-clothed person realized that the people that Joshua gathered were no longer under the management of Nn��s wise ones. The only thing he could do now was to wait and see.


    ..


    It had been a while since ck sand woke up from his longa. He could feel that his position had changed back from the city of the High Elves to Nn��s.


    And it was in the underground of Nn that he was familiar with.


    ��Guardian, can you let me go now?��


    After ck sand found out that Joshua had brought him back to Nn from that dangerous ce... his nervousness had eased a lot, but his hands were still blocked by thorns.


    ��I can let you go, but only if you tell me... how to get to the ce where you live,��said Joshua.


    ��You want to go back to sanctum with me?��ck Sand Thought for a moment, then nodded gently. ��Mother and father have always been concerned about the situation of the Guardians. If you��re alone, I can take you there.��


    He had just made this decision less than two seconds ago when ck sand heard the sound of something falling heavily on the ground outside the door of the room he was in.


    ��Who is it!��


    ck sand suddenly shouted at the door. He probably thought that someone was eavesdropping on the conversation between him and Josh.


    ��Come out, you don��t have to hide anymore.��Josh rubbed the space between his eyebrows helplessly and said directly to the door.


    The next moment, the door was instantly pushed open. ck sand also saw the scenery outside the door clearly. The eavesdroppers outside the door could not be described by one or two people.., he only saw arge group of fully armed dwarves standing outside the door, staring at him with eager eyes.


    ��Guardian... you... This Is...��


    ��The Dwarven Army that intends to destroy your hometown. I discussed with them for a long time before they decided to only go there to ��test the ancient.��they definitely won��t dismantle anything. Of course, I don��t believe it,��Jose said to ck sand.


    ��You��re going to bring these dwarves to the sanctum? No... absolutely not!��


    ck sand became very excited when he learned of Joshua��s n. Joshua did not continue tomunicate with him. He turned around and left the room.


    A dwarf walked in. He took out a sticky piece of soft paper and sealed ck sand��s mouth.


    ��What about this ��guide��?��Frost Axe asked Joshua while carrying the frost axe that had been passed down in his family for generations.


    ��Let hime with us. We have the key anyway. Even if the terrain inside the ruins is unclear, I think everyone here is not afraid of any traps, right?��


    The reason why Joshua came to negotiate with ck sand was that he wanted to minimize the danger that would appear inside the ruins.


    However, looking at ck sand��s condition, he could not reveal any more information to Joshua.


    ��We don��t know how many of the tin men inside the ruins have been dismantled.��


    Frost axe was very confident in thebat strength of his own people.


    ��Then there��s no problem.��


    Joshua did not continue to Dawdle. After walking out of the room, he could see the mining cart built by the dwarves.


    This mining cart could lead to the deepest part of Nn��s underground. Due to the capacity of the mining cart, Frost Axe could only bring twenty dwarven warriors.


    ��Ahem... Thank you all foring. This is not an exciting adventure. My purpose is just to talk to those sublime beings.��


    Joshua nced at the presence of other people besides the dwarves. Among Nn��s seven sages, two of them had already arrived.


    The arrival of the blue-clothed and ck-clothed people was not only to help Joshua, but also to protect the underground ruins.


    ��I hate to stay underground for too long. Let��s finish this quickly.��


    The Ice Dragon Catarian was still yawning. Even in front of its own kind, the bronze dragon, it was toozy to care about its own image.


    During the recent period of living in Nn, its personality had be more and more...zy. To be precise, it had learned how to enjoy life.


    ��Uh-uh-uh!��


    When Joshua was about to greet the other reinforcements, ck sand was lifted above his head by three dwarves and thrown into the carriage of a mining car at once.


    ��Enter the detailed n into Ben... We��ll talk about it when we get in the car,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 848

    ?


    Chapter 848: Chapter 834, guide


    Trantor: 549690339


    Beneath Nn.


    Joshua had been in this world for so long that he had finally begun his true ��Otherworld Exploration��.


    The mining cart built by the frost axes could easily reach the deepest part of Nn��s underground, but it was not thatfortable to sit on.


    The mining cart was designed to transport minerals. There was no ce for people to sit inside, and there was arge amount of g stuck inside.


    Joshua did not care about these dirty things... but the air underground was so stuffy that it made him feel suffocated.


    The dwarves did not haveplete oxygen delivery equipment when they were mining. In the words of Frost Axe, digging deep underground depended on one thing: Perseverance.


    Joshua endured the turbid air in the mine cave for nearly half an hour before the mine truck slowly drove to an empty ce.


    From here, Joshua could see the traces of the dwarves��movements. Some kind of glowing primary crystal was located above, allowing Joshua to see the surrounding environment clearly.


    The mining tools were thrown around this empty space. There were also some tents used for resting. Apart from the traces of the dwarves��movements, Joshua also saw some... skeletons of living creatures.


    No... it should be said that it was the remains of some kind of giant magic conductor puppet. Joshua put his hands on the edge of the mining car and looked at the giant magic conductor puppet that only looked like ribs and skull parts not far away.


    Just the part of its head could amodate three adult human men.


    ��Is this the magic conductor puppet of the sublimator?��Joshua turned around and asked Frost Axe and the blue-clothed man who were sitting in the other car.


    They were much more familiar with this ce than Joshua.


    ��What magic puppet? They��re all useless pieces of metal. Twenty years ago, the only one that could move was scrapped after walking a few steps.��Frost axe seemed to be very dissatisfied with these ��trash��who took up space.


    ��Joshua... When we arriveter, can I go and talk to them first?��


    The blue-robed man finally spoke. When Joshua first decided to go underground to look for the sublimators, the blue-robed man and Joshua had talked for a long time, but they were unable to stop Joshua��s actions.


    Helpless, they could only follow him personally. What he advocated was not to disturb the sublimators. In fact, Joshua could not be bothered to look for trouble with the sublimators. Unfortunately... The sublimators did not give Joshua this opportunity.


    ��Of course, there��s no problem. There won��t be any conflict...��Joshua nced at frost axe, who was constantly sharpening his axe. He added seriously, ��It��s the best.��


    However, no one believed him, especially the bound ck sand whose mouth was still sealed.


    The mining cart left the dwarves��mining field and finally came to a space upied by glowing algae.


    ��We��re Here!��Frost Axe picked up his weapon and ordered the dwarves who were controlling the mining cart to stop the cart.


    Joshua could vaguely hear the sound of running water. There should be a lot of underground water nearby... The air here had also be much fresher.


    ��This ce... looks like there really is a lot of treasure buried here.��


    From the moment Joshua entered the dwarves��mining field, he had seen the remains of some buildings. Aftering to this space, the remains of the buildings were almost everywhere.


    The style of the buildings was very simr to the forgottennd of Arthur Crow. There were also traces left behind by the dwarven miners on the streets of this abandoned city-state.


    This made Joshua give up the idea of looting the buildings.


    ��This is only a small part of the ruins, but the most difficult part. We only discovered it twenty years ago.��


    Frost Axe jumped down from the mining cart. The Dwarven soldiers who followed frost axe immediately put on their helmets and got ready for battle.


    Joshua turned around and looked at his own team. The two dragons and the two sages were already able to deal with most of the problems. Elder Kuitoan of the High Elves also personally followed Joshua here.


    Other than that, the steel nation and the Farosi nation had both asked Joshua to send an expedition team to participate in this. However, Joshua still tactfully rejected these explorers who had their nation as their background.


    As for the Frost Nation... when Joshua issued the bounty, Shiel was sleeping, so she did not see it. She guessed that the Frost Owl was still hugging a pillow and sleeping soundly.


    ��Your Highness, I sense a powerful magic aura here. Please be careful.��


    Today, Joshua��s Guard, Zinas, finally remembered his job. There were also three chaos demon guards sent by Cecily.


    There was also a figure in the team who had been silent all this time. When Joshua looked at her, her movements should have been tapping on the virtual keyboard.


    ��There are a lot of magic circles left behind by spatial magic here.��


    As soon as elder Kuitoan got off the mining cart, he felt the familiar smell of magic.


    ��I heard from the sublimator that they went to Nn��s surface through some teleportation magic circles.��


    Joshua went directly to the real guide of this expedition team.


    ��But now I need you to help me find the entrance to your hometown.��


    The guide was none other than the newsboy, aquamarine, who was under ck Pigeon��smand. Under Joshua��s ��roping��, he had no choice but to help Joshua Open the entrance to the sublimator sanctum.


    ��I... I��ll only help you open the door.��


    Aquamarine nced at ck sand, who was tied up. Aftering here, he showed great fear and resistance.


    ��That��s all I need you to do.��


    After Joshua reached an agreement with aquamarine, he led the strange exploration team into the depths of the ruins.


    Aquamarine walked all the way to the end of the ruins, where the empty space was sealed by the wall. It was then that Joshua noticed that the wall at the edge of the space was not made of rocks at all, it was a special kind of metal.


    When ck sand was carried here by the three dwarves, he who had been able to keep his cool instantly began to struggle crazily.


    Aquamarine also quickly retreated in fear.


    ��Jose, do you want to knock this guy out?��Frost axe had been impatient with ck sand for a long time.


    ��No need. Tear off the seal on his mouth,��Jose said.


    The Dwarves put ck sand back on the ground, then tore off the seal on his mouth, and ck sand breathed in the fresh air around him.


    ��Guardian! ��If you want to see the master and mistress... They will wee you with open arms. However, your attempt to bring these creatures into the sanctum has already vited the taboo.��ck sand was still trying to dissuade Joshua from doing what he was doing. ��Why are you doing this!��


    ��It��s actually very simple. If I ask your race to leave this child alone, including his friends.��Joshua brought aquamarine to ck sand and said, ��Do you think your race will agree to let them live peacefully on the ground?��


    ��Impossible,��ck sand replied without even thinking. ��Every single one of our people is an important part of our race. They shouldn��t live on the dangerous ground.��


    ��This... is the problem,��Jose said to him in a low voice. ��Indeed, I��m just going to have a heart-to-heart talk with your parents. However, this conversation is based on the premise that you��re willing to listen to me, or rather, you��re willing to follow my ideas. I feel that it��s too slow to make the other party understand each other through words. Thus, the more direct method is to use force to deter them. The second is the so-called negotiation.��


    ��Combat Power... The Guardians, give up! The guardians of the sanctum can easily sweep away the people you��ve found on the ground,��ck sand said loudly.


    ��Interesting. If you could really ��sweep��them away, I reckon you wouldn��t be hiding underground.��


    Joshua immediately motioned for aquamarine to continue with his work. Arge number of azure runes appeared on the boy��s body. The surrounding space seemed to have been awakened by his runes.


    The wall emitted the light of the inscriptions. The dazzling light upied Josh��s sight for a few seconds.

 Chapter 849

    ?


    Chapter 849: Chapter 835, entry


    Trantor: 549690339


    Frost Axe had been digging in Nn��s underground for almost a hundred years. Ever since he found these iron lumps in the vein, he had never seen anything like it.


    The entire dwarf n was very interested in these decaying buildings and magical machinery.


    However, all the things that the dwarves could find were useless things that had turned into scrap metal. asionally, they would find some magical machinery that could still be activated. At the same time, they were also called ��relics��by human explorers, more or less, they were also useless things.


    However, the intact relics in this relic were powerful. Nn��s ancestors had already proved this point.


    Nn��s teleportation portal that could connect all the major countries in the world was one of the relics. It further elerated themunication between human countries, and to some extent, it also affected the progress of human civilization.


    Frost axe had found one or two useful relics over the years, which made the dwarves enjoy the fun of digging for treasures while mining.


    The deepest part of the relic was an endless treasure for frost axe, and today... he finally came to the most mysterious ce of the relic.


    Unfortunately, what awaited him was not a mountain full of gold coins or a giant dragon guarding the treasure, but an empty high tform.


    Frost axe could see a pir of light in the distance. They could only see their surroundings clearly by relying on the light from the pir of light. And they were separated from the pir of light by a bottomless abyss.


    ��Are you sure this is where you live?��


    Frost axe asked aquamarine loudly. Aquamarine was so frightened by Frost Axe��s voice that his whole body trembled. In the end, he hid next to the only person in the group that he was familiar with, Joshua.


    ��Yes... Yes, and don��t be too loud. You��ll disturb the guards,��aquamarine said.


    ��Guards? There��s not even a piece ofnd here that can be nted. How did you guys survive?��


    Frost axe used his axe to hit the ground. The ground was made of some unknown steel, which made frost axe raise his eyebrows.


    ��Interesting.��


    He immediatelyy down and began to study the structure of the floor.


    ��Where are the master and Mistress?��


    Joshua knew that sublimators were a group of spiritual creatures. They were purely made of inscriptions. Of course, they did not need to eat like humans.


    Therefore, the monotonous scenery behind the ruins was within Joshua��s expectations. Joshua was more concerned about how to talk to their master and mistress.


    ��Over there.��Aquamarine stretched out her hand and pointed at the white pir that was emitting light in the distance.


    Not long after aquamarine pointed out the location, blue inscriptions suddenly appeared on the ground. These inscriptions gradually changed from blue to scarlet, which represented a warning.


    ��Guards... the guards areing!��


    Aquamarine held the corner of Joshua��s clothes. The expression on her face had long been reced by fear, but she found that Joshua was very calm.


    At the edge of the high tform, arge number of magic conducting puppets made of stones suddenly appeared. The surface of these magic conducting puppets was also shining with inscriptions.


    Their size was simr to that of humans, but their movements were simr to that of insects. They crawled toward Joshua��s position at an extremely fast speed.


    ��I��ve finally seen something good!��


    Frost Axe��s eyes lit up when he saw the group of magic conducting puppets. The twenty dwarven warriors beside him had already taken the initiative to fight against those magic conducting puppets.


    The most eye-catching weapon on the first battlefield was Frost Axe��s weapon. The moment the huge axe hit the ground, one or two magic conducting puppets were instantly frozen.


    There were hundreds of magic conducting puppets. After the Dwarven Warriors weed the first wave of attacks, they entered a state of being surrounded by arge number of magic conducting puppets.


    This situation changed after Zenas joined the battlefield. This sin demon tore a hole in the magic conducting puppets that were as dense as an ant colony with his huge body and scorching mes.


    The blue-clothed person constructed a barrier that was like flowing water to block the attack of the fish that fell into the. This also caused Joshua to have no room to participate in the battle. He could only sit by the side and cheer for the dwarves and Zenas.


    Before Joshua came, he asked the blue-clothed person about the specificbat strength of the sublimators.


    The blue-clothed person used a sentence to summarize thebat strength of these ancient people. ��they have intelligence that far surpasses ours, but their affinity to magic is far inferior to ours... This is a very strange thing.��


    Now, all the humans on the ground were spellcasters. This affinity was something that Joshua had always thought was abnormal.


    But this battle gave Joshua a more intuitive feeling..


    ��This is the guard that you are proud of?��


    Joshua came before ck sand. Theoretically speaking, the technology possessed by the sublimators was far superior to that of the current humans, but the weapons used by the frost axe could easily destroy the sublimators��creations.


    ��The primitive weapons of the ground people can not harm the guardians at all.��ck sand was mocking the primitive weapons used by the dwarven warriors.


    At this time, Joshua finally noticed that even if the magic conducting puppets were dismembered by the dwarven axes, they would still quickly reassemble. Even if he used brute force to shatter them, it would only dy them for a few seconds.


    ��It��s a little tricky, that skeleton duke...��as soon as Joshua finished speaking, people could feel the fear of death wantonly spreading in this space.


    The blue-clothed man and the ck-clothed man both had bewildered expressions on their faces. Even Elder Kuitoan was stunned. They all looked at the figure who had been silent all this time.


    The figure had already taken off the robe covering her body, leaving only the face of the skeleton in front of everyone.


    ��What a bunch of troublesome reptiles!��


    The aura of death began to spread under the body of the skeleton duke, spreading to every corner of the high tform. Arge number of skeletons came out from the ck fog.


    After the skeleton Duke knew that it was impossible to destroy these magic conducting puppets with brute force, the cage formed by the skeletons directly sealed the magic conducting puppets one by one.


    ��Child of the forest, she is...��


    Elder Kuitoan had already released magic to block the erosion of the aura of death around his body. He did not dare to imagine that he had been sitting in the same carriage with such a terrifying undead.


    ��The Light Chaser is the famous movie critic on the magic web. You should have talked to her in the movie council. Her real identity... is a very ordinary Lich Lord.��


    Joshua did not know how to introduce the skeleton lord, but during the introduction, a dark blue light beam suddenly swept across the battlefield.


    The temperature of this light beam was so high that the metal on the ground had traces of being melted.


    The light beam destroyed the cage that skeleton had built... Joshua saw the light beam��s emitter at the edge of the tform.


    It was a huge magic puppet. Its hands were ced on the edge of the tform where Joshua was on. The blue energy core was gathered at the center of its head. During this period of time, it was preparing for the next wave of attacks.


    ��


    PS: There��s another chapterter

 Chapter 850

    ?


    Chapter 850: Chapter 836, instant kill! (third update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Joshua saw this thing, the words ��Colossus��immediately appeared in his mind.


    ��Guardian! It��s still not toote for you to leave the sanctum! Otherwise...��


    After seeing that giant magic puppet, ck sand regained his confidence. However, before he could finish his sentence... a roar that almost pierced through his eardrums reverberated throughout the entire space.


    Joshua had already covered his ears with foresight. ck sand widened his eyes as he looked at the creature that suddenly appeared in front of him.


    It was a real dragon.


    ck Sand... with the vision of a human, he could only see part of the body of this legendary creature. The cold air emitted by the ice-blue scales caused the temperature in the surroundings to drop to the freezing point.


    He turned his head stiffly, barely able to see the full appearance of the giant creature. The Roar that pierced his eardrums was still ongoing. The Breath of the ice dragon was like a blizzard that could cover the entire city.


    The magic-conducting machine at the edge of the tform, which looked like a colossus, was instantly covered by frost and snow, freezing into a giant ice sculpture.


    At this time, ck sand noticed that the ground he was sitting on had been covered by arge amount of frost. Even the flowing water barrier built by the blue-clothed man had be an ice wall.


    The destructive breathsted for less than five seconds before it ended with a ��burp��sound.


    At this moment, the battlefield that was originally fierce fell into a strange silence.


    ��Catarian, when you came... did you eat a lot?��Joshua��s words broke the strange silence.


    The Ice Dragon did not answer. Perhaps it was too embarrassed. When the second giant magic conductor puppet appeared at the edge of the tform, the ice dragon did not choose to use its breath. It suddenly pped its wings and created a huge hurricane, it flew out and pushed it into the abyss below.


    At this moment, ck sand was no longer in the mood to think about Joshua��sfort. He began to seriously consider whether the sanctum would be safe and sound after this battle.


    Fortunately, the ice dragon had already disappeared on the tform, but more giant magic conductor puppets appeared at the edge of the tform.


    ��They arrived here through some kind of teleportation spell!��Arge number of silver-white inscriptions appeared in elder Kuitoan��s hand. ��I��m trying to interfere with their teleportation, but it will take time!��


    Just as ck sand thought that the guards of the sanctum still had a chance to win against the invaders, another gigantic dragon appeared on the tform.


    ��Cataria is still as unreliable as before, but this is part of its personality that is more suited to humans.��After the copper dragon recovered its original body.., its voice echoed in the space. ��And the High Elves. There��s no need for you to use any more obstructing spells.��


    The bronze dragon spread its wings, and the hurricane that it created almost blew a dwarf warrior off the tform. Fortunately, the skeleton duke mercifully grabbed him with a skeleton arm.


    A bronze magic circle formed by inscriptions appeared beside the bronze dragon, and the Magic Circle expanded to the surroundings of the giant magic puppet. The surface of the giant magic puppet quickly showed signs of rust, they did not have the chance to do anything more before they gradually stopped operating.


    ��Is this considered clearing the level?��Joshua asked ck sand.


    ck Sand was no longer in the mood to talk to Joshua at this moment.


    ��The only thing left is to find your mistress and Master.��


    ... ..


    In front of the Pir of light of the Holy Region.


    The phantom image that was infused with magic power formed the shape of a man and a woman. These two phantom images were about ten meters tall. Joshua was standing in front of them.


    ��Wee, Guardian.��The male shadow weed Joshua warmly.


    ��Hello... This may be the first time we��ve met. I��m here in peace.��Joshua greeted them politely.


    ��Peace?��


    The female shadow nced at the two dragons lying behind Joshua and the undead that was giving off an ominous aura.


    She then looked at the remains of arge number of magic puppets on the tform in the distance, as well as a group of dwarves who were happily carrying the remains of the magic puppets.


    If she had a physical body now, her eyelids would definitely twitch non-stop, but she still had to maintain the smile on her face.


    ��You tore up the agreement, Young Guardian... who asked you to do these things?��The female shadow was even more aggressive.


    ��Myself.��Jose admitted what he had done.


    ��What do you want? We have never interfered with the lives of the people on the ground.��


    The male projection looked at the blue-clothed person in the team.


    ��I came here for nothing, I just want to tell you one thing.��Jose said to the two rulers of the sublimators, ��My fianc��e... her mother used to be one of you, and she also inherited part of your bloodline. ording to your tradition, it seems that all the nsmen in the outside world muste back to receive some kind of gift.��


    ��Guardian, it is very difficult for our people to live in this world with their physical bodies,��the male phantom said to Joshua in a gentle voice.


    ��But my fianc��e can, so I only have one condition. You must never try to turn my fianc��e into one of you in the future. If you dare to do so...��Joshua��s voice became terrifying and eerie. ��I will destroy everything here.��


    ��Can I be considered a threat?��The female shadow asked.


    ��Yes, a threat.��A smile appeared on Joshua��s face again.


    ��Each of our nsmen is very important to the survival of our race. Guardian, I hope you can...��


    ��Because ofck of energy?��


    Joshua interrupted the male shadow and directly said the question that the sublimators were most worried about.


    ��It was that traitor who told you...��the female phantom sounded as if she was suppressing her anger.


    ��A girl named White Moon told me. She also told me that you guys absorb the emotions and spirits of living beings as energy. Although the crystals that possess magic power can also be regarded as energy, they are not pure enough to be purified over a period of time.��


    Joshua did not find out the way to enter the sanctum from white moon, but White Moon told him a lot of secrets about this race.


    Sublimates were also humans, but they were a group of humans living in the world of consciousness, which was the space where Joshua used the world of the shining to tease the adjudicator.


    ��...��the two phantoms did not continue.


    ��I��m very curious... Why don��t you absorb the emotions of the Nn people on the ground as energy? The energy in the world of consciousness is also endless.��


    Joshua asked his doubts in front of them.


    When the heart lock of the heretic trial court entered the realm of the shining, it was swept by arge number of emotions of fear and almost overloaded and self-destructed.


    ��The world of consciousness is already mixed with... Gray Aura. It��s equivalent to suicide for us to draw power from there,��the male phantom said in a heavy voice. ��Our sanctum is buried deep underground, and it basically touches the energy on the ground.��


    ��Does that mean a self-sufficient local areawork?��


    Joshua did not intend to just use the de to press against the other party��s neck.


    ��I have a proposal that is good for both sides. I don��t know if you are willing to ept it?��


    ��


    PS: it��s the end of the month! Request a monthly check!

 Chapter 851

    ?


    Chapter 851: Chapter 837: Advancing Technology through archaeology


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What��s the proposal?��The male phantom asked.


    ��I want to hire you to work for me.��


    A white bird appeared on Joshua��s arm. Ever since Joshua became the ��boarder��of the High Elf World Tree, Joshua could summon its consciousness wherever he went.


    ��I can provide you with an unlimited living quarters and... an inexhaustible supply of energy.��


    Joshua proposed a condition that every sublimator could not refuse.


    ��World Tree?��


    The female shadow recognized the true identity of the White Bird on Joshua��s arm.


    At this moment, Joshua could hear the mixture of fear and disgust in her voice.


    ��Guardian! Do you still want us to return to that cruel battlefield again!��


    ��Battlefield? What Battlefield?��Joshua did not understand where the female Phantom��s anger came from.


    ��Guardian, how long have you been in this world?��


    The male phantom stopped the female from rebuking Joshua further, and used a calm voice to ask about Joshua��s age.


    ��Twenty,��Joshua said.


    ��A newly born bloodline? The Guardian��s lifespan is not long... you should be the original Guardian��s seventh or eighth generation bloodline. Did your parents or ancestors really not tell you anything about the past?��


    ��No.��


    There were no memories rted to the past in Joshua��s memory. Even Joshua, who did not know what the Guardian did, did not know.


    ��...��


    The male phantom sighed slightly. His gaze swept past the blue-clothed and ck-clothed figures behind Joshua, as well as the two guardian dragons.


    ��High Elves and two guardians... I believe you all have memories of being invaded by... so-called otherworldly objects.��The male Phantom��s words were acknowledged by Elder Kuitoan.


    Although the destruction of ascetic Crowe seemed to have been caused by humans, it was a part of the otherworldly objects that destroyed ascetic Crowe in the end.


    ��We��ve tried in the past.��The male phantom waved his hand, and a group of human projections appeared in front of Joshua.


    Joshua took a few steps back and found that these humans, who were wearing robes simr to that of wizard Nn, were surrounding a ��coffin��made of pure white stone.


    ��ording to the prophecy, this is the second time that an otherworldly being has visited this world. Our ancestors had found a way to fight against them before,��the male phantom said.


    ��What... is the way?��


    Elder Kuitoan could not help but ask at this moment. This was also what he was concerned about.


    ��Before an otherworldly being enters the real world, it will first absorb energy in the world of consciousness. After it has absorbed enough energy and transformed... there is no chance of winning if it reappears in the real world.��


    As the male Phantom exined, a human phantom in front of Joshuay in the ��Coffin��.


    ��So we decided to defeat him in the world of consciousness and build an army... that can fight in the world of consciousness. The Way is the path of sublimation.��


    ��Stop!��Joshua interrupted the male Phantom��s sorrowful narration. His narration and the projection in front of him sounded rather epic.


    Elder Quitoan had been listening and immersed in the tragic war since a long time ago. However, Joshua felt that something was not right.


    ��Are you saying that you sent the real human souls into the world of consciousness to fight against... those monsters?��


    ��Yes.��The male phantom nodded. ��That war was painful. We...��


    ��We What? Did you guys really study the mechanism and structure of the world of consciousness?��


    Joshua interrupted the male phantom once again. The female phantom beside him could not help but stop her when she saw Joshua��s attitude. However, she was quickly stopped by herpanion.


    ��Mechanism and structure? Isn��t the world of consciousness the ce where the thoughts and souls of living beings are located? ording to the records, the World Tree of the High Elves is human...��


    ��No... What I mean is, do you know that in the conscious world, the fantasies of living beings can be materialized?��


    Joshua mercilessly interrupted the male phantom again, because he did not get to the main point after talking for a long time.


    ��Fantasies. Our soldiers have indeed fought side by side with many heroes in the past in the conscious space. There are also some gods that we have always thought are their souls,��the male phantom said.


    ��This is the crux of the problem!��


    Joshua had always wondered what the social structure of these ancestors was like. If they had a technological level that was ahead of humans, their entertainment should not be too bad.


    ��Haven��t you ever thought that those heroes are imaginary characters that exist in the minds of your people? Also, the speed of the dissemination of technological information that you have should not be slow. It should be something like a performance.��


    ��Joshua! Joshua!��


    The blue-clothed person came to Joshua��s side at this time, and this time, it was Joshua��s turn to chatter non-stop, but the blue-clothed person interrupted him.


    ��What��s Wrong?��Joshua asked.


    ��ording to historical records, the level of magic possessed by the sublimators also relied on some ancient technology to pass down. They have wisdom that far surpasses ours, but the structure of society and some aspects of life are simr to ours.��


    The blue-clothed person, as a historical authority, expressed his views on the world��s civilization from a thousand years ago.


    ��So the sublimators were also a civilization that relied on archaeology to improve their technological tree? Then where did the magic technology that you all masterede from?��


    ��The age of God.��


    Elder Kuitoan also appeared at this time to exin to Joshua.


    ��That was long before the existence of our High Elves. Perhaps my mother knew some secrets.��


    ��Alright... Alright... I don��t want to listen to you review history anymore.��


    Joshua directly passed through the projection in front of him and arrived in front of the two sublimators who were dumbfounded.


    ��I guess you must think that I want to continue hiring you sublimators as ��soldiers��of the consciousness world to fight against those things outside the world?��


    ��Isn��t That So?��


    The female shadow was very against the World Tree of the High Elves because the consciousness space of the world tree was too close to that world.


    ��Wrong! I want to invite you toe to the consciousness space of the world tree to be an architect, a weapon maker... there are many ways to address them. In short, they are the logistics personnel in the rear.��


    Jose tried his best to describe it in words that the two phantoms could understand.


    ��Weapons, we can indeed create many weapons in the consciousness space in an instant, but the people who take it to the battlefield...��


    ��The people who take it to the battlefield will be the users of every magic in the world. More urately, they will be called ��yers��!��


    Jose had already verified it with the movie. As long as it was widely recognized by everyone, the ��Illusion Products��could appear in the consciousness world.


    This time Josh will try to construct a real virtual world.

 Chapter 852

    ?


    Chapter 852: Chapter 856, Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    The negotiations between Joshua and the sublimator ended with the male phantom saying, ��We need time to think about it.��.


    Elder Kuitoan opened a portal and directly teleported Joshua and the others to a dwarven city near the surface of Nn.


    As for the dwarves, they directly used mining carts to transport all the remains of the magic puppet of the sublimator away.


    ��Child of the forest, is it really possible to create a virtual world in the space of consciousness?��


    Elder Kuitoan had been listening to Joshua��s method of dealing with the outside world.


    However, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was unrealistic to rely on the ��illusion of life��to defeat a monster that was close to the level of a god.


    ��I��ve already tested it with a movie. It��s feasible. I��ve also relied on the heroes in the battlefield of the Holy Spirit to defeat the invaders, the adjudicator, in the space of consciousness.��


    A primary crystal was thrown into the air in Joshua��s hand andnded steadily in his palm.


    This primary crystal was a small gift given to Joshua by the sublimators. As long as they had an answer, they would inform Joshua through this primary crystal.


    Joshua also returned the favor by giving them a small gift. However, it was possible that even they themselves did not know what the content of the gift was.


    ��I��ve explored the ruins for so many years to find a way to resist the outside world... in the end, this heavy responsibility can only fall on you, Joshua.��


    The blue-clothed person leaned on his cane, and his old voice carried a mncholic feeling.


    ��Joshua, I only want to know what I can help you with now.��


    After the amusement park was truly built, the blue-clothed person saw that the expansion of the door��s domain had been effectively restrained.


    This made him re-evaluate the actions of the Chaos Demon, Joshua. This time, themunication between Joshua and the sublimators allowed the blue-clothed person to see... Joshua��s determination to start a war with the outside world.


    ��HMM... to apply for the gray-clothed person��s recent programming ss? Well, actually, it��s enough for you guys to do your own things.��


    Joshua felt that the people around him were looking at him a little strangely, but Joshua could also understand... other than the skeleton duke, their positions were all on how to eliminate the threat of the outside world.


    And now, Joshua was the only one who had an effective way to fight against the outside world.


    ��Anyway, thank you for your help. Before we say goodbye, there��s one more thing I want to tell you.��


    Joshua had just received a text message. It was a brief message from the tailor shop that Joshua hadmissioned. The content was ��the wedding dress is ready.��.


    ��I��ve decided to get married.��


    ��When did you decide to do that?��


    The Skeleton Duke asked in a loud voice in less than a second after Joshua had said that.


    ��Some time ago.��


    ��Who��s your partner? Hiri?��The Skeleton Duke asked again.


    The skeleton duke actually called Hiri by her name. This meant that she recognized Hiri��s existence. In her eyes, ordinary humans were no different from reptiles.


    ��Yes, the person to be married is Hiri Lloyd. The location has been set at Arthur Crow amusement park. The time will be within the next two days. Everyone present is wee.��


    Jose sincerely invited everyone. Ice Dragon Catarian directly yawned. His expression was as if he was asking, ��Is there anything else? If there��s nothing else, I��ll go back to sleep.��


    ��I��ll definitely attend the wedding, and Mr. Joshua, actually... I��ve always had hope.��The Brass Dragon said with some uncertainty, ��I��ve always wanted to invite you to the previous interview program, so can I...��


    ��I��ll consider it.��


    Although Joshua knew that the Brass Dragon��s interview was famous for its venomous tongue and teasing of guests, he felt that he should be... without any ck spots, so it waspletely fine to give the brass dragon face.


    ��So, do you have anything else? If not, I��ll leave first,��Jose said.


    The weakest member of the team, aquamarine, summoned up her courage and came in front of Jose.


    ��I. . . Can I go, Jose... Sir?��After this journey, aquamarine hadpletely realized Jose��s identity.


    To be able tomand two giant dragons and a group of powerful spell casters... this kind of status was beyond his imagination.


    ��Of course, no problem.��


    Aquamarine probably wanted to go to Arthur Crow amusement park again, and attending the wedding was secondary.


    Joshua did not refuse his request and then said goodbye to everyone present, ending this expedition to the ruins that was not too long ago.


    ..


    In a tailor��s shop called Golden Thread in Nn.


    This shop was actually rmended by Mrs. Marina. It was said to be able to fulfill all the customer��s custom-made clothing needs, and it also had more than a thousand good reviews on the magic shopping site.


    Josh walked into the shop and looked at the clothes hanging around the shop. Most of them were women��s dresses with gorgeous costumes.


    ��It��s so easy to understand.��Josh looked at the styles of the dresses that were very close to Belle��s style in ��Beauty and the Devil.��The men��s section was more popr withrge windbreakers and knitted hats.


    Josh walked all the way to the counter and saw a man sitting behind him drawing something on a piece of paper with a pen.


    When he noticed Josh��s arrival, he instantly raised his head. This action almost caused the round-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose to fall on the table.


    The Man in front of him gave Josh the impression of a rigid nerd.


    ��Sir... sir... do you have...��he quickly stood up and asked Josh what help he needed.


    When Josh was about to take out the order he had written here and reveal his identity... the panic on his face turned into surprise.


    ��Master... Master Joshua!��He shouted out a little out of control.


    ��You know me?��


    This time, it was Joshua��s turn to be surprised. It was normal for Carrie to appear here and be recognized, but Joshua had always kept a low profile in this aspect.


    ��You��re the Creator of Warcraft and the Holy Spirit, and... and the creator of those pixel games in the game zone. How could I not know you!��


    If it wasn��t for the fact that there was a table between them, he would definitely havee over to hold Joshua��s hand in excitement, and the look in his eyes was as if he had seen the god that he was praying for descending beside him.


    ��So it��s through the magic web game. Do you like the magic web game very much?��


    It wasn��t the first time that Joshua had met a yer who recognized him, but it was the first time that he could be so excited.


    ��I Like It!��! ��I bought all the games on the magic web, and my world even queued up to buy the collector��s edition. But I think the most interesting one is the game Holy Spirit. I spent months of my pay on the essories inside.��He was so excited that he was a little incoherent, in the end, he could only use the games that he bought to express his love for the magic web games.


    ��At this stage, the only games that can be yed for a longer time are the Holy Spirit and Warcraft. What��s Your Name?��


    Joshua had plenty of time today, so he did not mind chatting with this gaming enthusiast for a while. After all, Joshua was also a gamer.


    ��Carillo, master Joshua, you can just call me short touch wand. This is my name on the magic web,��he said as if he remembered something, he immediately rummaged under the reception cab. ��Actually... actually, master Joshua, I��ve recently drawn some ideas about the new ornaments in the heroes of the Holy Spirit.��


    Before I could finish what Joshua said, a voice made the ��short-tentacle wand��tremble.


    ��Carrillo, don��t waste our guest��s precious time.��


    A gray-haired woman came to the Golden Thread Hall. This woman looked old, but there was no sign of aging in her walk or her aura.


    ��I was too impulsive, Ms. Golden Thread.��


    He put away the things he had taken out and quietly retreated to the side.

 Chapter 853

    ?


    Chapter 853: Chapter 857, pre-wedding preparations


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh was taken to the workshop of the tailor��s shop by thedy called Golden Thread.


    ��I��ve always wondered how you came up with this idea, Mr. Josh...��


    Mrs. Golden Thread showed Josh one of her most satisfying recent works, which was the dress design that Josh called the wedding dress.


    ��From... My Habits?��


    Joshua spent a long time in nning the wedding, which included collecting the customs rted to weddings in this world.


    ording to the information that Joshua gathered, Nnd��s civilian wedding was very simple. Other than finding his parents as witnesses, which Joshua was more familiar with, the newlyweds of both sides would give each other a seed with their own names branded on it.


    The wedding customs of the upper-ss nobles were much moreplicated. Different countries had different customs. The most exaggerated one was the tradition of the frost country and the steel country. On the day of the wedding, the bride and groom of the male side would be challenged by the guests, only by winning all the victories in the end would they be qualified to win the bride.


    The wedding customs of the demon world... was the most worthy of Joshua��s ridicule, because the spouses of the demon world were all appointed by the ruler. There was no concept of a wedding at all.


    After calcting most of the wedding customs in this world, Joshua still decided to use his own way tobine the Chinese and Western traditions on earth... in addition to some customs rted to this world��s wedding.


    First of all, the wedding dress that Joshua chose was a pure white western-style wedding dress.


    ��I��ve made many luxurious dresses for nobles, but this one... is the most luxurious one I��ve ever made.��


    Mrs. Gold thread looked at the delicate patterns on the long white gauze dress.


    ��Mr. Jose, I used the most expensive cloth as you instructed, and your design inspired me. Recently, I even forgot to sleep during the sewing process... This is a piece of work that I think is very perfect, but...��Mrs. Gold thread asked with some mncholy, ��You only n to let the girl wear it once, right?��


    ��This is the dress for the wedding,��said Jose.


    ��So... I��ve offended you. If you don��t think there��s anything you need to change, I��ll send this dress to the Hearthstone Tavern.��


    After confirming with Jose, Mrs. Gold thread removed the inscription shackles on the surface of the dress.


    The elderly tailor was also a high-level spellcaster. Just as she was about to start packing the wedding dress, she saw a figure that should not be in the workshop.


    ��Carrillo, if you step away from the counter again, you won��t get paid for this month!��She said loudly.


    ��Then I��ll have to trouble you.��


    Seeing that the apprentice had been yelled at, Josh quickly ran back to the hall.


    The finished wedding dress was even more perfect than Josh had imagined. After confirming this point, Josh did not need to stay here any longer.


    Joshua once again returned to the hall of the tailor shop. The short-tentacle magic wand was sitting obediently in front of the counter.


    ��I have something to do in the afternoon, so I won��t be staying for long. Can I have a look at the design?��Joshua came to the counter and said.


    ��This... This is my honor.��


    He was very excited and handed the design to Joshua. When Joshua took the design, he could feel his hand trembling.


    From the looks of it, this blueprint should be the essory of two heroes... one was the elven pioneer, and the other was the sword-folding gamel.


    His drawing skills could only be said to be passable, barely entering the scope of being able to see.


    ��Have you learned to program?��Joshua could see the instructions attached to some essory parts. The designer��s intention was reflected in this.


    ��No... No, master Joshua needs to master too many inscriptions to program. I��m now... Only a second-level spell caster of the fiery system.��


    His voice sounded very self-abased. The age of the short-touch wand looked like it was only about seventeen years old. At this age, the spell caster��s level was only second-level, so it could only be considered ordinary.


    In conclusion, the above was an ordinarybination.


    ��But Master Joshua, I still like to design some holy spirit essories. Actually, there are many more...��


    ��Carrillo! Go and bring the cloth on cab number seven. I need to wrap things!��


    The voice from the workshop behind him made him tremble again.


    ��I will give you this opportunity, but not now... if I have time, maybe I will make something called the Creativity Workshop.��


    Josh returned the design to him. He did not dare to neglect his boss��s order and immediately stood up.


    ��Creative Workshop?��


    ��A ce to show the yers your creativity. Simply put, it is a tool like a map editor.��


    There was a limit to the content that Josh could create by himself. If he handed the paintbrush to the yers below, the game could be revitalized.


    Whether it was Warcraft or my world, they were all typical examples.


    ��This might take some time.��


    Josh returned the design in his hand to the short-tentacle wand. Another urging sound came from the studio behind him. He could only hurriedly say goodbye to Josh and run to the cupboard.


    ��Is the rest a hairpin?��


    In addition to the wedding dress, Jose also found someone to order a hairpin, but before that, Jose decided to first announce his intention to get married in the film council.


    ..


    In the demon world, Cecily was tidying up the residence of the former ruler of the demon world, Nottelein.


    The news of the ruler��s death had not been made public by Cecily until now, because the right of inheritance between her and Noggs had not been determined yet. If she rashly announced this news, but could not choose the next sessor.., it would bring about a new round of unrest to the already unstable situation of the demon world.


    ��These research manuscripts have existed for a long time. Her Highness Cecily... might have been in office for even longer than Lord Nottelyn.��


    The prophet helped Cecily sort out some of the information in the ruler��s study. To her, these information might be a secret that touched on the essence of the demon world.


    ��Let��s put aside the research manuscript for now. I��ll read itter.��


    Cecily used a cleaning tool to clean up the dust on the ground. When she swept to the corner of the study, she suddenly came across a painting in the corner of the study. This painting was covered by a gray linen cloth.


    Driven by curiosity, Cecily lifted theyer of linen cloth and saw the painting that was half the height of a person.


    ��Is this... father?��


    Cecily frowned and looked at the painting. At that time, Notlon, who was still slightly young, was wearing a suit of armor, but there was a woman with long golden hair standing beside him.


    ��Human? !��


    Cecily was stunned when she saw the features of this woman. Although the appearance of the chaos demon was very close to that of a human, and the color of its hair was not fixed, she could still recognize that the woman in the painting was a human.


    ��What does father have to do with this human?��When Cecily was deep in thought, the voice of the Prophet interrupted her thoughts.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, you should take a look at this!��


    The Prophet was holding a thick book in his hand. The surface of the book was emitting a magical glow, and it did not look like an ordinary paper book.


    Cecily shifted her attention to the book in the Prophet��s hand. The title of the book was ��Continuation of the Guardian.��.


    The Guardian referred to the Chaos Demon. Cecily knew this. When she opened the book on the desk, the contents of the book did not have any detailed records. Instead, it was a group of names that were constantly changing.


    These names appeared in pairs.


    ��Sisi is one of my subordinates. I remember Moraika... Her Lover��s name is this.��


    Cecily found two familiar names among the names that kept changing.


    ��Your Highness Cecily, it might be rted to our spouses.��The Prophet looked at the changing names and immediately guessed the function of the book.


    ��Spouses? You mean the past rulers used this book to determine the spouses of every nsman?��Cecily also knew the tradition between Chaos Demons.


    The book seemed to have heard the name of Cecily. The words made of ink on it suddenly became Cecily Arnold. However, Cecily had never seen another name that appeared next to it.


    An unfamiliar male chaos demon.


    ��Joshua... Joshua Arnold.��Cecily suddenly thought of something and subconsciously called out her brother��s name to the book.


    Joshua��s name appeared, but the other name was also an unfamiliar existence to Cecily. However, Cecily felt that this female name should also be a female chaos fiend.


    ��If ording to tradition, His Highness Joshua should marry her?��The prophet asked.


    Cecily nodded nomittally. This was an important factor in maintaining the bloodline of the Chaos Fiend without any ��idents��.


    She immediately opened the Mana Net and was about to tell Joshua about this when a group chat message suddenly popped up.


    ��everyone, although it��s a little sudden, I��m here to tell you one more thing. I��m getting married!��


    The message from the messenger of fire entered Cecily��s eyes in the next second.

 Chapter 854

    ?


    Chapter 854: Chapter 858,plicated rtionship


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��what��s the matter with marriage!��


    The moment Cecily saw this message, she sent a message to Joshua without even thinking.


    ��It��s marriage.��


    The fireman quickly replied to Cecily��s message.


    Joshua��s reply made Cecily slowly calm down. Her fingers paused on the virtual keyboard for a long time, finally, a human spell caster who had always been by Joshua��s side appeared in her mind.


    ��Is it that girl named Healy?��


    Cecily carefully recalled the name of the spell caster.


    ��Yes.��


    Joshua did not have any intention of evading Cecily��s question.


    This news caused Cecily��s hands to stop on the virtual keyboard for a long time. She flipped through the thick book again. No matter which page she flipped to, the book was nk.


    ��Joshua, you need to reconsider. There is no precedent for a marriage between a chaos demon and a human.��


    Cecily had always opposed Joshua��s contact with human females. It was because from her father��s generation, it was forbidden to intermarry with other races of demons, let alone humans.


    This was the rule of the demon world. Cecily had never understood the meaning of this rule.


    However, this book made Cecily feel that this rule was not as simple as considering that bloodlines would be diluted.


    ��Cecily��s elder sister, there is a human-based part of our bloodline... you can ask the prophet.��


    ��...��


    When Cecily saw this message, she tilted her head and nced at the prophet.


    ��In the intelligence provided by the Blood Archduke, this guess is very likely to be true.��The Prophet confirmed this message from Joshua. ��There is a reason why our appearance is simr to humans.��


    ��when and where is your wedding?��


    Cecily was in a dilemma. The Demon World was now facing a revolution. As the temporary ruler, she had to overthrow some traditions.


    At the moment, the changes that Cecily made in the demon world were within her control... but if Joshua married a human as a prince, it would have a huge impact on the tradition of the chaos demon choosing a mate.


    But Cecily found that she could no longer stop Joshua. Now, all she could do was to guide the matter in a good direction.


    ��it might be the day after tomorrow. The location is at Arthur Crow amusement park. The Prophet will tell you.��


    ��I��ll attend it personally.��


    Cecily took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed her personal feelings before replying to Joshua.


    ��It��s very likely that His Highness Noggs will see this message.��The prophet reminded Cecily of another uncertain factor.


    ��I will intervene with him.��Cecily said.


    ..


    Demon World Border Fortress.


    ��Absolutely not! Human! Mane is a symbol of our status. I absolutely won��t allow you to touch it!��


    General Voss roared. His mouth had already spat out dark green mes, making it impossible for anyone to approach.


    ��But your mane is blocking the wound. If you don��t treat the wound caused by those strange creatures, it will quickly fester.��


    Agata held a pair of scissors in her hand and waved it in front of the evil general.


    This human girl was only an ordinary captive at the beginning, but after she helped the human army with a small favorst time.


    Noggs knew that Agata��s identity might not be simple in the enemy country. Such a high status made Agata continue to be a captive.


    But who knew when Agata had already gotten along with the demons in the border fortress, and almost joined the regr army of the demon world.


    Now, Agata was the only pharmacist in the fortress who knew how to adjust the world tree leaf to heal the gray fog.


    This morning, when General Voss was leading his soldiers to explore the Edelweiss mountain range, he was attacked by the monsters that were mutated by the gray fog... General Voss was also injured because of that.


    If the wounds left by those monsters were not treated quickly, it would lead to a very bad result.


    General Voss also understood this, but the wound was very close to its neck... If he wanted to treat it normally with ointment, he had to shave all the hair nearby!


    ��Your Highness Nogus.��


    After General Voss realized that his mes could not reach the human, he could only look at Nogus who was standing at the door.


    ��There are still many secrets about the judges in the Edelweiss Mountain Range, you don��t have much time to rest.��


    Nogus directly answered the sin demon in a cold and ruthless manner, and also told General Voss that he had to heal his wound as soon as possible.


    The pain of the wound and the gray fog that gradually seeped into his body made Voss clench his teeth..


    ��Only this part can be cut off!��Voss threatened Agata.


    ��I��ll be careful.��


    Agata revealed a kind smile, but his movements with the scissors were very agile. He easily cut off the symbol of the sin fiend��s status.


    Without waiting for Voss to roar again, Agata took out a paste mixed with the leaves of the world tree and applied it on his wound.


    The white frost deer family had a certain rtionship with the frost elves when the Frost Elves were still active. Although most of the time they werepeting for territory in the forest, some frost elves woulde to White Frost Deer City to buy some daily necessities for humans.


    Agata had coincidentally learned from some frost elves how to make sters out of some nts that contained magic power in the Frost Kingdom.


    However, Agata had learned the form for the leaves of the world tree from a human pharmacist. Ever since the leaves had the ability to connect to the magic, Agata felt that if she mashed the leaves and put them into a bowl.., every time she stirred it, she would hear the sound of her heart breaking.


    ��It��s done.��


    Agata helped the sin demon to bandage its wound. After the originally majestic sin demon had its mane cut off, unexpectedly... it looked veryical.


    This made Agata unable to help but want to report what she had seen today to her spell caster camp.


    ��Did you leave behind the teleportation coordinates?��


    Nogus waited until Agata finished healing the sin fiend, then came up to him and asked directly.


    ��I did! Your Highness, I can confirm that there are definitely more judgemental strongholds in the depths of the Edelweiss mountain range. They are still plotting some detestable schemes.��


    General Voss did not have the time to ask Agata ��how much did you cut?��and could only report to Nogus with a serious expression.


    ��The other side of the Edelweiss mountain range is the territory of those humans. If we get close, those humans will find a reason to start a war.��


    ��Your Highness! When have we ever been afraid of those humans!��


    ��You mean I��m afraid?��Nogus��question caused General Voss to shut his mouth instantly. ��This war might not be that simple. Voss... I��vemunicated with the human marshal a few times in the message. Some of the information made me feel that we��ve been used by the judges. This makes me very unhappy.��


    ��Why don��t we just tell those humans? They are too timid to enter the Edelweiss Mountains, and we also have messengers.��


    General Voss nced at Agata, who was watching the weave from the side.


    ��Perhaps you have a chance to see His Majesty the King in person,��Agata suddenly said.


    ��Can you get your king to negotiate with me?��


    Nogus did not want to waste his energy on meaningless battles. He just wanted to find out who the real enemy of the demon world was... This was also the reason why he had been annoyed.


    ��I just heard from my friend, the frost owl... your brother may be getting married, and the king of the Frost Kingdom will attend this wedding,��Agata said.

 Chapter 855

    ?


    Chapter 855: Chapter 859, prologue


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Marriage? The ceremony you humans hold when deciding on a spouse?��


    Noggs was confirming with Agata that his understanding of the word ��marriage��was not wrong.


    ��This is a verymon thing among humans. It happens in every country. Don��t you demons hold a marriage ceremony when deciding on a spouse?��


    Agata had stayed in the demon world fortress for so long. She thought that she understood enough about the demon world, but she realized that there were still many ces that touched her blind spots.


    ��The spouses of chaos demons are determined by the ruler in order to maintain the most outstanding offspring bloodline in the future,��Noggs said.


    ��Good... ruthless.��


    Agata gave her evaluation in a low voice, but this sentence sounded very harsh in Noggs��ears.


    ��You are not qualified toment, Woman!��


    Noggs red at her coldly. Agata pursed her lips tightly and did not know what to say anymore.


    ��Is the spouse that Josh chose really a human?��


    Noggs entered a group called the movie council. He was definitely the most senior sea monster in the movie council. He had not said a single word since he joined the council.


    However, Noggs would still obtain some useful information, including the fact that Joshua was married to a human.


    ��His Highness Joshua��s actions have vited the taboo,��general Voss could not help but say.


    ��There��s no need to stop him. His marriage to a human will not affect our race. What��s important is how to eliminate the judges with the least amount of damage. Also... the culprit who buried my soldiers deep in the snow.��


    There were only two things that Norgus was focused on. The first was the real murderer behind the war. Then, he would kill every single one of them.


    The second was to guard the border andpletely cut off the thoughts of those hateful humans who wanted to invade the demon world.


    Ever since he guarded the border fortress, the fire of revenge had been burning in his heart and had never been extinguished.


    The first kind was that Noggs could solve it by his own force. The second kind was originally nned to be solved by force, but Joshua gave him a choice with a smaller loss.


    ��The day after tomorrow? Take this time to think of a way to recover your injuries as soon as possible.��


    Noggs said to the sin demon beside him who no longer had a mane.


    ..


    Two hours ago.


    Shiel woke up from a deep sleep. It had been a long time since she had slept so soundly.


    At this moment, the spirit of frost floated to Shiel��s cheek and rubbed against him.


    This was also the reason why Shiel dared to sleep so soundly... the spirit of frost would immediately warn him if there was any danger.


    Shiel looked around in a daze. When she realized that it was an unfamiliar environment, she instantly woke up.


    Her memories flooded back into her brain.


    ��This is... Arthur Crow?��


    Shier immediately put on her clothes at the bedside and went to the window to look at the scenery below.


    After an open day at Arthur Crow, there were still a lot of ribbons left on the ground. However,pared to the open day, today was much quieter.


    Shier noticed that someone was cleaning up the ribbons left by the open day and recing the neon lights around the eaves with fresh flowers.


    Was this a change of theme? Shier watched the group of people carrying pots and pots of fresh flowers to decorate everywhere.


    ��Ah... Jose is getting married.��


    Some of the interrupted memories reminded Shier of the reason why they redecorated the Arthur Crow amusement park.


    Should I bring some gifts?


    Shier left the room of the Hearthstone Tavern. When she came to the hall of the Hearthstone Tavern, she found Marshal Armt sitting in the hall.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    Marshal ARMT immediately stood up and bowed to her when he saw shier walking down the stairs.


    ��Marshal, how long have you been waiting here?��


    Shier nced at the empty wine bottle on Marshal Amut��s table. It seemed that he had been sitting here for quite some time.


    ��Not long. His Majesty has something that I must pass on to you.��He looked around as he spoke.


    ��There won��t be any enemies here. Speak.��


    Shier did not think that the judge had the ability to sneak into ASCEKRO.


    ��We have also found traces of other adjudicators in the depths of the Edelweiss mountain range, so we specte that there might be more than one ce where the adjudicator is based.��Marshal Amat said as he took out a silver coin from his clothes and ced it on the table. ��Your Majesty, I have already heard that you have been too tired from handling the matter of the white frost deer captives during this period of time. Please leave the investigation of the Adjudicator in the Edelweiss Mountain Range to me.��


    ��No... I will personally lead my troops to investigate this matter.��


    Shier was silent for a moment before making this decision.


    ��But...��Marshal Amuth paused for a moment, he still spoke about another important matter in the near future. ��Mr. Joshua��s wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. Many high-ranking officials from various countries are nning toe. I think you should stay here...��


    In Marshal Amat��s eyes, Joshua��s wedding was a good opportunity for shier to establish rtions between various countries.


    Although this new king had shown outstanding talent in war and governance, due to his seniority, his friendship with various countries was basically zero.


    ��The situation in the frost country is not optimistic, Marshal Amat.��


    Shere seemed to have found a reason to escape. Under her orders, Marshal Amut could only follow Shere out of the tavern and return to White Frost Deer City with the help of a high elf elder.


    ..


    The capital of Faroese.


    Before the end of her vacation, Carrie was forcefully summoned back to Faroese by her mother.


    In the mirror, she was grooming herself.


    After bing a boarder for the world tree, she had acquired some strange abilities, one of which was the ability to control the length of her hair.


    She had recently been cast in a series written by Mrs. Cesar in which her character had long hair, but in order to y Matilda at the amusement park, she had to keep it short.


    This ability helped her a lot, but it also made her spend some timebing her long ck hair, which was long enough to be used as a quilt.


    She fixed her long hair and began to weave it into the hairstyle the characters needed.


    Normally, her servants would do the work, but now she just wanted to be alone. Even her personal elven guard could only stand outside the door and wait for her.


    As she looked in the mirror and slowly knitted her long ck hair, the door to her room was suddenly pushed open.


    In this world, there was only one person who dared to push open the door to her room like this... and that was her mother, Mrs. Caesar.


    ��Carrie!��


    ��How did mother...��


    Before Carrie could finish her words, Mrs. Caesar grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the room.

 Chapter 856

    ?


    Chapter 856: Chapter 860, thest Stab (third watch)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Carrie was taken to a shop called Silver Veil.


    There were very few customers in the shop, because only those who were invited and rmended were qualified to be customers.


    Carrie��s impression of the shop was that a group of upper-ssdies had gathered together and schemed against each other, asking the shop owner to design their own makeup.


    However, there was no denying that this shop��s understanding of female beauty might be far above that of her mother, Mrs. Caesar.


    Therefore, every time she participated in a drama performance, she woulde to this shop in advance to decide on her makeup.


    ��The devil is not too cold��was the only movie that did not pass through this shop and was directly decided on by Jose.


    Now that Carrie was sitting in the middle of the silver veil shop, the maids around her were busy running around her. She felt like she was conducting an important alchemy experiment.


    She was indeed the most important customer of the shop. The flower of Faroese symbolized the peak of the whole of Faroese, and no one dared to neglect her.


    In fact, Gloria felt that she sometimes looked like a vase on disy in an art museum. After holding several auctions, her mother had raised the price to an extremely high level.


    ��Mother, the makeup for ��The Pce��has long been decided. Why did you ask me toe here again?��


    Gloria found that Mrs. Caesar was already talking about her new makeup with the owner of the shop.


    ��Of course, it��s for the wedding ceremony the day after tomorrow,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��The wedding ceremony... You Mean Josh��s?��


    Mrs. Caesar didn��t listen to Carrie��s question. She was focused on discussing Carrie��s makeup with the shopkeeper.


    ��It��s a friend��s wedding. The makeup is a little more subtle... but there must be some changes in the temperament.��


    Mrs. Caesar��s request gradually came true for Carrie. The maids began to knit her long hair, and all kinds of strange makeup powder began to fall on her cheeks.


    ��Mother!��


    Carrie used to be obedient and let them do whatever they wanted like a doll, but this was the first time she felt angry.


    ��Mother, I don��t think it��s necessary!��


    Carrie shook her head and shooed away the maids with makeup tools.


    ��What do you mean, it��s not necessary?��Mrs. Caesar��s brows were tightly knitted together. She had been very busy recently.


    The safe return of the Duke of ckwood made Mrs. Caesar part-time as a strong woman and a housewife, while she was taking care of the gradually recovering Duke of ckwood... She also had to deal with the insidious rumors from other noble families.


    Mrs. Caesar had tried her best to make sure that nothing went wrong, but when she saw Jose announce her marriage in the film council, Mrs. Caesar realized that she was one step behind.


    ��I��m just going to attend a friend��s wedding. I just need to dress up. Anyway...��Gloria paused halfway, but then added, ��I��m not the main character.��


    ��Ordinary? That��s not what you should say, Gloria.��Mrs. Caesar saw something in Gloria��s pause. ��You should give it a try! My daughter... consider it a wedding.��


    ��Enough!��


    Carrie interrupted Mrs. Caesar. This was the first time she dared to speak so loudly to her mother.


    ��Carrie!��


    Mrs. Caesar could only watch as Carrie stood up from her seat and left quickly. The Knights at the door tried to stop thedy, however, the Knights unexpectedly lost their bnce and fell to the ground as if they had been tripped by someone.


    ..


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    Tyreen had finished her day��s work and was smoothing the fur of the white cat.


    The white cat formed by the consciousness of the world tree was just an energy body, but the energy body also had senses... so it would feelfortable to be stroked like an ordinary cat.


    The white cat had been kneaded by Tyreen until it fell asleep in its nest. Recently, Tyreen felt more and more that she was raising a cat, not a tree.


    When she was in her own race, she had never seen the incarnation of the World Tree��s consciousness.


    ��Is everyone okay?��


    After Tyreen confirmed that the White Cat had fallen asleep, she returned to her desk and opened the magic.


    The few frost elves that had been captured by the Inquisitor recently had been rescued by the king of the Frost Kingdom. Due to health reasons, they were still recuperating in Arthur Cross.


    Tyreen had also gone to visit them, but their statuses were unable to respond to Tyreen. They could not even sense the summoning of the world tree.


    The good news was that her own race was recovering under the High Elves��potions. It was only a matter of time before they recovered.


    This gave Tyreen a brand new motivation. She converted this motivation to work and to look for Jose to urge her to write.


    During the rest of the night, Tyreen would spend her time reading novels and browsing the Spellcaster Forum, but today she nned to go to Minecraft.


    This was one of the few games that Tyreen could y well, such as games like the Holy Spirit... when Tyreen had no one to take her, she would oftenplete the sad achievement of zero kills ten deaths.


    ��holy tree breeder has logged into the world.��


    In half a year��s time, the original server had be a semi-finished city under the construction of Carrie.


    Tyreen realized that currently, only Fuya was online, no..


    ��The flower of Faroese has logged into the world.��


    ��Fuya and Tyreen are both online?��


    ��Hello, Miss Carrie.��


    Tyreen very politely greeted the flower of Faroese.


    ��Tyreen is really rare. By the way... Do you know your brother well, Freya?��


    Carrie sent a message to Freya.


    ��?��A question mark popped up in the lower right corner.


    ��Um... Freya, are you on the livestream now?��


    ��No.��Freya answered.


    ��Tyreen, you��ll keep it a secret for me too, right?��


    Carrie��s character suddenly ran in front of Tyreen and gave her a fright.


    ��keep it a secret? What are you talking about, Miss Carrie? I��ve never told anyone.��


    Tyreen could see Carrieining about a lot of things while she was wandering around in my world. She was building a house andining about what her mother was doing.


    This was the scene that Tyreen was used to.


    ��very good! What I want to say today is that... my mother seems to want me to do something simr to snatching a wedding at your brother��s wedding!��


    ��Oh.��


    Fuya answered her very briefly again. It seemed that Fuya was not interested in Josh��s wedding.


    But this news scared Tyreen again.


    ��snatching a wedding?��


    Tyreen broke through the limits of her typing speed today and typed out these two words instantly.


    ��My mother has arranged for me to wear clothes and makeup that are even more exaggerated than those on the stage. She intends to wear them to the wedding.��


    ��stealing the limelight?��


    Tyreen had browsed through the spellcasters��forum for so long and had also learned how to use some popr words.


    ��the same meaning, but I��m not such a shameless person, so I refused. I even quarreled with my mother that night!��


    Tyreen roughly understood the difficulties that Carrie had encountered recently. Lady Cesar probably wanted to bring Carrie and Jose closer together.


    But Jose had already decided to marry Hiri. The elves were also monogamous, so Tyreen could understand what ��shame��was meant by Carrie.


    ��mm.��


    At this time, Fuya sent a word to indicate that she was listening.


    ��Miss Gloria, your mother probably did it for your own good. Miss Gloria, your decision was also very correct.��Tyreen directly said what Gloria wanted to hear.


    ��of course it was correct. My mother still cares too much about my future, but I have to make my own decision.��


    Gloria confidently replied to the following message.


    ��but I think it��s really good to marry Mr. Joshua.��Tyreen subconsciously sent out a message.


    ��!��


    This time, it was Fuya��s turn to throw out an exmation mark.


    ��wait... Tyreen, what do you mean?��Carrie also looked a little flustered.


    ��No, I don��t have any thoughts of ruining the wedding. Hiri and Joshua are the best choice. It��s just that Mr. Joshua is the most outstanding man I��ve ever met. Not only does he have a lot of interesting ideas, he��s also a very good person... and, Carrie, your mother should be interested in Mr. Joshua��s family business. Taken together, he should be the dream lover in the hearts of many girls.��


    Tyreen objectively analyzed what was good about Josh.


    ��That��s true, but...��


    ��Mr. Josh already has Hiri.��


    Tyreen saw the message and did not continue, so she directly added this sentence.


    ��Forget it! I still have a theater to build.��


    Carrie quit the girls��night talk time, picked up the cube and started to build her own house.

 Chapter 857

    ?


    Chapter 857: Chapter 861. In My Dream, I didn��t realize that it was alreadyte in the autumn. How could I still be in love for someone else... ? ? ? ? ? ?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Frost country.


    When shier returned to white frost deer city, she began to n the second exploration of the Edelweiss mountain range.


    However, after discussing with the generals of the fortress, she found that it would take at least three days for this exploration team to be fully prepared.


    ��Speed up the preparations.��


    After shier left this order, she walked out of the castle of White Frost Deer City.


    This city was covered in snow for half of the year, and today was no exception.


    Shier stood on the snow-covered streets of White Frost Deer City, and she could see Arthur Crow floating in the distant sky.


    Now, shier found that she was unusually calm. But after everything in white frost deer city had stabilized, she felt a little... bored.


    Shier ordered the soldiers in the castle not to follow her and wandered alone on the Snowy Streets.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    ��It��s Your Majesty shier...��


    The residents on the streets of White Frost Deer City recognized the rumored cold and heartless king at a nce. They retreated to the other side of the street with fear and respect.


    Shier only nodded at him. The snow did not take away the vitality of the city. There were still many people walking on the streets.


    When she came to the corner of the street, a little girl suddenly ran to her.


    ��Here you are!��


    The little girl looked to be only six years old. She held a pale white edelweiss in her hand, and there was still some snot on her face that had not been wiped dry.


    ��Lytan... What are you doing! Come back quickly!��


    The little girl��s mother��s expression changed when she saw this scene. Shier half-knelt down expressionlessly, and after she was about the same height as the little girl, she took the flower in her hand.


    After she gave the flower to shier, she immediately ran back to her mother��s side, and thedy kept apologizing to shier.


    ��It��s okay, I like it very much.��


    After shier left the flower, she left the bustling street under thedy��s grateful gaze.


    She unknowingly came to a rtively remote ce in white frost deer city. Shier remembered that this ce should be a cemetery.


    When shier passed by the cemetery, she saw two familiar figures.


    The other party also noticed Shier��s gaze and instantly turned around..


    Nn��s purple-clothed man... and her apprentice, Hiri.


    The purple-clothed man looked like he was here to sweep the grave, while Hiri was apanying him... after the purple-clothed man discovered the current ruler of the frosty country, he immediately came in front of Shier and gave a mage��s salute.


    ��I didn��t expect to meet you here, Your Majesty,��said the purple-clothed man.


    The sages of Nn had to inform the countries before entering their borders. This was an unwritten rule. On the surface, it was for the convenience of the countries��grand wee, but the reason behind it was unknown.


    ��Don��t... care about me. I just happened to pass by here.��


    At this time, shier felt like a deer stuck in her throat. She greeted the purple-robed man and was about to leave the cemetery when Hiri suddenly called out to her from the side.


    ��Um... Your Majesty! Wait!��Hiri suddenly said.


    Shier really stopped and turned around to look at the Miss Spellcaster. She had never been willing to face Hiri.


    The main reason was that she did not know how to look at Hiri. This feeling of being at a loss was what she hated the most.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Shier��s expression was a little stiff. She guessed that Hiri had invited her to attend the wedding, and Shier was already thinking of how to reject it.


    ��Your Majesty, I remember that you liked to use the owl emoji pack on the Magic Net?��


    Hiri��s question made shier slightly stunned.


    It was as if she had already raised all the means to think about the enemy��s attack, and all that was left was to defend and counterattack. In the end, the enemy did not attack her, but instead fired a salute to let her bathe in the ribbon.


    ��Yes... So what if I like to use this?��


    However, this further stimted shier��s defensive mentality. The expression pack was her Achilles��heel. Ever since she had used the magic, the most interesting thing about shier was that she would send one or two owls whenmunicating with others.


    This was one of the few pleasures that shier could enjoy. No one could take it away!


    ��In fact, I��m the designer of this emoji pack,��Hiri said carefully. ��I��ve been wanting to update this series of emoji packs recently, but I haven��t had any inspiration. Your Majesty Shier, you��re the user who uses this emoji pack the most on the magic web. If there��s an Owl Award, you��ll definitely be the champion, so... can I consult your opinion?��


    With the purple-clothed person present, Hiri had already learned how to use ��honorifics��to converse.


    ��Update?��


    Shier��s cold expression slightly crumbled. This news was no less than a yer hearing about a sequel to her favorite game.


    ��When will it start?��Shier asked.


    ��Start... It��s no problem now.��


    Hiri hade to pay her respects to her mother with the purple-d man today, but recently, she had not forgotten that she was also an employee of Jose. She was responsible for several types of memes on the magic web, there was also the original work of the Hearthstone legend new series.


    These paintings were also homework assigned to her by the purple-d man.


    ��Follow me.��


    Shier did not say much and directly led Hiri and the purple-d man to the castle of White Frost Deer City.


    The group of generals were still confused about what had happened when the map of the Edelweiss Mountain that was ced on the battlemand room table turned into a piece of white paper.


    ��Shier, your Majesty...��


    ��Call Me Shier, your Majesty is tooplicated.��


    Shier found a chair and sat down at the edge of the long table. The purple-robed man had already been served by the servants in the castle.


    ��Do you need any painting tools?��


    Shier looked at Hiri who was standing at the side of the long table. She took off the scarf around her neck and tidied up the messy hair by her ears. Her cheeks were a little red because she was standing in the frost and snow.


    ��No, I��m just sketching now. Shier, what kind of emotional expression do you think youck when you usually use it?��Hiri directly found a charcoal pen and began to sketch the Q version of the Owl on the blueprint.


    Every time she saw this owl, shier would always have the feeling of ��Oh no, this is the feeling of being moved��.


    So this time, she was staring straight at Healy who was holding the charcoal pen with her slender fingers, drawing the owl from the blueprint one stroke at a time.


    ��There are! Many!��


    Shier had imagined many new expressions of this owl in her mind, but now she did not expect it toe true as she wished!


    When she usually used these expressions, the thing that made her most unhappy was that there were only more than twenty owl expressions. Sometimes, these expressions could not express the emotions she wanted.


    Now that she had finally found the author of a wild owl expression pack, shier finally had the chance to urge the author to update it!

 Chapter 858

    ?


    Chapter 858: Chapter 862, I like you and everyone else


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��That potioneering instructor from Ruersk Elementary Academy is really too much! She��s simply an old witch who specializes in devouring the apprentices��Creativity.��


    ��Instructor Hessiana, I didn��t dare to say much when I was in her ss back then. Were you the one who poured the stinky liquid on her back then?��


    ��Of course, it was a perfect n... that old witch didn��t appear in the academy for a whole month.��


    ��I remember... the apprentices of the same batch as me even celebrated this matter.��


    Shier looked at the Miss Spell Caster who was one or two years younger than her and proudly twirled the charcoal pen in her hand.


    When she wasmunicating with Hiri, she was surprised to learn that Hiri was also a graduate student of the Roulsk Academy. At that time, she was only one year older than Hiri.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Hiri only managed to get to the middle division before going on an adventure. Shier was honored to enter the tower of sages and became the apprentice of the gray-clothed person. Not long after that, Shier returned to the frost kingdom as a prince.


    ��I can feel the gaze of my teacher now, so... Shier��s kicking-the-door expression should be changed to using wings, right?��


    When Hiri found out that shier was actually her former ��senior sister��, she very proudly recalled the heroic feat she had done in the academy back then.


    However, the purple-clothed person seemed to have already noticed this. Hiri was not suitable to mention the various misdeeds that she had done in the past in front of the purple-clothed person.


    ��But how should I perform pushing the door?��


    Shier also focused her attention on the design of the expression. She and Hiri had already designed three brand new owl expressions consecutively.


    ��It can be designed to be a moving expression.��


    Hiri used her fingertips to touch the owl on the drawing paper. A pale purple inscription appeared on Hiri��s fingertips. The owl drawn by the charcoal pen made a sudden push of the door and entered.


    ��Illusion Magic?��


    Shere recognized the method Hiri used to achieve this effect ording to the color of the inscription.


    ��It��s a little trick in illusion magic, but I can achieve this effect on the magic.��


    Hiri used the charcoal pen to draw a new owl on the drawing, and the Owl moved again under the effect of the purple inscription.


    ��Shier, do you have any other ideas?��


    ��I want to try drawing one myself.��


    Shier was silent for a moment before she voiced out her request. Hiri��s demonstration seemed very simple to shier. The charcoal pen in her hand casually sketched out a lifelike owl.


    ��Drawing it yourself... isn��t it good to try it out?��


    Healy��s words sounded very subtle, but she still handed the charcoal pen in her hand to shier.


    Shier held the pen in her hand and slowly took a deep breath. Then, she began to draw the other owls that Healy had drawn on the drawing.


    During this time, shier noticed that thest owl that Healy had drawn seemed to havee to life. It ran to the tip of Shier��s pen and stared at Shier with its eyes wide open.


    Shea pursed her lips tightly. She was trying her best not to show an expression that made her lose herposure.


    The charcoal pen in Shea��s hand sketched out a somewhat curved prototype. What she forcibly drew did not look like an owl, but more like a child��s Doodle.


    The Owl next to the doodle regretfully covered its forehead with its wings.


    Shea remembered this expression called ��unable to look straight��... it was the third mostmon expression she used.


    ��The first time might be a little difficult,��hiriforted shea.


    ��What��s the trick?��


    There was one trait that Shea was eager to learn, which was also the most important reason why she could be an excellent king.


    ��The trick. In the past, no one taught me how to draw. Jose also said something about being wild! Alright, it��s just based on feelings.��


    Hiri was also born with a wild background. She did not know how to teach shier at all.


    ��Joe... Feelings?��


    When she heard this name, Shier��s attention was greatly distracted. However, she still shook her head to stop herself from thinking about unrted things.


    ��Your Majesty Shier, I actually know that you��re a girl.��


    Hiri looked around and found that there was only a purple-clothed person in the entirebat hall. After that, she told shier this fact, which could be said to be taboo.


    ��...��


    Shier��s gender, which she had hidden for a long time, was suddenly revealed by Hiri, causing her to be stunned for a moment. Finally, when she saw Hiri��s serious expression, she could only turn her face to the side and silently nod her head.


    ��The girl will be fine... Don��t worry! I Won��t tell anyone, His Majesty has offended you.��


    Hiri came to Shere��s side and held Shere��s hand.


    This action made shere straighten her posture like a cat. Her whole body was so tense that she could not move. The cold touch from Hiri��s hand made her mind a little confused.


    Shier simply did not like other people touching her body, but when she came back to her senses, Hili had already used this method to draw a beautiful owl on the paper.


    ��The method that teacher taught me, the rest is to find the feeling on your own.��


    Hili let go of Shier��s hand. Shier looked at the two moving owls on the paper, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    After that, shier and Hiri designed more than ten new emojis, and thismunication finally came to an end.


    In the end, Hiri and her mentor left the castle, and shier watched Hiri leave from the upper level of the castle.


    Hiri and her mentor came to White Frost Deer City today


    Shier put down his waving hand, and the next second, he opened the text message and sent a message to the person who sent the fire.


    ��Hiri��s mother is sleeping in White Frost Deer City. She probably went to white frost deer city to mourn for her mother.��


    The person who sent the fire instantly sent a message to shier.


    ��I know, but she seems to know my true gender.��


    Shier sent an owl-like expression to Joshua, as if telling him, ��just tell me what to do.��.


    ��Your Majesty, regarding this matter...��


    The Messenger of fire had not thought of how to reply to Shier. If it were anyone else who knew this secret, they would have been beheaded by shier.


    ��I seem to have told you before.��shier replied to the messenger of fire first.


    ��what?��The Messenger of fire was confused by shier.


    ��then I��ll repeat it again. My real gender is female... I think I��ve had enough of the restriction that the frost kingdom can not allow women to be kings!��


    Shier sent an owl with the tip of its wings raised, and an expression with a star next to its eyes.


    ��that��s all I want to say. Remember to inform me when the wedding is ready.��


    After sending out this series of messages, shier closed the messaging window without looking at Joshua��s reply.


    She looked at the blueprints of the OWL��s expression that Hiri had left behind, as well as the Arthur Crow amusement park in the distance.


    Finally, Shier opened the movie council. The messages on it were all about the wedding tomorrow. A lot of strange expressions kept popping up in the council.


    ��Sure enough... I still like this group of people,��shea whispered.

 Chapter 859

    ?


    Chapter 859: CHAPTER 863 he changed the World (monthly ticket! !)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day.


    Mrs. Cesar brought Gloria to the wedding.


    The wedding was held in a garden at Arthur Crow amusement park.


    The grass in the garden was covered with colorful petals, like a neat bench in front of the main stage.


    Mrs. Caesar had never seen such a simple wedding venue. Perhaps it was the influence of the high elf style, butpared to the extremely luxurious style of the nobles of Faroese... this venue was still too simple.


    The venue was simple, but the guests��lineup was so luxurious that Mrs. Caesar was a little... incredulous.


    ��Mrs. Caesar, the Duke of ckwood won��t give in to the gray fog so easily. I think he will recover one day.��


    ��As you said, Your Highness Yekana.��


    Mrs. Caesar had brought her husband to attend the wedding today. Arthur Crow��s environment could dispel the ck fog in the Duke of ckwood��s body.


    The first person to answer her was the queen of the country of steel, Yekana... the rtionship between the country of steel and Farosi was a friendly honeymoon period, and the nobles between the two countries would often move around.


    The presence of this queen was the most unbelievable thing to Mrs. Caesar, but when she thought about it carefully, there was only one person in the world who was worth building a rtionship with... and that was Jose.


    ��Your Daughter is still as eye-catching as ever.��


    After Queen Yekana asked about Duke ckwood��s illness, she changed the topic to Carrie.


    Right now, Carrie was chatting with two unfamiliar high elf girls..


    ��My daughter might have grown up recently, rebellious period... I remember this is a theory from the magic web.��


    On the surface, Mrs. Caesar epted Empress Yecana��spliment, but before Carrie came to the wedding, Mrs. Caesar tried to take her to the silver veil to dress up.


    However, with the help of the Ebony Elves, Carrie sessfully bypassed her and came here directly.


    The clothes that Carrie was wearing now were very ��Ordinary��in Mrs. Caesar��s eyes, and belonged to the type of clothes that she usually wore at home.


    Fortunately, Carrie��s foundation was so good that it was impable. Even though there were many high elf girls and actors from the White Thorn Theatre, she still became the focus of the entire venue.


    ��When the child grows up, there will always be a period of disobedience. You just need to educate him properly.��Empress Yekana seemed to be very knowledgeable about this point. ��However, this wedding is the purest one I��ve ever seen... a wedding.��


    ��Purest?��


    ��The weddings I attended in the past were gatherings between nobles. This time, it��s more like a friend,��Empress Yekana said. ��Also, it should be the first time for me to attend a gathering with demons.��


    ��Cecily Yanorod... and Norgus Yanorod?��Mrs. Caesar looked at the two sides of the wedding venue. ��It��s really unimaginable that the marshal of the frost country would talk to that bloodthirsty and brutal general of demons.��


    What caught Mrs. Caesar��s attention the most was the figure in pitch-ck armor, Norgus Yanorod.


    The rumors about this demon in the past in the sacrednd could be said to be the embodiment of all evil thoughts in the world. All the bad adjectives could be used on him.


    However, in Mrs. Caesar��s eyes, this evil demon looked like an ordinary young man, but his expression was a little rigid.


    What she found most unbelievable was that this demon general was actually talking to the marshal of the enemy country. The marshal called ARMT would asionally let out a heartyugh.


    ��Isn��t your Faroese also trading with the demons? The pattern of the world has changed.��Empress Yekana looked at the end of the garden. ��When will the main character who changes everything appear?��


    This was also what Mrs. Caesar was puzzled about. The main character of this wedding was still nowhere to be seen.


    ..


    ��Will it be okay to eat these things that are smeared on your mouth?��


    ��Stop talking! I��m going to paint it crooked again.��


    Josh was doing a very delicate operation, which was to help Hiri apply lipstick.


    The lipstick in this world was a bit like the paint used for drawing, which used to be called lipstick.


    Josh also applied it with a paintbrush.


    This was a very enjoyable job for Josh. Hiri��s red lips were so close to him. Josh used the paintbrush to paint the lips of the girl in front of him into an even more beautiful red color.


    ��Again...��


    But Hiri didn��t let Josh enjoy it at all. When Josh was halfway through drawing, Hiri��s paintbrush tilted to her cheek as soon as she spoke.


    ��If you talk again, I��ll draw a colorful cat on your face.��


    Josh took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped off the red color that tilted to Hiri��s cheek.


    ��Then I��ll draw one for you too...��Hiri shut her mouth halfway through her sentence because Josh��s fingertips touched her lips again.


    This time, Healy stopped fooling around and waited patiently for Josh to apply the lipstick on her lips.


    At the end, Josh dipped his fingertips into the lipstick to make the color on Healy��s lips more natural. His fingertips touched the soft touch on Healy��s lips and her breath.., it made Josh��s attention a little hard to focus.


    ��There��s a smell of Wormwood.��Hili pursed her lips andmented on the taste of the lipstick.


    ��Shouldn��t you be asking, ��Do I look good?''��


    Josh put the makeup tools in his hands aside again. Hili was dressed up for the trip today. Of course, the rest of the makeup was done by thousand faces.


    The fact that thousand faces was a makeup master... was not surprising to Josh. It was only when Josh was putting on lipstick that he decided to do it himself on a whim.


    ��You must look good.��Hiri had been with Josh for a long time, so she knew that Josh��s aesthetic standards might have surpassed hers by a few streets. ��Can we go out now?��


    ��No... your hairstyle is not ready yet, and I have something to give you.��


    Josh took out a gorgeous box and put it in front of Hiri. After opening the box, there was a hairpin that looked like a bunch of flowers.


    ��A new magic staff?��


    Healy had never seen such a gorgeous headband before. This thing looked like a magic staff that couldn��t be shorter.


    It was a high-level magic staff that had multiple effects.


    ��No! This is a hairpin that you wear on your head, so you have to re-weave your hairstyle! Thousand Faces!��


    Josh didn��t know anything about hairstyles. Fortunately, the omnipotent thousand faces was also very outstanding as a woman. No matter what hairstyle it was, this dark elf only needed to look at the style to know how to weave it.


    Thus, Hiri could only sit quietly on the chair again, watching his silver-gray long hair being tied into all sorts of strange shapes by the thousand faces.


    �� ��


    PS: There are still two more shifts at night! I��m begging for monthly votes to support me. I want to evolve into three more shifts this month!

 Chapter 860

    ?


    Chapter 860: Chapter 864, the Grand Entrance


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mrs. Cesar was talking about the movie with Sir White Thorn flower when she heard an exmation from the entrance of the garden.


    This made her look toward the entrance of the garden. She saw a girl in a pure white dress. Even though she was used to seeing a lot of gorgeous court dresses, Mrs. Cesar was still amazed by the design of this dress.


    This pure color and light material meant that the beauty of this dress could only bloom once.


    ��Who is she? The rising star in your troupe?��


    When Mrs. Caesar shifted her attention to the girl��s face, she subconsciously asked Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��This... Mrs. Caesar, she is Miss Hiri, the female lead in this wedding,��Sir White Thorn Flower answered Mrs. Caesar with some embarrassment.


    ��Hiri Lloyd?��


    Mrs. Caesar narrowed her eyes and looked at the girl who had stolen everyone��s attention. It took her a long time to recognize the girl��s face and the Hiri in her memory.


    She had a sharp eye for people. No matter how exaggerated her makeup was, Mrs. Caesar rarely recognized the wrong person... this time, her sharp eye did not seem to work.


    Because in Mrs. Caesar��s impression, Hiri��s presence was simply not rted to the femininity of women. If she was an actress, Hiri would be the most unqualified.


    This was not about appearance, but the difference in temperament and personality. Hiri��s personality made Mrs. Caesar feel that she should be a boy. She was too noisy.


    But this time, Hiri proved to Mrs. Caesar that no matter what kind of girl in front of the person she loved, she would always show her reserved and shy side.


    ��It��s amazing. This dress and makeup,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��This dress was also designed by Mr. Jose. It��s said to be called a wedding dress,��Sir White Thorn added.


    ��A dress? It��s just a dress designed for the most beautiful moment in a woman��s life.��


    Mrs. Caesar silently retreated to the side with Sir White Thorn. She watched Hiri, who was wearing a white wedding dress, slowly walk down the red carpet with Jose, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    She immediately understood the meaning of the wedding dress design.


    Today��s scene was indeed the most beautiful moment for Healy as a girl. Even Mrs. Caesar could only describe it as stunning.


    ��Miss Healy��s appearance is not bad, but she has never cared about this aspect...��Sir White thorn flower whispered.


    ��The hair essories on her head do not seem to match her dress. This is the hair essories from the Great Xia Kingdom.��


    Mrs. Caesar watched as Healy walked past her and said to Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��This girl might not be as simple as I thought. The difficulty is higher than I thought.��


    ��Mrs. Caesar, you mean...��Sir White thorn flower did not understand Mrs. Caesar��s finalment for a while.


    Mrs. Caesar did not continue. She looked at Carrie, who was pping beside the red carpet not far away, and sighed deeply.


    ��I. . . I feel a little unsteady.��


    As the bride who was the center of attention, Hiri was facing a crisis, and that was... she had not learned how to walk in high heels!


    ��Hold my arm tight.��


    When Jose took out the pair of high heels, he realized that Hiri had never worn these things before.


    As abat mage, Hiri should have excellent control over her body bnce, but she still had zero control over high heels.


    Hiri had a hard time walking all the way, like walking on a slightly sunken carpet. Hiri could only barely hold Josh��s arm to walk forward.


    Hiri tried her best to keep up with Josh... although Josh could tell from Hiri��s small expression that her feet were in pain.


    In this ufortable state, Hiri followed Josh to the main stage.


    This was Hiri��s first time standing on the stage. To be honest, if there were enemies below, she might not be too nervous, but everyone below was Hiri��s familiar friends and guests.


    Under the gaze of these friends, a sense of nervousness filled Hiri��s heart.


    Hiri sneaked a nce at Josh, who was beside her, and found that Josh was also pursing his lips and his expression was a little stiff... maybe Josh was also nervous in the face of this situation.


    ��Do you want to say something?��


    Hiri reached out his hand and held Josh��s fingers tightly together. This feeling instantly eased Hiri��s nervous mood, and the expression on Josh��s face became much more natural.


    ��Well... ording to the procedure, the ceremony will be carried out first.��


    Josh saw that all the guests had already sat on the bench below. The area where the bench was sitting could basically be divided ording to where they came from.


    The steel nation, the Frost Nation, Farosi, Nn, the demon world... as well as the Holy Church��s Six Nations, all of the faces that Joshua was familiar with were already present.


    There were also the High Elves who acted as the arrangers of the wedding venue.


    Joshua had never been a wedding nner before. He only followed the process ording to his memory. However, there was still a slightly awkward atmosphere on the stage.


    This kind of atmosphere was only gradually resolved when the purple-robed man in the mage robe came to the stage.


    This time, the emcee that Joshua invited was the purple-robed man... the candidate was Joshua��s elder sister, Cecily. However, she declined the request with aplicated feeling.


    Even Cecily did not reveal her identity directly when she attended Joshua��s wedding this time. Although she epted that Joshua would marry a human girl, she did not advocate this behavior.


    On the bench below, Joshua saw Cecily and his elder brother, Noggs. Cecily and the Prophet sat in the third row, together with Zenas and Enoch.


    Noggs sat in thest corner, and only Marshal Armt of the Frost Kingdom sat with him.


    ��This kind of spouse selection process is cumbersome and not practical at all.��


    The prophet sat down and quietly watched as Joshua and Healy walked up to the stage and then came to the purple-d man.


    In the Prophet��s imagination, she originally thought that Joshua was going to hold some magic ceremony that could be linked to Healy, but she did not feel any magic aura around the venue.


    ��If both spouses need to be restricted by the legal effect, it��s enough to just apply to the local authority.��


    ��Prophet... Sir, a wedding is not meaningless.��Enoch had recently be much bolder, and he retorted the prophet in a low voice.


    ��A wedding ceremony can not guarantee the loyalty of the spouse. The resources that His Highness Joshua spent on the wedding can be used on a magic that can connect both parties, or find a way to increase the survival rate of the offspring of that human woman.��


    The prophet��s words sounded very harsh, but it did not seem inappropriate to her.


    ��Loyalty? The prophet should not use such words...��Enoch did not know how to refute the prophet.


    ��What do you think, Princess Cecily?��The prophet asked.


    ��I. . .��Cecily��s eyes were fixed on Hiri and Josiah.


    Cecily noticed the little things between Josh and Hiri..


    ��I wonder if our way of choosing a mate is too ruthless,��Cecily said.


    ��


    PS: There��s another updateter.

 Chapter 861

    ?


    Chapter 861: Chapter 865, Vows (third update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Don��t Cry, Tyreen.��


    Carrie found a new handkerchief and handed it to frost fairy, who was sitting next to her.


    Tyreen had been crying nonstop ever since Hiri and Josh stepped onto the stage. As for the reason for her crying..


    ��But... but it��s really not easy for Miss Hiri and Josh.��


    Tyreen kept wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with Gloria��s handkerchief. She was trying her best to keep her voice down, but her sobbing still attracted the attention of some of the actors from the White Thorn Theatre.


    ��Aren��t We Together Now? We shouldn��t be happy.��Gloria keptforting tyreen.


    ��Miss Tyreen, I agree. It wasn��t easy.��


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Sir White Thorn Flower Turn Around and whisper to her. Sir White Thorn Flower was also in a state of teary eyes.


    Unfortunately, Sir White Thorn Flower was not like Tyreen, who had a Carrie beside her tofort her. He could only wipe his tears with his handkerchief.


    ��Well... today is the day tough.��


    Tyreen recovered from her emotional state. On the stage, Tyreen and Hiri were already standing on both sides of the purple-d man.


    The Frost elf beside Lorrie had already made a prayer gesture with her hands. She looked expectantly at what would happen next to this pair of newlyweds who made people feel happy just by looking at them.


    ��The procedure in our country should be to invite the bride to dance. Nn should be giving grain to each other,��Lori whispered.


    ��The word of our race is to kiss the forehead,��Tyreen added.


    Lori��s gaze turned to the side of the stage, where there was a piano and a figure covered in a golden robe.


    This was the apaniment to the wedding... it was very likely that it was the legendary lich king who had used some kind of prop to hide his aura.


    However, the apaniment to the expected wedding did not ring out. The purple-clothed person who had been standing in the middle suddenly spoke. Her voice was filled with a solemn and solemn feeling. Everyone could hear her voice when the volume was just right.


    ��Joshua Arnold, do you take Hili Lloyd as your wife? Regardless of whether you are rich or poor, healthy or suffering, happy or sad, you will always love her deeply, cherish her, and be loyal to her until the end of time?��


    Oath?


    When Carrie heard the purple-d man��s question, she was stunned for a moment. Faroese��s wedding was presided over by her parents and elders. They would not ask the groom and bride��s opinion like this, instead, it was the form of ��you must...��.


    The purple-d man��s question was equivalent to asking Jose to swear the oath himself. At this moment, Carrie nced at Tyreen who was beside her.


    Tyreen had already covered her hands nervously as she quietly waited for Joshua to speak. Once again, Carrie��s gaze was fixed on Joshua.


    ��I��m willing.��Joshua��s voice was very soft, but in this silent wedding venue, everyone could hear his voice.


    Tyreen once again covered her mouth with her hands in excitement at this moment. Once again, she could not help but shed tears of gratitude from the corners of her eyes.


    The purple-clothed person nodded her head in satisfaction as she listened to Joshua��s serious answer. Then, she turned to look at Hiri once again.


    ��Hiri Lloyd, are you willing to marry this man in front of you, Joshua Arnold, as your wife? Regardless of whether you are in a state of wealth or poverty, health or suffering, happiness or sorrow, will you always love him deeply, cherish him, and stay by his side until the end of your life?�� 1


    ��Of course I��m willing.��


    When Carrie heard this, she suddenly turned her head. This was what Tyreen whispered in excitement..


    Her gaze now fell on Hiri, who gently pursed his lips.


    ��No...��


    This single word stunned everyone present.


    ��How could it be, Miss Hiri?��


    The one who could not believe it the most was definitely tyreen. Her eyes seemed to say that this should not be the case!


    When Carrie heard this word, she felt a strange sense of relief in her heart. However, the determination and determination in Hiri��s eyes made Carrie realize that it was not that simple.


    ��I, Hiri Lloyd, will still keep my oath even after I die,��Hiri said softly as he stared into Joshua��s eyes.


    The existence of the skeleton duke and the fact that her teacher had be an undead... and even the sublimates, all these things made Hiri understand that in this world, the death of human life did not mean the end.


    ��We will remember your oath.��The purple-clothed person also paused for a moment before she reacted. She closed the book in her hand that was not written at all. ��Please help the groom put on the ring for the bride.��


    ��To be honest... I was scared by you.��


    When Joshua took the ring and gently held Hili��s hand, he lowered his voice and said to Hili.


    ��You were scared when I said that I would pester you after turning into a Ghost?��Hili watched as Joshua put on the silver-white diamond ring on her ring finger.


    ��It��s not certain who pesters who.��


    ��Ahem...��


    Of course, the purple-clothed person heard the conversation between Hiri and Josh. Although their voices were deliberately lowered, the guests below could still hear them.


    It was too unlucky to say something like ��be a ghost��on such a wedding day.


    ��The conversation between the two of them is still so interesting.��


    Of course, Carrie also heard the conversation between Hiri and Josh in a low voice. In the end, she could not help but smile.


    ��Actually...��after being moved, Tyreen lowered her voice and said to Carrie, ��Miss Carrie, sometimes, what you say to Mr. Josh is also very interesting, especially when we first meet.��


    Tyreen��s words made Carrie��s smile pause for a moment.


    ��Tyreen, don��t attack at this time.��


    Carrie said to the Frost Elf with some dissatisfaction, but Tyreen did not understand what she was saying.


    Suddenly, the piano apaniment sounded... petals fell from the sky. This apaniment was also something that Carrie had never heard before. The romantic atmosphere was instantly rendered by the apaniment.


    Carrie stole a nce at Mrs. Caesar, who was sitting on the other side. Judging from her mother��s gaze, she would probably be unable to resist asking Jose for the title of the songter.


    Finally, the ceremony ended with Jose and Healy kissing in the petals. The apuse and apaniment made the atmosphere of the wedding climax.


    ��That��s great. I want to wear that dress once, too,��Tyreen said to Carrie while pping.


    ��When you get married, help Jose design another one.��


    Carrie knew that it wouldn��t be difficult for Tyreen to ask Jose for amission.


    ��Get Married...��


    When Tyreen heard this word, she fell into a rare silence.


    ��Do you have someone you like?��


    Carrie suddenly smelled the scent of gossip.


    ��No. Maybe Mr. Jose is too outstanding. He can��t bepared to other men.��


    Tyreen was caught off guard as she expressed her true thoughts to Carrie.


    ��-


    PS: the Third Watch is over! It��s time to enter the online game. There��s still one more movie to shoot.

 Chapter 862

    ?


    Chapter 862: Chapter 866, Hidden Dangers and the beginning of the n


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ceremony of the wedding ceremony had already ended. After Joshua epted the blessings from the guests, he was greeted with a lot of questions.


    One of the most fatal questions was raised by Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��Mr. Joshua, this is all I can think of. But may I ask if you have any ns to make a new movie recently?��


    This question instantly silenced the group of people who were about to answer Joshua.


    Perhaps in their minds, Joshua��s identity as a movie creator was too deeply rooted in people��s minds. It was even more impressive than the identity of the creator of the magic.


    However, it had been almost a few months since Joshua had made a new movie.


    ��There is something about this new movie...��


    Recently, Joshua had been busy with the amusement park and dealing with the rtionship between sublimates. He had no time to spare for the production of the movie.


    ��Can you tell me the name of the new movie?��


    This question was asked by Mrs. Caesar. Her rtionship with Joshua��s new movie was second only to that of Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��I haven��t thought of a name yet, but I have some ideas. I still need some time to think about it,��Jose answered Mrs. Caesar honestly.


    Mrs. Caesar still wanted to ask something, but behind her, Jose saw the figure of his brother, Noggs.


    Noggs did note up to greet Jose. He just threw a small gift to Jose. Jose reached out his hand to catch the thing that Noggs threw.


    It was a delicate wooden carving. It looked like a totem with strange symbols engraved on it. Even Joshua could not understand the meaning behind it.


    Noggs threw this to Joshua and turned around to leave the wedding venue.


    As Joshua watched Noggs leave, he noticed that Queen Yekana, who came from the country of steel, seemed to have a very ugly expression on her face.


    From the movement of her fingertips, Joshua could guess that she was browsing the magic. Queen Yekana waved her hand and closed the magic. Then, she raised her head and nced around before walking straight to the ce where shier was.


    ��Excuse me.��


    Joshua temporarily bid farewell to the circle of actors that was formed by Mrs. Caesar and Sir White Thorn. Then, he walked toward the social circle of the frost kingdom that was centered around shier.


    As the bride, Hiri seemed to be having a very happy conversation with shier. Meanwhile, the arrival of Queen Yekana made Shier��s guards stand out with some vignce.


    The rtionship between the steel kingdom and the Frost Kingdom had always been in a very tense state.


    ��Your Majesty Shier, I have something to ask you.��


    Empress Yekana��s words and actions were very appropriate and polite.


    ��As long as it��s something I know, I will definitely answer, Madam Yekana.��


    Shier waved his hand to dismiss the guards, while Empress Yekana took a step forward and stared into Shier��s eyes.


    ��Do you know what the Silver Fox Louravut family has done in the Dark?��


    Empress Yekana��s question was very straightforward. She did not give any face to the eight great families of frost country.


    ��Silver Frost Fox? Thest time I visited their territory was two months ago. I did not feel anything wrong,��said shier.


    ��Is that so? Then please take good care of the Silver Frost Fox after you return to the country.��Empress Yekana nodded again when she saw that Jose had arrived. ��Mr. Jose, I still have urgent matters to attend to. I wish the two of you a happy marriage! ��And thank you again for creating the magic.��


    After Queen Yekana left these words, she took her servants and left the wedding venue in a hurry.


    ��What happened?��


    Joshua watched themunication between Shier and Queen Yekana from the side. He always felt that this queen had an aggressive feeling.


    ��I don��t know.��Shier��s gaze turned to Joshua. ��You look very nice today.��


    ��UH... I just changed my clothes. The one who really dressed up was Hiri.��


    Joshua nced at Hiri who was beside him. Hiri proudly puffed up her chest that had no material. However, due to the high heels, she almost lost her bnce again.


    Fortunately, Joshua reached out to hold her in time.


    ��...��


    Shier did not say anything at that moment. Another message from shier popped up on the magic web.


    ��Anyway, I��m not good at praising people! Also, I��m a little worried about the reason why that old woman left, so I can only leave first.��


    When Shier said this, he sent another emoji of an owl poking its head out from behind the door.


    ��You��re not going to send this message to the Queen, are you?��


    ��I won��t do such a thing to sow discord between the two countries in the dark.��


    ��thank you.��


    After Shail finished hismunication with Joshua on the demon, he left the wedding with his attendants.


    ��I have a bad feeling about this,��Hiri said as he held Joshua��s hand tightly.


    ��Well... It��s a coincidence that I also have this feeling. However, we can��t interfere with the rtionship between the two countries.��


    Joshua watched Shail leave. Although the tension between the demon race and the frost country had eased, the rtionship between the frost country and the steel country... Joshua could no longer be the messenger of peace.


    The only thing he could do was to make an anti-war movie when the war really broke out. If it was not possible, he could make a few more movies.


    ..


    At night.


    Lying on the bed, Joshua kept curling Hiri��s long silver-gray hair with his fingertips.


    Perhaps it was too tiring to wear high heels at the wedding, Hiri fell into a deep sleep after lying on the bed.


    Josh looked at Healy��s sleeping face, his hand gradually touching Healy��s abdomen.


    At this moment, Josh could feel the undtion of Healy��s abdomen. Due to the fact that she had not been pregnant for long, Healy��s figure was still as perfect as ever with a little disappointment.


    But Tonight, just looking at Healy��s sleeping face gave Josh a great sense of satisfaction.


    During this process, Josh closed his eyes again. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in the consciousness space of the world tree.


    ��Have you already treated this ce as your home?��


    Josh looked at the extra things in the consciousness space. There was an exquisite bed and a whole set of afternoon tea sets.


    Although White Moon had be Josh��s captive, she had never forgotten to enjoy herself.


    ��I can��t even make a bed... No! Let Me Out!��


    Bai Yue seemed to have forgotten the fear that Jose had brought to her. She sat down on the bed and shouted at Jose.


    ��Why should I let you out?��Jose asked.


    ��I have to see the master and Mistress! My physical body can��t hold on for long. I have to return to the sanctum.��Bai Yue paused for a while and then said, ��I will find a way to repay the money I Owe!��


    ��If you want to see the master and mistress, there��s no need to go back. You can see them here.��


    ��Here?��


    Bai Yue was instantly stunned. However, a white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder. A ck hole the size of a palm appeared in the space of consciousness.


    ��I have given your master and mistress a small gift. They can be used now.��

 Chapter 863

    ?


    Chapter 863: Chapter 867, contact


    Trantor: 549690339


    The more Joshua interacted with the world tree, the more he felt that thepatibility of this world��s inscriptions was terrifyingly strong.


    The method of constructing inscriptions used by sublimators waspletely different from the programming modeling used by Joshua... it could also be understood as twopletely differentnguages.


    However, the inscriptions seemed to have their own lives as they ��understood��what Joshua wanted to do and realized it in the sublimator��s consciousness.


    Originally, after Joshua saw that White Moon was able to construct a rune that was close to reality in the consciousness space of the world tree, he had the idea of putting some ��small programs��into the sublimator��s consciousness space.


    In the end, Joshua��s idea was realized. Simply put, the virus yed a role in twopletely ipatible systems.


    Under Bai Yue��s astonishedment, the ck hole began to gradually shrink. In the next second, two young children appeared in front of Joshua and Bai Yue.


    These two children looked to be only about ten years old.


    ��Mistress... Master... you...��


    Bai Yue��s exmation made Joshua certain that the people he ��captured��were not wrong.


    They also seemed to be particrly confused about the environment they were in.


    ��Wee to the World Tree��s consciousness space,��Joshua��s voice interrupted their thoughts.


    ��Guardian, and the 21st of the White Moon that was lost outside.��


    The girl among the two children recognized Joshua and the White Moon. She nced at her hands.


    ��You invaded our world... and even stripped off a part of our consciousness. Through...��


    ��The leaves of the world tree were transported here.��


    Joshua exined to the mistress the medium through which they could get here.


    ��Guardian, give me a reason why you did this.��


    The boy who was called the master father was much calmer and gentler than the girl, even though he was very friendly to Joshua in this strange environment.


    ��Today is the 37th day of thete autumn month.��


    Joshua suddenly said an insignificant message.


    ��Time has no meaning for us, keeper,��the boy said.


    ��No meaning is secondary, but today is my wedding anniversary, and... My Sister Fuya is sleepy on a night half a monthter.��


    After the Holy Spirit Open ended, Joshua made an agreement with Fuya that she must inform herself in advance before going to bed.


    Fuya also informed Joshua about her sleeping pattern, which was that she would sleep once every half a month.


    After careful calction, Tonight was the day Fuya fell asleep.


    ��Don��t lead the topic to unrted ces. Please give me a reasonable exnation for your... invasive behavior.��


    The girl was deliberately suppressing her anger. She knew that she was in a very disadvantageous situation.


    Joshua did not give them an exnation. Gravity appeared again at this moment. This time, Joshuanded steadily on the ground.


    Bai Yue, the mistress, and the master fell to the ground in a very awkward position.


    ��What did you do this time?��


    The girl got up from the ground and looked at the surroundings that had suddenly changed. However, she suddenly felt something and widened her eyes.


    ��This is... This is the world of consciousness? Guardian!��


    She covered her forehead and felt arge amount of emotional energy pouring into her body like a flood.


    The girl hurriedly cut off her energy absorption and barely recovered from the emotional flood. The boy also sessfully cut off his energy absorption.


    Bai Yue fell to the ground and could not move at all. The girl hurriedly ran to her and put her hand on Bai Yue��s forehead to barely help her recover.


    ��Guardian!��


    The girl once again shouted at Joshua. However, she saw that Joshua was saying something in front of a woman who appeared out of thin air.


    ��Dream?��


    Fuya hugged her pillow and looked around. When she saw Joshua, she fell to the ground in disappointment.


    She directlyid on the surface of the river and hugged her pillow. She wanted to close her eyes and continue to sleep.


    ��Fuya, wake up. You��re already dreaming. Don��t continue sleeping in your dreams.��


    Like a mean boss, Jose woke Fuya up.


    Fuya rubbed her eyes and looked around for a while. Finally, she looked at the group of people behind Jose.


    ��Who?��


    ��They are my guests, but there are other guestsingter,��Jose said.


    ��Warden... What is your motive!��


    The girl came in front of Jose. When the boy behind her tried to stop her, the boy seemed to have seen something terrifying and kept retreating.


    ��Holt?��When the girl turned around, she saw the boy��s face showing fear.


    ��What am I going to do?��


    At this time, Joshua also stood up. This made the girl have no choice but to look at Joshua again.


    Meanwhile, Joshua made a grand opening gesture and pointed to the ce where the stage was. It was a tower of the Scourge Army on the Middle Road in the distance.


    ��Of course, I want to show you what the frontline battlefield in the consciousness world is like now.��


    The girl��s gaze followed Joshua��s direction and looked in that direction. The gray crack appeared like a scar at the next tower of the Scourge Legion.


    ��Gray fog... Gray fog...��


    The boy smelled a familiar scent. The fear from a thousand years ago surged out of his mind at this moment, and he instantly sat down on the ground.


    ��Master, What��s Wrong?��


    Bai Yue did not understand what had happened at all. She ran to the boy��s side and tried to help him up, but the boy had already covered his head and was trembling all over.


    ��These guys followed the passage of the world tree to invade the world of consciousness!��The girl appeared to be much calmer, but she directly shouted at Josh, ��Hurry up and tell your world tree to close this passage! Guardian!��


    ��Let��s see if we can force the enemy back first.��


    Joshua looked at the figures walking out from the crack in the distance. They were the three judges who were shrouded in haze.


    Their sense of smell was always so sensitive. When Joshua opened the door to the world of consciousness, they would always follow him at the first moment.


    ��Force them back?��


    A weapon that Joshua had never seen before instantly appeared in the girl��s hand. She seemed to be ready for battle.


    The three judges did not seem to have any fighting strength either. However, when the gray fog began to spread under their feet, the Knights formed by the gray fog gradually appeared below the first defense tower..


    ��Guardians! With our abilities, we have no chance of winning at all... They have already received the gifts from the outside world!��


    The girl saw the Gray Fog Knight Legion of nearly 200 people and instantly had no intention of fighting the other party.


    Suddenly, a huge fireball fell from the sky, and the scorching me exploded in the middle of the Knights��army. More than ten knights were burned into ashes in an instant.


    This scene made the girl��s mind freeze. She turned around and found that a group of spell casters and warriors in different costumes had appeared at the other side of the Holy Spirit Army.


    They did not look like humans in reality, but the girl could feel the powerful aura from these warriors and spell casters... they were the crystallization of human imagination!


    ��Get out of the way.��


    An emotionless voice sounded beside the girl. She subconsciously stepped back. Fuya held her pillow and slowly walked towards the gray fog army.

 Chapter 864

    ?


    Chapter 864: Chapter 868, artificial God


    Trantor: 549690339


    The ground was shaking. Scorching mes and cold frost erupted near the next tower of the Scourge.


    The girl could only feel strong emotions colliding on the battlefield in the distance.


    The Knights summoned by the gray fog did not even have the chance to charge. They were scattered by a barbarian warrior who fell from the sky.


    ��Where did these... Magic puppetse from?��


    The sound of magic explosions on the battlefield was too loud. The girl could only raise her voice and ask where these powerful warriors and spellcasters hade from.


    They were not living beings in the real world. Instead, they were the fusion of emotions and energy in the consciousness world.


    The girl knew this. Hence, they were closer to a type of magic puppet than humans. They were magic puppets with powerful abilities.


    ��Of course, it��s themon impression of thousands of Holy Spirit yers in the world.��


    Joshua looked at the distant battle between the gray fog and the heroes on the Holy Spirit Battlefield, which could be described as spectacr.


    As time passed, Fuya gained more and more power in the space of consciousness, and the number of ��Full-state Heroes��she could control reached seven.


    The Seven god-tier Heroes faced the army of more than 200 gray fog knights, and the battle was still one-sided.


    ��Holy Spirit?��The girl once again used her hand to cover her eyes. A spellcaster with different colored inscriptions around him summoned a huge meteorite from the sky.


    The meteorite directly hit the back of the gray fog knights. The Magic Power released by the meteorite directly smashed the gray fog knights who were ready to charge at the back into pieces.


    The pieces of armor and limbs, along with the broken limbs of the horses, were scattered all over the ground.


    The heat wave swept to the other side of the river. The girl did not feel the temperature, but the light emitted by the meteor was very dazzling.


    ��I remember in your records, when your soldiers came to the world of consciousness in the past, they met the souls of the so-called dead heroes and existences called Gods...��


    At this time, Joshua grabbed the back of Fuya��s clothes and stopped her from approaching the center of the battlefield.


    ��It��s not recorded. I personally participated in that battle... I fought those monsters on the same line with the heroes who should have died and the gods in the space of consciousness!��


    The girl seemed to be a survivor of thest invasion of the outside world, and so did the boy. Otherwise, he would not be curled up in a corner and trembling non-stop.


    ��I won��t repeat the essence of the so-called ��hero��and ��God��that you mentioned. The words of the Holy Spirit are man-made heroes and gods.��


    Joshua was not in the mood to exin to a person who did not even know what the magic was... he had knowledge about the game of the magic, so he directly used a better way to exin.


    ��Man-made... God?��


    At this time, the girl no longer looked at Joshua.


    There was only fire in her eyes. The ultimate skill of the Almighty, the burning funeral, set the entire area of the next tower of the Scourge on fire.


    The fire had no temperature, so the girl could only see the light that was emitted. However, the Knights made of gray fog let out ear-piercing roars... they began to melt like snow that was baked by the scorching sun.


    ��Ghostly Shadows...��


    Fuya seemed to be tired from ying. She yawned, and the girl heard a cold voice beside her ear. She suddenly looked around her, as if she thought that an enemy had quietly appeared beside them.


    However, she only saw the mes disappear, and the gray fog knights with super self-healing abilities could regenerate at an extremely fast speed even if their limbs were torn apart.


    The barrier formed by this undead knights made it difficult for the seven heroes to touch the three judges behind them.


    However, there were assassins amongst the heroes.


    Over a hundred ck shadows appeared beside the Grey Mist knights, including the three judges..


    When the three judges saw the ck shadows appear, they did not have time to react. The crystal ball that was used to summon the undead knights was directly shot down by the ck Shadows.


    The sudden attack from the shadow caused the movements of the gray fog knights to pause. Fuya took advantage of this opportunity and sent the most inconspicuous yet fatal de into it.


    Geimer the folded sword, the strongest assassin hero among the Holy Spirits.


    A dagger pierced through the gray fog knights and the throat of one of the judges.


    The next second, the figure of the folded sword appeared behind the judge. Thousands of de shards shot out in all directions with him as the center, directly piercing through the bodies of the three judges.


    The girl then saw the three judges fall to the ground, their bodies gradually turning into dust and dissipating.


    The Knights made of gray fog were still moving, but they had lost the energy to be reborn. Thest huge bomb fell from the sky, once again lighting up the world in front of the girl��s eyes.


    The girl widened her eyes as she looked at this shocking scene that could never be seen in the real world. Before she could finish looking, a hand was shaking non-stop in front of her.


    She turned her head to the side and found that Joshua had already stood beside him, and also Joshua��s sister, Fuya.


    Fuya had unknowingly worn a pair of ck sses. It was probably to prevent the light from the explosion from burning her eyes too bright.


    ��So, do you have any thoughts now?��


    Joshua looked at the mistress who was kneeling on the ground. Her face still had the expression of ��what is this thing!��.


    ��Tell... tell me, the method to create the artificial God!��


    The girl��s throat choked. In the end, her hatred towards the outside world overcame her fear and pride.


    ��I can tell you how to create artificial gods, but you must ept my employment. The content of the employment is to create these... gods.��


    Joshua actually wanted to say warriors, but since the sublimates called them gods, there was no need for him to change his words.


    ��I... Many of our people... may not be willing to leave the sanctum.��


    At this time, the boy was supported by White Moon as he came before Joshua. His legs still looked weak.


    The girl walked forward and helped him up instead of white moon.


    ��There��s no need to leave. If you want to continue living in the sanctum, I have no objections. You can juste to the dimension of the world tree during your working hours.��


    Joshua once again gave them an offer that they could not refuse.


    ��I will go back and recruit the nsmen who are willing toe here. Many of them are willing to set foot on this battlefield again,��the girl said.


    Joshua did not continue with his nonsense. A door appeared out of thin air beside the girl. The girl had guessed the function of this door..


    She twisted the doorknob and felt a familiar aura behind the door. Then, she and the boy walked into it.


    ��Mistress! Wait for me!��


    Bai Yue also intended to go back with them, but she directly bumped into the ��Air Wall��.


    ��You��d better go back to the sanctum in the real world.��Jose looked at Bai Yue with some pity. She was covering her nose, and her eyes were also filled with tears.

 Chapter 865

    ?


    Chapter 865: Chapter 869, Shadow and summary


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the depths of the Edelweiss Mountains.


    A crack appeared on a crystal ball that was filled with arge number of souls.


    ��No! No!��


    A woman in a wheelchair quickly approached the crystal ball. Before she could touch the crystal ball, the crystal ball hadpletely shattered into pieces.


    The sealed souls directly spurted out from the pieces and floated into the sky.


    ��Father Gayenko... you have dyed our research results by another month! No... for half a year!��


    The woman in the wheelchair looked at the broken crystal and could not control her anger as she crushed the broken pieces of the crystal further.


    ��This is not enough. I need more.��


    Father Gayenko suddenly woke up from his deep sleep. He used his old hands to cover his forehead. The feeling of his body being torn apart by the de was still repeating in his touch.


    After he came back to his senses, he walked out of the container that he was lying in. The other two containers contained the judges who were sleeping in the fragments of the space of consciousness forever.


    ��More?��


    When the woman heard Father Gayenko��s request, she could not control her anger again.


    ��The soul fragments are not pebbles on the roadside!��The woman��s voice was suppressing her anger.


    ��The war on the frost inssted for over a hundred years.��Father Gaynec limped towards the woman in the wheelchair. ��Over a hundred years, the Frost Kingdom sent over a million soldiers. The soldiers��resentful souls were buried deep under the snow. Their souls... how much did you absorb?��


    ��The messengers and martyrs used most of their souls to call for the descent of God. We... could only absorb a small portion of the soul fragment! Not to mention such a high-quality soul fragment!��


    The woman did not feel any fear because of Father Gayenko��s approach. She reminded him in a deep voice.


    ��Those... damn bugs!��Father Gayenko��s voice was tinged with ayer of coldness.


    ��Shouldn��t the Bugs be you? Thieves who want to steal the power of God.��


    A woman quietly appeared behind Father Gayenko. A group of humans with their mouths sealed also appeared with her.


    Father Gaynec didn��t argue with her. Instead, he slowly walked towards the entrance of the ruins.


    ��Where are you going!��The person in the wheelchair asked loudly.


    ��The war between the demons and the frost country ising to an end, but humans will always be living creatures in the conflict.��


    Arge amount of gray fog started to climb up Father Gaynec��s body from the soles of his feet. In the next second, he turned into another person.


    ��It��s time to pour some fire on the seeds that were nted previously.��


    ..


    The next day.


    Joshua stayed in the World Tree��s consciousness for an entire night. To be precise, he was frantically rushing drafts for the entire night.


    ��How many of my original goals have not beenpleted?��


    Joshua was like a corpse floating in the consciousness space. All kinds of drawing boards and brushes were floating around Joshua, and there were also exquisite paintings one after another.


    ��The Hearthstone legend new series has beenpleted. Only a small part of the four signatures of the Sherlock Holmes series are left. The readers in the immovable library led by the ��holy tree breeder��are still urging for updates... child of the forest, do you need to respond to them?��


    The white bird stood on a branch that appeared out of thin air. During this period of time, it had be more and more like the butler that Joshua was working on.


    On the other hand, the Frost Elves and the ckwood Elves, the two world trees..


    ��Don��t Scratch My Head!��


    Joshua carried the white cat down from his head and returned to his sitting position.


    ��I haven��t thought about how to change thest part yet. What about the Magic Net Update?��


    ��The function of the ��Creative Workshop��that was opened in the newly constructed game zone is all normal. I will review all the gameponents and independent games made by other users based on human values.��


    As the White Bird spoke, a pitch-ck window appeared in front of Joshua. Joshua was very familiar with the design of this UI. It was a certain software that had cheated Joshua of countless amounts of money on earth.


    Joshua originally wanted to make the game partition independent and make it into a website like the magic web, but the yers seemed to have gotten used to ying games and posting discussions at the same time, therefore, Joshua only wanted to create a separate section of the ��Creative Workshop��function.


    ��How many singers are there in the magic web music?��


    Joshua kept stroking the white cat in his arms with his hands and asked the white bird a new question.


    ��Currently, there are 37 singers registered in the magic web music. There are a total of 327 songs. Tyreen of the Frost Elves is still the most popr singer. Next is redemption group. Aurelian has recently created three well-received songs.��


    When the white bird mentioned Aurelian, Joshua heard a sense of pride in its voice. This white bird also had its own feelings.


    In a sense, the high elves were like his children. They would asionally go through a rebellious phase.


    ��Aurelian... I didn��t expect her to be so capable.��


    Joshua rubbed the white cat��s meatball with his hand. This actionpletely stimted the white cat, and it disappeared into Joshua��s arms.


    ��The television station?��


    Josh didn��t have the white cat to pet anymore. He patted his own face with his hand to wake himself up a little.


    In the space of his consciousness where there were no outsiders, Josh was able to enter a state of mind eleration. Although only one night had passed in the real world, Josh had stayed here for almost a whole week.


    ��Nn Television��s current program list has been stabilized. ording to thements gathered on the Spellcaster Forum, Tyreen��ste-night radio station is still the most popr. Also, ��Cat and Mouse��has been mentioned the most, followed by ��World of Monsters��, which was produced by the mercenary group. The remaining thousand faces has submitted two new programs, ��Alchemy��and ��ck Pigeon��s wardrobe��.��


    ��I��ve already agreed... thousand noodles actually just wants to do theter show, but the earlier ideas have potential too.��


    Joshua felt that there were not many programs on Nn radio right now. On the other hand, the Faroese television station next door was doing quite well.


    ��What about the movies?��


    ��There are three movies being screened at the White Thorn Theatre and the Nn National Theatre. Two of them are from Faroese, and one is from the White Thorn Theatre. ��See You Tomorrow��, which was shot by Faroese, received good reviews from the movie section of the Spellcaster Forum. However, the box office still can��tpare to your ��loyal dogs��.��


    The White Bird pulled up a bunch of interfaces and sent them to Joshua.


    ��There are already people on the Spellcasters��forum urging you to make a new movie. In the text message, it was mentioned that a good friend of Sir White Thorn Flower had also sent several rted inquiries.��


    ��I��ve already written a few beginnings of the script for the new movie.��Joshua used the virtual keyboard to reply to Sir White Thorn Flower, ��wait a little longer��.


    Josh still had a lot of favorite movies he wanted to present to the world, but he had to get the sublimates to work before he could make other ns.

 Chapter 866

    ?


    Chapter 866: Chapter 870, building a New World (3rd update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sublimators��response time was faster than Josh had expected.


    In just one night and morning, Josh and Hiri had finished lunch at Arthur Crow amusement park and hadn��t yet remembered to discuss the park��s next steps with the High Elves.


    The White Bird appeared on Josh��s shoulder and told him that new visitors had arrived in the space of consciousness.


    Joshua was having lunch with Healy, which was in the style of the Great Xia kingdom.


    Because of Healy��s pregnancy, she had to give up the Sin C and hamburger that she had recently fallen in love with, and began to eat more nutritious food.


    There were also a little more people around the dining table. Beside Healy sat a man in purple, elder Quitoan and Al, who had speciallye over to freeload, as well as twigs and leaves... In addition, there was a Gloria who was temporarily staying at the Arthur Cross Amusement Park and her maid.


    The amusement park would be officially opened to the public soon. During the first seven days of its opening, Jose had clearly written on the spellcaster forum that ��there would be real actors present.��


    Therefore, Lori sessfully used this reason to apply for a week-long vacation for herself.


    ��Visitors?��


    Hiri sat closest to Jose, so she heard the whispers between Jose and the White Bird. She bit her chopsticks and narrowed her eyes at Jose.


    ��The wild modeler you mentionedst time?��


    ��We can��t use just one now, we need a group...��Josh said.


    ��I don��t have any sses this afternoon.��


    Hiri said and put the chopsticks on the table.


    Josh secretly nced at the purple-clothed person sitting on the other side of the table. As an undead, the purple-clothed person didn��t need to eat. She was just quietly drinking an unknown tea.


    ��Hili has a ss schedule for illusion construction in the afternoon, but I heard that illusions can also be constructed in the consciousness space of the World Tree?��


    The purple-clothed person put the Teacup back on the table and asked Joshua.


    ��Hili��s illusion runes used to be useless in the consciousness space, but they have been effective recently.��


    After being mentioned by the purple-clothed person, Joshua also recalled that after those runes appeared on Hili��s arm, she seemed to have... also obtained part of the ability of a sublimator.


    Among them was the ability to construct a model in the world of consciousness.


    ��Can you let me take a look in the world of consciousness as well? Perhaps I can find a better way to guide you.��


    The purple-robed man said this to Elder Kuitoan who was beside him.


    Elder Kuitoan revealed an extremely conflicted expression. If it was before, he would have reminded this human how important the world tree was to the High Elves.


    It was forbidden for humans to approach it, let alone enter the World Tree��s space of consciousness!


    But now..


    ��If the holy tree agrees...��


    Elder kuituan could only answer like this.


    White Bird, on the other hand, did not mind and nodded.


    ��Eh! is that so? Then I want to go and take a look too!��


    Al, who had arge amount of rice in his mouth, immediately swallowed the rice in his mouth when he heard the news. Then, he stood up and made a request.


    ��Al!��The branches and leaves immediately stopped her from doing anything out of the ordinary.


    The white bird nodded again. It had no reason to refuse its own nsmen to enter. Furthermore, it was a nsman who had contributed greatly to its growth.


    ��Look! The holy tree has agreed!��


    ... ..


    In the consciousness space of the world tree.


    ��So, there are a lot of peopleing this time. Just treat them as visitors.��


    Joshua reached out his hand and shook mother-inw��s hand.


    ��Can they keep it a secret?��


    Mother-inw tilted her head and looked at the group of people behind Joshua. She was still vignt against these strangers.


    ��Keep it a secret? There��s nothing to keep secret... But Can you introduce me to the clones behind you? No, are they your nsmen?��


    Joshua was also sizing up the group of sublimators behind the mistress. There were seventeen of them in total... the number was much less than Joshua had imagined.


    Their appearance was so young that it would make Joshua bear the crime of employing childbor. The average age of each sublimator looked to be less than twelve years old.


    ��The entry medium you left behind can only allow us to show this form.��The mistress also said with some regret, ��When my nsmen learned that they needed to do work that consumed their own energy toe to the world of consciousness, most of them refused...��


    ��Perhaps they��re afraid of death. I didn��t expect you to consider the opinions of your own people.��


    ��We��re equal to any of our people. I��ll ask again. Do you really think that there��s no need to keep the creation method secret?��


    Matron could hear the mockery in Jose��s words. She wanted to confirm with Jose, but a high elf suddenly appeared beside her.


    ��What method of creation?��


    Al looked curiously at the mistress, who was only half her height.


    The mistress quickly took a step back, and a sword-like weapon appeared in her hand.


    ��Calm down, she doesn��t mean any harm. Also, AL... What I��m discussing with her is the method of creating an artificial god.��


    The word ��Artificial god��in Joshua��s words instantly attracted everyone��s attention.


    A God created by man. If this sentence was inserted into any magic book, it would make this magic book a forbidden book.


    However, the forbidden content was often the most attractive.


    ��Joshua, what is an artificial god...��


    It was the first time that the purple-robed person came to the consciousness space. Before she had finished exploring this magical spiritual space, Joshua threw her something that looked even more profound.


    ��This exnation is tooplicated. Let��s make it simple first. First, all the sublimators.��


    Joshua turned his body sideways and showed the endless space behind him to the eighteen sublimators.


    ��The reason why I hired you is very simple. That is to create a world in this space, a Brand New World!��


    None of the sublimators answered Joshua. They looked at Joshua as if they were asking, ��Is this person��s head okay?��


    Healy, Carrie, the purple-robed man... these people who were familiar with Joshua did not make a sound either, because they knew that once Joshua made a decision, he really wanted to do it!


    ��Stop teasing...��


    ��What about the production method?��


    The host father, who had been staying in the crowd, stood up in ce of the host mother and asked Joshua.


    ��Very good question.��


    Joshua snapped his fingers lightly. The space in his consciousness suddenly changed. The empty space was reced by the Blue Sky, and the ground was reced by an endless stretch of green space.


    Everyone fell on the green space. They looked at everything around them, and the emotions in their eyes were surprisingly the same, which was shock.


    There was not nothing on the green space, but a city gate... a city gate without a city wall.


    ��This is a main city in the game, although there is only one city gate at the moment.��


    Joshua introduced the city to everyone, and the Blue g on the city gate had a golden lion emblem on it.


    This city gate was built by Joshua a long time ago. At first, Joshua gave up the idea of building this huge world alone because he did not have enough abilities.


    After Joshua saw the abilities of the sublimators, his ambition to build a new virtual world rose again.


    At the same time, this ambition gradually expanded... Joshua did not n to be limited to just one game.., josh intends to create a new virtual world based on the various games he is familiar with... just like the Holy Spirit!

 Chapter 867

    ?


    Chapter 867: Chapter 871, the beginning of the game


    Trantor: 549690339


    There was an entire row of chairs in the space of consciousness.


    Jose stood in front like a lecturer. The sublimators sat on Jose��s right, while the others sat on the left.


    The sublimators were very quiet, but when the mistress raised her little hand... Jose felt like he was teaching a lesson to a primary school student.


    ��If you have any questions, just ask.��


    Strictly speaking, Joshua was holding a meeting with the theme of the new game. First, he had to finish the literacy work of these modelers.


    ��Our goal is to create an artificial god, but you, Guardian, are telling me to create an entire world... this is too arrogant.��


    Matron could only use the word ��Arrogant��to describe Joshua��s n. The technology of the magic puppet was very simple in the eyes of the sublimators, but the creation of a world could only be achieved by a true God.


    ��The artificial God you speak of is the collective emotion of the humans in the real world.��


    Joshua drew an inscription in the air, and the hero of the Holy Spirit, the all-rounder, Engels, appeared beside him.


    ��I know him. Previously, on the battlefield, he single-handedly held back an entire army of gray fog.��


    Of the seven heroes, mother had the deepest impression of the all-rounder. At this time, she could no longer feel the powerful magic power of the all-rounder.


    Because this was the consciousness space of the World Tree, the all-rounder was just an ordinary model.


    ��The all-rounder, Engels, is a hero designated as a mage in the Holy Spirit battlefield. Currently, he has been used more than a hundred million times in the Holy Spirit game. There are also 37,000 Holy Spirit yers who have reached the highest level, level five.��Jose listed out arge amount of data.


    Arge number of mana interfaces suddenly appeared in front of mother-inw. She had no choice but to lean back a little.


    These mana interfaces disyed posts on the spellcasters��forums, for example, ��how manybinations of the Almighty��s inscriptions are there?��there are some things you should know about an excellent almighty.��I drew an Almighty��s oil painting. Let��s see what it looks like.��


    A series of information rted to this hero.


    ��The most important thing is that she��s the representative hero of Fuya. It��s not an exaggeration to say that the Holy Spirit yers in the world will enter a carnival-like state as soon as they see Fuya using the Almighty.��


    Joshua waved his hand again, and a new magic interface appeared in front of mistress. This was a video in the magic vision. The content was Fuya��s Almighty Tutorial.


    The mistress saw the most intuitive data next to the video. That was the number of views... 7.23 million!


    This was a terrifying number. Even the average human in Nn would not be able to see this video so many times.


    ��What you want to express is...��the mistress had gradually understood how to create artificial gods.


    ��God needs believers, and the believers of the all-rounder are all yers who like this hero. They can also be yers who like to watch Fuya��s video.��


    After Joshua finished his exnation, he wanted to remove all the magic web interface around the sublimator. However, the master who had been silent all this time grabbed the magic web interface in front of him with his hand first.


    This action made Joshua stop what he was doing. Azure runes appeared on the boy��s body. He was using the fastest speed to absorb the information on the magic web.


    ��There are thirty-two heroes among the holy spirits. On average, a new hero will appear in half a month��s time... there are tens of thousands of people discussing and discussing each hero.��


    The boy covered his forehead and sounded very tired


    ��The admiration and adoration of tens of thousands of creatures... and love. I understand the source of power of these artificial gods, but these numbers are far from enough. A thousand years ago, when the outside world invaded the world of consciousness... Gray monsters were like a tide.��


    The boy could not help but hug his legs tightly as he said this and began to tremble. For him, just recalling the tragic past would make him lose the will to fight.


    ��So we have to let the yers create their own heroes!��


    Joshua snapped his fingers lightly again, and a human model appeared beside him.


    ��The new hero of the Holy Spirit?��


    Al, who was sitting on Joshua��s left, could not help but ask. However, she wanted to say something more, but her good friend, Twiggy, quickly covered her mouth and let out a weak moan.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this exchange involved the life and death of the world, whether it was a monster that could destroy the world or an artificial god that could defend against it.


    In such a serious meeting, of course, branch could not watch her good friend Act stupidly.


    ��He��s not a new hero. He doesn��t even have his own name... but he is indeed a character in the game.��Jose still answered AL��s question.


    ��This kind of character reminds me of the vigers in my world. Jose, what do you mean by your so-called New World Is... a realistic version of my world?��


    At this moment, Gloria raised her hand slightly. She had yed minecraft for so long. Apart from building many houses, she had also learned the method of ��raising vigers��from Fuya.


    ��No.��Joshua once again denied Gloria��s guess, and then directly announced the answer. ��He is you.��


    ��Al is not bald!��


    When Al heard this, he broke free from the binding of the branches and leaves and shouted.


    ��What I mean is... He is your character in the game!��


    Jose let out a long sigh, but he carefully counted that he had never released a game with a custom character function.


    ��He is the character that you created in the game, your avatar in the game! You can make him look any way you want.��


    As Joshua spoke, he made the bald human male grow a head of thick ck hair.


    ��You can choose your gender as well!��


    The next second, the Brawny man turned into a ck-haired woman with a seductive figure in the blink of an eye. At that moment, Joshua vaguely noticed Hiri��s gaze.


    This made Joshua subconsciously adjust the ck-haired woman��s figure to be... a little more normal.


    But this action was undoubtedly unnecessary.


    ��Her chest is sunken,��al suddenly added.


    ��Ahem... in short, the race can also be changed.��


    Josh immediately changed the human model into a tall elf, and then into a burly orc.


    ��Create a character yourself, and then adventure in the virtual world... I remember you told me about this n.��


    At the end, Hiri summarized what Josh was going to do, but she also realized a loophole in the n. Hiri left her position and ran all the way up.


    She came to the side of the tall orc model.


    ��But Josh, I created this character and let him be an adventurer in the virtual world. How can I make him as popr as the hero in the Holy Spirit? be an idol in the virtual world?��


    Virtual Idol... Jose nced at the green-skinned orc whose palm could crush a human��s head. He imagined him singing and dancing on the stage, and his eyelids couldn��t help but Twitch.

 Chapter 868

    ?


    Chapter 868: Chapter 872, ss


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hili��s problem was very fatal. The power of heroes in the world of consciousness came from the love and impression people had of him in the real world.


    It was very difficult for yers to gather so much power of faith in the characters they created themselves.


    Unless it was a character yed by Fuya.


    ��There��s no need for idols. I��ve found a small loophole regarding how to turn the yer��s character into an ��artificial god��.��


    Joshua ced his hand on the shoulder of the ORC model. The skin on the surface of his body began to disappear rapidly, eventually turning into a nk human body decoration. His appearance was a little like a mannequin in a clothing store.


    ��This is the original appearance of this model. He��s not a living being, so he doesn��t need organs, flesh, or anything like that. He��s just a product formed from the code of their respective inscriptions.��


    This scene caused the purple-clothed person to furrow his brows slightly as if he was thinking about something. However, many sublimates were shocked by this somewhat horrifying scene.


    ��The bones that support their movements.��


    As Joshua spoke, this orc once again had half of its skin. It indeed looked very strange.


    ��There��s also skin that allows people to distinguish their appearance. I like to call it a map.��


    ��Jose, are the characters I control in my world the same?��


    Looking at the orc whose half of its body was covered in bones, Carrie couldn��t help raising her hand to ask Jose.


    ��Yes, but don��t worry, you can��t see the modeling of these bones in the game.��


    Jose��s words offort made Carrie��s expression be even more ufortable.


    ��UH... anyway, about how to let these yers obtain the power of faith.��


    Joshua pondered for a moment, thinking about how to let these people who had never yed MMORPG understand some concepts that the yers on Earth already knew.


    ��If I remember correctly...��Joshua looked at the purple-clothed person sitting below. ��The purple-clothed person��s original name was Melrose... But all the spellcasters in Nn respected her as the purple-clothed person. On one hand, it represents respect, and on the other hand, this name is more deeply rooted in people��s hearts than Ms. Melrose��s original name.��


    ��So I just need to use a simr method.��


    Josh flipped the model over and pointed the part of the internal skeleton model at himself.


    ��Although each yer��s custom character has a different appearance, there are still many simrities within this game character,��Josh said as he looked at Hiri.


    ��Should I ask if there are any simrities?��


    Hiri quickly understood the meaning behind Josh��s gaze.


    ��That��s right! No... forget it.��


    Under everyone��s gaze, Josh stopped the impulse to act as a duo with Hiri.


    ��Although the character��s appearance, race, gender, and other factors are all customized by the yer, these definitions must be selected. One of the most important choices is the ss,bat ss.��


    The half of the ORC model that had a surface map appeared with a long sword. Joshua did not add any actions to the test model, so the long sword in his hand appeared out of thin air.


    At this time, the white bird appeared on the shoulder of the ORC model. The ORC that was originally a still picture suddenly moved.


    ��Lady!��


    This scene once again scared the elven guards around Carrie, as well as the sublimates brought by mistress and her father.


    An ORC that had half of its skin and half of its bones exposed to the outside world suddenly walked in a rather scary manner.


    ��There��s no need to be afraid. Just treat it as a doll. The thread that controls this doll is in my hand.��


    Josh waved his arm, and the Orc did the same thing.


    This was a new ability that the white bird had learned when Josh was updating the Magic Net��s data... it was simr to the ��motion capture��in the game.


    Josh clenched one of his hands, then raised it over his head and swung it down.


    In fact, Josh didn��t know how to use a sword, but it wasn��t difficult to make a chopping motion with a sword. The ORC model followed Josh and made this simple motion.


    The next second, the white bird flew away from its shoulder. Joshua also stopped what he was doing, but the ORC model kept repeating what he had just done.


    ��There are rules in the game world. Some of the rules arepletely unreasonable in the real world.��


    ��Are you saying that the Crimson me spirit that just appeared in the Holy Spirit will be burned to death by other heroes?��


    At this time, Hiri brought up the most popr topic in the recent holy spirit discussion thread


    ��This is the so-called game mechanism,��said Jose.


    ��Also... The Cube in my world can be ced in the air without falling down,��added Carrie.


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Do I always die very quickly when I y the Holy Spirit?��Al raised his hand again and asked.


    ��That��s because of you...��this time, Joshua gestured with his hand to cover Al��s mouth. ��In short, there are very few things that a character can do in the game world. Many of the actions are fixed. I said... On the side of the sublimator, are you listening?��


    When Joshua was halfway through his sentence, he suddenly realized that half of the sublimator��s eyes were no longer on Joshua. They were all staring at the magic interface in front of the master.


    ��I��m... I��m sorry, Guardian... I��m... I��m trying to y this game called the Holy Spirit that you mentioned.��


    Master��s father suddenly raised his head like a primary school student who had been caught ying a game by his parents. However, the movement of his head did notst long. His eyes were once again focused on the magic web.


    Because his game had already started, the opponent��s hero had seized the moment when he was in a daze andunched an attack.


    He had no choice but to frantically click on the virtual keyboard and virtual mouse in front of him to start operating.


    He seemed to be using the ount of the world tree, but with White Bird��s supervision, Joshua was not afraid of the sublimators causing trouble on the magic web.


    ��I��m listening, Guardian... Please continue.��


    On the other hand, the matron seemed to be much more serious. She would not let go of any method to defeat the things outside the world, but there was no such method in the past!


    The weak sublimator race could not resist those monsters at all. Joshua gave her this chance, so she would not let it go... and now, in her eyes, it was at the stage of ��Weapon Manufacturing��.


    The ORC who was half skin, half bone and holding a long sword was like a ��spear��that could pierce through the things outside the realm in the matron��s eyes.


    ��To return to the topic, even the most powerful heroes in the Holy Spirit only have four skills. Some special skills have five, six, or even more than twenty skills, but their skills are limited. The movements of their skills are also pre-set. The game in the New World is the same. The characters created by yers may have many skills, dozens or even hundreds, but they can not leave the ss limit.��


    With a clench of his hand, another six human male models appeared next to the ORC model.


    ��I will set up a variety of sses, warrior, mage, thief, priest... These sses all have their own fighting styles, and these sses will be the object of the yers��belief.��

 Chapter 869

    ?


    Chapter 869: Chapter 873, assessment


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mistress��original name was silver veil, or more urately, she was silver veil sequence number 73.


    After the sublimates gave up their physical bodies, they also gave up the name of the era of the physical body... There were originally 127 people in the silver veil sequence, all of them women.


    But in the end, only three were left... Mistress was one of them, the rest of herpatriots had died in the war a thousand years ago.


    It was true that the silver veil hated things from the outside world, but at the same time, she was also afraid of that monster.


    So much so that every time the silver veil recalled things from the outside world, the image of herpanions being swallowed by those ugly minions would appear in her mind.


    What made the silver veil unwilling to admit it was... the sublimates who survived were all a bunch of deserters!


    She had also escaped from the battlefield and survived.


    ��Are you still listening? That... Mistress?��


    Joshua��s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    ��Guardian, you can call me silky. I was thinking about something else just now.��


    Silky admitted that she did not listen to him.


    ��You didn��t listen either? Uh... I see that you guys don��t want to listen to my chatter either. That��s all for the exnation... The rest is just a test.��


    Joshua felt that the sublimates still didn��t understand what Joshua was saying, and he didn��t want to waste any more time on this.


    ��Test?��


    As soon as Silversilk finished speaking, a bookcase appeared out of thin air beside Joshua. Joshua took out a book from the bookcase and threw it to silversilk.


    ��I��ll give you 12 hours, which is until midnight tonight... Each of you mustplete one of the buildings.��


    What Joshua threw to silky was a book called ��Beginner vige settings.��Although Joshua used World of Warcraft as the game blueprint, the backstory could not be continued.


    Moreover, theputing power of the World Tree was beyond Joshua��s imagination, so Joshua also nned to make an innovation based on the original blueprint!


    Before making an innovation, he had to test the level of these modelers.


    When Joshua made this request, the sublimators who followed the silver veil had ugly expressions on their faces.


    ��Mistress, are we really going to waste energy on this?��


    A sublimator whispered in the Silver Veil��s ear again.


    ��I hope you can give me a satisfactory piece of work. Don��t try to fool me with any methods. I��m serious.��


    Joshua spoke again and interrupted the conversation between silver veil and the sublimator.


    This sentence made silver veil feel a little embarrassed for no reason.


    She held the thick book in her hand and flipped to the first page to browse through the draft design drawings on it. The design drawings were all buildings of different styles. There was also a small town called ��moon drop town��.


    Building a building in the magic was not an easy task for sublimates.


    If it was a building in the memory of the silver yarn, she only needed a thought to create it.


    However, the condition that Joshua gave her was these ��buildings with concentrated settings��. The silver yarn could only extract some fragments of the building from her memory and put them together one by one like building blocks.


    ��No Problem!��


    The silver yarn directly epted Joshua��s challenge. She was not willing to continue being a deserter.


    ��What about the others?��Joshua asked the other sublimators again.


    However, they did not answer Joshua as quickly as the silver yarn did.


    Sublimators needed to consume energy to materialize items in the space of consciousness. This energy was what they relied on to survive.


    ��I will let their works satisfy you.��The silver yarn agreed to Joshua��s challenge on their behalf.


    ��Then the time starts now. Everyone, please leave... give my modelers some space.��


    The humans and High Elves who came to join in the fun left the space of consciousness under Joshua��s signal.


    Finally, the silver yarn watched Joshua��s figure disappear into the space of consciousness.


    ��I will lend you my energy.��


    A pale white light appeared on Silver Veil��s hand. The light floated to the side of every sublimator.


    ��Mistress, do you really believe... That Guardian?��


    White Moon asked what all the sublimators were worried about.


    ��I don��t believe him, but I believe what I saw... didn��t you see it too! In the world of consciousness, those heroes from the Holy Spirit defeated the army of the gray fog.��


    After silver veil distributed some of her energy to the other members of her race, she turned around and began to create the buildings on the settings set.


    First was the wall..


    Silver veil opened her fingers and a wall that was two people tall appeared in front of her.


    ��Something��s wrong...��


    Silver veil took a nce at the drawing on the settings set. She pressed her fingertips against the surface of the wall, and the wall turned in one direction.


    Just as she was focusing on restoring the building on the settings set, theughter that came from her ears sounded very ear-piercing to silver veil.


    This made her a little angry. She closed the book in her hand and turned her head to look around.


    Fifteen of the sublimates that silver veil brought had started toplete the mission that Joshua had left behind. Only one of them... was the master.


    ��Master Kanazawa, how long are you going to sit there and y? If we don��t prove our abilities to that guardian, this cooperation won��tst long!��


    Silver veil quickly walked in front of the master father of the sublimators.


    The master father was the ruler of the sublimators society. Even before the sublimation ceremony, he was still a prince among the ancient people.


    When Silver Veil had a physical body, she was his guard.


    ��Silver Veil, wait a moment.��


    Jinze answered her calmly. Silver veil nced at the other party��s magic web interface. It was on the hero selection screen of the game ��Holy Spirit.��.


    ��Let me remind you, Lord Jinze. The task entrusted to us by The Guardian will bepleted tonight when the Sun and the Moon cross each other. We don��t have much time left.��


    Silver Veil��s brows were tightly knitted together as she reminded him in a deep voice.


    ��I know that the task entrusted to us by the guardian is very important, but the job he gave us... is not to build a house.��


    Kanazawa��s reminder made silver veil instantlye back to her senses. Silver Veil did remember that Jose had mentioned this word repeatedly. One of the words was ��game world��


    ��The Guardian entrusted us to build a game world, but we don��t even know what a game is, so... I��m learning about the knowledge rted to games,��Kanazawa said very seriously.


    ��That��s not a reason for you to bezy.��Silver veil saw through the main father��s real purpose with a cold face, and then reached out to pull him down from the chair.


    ��Wait! Silver Veil... let me at least finish this round! This is an order! An order!��


    Jinze began to roll on the ground, but this kind of shameless method waspletely useless in front of silver veil. Silver veil dragged the master of sublimation away and threw him into the work area.

 Chapter 870

    ?


    Chapter 870: Chapter 874: Death by overwork


    Trantor: 549690339


    At night, in the Hearthstone Tavern Hall of Ascek.


    The High Elf elders were discussing how to manage the amusement park after it was officially opened.


    Elder Quitoan had be the highest-ranking person in charge of the amusement park.


    Joshua did not interfere with their discussion. He just listened quietly from the side. At the same time, he found a notebook and wrote down some settings that were needed for the game.


    There were still two high elf elders who were not very supportive of humans entering Ascek. However, in front of the will of the world tree, no one would care about their thoughts.


    ��After the official opening, the number of humans entering Ascek will reach around 30,000. This is far more than the first test...��


    Before Elder Kuitoan could finish his words, the sound of something rolling down the stairs interrupted him.


    Joshua stopped his brush and raised his head. The sublimator, Bai Yue, who was temporarily staying here, climbed up from the floor in a sorry state.


    ��The... Guardian...��


    ��Another judge has invaded the Consciousness World?��


    Joshua looked at her in such a hurry. It did not seem like she was here to inform him that the task that he had entrusted them with had beenpleted.


    ��No. Mother and father identally used up all the energy in their bodies in order toplete your task.��


    Bai Yue told Joshua a piece of news that was a little funny, but it was really hard tough at.


    ��I haven��t given you guys overtime yet. It��s just a test. Don��t die of overwork so quickly...��


    Joshua directly summoned the White Bird and stopped it on his head. He entered the space of consciousness in the hall of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    In just half a day��s time, arge number of buildings had appeared in the empty space of consciousness.


    However, these buildings were more or less wed, and they went against thews of architecture. For example, a bell tower-like building only had three walls, and the other wall waspletely empty.


    Joshua ignored these deformed buildings, and white moon brought Joshua to the mother and father who had symptoms of overwork.


    The symptoms of overwork of the sublimators were not as simple as aa. The bodies of the girl and the boy who fell to the ground began to gradually be transparent.


    ��What did they do to be like this?��


    Josh bypassed the group of sublimators and came to the girl��s side. Judging from her body condition, it would not be long before she turned into light.


    ��Mistress wants toplete the construction of this town together with master.��


    White Moon handed a book to Josh. This book was the set of settings for the novice vige that Josh had given them previously.


    ��Completely created?��


    The set of settings that Joshua had drawn was full of useless manuscripts. Joshua only wanted to test the modeling ability of this group of sublimators.


    However, this mistress did not seem to understand the concept of useless manuscripts..


    Joshua raised his head at the ce where she had fallen and found aplete town in front of him.


    ��Are you all monsters?��


    Although Josh knew how powerful the Sublimator��s modeling ability was, the scene in front of him could only be described as a miracle.


    The town��s architecture was far more exquisite than Josh had imagined. This made Josh subconsciously walk past the silver gauze lying on the ground and all the way to a house that looked like a giant ship. He pushed open the wooden door and walked in, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    Were all sublimates��modelers monsters?


    Or... were they obsessivepulsive about details?


    Joshua looked at the interior of the building called the ��Drooping Moon Tavern��. Tables, chairs, wine barrels, wine sses, and kerosenemps were all avable.


    Joshua could not find any ws in the details. When he picked up the two wooden wine sses, he could even seepletely different patterns on the two wooden wine sses.


    This group of sublimates was not only obsessed with details, they also did not know what the great art of map-making was


    ��Mistress!��


    Bai Yue��s voice interrupted Joshua��s thoughts. When Joshua turned around, he found that the mistress who was lying on the ground seemed to have woken up.


    Joshua left the model of this tavern and went directly to the side of the mistress who was lying on the ground.


    It was difficult for her to even lift her eyelids now, but she still saw Josh beside her..


    At this moment, she wanted to get up from the ground, but the boy beside her was still unconscious.


    ��How was it? Did I pass?��


    The mistress��voice sounded very weak, but the weakness could not hide the pride in her voice, as if she was showing off the ability of a sublimator to build a model, the best in the world.


    Joshua could feel the anticipation in her eyes. He also wanted to give this ��test paper��a high score of 200 points.


    But unfortunately..


    ��No,��Joshua answered her coldly.


    The moment the silver veil heard the word ��no��, she almost stood up and grabbed Joshua��s cor to ask why, but her weak body could not support her to do this kind of action.


    ��Why?��The silver yarn could only ask this question in White Moon��s arms.


    ��I asked you to create a game world, not the real world.��


    Joshua was holding two cups that he had taken out from the tavern earlier.


    The White Birdnded on the two cups at this time, turning these cups from ��The sublimator��s creation��to ��The Magic Web��s data��.


    The transformation process took less than a second. The cups were made of runes, so the white bird only slightly optimized them.


    ��Some of the details in the game world are important, but too much detail will... make the game veryplicated. For example, can you duplicate these cups so that the runes of the two cups are exactly the same?��Joshua said.


    ��There won��t be two identical cups in the world,��silver yarn said to Joshua in a weak voice.


    ��But there are in the game... and a lot of them... and try to simplify the structure of these cups as much as possible. When you make the cups, just think of it as twoyers of paper on the surface of the air cups.��


    Joshua held the two wooden cups in his hands. ording to the statistics of the inscription runes that Joshua had set, these two cups should be about 10 MB in size.


    ��Twoyers of paper...��


    Before the silver gauze could figure out what Joshua wanted to say, it fainted again.


    At this moment, Joshua realized that his work on game optimization... might be moreplicated than he imagined.


    ��Are the two of them running out of energy?��


    Joshua saw that the silver gauze had be more transparent, so he put down the wooden cups in his hands and began to think about how to alleviate their symptoms.


    ��Yes... Yes, the energy in our bodies is still very strong, but only the mistress and the master know how to transfer magic power,��White Moon said.


    ��How did you guys absorb energy in that sanctum?��


    Joshua remembered that the energy of sublimators came from the emotions of living creatures, but Nn was so deep underground that there wouldn��t be any living people, unless they were self-sufficient.


    ��We... have a protocrystal called the Infinity Stone. We have been living on the magic power inside that protocrystal,��White Moon said, revealing the true secret of the sanctum. ��So, Guardian, please let Master and master return to the sanctum.��


    Joshua directly opened a door that could let them return. The other sublimators hurriedly carried master and master, whose bodies were translucent, and left the ce.


    Only White Moon, who was unable to pass through the door, was left behind.


    ��The magic power in the Infinity Stone that you mentioned is not infinite, right?��Joshua asked White Moon.

 Chapter 871

    ?


    Chapter 871: Chapter 875, such a powerful force


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, silky returned to the consciousness space of the world tree.


    ��Only the two of you are here today?��


    Joshua was holding a paintbrush and floating in the sky above the town that silky had made yesterday. He spent the whole morning simplifying the buildings that silky had made yesterday.


    Today, only two sublimates visited the consciousness space, the mistress silky and the master jinze... Joshua stared at the door behind silky, but he did not see any other sublimates until silky closed the door.


    ��Let me guess... your other nsmen refused toe because ��our own energy is not enough, why should we waste it on outsiders��?��


    Joshuanded in front of the two sublimators and imitated someone��s tone to guess the reason why there were only the two of them today.


    The solemn expression on Jinze��s face was reced by surprise when he heard Joshua��s words.


    ��Guardian, how... How did you know?��


    Jinze, who was the master��s father, looked a little tired. He did not look like he had rested for a whole day.


    ��Because your nsmen said so themselves.��Joshua floated in the air and made a locking gesture with the index and thumb of his hands. ��The Little Gift I gave you is not as simple as opening the door.��


    ��You��re spying on us?��The silver yarn instantly understood the meaning behind Joshua��s words.


    ��My spies will only appear in your so-called public areas.��


    Joshuanded on the ground again. Yesterday, when he asked White Moon about the sublimators��energy crisis, Joshua had been monitoring the situation in the sanctum.


    In the end, after the silver yarn and Kanazawa returned to the sanctum, some of the sublimators who followed the silver yarn chose to give up, while others publicly criticized the silver yarn for this ��waste of energy��behavior.


    The Society of the sublimates was more equal than what Joshua had imagined... and this was also the disadvantage of equality, which was that the speed of mobilizing manpower during wartime was too slow.


    ��We didn��t expect toplete your request, guardian... it would take so much energy.��Kanazawa��s voice was apologetic. ��Every brick and material of these buildings is equivalent to using our lives to build them.��


    During these few days, Joshua had a general understanding of the personalities of these two sublimates. Master Jinze was a middle-of-the-road ruler. He was already used to being at ease like most sublimates, he only hoped that he could settle for the status quo.


    Therefore, Jinze��s words were meant to tell Joshua and the others that they wanted to give up.


    ��I didn��t say that I wanted to use your lives to build a house. Do I look like a ck-hearted employer?��


    Joshua felt that his voice sounded very sincere, but when both silver veil and Jinze heard his question, their expressions seemed to say, ��Isn��t that right?��.


    ��When I first met you, I already said that all the energy needed to build a model would be provided by me.��Joshua repeated the suggestion that they could not refuse.


    ��Ordinary magic power can not be our food.��


    Of course, silver veil remembered Joshua��s promise, but she did not believe that he could do it.


    ��I��ve heard from White Moon that the purer the emotion, the purer the power, right?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes, but... the only way I can think of...��silver veil paused for a moment and then started to give Joshua a suggestion, ��Is to lock a group of human prisoners in the dungeon and torture them.��


    ��About that... let��s demonstrate it, White Moon!��


    Joshua directly shouted at the building behind him, and the blue-haired sublimator girl stuck her head out of a room.


    ��Mistress, is your body okay?��


    She seemed to have just woken up, but when she saw the silver yarn, she immediately ran to her.


    ��No problem, White Moon, your physical body is still at the ce where the mission was carried out?��The silver yarn only then remembered that she still had a lost sublimator at home.


    ��Her physical body is the ce where I let you absorb energy. You sublimators should be able to exchange bodies with each other, right?��


    Joshua pointed at the silver yarn and Baiyue. The silver yarn and Baiyue looked at each other. Before Baiyue could say anything... the silver yarn��s finger had already embedded itself into her arm.


    ��I hope you won��t disappoint me,��the silver yarn said.


    ..


    Silver veil opened her eyes. There was an unfamiliar ceiling above her.


    She had not moved in this body for almost a hundred years. After Silver Veil��s consciousness entered this body, she first regained her sight, then her sense of taste and touch.


    Finally, silver veil slowly felt the existence of this body��s sense of hearing.


    ��You��re Awake?��


    Silver veil heard an unfamiliar voice. When she turned her head, she saw Jose who was sitting by the bed.


    She controlled this body to climb up from the bed. When her arm had just gripped the side of the bed, her arm had lost strength and she fell onto the bed in a very sorry state.


    ��Guardian, you... eliminated the magic power in this body?��


    Silver yarn discovered that this body was frighteningly weak, just like a dying patient with a terminal illness.


    This body should have been designed to have a physical quality that was three times stronger than a human��s.


    The only possibility silver yarn could think of was that Joshua used the Guardian��s ability to remove the runes in this body.


    ��The amusement park hasn��t officially opened today, but I��ve invited all the High Elves to experience it. The number of people is around 3,000. Are you sure... you want to activate the runes on this body?��


    In order to eliminate the High Elves��rejection of the amusement park, Joshua had all the High Elves on Arthur Crosse to the forgottennd to y.


    Judging from the current situation, they seemed to be having a good time.


    ��We��re not that weak,��silver veil said coldly to Joshua. She did not like this feeling of weakness.


    The gray magic power dissipated in Joshua��s hand. Silver veil instantly felt a strong power gathering in her body.


    The runes engraved on the surface of this body also emitted a bright light.


    The silver yarn tried to stand up on the bed in the same way again, but this time, due to the excessive power, the wooden bed waspletely crushed.


    The feeling of her body being filled with power was very wonderful. The silver yarn��s feet carefully stepped on the ground, and she supported her body to stand up from the bed.


    ��Hey...��


    There were runes left behind by the Dark Elves on the back of Joshua��s hand, so he could see the runes of emotions around the silver yarn.


    After she gained control of this body, she began to absorb the energy around her crazily. Joshua could only see arge number of colorful emotional imprints surging into her body.


    This body had a limit to the amount of power it could withstand. The silver yarn soon showed signs of being stuffed. The hands of this body began to tremble, the next second, she lost control and fell to her knees, entering a state of paralysis.

 Chapter 872

    ?


    Chapter 872: Chapter 876, the crack


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jose was very serious about negotiating this cooperation with the sublimator, and Jose had shown enough sincerity.


    But after this mistress came to Arthur Crow amusement park, she only did one thing... and that was to eat.


    ��Three more grandmaster burgers for the seventh table! No... Ten!��


    Jose only heard the maid repeating the names of arge number of dishes. The blue-haired girl sitting in front of Jose kept stuffing the food on the table into her mouth.


    The stomach of this body seemed to have been reced by a furnace. All the food that was swallowed by her was burned into ashes.


    ��I said...��


    Josh covered his head and looked at the silver gauze that was stuffing the seventeenth doubleyer drumstick burger into his mouth.


    The girl��s cold and strong character hadpletely copsed... she had be a cold and strong foodie.


    The silver veil swallowed the drumstick in her mouth. Even though she still maintained her expression as if Jose owed her money, the sauce on her cheeks still destroyed the rare arrogance on her body.


    ��What��s the matter?��The Silver Veil��s voice sounded a little impatient, as if it was because Jose had interrupted her eating.


    ��Do all of you sublimators have such... good appetites?��Joshua asked.


    ��You��ve blocked this body��s medium to absorb emotional energy, so I can only use this most primitive method to replenish energy.��


    The silky silky voice sounded as if she was very unwilling to eat these ��Primitive Foods��, but she licked the sauce at the corner of her mouth very diligently.


    ��Alright, you continue to eat... I��ll talk about mine.��


    There was a notebook and a pen in front of Joshua, and there was a pile of optical tes in front of the silky silky table.


    ��As you can see... I built this amusement park to collect pure emotional imprints. Let��s name it that way.��


    When Joshua was replenishing the energy in the silky silky silky, he also learned that sublimates were a picky eater race. The purer the emotional energy they absorbed, the better.


    ��I can provide you with enough energy. What you need to do is to turn the world I drew on the blueprint into a model of the game.��


    When she heard this, she quickly swallowed the bread in her mouth again. At the same time, she reached out her hand to shake Joshua��s hand.


    She did not seem to notice that her hand was covered in grease. There would not be such a disgusting thing as a stain in the world of consciousness.


    ��Your Hands...��said Jose.


    The silver veil was stunned for a moment when she heard Jose��s reminder. She soon realized that her hands were covered in oil stains. She withdrew her hands in shame.


    ��We won��t owe you anything. Warden... you will receive the same return.��


    ��Uh... Really? Then can you pay for the meal first?��


    Jose nced at the stacked tes on the table, and the expression on his silver face became embarrassed again.


    ��We��ll pay you back with enough results to satisfy you.��


    She originally wanted to ask for one or two more hamburgers, but after Jose said this, she immediately stood up and decided to return to the conscious world.


    ..


    The end of winter season was about to end, and Jose officially announced the opening of Arthur Crow amusement park ten days after the second test.


    The first day of the opening of the amusement park was already filled to the brim. Even if Joshua set the ticket price at two silver coins per person, it would not be able to reduce the enthusiasm of the Nn people.


    The originally empty Central Avenue was now filled with people. The actors in the various movie theme areas did not dare to interact with the tourists anymore, joshua only arranged them on the balconies or some high tforms to greet the tourists.


    The management of the amusement park was handed over to Elder Kuitoan. Today, Joshua had something more important to do.


    At the entrance of the amusement park, there was a group of people who did not fit in with the tourists. The leader was nearly two meters tall, and his fierce face made the surrounding tourists very nervous.


    The yevilk snake mercenary group was once the most outstanding and dangerous mercenary group in the world, but now they could remove the title of danger.


    ��Leader, I suggest we go to the ��beauty and the demon��area first!��


    The Archer had wanted to visit this amusement park half a month ago, but unfortunately, he did not have such good luck to draw the Golden Jar, so he could only follow the leader to the wild to have intimate contact with the magical beasts.


    ��Keya, we came here on a mission.��Rona warned the archer not to run around.


    ��What mission? Could it be that there are some magical beasts in this amusement park in the Sky? Like the Thunderbird nest on the peak of the mountain range, only producing two eggs at a time or something.��


    The archers imitated Rona��s tone when he introduced magical beasts in the world of monsters.


    ��There are indeed no magical beasts here, but I��m giving you another mission.��


    Before the archer could finish his teasing, Joshua came before the group of mercenaries.


    ��Mr. Joshua.��


    Leader Reyerk bowed his head slightly at Joshua. Joshua was their indispensable partner. When Rona saw Joshua, he also pulled the archer and bowed to him.


    ��From what I remember, you guys are probably the only ones with the highest proficiency in using weapons. Thismission will take some time, but it won��t be too long...��


    Jose nced at the members beside Reyerk. Six of the seven pirs of the Jefferk snake were present.


    Reyerk did not waste any time talking to Jose. He followed Jose to a remote ce in the amusement park that was inessible to tourists.


    ��This was originally an area with the theme of ��Avatar��, but the demonstration hasn��t beenpleted yet.��


    Jose summoned the White Bird and stopped it on his arm. The members of the Jefferk snake started to look around the empty field, as if they still didn��t understand what Jose was nning to do.


    ��Leader, what are we going to do?��The archer asked Reyerk in a low voice.


    However, he noticed that a heavy battle axe had appeared in Reyerk��s hand at this time. This stance was ready to start a war!


    ��Leader... leader?��The archer looked around at the other members around him and realized that they had all taken out their weapons.


    Although the archer did not understand the situation, he quickly searched his body. He waspletely here to y today. He did not bring any original crystal stones that could seal his weapons.


    ��I��ll repeat the content that I entrusted to you. I hope that you can repeat the weapon attack action that I requested. It��s equivalent to filming a movie.��


    Recently, Jose had been working on thebat action design of the characters in the game. With the help of white bird, Jose chose to directly use action capture toplete the actions of the characters in the game.


    ��Mr. Jose, are you going to shoot a new movie?��


    Rona ignored the archer who was in a panic and curiously asked the questions that all the snakes were concerned about.


    ��It��s not a new movie, it��s a new game. The Way You fight will be recorded into the game characters,��said Jose.


    ��Game... can we appear as heroes in the Holy Spirit?��


    The Archer was a little excited at this moment. He only knew that he had yed the Holy Spirit before on the magic.


    ��It��s not the Holy Spirit, it��s a new game, the name...��


    Jose had thought about the name of this game for a long time. Although it was based on World of Warcraft, the alliance and the Horde still existed, but the background had been modified by Jose.


    After all, the ultimate purpose of this game was to defend against the outside world. The only part of the cultural invasion seemed to be the MMORPG.


    So Jose decided to name the MMORPG game..


    ��World Rift.��

 Chapter 873

    ?


    Chapter 873: Chapter 877: Demo Test -ThirdhUpdatedate)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn, the purple-clothed person��s Mage Tower.


    ��That��s all for today��s lesson.��


    The purple-clothed person closed the book in her hand. Due to Hiri being pregnant, she had reduced Hiri��s lesson time during this period of time.


    A huge ck dragon illusion turned into a shadow and disappeared when the purple-clothed person announced the end of the lesson.


    The ground where the ck dragon was standing was still charred. Since Healy had awakened the sublimator��s bloodline, the phantom she created gradually became an elemental creature.


    ��Are you going to participate in the design of the game today?��The purple-clothed person asked as she looked at Healy, who was organizing her books.


    ��Today seems to be my first try. Teacher, do you want to give it a try?��


    Hiri had recently participated in the production of the world crack game. She could help Josh a lot in modeling and character skill design.


    ��My hands and feet are already a little inflexible. I can only y games like go. Also, don��t let Josh Wait Too Long.��


    The purple-clothed person politely rejected Hiri and directly watched Hiri leave the Mage Tower.


    Joshua��s magic car had been parked outside the Mage Tower for some time. Ever since the purple-robed man changed the location of the ss back to his own mage tower, Joshua would alwayse to pick up Hiri on time.


    ��My ss is over! Quick... send me the sample of the test.��


    That was the first thing Hiri said as he sat in the co-pilot seat of the magic car.


    Joshua had initiallypleted the construction of thebat system and ss system in the world rift. After the basic framework was set up, although there were still many maps that had not been made, Joshua still made a temporary DEMO for the test.


    ��I��ve sent it to your text message.��


    Josh held the steering wheel with one hand and sent the game file to Hiri with the other.


    The game file for this test had a total of two G��s. This was the result that Josh had spent a long time to optimize. There was only a small piece of the game map.


    Hiri needed to wait for a while to receive it. At this time, Josh logged into the movie council and began to gather his other adventure partners.


    ��for the first test of the World Rift, is there anyone who wants to participate? The number of participants is limited to five.��


    ��Me!��


    A new message instantly popped up under Joshua��s text message. It was the frost owl... and an owl��s expression as it suddenly opened the door and walked in with its ws.


    The king of the Frost Kingdom was already very familiar with the new expression of the OWL��s expression package.


    ��Jose, I booked the qualification for the test yesterday, so you should understand.��


    Gloria was the second person to respond to Jose��s message.


    ��shouldn��t you be posing as Matilda and taking pictures with the fans?��Jose asked.


    ��The photo shoot ended long ago. It��s time for afternoon tea break.��


    ��brother.��


    Before Jose could reply to Gloria��s message on the keyboard, Fuya��s private message popped up from the other side.


    ��of course, I��m also a genius!��


    Along with her popped up was a Wild High Elf, AL. .


    Joshua had no choice but to pull the magic car to the side of the road and start processing the messages from the text message.


    ��I didn��t miss anything, did I?��


    Gloria��s avatar popped up in the movie council.


    ��No.��


    The five candidates were all gathered in an instant. Joshua temporarily ignored the questions of the other people in the movie council and sent the DEMO to them.


    ..


    Frostfrost kingdom.


    Shier had been under a lot of pressure recently. There were two sources of pressure. One was the pollution caused by the frost ins. Although the human residents did not have any effect on it.., the animals and magical beasts living around the cold frost ins and white frost deer city had be extremely irritable.


    Shier had already dealt with no less than twenty magical beast attacks.


    The second source of pressure was the deterioration of the rtionship between the white frost deer family and the country of steel, which was thousands of miles away. The information sent back by the spies sent by shier was that the country of steel was ready for war.


    The shorings of the short time he had been in office were exposed at this time.


    Shirer knew how to quell the rebellion, but she could not think of any useful means in the face of foreign diplomacy.


    With so much pressure on her, shirer could only find somefort on the magic web.


    ��How��s the situation in the country of Frost?��


    When Jose sent the test sample of the world crack to shirer, he asked about Shirer��s current condition.


    ��there��s not much of a problem, probably...��


    Shayr sent an owl lying on the ground with a peaceful expression.


    She was using this method to tell Joshua not to worry, and Shayr believed that he could handle the situation in the frost kingdom at the moment.


    ��alright, let me know if you have any questions.��


    The rtionship between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world had eased up quite a bit recently, and the Frost Kingdom��s army and the demon world had recently begun exploring the Edelweiss Mountains together. Although both parties had set off as private adventurers.., this was also a good sign.


    ��Yes.��


    During the time when Shier replied to Joshua��s message, the progress bar for the test samples on the text message had graduallye to an end.


    Recently, the Frost Kingdom had been too busy with matters. Shier had no time to pay attention to the new game that Joshua had made. She had only seen some discussions in the movie council.


    Today, she finally got to y this game that Joshua called ��epoch-making��as she wished.


    Shier opened the instation package that Jose sent over. When the instation progress bar was finished, a new icon appeared on the desktop.


    The ount of this game was directly logged in using the Spellcaster Forum��s ount. It was the same mechanism as the Holy Spirit, but the login interface looked very... simple.


    ��Alliance and Tribe?��


    After shier logged in, the first thing that came into her eyes were two gs.


    One g was blue with a golden lion imprint on the background, and the other g was scarlet. Shier couldn��t understand the pattern of the imprint, and it looked like a helmet.


    Shier subconsciously clicked into the alliance, and the screen instantly turned to a magnificent city. A ck-haired, ck-eyed human was standing on a high tform.


    On the right side of the screen, there were a lot of options such as face shape, hairstyle, race, ss, and so on.


    ��You can change the appearance of the character yourself?��Shier sent a message to Joshua.


    ��Not only the appearance, you can also customize the race, name, origin, ss, and so on of the character.��


    Joshua further optimized the screen of the game, and also expanded some strange systems.


    ��Race.��


    Shier opened the race option. The human choices were dwarves, ckwood Elves, and... demons.


    She did not change the race of this character, and even her gender did not change.


    The ss shier chose was mage. After all, swordsmanship and frost magic were what shier was good at, but she was more inclined to the mage ss.


    The rest were just a few unimportant things. One of them was birth. There were many options for birth, including ordinary people, veterans, survivors, descendants of nobles, explorers, people who had nothing, and so on.


    Without thinking, shier directly chose the birth of an ordinary person.


    This was what shier wanted to be born into. Most of the time, she did not want to be a member of the royal family of Frost. That way, she could stay in Nn and perhaps meet Jose Sooner..


    However, nothing could be changed. Shier had shouldered the responsibility of the entire country, but in the game, she could still decide her own birth.


    �� ��


    PS: Monthly ticket... Kneel and beg for monthly ticket support (:) . Did anyone give the poor bride some monthly tickets?

 Chapter 874

    ?


    Chapter 874: Chapter 878, their respective characters


    Trantor: 549690339


    After creating her own character, Shier entered the game world.


    Her character name was still frost owl, a human mage.


    ��This is the real world?��


    After shier entered the game world, she was instantly shocked by the scene in front of her.


    She had yed many magic games. She had yed almost all the pixel games in the game area, and the game of the Holy Spiritsted more than a hundred hours.


    The Holy Spirit looked down at the whole game. Although the picture had surprised shier once, there was no concept of ��Sky��in the world of the Holy Spirit.


    This reminded shier that she was ying a game.


    However... the perspective of this game waspletely different from that of the Holy Spirit. It was as if she was watching him in a real world from behind her character.


    ��WASD move?��


    A control prompt appeared on the screen. Shea followed the prompt and controlled her character to move around. When she pressed the space bar, the character could even jump.


    Shea gradually familiarized herself with the character control of this game. When she let the character move, she also saw a human standing on the other side of the town.


    ��Hello...��


    Shier directly greeted her. Her personality in the game was much more extroverted than in real life.


    However, the person with the word ��sheriff��on his head did not answer him.


    Should I... Type?


    When shier came back to her senses, she realized that the character she controlled was a character in the game. Her voice could not be transmitted to that world.


    ��Frost Owl��


    Just as shier was about to type, a message popped up in the public channel.


    The sender of the message was the fireman.


    Josh came in?


    Shier quickly adjusted the camera lens to look for Josh��s figure. Finally, she saw a long-haired woman with a waist-length figure running in front of her character.


    ��press enter and you can type. You can try it.��


    A word bubble appeared on the head of this dark-brown girl who was full of exotic charm.


    Shier repeatedly confirmed that this female character indeed had the name of the fireman on her head.


    ��...��


    Shier didn��t know what to say. In the end, she could only type a series of ellipses.


    ��Jose... So you like this type of woman?��


    A message from the flower of Faroese also popped up in the public channel. Shier adjusted the camera again and finally saw a character that was more in line with the image of the flower of Faroese.


    When Carrie established this human female, she obviously spent a lot of effort in creating her appearance. Her appearance looked pitiful, and her height was a little petite in front of her character.


    ��I don��t like it. I just chose a random character image. It��s not bad, so I just used it.��The Messenger of fire sent another message.


    ��Jose, the key is why do you want to y a female character?��


    Shier could not help but ask this question, even though she was also ying a human male character.


    ��Anyone with a normal sexual orientation will y a character that��s opposite to them... right?��


    This was a habit of Joshua ying MMORPG. The main reason was that Joshua would not bring himself into the game as a character. Instead, he would y it as a formative factor.


    Before shier could continue typing to criticize Joshua, another new message popped up in the public channel.


    ��this is really an interesting world.��


    The character created by the Saintess also appeared on the streets of the town. The name she used was Lia, and the character she used was also a human female.


    There was also a ckwood Elf who appeared with Helolia. Joshua recognized her as Al just from the way she jumped and ran all the way here after she entered the game.


    Thest one to appear in the middle of the road was a tall male demon. Demons were a race that could be chosen by any alliance or tribe.


    The demon in Joshua��s settings was a wanderer who had wandered into the human world.


    ��Where��s Hiri?��shier nced at the name that had gathered on the streets of the small town. He did not find a name like ��Hiri is working hard to prepare for the exams��.


    ��There��s a little ident on Hiri��s side. Please wait a moment.��


    At this time, Jose had no choice but to change his authority as the game administrator. Because Hiri had identally created his own character on the Horde side, he could only create one character in the beta version, there was no feature as convenient as character deletion.


    Jose did not delete the character that Hiri had created. Instead, he directly pulled it into the town and gave Hiri the attributes of the character alliance.


    And so, shier saw a huge Tauren descend from the sky.


    ��Healy?��


    Shier looked at the Tauren that was one head taller than her character through the screen and tentatively typed out these two words.


    ��Didn��t you say you wanted to y Horde during the test?��


    The Tauren quickly opened its mouth. The way itmunicated wasn��t through a text box but through voice.


    Shere clearly heard Hiri��s voiceing from the Tauren��s mouth, which made shere sound very strange.


    ��there��s something wrong with the tribe��s novice vige, so it��s temporarily changed to the Alliance.��


    ��HMM... in that case, you guys won��t use voice?��


    It was obviously not Hiri��s first time ying this game. She skillfully controlled the Tauren to make a series of greeting gestures.


    Shier was just about to type out how to open voice chat when a dialog box popped up asking if voice chat was on.


    Shier naturally chose to confirm this option.


    ��What should we do in this world next? Dig Up logs to make weapons first?��


    The flower of Faroese came to Shier��s side. From Shier��s point of view, the flower of Faroese��s character was only one-third as tall as the Tauren.


    ��The weapon is already in your inventory. Press B and K First...��


    Joshua directly used voice to teach them how to start MMORPG. This time, the test was about team battles, so Joshua set their characters to level 15.


    Although they were only level 15, the skills in each ss had already been activated.


    The one who had the highest understanding of the game was still Fuya. She did not listen to Joshua��s exnation at all. She just fumbled around for a bit before running out into the wild. As Fuya��s little follower, of course, Al followed Fuya out of the town.


    In less than a minute, when Joshua had just finished talking about the skill system and the shortcut key, the public disyed that the genius Al had been killed by the Gnoll infantrymen


    ��Just drag the skill to the shortcut key on the top...��Joshua heard the High Elf��s cry for help halfway through his speech.


    ��Son of the forest... i... I��ve be a ghost! Can you hear me? Son of the Forest!��


    Joshua opened the manager��s perspective and saw Al��s soul jumping around in front of him.


    ��In short, learn now... and Al,e here, I��ll teach you how to run a corpse.��Josh felt that he should find a group of more professional people to test.

 Chapter 875

    ?


    Chapter 875: Chapter 889 OT!


    Trantor: 549690339


    A huge axe mmed heavily onto the shield.


    Even from the sound of the collision, Carrie could tell that the strength of this huge axe was astonishing!


    In front of her was a gnoll elite with a ferocious appearance.


    The flower of Faroese, the most elegant ck swan on the theater stage, was currently holding a huge shield in the game to block this Gnoll��s fierce attack.


    When Carrie first chose her character, she didn��t care about thebat ss at all. After customizing her appearance, she directly entered the game.


    In the end, her character was the default warrior..


    Thus, the petite human girl in the team carried a huge shield and directly engaged in closebat with the Gnoll.


    At first, Gloria thought that she was ying a barbaric ss, and she wanted to y something like a mage more than a warrior..


    But..


    Gloria pressed the shortcut button for shield strike, and the huge shield in her hand suddenly hit the Gnoll��s nose. The huge monster let out a whimper and took two steps back.


    The Gnoll was so angry that it wanted to continue using the axe in its hand to break through Gloria��s defense, but Gloria raised the shield again and instantly deflected the Gnoll��s chopping action, at this moment, the other hand of the Flossie flower also raised the longsword in her hand and stabbed at the Gnoll.


    The sound of the de tearing through flesh rang in Carrie��s ears, and a scarlet damage number jumped out of the Gnoll��s head.


    At this moment, Carrie felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure.


    She could feel the shield and longsword, as well as the heavy armor on her body. The mouse and keyboard seemed to have be her sword and shield.


    This feeling was much better than dancing on her tiptoes on the stage!


    ��Carrie! Pay attention to your HP!��


    Carrie was immersed in the pleasure of turning into a fully-armed knight and suppressing the enemy. When she was reminded by Jose, she found that she had less than one-tenth of her HP left.


    Carrie was sure that the Gnoll��s attacks had hit her shield, but her character��s HP kept decreasing.


    This made Carrie somewhat flustered as she started to press the shortcut key to retrieve the potion. However, the recovery speed of the potion simply could not keep up with the speed of her HP reduction.


    A holy light descended from the sky, and Carrie��s character��s HP recovery speed rapidly increased.


    ��You��ve received Lia��s healing.��


    This notification popped up from below as well, and Carrie slowly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Thank you!��Carrie thanked the Gnoll gratefully.


    However, the frosty torrent suddenly engulfed the Gnoll, and an even greater damage value popped out from the Gnoll��s head.


    At this moment, the Gnoll no longer paid any attention to Carrie, and ran towards the human male who was using frost magic to bombard it.


    ��Don��t go! Come back quickly! Your opponent is me!��


    Carrie controlled her character to chase after it, but the Gnoll didn��t pay any attention to it. First, it used a few axes to kill the human male who was chanting frost magic.


    After the Gnollpleted its first kill, it went around to the other side of the battlefield. Once again, it used its two axes to kill the female cleric who was casting Holy Light Magic.


    Carrie could only watch as her teammates fell one by one. In the end, she also dered her death, and a group of people appeared in the cemetery in the form of souls.


    ��Do you want to do it again?��Asked Jose.


    Jose��s temporary team was already excellent enough to deal with the strengthened Gnoll elites for twenty minutes. After all, they were all rookies, and they didn��t even have any concept of hatred.


    ��I. . .��


    ��Miss, you have another meetingter.��


    Just as Carrie was about to press the resurrection button to continue her crusade against the Gnoll Elite, the ckwood Elf Guard beside her warned her not to y anymore.


    ��Meeting?��Although Carrie was very reluctant to participate in the drama directed by her mother, she rarely cked off on other matters in her acting career.


    This included the practice of basic skills such as dancing and acting, as well as the meet-up with the fans that Jose had arranged for her.


    This was an opportunity for her to gather the power of faith for the ckwood Elves.


    ��Jose! Can you still y thister?��Carrie took out a mirror and asked Jose in her voice as she tidied up her makeup.


    ��This is just a sample test. There are many parts that aren��t done well. If you guys still want to y, I��ll organize another Test Tomorrow.��


    ��I still have some work to do today, but I must get rid of this Gnoll Tomorrow!��


    Carrie issued a deration simr to that of the leader. After seeing a high elf walk into her lounge, she had no choice but to put down her shield and longsword, from a warrior who charged into battle, she became the focus of attention on the stage, the flower of Faroese.


    ..


    Today��s test ended with the flower of Faroese going offline. No matter how much Freya flirted with Joshua with punctuation marks, she could not stop the closing of the ��World Gate��.


    Shier also logged out of the game, but not long after, she received a message from the person who transmitted fire.


    ��How do you feel about this game?��


    ��It��s alright.��Shier��s hand that was typing on the keyboard paused here, and in the end, he added, ��to be honest, I think it��s not as fun as the Holy Spirit.��


    This was the most practical feeling that shier had experienced. The form of the game presented a world that was close to the real world, but after the initial shock passed.., shier only felt that the game was quite interesting.


    What the Holy Spirit had given shier was the urge to y the next game for countless hours.


    ��that��s because you haven��t experienced the real fun of this game yet.��


    Joshua��s DEMO test had given shier a character with full level and equipment. The exploration and growth in the MMORPG, as well as a lot of interesting points that hadn��t been interpreted at all.


    ��real fun. Joshua, the frost system magic that I used in real life is more powerful than the characters in the game.��


    Shier jokingly sent an owl��s eyes shing with light.


    This was also the reason why Shier felt that this game was somewhat mediocre. She was an expert in ice magic in real life, and using an ice mage in this game seemed a little... boring?


    ��So, Miss Owl... under all conditions, what character do you want to try the most? or... What kind ofbat style do you think is the most handsome?��Joshua asked.


    This question of Joshua��s was very vague. Shier had mastered the powerful frost system magic at a young age.


    She used frost magic as the main method in her battles and swordsmanship as support, but in Shier��s fantasy..


    ��Assassin... I guess,��shier answered Joshua with some uncertainty.


    This was because of the influence of the book ��The Diary of the Heretic Inquisitor.��The heroine in the diary was a inquisitor assassin who quietly appeared behind the enemy without the enemy noticing, the scene of wiping someone��s throat and then leaving easily left a deep impression on shier.


    ��then I can try different sses next time. Everybat ss has apletely differentbat style. Even the same ss will change theirbat style because of their different talents and weapons... but this game actually has other fun.��


    Shier read Joshua��s message. Right now, she only had one thought in her mind: ��I��ve said so much. When will the game start?��?


    ��then can I change my ss for tomorrow��s Battle?��


    After editing Shier��s message, before he could send it out, a messenger hurriedly ran into the room.


    ��Your Majesty! Your Majesty!��The messenger��s breathing was very rapid. After adjusting his rapid breathing, he told shier a piece of bad news.


    ��Iron Guard city has dered martialw, forbidding the people of our country from entering and leaving,��the messenger said.


    ��Martialw?��


    Shier first sent the news of the editor to Joshua, then stood up from his position.


    Iron Guard city was a city that bordered the country of frost and the country of steel. It was located below the dark green basin... it was also the hub of trade between the country of frost and the country of steel.


    The news that this city had dered martialw was a signal to the country of frost that the country of steel was ready to dere war!

 Chapter 876

    ?


    Chapter 876: Chapter 890: Estrangement and encounter


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Iron Guard city was a city with a very... unique geographical location.


    It was located below the dark green basin, connected to the Kingdom of the sea, and on the left was the Kingdom of steel, and on the right was the Kingdom of Frost.


    The Iron Guard city was also built in a neutral city. There were rich primary crystal ore veins around the city, which attracted merchants and nobles from three countries to develop it.


    The initial dispute over the mining of the ore veins had gradually calmed down, and the city was jointly governed by the forces represented by the three countries.


    Although it was governance on the surface... secretly, disputes over territory and mineral rights had always been ying out in the city.


    Carillo... or rather, the short-touch wand was born in this city that was full of chaos under the order.


    The short-tentacle wand quit his job at the Golden Thread half a month ago and applied for leave from the Academy. It took him half a month to rush from the capital of the country of steel to the Iron Guard city at the border.


    This was because he received a letter from home. His father told him that something big might happen in the Iron Guard city and asked him toe back to bring his younger brother and sister back to the country of seaside.


    ��Are you from the Kingdom of Linhai?��


    The short-tentacle wand was being examined in front of the teleportation hall of the Iron Guard city. The guards there wore a strange iron mask on their faces. The short-tentacle wand could feel the cold eyes behind the iron mask.


    ��Yes,��the short-tentacle wand answered the guard truthfully.


    After he entered the Iron Guard city, the atmosphere around him became very gloomy.


    The guard once again checked the identity certificate that he had submitted.


    ��Your mother is from the Frost Country?��


    The guard��s voice suddenly became terrifying, and he looked at the short-tentacle wand as if he was looking at a monster.


    ��Yes, is there a problem?��


    The short-tentacle wand did not understand what had happened, but when the surrounding guards heard the news, they immediately surrounded him.


    ��Catch him!��


    The guards shouted as they raised their spears and approached the short-tentacle wand. He instantly gripped the wand in his hand and retreated in panic. In the end, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    ��Stop! Everyone stop... I have Lord Haymorson��s clearance document! This young man is under Lord Haymorson��s protection!��


    Just as the short-tentacle magic staff felt that his life was about to end, a middle-aged man ran in front of the group of guards, holding a goatskin scroll in his hand.


    The leader of the guards took the goatskin scroll in the middle-aged man��s hand, and after confirming that the inscription on it was indeed real, he signaled the soldiers surrounding the short-tentacle magic staff to make way.


    ��Get Up!��The middle-aged man shouted at the short-tentacle wand.


    The short-tentacle wand got up from the ground in a panic and followed the middle-aged man out of the teleportation hall.


    ��Father... father, what... What Happened?��


    The short-tentacle wand was still in a state of panic. His voice was shaking non-stop.


    ��gue.��The middle-aged man spat out two terrifying words. ��Damn the people of the Frost Kingdom brought the gue here. Half of the city has been quarantined! ��Carrillo, you are not allowed to tell anyone that your mother is a citizen of the Frost Kingdom. Do you understand?��


    ��O-okay.��


    The short-tentacle wand was still in shock as he sat in his father��s magic conductor car. Along the way, he looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Iron Guard City used to be a bustlingmercial city, but now the streets seemed very bleak. Most of the shops had closed, and the civilians were running around in a hurry.


    Guards in armor and iron masks patrolled the streets. Some poor people in worn-out clothes were caught by the guards on the streets, and unfortunately, they were immediately executed, the lucky ones were sent to the other side of the street in groups.


    ��How could there be a gue?��


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the other side of the street through the window. In his memory, the ce where the civilians should have lived had already built a high wall, and the guards sent those homeless people in.


    ��Who knows? Maybe God has given those greedy foxes some punishment. Lord Haymorson and themander of the iron wrist, Ymir, are ready to work together to drive the people of the frost kingdom out of this city.��


    ��This... is too hasty.��


    Although the short-tentacle wand did not know the specific cause, this action was no different from two countries joining forces to dere war against the Frost Kingdom.


    ��Calillo! Don��t say that when you get there. Lord Haymerson is not in the mood to tolerate your wrong words,��the middle-aged man warned the short-tentacle wand in a serious voice.


    ��I will shut up, Father.��


    The short-tentacle wand looked out of the window at the bleak and deste scenery all the way to the area controlled by the sea kingdom in the Iron Guard city.


    There seemed to be more people here, but it was still filled with a sense of destion.


    It was not until the magic conductor car drove into a magnificent manor that the short-tentacle wand felt the surrounding scenery gradually turn from gray to colorful.


    ��Wait here!��


    The middle-aged man brought the short-tentacle wand to a garden at the back of the manor. After leaving this sentence, he hurriedly walked into the manor.


    At this moment, the short-tentacle wand was regretting returning to his hometown at this time. If it was Nn, he would have been lying in bed, drinking sin c while chatting with his friends on the magic!


    Although there was no bed or Sin C here, the short-tentacle wand still had the magic!


    When he bought My World Deluxe Limited Edition, he won three leaves of the world tree!


    He had never told anyone about this.


    The short-tentacle wand found a chair in the corner of the garden and opened the magic to browse thetest news on the Spellcaster Forum.


    ��The trailer for the epoch-making game ��World Rift��... What��s the trailer? Wait! It��s god Joshua��s new game!��


    The short-tentacle wand almost screamed in excitement when he saw that the name of the game��s creator was Joshua. However, he realized that this was the territory of a great noble, so he had no choice but to cover his mouth immediately.


    The short-tentacle wand held back his excitement. When he wanted to log into the magic web to watch the trailer... he heard the sound of a tree branch being crushed.


    This made the short-tentacle wand immediately turn around and look behind him. He saw a little girl with long xen hair sitting behind him.


    To be more urate, she was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The short-tentacle wand was frightened by the sudden appearance of the figure and fell to the ground again. The other person seemed to be frightened as well, but after she calmed down, she looked at the young man lying in the pile of fallen leaves with concern.


    ��Sorry, I just want to see what your strange magic is.��Her voice sounded a little guilty.


    ��Strange Magic?��The short-tentacle wand pushed up his nted sses. ��You mean the magic?��


    ��Magic Net?��The girl did not seem to understand the meaning of this word.


    ��Recently, in Nn, it can be said that it has changed everyone��s way of life. If you are interested, I can introduce it to you. And my name is calillo.��


    The short-tentacle wand pped away the fallen leaves on his body and stood up. The girl in front of him had some freckles on her face, but she looked about the same age as him.


    ��My name is hymina.��She also told the short-tentacle wand her name.

 Chapter 877

    ?


    Chapter 877: Chapter 891, the richdy


    Trantor: 549690339


    The short-tentacle wand expanded the interface of the magic so that the girl named Hymina could see the content clearly.


    ��Is this a movie?��


    Seeing the moving scenes on the magic, Hymina instantly shouted a word familiar to the short-tentacle wand.


    ��Has a movie theater been built in the Iron Guard City?��The action of the short-tentacle wand ying the trailer paused slightly.


    ��It��s just recently built. A month ago, I went to see ��this demon isn��t too cold.��I was going to see it this month, but my father hasn��t let me go out,��Hymina said.


    She didn��t know what had happened in the Iron Guard city recently? The short-tentacle wand didn��t think about the real identity of this girl.


    Because what was more important than this was the trailer for the World Crack.


    ��Is this also a movie like this demon is not too cold?��


    When Hymina asked this question, the short-tentacle wand finally heard a hint of anticipation from her soft and weak tone.


    ��This trailer is less than a minute long. It Can��t be a movie.��


    The short-tentacle wand mercilessly snuffed out Hymina��s anticipation. He did not say any more nonsense and opened the game trailer.


    ��Are you... Okay?��


    Hymina noticed that the moment the screen lit up, the short-tentacle wand��s entire body was shaking non-stop, as if it had suffered from some kind of indirect convulsion.


    ��Be quiet!��


    The short-tentacle wand signaled the girl beside him not to make a sound, and the interface of the magic slowly darkened.


    Finally, the short-tentacle wand saw clearly that there was a human covered in mud lying in a puddle.


    When the camera approached him, he suddenly opened his eyes, climbed up from the ground and looked around in confusion.


    ��What are those words on the screen?��Hymina asked the short-tentacle wand in a low voice again.


    ��An... This is a message left by another user of the magic.��


    The short-tentacle wand originally wanted her to stop asking unnecessary questions, but after seeing Hymina��s face, he still gave an honest exnation.


    ��Message?��


    Hymina stared at the screen on the magic web. The human who had fallen into the puddle finally stood up.


    ��The Perfect Knight in the Holy Spirit?��


    ��What new essory series is this?��


    ��Look Again!��


    Hymina��s attention was attracted by the words floating on the screen. The short-tentacle wand stared at the human in the screen. He looked like a defeated soldier.


    ��The war will never stop.��


    The voice of the narrator came from the screen. The short-tentacle wand finally saw the messy battlefield clearly.


    When the human soldier woke up, he found a long sword on the battlefield and looked around vigntly.


    Suddenly, a violent roar came from the screen. This roar scared Hymina. The human soldier suddenly turned around and saw a strong orc charging at him with a wooden stick.


    The human soldier and the Orc��s weapons instantly intersected.


    ��is the enemy of the new game an Orc?��


    ��it looks a bit like the orcs in Warcraft.��


    ��Grom Hellscream, now in an enraged State!��


    Hymina couldn��t understand the words on the screen, but the orcs were already entangled with the human soldiers.


    ��If you want to end the war, there is only one way...��


    Another powerful voice came from the screen. The orcs were forced back by the human soldiers. Just as they were about to charge forward again, an unknown frost spell shot out from nowhere and froze the ground in front of the orcs into ice.


    The human soldier turned his head back at this time, and the dark screen slowly brightened up. Behind him, a fully armed army appeared, and on a blue g, there was a golden lion imprint, it was so dazzling in front of the rising sun that it was hard to look straight at it.


    When the human soldier saw this scene, he picked up the shield that also had the Golden Lion��s mark on it, and used his sword to strike the shield, shouting loudly, ��For the Alliance!��


    Just as the human soldier was about to charge at the orc once again, he stopped in his tracks, because behind the orc, an army also appeared, along with a scarlet g.


    This time, the Beastman used a roar to shout, ��For the Horde!��. The battle between the two armies was about to break out, and just as themander was about to give the order to charge, a terrifying crack appeared in the sky.


    Themanders of both armies looked at the crack in the sky, and grey mist poured out from it, spreading across the entire battlefield.


    The short-tentacle wand held its breath when it saw this scene. Arge number of distorted monsters appeared in the gray fog.


    ��That is...��the voice of the narrator dragged out his tone.


    The scene turned to the human soldier and the orc once again. The human soldier was shocked by this scene. He looked at the monsters in the gray fog in a daze and quietly handed the shield in his hand to the orc beside him.


    ��long live the unity of the human ORC!��


    ��there seems to be other races, right?��


    The short-tentacle wand stared at the crack in the sky, and a huge eye suddenly opened in the crack.


    ��An enemy that can destroy everything has appeared.��


    The scene finally zoomed in on the distorted monster in the gray fog, and then a monster opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the entire scene.


    ��the cameraman has been eaten!��


    ��is Mr. Cameraman still alive?��


    The short-tentacle wand ignored those ridiculousments. As a veteran yer, he was already beginning to think about how the game was yed.


    ��Alliance or tribe? It��s up to you.��


    Two gs appeared on the ck screen again, and thest one was ��the release date has not been set.��


    ��So the orcs aren��t from the viin Camp? You can choose... But there��s no release date?��


    The short-tentacle wand saw thement below and his expression instantly became very distorted, but his distorted expression was quickly interrupted by a chuckle beside him.


    ��What��s so funny... I��m the one who��s embarrassed.��


    The short-tentacle wand quickly adjusted his state, and he suddenly realized that the girl beside him was most likely the young mistress of this ce.


    ��This magic called the magic seems to be very interesting,��Hymina said.


    ��Of course it��s interesting! This is the most interesting magic in the world.��


    Hearing Hymina mention the magic again, the short-tentacle wand went into a self-indulgent state again. He stood up from the bench and gestured to Hymina.


    ��This is probably the greatest magic in a hundred years. You can make countless new friends on this, and there are many new ways to y the game that you have never seen before! ��For example, Warcraft, my world, and Super Mario... so the meaning of life is to go to Nn and buy a magic to y with!��


    ��Can you only buy it in Nn?��Hymina ignored the chattering of the short-tentacle wand and clearly heard thest key message.


    ��Nn��s teleportation portal is open. It only takes half an hour to get from Iron Guard city to Nn using the teleportation portal, and the magic only costs one silver coin! It��s absolutely worth it!��


    The short-tentacle wand had entered a state called ��Amway��. His pious look made Hymina wonder if Nn had a religion called the magic.


    ��My body is too weak. I Can��t go that far.��


    Hymina put her hands on her legs. It was then that the short-tentacle wand remembered that the girl was sitting in a wheelchair.


    ��I. . . Actually have extra mana crystals and a tool to connect to the Mana Net, but it��s not free.��


    When the short-tentacle wand came to Iron Guard city, it bought a lot of mana crystals. It had originally nned to go back to its hometown to sell the mana, but halfway through, it realized that it was far away from Nn.., if it didn��t have the leaves of the world tree, it wouldn��t be able to connect to the Mana Net at all.


    ��How much does it cost?��


    Hymina didn��t understand what the trailer was talking about at all, but thements on the trailer sessfully made herugh several times.


    ��Three gold coins, that��s too cheap, thirty gold coins.��


    Although the short-tentacle wand had offered this price, he was still very distressed. The leaves of the world tree were a limited quantity of goods, but he had always been very short of money.


    However, the price of thirty gold coins was also very excessive. If it were some normal people, they would probably kick him out as a swindler.


    Therefore, when the short-tentacle wand was priced at this price, he carefully looked at Hymina��s expression.


    ��I don��t have that much money on me, but this should be enough. Deep-sea blue crystal... If you sell it to an ordinary jewelry shop, you can exchange it for about a hundred gold coins.��


    Hymina handed a pendant hanging from her neck to the short-tentacle wand. The short-tentacle wand looked at the blue crystal that was shining like starlight in his hand.


    He didn��t know how to appreciate these gems, but if they were real... this girl was too generous!


    ��Okay, deal.��


    The short-tentacle wand hesitated for a moment and decided to ept the deal.

 Chapter 878

    ?


    Chapter 878: Chapter 892: The Body is honest


    Trantor: 549690339


    Arthur Crow amusement park.


    The Dark Elf took off Tom the cat��s Hood in the changing room of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    Ever since the amusement park was officially opened to the public, the Dark Elf wandered around the amusement park as Tom the cat.


    Most of the time, she would be surrounded by people. Although the Dark Elf always had a way to escape, she still wanted to stay in a crowded ce for a while.


    Because the chaos demon really did it. It turned this amusement park into an alchemy workshop that purely produced positive emotions. The output was not low!


    The Dark Elf took off her fur coat. Just as she was about to change into her daily clothes, she found that her abdomen was squeezing her particrly hard.


    This made her put on her clothes to pause for a moment. She pinched her abdomen in disbelief.


    She had gained weight!


    The Dark Elf immediately ran to the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Her body, which had been in the dungeon for God knows how many years, had turned into a skeleton. Now, she looked like a normal person.


    What was even scarier was that a small circle of fat had grown on her abdomen!


    ��When...��


    The Dark Elf pinched her abdomen in disbelief again. The Elves had received the gift of the world tree and could maintain a good figure, so they did not have the trouble of gaining weight.


    But she had already lost the protection of the world tree.


    ��That thing called a Burger?��The Dark Elf recalled her recent days in the amusement park.


    It was basically a life of eating, drinking, and waiting for death. asionally, Jose would ask her for an inscription with an emotional imprint.


    Under such circumstances, she waspletely unrestrained when it came to eating. In addition, the Burger Master��s food satisfied her curiosity, so she could basically kill 10 to 20 people a day.


    The Dark Elf looked at her body in the mirror and covered her face in despair.


    The reason for her copse was that she had long believed that this body was beyond saving. She could now quietly wait for death toe and leave this world!


    But now, when the Dark Elf came back to her senses... This body was no longer beyond saving. It had begun to umte fat and was ready to spend the winter.


    Although her mind was filled with thoughts of depression and despair, her body was telling her honestly... that she was quite happy every day!


    The Dark Elf gradually recovered from her mental breakdown. She found a rtively loose vest in the changing room and changed into it, then immediately left the changing room.


    The hall of the Hearthstone Tavern was not essible at the moment. It was full of guests. She quickly ran to the top floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    This building was abination of various entertainment facilities in Nn. The first floor was the Hearthstone Tavern and dining hall, the second floor was the cinema, and the top floor was a restricted area for tourists.


    After the Dark Elf told the guard that she needed to see Joshua, the guard decided to let her go to the top floor because of her special status.


    There was only one room on the top floor. The surrounding walls were engraved with defensive runes to ensure that no intruders would enter.


    The Dark Elf pushed open the door and walked in. A crystal that was as tall as a person slowly floated in the air.


    There was a long table under the crystal. Jose was drawing something beside the long table.


    ��It��s rare for you toe looking for me.��


    Jose stopped the paintbrush in his hand and turned to the Dark Elf.


    She had been temporarily staying at Arthur Crow amusement park for a period of time. As a member of thousand faces, she did not cause any trouble, so Jose gave her a lot of freedom to move around.


    ��This crystal is... What?��The Dark Elves had never seen such a primary crystal before.


    ��It��s a device used by the ancient people to collect emotional energy. Recently, I��ve been creating a ��Weapon��to fight against the invasion of the outside world. I need to collect some emotional imprints,��Joshua said.


    ��A weapon to fight against that monster?��


    If it was in the past, the Dark Elves would definitelyugh at Joshua��s unrealistic idea, but now... Joshua really used this amusement park to suppress the door��s domain.


    The Dark Elf walked around the crystal once, and finally her gaze fell on a white cat and a ck cat lying on the table. She also felt another gaze in the room watching her.


    ��You Need the world tree?��


    The Dark Elf��s hand rested on the edge of the long table. On the other side of the long table was a map... a world map.


    The white cat and the ck Cat sat on different countries on the map.


    ��It��s very necessary! I knew that you had the side mission of the World Tree on you. No... I mean the information about the world tree.��


    Joshua was so excited that he almost broke his pen. When the Dark Elf took the initiative to look for him, Joshua had a premonition that the opportunity to expand the coverage of the magic hade.


    Although the dark elves did not understand the meaning of the side mission, she could tell from Joshua��s tone that he was obsessed with the world tree.


    ��The World Tree That I know of may not be the one that you need.��


    The Dark Elf found a chair and sat down at the edge of the table. She looked like she was ready to talk to Joshua.


    ��You mean the world tree of the Dark Elves?��


    Joshua picked up the two cats that were lying on the map and ced them outside the world map. Then, he pulled the map to the Dark Elf.


    The map of this world looked very strange to Joshua, who was from Earth. There was only one continent on the map. The only exnation that Joshua could think of was that there were a lot of daemons living on the sea, this caused the navigators of this world to be unable to go further into the sea to discover new continents like Columbus.


    But it was this continent that the magic covered was pitifully small... with the passage of time, the World Tree of the ckwood Elves might grow to the point where the magic could cover the entire Faroese.


    But this might be the limit.


    ��The World Tree of our race is here.��


    The Dark Elf found a charcoal pen and drew a circle inside the kingdom of the sea at the bottom of the map.


    ��But... I heard from thousand-face that the World Tree of your race was destroyed by the adjudicator.��


    Joshua carefully observed the expression of the Dark Elf. There was no joy or sadness on her face. There was even a bit of baby fat on her face.


    ��Destroyed? Thousand-face was only deceived by the priests. They sold the World Tree and offered it to a god in the fog.��There was no fluctuation in the voice of the Dark Elf when she said this, perhaps she had long been indifferent to these things. ��Many of our people have joined them. I still have many of my people working for them.��


    ��The Dark Elves have joined the adjudicator?��


    When Joshua heard this information, he was not surprised at all. After all, thousand faces was also a adjudicator in the past.


    ��That��s all I know. The World tree worshipped to the god of the fog is still growing, but it has be another kind of existence. They seem to be preparing to summon something called a messenger. I��m done.��


    The Dark Elves still sat on the chair with no intention of leaving. They seemed to be waiting for Joshua��s next move.


    ��In the past, it could be considered nting trees. This time, are we going to exterminate the insects? The insects are still a little big... and I��m not familiar with the country by the sea either.��Joshua felt a headache as he looked at the circle drawn by the Dark Elves on the map.

 Chapter 879

    ?


    Chapter 879: Chapter 893, the new dungeon


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Aren��t you going to send someone to scout? I can lead the way.��The Dark Elf had been eating white rice in Arthur Crow for almost a month.


    ��Scout? Miss, you might not know what I do.��Joshua showed some of the original designs on the table to the Dark Elf.


    ��I usually shoot movies and games, and asionally write a novel to build an amusement park or something. This kind of mission is simr to ��attacking the base of the adjudicator��. Strictly speaking, it��s not something I should do. Moreover... I��ve been busy making new games recently.��


    When Joshua said these words, he was still quitecking in confidence. After all, he had just called arge group of people to go to the sublimator��s holy region and make a scene.


    ��I understand.��


    The Dark Elf did not expose how terrifying the power that Joshua currently had was. Seeing that Joshua did not have any intention of exploring the Dark Elf��s base, she once againughed at herself.


    She had once witnessed her holy tree, the scene of her home and her people being corrupted by the holy tree. She had also used everything she had to try to salvage the disaster.


    But in the end, she was only devoured by despair.


    Hamburg and Sin C had awakened herst glimmer of hope, but this glimmer of hope was as weak as spider silk.


    Just as the Dark Elves were about to stand up and leave, a white bird suddenly flew in through the magic barrier from outside the window. It tilted its head and looked at the purple-skinned elf.


    ��Has the World Tree of your race been corroded by the Gray Fog?��The White Bird asked.


    ��Yes.��The Dark Elf��s voice was still very calm.


    ��What purification method have you thought of?��


    Joshua was essentially a coder. He had been in the magic world for so long that he seemed to have only used a few spells, not to mention solving the thorny problem of the world tree being corroded.


    Of course... if he wanted to burn the World Tree, Joshua could do it for him.


    ��I��ve been corroded by the gray fog before.��


    While the White Bird was talking, a wild ck dragon archduke climbed up from the window. He used the most violent method to break the magic barrier and rolled all the way into the room.


    ��As you know, the child of the forest paid a heavy price.��


    As the White Bird was speaking, Joshua had already picked it up.


    Because the ck Dragon Grand Duke had alreadye to the side of the long table, its height was not enough. So, it could only stand on its feet and look at the white bird standing on the long table.


    Judging from the posture of the ck Dragon Grand Duke, the next second, it was going to release a skill called the cone. In order to prevent it from damaging the sublimator crystal, Joshua put its rations back to the side of the window.


    ��Arthur Crow��s destruction and guardian dragon has be weak... HMM, be an infant?��


    While Joshua was talking, the ck Dragon Archduke had already performed a live pigeon swallowing performance for Joshua.


    ��The gray fog has not only eroded my foundation and torso in the real world, but also the spirit in the world of consciousness.��


    A brand-new white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder again. In order to prevent the ck dragon archduke from attacking him again, Joshua found a raw crystal from thetest issue of the cat and mouse on the table, then, he directly projected it onto the wall.


    ��Next Episode...��


    The ck Dragon Duke��s gaze was quickly attracted by Tom, who was ying the piano on the wall.


    ��After saying so much, do you have any way to purify... the World Tree of the Dark Elves?��


    After finishing his work, Joshua picked up the ck and white cats that were already bristling on the table with his two hands.


    These two cats were different from the white bird. They did not look like they wanted to be food for the ck Dragon. The ck Cat had already disappeared at this time, while the white cat broke free from Joshua��s embrace and ran outside.


    There was a reason why it was better to have a bird than two cats at home. Recently, the development of the World Rift had been progressing at an rming rate. Joshua had almostpleted half a year��s development in half a month��s time, the White Bird had given Joshua a lot of help.


    Of course, this was also due to the fact that Joshua had an entire team of modelers under hismand.


    ��Also... I forgot your name. That Dark Elf. We were discussing how to save your race.��


    Jose noticed that the Dark Elf��s attention was no longer on him. She was just like the ck Dragon Archduke, staring at the cat and mouse.


    ��I don��t believe that my race has a chance of being saved.��


    The Dark Elf��s voice revealed her indifference towards her own race. Perhaps in her eyes, her own race was not as important as Tom who could y the piano.


    ��There��s a way to save them.��


    When the White Bird said this, Joshua saw the Dark Elf��s ears quiver, but she still did not turn her head.


    ��In detail?��


    Of course, Joshua was very willing to have another world tree that could be used. If the Kingdom of Seaside was included in the magic, then Joshua��s ambition to unify the world... would not be far away if he did notpletely cover the magic.


    ��My nsmen have the ability to purify the gray fog outside, but the gray fog that goes deep into my consciousness can not be removed, so I can only give up the eroded part.��


    The white bird pped its wings and flew to the crystal suspended in the middle.


    ��Child of the forest, you have repelled the gray fog several times in the world of consciousness. The game you created can really umte the power of the Holy Spirit... perhaps it can remove the gray fog that resides in the world of consciousness,��the White Bird said.


    ��So it��s a dungeon... in the end, we still have to get this game out as soon as possible.��


    During this period of time, Joshua had also resisted a few trial invasions from the adjudicators. In the end, Joshua realized that the power of the Holy Spirit Hero had its limits.


    The ce where the limitsy was that currently, the only person who could control the Holy Spirit Hero in the world of consciousness was Fuya..


    If the gray fog really came in the form of an army in the future, Joshua felt that Fuya alone would definitely die.


    ��I keep feeling like I��m walking further and further down the path of saving the world.��


    Joshua remembered his original goal of shooting the movie, which was to change the human��s view of the demons. However, this goal had basically been aplished now.


    ��Dark Elf, I still have work to do.��Joshua picked up the crystal on the long table, and the projection on the wall instantly moved to another ce. ��Can you watch it on TV?��


    ��Only thest bit.��


    At this moment, Joshua finally heard a hint of unwillingness in the Dark Elf��s voice.


    ��Okay.��


    Joshua felt the gaze of the Dark Dragon Archduke, so he could onlypromise and let them watch the cat and mouse here.


    Joshua was the type of person who could not settle down to work when there were strangers around, so he could only open the spellcaster forum and wander around for a while.


    There was a new post in the daily sub-section of the Spellcaster forum that caught Joshua��s attention.


    ��arge-scale gue has broken out in the Iron Guard city, and the whole city has entered a state of martialw... is there a senior alchemist from the potioneering schooling out to analyze it?��.

 Chapter 880

    ?


    Chapter 880: Chapter 894, Construction Progress -ThirdhUpdatedate!)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the short-tentacle wand arrived at the Iron Guard city, it was his honor to live in Lord Haymorson��s mansion.


    Haymorson was one of the three magnates of the Iron Guard city. Although he lived in the servant��s room, it was much more luxurious than his residence in Nn��s student dormitory.


    However, the short-tentacle wand wanted to roll back to his residence in Nn now. The recent period in the Iron Guard city was really... too depressing.


    The gue in the Western District made him afraid to even leave his room. He could only stay in his room and keep scrolling through the spellcasters��forum.


    Out of boredom, the short-tentacle wand posted a post about ironguard city in the daily district. However, this post quickly sank to the bottom.


    However, not long after, he suddenly received a new reply. The short-tentacle wand immediately opened its own post.


    ��what gue?��replied: the person who spread fire.


    The person who spread fire!


    When the short-tentacle wand saw this name, it instantly sat up from the bed. Many users of the mana might not have any reaction when they saw this name, but the short-tentacle wand... was a veteran gamer.., seeing this name was no less than seeing a priest seeing the god of Holy Light in person.


    I��m not too sure about the details. It��s just that my city is a bit chaotic. Also, I know your identity, Great God. I just wanted to ask when I can y the World Rift


    The short-tentacle wand immediately put the gue and other things behind him. He didn��t have many friends in this city, and the only family members were living well in the mansion. Therefore, he only worried about the gue.


    The first test version of the World Rift will be released soon. Also, don��t you know about the gue


    The person who transmitted the fire quickly replied with the short-tentacle wand.


    Yes, I have been grounded recently. I only know that many quarantine zones have been established nearby


    The short-tentacle wand cheered for the new game while exining to the person who transmitted the fire what had happened in ironguard city.


    However, just as he was halfway through his sentence, the sound of ss breaking came from outside the door.


    ��Hymina! I��m doing this for your own good!��


    A Man��s roar scared the short-tentacle wand so much that it rolled off the bed.


    He immediately ran to the door and pressed his ear against the wooden door.


    ��Father! Please stop those strange experiments. I don��t need to drink those potions at all!��


    The sound outside the door sounded very chaotic. The short-tentacle wand heard the sound of ss breaking again. The vase in the corridor outside must have broken.


    During this time, the short-tentacle wand had confirmed that Hymina was the eldest daughter of this mansion and the only daughter of Lord Haymorson.


    But the rtionship between father and daughter did not seem to be harmonious?


    The short-tentacle wand listened to Hymina��s shouts outside the door. ording to the normal plot, he should have pushed open the wooden door to stop the father.


    But if the short-tentacle wand did that, the owner of the mansion would kill him!


    He knew that he was not a hero, and he was not the type to be a hero. The weak him making the wrong choice in his hot-bloodedness would only take his life!


    Therefore, the fear and cowardice caused the short-tentacle wand to take a few steps back. He stayed away from the wooden door and continued to sit on the bed, quietly scrolling through the Spellcaster Forum.


    ..


    ��as expected, the symptoms are caused by the gray fog again? Do you need my help?��


    After Joshua learned about the Iron Guard city��s gue from the Spellcaster Forum��s post, he directly asked Shayre for more information on the message.


    ��I��m on my way to the Silverfrost Fox territory. I��ll think of a way to solve it when I get there.��


    The Frost Owl sent a sleepy owl emoji to Joshua. It seemed that this king was also very tired from dealing with the affairs of the country recently.


    ��So, will the teste again tonight?��Joshua asked the frost owl politely.


    Ever since the World Rift��s DEMO test was released, Joshua had to find a time to open the DEMO server almost every day. Otherwise, there might be a riot from Fuya.


    ��Of course! The assassin ss in the thief branch of the game is too enjoyable to y.��


    Another owl��s eyes lit up. After listening to Joshua��s suggestion to try the assassin ss, shier hadpletely fallen into it.


    Whenbined with thebination of Combo and ultimate skills, coupled with the super strong sense of impact, it couldpletely bring out the thrill of ying abat game. On the other hand, TIFF also used the assassin ss.


    The conversation between Joshua and Shier ended with a message from the sublimator��s matriarch silver veil. Joshua directly closed the message and entered the consciousness space of the world tree.


    The consciousness space of the world tree did not change much. It was still upied by pure white space. The only change was that there were many tables, chairs, and long tables in it.


    These were all ces where sublimators would rest after they were tired from their work.


    ��Guardian.��


    The silver veil came in front of Joshua. She was holding a sheepskin scroll in her hand.


    ��The seventh dungeon that you requested has been roughly built. There is still a small part of the wilderness exploration map that needs to be revised.��


    Joshua took the sheepskin scroll that the silver veil handed over. This sheepskin scroll was a map. The map clearly showed the continents that were located in the north, south, east, and west.


    The sublimators��construction efficiency once again scared Joshua, especially when they learned the cutting-edge method that Joshua taught them. Almost as long as Joshua drew the concept map and the ne map of the dungeon.., silver veil and her more than 200 sublimators could build this dungeon in a day.


    But the real trouble was not the construction of the dungeon map, but the monsters��settings and how to smoothly integrate into the entire game system.


    These needed to be adjusted by Joshua himself, so whenever the sublimatorspleted a part of the map, Joshua would let them leave the space of consciousness, then, he would enter the state of mind eleration and work with the White Bird to turn the ��map modeling��into a part of the game world


    ��Is the molten abysspleted?��


    When Joshua��s finger touched the map on the sheepskin scroll, green grass instantly appeared under Joshua��s feet, and blue sky and white clouds appeared above him.


    The group of sublimates behind the silver veil were still floating in the air. They seemed to have long been used to seeing this kind of character that could be called a miracle. They drank the Sin C while enjoying the rare time to rest.


    Joshua dragged the map on the sheepskin scroll, and soon passed by the grass and came to a barrennd filled with volcanic ash. After dragging a distance up, a volcano appeared under Joshua��s feet.


    Theva of the volcano was still rolling, but Joshua could not feel the temperature inside.


    ��There are still many areas that are worth optimizing.��Joshua looked at the pile ofva below the crater... which flowed like realva, and sighed again for the sublimator��s meticulous creation.


    ��Are you really not going to test this for a while more before announcing this... Game?��


    While silver veil was leading her people to build this world, she had also started toe into contact with the magic and the magic games. Unfortunately, she could not y the most popr games at the moment, Holy Spirit.


    Instead, she had fallen in love with those pixel games, like the Snowman Brothers and Super Mario.


    Every time she rested, Joshua could see her constantly typing on the keyboard. Then, when he found himself staring at her, he would materialize another book in a serious manner.


    This was not the first time Joshua had seen such a situation.


    ��The internal test is over. It��s time for the internal test of the yers. But let��s wait until I finish setting up the monsters in this dungeon and the relevant storyline.��


    Joshua looked at the vast wastnd below and realized that it was another huge workload. If he could not think fast and had the assistance of the sublimators, this game would probably take several years to bepleted.


    ��


    PS: This is the third update (:)

 Chapter 881

    ?


    Chapter 881: Chapter 895, he slipped away


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��With so much HP and such an unreasonable skill, is there really a party that can win?��


    Hiri was standing on the head of a pitch-ck dragon. This was the BOSS at the bottom of theva abyss.


    ��It��s okay if the hero difficulty is a little harder. This is the fun of the challenge.��


    Joshua��s fingertips kept tapping on the translucent interface in front of him. Joshua had already set up the fighting style of this dragon. Now, he was only making some fine adjustments.


    Hiri jumped down from the ck dragon��s head and used the Magic Circle as adder to jump to Joshua��s side step by step.


    ��This is indeed correct...��


    Hiri did not miss any of the tests in the world rift. However, the first seven test subjects were stuck on the elite gnoll for three whole days. During these three days, the Test team kept on killing and resurrecting, they resurrected and then wiped out the team.


    In the end, it was still Josh who secretly changed the monster before he barely managed to defeat it.


    At the moment of clearing the dungeon, Healy did feel a great sense of achievement. However, the problem was..


    ��But, is it really possible for an adventurer who can be killed by this ck dragon with one breath to defeat the monster in the Gray Fog?��


    In the subsequent tests, when Healy fought the hero-level dungeon with Carrie and the others, the most intuitive feeling was that their armor was made of paper


    If anyone in the party made a mistake in positioning, the entire party would face the danger of being wiped out. If they made a second mistake, the dungeon BOSS could easily send the entire party to the sky.


    ��The monsters created by the gray fog in the consciousness world might not be as strong as these bosses,��Joshua answered hiri with certainty.


    ��You mean the gray fog knights that were defeated by Fuya and couldn��t get out of the spring?��


    Every time the adjudicators invaded the consciousness world, Hiri was almost always there. Whether it was the tragedy of the first two adjudicators identally entering the spirit world, or the second time when Fuya used the all-rounder against 100 people.


    ��About this... there are some records in the High Elves��literature. I think it��s quite reasonable.��


    While Joshua was discussing with Hiri, the sublimators also returned to the conscious space from their sanctum.


    As soon as they arrived here, they found a huge ck dragon right in front of them. Even if they knew that it was data from the game, such a realistic existence would inevitably make them a little afraid.


    Joshua could only close the translucent control interface in his hand. The ck Dragon let out a roar and walked into its nest ording to the program.


    The scenery of the volcano also disappeared at this moment and became a nk space again.


    The sublimator��s main father and main mother saw that Joshua was talking to Hiri, so they tactfully did note up to ask what Joshua should do next.


    Joshua continued to exin to hiri the principle of fighting against things outside the world in the world of consciousness.


    ��You can think of the entire ��World of consciousness��as a god, a god that has the consciousness of millions of living beings gathered together.��


    While Joshua was talking about this, Hiri had already moved a chair and sat down in front of Joshua. She also passed a chair to Joshua.


    This topic obviously caught the attention of Silversilk and Kanazawa. Silversilk��s hand that was flipping the book paused for a moment.


    ��This god has the ability to fight against things outside of this world.��


    It was not the first time that Joshua had found something outside of this world from the High Elves��literature. From the beginning of the records, it had been counted as two times, and the two consecutive times had ended in being repelled.


    ��There are indeed gods in the world of consciousness.��The silver veil closed the book in her hand and could not help but interject.


    ��These gods are the weapons of the world of consciousness. Although the world of consciousness has great power, it does not know how to use this power to resist an otherworldly object. To be precise... the world of consciousness does not have the concept of ��resistance��. It does not have its own consciousness, and those gods and the heroes of the Holy Spirits... are the manifestation of its power.��


    A long sword appeared in Josh��s hand. This sword was the highest level weapon in the world crack.


    ��We use this method to let it have the thought of resistance. We also use the materialized image to arm ourselves and then defeat the Invaders!��


    ��Oh... so powerful. Speaking of which, when can we y the official version?��Hiri asked.


    ��The day after tomorrow.��


    Joshua stabbed the longsword in his hand into the ground. With the Longsword as the center, the grass began to spread rapidly. In just a few seconds, a forest appeared in front of Joshua and Hiri.


    ..


    The short-tentacle magic staff had been quite dispirited these few days. After his father asked him toe to this city, there was no news of him at all.


    He could only stay in a small room in the corner of the manor every day. Because the teleportation portal had been closed, he had no way to return to Nn.


    Now, he was following the news about the world crack on the magic web every day, but there was no official news other than the trailer, the short-tentacle wand could only analyze what kind of game this was in the game partition with a group of yers.


    After the short-tentacle wand finished replying to a post, he nced at the time in the lower right corner of the magic web. It was already past one o��clock in the night.


    It was time for him to sleep. Just as the short-tentacle wand yawned, there was a knock on the door of his room.


    This scared him so much that he rolled out of bed again.


    ��Who is it?��


    The short-tentacle wand carefully approached the door. This manor always gave him an uneasy feeling, like a cemetery.


    Every night when he slept, he felt a chill behind his back.


    ��It��s me! Can you open the door?��


    A girl��s voice came from behind the door. The short-tentacle wand instantly recognized the voice as the manor��s eldest daughter, Hymina.


    He opened the room door and saw Hymina outside the door.


    There were no lights in the corridor. Hymina was holding a glowing crystal in her hand, and her body was covered by a cloak.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Ever since the short-tentacle wand was sold to Hymina for the Crystal of the Mana Net and the leaves of the world tree, they had no more contact, and they didn��t dare to have any contact.


    If her father found out that her daughter was talking to a lowly person like him, the short-tentacle wand probably wouldn��t have survived until now.


    ��Can you please take me to the canal port? My Magic Power can��t support me there,��hymina whispered to the short-tentacle wand.


    The short-tentacle wand remembered that there was a canal leading from the Kingdom of Frost to the Kingdom of ocean.


    ��Isn��t that canal blocked by the guards? What are you doing there sote at night?��


    The short-tentacle wand didn��t understand why this youngdy was sofortable and went all the way to the canal.


    ��I want to return to my country as soon as possible... Don��t worry, my men are among the guards, and I��ve also bribed a boatman. He will send us away,��Hymina said.


    ��Return to the country...��


    The short-tentacle wand had an idea. He came to Iron Guard city to bring his younger brother back to the country. His father had tried before, but because he had half the bloodline of the country of frost.., it caused his half-brothers to board the ship to return to the country, and he was trapped in the city.


    As long as he could return to the country of sea, he could return to Nn through the teleportation array... but it seemed to have a certain risk.


    ��I will give you a reward.��Hymina saw the hesitation in the short-tentacle wand and took out a small bag of gold coins and stuffed it directly into his hands. ��One hundred Nond gold coins. If you help me deliver it to the ship, there will be more.��


    ��But...��


    Seeing such a high reward, the short-tentacle wand became a little timid. One hundred gold coins might be worth one and a half years of his work pay.


    ��If you don��t think it��s enough, I can increase it,��Hymina said as she took out another bag of gold coins.


    Are all rich people doing things like this?


    ��Okay... Okay!��


    The short-tentacle wand was a little dizzy after being hit by this youngdy��s money for a while. This made him a little confused and finally gritted his teeth and agreed to Hymina��s request.


    ��Thank you.��


    Hymina let out a slight sigh of relief. The short-tentacle wand walked out of the room and pushed the youngdy��s wheelchair out of the manor.


    ��Why is there no one here today?��The short-tentacle wand realized that there was no servant in the manor.


    ��Father has taken most of the people away. I don��t know where to take them... also, can you drive a magic car?��Hymina took out a small crystal.


    The short-tentacle wand was about to tell Hymina that he hadn��t gotten my driver��s license yet, but he quickly realized that there was no such thing as a driver��s license in Iron Guard city.

 Chapter 882

    ?


    Chapter 882: Chapter 896, opening service


    Trantor: 549690339


    This youngdy��s escape n was very sessful, so sessful that it made the short-tentacle wand feel unreal.


    The short-tentacle wand and Hymina sessfully boarded the merchant ship of the country by the sea. Although the arranged rooms were located in the warehouse, and this ce was at the bottom of the cabin... the short-tentacle wand could always smell a strange musty smell.


    However, the short-tentacle wand only wanted to find a corner to hide, because the things he saw on the road were really... too terrifying!


    ��God of fire... Fireball again! What are those things on the road? !��


    The short-tentacle Wand��s hand was still shaking. When he was driving the magic car, he saw a lump of... meat on the street!


    He could only describe the monster as a lump of red wriggling meat. The problem was that he could still find a mouth full of teeth on this lump of meat.


    ��I don��t know either.��


    Hymina shook her head. She had been troubled ever since she got on the boat.


    After the short-tentacle wand had calmed down the fear in his heart, the boat had already started to move slowly. He continued to curl up in the corner and looked at the sickly youngdy under the dim light of the original crystal.


    ��I... I Won��t follow you after I get off the boat.��


    The short-tentacle wand told Hymina that although he had read a lot of knight novels, his current situation was indeed in line with the settings of knight novels, such as eloping with the noble youngdy.


    But the problem was that he was not a knight! He was just a magic apprentice who could cast fireballs and y games better..


    He didn��t dare to get too involved with Hymina. The conflict between the families behind this youngdy might make him die without a burial ce.


    The short-tentacle wand saw him very clearly... if he was discovered by Hymina��s father, Lord Hymerson, on the way to this ship, he would sell Hymina without hesitation.


    ��I. . .��Hymina wanted to say something, but in the next second, she covered her mouth and started coughing.


    The intense coughing echoed in the warehouse. The short-tentacle wand stood up from the corner. Under the light, the short-tentacle wand saw that Hymina��s hand, which was covering her mouth, was full of blood.


    ��Hey... Hey... are you okay?��


    The short-tentacle wand was really afraid that this weak youngdy would suddenly die here. If that happened, he might be used of murder.


    ��It��s okay, I��m already used to it.��


    Hymina casually used a handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth and the palm of her hand.


    ��Used to...��


    The short-tentacle wand did not know what to say to Hymina for a while. The atmosphere in the cabin was very gloomy.


    At this time, sleepiness swept over the short-tentacle wand. In order to bring this youngdy onto the ship, he had not slept for almost a night.


    No one would be able to stand it if their nerves were so tense.


    However, a message from the magic web destroyed the depressing atmosphere. Even the drowsiness of the short-tentacle wand was swept away.


    ��wake up! The World Rift has opened!��


    This was a message from a friend of the short-tentacle wand. The moment he saw this message, he forgot about sleeping, the gue, the pursuit of the big families.., he forgot all about the monsters he saw in the dark.


    It was like a person who was waiting for the dawn in the middle of the night and saw a nightclub on the street!


    The Dawn was no longer important. What was important now was to y the game happily!


    ��Excuse me!��


    The short-tentacle wand moved two boxes in the warehouse, one tall and one short. The tall boxes were used as wooden tables, and the short boxes were used as chairs. Then, the short-tentacle wand took out a raw crystal mouse from his clothes.


    The magic was activated! The virtual keyboard was activated! The magic payment wasing online..


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the new post that had just appeared on the spellcaster forum a minute ago.


    ��World Rift is now open. Wee to the New World, warriors of the Alliance and tribes!��posted by: Spellcaster Forum.


    ��Why are you so excited?��


    Hymina curiously pushed her wheelchair to the back of the short-tentacle wand. One second ago, the short-tentacle wand was still in the decadent state of ��I have no future in my life��.., the next second, it was so energetic that Hymina thought that he might be crazy.


    ��The new game made by God Jose has finally been released!��


    The short-tentacle wand answered him as he directly clicked on the official website of World Crack. He found that world crack did not need to be bought, but the point-card charging system was adopted.


    He did not have time to look at the specific terms, and directly chose to download and install the game.


    The short-tentacle wand had the leaves of the world tree, so he spent about an hour to finish ying the game.


    The game partition in the Spellcaster Forum hadpletely exploded that night. The short-tentacle wand was no longer in the mood to go to the forum, so he directly used his mana ount to log into world crack.


    ��Create your own character?��


    Hymina read out the choice he had clicked on next to the short-tentacle wand.


    ��You can customize your own character...��


    When the short-tentacle wand entered the character-building interface, he realized that this game waspletely different from the Holy Spirit. Not only could he choose his own character, but his appearance and race could be customized.


    He chose the alliance��s camp and the human race. In terms of ss, the short-tentacle wand chose a priest who had healing and recovery abilities for his teammates.


    This was because when the short-tentacle wand yed with the Holy Spirit, it was specifically used to y this type of hero.


    In the end, the character��s name was directly used by the short-tentacle wand.


    After he created his character, he took a deep breath and chose to enter the game world!


    The blue bar that was loaded shed past. When the short-tentacle wand saw the real world that his character was in, his hand that was holding the protocrystal mouse paused for a moment.


    ��This is not as simple as a game.��


    The short-tentacle wand followed the tutorial and controlled the character to move around in vertical moon town. The originally deste town weed arge group of new visitors.


    These adventurers were jumping up and down in the town, not knowing what to do.


    The short-tentacle wand did not know what to do either, so he controlled his character to wander aimlessly in the town.


    If it wasn��t for the details in the game, which allowed the short-tentacle wand to see that these buildings were ��painted��, he might have thought that his character was in a brand new world.


    ��That...��


    While the short-tentacle wand was immersed in exploring this new world, Hymina kept trying to attract his attention with her voice, but the short-tentacle wand ignored her.


    This kind of ignoring attitude finally angered hymina. She stretched out her hand and pulled the short-tentacle wand��s clothes.


    ��What��s Wrong Now?��The short-tentacle wand turned around and asked her impatiently.


    ��How should we y this game?��


    Hymina��s eyes were also fixed on the magic screen of the short-tentacle wand, but she was watching the yers running freely in the game screen. From time to time, a few dwarves would jump over the game screen.

 Chapter 883

    ?


    Chapter 883: Chapter 897, shipment


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn, the headquarters of the Mercenary Guild, the snake of Jefferk.


    When the archer woke up from his sleep, it was already noon.


    When he did not go out hunting, he was always thest person in the entire mercenary group to get up. And ever since the magic was invented, the first thing the archer did when he got up was.


    ��Rona! Morris! Quick, quick! Come and help me win the first victory!��


    The Archers passed through Snake��s encampment and arrived at the Hall of the Mercenary Guild. They found Rona and Morris in the corner of the Guild Hall.


    However, none of them paid attention to the Archers��shouts.


    It was not just Rona and Morris. Other than the leader and the elder sister of the Archers, the rest of the eight pirs of the snake of yevilk were present... There was also a group of veteran mercenaries from the snake of Yevilk.


    The archer spent less than a few seconds to feel that the atmosphere in the Guild Hall was not right!


    Not only the mercenaries from the Jefferk��s snake, but also the mercenaries sitting in other parts of the hall were sitting around discussing something.


    The archer had only seen such a situation once. It was when there was an emergency that threatened the entire city, the Mercenary Guild would issue an emergency mission that all mercenaries could participate in.


    ��The dark mine is stillcking two people! Does anyone want to form a team?��


    Just as the archer was about to find someone to ask what had happened, someone suddenly shouted from the side.


    The Dark Mine? What the hell was that ce... The Archer did not remember that there was a mine near Nn with such an unlucky name.


    The shouts of these mercenaries were too noisy, and the archer could not get any useful information from them.


    He could only walk to the side of his adviser, Rona. The Archer had just approached when he heard Rona��s surprised voice.


    ��ck Wolf Sword, blue quality is an excellent level equipment? Where did you find it!��


    There was no one sitting in front of Rona. The archer was sure that he was looking at the magic, but Rona did not set the interface of the magic so that anyone could see it.


    ��On a normal forest wolf.��


    Morris, another member of the snake of Yevelk, quickly gave an answer.


    ��You can find such a weapon on a normal wild monster?��


    ��Rona! What are you ying?��The archer stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Rona, trying to attract his attention.


    ��World Crack.��


    In order to make this annoying guy stop bothering him, Rona directly shared his magic interface so that the archer could see it from behind him.


    ��The new game on the trailer?��


    The Archers also watched the trailer for world crack, but they didn��t expect it to be released so soon.


    He opened the magic web interface and skillfully found the official post of the game partition. He entered the world crack interface and chose to download it.


    The download would take a long time, so the archers could only move a chair and watch Rona y World Crack.


    After watching for a while, the archer gradually lost interest in the game.


    ��Rona, didn��t you kill enough wolves in the past?��


    The archer watched as Rona controlled a character with two daggers and used the daggers to cut the throats of more than ten prairie wolves.


    This game style made the archer very bored. When the snake of Yevilk was on a mission, it had once killed a giant wolf that was more than 20 meters long..


    In reality, the Archers had enough of fighting with the magical beasts, not to mention continuing the process in the game.


    ��It��s enough, but this game ispletely different from hunting in reality.��Rona��s fingertips kept clicking on the mouse.


    ��How is it different? Don��t they capture the magical beast and take its life? It��s just that you use magic in reality.��


    The archer still couldn��t see the joy in this game.


    Rona didn��t answer. He controlled his character to crouch beside the corpse of a Prairie Wolf. Then he reached out and began to search for the corpse of the Prairie Wolf. A window appeared on the interface.


    Three copper coins, ck wolf��s hair... the description of these two items were white and green respectively, and the description of thest item was blue.


    ��I��m selling... wait, ck Wolf��s staff?��


    Rona saw the two prefixes of ck wolf and was so excited that he wanted to cheer, but the word ��Staff��behind it made him m his hands on the table in anger.


    ��What��s wrong? What��s Wrong?��Archers rarely saw Rona so excited.


    ��The snake of Yevilk! You��re selling a magic staff? Sell it to me! I��m offering three Nond Gold.��


    A mercenary group leader in the distance keenly caught the words ��ck Wolf��s wand��that Rona shouted. He immediately stood up and shouted at Rona.


    Recently, although the Yevilk��s snake was no longer as feared as the god of gues in the mercenary guild, the only people who dared to answer to the snake were probably the mercenary group leaders.


    ��Three Nond Gold? I��m not selling it. If you give me the five gold coins in the game, I��ll sell it.��Rona caught his breath and adjusted his gold-rimmed sses.


    Rona��s price scared the leader. In the end, he chose to give up on buying the wand.


    ��We��ve been making too much money recently and you don��t even want three gold coins? Our reward isn��t high either!��


    After the cooperation between the Jefferk Snake and Nn television station, although they had gotten rid of the financial crisis, they had only barely reached the level of a well-off yer.


    The game data was exchanged for money in real life. The archer did not understand why Rona would reject this deal.


    ��The drop rate of the ck Wolf series weapon seems to be less than one in a thousand. This weapon is the basic guarantee for entering the hero-level dark mine,��Rona said.


    ��Wh... what drop rate? What hero-level dungeon? This magic staff of yours was taken from the body of that Wolf! This is a bit unreasonable! Did the wolf swallow that magic staff?��


    When the archer came back to his senses, he realized that Rona��s weapon was taken from a wolf��s body.


    ��This makes sense in this game.��


    As Rona spoke, he killed another prairie wolf. A sh of golden light showed that his level had reached level 15.


    ��You leveled up?��


    The Archer had yed the Holy Spirit before, so he still had the concept of level experience and equipment. However, no matter how strong his heroes in the Holy Spirit were, they would all be cleared after the end of the game.


    ��The levels of the characters in this game will always be maintained. This is one of the criteria to measure your strength in this world. There are even clearer numbers.��


    Rona pressed the C button on the keyboard to open his character��s interface. At this time, the archer could clearly see Rona��s characters and equipment in the game.


    The descriptions of these equipment were even moreplicated than the Holy Spirit��s. What were the defense, attack, strength, agility, and other stats bonuses.


    Once again, Rona opened up his character��s detailed data. Therge number of numbers on it made the archer feel a little dizzy.


    ��This is the most interesting part of this world. Anything can be measured by numbers. How many monsters you kill will make you stronger, which is the same as leveling up. How much damage can your attacks cause? Every time you grope for a monster��s corpse, it��s an exciting experience.��


    The archer still did not understand what Rona was saying. Rona was toozy to exin to him. He immediately opened the guild in the game and sent a message.


    ��I am already level 15. I can start fighting in the dark mine.��


    ��You guys even built a guild in this game? Scarlet Snake! Wait! I will be online soon.��


    The archer instantly realized that if he did not y this game, his position in the mercenary group might be lowered.

 Chapter 884

    ?


    Chapter 884: Chapter 898, the daily routine of the dungeon


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was alreadyte at night in the mercenary guild, but for the mercenaries, the night life had just begun.


    In the past few years, the Mercenary Guild spent their nights in the fragrance of wine and roasted meat. Today, it had be a group of people staring at the interface of the weave, constantly clicking on the mouse and keyboard.


    The archer was one of them. After downloading World Rift in the afternoon, he spent nearly half a day to level up to level 15.


    ��I��m already level 15! Where are you guys?��


    The archer controlled his character and ran all the way to the entrance of the dark mine dungeon.


    He had killed his way out of a group of people.


    Because there were too many yers around the novice vige, even if the officials added two new server streams and many yers attacked the same monster, they would still get the experience of the monster.


    The archer was still shocked by the spectacle of more wild people than monsters.


    Usually when their mercenary group went hunting in the dangerous wild, they were lucky to meet one or two of their peers. But... In this world, there were only peers in the wild, no monsters!


    Of course, this was just a metaphor.


    The Archers had their wish fulfilled and joined the team established by the Scarlet Snake.


    Currently, more than half of the members of the Jefferk��s snake mercenary group had joined the ��Scarlet Snake��guild in the game.


    The Archers had just gathered 15 people, so Rona led the members to begin the hero-level dark mine challenge.


    ��Leska, pay attention to the red circle under your feet!��


    Rona once again became themander of the entire team in the game.


    ��Toran, release the ice... No... Tell your pet not to run around!��


    As the advisor andmander of the snake of Yevilk, Rona was always able tomand his team members to cooperate perfectly in reality. However, in the game, he entered a state of confusion.


    Many of the members yed characters and sses that werepletely different from the real world.


    ��All clear. Everyone recover your HP. We will begin the leadership battleter.��


    Under such circumstances, the members of scarlet snake still managed to clear the monsters in the first region. Unfortunately, these monsters did not drop any useful equipment. All they dropped were some materials and money.


    While Rona was recuperating, the members of scarlet snake who were in good condition began to explore around the dungeon. This was their upational disease.


    While the injured members were resting in the real world, they could explore the surrounding environment.


    ��Rona! There��s a gnome here.��


    While the archer was wandering around the dungeon, he found a room with a single gnome. ording to experience in the real world, gnomes were extremely weak creatures.


    Thus, the archer could not control himself. He allowed his character in the game to aim, pull the bow, and shoot in one go.


    ��Goblin? Damn it! You��re messing with the Miner!��


    Rona had just shouted the goblin��s name when his character entered battle mode. The next second, he saw the archer��s character running towards them.


    What made Rona Despair was therge group of magic puppets following behind the archer.


    Rona covered his eyes in despair.


    In less than ten seconds... all the members of the scarlet snake stared at each other in soul mode.


    Rona had a headache as he covered his head. He looked at his fourteen members in the graveyard... He didn��t know how to fight for a while.


    ��This doesn��t make sense. How can a goblin cause so much damage to me? And where did those magic puppetse from?��


    ��Because that goblin is a leader monster! Leader, do you understand? It��s the ck-winged behemoth of the Holy Spirit...��


    Rona resisted the thought of kicking the archer out of the party and calmed down for a while to recall his experience of raiding heroic mode dungeons.


    ��Rona, we need a healer.��


    Morris, who had been silent all this time, reminded Rona at this time.


    ��You mean a priest?��Rona opened up the configuration of his party. There were a total of fifteen people in the party, but not a single priest.


    In reality, they did not have a ss like a priest in their crusade against Magical Beasts. There were only pharmacists who healed wounds after the battle ended.


    ��Can��t we just kill the magical beast? If the situation isn��t right, we can retreat.��The archer said, somewhat puzzled.


    This was something that a qualified hunter would often do, which was to patiently wait for the prey to bleed to death after heavily injuring it.


    However, after the monsters in the World Rift left the battle, their HP would instantly recover to full.


    ��The Captain has chosen to leave the dungeon.��


    ��Magic Bullet has been removed from the party.��


    ��Rona? !��When the archer came back to his senses, he realized that he had been kicked out of the party.


    ��None of you are ying as priests?��


    Rona ignored the archer and shouted at the Crimson Serpent��s people beside him.


    Their answers were all shaking their heads. Helpless, Rona had no choice but to start recruiting wild priests in the public channel.


    [ dark mine hero-level 15-man party recruiting a priest! ]


    Not long after Rona sent this message, a series of private messages popped up. He checked the equipment of these priests one by one and finally chose a priest named ��short-tentacle wand��.


    [ I have another friend who is also a priest. She wants to join us. ]


    The short-tentacle wand sent a message to Rona.


    ��Your Friend?��


    Rona saw a human female character appear in front of him. Her name was ��tide of outliers��.


    This female character was indeed a priest. Her attributes were slightly better than the short-tentacle wand. Rona considered that a priest might not be able to take care of all the members, so he endured the pain and kicked out another member of his guild.


    ��You��re betraying me!��


    The archer med Rona for abandoning his mercenary group members and bringing outsiders into the dungeon.


    ��I��ll bring you to fight next time,��Rona said very seriously to the archer.


    ..


    The short-tentacle wand almost forgot the time he had spent in this cabin. He had even forgotten to eat and drink.


    In his eyes, there was only the world rift. He could only fight monsters and level up!


    The World Rift had be his brand-new spiritual food. The short-tentacle WAND��s level had already reached level 15.


    When he browsed the Spellcasters��Forum, which had an additional ��World Rift��sub-area, he found that the equipment that could be dropped in the wild could only be blue-grade at most.


    Only in a challenge called a dungeon could one obtain purple-level epic equipment.


    The yer��s pursuit of equipment was always the most greedy, and the short-tentacle wand had unknowingly acquired this kind of greed.


    Thus, he stopped leveling and wanted to challenge this dungeon, and he was lucky enough to get a party... the scarlet snake.


    ��The Lord��s HP is close to death. Be careful of the Lord��s de flurry... priests, pay attention to the frontline warriors��hp. When the Lord makes a flurry move, cast the maximum healing.��


    The short-tentacle wand responded to the voice.


    On the battlefield, a Lord Monster dressed like a female assassin was ughtering its teammates in front of it. The short-tentacle wand kept casting healing spells on the warrior who raised his shield in front of it.


    The strength of a heroic difficulty monster was far beyond what the short-tentacle staff had expected. With his fragile little body, he would die at the touch of a casual touch.


    However, those monsters could not touch him at all... because the fully armed warriors in the team would always be the first to stand at the front.


    They had already arrived in front of thest leader of the Dark Mine. This leader��s HP was close to zero, and he was only making a final struggle.


    Finally, the leader let out a furious roar and fell to the ground unwillingly under the bombardment of a mage��s frost arrow.


    At this moment, a series of golden words slowly appeared on the mana interface.


    ��achievement: Conqueror of the dark mines!��


    ��Scarlet Snake has cleared the hero level of the dark mines! Clearing Time: 47 minutes! Their names will be engraved on the second position of the hero Stele!��


    Hero Stele?


    The short-tentacle wand recalled that there was a stele at the entrance of the dungeon. Clicking on that stele would reveal a window. On the window, there was only a very monotonous ��1. Fuya��s adventurer team �� 37 minutes��.


    At first, the short-tentacle wand thought that this stele was only used tomemorate something like God Fuya, but it did not seem to be the case.


    ��This seems to be a notification that everyone in the world rift can see.��


    A member of the scarlet snake sent a message. In that instant, the short-tentacle wand froze. He nced at the message and saw the word ��world��.


    Unfortunately, this honor belonged to the Scarlet Snake Guild. As an ordinary member of the temporary team, he was not qualified to enjoy this honor.


    ��Would you like to join Our Guild?��


    Suddenly, the short-tentacle wand received a private message. It was from the partymander, Snake��s eye.


    ��Your Guild?��


    ��No one in our guild likes to y with priests. You and your friends are very capable.��


    After he sent these messages, the short-tentacle wand received an invitation to join the guild.


    The short-tentacle wand didn��t think too much about it and immediately epted the invitation.


    ��Is this purple-colored equipment what you want?��


    While the short-tentacle wand wasmunicating with Snake��s eye, Hymina, who was sitting next to him, suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    ��What purple... didn��t I tell you not to touch it!��


    When the short-tentacle wand turned back to look at Hymina��s mana interface, it found that she had already begun to search for the dungeon leader��s corpse while the members of the scarlet snake were in a daze.


    ��Can��t I just pick it up? Do I need the captain to decide who gets it?��Hymina read out the notification in the game word by word.


    ��Epic equipment? ! Three pieces!��


    When the short-tentacle wand came back to its senses, it clearly saw the equipment on Hymina��s interface. There were a total of five leaders in the dark mine. The first four leaders had also dropped two epic equipment, but the short-tentacle wand had not been distributed at all.


    This time, the legendary epic equipment was only a hand��s distance away from him, but in reality, it was very far away.


    As a neer to the guild, he had no right topete with others for this equipment.


    ��We mages can��t equip the amulet. Short-tentacle wand, you and the tide of outliers will roll the dice to decide who gets it.��The news from Snake��s eye caused the short-tentacle wand��s heartbeat to begin to elerate.


    Among the weapons equipped by priests, the staff wasmon to mages. However, there was another type of weapon known as the amulet that only priests could equip.


    ��It��s roll the dice!��


    The short-tentacle wand looked at Hymina. For a moment, she seemed to have be the world��s greatest enemy.


    He trembled as he clicked on the ROLL option with his mouse.


    In less than a second, the system instantly disyed ��short-tentacle wand has thrown 20 points.��


    The moment he saw the 20 points, the short-tentacle wand felt like it had a heart attack. This dice could only be thrown out for a maximum of 100 points. 20 points was already considered unlucky.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Hymina. Hymina was shocked by the short-tentacle WAND��s expression, but she still gently clicked on the ROLL option.


    ��tide of outliers has thrown out 17 points.��


    The moment the short-tentacle wand saw the system notification, the twisted expression on its face was once again taken over by the word ��happiness��.


    [ the short-tentacle wand has obtained the Sikoris Amulet. ]


    The system notification in his eyes was a divine revtion. He excitedly stood up from his seat and raised his hands high as he cheered.


    However, the cheering did notst long. The short-tentacle wand fell straight to the floor of the cabin, and with a happy smile, he fainted.


    �� ��


    PS: this chapter has 3,500 words... rounding it up is equivalent to the third watch

 Chapter 885

    ?


    Chapter 885: Chapter 899, Wild Boss


    Trantor: 549690339


    Inside the consciousness space of the world tree.


    Joshua floated above the consciousness space. Below him was the level 18 to level 20 grinding map of the alliance in the World Rift, the ��Long de Wilderness��.


    The World Rift had been in service for an entire day. The first tier of liver emperor level yers had already reached level 20. They began to form teams to grind near this wilderness.


    There was a group of gnolls entrenched here. The strength of these gnolls was not high. A single yer could easily kill them.


    ��Fuya is urging us to quickly level up and fight a level 20 dungeon. She��s already level 22... No, level 23. Doesn��t your sister need to sleep?��


    Hiri was also floating beside Joshua. However, she had been using the virtual mouse and keyboard to control the character in the game.


    This character was right below her, a Tauren chief from the tribe..


    God knows how Hiri managed to run all the way from the main city of the tribe to the vicinity of the main city of the Alliance when she was only level 10.


    Joshua swore that he did not provide Hiri��s character with any means to cheat. When the game started this morning, Joshua was still sleeping. When he woke up the next day, he found that Hiri had created a Tauren from the tribe, however, she had already run from the tribe��s main city to the vicinity of the Alliance��s main city. She had also killed a few low-level alliance yers.


    ��Hiri, if you want to rub off on Fuya��s thigh... no, if you want to y with Fuya, you can totally create an alliance ount.��


    Josh looked at the Tauren chief who was in the middle of leveling up below. He met another alliance mage who was about to attack her. Hiri pressed the skill shortcut key. The Tauren chief��s hands instantly shed with electric arcs, after a burst of thunder and lightning, the human mage fell under the Tauren��s hooves with hatred.


    ��But didn��t you say that in theter stages of this game, the alliance and the Horde can form teams?��


    Josh could understand Hiri��s strange persistence. It was the same as how Josh would always y the same ss every time he yed a different MMORPG.


    Every yer would more or less have some strange persistence.


    ��We can form a team, but now...��


    Josh looked down at the alliance mage who had been killed by Hiri��s lightning bolt and instantly sent a message in the public channel.


    ��The elite monster called ��Electrotherapy Master��has been found!��


    ��Where is it!��


    After the message popped up in the public channel, the yers from the surrounding alliance had basically gathered around.


    During this period of time, Hiri had done a lot of evil in the territory of the alliance. He had been treated as a wild elite monster by the yers of the alliance.


    ��It seems that there are six yers from the alliance running here.��


    In a sense, Josh��s bird��s eye view could also be said to be cheating. The entire situation on the battlefield was under Josh��s control. Hiri also used this method to avoid ces where there were more yers from the alliance.


    ��At this time, I should...��hiri decisively pressed the exit button.


    ��I should add a PVP log-in and log-out limit.��


    Josh looked at Hiri��s shameless log-out PVP strategy and sighed helplessly.


    Sighing was one thing, but the nearby alliance yers had already gathered. Even the adventurer map of Josh��s new group, Fuya, was also discussing this matter.


    ��mentor! I heard that an elite monster has appeared in the Long de Wilderness!��


    Of course, Al was the first to believe this rumor. Fuya still did not reply to her message as usual.


    ��Tyreen and I are leveling in the long de wilderness. No matter how I look at it, the name of the electrotherapy master should be a yer, right?��


    Carrie was more rational. She was still on vacation today, so she had the time to go to Nn and drag Tyreen to y this game.


    ��I remember that the name of Hiri��s character is this, but didn��t Hiri choose the Alliance��s Camp?��


    An Owl poked its head out from the bottom of the chat window.


    ��Hiri... in a sense, you��re famous in front of the entire server.��


    Jose sat in the air and looked at the gathered alliance yers. There were already more than twenty people, from ten. They were all looking for the legendary elite monster.


    From the looks of it, Hiri��s Tauren chief was very likely to be the first game legend in the World Rift.


    ��The fame here refers to the bounty on the wanted posters, right?��


    Hiri looked at the yersing from all directions and began to think about how to escape from the encirclement of these alliance yers.


    ��As a game creator, I can��t let the yers down.��


    Josh suddenly stood up and gently swiped the data list of the entire world rift.


    ��Do you really want to create an elite monster?��Hiri came behind Josh and found that the interface was the gnoll elite that had killed them before.


    ��It��s not creation, it��s self-acting.��Josh moved his arm, he looked at the yers gathered below him. ��All the monsters in the world rift have a fixed attack mode, and even their movements are fixed. The monsters created by the gray fog are not...��


    Josh had considered that the enemies that the yers would face in the future might be the monsters in the real world, so he made the Battle of the world rift more realistic.


    For example, some walls could be destroyed with attacks, and every ss had long-range discement skills, etc.


    But as a drill, Josh had to first let the yers get used to the monsters from the ��crack��.


    ��y as a Lord Yourself? I want to try it too.��Hiri instantlyy on Josh��s back, wanting to continue experiencing the pleasure of being a BOSS.


    ��No, no, no! I have to do it this time!��


    Ever since Joshua started writing this game, he had been looking forward to this moment. Or rather... when he came into contact with the MMORPG, he had the idea of ying as a big BOSS.


    However, from the perspective of the yers, it was unlikely. Now that he finally had this opportunity, even his wife, Joshua, did not intend to back down.


    ��Rock-paper-scissors! Three rounds to decide the winner!��Hiri leaned on Jose��s back and did not intend to back down.


    ��Okay.��


    This rock-paper-scissors finally ended with Jose winning two consecutive victories.


    ��Can��t two elite monsters respawn?��Hiri asked.


    ��One is already difficult enough. Two will probably receive a lot ofints from the yers tomorrow.��


    Joshua moved his body again, which had not moved for a long time, even though it was meaningless in the space of consciousness.


    In the next moment, Joshua slowlynded on the ground of the long de wilderness. The yers could not see his existence.


    ��Gnoll model loading.��Joshua clicked on the option on the transparent interface. For a moment, he felt like he was wearing armor.


    In the next second, Josh found that his field of vision had almost doubled, and his hands had be hairy. Josh swiped with his fingertips, and the interface of HP, Mana, and skill bar appeared in front of him.


    This feeling was almost the same as ying a stealth game.


    The only difference was that Josh was ying a BOSS, the bane of this area.


    ��It��s time to begin.��


    Joshua took a deep breath and directly transferred the character��s data into the world rift.


    Sitting in the sky, Hiri only saw a crack suddenly appear in the space next to a yer. The crack began to gradually spread, finally, a gnoll that was as tall as two people slowly walked out of the crack.


    The words on the giant Gnoll��s head were scarlet, and the name disyed on it was ��the bane of the Forest of Erik��.

 Chapter 886

    ?


    Chapter 886: Chapter 900: more yers


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a basement somewhere in the gue zone of Iron Guard city.


    Father Gayenko was receiving a magic puppet named Heartlock as a ��healer��.


    Ever since the Saintess suddenly raised her army to overthrow the Pope��s regime, the Heretical Tribunal had lost the help of the Holy Choir.


    Fortunately, the tribunal was only a part of this huge organization. Father Gayenko had to use the methods of other countries��judges to maintain his sanity, that was to regrly hand over a portion of his memories to this magic puppet called the heart lock.


    Father Gayenko had justpleted his purification when he heard a crazy shouting from the basement where he was.


    ��Stitches! Can you be quiet!��


    Father Gayenko��s negative emotions, which had just been alleviated a little, were once again aroused by the shout.


    However, Father Gayenko��s warning was of no use. He angrily walked into another room in the basement, only to see the entire room shing with a faint light.


    That was the light of the magic. It was precisely because of this thing that the trial court��s several operations werepletely destroyed.


    When Father Gayenko saw anyone using this thing, he could not suppress his anger. However, that judge named needle was different... she was an experienced user of the magic.


    ��Needle! We��re not here to let you do these boring things.��Father Gayenko limped to the judge.


    ��Boring Things?��


    She didn��t raise her head. Instead, she saw a group of people standing behind her with their mouths sewn shut.


    These people were called silent monks... they were all puppets made by needle.


    ��They used up hundreds of soul fragments to attack the world of consciousness, but each time they were savagely beaten. Such a loser really dares to speak.��


    Sewing needles ridiculed Father Gayenko��s past failures unscrupulously.


    ��Do you know what defeated you in the world of consciousness? A hero in a game called the Holy Spirit on the Magic Net!��


    ��Why... Why don��t you try to fight with those characters in the game?��Father Gayenko asked coldly.


    ��I��m doing it! I��m doing it, do you understand? Destroy these heroes from the inside.��


    Sewing��s eyes stared at the interface of the magic in front of him. Father Gayenko found that he was not the only one. The other silent monks in the corner were also using the magic. What appeared on their interface was the same game.


    ��This new game is really interesting. It��s almost like reality,��suturing kept muttering to himself. ��But it��s too realistic. It��s very simple to destroy the joy of a human��s life.��


    The game that suturing was currently ying was the world crack.


    She had the same status as Father Gaynec in the trial court, but suturing and father gaynec belonged to different sects. The leader of the sect was called the messenger. The messenger was not a human, it was an existence that transmitted the will of their god.


    Needle��s messenger had long noticed the existence of the weave, and let its believers lie dormant in the weave.


    Needle was one of them. The silent monk she controlled allowed her to control twenty-six weave characters at once.


    This ability was useless in the game of Holy Spirit, but the crack in the world made needle interested.


    Because this game could kill enemy yers at will! There were also battles that required teamwork! What made needle even more excited was that this game had the difference between two camps.


    War existed in this game.


    She chose the camp of the Horde. After needle raised her character��s level to level 20, she couldn��t help but control the 26 horde characters to cross the mountains ande to the territory of the alliance.


    The team that suo suo controlled had just arrived at the Alliance��s training grounds, Long de Wilderness. Very quickly, they met two lone alliance yers. The 26 tribe characters under hermand surrounded them from all directions, just as she was about to kill them with her hands and then use her words to humiliate them..


    The alliance yers��names that were originally scarlet instantly turned green.


    ��during the opening of the Rift, you can not attack the yers from the Alliance faction.��


    Needle kept tapping on the attack button, but this voice kept echoing in her ears.


    ��Rift? ! What Rift!��Needle shouted impatiently, but when she shouted, another notification sounded in her mind.


    ��you have been killed by the scourge of the Eric Forest!��


    One of the 26 characters she controlled died!


    ��Who is it! Who Is it!��


    Stitch angrily adjusted her main character��s image, and a huge gnoll walked out from the crack in space-time.


    One of her characters, a hunter, was lifted up by the Gnoll and thrown to the ground. Then, the Gnoll chopped the hunter into pieces and disappeared.


    The Gnoll noticed the main character of stitch and roared as it rushed towards stitch.


    ��Monster... leader! Elite... World Monster? !��Stitch saw the scarlet words on this character��s head.


    For the sake of attacking the alliance yers, she had stayed in the dungeon for a day and a night to get the best equipment at her current level, so stitch naturally understood what this gnoll represented.


    That was... the equipment dropped by this gnoll was probably even better than what her character was wearing.


    ��Damned puppet! Don��t touch my toys.��


    Stitch directly shouted in the voice chat. In her eyes, the monsters here were all a bunch of marites. The Monsters��attacks were really too monotonous.


    So as long as she found the rules of this world��s battle, Stitch could control her characters topletely clear all dungeons.


    She used the technique she had found and had two warrior ss characters go up and activate taunt. She also had a shaman cast Bloodthirst and inserted all sorts of totems into the ground, the cleric character began to heal the warrior in the front row, the mage..


    Just as stitch followed the rules of this world, the gnoll that should have been taunted by the warrior suddenly snatched the shield from the warrior��s hand.


    Needle was stunned when she saw this scene. Even themand in her mind stopped.


    In that instant, the Gnoll smashed the shield to the ground. It did not care about the warrior at all and directly rushed into the mage and priest in the back row.


    ��No! No! Stay away from my toy!��Needle shouted again when she saw this scene.


    The Gnoll raised the frost axe in her hand and hacked at the chest of the mage she was controlling. The mage��s HP instantly dropped by one-third. When the priest next to her wanted to heal the mage.., the Gnoll suddenly threw the axe in her hand out.


    The axe hit the chest of the priest, directly interrupting the priest��s casting. The Gnoll raised the axe in her hand again. This time, the axe had a scarlet glow on it, with just one sh, the mage��s HP was reduced to less than a tenth.


    Thest bit of HP was killed by a negative effect called bleeding damage.


    [ you have been killed by the scourge of the Forest of Eric! ]


    A second notification sounded in stitch��s mind.


    ��Damn it! Damn it!��


    Stitch kept shouting. At the same time, her third character was also killed by the Gnoll��s two axes.


    The Gnoll didn��t stop. It turned its head towards her fourth hunter character. At this moment, Stitch controlled her hunter character to use a fake death skill.


    ��Who are you trying to fool by faking your death right in front of your eyes?��


    A voice suddenly came from the Gnoll��s mouth. Stitch was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realized that this gnoll could be... a living creature, not a monster like a marite.


    The Gnoll raised the two axes in its hands again, ready to take the life of the fake death hunter.


    ��YOU DAMN Fellow!��Stitches shouted out of control again.


    But suddenly, a fully armed warrior suddenly rushed out from the side. The warrior raised his shield and hit the Gnoll with his shield. The Gnoll staggered and lost its bnce and took a few steps back.


    ��Brother, are you okay?��


    A green loudspeaker appeared above the warrior��s head, indicating that he was speaking through voice chat. Stitch had always opened the public chat channel so that she could humiliate her opponent.


    But this time, she did not seed in killing those alliance yers. Instead, her character was saved by the Alliance!


    ��All of you get lost! He��s Mine!��Stitch did not show any gratitude as she gritted her teeth and shouted at the warrior.


    ��Eh? It��s a Lady! We��re really lucky! Lady, you hide to the side first... I��ll deal with this Gnoll!��


    The warrior seemed to be immersed in the plot of a knight novel where a hero saves a damsel in distress. He raised his shield high and shouted at the Gnoll through voice.


    ��Come on! Monster.��


    However, not long after he shouted, the Gnoll snatched the shield from his hand and threw it to the ground. Then, it smashed his helmet into the air with its axe.

 Chapter 887

    ?


    Chapter 887: Chapter 901


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Hall of the Nn Mercenary Guild.


    Reyerk had never objected to his members ying the magic web game. Every day, they had to find something to vent their anger on as they lived on the edge of life and death.


    The venting method of the magic web game was much more reliable than his members going to those ��fun��ces in private.


    When the Holy Spirit had just been released, the members of the snake of Yevilk had only yed four or five games during their breaks. Even if they yed another four or five games, there would at least be a time interval.


    However, ever since the game called World Rift was released, Reyerk could only describe some of his members as unable to stop.


    ��Keya! Hurry back to your residence and pack your luggage. We��re leaving Nn!��


    Reyerk walked into the Hall of the Mercenary Guild and shouted at the archers who had been sitting in the hall of the Mercenary Guild for two days and one night.


    ��Mission? There��s a mission today? !��


    When the archer heard Reyerk��s shout, he instantly remembered that they had nned to leave Nn for the country by the sea today.


    The purpose was to film more material for world of monsters. They had basically explored all the ces around Nn, therefore, Reyerk decided to go to the country where the snake of Yevilk was born to continue filming world of monsters.


    ��Wait, leader, I��ll kill this monster.��When the archer said this, Reyerk nced at Rona who was standing beside him. Rona shook his head helplessly.


    ��Keya! !��


    The Archer��s eldest sister, Hollis, also came to the hall. She saw her brother��s dispirited and shameful look and rolled up her sleeves, ready to teach her a lesson.


    ��Sister Hollis, let me persuade her... you and the leader go to the mission board first to see if there are any missions that you can take on conveniently.��


    Rona quickly stood in front of her. Hollis was also one of the eight pirs of the snake. She was also an existence whose strength was second only to Reyerk��s. The archer��s weak state.., he was probably going to die peacefully after being punched by his sister.


    ��Leave it to Rona.��


    Reyerk put his hand on Huris��shoulder. He believed that Rona would not be as reckless as an archer.


    Rona looked at Reyerk and huris who had left and heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately went to the archer��s side.


    ��Keya, even if you were to level up... The Bane of the Eric Forest? What kind of monster is this! I didn��t even meet it when I was hunting in the long de wilderness this morning.��


    Rona was instantly attracted to the huge gnoll on the Archer��s magic web interface.


    ��An elite monster from the wilderness... it just appeared in the long de wilderness an hour ago. It killed me almost three times.��


    Thest scene the archer saw was the moment the Gnoll ran towards him. A hunter��s fragile body could not withstand the Gnoll��s attack at all.


    The stronger the monster, the rarer the equipment it could get. This rule was effective in the hearts of quest yers.


    Therefore, in Rona��s eyes, this huge gnoll was equivalent to a walking treasure chest!


    He could not help but sit beside the archer and logged into his own world crack ount. His character appeared in the long de wilderness and immediately saw the huge gnoll wreaking havoc in the wilderness.


    ��Why is this monster not affected by the Warrior��s Taunt Skill!��


    ��It��sing towards me! Help!��


    Arge number of alliance yers had gathered around the long de wilderness. There were about two hundred of them, but they were alliance yers who could form a small army.., they were forcefully chased around by the Gnoll named ��Eric Forest��s Bane��.


    The battle was very chaotic. Rona used his stealth character to enter stealth and approached the Gnoll that was chasing a mage, he raised the poisoned dagger in his hand and stabbed it at the Gnoll.


    The Dagger in the stealth yer��s hand hit the Gnoll��s back, but Rona didn��t see the damage value, but he was sure that his dagger had hit the Gnoll.


    When Rona controlled his character to prepare for the second attack, the Gnoll immediately stopped chasing and turned around. Rona was prepared to resist the Gnoll��s attack.


    But the Gnoll used the back of an axe to swing at him. Under normal circumstances, his attack wouldn��t be affected. But this time, not only was his attack interrupted, even his character lost his bnce and fell to the ground.


    Interrupted? Knocked Down?


    Rona��s mind kept repeating the negative effects of the world crack. The instant the Gnoll was ready to understand him directly, the shadow of another lurker appeared behind the Gnoll.


    The Lurker��s dagger attack was so fast that it was not on the same level as Rona��s character. In an instant, Rona heard three sounds of the dagger cutting through flesh.


    The Gnoll��s aggro seemed to be attracted by the lurker. It turned around and shed at the lurker with its axe.


    Rona only heard a crisp sound of the de and the axe interweaving. In the next second, he saw sparks bursting out from the lurker��s de.


    The lurker used the dagger in her hand to change the direction of the Gnoll��s axe. The axe de brushed past the lurker��s dagger, and as she slid to the right.., the Gnoll axe directly cut into the soil on the lurker��s left side.


    Parry! DEFLECT?


    These two words came to Rona��s mind. However, was the lord-tier Monster��s Parry effective against the lurker?


    After the lurker used this method to change the trajectory of the Gnoll��s attack, the dagger in her other hand that was emitting a dark green glow suddenly pierced into the Gnoll��s abdomen.


    Gouge!


    After shepleted this attack, she took a few steps back and disappeared into the shadows again.


    Rona saw the lurker��s name clearly. It was ��Fuya��.


    He did not have time to exim so much. His character had already climbed up from the ground and left the Gnoll��s attack range.


    The scene just now made him unable to believe that this was in a game. No matter how he looked at it, it looked like a battle in reality.


    But in reality?


    There were indeed many differences between the world rift and reality. For example, a lord-tier Monster��s attack could not be interrupted in any way, but this Gnoll��s performance was the same as a monster in reality.


    Its attack could even be deflected by a dagger.


    ��Morris! Use charge on that Gnoll!��


    The moment Rona realized this, he shouted at the Chaos Fiend Swordsman who had joined the battle beside him.


    Morris controlled the warrior character to enter the battle. Wearing heavy armor, he rammed into the Gnoll. The Gnoll used its arm to block the warrior��s charge, then waved its hand and pushed, morris controlled the warrior to be directly pushed back.


    It had an effect.


    Rona opened the Scarlet Snake Guild. Out of the guild��s 37 members, 30 were online, and 12 were in this map.


    However, the number of members was still insufficient. Rona raised his head and looked around the mercenary guild.


    ��Don��t send yourself to your death at your level.��


    ��My equipment��s durability is almost all gone...��


    As expected, the mercenary guild was in a state of mourning. Most of the ces in the world that had gathered to y the mana today were like this.


    ��Everyone!��


    Rona looked at the scene of the gnolls ughtering the yers on the screen. He came to the center of the Mercenary Guild and shouted with a loudspeaker.

 Chapter 888

    ?


    Chapter 888: Chapter 902, excellent gaming experience


    Trantor: 549690339


    Reyerk had just found a quest on the quest board that he couldplete conveniently.


    When he had just returned to the hall and was about to call Rona to leave with his team members..


    ��Warrior��s first formation, ready to charge! Three... two... one... release! Mage��s second formation, continue to use Frost Arrows, aim at that Gnoll��s footsteps!��


    Jafferk��s Snake��s staff, Rona, was standing on the table in the middle of the mercenary guild,manding all the mercenaries in the guild to start a war?


    Reyk did not understand what was going on, he could only hear the shouts of the mercenary guild.


    ��The ck Oak Mage��s formation is almost running out of Mana!��


    ��That Gnoll has broken through the first warrior formation and is heading towards the priest group at the back!��


    ��Are the hunters ready to set up the freezing trap in the middle of the battlefield?��


    Rona immediately shouted to the other side of the Mercenary Guild.


    ��Of course it��s set up!��Someone shouted from the other side.


    Reyerk counted carefully. The mercenaries that responded to Rona��smand included dark oak, stoneheart, and explorer... these mercenaries belonged to almost all of Nn��s mercenary guild.


    Rona seemed to have be the leader of the entire mercenary guild, but what was hemanding?


    Reyerk turned his gaze to the wall of the mercenary guild that was supposed to be broadcasting a television program. On the projected screen, today��s program had been reced by a wilderness.


    In the wilderness, a huge gnoll was aggressively breaking through the defense line formed by the Warriors and charging toward the spell caster at the back. However, it did not take long for it to step on the beast trap on the ground.


    Cold Frost began to appear on its body, and the Gnoll��s movements gradually slowed down.


    ��Warriors of the second formation, fill the gap! Hurry!��


    Rona shouted again, and another group of warriors with shields appeared on the battlefield. Theybined their shields to repel the Gnoll.


    While the Warriors blocked the Gnoll with the shield wall, the mages at the back tried their best to throw all their spells at the Gnoll.


    There were as many as three hundred alliance yers on the battlefield, and even some low-level yers came to join in the fun.


    Almost a third of them were mage yers, and the spells they cast were equivalent to a bombardment.


    The originally arrogant gnolls were instantly pushed back. The enraged gnolls suddenly turned red and let out an ear-piercing roar.


    The stealers who were stealthily attacking the Gnoll were pushed back by the roar.


    ��There really is a second stage? Everyone, continue to maintain the formation!��Rona continued to calmlymand the battle.


    ..


    Iron Garrison City.


    ��Damn it, damn it... What��s going on with this game! What��s Going On!��


    Needle kept biting her thumb. The nail and skin of her thumb had been bitten by her, and blood was oozing out.


    She had been entangled with that Gnoll for the entire morning, so much so that all of her 26 ounts and equipment had lost their durability!


    That��s right, all of them had lost their durability.


    All of her characters had been killed by this Gnoll 23 times on average. The total number of deaths was more than 500 times!


    When stitches ran back to life, her character no longer had any strength to fight.


    The Gnoll had also dered its dominance over this map. Almost no yer could survive three rounds under its axe.


    Stitch stared at the Magic Net��s interface. She didn��t resurrect her character anymore.


    Because she hadpletely lost her patience with this game.


    What was going on with this game?


    She had originally nned to wait for the alliance yers, then ruthlessly humiliate those yers, and then use all sorts of methods to destroy the yers��game experience before she had time to carry out her n.


    This gnoll used two axes to tell her what a ��Happy Game Experience��was.


    When thest character��s equipment durability ran out, stitch had the urge to tear off the leaves of the world tree and eat them.


    In fact, she had really done it.


    ��Go to hell!��


    Stitch allowed her character to revive and fight the Gnoll again, but a character without equipment durability wouldn��t be able to survive a single attack from the Gnoll.


    After her team was wiped out again, Stitch finally lost control of her anger and angrily mmed her hands on the table in front of her.


    ��How can anyone y this damn game! Why! !��


    Needle shouted crazily at the ck and white screen.


    She did not understand why these alliance yers were resurrected after being killed by the gnolls and then killed again after fighting with the gnolls!


    What kind of fun was there in a game that was ravaged by monsters.


    Stitch already had the urge to delete the game, but she logged out of the game with all her ounts and logged into the Spellcaster Forum, ready to post a wave of questioning posts in an attempt to stir up the yers��public opinion.


    However, when she opened the world rift partition in the Spellcaster Forum, the post that received the most replies was, ��A guild seems to have withstood the attack of the cmity star gnolls. Everyone, hurry up and Attack!��


    Withstood it? How was that possible..


    Stitch immediately logged into her main ount and discovered that the originally chaotic battlefield had been split into twoyers.


    On one side was a shield wall formed by warrior yers, and on the other side was the rear where the wizards, priests, and other yers were located.


    The Gnoll that was emitting red light all over its body was unable to break through the Warriors��defensive line. In the end, it became exhausted after going berserk and kept gasping for breath on the spot.


    Taking advantage of this moment, all the yers present unleashed their attacks on the Jinx of the Eric Forest!


    The huge body of the Gnoll fell heavily to the ground. The battlefield also emitted a golden glow of level increase!


    All the yers who participated in this crusade received a reward of level increase. The character under Stitch��s control also received a level increase. At the same time, two achievements appeared in front of stitch.


    ��Disaster Star Fall!��


    ��Crack��s pathfinder��


    Stitch didn��t care about this. She immediately logged in to all of her characters. The Alliance-horde friendly agreement still existed.


    She controlled her character to charge at the giant Gnoll. The other yers also made the same move. Therades who were fighting side by side instantly swarmed over to the Gnoll��s corpse.


    But... the stitches didn��t find anything!


    There was nothing inside the Gnoll��s corpse!


    ��Why! !��


    She lost control once again and cried out.


    ��Why can��t I Touch the corpse?��


    ��Could it be that the reward has been snatched by someone? No Way...��


    The yers in the public channel also entered a state of mutual suspicion. If it wasn��t for the fact that the same faction in the game world couldn��t maliciously PVP, everyone present would have already drawn their swords at each other.


    ��the reward has been sent. Everyone, look at your email.��


    A yer sent a message in the public channel.


    Stitch immediately opened her email and found two emails from ��World Will��.


    The attachment in the first email was ��Eric Forest Disaster Star��s soul��. The quality of this item was epic-grade. Stitch nced at the description of the item and saw that it was ��able to give special attributes to equipment��.


    She immediately opened the second email. Inside the email, there was a crystal that was emitting a faint white light.


    It was also an epic item. It was called ��Crack Crystal��. The item��s description was ��crystal condensed from the body of a monster from another world. It can be given to a cksmith in a main city to forge epic equipment and exchange for a mount.��


    The number of crystals stitch obtained was five. No matter how one looked at it, this number was pitifully low.


    ��So the ring of cmity was made from this monster! No wonder I didn��t see it even after countless dungeons.��


    ��I remember that this thing can be exchanged for horses from the quartermaster.��


    ��It��s a sprinting dragon, a dragon! Horses can be bought from the quartermaster for two gold coins. The mount that can be exchanged for cracked crystals is much better looking than a horse!��


    ��What��s the use of looking good? The Ring of cmity is a godly item!��


    After the yers finished their crusade, they gathered together and began to chat.


    Needle looked at the durability of her character��s equipment. She knew that in this state, she had no chance of winning against the Alliance yers.


    Thus, she could only reluctantly let her character return to the Horde first.


    ��Needle!��


    Father Gaine, who had already left, barged in at this moment. He stared at needle and enunciated each word.


    ��The vessel escaped! What are you monitoring?��


    ��Escaped... the puppet without legs! ?��Sutures revealed a fearful expression when he heard the news. ��I��ll bring her back! It Won��t be long!��

 Chapter 889

    ?


    Chapter 889: Chapter 903, the courage of a coward


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��It��s Done!��


    Sitting in the cabin, the short-tentacle wand looked at the Gnoll lying on the ground in the magic web interface and reached out its hand to hymina, who was beside it.


    This was a small habit of the short-tentacle wand and its friends when they switched on ckout. After winning a victory, they would always high-five their friends.


    However, the short-tentacle wand soon realized that the person sitting next to him was not his friend in Nn.


    The short-tentacle wand was a little embarrassed and was about to retract its outstretched hand when Hemina smiled and gently patted it with her small hand and the short-tentacle wand.


    Hemina��s action made the short-tentacle wand reveal a rare shy expression..


    ��What��s Wrong?��Hemina asked with concern.


    ��Nothing. The Guild Leader said that this thing can go to the cksmith��s shop to change equipment.��


    The short-tentacle wand lowered its head and opened the game bag. It clicked on the Hearthstone in the bag and began to return to the city.


    As soon as it returned to Moon Drop Town, the short-tentacle wand ran to the cksmith��s shop nearby. He clicked on the cksmith��s shop��s interface. There was a special ��crack equipment��in the window for forging equipment.


    ��Star of Cmity Ring...��


    The short-tentacle wand nced at the forging interface. There was only a lone purple ring lying on the forging list. The bottom of the forging list was locked by chains.


    This implied that the short-tentacle wand could be used to forge higher-level equipment with the crack fragment.


    The equipment requirement for the star of Cmity Ring was Level 25. He had just reached level 20. At the current rate of leveling up, he would be able to reach level 30 in about seven days.


    This ring would eventually be obsolete.


    However, the priest version of the Ring of cmity had a special effect that increased healing by 10% . When using healing, there was a certain chance that the target would enter the state of cmity, giving the target an additional 5% damage.


    In the end, the short-tentacle wand could not resist the temptation and pressed the button to forge... the forging requirement was five crack crystals and the soul of the Gnoll.


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the epic ring lying quietly in his backpack. The awkward feeling from before was filled with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    All he had to do now was to level up to level 25!


    At this moment, his whole body was filled with motivation to continue leveling up.


    ��does anyone want to continue raiding dungeons today?��


    The short-tentacle wand sent a message to the guild channel of the Scarlet Snake.


    As the only priest in the guild, he was an essential character for every dungeon run. After several times of cooperation, he had gradually integrated into this guild.


    ��Short-tentacle Wand, you��re still running dungeons at this time? Be careful, the leader will beat you up.��


    ��not to mention... after getting that ring, I really want to continue running dungeons to raise my level to level 25. Now, I��m a little envious of Brother Wand.��


    ��it shouldn��t be a problem to secretly y for a while, right?��


    ��no problem, no problem! Anyway, we��re sitting on the carriage right now. It��ll be better if we fight faster! Brother Wand,e! Join the Party!��


    ��everyone, don��t let the party leader see these messages. Wand, you and tide cane directly to long de wilderness.��


    Short-tentacle wand looked at the manyints in the guild channel. From the previousmunication, he vaguely guessed that this guild might be backed by a real mercenary group.


    He didn��t think too much and directly sent a message in the guild channel saying ��Coming Soon��. He immediately controlled his character to run towards the long de wilderness.


    But at this moment, the cabin suddenly shook violently, so much so that the wooden box that the short-tentacle wand used as a table slid to the other side of the cabin.


    ��Storm? Impossible... isn��t this ship on the Wright River?��


    The short-tentacle wand lost its bnce and sat in the cabin. The ship shook violently again, followed by the sound of the wooden nks being crushed by something!


    The panicked cries of the humans also reached the ears of the short-tentacle wand. Hymina, who was at the side, also looked around in horror.


    A drop of scarlet liquidnded on the short-tentacle wand��s cheek at this time. The short-tentacle wand used its hand to wipe it and found that its palm was full of blood.


    ��There... There are pirates? Or Pirates?��


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the ceiling above. The blood was dripping from the cracks in the ceiling.


    Someone was nning to wash this merchant ship with blood! And it was using an extremely cruel method.


    ��I want to leave this ce.��


    The first thing the short-tentacle wand thought of was to save his own life. If he continued to stay in the cargo hold of this ship, it would be a dead end.


    He immediately pushed the door open and ran out of the cargo hold... leaving Hymina in her wheelchair.


    ��Wait!��


    Because of the jolt of the ship��s hull, Hymina��s wheelchair slid uncontrobly toward the wall. She did not even have the chance to ask the short-tentacle wand for help.


    However, the short-tentacle wand returned not long after it ran out of the cargo hold. When hymina saw him, her face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    ��I. . . I took the money.��


    The short-tentacle wand was already a little incoherent due to the panic, but he still took out a coat with an inted surface and put it on hymina.


    It was made of a special kind of fish��s swim dder. As long as magic power was injected into it, the wearer could float on the surface of the water. With it, there was a guarantee of survival at sea.


    ��Thank you, but this clothes is still...��


    ��Now is not the time to talk about this!��


    The short-tentacle wand pushed Hymina��s wheelchair to the corridor of the cargo ship. When he was looking for an exit, he saw a sailor who was running away in a hurry.


    In the end, the sailor was right in front of the short-tentacle wand and Hymina, and his heart was pierced by a gray tentacle.


    The sailor cried out in pain and tried to climb up to Hymina and the short-tentacle wand with his hands covered in blood.


    ��God of fire... Fireball... Oh... My God.��


    The short-tentacle wand had a nauseating feeling. He fell to the ground again because of fear, but soon he got up again and pushed Hymina to the other side of the cabin.


    But at the other end of the cabin corridor, there was a man holding a long sword. The man looked at Hymina and the short-tentacle wand expressionlessly. His mouth had been sealed by the needle and thread, and he could not speak at all.


    The blood stains on the long sword in the man��s hand had already told the short-tentacle wand and Hymina that he was most likely the murderer!


    ��F * ck... F * ck!��


    At this moment, the short-tentacle wand really wished that he was in the world of the world crack. At the very least, he could rub a hearthstone and return to the city!


    Hearthstone? !


    The short-tentacle wand took out a primary crystal from its spell caster robe. This primary crystal was the reward every spell caster apprentice who entered the Wizard Tower could receive, as long as it was crushed, it could be teleported randomly for a short distance.


    Although this thing could not let him return to Nn, it could at least let him leave this damned ce. Of course, he was the only one.


    The short-tentacle wand suddenly activated the primary crystal. Just as he was about to escape this damned ce, he saw that the girl��s shoulders were shaking non-stop, and her face was very pale.


    She was afraid..


    But this had nothing to do with him! The short-tentacle wand kept reminding him that he was not a hero at all. He was just an ordinary person.


    But the biggest problem was... he might not be a hero, but he was a man!


    ��Run!��


    The short-tentacle wand threw the activated crystal into Hymina��s arms. Hymina turned her head and was stunned for a moment. She wanted to open her mouth and say something, but under the effect of the silver inscription.., her figure disappeared in front of the short-tentacle wand.


    At this moment, the short-tentacle wand felt that his head must have spasmed. He looked at the man who was slowly walking toward him and the gray-white tentacles that spread out behind him.


    He used his trembling hands to touch his wand... what should he say at this time? The Short-tentacle Wand��s head was already in a state of shutdown. In this situation, he blurted out the mostmon words he had said in the past few days... for the Alliance!

 Chapter 890

    ?


    Chapter 890: Chapter 904, fangs


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Cough, cough!��


    Hymina crawled to the bank of the river drenched in water. Compared to when she was onnd, she moved faster in the sea.


    However, she was not in the sea, but in the Wright River, a fresh water river..


    Hymina hated this kind of fresh water that did not have any magic. This kind of fresh water would only aggravate the symptoms of her weak body.


    She came to the shore and used the night to see clearly the merchant ships sailing in the Wright River.


    The merchant ships were already surrounded by the raging fire. Even if she was at the riverside, she could smell the burning smell of something.


    ��I have to think of a way to save him...��


    Hyminay on the shore and stared nkly at the merchant ships that were gradually engulfed by the mes in the distance. At thest moment, she did not think that the short-tentacle wand would leave the means to escape to her.


    The river had exhausted Hymina��s remaining magic power. She did not even have the strength to climb up the shore with both hands.


    Not to mention saving the short-tentacle wand from those killers, even a fisherman with a knife could kill her now.


    The surroundings of the river bank were a deste forest. There was not even a man-made road to be seen, let alone asking for help from anyone.


    Despair quietly spread in Hymina��s heart, and at that moment, the sound of the mana rang in Hymina��s ears.


    Mana Net? !


    Hymina thought of the ��magic��that the short-tentacle wand had given her a week ago, the window that allowed her tomunicate with people all over the world.


    She immediately opened her own mana interface. Hymina had also been researching how to use the mana during this period of time, but she had only learned how to y the game world rift.


    The notification sound just now came from the World Rift. Someone in the Guild channel had specifically mentioned her and the short-tentacle wand.


    I just privately messaged the wand and he didn��t reply me. If there��s anything, you can ask tide


    Tide, hurry up ande to long de wilderness with the wand


    Hemina looked at the string of messages that popped up in the guild channel. She used her hand to support her body on the bank of the river that was piled up with rubble. Her fingertip, which was stained with some blood, tapped on the virtual keyboard of the mana, it took her almost a minute to edit a paragraph.


    ��save us.��


    ��save? Did you and Your Wand encounter a monster attack in the wild?��


    ��it could be a yer attack. Send us the coordinates. We��ll be there right away.��


    Hymina looked at the replies from the yers in the guild. Her heart, which had be somewhat cold, gradually regained some warmth.


    Although it was only in the game world, perhaps she had really been treated as apanion by the members of this guild.


    However... it was only limited to the game. Hymina immediately edited a new message and sent it out.


    ��It��s not in the game. Magic staff and I were attacked by a group of assassins in the real world. I escaped... Magic staff was captured by them!��


    After Hymina��s message was sent out, the guild channel of Scarlet Snake was silent for a while.


    ��are any of you near Port Wright? Please inform the city guards and Sir Groner!��


    Hymina��s mind was in a mess at this time. When she saw that the guild channel of Scarlet Snake was still not responding, she was stunned.


    ��Please believe me! I��m Sir Glona��s granddaughter. I can��t prove it on the magic web...��


    ��tell me in detail what the assassins are all about?��


    Finally, the Scarlet Snake Guild��s Guild leader, Snake��s eye, appeared in the Guild Channel.


    ��the ones who attacked us are probably the heretic inquisitors, the assassin organization in the shadows of the Kingdom of the holy religion.��


    Hymina knew that the group of people who attacked the merchant ship came from the trial court. This group of cruel assassins could not be dealt with by ordinary people. That was why she hoped that the members of the scarlet snake would inform the city guards, instead of asking for their help.


    When hymina sent this message, she discovered that the names of the members who were originally online in the Guild Channel had all turned gray.


    When these members saw Hymina��s message, they exited the game, World Rift.


    This was also a matter of course. There were very few organizations in the world that wanted to get involved with the heretic court... not to mention, when ordinary people heard this name, they would immediately avoid it.


    It was just that they had met friends in the game, so there was no need to take such a big risk.


    Hymina clenched her hands unwillingly when she realized this... but suddenly, a new message popped up in the guild channel.


    ��where are you now? Coordinates sent.��


    This message also came from Snake��s eye.


    ��My position is in the middle of the Wright River. This ce is very far from Wright Harbor. Next to it is the dark green swamp.��


    Hymina seemed to have grabbed onto thest straw when she saw the message from snake eye. Perhaps he was the only member who was willing to help her.


    ��hold on for a while, we��ll be right there.��


    Snake Eye��s next message stunned Hymina.


    Right there?


    ��The Heretic Court of Justice is a group of terrifying killers! They��re not someone you can deal with... Please find the city guards.��Hymina realized that the other party was probably nning to rescue them personally.


    ��Don��t worry, killing people... We are also professionals.��


    After the only two magic bullets in the Scarlet Snake Guild that did not go offline left this message, their name also changed from green to gray.


    They were also professionals? The huge amount of information caused Hymina to fall into chaos, but Hymina suddenly saw the guild badge next to her name, a scarlet snake that had bitten its own tail.


    Hymina didn��t have much of an impression when she was ying before. However, Hymina suddenly remembered a group of thugs that had been wanted by the seaside country a few years ago. It was rumored that after they had massacred all the residents of a city.., they burned that city and left.


    This rumor was proven to be false after the incident, but this terrifying name had long been imprinted in the hearts of every seaside country... the snake of Yevilk.


    ... ..


    The capital of the kingdom near the sea.


    ��The teleportation fee to Port Wright will cost 200 nautical dors! Keya... are you nning to go there because of a message from your online friend?��


    The Archer��s sister grabbed his cor and questioned him loudly.


    ��What if it��s true? Sister, those are the only two priests in our guild, and there��s also the adjudicator! Don��t you want to take revenge on the adjudicator?��


    The archer��s feet had already left the ground, and he was like a rabbit in front of his eldest sister, weakly defending himself. He looked at Rona and Reyerk, who were at the side, begging for help.


    ��Credibility?��


    Reyerk and Rona��s discussion was much more rational. Port Wright was far from their goal.


    ��The manager of Port Wright is indeed Sir Gerona, and even if we reach Port Wright, it will take more than half a day to reach the middle reaches of the river Wright,��Rona said.


    ��There are sea falcons for rent in that port,��Morris, who was silent, suddenly said.


    The sea falcons were giant falcons with a wingspan of five meters. Although humans could not sit on them, they could shake hands under the ws of the giant falcons, allowing humans to sail for a short period of time.


    ��We can get there in a short time with the sea falcons, but this is not something we should do.��Reyerk��s words made the archers stop struggling instantly, but Reyerk then signaled Rona with his eyes, rona quickly understood what his leader meant.


    Reyerk stood up and walked out of the temporary base of the snake of yevilk, while Rona turned around and shouted to all the members present.


    ��The judge attacked two of our reserve members. This is a personal grudge. The snake will not give any additional rewards for this operation. Those who purely want to save our priest, and those who purely want to cut the judge into pieces, follow me!��

 Chapter 891

    ?


    Chapter 891: Chapter 905, start the monster


    Trantor: 549690339


    The short-tentacle wand was now in a state of extreme regret.


    Because he felt that he was born in the best of times, the era of the magic, the movies and the magic games, all these interesting things had juste out..


    The most regretful thing was that the character in the world rift had not been upgraded to level 25, and he did not even have time to equip the star of cmity ring.


    But there was no use regretting now. He was about to die.


    The man dragged the short-tentacle wand onto the deck of the merchant ship. He held his abdomen by the side of the ship, and a piercing pain came from his abdomen.


    In front of him stood an expressionless man. Blood was dripping down the de of the long sword in the man��s hand.


    The man��s sword directly pierced through the short-tentacle wand��s abdomen. The short-tentacle wand felt that its internal organs were hopeless. It estimated that it could still live in this world for a few more minutes.


    The short-tentacle wand waited in despair for the man to use the long sword in his hand to untie it. Then, a female voice sounded in his ear.


    ��Where did you send the container?��


    Container? The short-tentacle wand kept breathing. In his gradually dimming vision, there was only the magic interface. He was toozy to care about what these killers wanted.


    At least let me post on the Spellcaster Forum before I Die?


    The blood-stained fingertips of the short-tentacle wand were editing thest post in his life on the magic. The title of the post was ��Take it! This is myst post!��


    ��Answer me!��


    Another voice interrogated him.


    Only when the short-tentacle wand was posted did it have a feeling of being stronger than these killers.


    No matter how strong you are, you can��t even use the magic!


    This hopeless thought emerged in the short-tentacle Wand��s mind.


    But in the next second, a hand suddenly reached into his mage robe, and a green leaf was taken out of the short-tentacle Wand��s mage robe.


    The moment he saw the leaf, epinephrine began to secrete in his body. The Short-tentacle Wand��s consciousness, which had been blurred due to the loss of blood, quickly became clear.


    He gradually saw clearly that the person standing in front of him was a woman shrouded in a gray robe.


    ��Give it back to me!��


    The short-tentacle wand had some unknown source of courage as it shouted at the woman.


    He wanted to reach out to grab the leaf, but because his body was too weak, he fell to the ground. The short-tentacle wand could only watch as the woman took the leaf from his world tree.


    ��That vessel, the woman named Hymina, where did you teleport her to?��


    The woman asked the short-tentacle wand again in an impatient voice.


    ��You want to find Hymina?��The short-tentacle wand rested its hands on the deck of the ship. ��I don��t know where she was teleported to, but I can use the magic to send a message to her as long as you return the leaf to me.��


    At this moment, the short-tentacle wandpromised. He was not stupid, and he did not have the courage and awareness to put on a look that said he would not tell her even if he died.


    In this state, he could only cooperate with this woman if he wanted to die a quick death.


    ��Magic Net? She has the magic too? That��s great... You��re friends with her, right?��


    The woman suddenly squatted down in front of the short-tentacle wand and returned the leaf to the short-tentacle wand. Just when he thought that his surrender had seeded, a silver needle suddenly appeared in the woman��s hand.


    The silver needle pierced into the forehead of the short-tentacle wand. For a moment, he felt that something was suppressing his thoughts.


    ��As long as you be my toy, that woman will be my friend.��She let out a strangeugh. The short-tentacle wand held his forehead, and there was a pain in his brain from being swallowed by a bug.


    As the pain continued to erode the short-tentacle Wand��s mind, a scene suddenly shed in his mind. His character in the world crack was surrounded by holy light and released a spell called Holy Word: Shield!


    The corrosive pain quickly dissipated along with the spell.


    What was going on? He could cast holy word in real life!


    ��How DARE YOU REFUSE!��The woman saw the silver needle disappear between the short-tentacle Wand��s eyebrows and entered a state of rage again.


    The short-tentacle wand was thinking about how he could use Holy Word: shield in real life, but at this moment, a high-pitched eagle��s cry suddenly came from the sky.


    An arrow hit the wooden board between the short-tentacle wand and the needle.


    The sense of crisis made the needle quickly retreat and dodge another arrow that brushed past her cheek, but the arrow circled in the air and pierced into the back of the needle.


    ��If only the arrow in the world crack could also use magic to control the direction.��


    A figurended between the needle and the short-tentacle wand. He shouted in all directions not long after hended.


    ��Who��s the short-tentacle wand? Priest? Where��s the priest?��


    ��Team wipe?��The short-tentacle wand shouted in surprise when it heard this voice. Even his teammates in the game hade to the real world?


    The short-tentacle wand would never mistake this voice. Every time they were wiped in a dungeon, there would always be this voice wailing beside them.


    ��What?��


    Just as the archer was about to correct him, his instinct told him to immediately grab the cor of the short-tentacle wand and jump to the other side of the deck.


    The position where the archer and the short-tentacle wand were originally was prated by two sharp tentacles.


    ��Cough... hurry up and run.��The short-tentacle wand covered the wound on its abdomen and said to the archer with blood mixed in its mouth.


    ��Everyone, everyone in the magic is so annoying!��


    The needle pulled out the arrows that had pierced its back in a frenzy. Twenty-six silent monks in gray robes walked out of the cabin.


    The gray fog began to spread on the deck..


    It was impossible to win here by just relying on the archer alone.


    ��We, the scarlet snake, have never lost a team battle.��The Archer took out three more arrows from the quiver beside him and nocked them on the bowstring. At that moment, the ship tilted in the direction of the short-tentacle magic staff.


    The reason for the tilt was not because the cabin was flooded. The short-tentacle magic staff turned around in surprise and looked behind him... a group of heavily armed thugs hadnded on the deck behind the short-tentacle magic staff.


    The weight of their equipment almost overturned the entire merchant ship.


    ��Looks like it��s about time.��


    Rona took out a pure white mask and put it on his face. When the magic power was poured into it, a scarlet ouroboros mark appeared on the top of the mask.


    ��Guild... Guild leader?��The short-tentacle wand could not believe that the person who was emitting a terrifying magic aura... was his guild leader in the game.


    ��Hold down here and don��t move!��


    Just as the short-tentacle wand was shocked by the background of this group of people, a woman came to his side and sprinkled a bottle of potion on her wound.


    ��Ice Vani?��The short-tentacle wand recognized another warrior yer in the guild based on the voice.


    The Short-tentacle Wand��s head was a little dizzy. He watched as the heavily armed thugs slowly walked towards the stitches in the distance.


    ��Who is it!��Rona��s eyes swept across the judges behind the mask. ��Are you bullying the priests of our guild?��


    The short-tentacle wand swore that if it were a girl, it would have given its body to the judge when it heard this sentence.

 Chapter 892

    ?


    Chapter 892: Chapter 906, rescue


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hymina poured her magic power into the river water in front of her. The unblessed river water had very little guidance to her magic power.


    But Hymina didn��t n to rely on the magic alone to seek help..


    The magic power spread in the river water, and a catfish-like creature suddenly emerged from the water.


    ��Miss! Where��s your father?��


    The catfish spat out bubbles and spoke in anguage that Hymina could understand.


    ��My father...��hymina heard the catfish mention this, a disappointed expression took over her face. ��His condition has be very strange since he arrived in that city. Also, Mr. Wright... can you contact my guards?��


    ��My Lady, ever since that group of adjudicators upied the coastline... We don��t dare to go nearnd anymore.��The catfish��s voice was filled with sorrow. ��Lord Basimonte��s condition is also deteriorating...��


    As soon as catfish finished speaking, two tentacles suddenly emerged from the surroundings of the burning merchant ship and pierced through the entire ship.


    ��My Lady, let me take you out of this dangerous ce first! The inquisitors here are too terrifying.��


    ��Wait! Mr. Wright, look over there...��


    Hymina��s finger pointed at the burning merchant ship in the distance. The merchant ship that was originally burned by the mes was upied by arge amount of gray fog.


    But in Hymina��s eyes, a dim light had unknowingly gathered above the merchant ship.


    The Cry of the Falcon echoed in the sky, and a torrent of magic power spread out above the merchant ship.


    ��Someone on the ship has started a war with the adjudicator?��Catfish also sensed the ear-piercing sound of swords shing against each other on the ship.


    ��It��s a snake, the snake of Yevilk.��


    Hymina nced at the message on the magic. All the members of the Crimson Snake Guild had gone offline except for her. However, before the magic bullet left, he sent her a ��teleportation gate��.


    This teleportation gate led to a live broadcast realm. The content of the realm was titled ��World of Monsters��. Today��s target is to rescue the priests of our guild.��


    Through the live stream, Hymina could clearly see the battle situation on the merchant ship.


    ��Then... those thugs? Miss, let��s leave quickly.��Catfish��s voice sounded as if she would turn into catfish soup in the next second.


    The reputation of the snake of Yevilk waspletely negative in the country near the sea, regardless of whether it was a human race or a non-human race.


    Hymina stared at the words that floated across the live broadcast. This was a greeting from the other viewers, but from their greetings... the reputation of the snake of Yevelk was not that bad in Nn.


    ..


    Jose was eating fish ball noodle, which was considered as Jose��s Supper... In the end, before he had even eaten half of a bowl of noodles, thousand noodles, which he had not seen for a long time, flew into Jose��s study like a crow, he forced Joshua to open the live broadcast of ��World of monsters��.


    ��The judge is sewing needles, I won��t mistake her for someone else!��


    Thousand faces ced his hands on the desk and his face was upied by the word ��Hate��. In the live broadcast, the members of the snake mercenary group from Yevelk were fighting with a group of... unknown gray-robed men.


    The background was a burning merchant ship, and the camera lens was controlled by a levitation spell, so Joshua could see the overall battle situation clearly.


    Even so, the entire battle was still very chaotic. Josh could only see that the snake��s staff officer, Rona, had released a ray made of fire elements from the tip of his staff, melting the wooden merchant ship��s mast into debris.


    Just from this scene alone, Josh did not want to believe that these mercenaries were there to save people, but Rona, who had be a cameraman, was also very smart. The mercenaries cleverly avoided the scene where the gray-robed men were torn to pieces.


    These scenes were either far-sighted or not captured at all.


    ��So what are you going to do?��


    Josh continued to swallow the remaining half of the fish ball noodle in his bowl. Thousand Faces waspletely enraged, as if he was going to pass through the magic and personally punish the judges on the battlefield.


    ��You are the employer of those mercenaries. Let them keep the stitches. This guy is very useful to us,��thousand faces said to Josh.


    Josh silently stopped the chopsticks in his hand and opened the text message to find Reyerk, who was in the line of work.


    ��I��m not at the scene. The current Commander is my advisor, Rona. I will pass on your request to him, Mr. Josh.��


    Reyerk quickly replied to Josh��s message. Thousand-face still looked worried.


    However, in the live broadcast, the situation was one-sided. The mercenaries of the snake of Yevelk made the 26 gray-robed men lose their ability to move.


    However, the camera did not focus on the battle between the two sides. The focus was on the mercenaries who started to rescue the merchants and sailors who survived on the merchant ship.


    Josh could still see a group of snake mercenaries surrounding thest gray-robed man from the background. She seemed to be shouting something at the leader of the snake.


    Her shouting did notst long. The mercenaries behind her easily covered her mouth with a cloth coated with an unknown potion. The heavily wounded judge fell to the ground and fainted.


    ��If this scene is broadcastter, it will be treated as a kidnapping.��


    Josh could not help but say something, but thousand faces did not answer Josh. She really did not have the mood toin to Josh.


    Thousand Faces had learned from the dark elves that their race was still alive, and that they had joined the judgement faction together with the World Tree.


    After learning about this news, thousand faces really wanted to find the dark elves and ask them where the traitors were, and then get to the bottom of all of them.


    However, thousand faces��current identity made it impossible for her to stay far away from Nn and the ck dove headquarters... This Dark Elf was a rational avenger. She knew that her real enemy was a creature from the outside world, the person she was facing now was just a hound raised by a creature from the outside world.


    ��Jose...��after thousand-face saw that the live broadcast had ended, he turned around and looked at Jose.


    ��I know, I know.��Jose picked up his chopsticks again, feeling a little tired. ��After the world rift waspleted, I originally wanted to give myself a period of vacation... now it seems that there��s a new mission, but at least there��s a reward from the world tree, right? ��I��ll get the snake to bring the judge to Nn. I��ll leave the interrogation to you.��


    ��Thank you. Now I can finally say something to you.��Thousand-face��s reply made Joshua stop the chopsticks in his hand.


    ��What is it?��


    ��The World Tree of our race will not let you down.��


    At this time, Joshua saw a rare smile on the Dark Elf��s face. Although her race had chosen thepletely opposite path, it was still much better than total annihtion.

 Chapter 893

    ?


    Chapter 893: Chapter 907, charge


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the Wright River.


    Rona held the front of his magic staff. The Frost system spell flowed out from Rona��s palm. The magic staff, which was already slightly overheated, was quickly cooled down by the cold aura.


    ��Is there anyone alive under the cabin?��


    ��Saving people is really not something we should do.��


    A mercenaryined in dissatisfaction. He had just carried an unconscious sailor onto the deck.


    ��Stopining. Bring the injured to the merchant ship��s spare wooden boat. This ship won��tst long!��


    After the battle ended, Ronamanded the members to clean up the battlefield. The snake of Yevelk had indeed done many dirty things in the past, but these were all forced by life.


    Now that their lives had long been stabilized, the members of the mercenary group all agreed that they still needed a good reputation.


    Although it sounded hypocritical, it did not feel good to be avoided like a gue on the streets.


    Rona continued to cool the staff in his hand. The original crystal embedded in the top of this staff could multiply the effect of his casting. The downside was that if he poured too much mana into it, it would break.


    In the game, it could be considered that the durability of the staff had been depleted. The rarity and quality of the staff was also at the level of an epic.


    Back then, the snake of Yevrk was found in a dangerous ancient ruin.


    ��Open your eyes. I know you haven��t fainted.��


    Rona squatted down in front of the judge. He had fought with the judge a few times, but the stitch was the most troublesome judge he had ever met, so Rona did not dare to let his guard down.


    So much so that the wand in his hand was already in a critical state.


    When the needle on the deck heard this sentence, it once again let out a strangeugh..


    ��Stopughing, do you still havepanions?��


    Rona would not go easy on any judge because his former lover, hisrades in the mercenary group, were all suffering from the gray fog, and the main culprit was the judge.


    Therefore, when he was entrusted by Jose to catch the needle, he was still a little dissatisfied... but since it was an order from his employer, Rona could only follow it.


    However, just because Jose was the only one who caught the needle, it did not mean that they had to bypass the other judges.


    The needle did not speak but continued tough loudly. Thisughter sounded a little strange to Rona.


    ��Answer me! Do you have any otherpanions?��Rona was a little annoyed by Needle��sughter.


    ��No!��


    Needle suddenly stoppedughing and answered Rona in a simrly angry voice.


    When she looked at Rona, Rona discovered that half of the judge��s cheek was festering.


    ��You detestable fellows, what mercenary group, What Alliance! One by one, you destroyed my toys without any reason!��Needle shouted at Rona in a crazy voice, rona suddenly grabbed her cloak and pulled her to the other side.


    But this action was still a little toote. Needle��s calf was instantly cut off by an invisible de.


    At this moment, Rona saw a stranger at the back of the merchant ship. His target was not rona but needle.


    ��It��s time to end.��After needle��s calf was broken, heughed crazily again.


    This time, Rona felt arge amount of gray magic gathering at the stern of the ship. His target was still the needle. Rona only needed to dodge.


    However, at this moment, Rona pressed his staff against the ground. Pure White runes shed in front of Rona, and a magic barrier formed by the runes instantly unfolded in front of Rona.


    A gray torrent swept through the magic barrier formed by Rona. The magic power of the caster was far beyond Rona��s expectations, and the barrier shattered in less than two seconds.


    ��Get lost!��Seeing that Rona had blocked the attack for her, sutures shouted angrily again.


    ��Did you just say... Alliance?��


    Rona��s voice sounded veryborious. Just these few seconds of the magic barrier was about to drain the magic power in his body.


    ��So what!��Stitched needle roared angrily again.


    ��I��m just a little... surprised. So You��re ying world rift too.��


    The moment Rona finished speaking, the primary crystal at the tip of his magic staff shattered into pieces. The magic barrier also disappeared in an instant, but fortunately, the other members found the attacker at the stern.


    They quickly reacted and attracted the attacker��s aggro.


    ��Rona!��


    The archer immediately came to Rona, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and found that the skin on the arm holding the staff hadpletely disappeared.


    ��Hey... You Can��t hold the mouse anymore,��the archer said as he looked at the wound on Rona��s hand.


    ��Keya, now you��re making such a boring joke...��


    Rona fell into the Archer��s arms before he could finish his words.


    Suturing��s pupils contracted when she saw this scene. Just as she was about to jeer and say, ��Serves you right,��a needle made of gray fog emerged from below the deck and pierced directly into her be.


    In that instant, suturing lost consciousness and fell onto the deck.


    When suturing opened her eyes again, she appeared in a dark space... a space that she had long been familiar with.


    ��Needle, you failed.��


    A figure made of gray fog appeared in front of the needle. It wore a mask with a beak on its face, and the fingers on its hands were three times the length of an ordinary person.


    The figure made of gray fog slowly stroked the half of the needle��s face that had festered.


    ��Don��t say anything else. Isn��t it just death? I��ve been waiting for a long time,��the needle shouted at it.


    Finally, her hand moved to the needle��s neck and suddenly stopped the needle��s neck.


    ��You will be my nourishment.��


    The needle felt the suffocating feelinging from her neck, and a smile appeared on her face again... because even if the world in front of her was pitch-ck, it didn��t matter whether she closed her eyes or not.


    She was born alone and shrouded in darkness. The needle hated this world, so she wanted to take revenge and leave this world.


    Now she could finally leave this ce that she hated.


    But in her trance, Stitches heard something roar. She opened her eyes in disbelief again. The roar was not an illusion.


    An ORC in armor suddenly rushed out from the corner. He let out an angry roar again and used the shield in his hand to push back the gray figure that was holding onto Stitches��neck.


    Needle fell to the ground again, coughing non-stop..


    ��But... what...��needle breathed in the air around her, looking at the orc in front of her with an iprehensible expression.


    ��No matter who you are! Get lost!��Needle shouted at the orc, but the orc also roared at the grey fog in the distance.


    ��Needle, you��re resisting my will.��


    There was no anger in the figure formed by the gray fog, but his long ws suddenly attacked the orc, and in an instant, the ORC was pinned to the ground.


    ��How did I know this would happen! ? I don��t even know where this damn orc came from!��The anger once again filled needle��s heart. She could not even be killed now.


    However, needle once again felt the suffocating feeling of her neck being strangled. The gray fog was clearly grabbing the orc��s neck.


    In the next second, thunder and lightning exploded in the dark space. An arrow made of thunder shot towards gray fog, piercing a hole in gray fog��s body.


    ��Needle! Where did the power in your consciousnesse from!��Gray fog��s voice sounded a little angry.


    ��The power in my consciousness?��


    Needle retreated in confusion. She had no idea what had happened, but a sharp tentacle appeared in gray fog��s hand and stabbed at needle. Needle watched helplessly as the tentacle stabbed at her, but the bear with long horns stood in front of needle. The tentacle stabbed into the bear��s skin, and the giant bear let out a painful roar.


    There were wounds on the needle��s arm, but she didn��t feel anything.


    At this moment, needle looked at the giant bear with horns in front of her in a daze. She suddenly remembered that she had seen this bear before.


    Suddenly... needle turned around and looked behind her. Twenty-four fully armed orcs and Tauren, as well as blood elves and trolls, were charging toward her. The leader of the orcs raised the long sword in his hand, he roared..


    ��For the Horde!��

 Chapter 894

    ?


    Chapter 894: Chapter 908, the condemned


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Josh woke up the next day, he saw a ck crow standing at the head of his bed, staring at him with its dark eyes.


    In that instant, Josh��s remaining drowsiness disappeared, but he quickly regained hisposure and did not wake up Healy who was sleeping soundly beside him.


    ��Can��t you contact me via text message?��


    Josh looked at the mirror and changed into his own clothes. At that moment, Josh was d that he had the habit of sleeping in his pajamas.


    ��I sent you a message via text message.��


    The Crow pped her wings andnded on the frame of the mirror. However, she did not stay for long. She impatientlynded on Josh��s head and used her ws to smooth out the fur that Josh had raised up.


    ��Stop! Stop!��


    Joshua shook his head and chased the crow away. With his other hand, he opened the magic. Thousand-face sent a text message to Joshua at six in the morning and another one at around eleven in the morning, it was already 12:30.


    Today was a rare holiday for Joshua and Healy. The purple-d man did not arrange any sses for Healy in the morning, so Joshua switched tozing in bed.


    ��Healy is still resting?��


    Crow nced at Healy who was still sleeping soundly on the bed. In thousand face��s impression, Healy did not have any habit ofzing in bed.


    ��What��s there to rest for? She��s currently chasing hundreds of alliance yers all over the map at Long de Hignd.��


    Josh casually opened the world��s Rift Partition in the Spellcaster Forum. As expected, this partition was once again upied by the Gnoll.


    This gnoll appeared in Longde Hignd at noon today. The yers of the alliance had one experience in resisting the ��Rift Lord Monster��, so this time, the yers were using the Guild as a unit to carry out the strategy.


    However, the Gnoll yer today was not Joshua... it was Hiri.


    Joshua nced at the posts in the forum, which were already filled with wails, among them were ��Why is this gnoll attacking so fast!����How can its axe block a hunter��s arrow!����Don��t be sad, Hunter yers, it can even block a mage��s spell.��


    Josh couldn��t catch an arrow with his bare hands or hack a fireball with his axe, but... Hiri was very good at it.


    ��Aren��t you going to exin it to your yers?��


    Thousand Faces had tried the game before, but she chose the tribe. The tribe��s level 25 leveling area had also spawned a crack lord this morning.


    However, this lord was killed by the tribe��s yers in less than an hour, and thousand faces didn��t even see a hair.


    ��I exined it.��Josh pointed at the top post of the World Crack Division. Many yers had questioned the strength of this Gnoll Lord Yesterday, so, Joshua sent its data directly to the Spellcaster Forum.


    This post also included a promise that it would never strengthen this monster again.


    ��Hili will probably y for a while.��Joshua came to the bedside and tidied up her long silver-gray hair. ��You��re looking for me because of that judge named stitches?��


    ��This morning, the snake members escorted that guy to Nn.��


    Joshua had already instructed the snake of Yevilk members that thousand-face would be his agent to take care of that Judge.


    ��The work of imprisoning her was very smooth. I interrogated her, but it didn��t work.��


    ��Your interrogation didn��t Work?��


    Among the people that Joshua knew, this dark elf��s interrogation skills could be said to be the highest level. Thousand-face couldn��t even interrogate a prisoner with intelligence. Joshua really couldn��t think of anyone else who could get something out of a prisoner��s mouth.


    ��Many of the judges have modified their bodies. The stitchespletely eliminate the pain in their bodies. She also doesn��t have any friends or rtives. This kind of person is the most difficult to deal with,��thousand faces said.


    ��A guy who has nothing? But you came to me early in the morning... or should I say, during lunch time, to ask for help?��Joshua realized that it was already noon.


    ��It��s not like she has nothing. When I was interrogating her... she was still using the magic.��


    When thousand-face said this, his voice sounded a little annoyed.


    ��I roughly understand. Take Me there,��Joshua said.


    ..


    Thousand-face interrogated the judge in the basement of the ck dove headquarters.


    As a ck dove organization with countless dark histories, it was reasonable for them to have an underground prison to interrogate others.


    As Joshua followed thousand faces around the dark basement, he could still see the bloodstains on the tiles on the floor.


    It was obvious that thousand faces did not ask anyone to clean up this ce. Moreover, this ce had been used a few times recently. This Dark Elf had never shown any mercy to traitors.


    Therefore, this basement also became a powerful deterrent to maintain the loyalty of the ck pigeon members.


    Joshua followed thousand-face all the way to the cell at the end of the basement. After passing by the various torture devices in the cell that looked insane, Joshua could clearly see the figure sitting in the corner.


    ��At least a hundred innocent people have died at her hands. Moreover, she dismembered human limbs for fun. Your friend... the illness of Faroese��s ck swan father is very likely caused by her.��


    Thousand-face had worked with Joshua for so long, and he clearly knew Joshua��s personality. He would never behead a character that he could recruit, but sometimes, when Joshua took someone��s life, he would not hold back either.


    This always gave thousand-face the feeling that... Joshua seemed to be drifting away from this world, although this feeling was mostly due to...ziness.


    ��You guessed that I��m going to say that torturing underage girls is illegal?��Joshua looked at the judge through the rusty bars. Judging from his appearance alone, it was really easy for many people to feel sympathy for him.


    A young girl with bruises all over her body was sitting in a corner of the prison cell. No matter who it was, they would feel pity for her.


    ��She might be in her fifties this year. With your human age, she can��t be called a young girl.��


    ��Torturing aunties is actually against thew in Nn. Er... forget it.��


    Joshua looked at thousand-face and pursed his lips. It was obvious that he did not want to continue arguing with Joshua about such meaningless topics.


    ��Stitch! I��ll Give You One Last Chance!��Thousand-face ignored Joshua, she opened the cell door and walked in. She shouted at the judge, ��If you don��t speak, it won��t be as simple as losing a leg.��


    Josh noticed that the judge had lost her left calf. However, under Thousand Faces��threat, she still lowered her head and looked at the ground.


    There was no light in her eyes. She looked like a puppet with a broken string.


    Thousand Faces took a deep breath and resisted the idea of killing the judge. He turned around and looked at Josh.


    A white cat appeared in Josh��s hand. The white cat seemed to hate the smell of blood here. However, when it was useless to resist, Josh still put it on his head.


    With the vision provided by the white cat, when Josh opened his eyes again, he saw a green line made of light from thousand-face��s body leading to the top of the basement.


    This meant that thousand-face was connected to the magic. As for the judge... There were a total of twenty-six of them, spreading over her head like dense branches.


    �� ��


    PS: Push a friend��s book, ��Ghosts Ahead��(:)

 Chapter 895

    ?


    Chapter 895: Chapter 910, dear yer


    Trantor: 549690339


    Currently, Joshua had discovered that there were twoponents to this world... one was the conscious world that represented the consciousness and soul, and the other was the real world that the living beings lived in.


    The runes were used as a bridge and a medium to connect the two worlds. However, the source of the magic power was still a mystery, but one thing was certain.


    A soul could only have one mana. However, if two souls shared a body, Joshua was not too sure, ry and M, the siblings under themand of the Skeleton Duke, had not tried to activate another mana crystal.


    However, in the current situation, Joshua could only think of twenty-six souls sharing a body at the same time. This was equivalent to the symptoms of twenty-six split personalities.


    ��Do you judges have the ability to absorb the souls of others?��


    Joshua also came to the inner part of the prison cell. After bypassing some torture instruments, he stood next to thousand-face and asked.


    ��The stitches were bestowed by her messenger with the ability to enve others mentally.��When thousand-face mentioned the past, he had already secretly tightened his grip on the dagger in his hand.


    It was hard to imagine how strong the Dark Elf��s self-control was to not identally kill her enemy when she was interrogating him.


    ��A human with weak willpower would be a puppet in her hands, but this is the ability to control other people��s souls. I don��t know if she can draw power from it,��thousand-face said.


    ��Now it seems that he has this ability...��when Joshua approached the judge, he realized that the soul in the judge��s body was abnormally strong. It was not a soul that was so strong that it made people shudder.


    Instead, it was a deformed body that looked like many weak souls were stitched together.


    The white cat, which had been lying on Joshua��s head, let out a hoarse roar at the judge. It looked like it hated the judge very much.


    ��Its consciousness ispletely immersed in the magic.��


    Thousand-face suddenly stabbed the dagger in his hand at her eyes. The dagger stopped in mid-air when it was about to touch her eyeballs.


    Under such circumstances, any normal person��s eyes would blink reflexively, but there was no reaction from the stitches.


    Thousand-face was using this method to prove to Josh that she had cut off her perception of the outside world.


    ��I found this on her.��A green leaf sealed in the primary crystal appeared on thousand-face��s other hand.


    ��To prevent being infected by the gray fog?��


    When Joshua wanted to take the primary crystal from thousand-face��s hand, the white cat had already jumped up on his head and was in a state ofplete rage.


    It seemed that in the eyes of this white cat, this primary crystal was something that he absolutely did not want to touch, such as... water.


    ��How should I put it? I have a slight sense of aplishment.��


    Arge number of magic web interfaces that thousand-face could not understand appeared in front of Joshua��s eyes. On these magic web interfaces, there was only arge number ofplicated inscriptions shing.


    ��Sense of aplishment?��Thousands of faces tried to find something useful among the messy runes on the magic web interface, but in the end, they failed.


    ��If every judge is as passionate about the magic web as she is, I think no one would believe in such a strange God as something outside the world.��


    Joshua used his fingertips to swipe away some useless magic puppet interfaces, leaving only two images that were still shing with runes.


    ��Did you cut off the connection between her and the magic?��Thousand faces asked immediately when he saw that Joshua had stopped what he was doing.


    ��Before cutting off the connection, let��s see what this judge is doing with the magic. Aren��t you curious?��Joshua asked.


    ��I��m not curious.��


    Thousand faces answered Joshua very straightforwardly. She could joke with Joshua during her daily work, but when it came to matters rted to past hatred, thousand faces really did not have any sense of humor.


    Before Joshua could answer thousand-face, a violent roar came from the magic in front of Joshua.


    ��I told you! I don��t need to cooperate! Get lost!��


    This voice should be the judge named stitches. The magic interface showed the long de hignd in the crack of the world.


    ��So this judge is a violent tribal yer.��


    Joshua quietly watched as she controlled a Tauren Druid, transforming into a giant bear and pouncing on the Gnoll.


    It was very rare for Horde yers to appear in the Alliance��s training grounds. Joshua looked at the battle situation from another screen.


    There were a total of twenty-six horde characters on the battlefield. All of them were controlled by needle. These characters formed a team and became the first line of defense against the Gnoll��s attack.


    The surrounding alliance yers were greatly impressed by the bravery of these horde warriors. They all expressed their desire to lend a hand, but in the end..


    ��Get lost! Get Away from me! Ah! Damn it!��


    Stitch��s voice was already a little hoarse. The other alliance yers formed a team and circled around the Gnoll��s back, wanting tounch a sneak attack. However, they did not expect that the Gnoll controlled by Hiri had an additional skill... flying axe.


    This battle did not have a decentmander likest time. Although the Gnoll��s HP was steadily decreasing, the yers were still being chased around by the rift lord.


    This time, Jose increased the Lord��s HP disy. Hiri seemed to be tired after ying for the whole afternoon. The Gnoll��s HP was only left with less than 10% .


    ��It��s my prey!��


    Stitch didn��t seem to be willing to hand over the Lord��s death to the Alliance yers. She was already immersed in a berserk tauren druid character.


    Just as the giant bear was about to pounce on the Gnoll, its movements suddenly froze. In the next second, the character instantly disappeared from the battlefield.


    ��What��s wrong now? !��


    Stitch��s Roar didn��t disappear. It was reced by another orc warrior��s voice.


    But she still focused on conquering the Lord. The moment she controlled the other tribe��s characters to attack the Gnoll, Stitch realized that the characters she controlled had all disappeared from her side.


    When stitch came back to her senses, the only character she could control was this orc warrior.


    Of course, she was instantly killed by the gnolls. The ORC warrior stood quietly in the graveyard in the form of a soul.


    ��Why... Why!��


    Stitch��s wailing voice continued. A notification popped up on the interface of the other characters she controlled. ��You have lost your Inte connection.��.


    ��hello.��


    Joshua logged into his world crack character and sent a private message to stitch.


    Stitch ignored the message. She logged out of her disconnected ount and kept trying to reconnect.


    ��I��ve already cut off the connection to your other ounts. It��s useless no matter how hard you try.��


    Another message popped up from the sewing needle��s dialog box. The moment sewing needle saw this message, he noticed Joshua��s presence.


    ��who are you!��


    Sewing needle immediately sent a message to Joshua.


    ��you can understand that I��m the defender of the magic.��


    ��defender? I Don��t care what you are... stay away from my toys!��


    The judge��s personality seemed to be very irritable. She did not have the patience tomunicate with Joshua.


    ��I can stay away from your toys, but they may never appear in the world of cracks in the future. You will also lose the right to visit the weave forever.��


    When Joshua sent this message, the other party did not reply to Joshua for a long time.


    ��Joshua has taken effect.��


    Thousand faces had been paying attention to the condition of the sewing needle��s body. While Joshua wasmunicating with the sewing needle on the magic, her expression gradually became distorted, but she still did not have any sense of the outside world.


    ��I know.��


    Joshua��s fingertips once again swept across some of the runes on the magic. The twenty-five rays of light that had turned gray on the sewing needle once again turned green.


    ��Joshua!��


    It was already toote when thousand-face wanted to hold Joshua��s wrist. The needle was about to exit this unconscious state, but Joshua gave her another chance to connect to the magic.


    ��Candy and a whip.��Joshua half-squatted in front of the chief judge and said, ��For a yer, there is nothing more painful than losing the connection when the Lord is about to die.��


    ��That Lord is your wife!��


    Thousand faces covered his forehead helplessly at this time.


    ��Hiri never liked to y the simple difficulty when she was ying the game.��Joshua said.


    ��- ��


    PS: Happy Tanabata! (from the bride who has been single for the same time and age).

 Chapter 896

    ?


    Chapter 896: Chapter 911, Iron Bones


    Trantor: 549690339


    After sewing controlled the warriors under hermand toplete the crusade against the Scourge of the Eric Forest, she finally woke up from her own space of consciousness.


    ��You��re finally awake.��


    Sewing��s eyes lit up again. Her eyeballs rolled for a moment, and she looked up at the Dark Elf standing in front of her.


    An ear-piercingughter echoed throughout the dungeon. Needle did not say anything the moment she recognized thousand-face. An iprehensible smile appeared on her face.


    ��We��re not in the court anymore!��


    Thousand-face tried her best to control her anger, but she still reached out and grabbed needle��s cor.


    ��So What? Do You Want Me To Beg You for mercy? You��re the one who was abandoned by your own race...��


    Before she could finish her sarcastic words, she covered her head with her hand. Thousand-face let go of her hand that was holding onto the cor of the sewing needle. In that instant, the sewing needle fell to the ground. Her hands that were supporting her body were trembling non-stop.


    ��What��s wrong with her now?��


    Joshua saw that the judge had not woken up for more than three seconds before she fell to the ground again, unable to move. The life force in her body was also rapidly fading away.


    ��Excessive blood loss,ck of water, and the body has not eaten for a long time.��


    Thousand-face half squatted beside the stitches, looking at her dry lips and skinny arms.


    ��She has always been using a state simr to hibernation to save her body��s wear and tear, but now she may not even have the strength to speak.��Thousand-face grabbed the clothes of the stitches and turned her face to him. ��It��s okay, the judge��s body absorbs more quickly than a human��s.��


    ��Does that mean she fainted from hunger?��


    Joshua looked at thousand-face and took out a piece of ck bread from somewhere. Then he stuffed it directly next to thousand-face��s dry lips.


    ��Open your mouth!��Thousand-face shouted in amanding tone.


    The Dark Elf was already prepared, but the needle did not appreciate it... she kept her mouth shut for this rough feeding.


    However, in her weakened state, she was still unable to resist the power of thousand noodles. The piece of ck bread was forcefully stuffed into her mouth.


    The moment it was stuffed into her mouth, the stitches directly spat it out.


    ��Who... would eat something!��


    At this moment, she revealed her iron-willed side, as if she would rather die than eat thousand noodles��s food.


    Thousand noodles did not feel much resistance against the stitches. She picked up another piece of bread and continued to do the same thing.


    ��Thousand-face, please wait a moment.��


    Joshua looked at the terrible scene in front of him and opened his own magic web interface.


    ��What are you waiting for?��Thousand-face didn��t stop what she was doing. However, this time, the defense of the needle was much tighter. She started to use her teeth to resist thousand-face��s violent feeding.


    However, Joshua could feel that the energy in the judge��s body that was keeping her alive was rapidly dissipating. It was estimated that in another hour or two, the judge would really starve to death.


    ��I��ll order a takeaway,��Joshua said.


    ��Takeaway?��Thousand-face heard a brand new word again.


    In less than half an hour, a goblin came to the dungeon with a box of packaged food and handed it to Joshua.


    This takeaway was actually made by Joshua by asking Mrs. Marina to contact the kitchen of the Hearthstone Tavern, and then delivered here by Owl Express..


    Jose took the wrapped paper box and went to the side of the sewing needle. The sewing needle still red at Jose fiercely.


    As for Jose, he didn��t pay any attention to her. He directly opened the paper box and inside was a golden crispy fried whole chicken.


    The quality of this fried whole chicken was much better than thousand noodles��ck bread. Just the moment the paper box was opened, the aroma of pepper and salt spread throughout the entire prison cell.


    Thousand noodles, who had not eaten lunch, could not help but swallow his saliva when he smelled the aroma.


    ��Come! Open your mouth!��


    Joshua twisted the fried chicken leg and ced it in front of the needle. The needle looked at the golden crispy skin of the chicken that was emitting the aroma. Her fierce eyes could not help but jump.


    However, the judge was still very determined not to open her mouth.


    ��Don��t be so disrespectful to the chicken. Take the punishment chicken!��


    Joshua was also a little annoyed by the attitude of sewing because he had not had lunch yet. He did not even have breakfast.


    ��So What��s the benefit of being so loyal to the Court?��Joshua did not understand and put the fried chicken leg into the paper box. ��What did the Court Promise You? Status? Money? or something like eternal life?��


    This was the question that Joshua had always wanted to ask these judges, and that was what was in it for them to be believers of something outside the world.


    Joshua��s question seemed to hit the most sensitive part of the needle��s heart.


    ��What court has nothing to do with me, I just simply hate...��the moment the needle used herst bit of strength to refute Joshua, she underestimated Joshua��s skill, and in the next second, a fried chicken leg was stuffed into her mouth.


    The needle wanted to spit it out like a thousand-sided ck bread, but she just happened to bite off a part of the fried chicken leg.


    The crispy skin and tender chicken meat along with the aroma of salt and pepper burst out in her mouth. The chicken meat was also wrapped in a delicious juice.


    The needle, who had not eaten anything for a long time, could not resist but refuse a few times and swallowed the food in her mouth.


    The moment she swallowed it, two streams of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. It was unknown whether it was because she had been humiliated or because she was touched.


    ��Don��t cry. As long as you answer our questions honestly, you can eat as much as you want. Do you want a Sip of Coke? It��s cold.��


    Jose opened the package of a bottle of sin c in the carton. Thousand Noodles, who was beside him, covered his head with his hands as he watched this scene with a headache. 1


    Maybe she had crossed her bottom line, or she was thinking that it was a waste not to eat it.


    The stitches couldn��t be bothered to yell at Josh anymore. She didn��t have any chains on her hands, and the weak magic power in her body couldn��t support her to do anything.


    But... she could still pick up two fried chicken legs.


    So the stitches began to feast on the delicious fried chicken. The way she ate was really terrifying, which reminded Josh of a wolf that was biting its prey.


    After she experienced the benefits of fried chicken, she got rid of the two legs and picked up the whole chicken. While eating the chicken breast, she looked at thousand noodles with vignce, as if she was afraid that thousand noodles would take away her lunch.


    However, her body structure was still simr to a human��s. Halfway through eating, she swallowed because she had not drunk water for a long time.


    Josh handed her the Sin C that was opened beside him... she hesitated for a moment because of the dark green liquid in the Sin C when she received the needle.


    However, Josh did not need to poison her now, so she still took a small sip. After that sip, she did not stop. She raised the ss bottle higher and higher and gradually swallowed it inrge mouthfuls, the Sin C in the bottle was finally finished by her in one gulp, and she burped contentedly.

 Chapter 897

    ?


    Chapter 897: Chapter 912, World Mission + 2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Perhaps she had been starving for too long, she did not even spare the bones of this fried chicken.


    Joshua watched as she ate the entire skeleton and swallowed it. Her dry lips were also stained with oil.


    ��The whereabouts of the Dark Elves?��


    The needle rubbed her abdomen. One fried chicken could not satisfy the energy needs of her body.


    However, needle knew that if she wanted to eat the second fried chicken, she had to answer Joshua��s question.


    ��Thousand noodles, it��s useless even if you go back. All your friends and family are dead.��Needle provoked thousand noodles again.


    ��I know. That��s why I want to kill all the traitors.��


    Thousand noodles adjusted her state of mind while needle ate the fried chicken. After all,pared to killing needle, she wanted topletely destroy the trial court.


    ��Kill them all? That��s such a nice word. How do you n to kill them all... by burning the world tree with mes?��The stitches let out a piercingugh again.


    ��If it��s possible, I will personally pour tar on it.��


    Thousand-face did not deny the Stitches��suggestion. If the World Tree of her race was really corroded by the gray fog, thousand-face did not mind burning the dirty thing to the ground.


    ��mes can��t dispel the gray fog! ��There��s no way... Thousand-face, you should know!��Sewing interrupted thousand-face again. ��The rest of your nsmen have be loyal hounds of the gray fog. They have the power bestowed by the gray fog... the gray fog gathered around that tree is enough to turn any living creature into a meatball.��


    ��UM, can the conflict between the Dark Elves and the gray fog stop for a moment? You just need to tell me where the tree is.��


    Joshua could not wait to get involved in the conversation between the needle and thousand faces.


    The way the needle ate just now was too delicious, causing Joshua to be extremely hungry. He only wanted to find out the exact location of the Dark Elf World Tree and then go home for dinner.


    ��I don��t know,��the needle gave a simple answer to Joshua.


    No matter how good his temper was, these three words almost made Joshua want to roll up his sleeves and find a whip to whip the girl��s Butt a few times.


    However, the physical pain was no threat to the stitches. She also noticed the Twitch in the corner of Jose��s eyes, and a mischievous smile appeared on her face again.


    ��The World Tree of the Dark Elves is not on this continent. It has long been rooted on the back of a turtle.��The stitches cooperated with Jose and told him an important piece of information.


    ��Turtle?��


    ��Beimonte,��thousand-face suddenly said an unfamiliar name. ��It��s amon legend in the country near the sea. A giant turtle that��s as big as an ind can create a tsunami just by walking in the sea.��


    ��This is not a legend. If you want to burn that tree, I suggest you do it as soon as possible!��Stitch��s mouth cracked into a terrifying smile again.


    ��The Dark Elf tree is eating the soul and body of that turtle... that��s a delicious meal. Your Race is really creative. After that treepletely eats away the soul of the turtle, it will probablye to thend and start looking for humans as food.��


    ��If the adjudicators really do that, it��s equivalent to dering war on the whole world.��


    Joshua did not believe that the heretic court would make such a choice. If they really spread the gray fog on arge scale, then the countries would not only be wary of them.


    ��How long do you think the adjudicators you mentioned have existed for?��Needle asked Joshua in a low voice. ��The country of the sacred religion discovered the underground ruins a hundred years ago, and they only started toe into contact with everything about the gray fog. That��s why the believers of the gray fog are called the adjudicators. But the gray fog has existed for a long time... far longer than the history of mankind.��


    ��It sounds like some troublesome mission-rted information. You just need to tell me how to find that Turtle.��


    As if he had pressed the button to skip the plot while ying a game, Josh directly asked about the thing that he cared about the most.


    ��How would I know!��Suturing said, ��That turtle is hiding in the depths of the ocean. I Can��t get it toe to the shore!��


    ��I think we should be able to get some relevant information from the country near the sea.��Thousand faces seemed to be nning to make a trip to the country near the sea.


    ��Wait, I still have some questions.��


    Joshua directly moved a chair to sit in front of stitch. Thousand Faces felt a little ashamed standing next to Joshua.


    During the interrogation, she basically did not provide any substantial help. Joshua directly cut off the inte and bribed the fried chicken to let the judge tell all the information.


    ��Did you spread the gue of the city of iron?��


    This was another problem that Joshua needed to solve. The World Tree of the dark elves seemed to be rted to the gue.


    In the past few days, although the frost owl was online every day and Freya was offline, he heard from AL that shier had been talking about the situation of the city of iron recently.


    And from another reliable reviewer, Carrie, she learned that the situation of the Iron Guard city was not optimistic. Moreover, the influence of the gue was spreading to the surrounding countries.


    Even Farosi, who was thousands of miles away from the frost country, began to be wary of the citizens of the frost country because the rumor that the people of the frost country were the source of infection was spreading everywhere.


    ��Of course we did it. Who else could it be?��When needle mentioned this, she sounded very pleased with herself. Meanwhile, Joshua wanted to beat her up more and more, but he controlled his anger.


    ��Purpose?��Joshua asked.


    ��Of course, it��s to sacrifice food for our great god.��When needle mentioned ��God��, there was no hint of respect in her voice, instead, it sounded very perfunctory, ��War, famine, gue... the mutual suspicion between humans and the death battle between humans... if it turns into a river, all of these will be nutrients for the gray fog. Oh, right! ��The war between demons and humans has provided us with a lot of nutrients.��


    Sutures was still lingering on the edge of courting death. If it was Noggs who was present instead of Joshua, Noggs would probably chop off her head.


    ��That was a good time. It��s just that the war hasn��t been going on muchtely... so we have to start it again,��the needle said.


    ��Steel and Frost.��


    Thousand Faces had already guessed the purpose of these judges, but she couldn��t think of a way to stop them.


    ��The exclusion and conflict between the two nations brought about by the gue? Queen Yekana doesn��t seem like a soft dove. At times like this, we need movies and the magic to brainwash.��


    Since the Inquisitor wanted to stir up a dispute, Joshua could use public opinion to calm it down. He just wanted to see what method was best to calm it down.


    ��Are you going to make a new movie?��The Dark Elf keenly caught a word that she was more concerned about.


    ��It��s just a thought. That��s all I want to know. I��ll ask you onest question.��Joshua stared at the face of the inquisitor that had been corroded. Judging from the part of her that was still intact.., she should still be a pretty girl, but... she was too vicious.


    ��What question? Are you going to let me go, Mr. Good Man?��It was rare for the needle to use a pitiful tone.


    ��Your crime is enough to be sentenced to death. You can die a hundred times without a problem, but killing you is too troublesome. You still have to deal with the corpse... I might as well give you a job,��Jose said.


    ��Job? Are you saying that you want me to atone for my crime?��Asked the needle.


    ��I��m not that bored. I just treat you as a coolie.��Jose stood up and went out of the cell. ��Thousand faces will be in your care for the time being.��


    After saying this, thousand faces sent Jose out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 898

    ?


    Chapter 898: Chapter 913, the eye of the owl


    Trantor: 549690339


    Iron Guard city was close to the frost country��s territory.


    Shirer had already ordered the Silverfrost Fox family to provide resources and set up a temporary shelter.


    This shelter was made up of all kinds of tents. Fortunately, this ce was far away from the frost country��s unique permafrost climate, and the temperature was within the eptable range of the human body.


    Therefore, the temporary shelter did not need to consider the issue of keeping warm, but even so... the situation here was still not optimistic.


    Shirer rode his horse to patrol the entire shelter. This ce was full of infected people from the quarantine zone of the Iron Guard city. Some of them were residents who had settled down in the Iron Guard city, the other part were frost citizens who came to this city to seek work.


    ��This is indeed a symptom of being affected by the gray fog, but... It��s a little different.��


    Shier looked at the gue citizens who were sitting around him. Some of them had dull eyes, while the other group looked at Shier with fear.


    ��Different? Your Majesty... If you want to study the illness, we have a special alchemy workshop.��


    A person in charge of the silverfrost Fox family followed behind Shier with trepidation. The reason he was afraid was that this was a gue area! Just by sitting on the horse and breathing the same air as the gue people, he had a feeling that he would be infected.


    If it was possible, he absolutely did not want toe to this damned ce, but His Majesty��s orders forced him to obey.


    ��Are You Afraid?��Shier turned back to look at the person in charge of the Silverfrost Fox.


    ��It��s not that I��m afraid. Your Majesty, you have to pay attention to your own safety. It��s said that the gue in Iron Guard city is very severe... those infected will die of festering a week ago, and some will even turn into monsters.��


    While he was saying this, three civilians suddenly rushed out. He instantly pulled the reins in his hands in fear, and the horses neighed in fear.


    ��Get lost! All of you get lost! Don��te any closer! Otherwise...��he put his hand on the sword at his waist, and the knight guards behind him immediately pulled out the sword in their hands.


    ��Stop, Sir Enak.��


    Shier��s cold voice rang in his ears.


    ��But... But Your Majesty.��


    He stared at the three civilians, and there were several traces of festering on their cheeks.


    ��Do you want to disobey my orders?��


    The dignity that shier had built up in the Frost Kingdom was effective at this moment. Although the knight was so afraid that he wanted to turn around and run, he still withdrew the sword in his hand.


    Shier directly dismounted from her horse and came in front of the three civilians under the terrified gaze of her followers.


    They looked like a family of three with their father and mother bringing their daughter. The father��s condition looked a little strange, and his arms were trembling non-stop.


    ��Great monarch, please...��


    Their mother knelt down first and was about to beg for something from shier, but shier also knelt down in front of her.


    ��Your Majesty, Please stay away from that dangerous infected person!��


    When the knight saw that shier was actually about to reach out and touch the civilian��s festering cheek, he finally could not help but shout out in horror.


    ��Don��t move.��


    A leaf of the world tree appeared in Shier��s hand. Under the woman��s fearful gaze, the leaf of the world tree gently pressed against her festering facial skin.


    The contact between the leaf and her facial skinsted for more than ten seconds. When shier retracted the leaf of the world tree again, the leaf was still intact.


    ��Is that so?��Shier looked at the leaf in her hand. At that moment, the man behind the woman suddenly lost control and rushed toward shier with a terrifying roar.


    Shier was already prepared. The moment her fingertips touched the ground, a cold aura began to spread with her as the center. In the next moment, the man was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    ��Don��t worry, I didn��t kill her... and rx.��


    Shier paused when she said this, because she really didn��t know how tofort others. Suddenly, shier thought of something, and the interface of the magic appeared in front of the woman and the boy.


    In the interface of the magic, an owl used its wings to give a thumbs up, and the words ��It��s all done!��were beside it.


    ��Mother! It��s a waving owl!��The boy��s fear was washed away by the cute cartoon image, while his mother hugged the boy and cried.


    ��Sir,e here.��After doing all this, shier ordered the sir.


    ��Your Majesty... This...��


    It was already the limit for him toe to this shelter, not to mention the distance between him and those infected people.


    However, Shier��s terrifying expression made him understand that disobeying orders would result in a very tragic oue.


    Thus, the man slowly walked in front of shier with extremely awkward steps. Every step he took seemed to bring him one step closer to hell.


    ��What are you afraid of? The symptoms on their bodies are not contagious.��Shier looked at the leaf in his palm once again to confirm this point.


    ��Not contagious? But one-third of the residents of Iron Guard city have already experienced this symptom.��


    This knight had escaped from Iron Guard city, so he firmly believed in the gue.


    ��I know, but at least the source of infection is not these innocent civilians.��


    Shier had already dealt with two cases where the gray fog had caused disease. The first was the case of the Frost Wolf family��s mineral vein, and the second was the case of the white frost deer family��s prisoners in the dungeon.


    ��The gray fog is not contagious. Moreover, the only thing that can affect humans is the human spirit. The damage to the body is very small.��Shier nced at the frozen man. His expression seemed to have lost his mind.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��The real source of infection is something else. The thing that causes their skin to fester is the effect of a certain drug, or some kind of creature.��This was what shier could infer. ��The infected people in Iron Guard city are at most my people. Someone is secretly poisoning the people of the frost kingdom and then spreading it as a gue.��


    ��Is there any benefit in doing so?��


    The Knight was still a little unwilling to believe Shier��s analysis.


    ��Hatred.��Shier looked at the distant Iron Guard city. The smoke of something being burned spread all the way to the sky.


    She was no longer the naive little girl when she first took office. Shier knew that it was very easy to make one person hostile to another.


    ��Someone wants to incite the hatred of other countries towards the people of the frost country, and it has already taken effect.��


    After saying this, shier dispelled the freezing spell on the man��s body. He also lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    ��Pass down my orders. Thoroughly investigate the nearby rivers and drinking water sources for any signs of drug use. Also, investigate the source of the food! ��Also, get the healers toe in and check their symptoms. If anyone dares to disobey... Just tell me their names.��


    After saying this, shier sat back on his warhorse. At the same time, Shier opened the interface of his weave.


    ��I know you��re online. Quickly reply me.��


    Shier sent a message to the person who sent the fire. Instantly, he attached an expression of an owl kicking a door with its ws.

 Chapter 899

    ?


    Chapter 899: Chapter 914, negotiations between the two countries


    Trantor: 549690339


    In a group chat that was set up at thest minute, Joshua invited the king of Frost and the Queen of Steel respectively.


    This was a diplomatic negotiation between two big countries, but it was on the magic web.


    Shirer exined the inside story of the gue to Queen Yekana, including that the source of the gue was not the infected, but someone was secretly spreading the disease.


    Joshua could see the seriousness of the king��s exnation, because none of the messages she sent were followed by an OWL��s expression.


    ��where��s the evidence, your Majesty Shier?��


    Queen Yekana was silent for a long time. After reading Shier��s description, she directly asked the most critical question.


    ��Ms. Yekana, you can find a patient affected by the gray fog. His disease will never spread to other people.��


    ��you mean to ask me to bring the gue into the country?��


    Even though it was a text message, Joshua could still sense that the queen��s tone was not friendly.


    ��there are already many cities in my country that have been infected by the gue. The citizens are all in a state of panic. And you want me to tell the citizens that the gue will not spread? Who will believe me?��


    Empress Yekana further spoke of the most difficult dispute to resolve at the moment. The real purpose of the judges was to spread the panic and hatred towards the people of the frost country.


    These things were the real gue. Once the rumor that the people of the frost country were the source of the gue spread, it was estimated that the entire steel country would set off a wave of expulsion of the people of the frost country.


    In fact, such a situation had already appeared in every city of the country of steel.


    ��I will put the evidence in front of you, but please tell your king... the people of the country of frost who have been affected by the gue all over your country, please protect them and return to the country of Frost,��shier sent another message.


    ��Protect? Who will go... Those soldiers who are scared by the gue and don��t dare to approach? ��what you need to do now is to find out the culprit behind this, His Majesty Shier! ��If you can prove to everyone that this gue won��t spread, I think your people naturally won��t have to worry about being in danger.��


    Although what Empress Yekana said wasn��t very pleasant to hear, it was basically the truth. No matter how righteous the soldiers andw enforcers of a city were, they would not unreservedly protect a patient of another country who might cause the entire city to fall into the gue.


    More importantly, the steel nation and the Frost Nation had a long-standing grudge. It was estimated that the citizens of the steel nation would use this opportunity to release their resentment.


    ��Empress Yekana, what is the steel nation��s treatment of the infected now?��Jose intervened in their conversation.


    ��The choice now is to establish a quarantine zone. Most of your people visit my country formercial purposes, and there are many talents among them... so I��ve long ordered those city lords not to do anything stupid.��


    Empress Yekana hated the Silver Frost Fox family of the Frost Nation. This hatred affected the entire frost nation, but she still weed talents from the frost nationpletely. If they were willing to change their nationality.., she would wee them even more.


    ��foolish behavior?��


    Shier pressed on about thest thing Empress Yekana mentioned.


    ��the so-called quarantine zone is actually a cage. A cage means that the residents in the city will subconsciously treat them as prisoners, people of the next level. But don��t worry! ��they are still protected by our country��sws. It��s just that I��m not sure how long thisw can restrain the dissatisfaction of both sides.��


    At this point, Queen Yekana��s message added, ��we are willing to cooperate if you want your people to return to the country, but we can not guarantee the safety of the road.��


    ��please let them stay where they are.��


    Shier did not make an impulsive choice. Now, he just needed to maintain the status quo and resolve the misunderstanding between the two countries about the gue.


    After that, shier discussed some relevant details with Empress Yekana in detail. Empress Yekana then left the group chat.


    ��it feels like I have weed another test.��


    After Empress Yekana left, Shier sent a message to Jose. This time, he added an owl��s trembling expression as a matter of course.


    ��at least I don��t have to worry about the country of steel dering war for no reason in the future. If I still have evidence, I actually have one.��


    It was really hard for Joshua to imagine the rtionship between the two countries. If shier had notmunicated with Empress Yekana in the message, what would have happened.


    ��really?��


    An owl with sparkling eyes appeared again.


    ��I don��t know whether it counts or not. I��ve captured a prisoner of the Inquisitor. She knows the details of this gue... I��ll make a video and send it to you. Also, the Iron Nation��s propaganda can y these videos withrge-scale magic projection.��


    Joshua told Shayre some detailed ns, but this time, Shayre did not reply as quickly as before.


    After nearly two minutes, Shea sent a new message to Josh.


    ��it feels like I��m relying on your help this time... to solve the problem.��


    Behind Shea��s message was the expression of the owl touching its head with its wings.


    ��actually, if you have any problems, you cane to me for help at any time.��Josh subconsciously edited this message and sent it out.


    ��This... is it really okay?��After Shearer��s message, there was no more owl emoji package, so Joshua could infer that she was in a bit of a panic.


    ��As long as the demon race and the frost kingdom can maintain a good rtionship, this is not a problem.��


    This was Joshua��s real goal. The Frost Kingdom was the only country that was connected to the spatial rift of the demon world. As long as the Frost Kingdom was a friend, the other human countries really did not need to care about it.


    ��forever?��


    ��Yes.��


    With just a simple word from Joshua, shier sent an expression of an owl covering his face.


    ��I still have to deal with the aftermath of the gue. I��ll go to Nn to y with you when I have time.��


    Shier finally left this message and quickly went offline.


    Joshua looked at the Owl��s head that had turned gray and white in his friends list in the text message. He closed the interface of the demon and focused his gaze on the desk in front of him.


    Josh had already entrusted the snake of Yevelk to investigate the giant turtle named Besimonte in the country by the sea. All he needed to do now was wait for the results.


    The world crack was also operating smoothly. Currently, the highest level yer was still fuya, who had reached level 36, followed by her little follower, Al, who was Level 35.


    The level cap set by Jose was Level 60, which required yers to train for at least half a month to reach.


    However, World Rift was a game that only started after reaching Max level. Although Jose had designed it this way, Jose himself was only level 30.


    ��Jose, Hurry up and get online! Fuya will take us to the dungeon today.��


    The message from Fuya��s adventurer team popped up in Joshua��s text message. The person who sent the message was Carrie. She immediately used Joshua��s summoning spell.


    ��can you wait for me to finish my ss first! ?��hiri popped up in the group the next second. Her ability to secretly y the magic in ss had already reached the acme of perfection.


    ��today, I��m not going to y the dungeon. I��m going to write a new movie script.��Joshua sent a message, and the result of this message immediately blew up the entire Fuya Adventurer team.


    Even Fuya, who had been diving, floated to the surface at this time and sent out a bubble.

 Chapter 900

    ?


    Chapter 900: Chapter 915, new script


    Trantor: 549690339


    This time, Josh took an afternoon to finish writing the script. The reason was that he used the keyboard to type and then used the cat printer to print what he had written on paper.


    The cat printer was used to hold the white cat and then let the white cat cast a spell called ��Magic Mark��.


    This spell was often used when the caster needed to use a seal to prove his identity. The Owl Express order had also recently started to be written with Magic imprint.


    The specific operation method was that the white cat��s eyes shot out a strange light. As the light shone on the transparent paper, the words formed by magic were branded on the White Paper.


    Joshua spent half an hour to appease the white cat and let it ��print��all the scripts that it had written.


    After the printing work waspleted, the white paper was still white paper. Just by inputting magic power into the paper, the glowing words could be seen on the paper.


    This method was also verymon in some encrypted letters.


    ��Jose, the Holy Tree said that you��re abusing it again...��


    Tyreen came to Jose��s study when the ��printing��was almost over. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Jose hugging the white cat��s abdomen while the white cat stepped on Jose��s face with its ws, it wanted to use this method to stay away from Jose.


    ��Just let it handle some inscription magic.��


    Josh had no choice but to let go of the white cat. It jumped into Tyreen��s arms.


    After Tyreen rubbed her holy tree��s forehead with her hand, the white cat red at Josh and disappeared.


    Josh was checking the draft that the cat had ��printed��. Other than the words that were imprinted by the magic power, which were not well ced in the middle of the paper, the rest of the draft was impable.


    ��Is this the script for the new movie that you talked about this afternoon?��


    Tyreen suddenly realized what the stack of white paper in Josh��s hand meant.


    ��Well, do you want to take a look first?��


    Josh had been feeling more and more that the Frost Elf had entered a state of being... a saint without any desires.


    After she had enough believers to support her, her life had entered the rhythm of retirement. All she needed to do every day was sing and share some interesting stories on Nn radio in the evening.


    Perhaps only when Josh was writing a new story would this frost elf show her desire for something.


    ��Really... can I?��


    Tyreen��s voice sounded cautious. After all, she had just written the script.


    ��It��s not the first time you read the script in advance.��


    Josh handed the script to Tyreen. Tyreen took the script with both hands, as if she had seen the Frost Elves��Bible.


    ��Also, I��ll give you a reminder before you read it.��Josh felt a little guilty when he saw Tyreen��s expectant look.


    ��It��s okay. Even if this script is a tragedy, I��ll read it properly.��


    Tyreen expressed that she was already used to the pile of work that Josh had written. Spending money to watch a movie would make it difficult for her to go home for a few days.


    ��I��m not referring to this. This work might not be that ��good-looking,''��Jose said.


    ��Not that good-looking?��


    ��It��s just in terms of the plot. For example, this demon is not too cold, or this beauty and demon. Although it ends in tragedy, the plot is still quite interesting. This time��s work... I can only say that the plot is rtively nd.��


    in... Tyreen nced at the title on the cover of the script. The title was ��The boy in striped pajamas.��.


    Tyreen couldn��t see anything in the title. She found a chair in front of Joshua��s desk and sat down. She slowly opened the first page of the script with her hand.


    This time, the script wasn��t long, and the story wasn��tplicated at all. Tyreen spent nearly ten minutes to read the entire script to the end, it was not until the end that she realized that what Joshua said about ��nd��was all a lie.


    When she was about to turn to thest page, she was so nervous that she forgot to breathe.


    ��I��m Back!��


    At this moment, Hiri suddenly pushed open the door of Joshua��s study. Tyreen, who had been focused on waiting for the ending, was frightened by Hiri and lost her bnce.


    The chair she was sitting on fell back, and with a whimper from Tyreen, she fell to the ground with the chair she was sitting on.


    Tyreen, who was lying on the ground, just happened to see Hiri walk in from outside the door.


    ��You guys... Well, Josh, did you write a horror movie script again?��


    Hiri helped Tyreen up from the ground. Today, she had applied for an early dismissal from ss from the purple-d man in order to read the new movie script.


    ��This time, I��m writing a fairy tale...��Josh said.


    ��Fairy tale?��


    Hiri nced at Tyreen, who was a little uneasy, and then at Josh, who was holding a cup of hot tea. Sensing Hiri��s gaze, Josh guiltily shifted his gaze to the side.


    ��This script is indeed a fairy tale,��Tyreen defended Josh very seriously.


    Judging from what Tyreen had read so far, the script Josh wrote was indeed a fairy tale for children to read, but she had not seen the ending.


    Tyreen showed the cover of the script to Hiri.


    ��The boy in striped pajamas, Tyreen, where have you seen?��


    Hiri took the script. Just from the name alone, it looked like a fairy tale.


    ��It��s almost the end. Hiri, if you want to read it, you can... you can read it again,��Tyreen said in a low voice.


    Jose held the Teacup in his hand and watched Tyreen and Hiri re-open the script. They didn��t read it quickly. In the end, Tyreen used Hiri��s hand to open the page of the ending that she didn��t dare to read.


    ��It shouldn��t be like this...��Tyreen muttered to herself after reading the ending. ��This is too cruel.��


    Tyreen went directly to Josh��s side and stared at him for a while.


    ��Josh, can��t you... Change the ending?��Tyreen covered her chest with her hand, and her voice sounded a little ufortable.


    After reading through the entire script, Tyreen did not feel the sadness of a beautiful woman or a demon. She did not even cry.


    The ending of the script brought Tyreen only ufortable emotions. Her chest felt like it was blocked by something.


    ��If you change the ending, it��s meaningless.��Josh put down the Teacup in his hand, he said to tyreen apologetically, ��This movie is not meant to be liked, but to give a warning to those who are full of hatred. Do you feel ufortable after watching it? That��s the right thing to do.��


    ��Joshua, do you mean... This movie is a weapon?��


    Hiri closed the script in her hand. Recently, when she was in the dungeon with Fuya, she had also heard the king of the frost kingdom describe various problems caused by the gue.


    ��Movies have always been weapons to me in a sense. The goal of the movie ��Beauty and demons��is to eliminate the hatred of humans towards demons. As for this movie, its goal is to eliminate conflicts between wars and different countries... also, Tyreen, would you be happier if I told you that the Sherlock Holmes investigation gathering will be updated tonight?��


    There was no need for Tyreen to reply to thetter part of the sentence, but the slight quiver of her long ears betrayed her mood at the news.

 Chapter 901

    ?


    Chapter 901: Chapter 916, the transformation of the world


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Are you really going to make such a cruel movie?��


    After reading the script that Joshua had given him, Sir White Thorn Flower gave this script ament, which was ��cruel��.


    Even Sir White Thorn Flower did not give thisment to a horror movie like ��The Shining��.


    ��Of course I��m going to make it. Otherwise, why would I let you choose the roles?��


    It had been almost a month since Joshua hade to the White Thorn Theatre. Currently, the theatre had released many new movies, most of which were from Faroese. Only one or two of them had been funded by Sir White Thorn.


    Today, when Sir White Thorn learned that Joshua had asked him to film a new movie, he was so happy that he had asked all the workers in the theatre to wee Joshua.


    As a result, Sir White Thorn read the script of the new film, and although he tried to hide the ufortable expression on his face, he found that he could not do it.


    ��To describe the cruelty of the world from a child��s point of view,��Sir White Thorn could only sigh in the end.


    ��The boy in striped pajamas��is set on Earth in World War II, and describes the story of the Jews in the German-german concentration camp.


    But it is a fairy tale of a brutal history in which an eight-year-old boy, a senior German-german officer, is moved by his father��s job, he lives in a manor not far from the concentration camp.


    By chance, he runs to the concentration camp and meets a child who is a prisoner.


    The end result was that the innocent boy, at the invitation of his friend, put on the same prison uniform as the prisoner and walked into the camp.


    The boy thought that everything was just a game, and the prison uniform he was wearing was treated as a striped pyjamas. The end result was cruel.


    The boy was also treated as a prisoner and executed with his friend.


    When Joshua watched the movie, he thought, ��the screenwriter has no reason to be so crazy, to actually attack two children who are not even ten years old.��


    In the end, he really did attack them.


    The plot of the movie was not very exciting, but it left a very deep impression on Joshua. In a sense, it was also the reason why Joshua hated conflict.


    ��Let��s start casting, Sir White Thorn Flower... We don��t have much time.��


    Joshua slightly modified the plot. The main character became a child of a noble in the country of steel, and the concentration camp became a quarantine zone in the country of steel.


    ��Mr. Joshua, you look very happy?��


    While Sir White Thorn Flower was still immersed in the difort brought by the movie, he noticed that there was a smile on Joshua��s face.


    ��I��m sorry, I can��t help it. I Can��t help but want to see... the scene after the movie is released in the country of steel,��Joshua said.


    ��Released in the country of steel? Mr. Joshua, the country of steel currently has cinemas in cities. Only Olsenburg and the capital have cinemas. There are no cinemas in other cities.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower told Joshua the unfortunate news.


    The progress of the magic was limited by the world tree, so the country of steel could only rely on the crystallization of the world tree to build the inte cafe.


    Although there were no restrictions on the movie theaters, Empress Yekana had no intention of introducing movies on arge scale. She only built a movie theater in the capital, the movie theater in Olsenburg was built by a Faroese businessman.


    ��This is a business opportunity. Don��t the Faroese want to build a cinema in other countries?��


    Jose handed over the management of the cinema to Sir White Thorn Flower. The expansion of the cinema was carried out by the Faroese. Their country was very willing to help Jose spread the film around the world.


    ��I heard from the wife of a noble in Faroese... the country of steel is too difficult tomunicate with, so they first set their target to the country by the sea. At present, there are already many cities in the country by the sea that Faroese has built a cinema,��Sir White Thorn Flower said.


    ��That��s a problem. It��s probably toote to build a movie theater in the country of steel now.��Joshua Thought for a short while and finally thought of a solution. ��Why don��t we just make this moviepletely free?��


    ��Completely... Completely Free?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower was once an actor and screenwriter who was determined to devote himself to art and did not care about money. As a result, his theater was facing the risk of being bought by his peers, and he would have to sleep on the streets as a result.


    Fortunately, in the end, there was Joshua��s help.


    ��Consider the outdoor movie as a public service promotion.��


    Joshua did not expect that the movie would bring him much box office revenue. He just treated the movie as a long stick and hit the heads of those who tried to incite hatred.


    ��You mean putting the stage outside the theater is a free performance... I used to have a lot of experience in the Faroese Academy of Arts.��Sir White Thorn Flower understood what Joshua was going to do this time.


    ��We��ll discuss this after we shoot the movie, but... about the country by the sea, how many movie theaters have the Faroese opened in the country by the sea?��


    Dealing with the rtionship between the country of frost and the country of steel was just a side mission for Joshua. The real main mission was the location of the turtle in the distant sea.


    ��This was almost half a year ago. The king of the Kingdom of sea had rxed the rights of foreign merchants to purchasend. Faroese also took this opportunity to build movie theaters around the Kingdom of sea. But recently, I heard from my friends that... the situation in the Kingdom of sea is not right,��Sir White Thorn Flower said with some worry.


    ��Not Right?��


    Why did Joshua feel that he had heard something called a conspiracy again.


    ��Yes, recently, fishermen and workers from the alchemy factory have started to show up on the streets. This has happened in several cities... Even though they have been suppressed.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower did not know much about political matters, and of course, Joshua did not understand either. Just the connection between the word ��protest��and ��suppression��was enough for Joshua to think of one thing... revolution.


    ��Don��t talk about this anymore. Gather all the actors in your troupe and prepare to cast.��


    ��I��ll go right away...��Sir White Thorn flower quickly left the room.


    Meanwhile, Joshua found a sofa and sat down.


    The situation in this world was changing. Joshua could clearly feel that... the things that the judge was doing might not be that simple.


    Was the hatred between the country of steel and the country of frost a ss revolution in the country by the sea?


    ��Reyerk, are you from the country by the sea?��


    Joshua sent a message to the leader of the snake of Yevilk. Joshua had been paying attention to the situation of steel and frost, but in the country by the sea... Joshua could only watch from the side.


    ��in the past, I was, but now I��m just an ordinary mercenary and singer.��Reyerk quickly replied to Joshua with a message.


    ��You guys have been in this country recently... do you feel anything unusual?��Jose asked.


    ��Unusual? This is a country that is about to die, the disease on its body has already begun.��


    Reyerk might have been a singer for a long time, and when he described it, he actually had a hint of poetry.


    ��Disease? Are You referring to the revolution of themoner ss or the capitalist ss? The capitalist ss means...��


    Joshua originally wanted to send out this message, but after thinking about it, he decided to delete it because he no longer had the energy to care about this unrted country.


    ��AH... headache! Is this a historical necessity?��


    Joshua leaned weakly against the sofa and raised his head to look at the ceiling above the White Thorn Theatre. In the face of the tide of change, Joshua could at most be a person who pushed the boat along with the current, if he really wanted to salvage the tide... he was simply asking for trouble.

 Chapter 902

    ?


    Chapter 902: Chapter 917, Chaos


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the short-tentacle wand was saved by the snake, he had been recuperating in a manor in Port Wright.


    The most serious injury on his body was the damage to some of his internal organs in his abdomen. This meant that he had to lie in bed for almost a month before he could barely recover.


    What gave the short-tentacle wand the most headache was his weak body. He could not withstand the teleportation of space magic, so he had to rest in this city for an entire month.


    Fortunately, Hymina seemed to be ady in the city. The short-tentacle wand was very honored to stay in a noble manor.


    ��Is this the life of a noble?��


    The short-tentacle wand sat on a big bed that could amodate at least four people. He looked out of the window at the blue sky. Beside the bed were all kinds of desserts that could be reached with one��s hand.


    Although the snake��s healer told the short-tentacle wand not to eat too many sweet things, he still did not let go of the desserts. He directly sat on the side of the bed and stuffed everything that could be eaten into his mouth.


    If it were Nn, he would not have been able to afford these desserts. Now, he could eat a little for free. Anyway, these nobles did not feel sorry for him.


    When he was halfway through eating the short-tentacle wand, he noticed that ck smoke was rising from the blue sky outside the window.


    ck smoke? What��s burning?


    The short-tentacle wand swallowed the cake in its mouth, then clutched its stomach and reluctantly walked to the side of the window. Then... he saw a terrifying scene.


    ��Get out of ournd, you alien!��


    The shouts pierced into the ears of the short-tentacle wand. The short-tentacle wand leaned against the windowsill and found that the garden below had been set aze.


    A group of people raised a strange g and rushed into the manor.


    This... This Is... a riot?


    The short-tentacle wand watched the guards and civilians fighting in the manor below. It was already in a state of shock.


    Although there were many guards in the manor, there were thousands of civilians participating in the riot below. With this number, they entered the manor in a crushing manner, they began to burn the manor��s buildings with me magic and adjusted alchemy sks.


    This is not good..


    He nced at the snacks in his hand and quickly put him back on the table by the bedside.


    The short-tentacle wand felt that he was also a member of the civilian ss. Perhaps he should join the lineup to burn the manor?


    Just as the short-tentacle wand was indulging in his wild thoughts, the door to his room was suddenly pushed open.


    ��I was actually caught...��just as the short-tentacle wand was about to turn around and join the civilian revolution, he realized that the person who pushed the door open was hymina.


    ��Can You Walk Now?��Hymina asked.


    ��I should be fine.��


    The short-tentacle wand rubbed the wound on his abdomen. He could no longer feel any pain, but his body was slightly weak.


    But the snake pharmacist had told him not to do any strenuous activities, or he would only die.


    Walking should not be considered strenuous activities.


    ��Then let��s get out of here.��Hymina waved at the short-tentacle wand. The short-tentacle wand did not think too much and followed Hymina to the corridor.


    An old butler of the manor was pushing Hymina��s wheelchair. When the old Butler saw the short-tentacle wand, he wanted to say something, but the situation was too urgent, so he did not have time to say anything.


    The short-tentacle wand followed Hymina all the way to the kitchen behind the manor.


    Along the way, the short-tentacle wand heard all kinds of shouts from the crowd. These sounds were mixed with the sound of objects being smashed, and the situation sounded very chaotic.


    There was a secret door behind the kitchen. After the short-tentacle wand entered the secret door, it was found that this was the passage leading to the underground.


    The short-tentacle wand walked along the passage for a distance before the chaotic sounds behind him gradually faded away.


    ��What... What Happened?��


    The short-tentacle wand was injured. Halfway through the underground passage, the wound on his abdomen began to hurt again.


    This forced him to slow down, and in the end, he could only sit on the wet ground.


    ��Koba, stop,��Hymina said to the old Butler who was pushing her wheelchair behind her.


    The Old Butler pushed Hymina��s wheelchair to the front of the short-tentacle wand again.


    ��The wound on your body has opened?��Hymina asked with concern.


    ��I don��t know... but what happened to those people?��


    The short-tentacle wand sat on the ground and waited for a while before it managed to catch its breath.


    ��Actually, this is because...��


    ��Youngdy, I think it��s inappropriate to tell him the truth,��the old Butler finally opened his mouth to remind Hymina.


    ��It��s okay, Kebo. He saved my life. He��s a trustworthy friend,��hymina said to the short-tentacle wand after reconsidering her words. ��Actually, I can��t be considered a human.��


    ��What do you mean you can��t be considered a human?��


    The short-tentacle wand looked hymina up and down. No matter how one looked at her, she looked like a normal human. However, Hymina pulled open her sleeve, at this moment, the short-tentacle wand finally saw the tiny scales wrapped around her arm.


    ��I��m a descendant of the sea race, a race that lives in the sea,��Hymina said.


    ��Human... Mermaid?��


    No matter what, the short-tentacle wand was still an apprentice who had entered the sage Mage Tower. He still knew some of the legends about non-human races in the world. Of course, the legends about mermaids were the most prevalent by the sea.


    ��Many people would think so, but in fact, our legs can��t turn into fish tails.��Hymina showed a helpless smile. ��Our older ancestors could do it, but now we only have the ability tomunicate with sea creatures and grow scales in some parts of our bodies. We can also breathe underwater.��


    ��Other than these, you��re no different from humans?��


    The short-tentacle wand thought that it had met the legendary merman, but it seemed that the legends werepletely different from reality.


    ��The sea is heartless to humans, but to us, it��s home.��The Old Butler seemed to be dissatisfied with the short-tentacle WAND��s words.


    ��But I still don��t understand why those people burned down the manor. What do they want to Do?��


    The short-tentacle wand ignored the old Butler��s words. He just wanted to figure out why he was sitting on the damp underground passage from the soft bed.


    ��We are the ancestors of the country near the sea.��Hymina told the short-tentacle wand about the history of the country near the sea. ��Our ancestors came to thisnd from beimonte and established the original country near the sea on thend. At the same time, they epted humans from all over the world. This country gradually became prosperous with the passage of time.��


    ��But those humans don��t know how to repay a debt of gratitude.��The old Butler seemed to be holding back his anger. ��Instead, they treat this ce as their ownnd and treat us as aliens.��


    ��I don��t know much about the history of the past, but Miss Hymina, wouldn��t it be bad if you were caught by those people?��


    The short-tentacle wand realized that this was not just a riot between themoners and the nobles, but also a purge of the seafolk by the humans.


    ��So where are we going next?��


    ��We could have returned to our hometown, beimonte, but now Beimonte is upied by a group of Evil Elves.��As Hymina said this, a loud noise came from the end of the underground passage.


    The group ofmoners who had invaded the manor had already arrived near the kitchen.


    ��We can��t stay here any longer. Please stand up and leave,��Hymina said.

 Chapter 903

    ?


    Chapter 903: Chapter 918, whereabouts


    Trantor: 549690339


    Near a tidal cave that was full of monsters, the snake of Yevilk had set up a camp here to film a special episode of ��The world of monsters.��.


    That was to teach adventurers how to hunt all kinds of monstersmonly seen by the sea.


    It was the afternoon now. The mercenaries of the snake of Yevilk had finished hunting for the whole day and were preparing dinner in the camp.


    Their dinner today was a giant octopus that they had killed in the morning.


    ��I heard on the magic web that the Farosians have made a food show. Rona, don��t you want to consider applying to our employer?��


    The Archer sat next to the big pot in the camp and looked at Rona who was throwing ingredients into the big pot.


    Rona did not know how to cook. This job was done by his lover and also by the healers in the mercenary group.


    ��I��m already recording.��


    The camera wandered around the big pot. Thest part of this issue of the world of monsters mighte with a cooking method for hunting monsters.


    ��The taste of the ck rock octopus, we haven��t tasted it for a long time!��


    The fragrance of the big pot spread around the entire camp, and the other mercenaries of the Jefferk snake were all ready to make a move.


    However, at this moment, the pleasant smiles on the faces of all the members of the yevilk snake instantly disappeared. They put down the wine sses and the protocrystal mouse in their hands and took out their weapons.


    ��Enemy attack? Damn it... I just pulled two monsters.��


    The archers immediately paused their activities in the characters in ��World Crack��and took out the bows and arrows on their backs to look around vigntly.


    They chose to set up camp on the beach outside the cave. The view here was very wide, and it was impossible for humans to sneak attack them.


    ��Calm down, we are not the enemy.��


    Reyerk��s voice rang in the ears of every member. The Archers immediately came to the side of their regimentmander and followed him to the other side of the camp.


    At the end of the camp, the archer saw three soldiers in the Navy uniform of the country near the seaing to the vicinity of the snake of yevilk camp.


    The soldier in the lead among the three soldiers, the archer, looked very familiar, but he did not think that he had seen him there before.


    ��Reyerk... in order to find you, I ran all over the three cities.��


    The soldier or general walked quickly to Reyek. His body was almost as strong as Reyek��s.


    He was about to open his arms to hug his old friend, but Reyek��s serious eyes made him realize that their rtionship was not good enough to greet each other with a hug.


    ��What��s the matter?��Reyek stared at the general and asked.


    ��The situation here has been a little chaotic recently. Reyerk... There have been riots among the civilians in many cities,��the general said.


    ��This has nothing to do with me.��


    Reyerk continued to answer him coldly and nced at the two soldiers brought by the general. When Reyerk looked at them, they clearly showed fear on their faces.


    ��It really has nothing to do with you. This is a headache for the local nobles. The problem is that the king has assigned us a mission.��


    The general was not afraid of Reyerk, nor was he afraid of the group of ferocious ��snakes��behind Reyerk. He took out a rolled tobo from his clothes and lit it up.


    ��This mission was given a long time ago.��The general pointed at the distant horizon with the lit cigarette and said, ��But we haven��t made any progress because we don��t have enough manpower.��


    ��You are themander of this country��s navy fleet. Do you think you don��t have enough people?��


    Reyek still said this with a straight face. If he had any sense of humor, he might have mocked the general at this time.


    ��Not Enough.��The general shook his head and said, ��Our mission is to attack an ind surrounded by gray fog, which is a moving ind... There are a group of humanoid creatures lurking on the ind. Half of my soldiers were killed less than a day after they came ashore, and a small part of them went insane.��


    ��An ind that can move? That sounds like something from the legends,��Reyerk said.


    ��Behimont... I knew you��d be interested. Rumor has it that there��s an endless treasure buried on the back of that giant beast.��The general saw Reyerk bring up this matter, a smile finally appeared on his face. ��How about it? Even if the treasure can��t be found, if your mercenary group can help us eliminate the monsters on the ind, His Majesty��s reward won��t let you down.��


    ��I don��t trust your king, this country.��Reyerk told him his view of this country straightforwardly.


    ��I know, but Reyerk, this is a big deal.��


    The general nced at the members behind Reyerk. The life of a mercenary was far more difficult than he had imagined. This kind of living in the open was very normal.


    However, after the snake of Yevelk had an employer and a stable sry, their life began to befortable.


    ��Tell me the location of that ind,��Reyerk said after a moment of silence.


    ��The nautical chart is in the tower of the military port! If you agree, we will organize another attack.��The general��s face revealed a happy expression.


    ��Tomorrow, I will go over.��


    Reyerk��s reply made the general feel slightly relieved. He and Reyerk agreed on a specific time and left the base together with the other two soldiers.


    ��Regimentmander, we are going over to act as shields for those people.��


    When the archer saw the three soldiers leave, heined in dissatisfaction.


    Like Reyerk, he did not have a good impression of the military, especially the soldiers raised by the nobles.


    ��Keya, you fool! Have you forgotten the request from the higher-ups?��


    His sister knocked the Archer on the head. This hit reminded the archer of a new request from his recent employer.


    ��I remember now, looking for information rted to beimonte! Speaking of which, the employer should not be short of money. Could it be that the beast has some divine equipment on its back? Legendary Equipment?��The Archer said.


    But no one answered him. Reyerk had already returned to the camp and was discussing something with Rona.


    ��is Mr. Joshua Here?��


    This time, it was Rona who sent a message to Joshua.


    ��The new issue of the world of monsters ispleted?��


    The reason Rona contacted Joshua was to send him the world of monsters that he had just filmed, and then Joshua would send the buyout of this issue to his mana ount.


    ��No, this time it��s about the information you entrusted to us about beimonte.��


    ��have you found out where the turtle is?��


    ��We just found some clues and are preparing to leave tomorrow to investigate. Before that, we would like to ask Mr. Joshua, what do you want from Beimonte? Is it some kind of treasure?��


    Rona dutifully did what he was doing. The snake of Yevelk and Joshua were just hired. The reward for finding information was part of it, and the reward for finding something on the giant beast was another part.


    However, the reason why the snake of Yevilk was willing to work together for a long time was that Joshua would never be stingy with the reward.


    ��I��m not interested in the treasure. You just need to find the turtle and shoot a video for me. The more detailed the information about the turtle, the better.��


    ��understood.��


    Rona finished thismunication and looked up at Reyerk who was sitting in front of him.


    ��Don��t want the treasure? Then why is the employer looking for that legendary giant beast?��The Archer was a little confused.


    ��Let��s not try to figure out what Mr. Jose is thinking...��the healer who had just finished cooking sat down beside Rona and said.


    ��Leader? What should we do... That��s a target that even the army of the country by the sea can��t take down.��


    Rona still supported the Archer��s view, which was that this army hired them as a powerful shield.


    No matter how generous the promised reward was, as long as these mercenaries were all dead... the reward didn��t exist.


    ��We��re only going to scout. Tomorrow, we��ll stop filming the military fortresses heading to this area.��


    Reyerk looked at the distant horizon. Perhaps it was his illusion, but he felt that ayer of gray fog was slowly approaching thend.

 Chapter 904

    ?


    Chapter 904: Chapter 919, the illusion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Looking at the sea, the ind of the Hanged Man.


    Less than three days after the snake of Yevrk arrived at the military port of the country near the sea, the port organized a fleet of up to 13rge ships to go to the legendary Behimont.


    They sailed on the sea for nearly seven days. During the whole seven days, they didn��t even encounter pirates, let alone sea monsters.


    This kind of boring sea life was enough to wear down anyone��s patience.


    But the mercenaries of the Jefferk��s snake wouldn��t. Even though there were no quests in reality... they were still busy clearing thend in the world rift.


    ��My body is on fire! But... I didn��t lose any hp?��


    ��Keya! Stay away from me, that thing is called a living bomb!��


    ��What bomb?��


    As soon as the archer asked this question, he realized that his character had already fallen to the ground and was dered dead. Even the group of mages in the back row of the Scarlet Snake Guild had all fallen to the ground because of the archer��s self-detonation.


    At this moment, Rona��s hands left the mouse. Then, he took off his sses and silently watched the huge fire element burn the entire Scarlet Snake Guild.


    ��Are... are we still going to continue?��


    The archer looked around. This was a ship specially arranged for the yevilk snake. There were a total of 47 members of the Yevilk Snake.


    There were 35 people who were interested in the game of World Rift and had joined the scarlet snake to explore the dungeon together.


    The dungeon they were currently raiding was the most difficult dungeon in the World Rift, heart of the ze. The dungeon required 40 people, so Rona had no choice but to temporarily recruit five non-guild yers.


    However, the other 34 yers were all sitting in this cabin. At this moment, the archer shrunk his neck in guilt.


    ��Rona.��


    Reyerk suddenly walked down from the deck. The appearance of thismander had saved the Archer��s life, attracting everyone��s attention.


    ��We��ve finally reached our destination?��Rona actually had mild seasickness. He had survived the past seven days by clearing the crack of the world.


    ��Maybe.��


    Reyerk��s uncertain answer caused the members of the snake of Yevelk to be puzzled. Rona directly took the nautical chart up to the deck and then came to the side of the ship.


    ��The ind of the hanged man. Isn��t this the gathering ce of the Pirates?��


    Rona found a telescope and looked at the ind not far away. The shape of the ind was like a machete cut on the surface of the sea. At the hilt of the Machete, a skeleton could be seen hanging by a rope.


    On the chart, the ind was marked with a skull. Any merchant ship would avoid this area.


    Because this was a sea area frequented by pirates.


    ��This is indeed the gathering ce of those sea rats, but they disappeared a month ago.��


    Themander of this fleet, the general, was on the same ship as the members of the Jefferk��s snake. The general seemed to have a lot of trust in Reyk.


    ��Disappear?��


    Another ind suddenly appeared behind the ind in Rona��s line of sight. That ind was still a long distance away from the ind of hanged man, but Rona was sure that the ind was at least three times more than the ind of Hanged Man!


    ��That��s beimonte...��


    Rona saw the cliff of the ind cutting through the waves and heading toward a certain ce where the ind was connected to the sea.


    It was moving towards thend!


    ��There doesn��t seem to be anything unusual.��


    The Archer leaned against the side of the ship and looked at the ind that was moving in the distance. There was arge amount of green vegetation growing on the ind, and it looked no different from the ind of the hanged man, the archer even saw some seabirds flying on the ind.


    ��Don��t let your guard down. The entire fleet that we sent out earlier has all gone silent.��The general immediately waved his hand to signal the sailors on the ship.


    The next second, Rona saw the surrounding ships immediately open their cannons and aim at the ind that was slowly moving forward.


    ��What should we do?��Reyerk asked.


    ��Wait for us to carry out the first round of shelling. ording to the news sent back by the First Fleet, there are humanoid creatures on the ind. They are our real enemies.��The general took out another cigarette and lit it up. Then he said, ��Let them taste our greetings from the goddess of victory first.��


    The fleet formed a line and approached the giant ind. When they got close to a certain distance, the sound of the cannon firing rang in Rona��s ears, and the entire ship shook slightly.


    After flying for two to three seconds, the Special Envoy��s alchemy bombnded on the giant ind in the distance. Dazzling firelight bloomed on the ind, and the trees on it were instantly burned to ashes.


    The wailing of some giant creature echoed throughout the ocean. Just as the general was about tomand the second round of bombing, Rona noticed that there was a gray fog above the ind.


    In the next second, the gray fog formed a giant eye. The moment the eye suddenly opened, Rona looked at it.


    A painful feeling appeared in his mind. Rona covered his head, but in the next second, he knelt on the deck, his consciousnesspletely devoured.


    When Rona opened his eyes again, he found that he was lying on a grasnd.


    ��What is this ce!��


    Rona heard the Archer��s voice. He suddenly turned his head and saw arge group of people lying beside him.


    ��Keya, calm down.��


    Reyerk also woke up from hisa. He stood up from the grasnd and nced around. The members of the snake of Yevilk had basically woken up one after another on the grasnd.


    On the other hand, the soldiers wearing the military uniform of the country near the sea were still in aa.


    ��D * mn... D * mn, what��s going on... What��s the teleportation spell?��


    The general held his head and gradually stood up. He looked around. One second ago, he was galloping on the sea, and the next second, he was in this strange grasnd.


    He couldn��t think of any other possibility other than the teleportation spell.


    ��General field, what are we...��the soldiers of the Navy woke up one after another.


    There were more than 500 soldiers sailing with the fleet. When they woke up, the scene looked a little chaotic.


    The members of the snake of Yevilk gathered together. Rona looked around the surroundings of the grasnd.


    The grasnd was surrounded by thick fog. When Rona looked around, he stepped on something soft.


    ��Corpse.��Rona pushed aside the weeds and found a corpse that had been dead for a long time in the grasnd.


    The soldiers of the kingdom by the sea also found new corpses one after another. They gradually began to panic.


    Suddenly, the gray fog around them began to gather in one direction rapidly, gradually forming a tall figure.


    He wore a mask with a beak on his face, looking down at the panicked crowd like a god.


    ��Ignorant invaders, wee to my territory,��his hoarse voice echoed in everyone��s ears.

 Chapter 905

    ?


    Chapter 905: Chapter 920, the regiment had begun


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��It doesn��t matter who you are! The person you are attacking is the Royal Navy of the kingdom by the sea!��


    The general warned the huge ck figure loudly, but his mocking voice reverberated throughout the ins.


    ��General field, look over there,��his adjutant reminded the general. The huge ck figure had already disappeared from the ins.


    In its ce was a pack of wolves... rather than saying that it was a wave, it was more like a mixture of wolves and humans. There were more than a hundred of them. This pack of two-meter-long giant wolves suddenly rushed toward the position of the soldiers.


    ��First Fleet, get ready.��


    General field touched his waist and found his portable sword. With the weapon, the general��s uneasy mood was eased a lot.


    The sailors he brought with him were also veterans who had been besieged by pirates several times. Although they had not figured out what had happened, the spellcasters among the soldiers quicklypleted their formation, they were ready to use long-distance magic to bombard the giant wolves first.


    But one thing made all the soldiers lose their calm, and that was... They could not use magic!


    It was as if magic had disappeared from this world. No matter how much they chanted, they were unable to release the magic that they wanted.


    The situation on the snake of Yevilk��s side was the same..


    ��There��s a forbidden magic area here...��


    After realizing that the magic wand in his hand did not respond, Rona pulled out a dagger again.


    ��Can we only use swords to fight head-on?��


    The Archer pulled out two arrows from the quiver at his waist and nocked them on the bowstring. He was not sure if the arrows without magic power could prate the fur of the giant wolves in the distance.


    ��It��s not just magic power.��Reyerk weighed the weapon in his hand. He found that the axe was much lighter than in the real world, and his strength had weakened to the level of an ordinary person.


    It was toote for them to further confirm that there was anything strange about this grasnd. The pack of giant wolves had already arrived in front of them, and the giant wolf that was running at the front directly pounced into the crowd.


    A giant wolf directly found Reyerk. The moment it pounced on Reyerk, Reyerk used the de of the long axe in his hand to directly chop the head of the giant wolf.


    There was nock of skilled swordsmen in the snake of Yevrk, but theirbat abilities were all based on the augmentation of magic power.


    Magic power could strengthen their bodies, including their speed and strength, as well as the various attributes attached to their weapons. However, there was not a trace of magic power in this grasnd, which greatly reduced theirbat strength.


    Therefore, Reyerk��s strength had also weakened to a small extent. Under normal circumstances, this wolf would be pressed down by Reyerk and beaten up.


    However, at this moment, the giant wolf pressed against Reyerk��s axe and pushed him to the ground. Reyerk used the axe handle to block the giant wolf��s sharp teeth.


    ��Leader!��


    Keya shot the arrow in his hand into the giant Wolf��s head, but it did not feel any pain. It kept trying to bite off Reyerk��s neck.


    In the end, a member of the snake of Yevelk used a long knife to cut off the giant Wolf��s head.


    ��Commander, are you okay?��He reached out and pulled Reyek up from the ground.


    Reyek looked around the battlefield. The Navy side was inplete chaos. The Wolves rushed into the crowd and started to bite.


    What made Reyek��s Heart Cold Was... he saw that some logistics members had been killed by the giant wolf!


    ��Jina! Jina!��


    Rona knelt on the ground and shouted his lover��s name. Just now, a wolf had bitten off his lover��s neck.


    Blood sttered on the grasnd. Rona no longer had any thoughts of fighting. He only wanted to save his lover��s life, but he could not hear his lover��s heartbeat.


    All of this told him... the fact that his lover was dead.


    Damn it! At a time like this, it would be great if there was a priest��s resurrection spell in the crack of the world! Rona held his lover��s hand tightly, but he heard the cry of a giant wolf.


    The giant wolf that had killed his lover was still lingering around him. Rona raised his head and stared at him. At this moment, he felt that his consciousness had entered a very strange state.


    The moment the wolf was about to attack Rona again, a phantom-like figure appeared on the wolf��s waist. In the next moment, a de that emitted a dark green light pierced into the wolf��s mind.


    The giant wolf fell to the ground. Its body turned into dust and disappeared, but the figure still stood in front of Rona.


    Rona widened his eyes as he looked at the tall and thin man who was covered by a veil. This man also had a line of words on his head, ��Eye of the snake��.


    At that moment, Rona realized that the leaves of the world tree that he carried with him were emitting a dim light.


    His lover, who was already dead, suddenly opened his eyes. The wound on his neck had also disappeared.


    ��Jina! Are You Alright?��Rona was no longer in the mood to care so much.


    ��I feel like I had a dream... my wound is gone too. I��m just a little tired.��She touched her neck and said.


    ��A Dream?��


    At this moment, Rona seemed to have understood something. He looked at the thief named Eye of the snake, and a thought appeared in Rona��s mind. The thief disappeared in front of Rona, in the next second, he appeared behind another giant wolf and killed it with the same straightforward method.


    ��Sure enough, this isn��t the real world! Everyone!��Rona immediately shouted at the members around him.


    ..


    ��Don��t Panic! It��s just a pack of Wolves!��


    General field opened his throat and shouted. He took out an alchemy musket and aimed at the approaching giant wolf. When he pulled the trigger, the musket didn��t fire.


    The burning rune that was used to ignite the alchemy dust had lost its effect!


    The giant wolf pounced on general field. He also used his long sword to block the sharp teeth of the giant wolf, but the wolf used its sharp ws to tear general field��s throat.


    Blood oozed out of general field��s throat. The Wolf finished all this and immediately looked for another target.


    The suffocation and pain in his throat made general field��s consciousness be more and more blurred. He looked at Reyk who was running from afar and knelt on the ground unwillingly, quietly waiting for death.


    But death did note... general field touched his throat. He found that the wound on his throat had disappeared and was reced by a headache and an indescribable feeling of weakness.


    His soldiers had beenpletely scattered by the wolf pack, and some of their heads had even been eaten by the giant wolf.


    What should he do? Run? General field listened to the wailing of his soldiers around him. He did not know where to run to in such arge in.


    Soon, another giant wolf charged at him. General Field��s abdomen was directly torn apart by the giant Wolf��s sharp ws. He looked at the giant Wolf��s bloody mouth and thought that he was going to die again, a frost magic exploded on the giant wolf��s body and directly shattered it into dust.


    Frost magic... can I use magic now?


    General field pulled the gun in his hand again, but it didn��t have any effect.


    Who Was It? He immediately sat up and looked at the ce where the magic was released. He found that it was a group of strangers... Their equipment was very strange. General field even saw a warrior with a cat mask on his head, some of them were even wearing pajamas!

 Chapter 906

    ?


    Chapter 906: Chapter 921, tactical retreat


    Trantor: 549690339


    When this group of strangers appeared on the battlefield, the situation of the battle changed drastically.


    General Field had witnessed their powerful strength. Those ferocious giant wolves almost could not withstand a single attack in front of this group of strangers.


    The attack of this group of strangers could only be described as brutal. General field saw a spellcaster raise his hand. A cold blizzard fell from the sky andnded on the ce where the wolf pack was densest.


    The wolf pack was not frozen into frost, but directly smashed into pieces, then turned into smoke and disappeared.


    Under theirpletely unreasonable attack, the giant wolves were quickly wiped out, and the crisis of his army��s imminent destruction was sessfully resolved.


    While general field breathed a sigh of relief, he was also thinking about where this group of powerful spell casters and warriors came from.


    The names of countless mysterious organizations shed across his mind, but no spell caster from any organization would wear such a strange hood on their head, and there was more than one.


    General field walked toward the spell caster closest to him. This spell caster was wearing an azure robe, and the patterns on the robe looked very exquisite. It should be an expensive robe.


    ��Thank you for lending us a helping hand.��General field thanked the spell caster and turned around.


    General field wanted to express his gratitude to these benefactors in a serious manner, but this spell caster was indeed wearing a valuable robe. However, she was wearing a fluffy white cat mask on her head.


    The mask was veryrge. It was almost as wide as the spell caster��s shoulders, and the cat��s eyes were round. Its mouth was a simple inverted triangle.


    General Field��s face twitched. He held back hisughter and reached out his hand to the spell caster. However, he suddenly noticed that there was a line of words on the spell Caster��s head.


    It was not an illusion. General field saw a line of words on the cat��s hood. The line of words said, ��Don��t sleep tonight.��.


    Was this some kind of magic word? And could he really see around with this hood?


    A lot of question marks appeared in general field��s mind. As he was thinking about how to continue the topic, another three warriors and spellcasters ran to his side.


    Only one of the three was normal. He was wearing ck armor, and his face was covered by the same ck helmet. The gaps in the helmet were emitting a dim me.


    Just looking at this outfit was enough to scare people. As for the other two... general field was most concerned about a hunter in purple pajamas with a horse��s head on his head.


    This set of clothes waspletely different from the heavy armor warrior!


    ��May I ask where you are from?��General field asked tentatively.


    No one answered general field. They just stood in front of general field and silently watched him.


    ��These are the characters we summoned.��


    The silence was finally broken by the archers from the Jefferk��s snake. When the Archers spoke, the three people standing in front of general field moved aside.


    ��Summoned characters?��


    General field looked at the members of the Jefferk��s snake who were walking towards him.


    ��It��s not easy to exin, general field. This is not the real world, but a world that is like an illusion. Everything you see is an illusion.��


    Rona stepped forward and exined to the general.


    ��An illusion.��General field touched his neck. Not long ago, his neck had been torn by a wolf, but it healed in the next second.


    Except in his dream, he could not exin this phenomenon.


    ��Staff Officer Rona, what is going on with these characters you mentioned?��


    General Field had also gotten to know some members of the Jefferk Snake in the past ten days.


    ��This will take some time to exin.��


    As soon as Rona finished his words, the gray fog in the distant prairie gathered again.


    The huge ck shadow appeared at the end of the ins.


    ��All of you will be my nourishment.��The ck Shadow��s voice was filled with anger. The ground began to tremble slightly, and arge group of distorted monsters appeared beneath the ck Shadow.


    The archer moved his wrist and walked towards the group of distorted monsters. Although he did not know how he could summon his character from within the world crack, he enjoyed the feeling of ughtering the wolf pack just now.


    He had not even taken a few steps when his sister, Helius, grabbed him by the neck.


    ��Sister, Don��t Stop Me, I want to...��


    Before the archer could finish his words, the distorted monsters at the end of the grasnd began to increase in number. There were at least tens of thousands of them, and some of them were so huge that they could stomp him to death with a single step.


    ��Retreat!��


    Reyerk gave the order to the members behind him, but the most crucial problem was that they had no way to retreat.


    ��Portal! Mage yers, hurry up and use the portal!��Rona thought of a way to escape in the crack in the world.


    There were twelve mage characters in the snake. After a short chant, they summoned the portal. Although Rona did not know where these portals led to, at least it was better than this grasnd full of monsters.


    The members of the mercenary group and the soldiers of the country near the sea ran into the portal. Rona felt his vision go ck. The next second, he opened his eyes again and saw the blue sky and white clouds.


    There was also the familiar sound of the ocean tide.


    They��re back?


    Rona opened his eyes and stood up from the deck. He nced around, and the others gradually woke up from theira.


    ��Is this the real world?��Rona came to the side of the ship and looked into the distance. Only a small part of the ind of the hanged man was left in his eyes, and the huge ind had disappeared without a trace.


    During the time they were unconscious, the tide had brought them away from that... Terrifying Ind.


    ��Is anyone injured?��


    Reyerk��s voice echoed on the deck. None of the other members of the mercenary group were injured, and they all woke up safe and sound from theira.


    However, there was a situation among the soldiers of the kingdom by the sea.


    ��Tilly! Wake Up!��


    General field kept shaking his adjutant. The Adjutant had fallen on the deck and lost consciousness. Although he was still breathing, he did not respond no matter how hard general field shook him.


    ��General! We still have two soldiers here who are still unconscious,��a soldier on the other side of the ship shouted.


    ��How could this be?��


    General field pped his adjutant twice, but the adjutant still did not respond. It was as if he had fallen into a nightmare that would never wake up.


    ��He was killed too many times by those wolves in the dream world.��


    Reyerk came to general field��s side and said.


    ��Killed too many times?��


    General field suddenly remembered that after he was killed by those wolves, he was so tired after being resurrected that it was as if his spirit had been drained.


    ��Reyek... What��s with those strange characters that you summoned in that world?��


    General Field��s hands trembled as he let his adjutant lie down on the deck again. He looked up at Reyek again.


    ��That behemoth is moving toward thend. If it wants to stop that Behemoth, I��m afraid... The battlefield is on that strange grasnd,��general field said.

 Chapter 907

    ?


    Chapter 907: Chapter 922, warrior recruitment


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the way back, the members of the snake of Yevrk told general field where the characters they summoned came from.


    ��The Mana Net? I used this thing in Nn, but... I never knew that the mana could summon such powerful summoned creatures.��


    General field could only use summoned creatures to describe the strange people he had seen before.


    ��In fact, those summoned creatures are our characters in the game.��


    Rona signaled the archer beside him to open his own mana. The character he used was a stalker, so he hadn��t shown himself in front of everyone.


    The Archer��s character waspletely different.


    ��Do you have any impression of this character?��


    The Archer logged into world rift and showed his character to General Ferde.


    A hunter wearing purple pajamas with a horse��s head on his head was jumping around on the magic screen. No matter how many people were on the street, they would be able to recognize him at first nce.


    ��I remember him,��general field nodded and said affirmatively.


    ��He is Koya��s character in the world rift. His name is Magic Bullet... He is the character that Koya summoned in the illusion just now.��


    In order to demonstrate, the archer let his character run into the wild. He drew the bow in his hand and killed several monsters.


    General Field��s eyes lit up when he saw the horse-headed man��s neat movements.


    ��This is like another world.��


    General field shook the cigarette butt in his hand. He was no longer in the mood to enjoy the tobo.


    ��How can I have a role in the world of the Weave?��General field thought about how to describe it.


    He had already suffered a defeat in the illusory world, so he was willing to believe everything the snake of Yevilk described.


    In general field��s opinion, these mercenaries from the snake had their own characters in the world of the weave. More urately, they were like summoned creatures.


    General Ferde couldpletely see them as a kind of ��munitions��.


    The warships hemanded were ��munitions��that allowed him to gallop on the ocean. These powerful characters were ��munitions��that could double hisbat power in the enemy��s illusion.


    ��If you have the weave, you��ll need to spend some money.��


    Rona remembered this general. When they had represented the country by the sea to participate in the Holy Spirit Competition, this general had led the team.


    ��How Much Nond Gold? We recently spent a lot of military money to buy new alchemy cannons.��


    General field frowned. Since it was arms, the price must not be cheap.


    ��You misunderstand. This is charged ording to time.��


    Rona thought that general field was referring to the one-time buyout game like the Holy Spirit.


    ��Time to charge? These powerful characters can only be rented... who is the seller? Can One of you rmend me to talk to him?��


    General field no longer had the patience to wait. The unconscious adjutant was his nephew, and if Berchmontnded onnd, the result would be unimaginable.


    The Eye of gray fog on Berchmont��s back would pull anyone it saw into that strange illusion... at that time, the entire coastal cities of the seaside country would unknowingly be dead cities.


    ��General, there��s no need to introduce us. Renting these characters isn��t expensive. It only costs about one Nn copper to y for an hour. You can buy 12 hours of ying time for one silver,��Rona said.


    ��It��s... So Cheap?��


    General field felt a pain in his finger at that moment. It turned out that the cigarette in his hand had burned to the end.


    The money he usually spent on cigarettes was probably more expensive than the rental fees for these characters.


    ��Quick, tell me how to rent it. I want 1,000, not 10,000!��


    General field mmed his hands on the table in front of him. As long as he summoned 10,000 of such powerful ��Summoned creatures,��the monster that appeared in the illusion would be easily pushed over.


    ��Although each mana ount can create 12 characters, each person can only control one character. Also, these characters are not as strong as they were in the beginning. You need to train up their abilities.��


    Rona tried to use thenguage that the general could understand to describe the elements of building ounts and leveling in the game.


    ��You still need to train? Can��t you just pay for the strongest character?��General Ferde asked.


    ��You can ask our employer about that.��


    Rona really couldn��t say anything about general field��s request. After all, the game��s creator was Jose. It wasn��t difficult for Jose to provide a max-level character for the general.


    Also, Jose seemed to be very interested in that giant beast, so Rona directly opened the text message and sent a message to Jose.


    ..


    ��Stop, today��s shooting ends here.��


    Jose waved his hand to signal the day Banshees floating on the other side of the set to get off work.


    In the distant manor, the actors from the White Thorn Theatre Company all bowed to Jose.


    The shooting location of ��The boy in striped pajamas��was a farm manor near Nn. Jose spent some money to rent it and also built a simple concentration camp nearby. 1


    Josh flipped through the script in his hands. Another reason why Josh chose this script was that the shooting period was short.


    It was so short that Josh could finish it in three days.


    ��Mr. Josh, do you want toe with us when we prepare the pic?��Just as Josh finished flipping through the script, a soft and weak voice sounded in his ear.


    Joshua raised his head and saw that it was an actress from the White Thorn Theatre. Behind her, there was a group of other actors looking at Joshua. Of course, most of them were girls.


    ��Thank you, you guys... enjoy yourselves. I��m going back to Nn first. Be careful, everyone.��


    Joshua forced a smile on his face and shook his head. After instructing them to be safe, he walked towards the magic car parked outside the set.


    ��A young and promising director. His appearance is considered top-notch among humans. It��s normal for those emotional human actresses to be tempted.��


    Thousand-face was sitting in the driver��s seat of Josh��s magic car. This Dark Elf had recently taken up the position of Josh��s driver.


    ��Thousand-face, you know some jokes. It��s not interesting.��Josh opened the door and sat in the back of the driver��s seat. Thousand-face was holding a package in his hand.


    ��Understood, and this...��


    ��Is it made by Hiri again?��Jose saw a subtle expression on thousand-face��s face when he saw the package in his hand.


    ��Your wife still asked me to bring that sentence. If you don��t like it, you can throw it away.��


    ��Sigh...��


    Jose sighed and took the package from thousand-face and opened it. There was a box lunch inside... probably.


    Recently, while Josh was working on the set, Healy was also learning from the purple-clothed person. Perhaps it was because her maternal instinct was beginning to awaken, this miss spellcaster actually wanted to light up the cooking skill.


    And every time she tested the cooking skill, it was Josh.


    ��It��s burning again. This girl probably only knows how to control the heat when she��s cooking the roast meat.��


    Josh chewed on Healy��s chicken drumstick, and a burnt taste spread in his mouth.


    ��Recently, there have been riots in three cities in the country near the sea. It��s the kind of situation where the city lord is hung on the city wall. The situation in the country of steel is also getting worse. Many citizens of the Frost Kingdom have been executed in the quarantine zone.��


    Thousand faces reported the situation of the two countries to Josh while driving the magic car.


    ��I heard you say not long ago that the reason why the country near the sea is because of the sea people?��Joshua could understand the details of the situation of the country of steel from shier, but the information about the country near the sea could only be obtained from thousand-face.


    ��It��s the nobles of the country near the sea, a humanoid race that can breathe in the water. They control most of the resources of the country near the sea. Now that the ordinary humans have realized this, they want to drive these alien races out of their homes. Someone is inciting the hatred between the two different races,��thousand-face said.


    ��To absorb nutrients? If our world tree absorbs the admiration of humans... doesn��t the World Tree of the Dark Elves need things like pain and hatred?��


    Joshua opened the message and received several messages. The one that caught his attention the most was a message from a snake.


    ��Basimonte has been found, but it has a very dangerous presence on it. The navy of the country by the sea is preparing tounch an attack on basimonte. Their general wants to talk to you.��


    ��Looking for me?��Joshua finished the strange-smelling chicken drumstick in his hand and sent a message to Rona saying, ��no problem.��.

 Chapter 908

    ?


    Chapter 908: Chapter 923, right of ownership (third update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as Joshua added the general of the country by the sea as a temporary SMS friend, he sent a message that Joshua could not understand.


    ��Sir Joshua! I offer 10 Nn Gold to rent the strongest warrior under yourmand at this price.��


    ��what hire the strongest warrior? This general... Although I am their employer, my main upation has nothing to do with mercenaries.��


    When both sides were in doubt, Rona came forward and used the message to exin to Joshua what the so-called warrior referred to.


    ��The game character in the World Rift?��


    At the same time that Joshua sent this message, he signaled thousand-face to drive the magic car towards Nn��s center.


    ��of course I wee you to create an ount in the world rift. Everyone has the right, but if you want to level up your character to the Max level in one go, along with the highest level of equipment, I��m afraid I can��t satisfy this request.��


    ��Why? Sir Joshua, if you��re still not satisfied with this price, we can continue our discussion.��


    Are all of you yers ying the game like this?


    Joshua deduced from the message sent by Snake��s staff officer that he did not view the world rift as a game at all. Instead, he purely viewed the characters in the world rift as weapons.


    ��your position is a general. You should have soldiers under you.��


    Joshua knew that this general was anxious to save his country, which was why he proposed this deal. Unfortunately, Joshua did not intend to break the bnce of the world rift.


    With the first cheater, there was a second one... currently, the world rift did not have a level-up service. yers could only buy some interesting decorations by adding points into it.


    ��I hold themand of a military port. There are around 3,000 soldiers stationed there. This is all the information I can tell Sir Joshua.��


    ��Then you might as well let them all y world rift. It Won��t take long for a character to Max level.��


    ��But my soldiers don��t have the qualifications to use the mana, and they can��te into contact with the mana.��The general seemed to havepromised with Joshua.


    ��Of course, that��s not a problem. I��m willing to sell you a certain amount of leaves from the world tree. Ten people have one leaf in total, and that��s three hundred leaves from the World Tree.��


    Recently, the White Cat��s power began to grow stronger and stronger. The range of the leaves it produced also gradually increased. At first, it was only the size of a chair, then, it began to expand to the size of a round table that could amodate ten people.


    Joshua had specially tested it before. Although the area covered by the leaves was nothingpared to the World Tree��s crystals, the number of leaves could form a temporary inte cafe.


    ��Please name your price.��


    This general was not stupid. He was well-informed. When the country near the sea participated in thepetition for the Holy Spirit, it was to fight for the right to connect to the weave.


    ��I��m not interested in money, general... Only Your King is qualified to talk to me about the remaining conditions.��


    The moment Joshua��s message was sent out, any noble who was slightly arrogant would be provoked by him.


    However, this general Ferde knew what kind of existence he was talking to. Joshua was the only existence in the world who could provide them with the weave. Even Queen Yekana of the country of steel respected him.


    ��are you referring to this chat method called SMS?��


    ��He has SMS? That��s simple... can you take a screenshot?��


    Joshua thought about it carefully and found no problem. The weave had been popr in Nn for almost a year and a half, although due to its coverage, its spread around the world was still somewhat slow.


    However, as long as it was a famous noble, they would basically find a way to get a leaf of the world tree, not to mention the existence of these rulers.


    ��screenshot?��


    Even so... these middle-aged and old users of the weave were still unable to understand some of the functions of the weave.


    In the end, it was probably with the help of the members of the Snake Legion beside him that he sent their king��s messaging ount to Joshua.


    The head of the King��s messaging ount was a turtle shell, and the name of the message was ��unable to climb out of the Mud Pit��.


    Joshua had already opened a software for uploading and editing pictures on the magic web.


    Therefore, the profile picture of the users on the magic web was gradually bing colorful, and it was no longer the default profile picture of the system.


    Joshua directly sent out an invitation to be his friend, and in less than a minute, he epted Joshua��s invitation.


    ��Hello, Your Majesty, the King of the kingdom by the sea... I��m the Messenger of Fire, you can also call me Joshua Arnold.��


    Although Joshua��s current reputation was not as good as Tyreen��s or Lori��s, among themoners, one out of ten people would excitedly tell them how much they liked them.


    However, Joshua��s information had long spread among the high-ranking officials of many countries.


    ��Minister Felder told me about your origin, demon... What a nostalgic name, but the thing you created changed the direction of this world.��


    The king sent this message to Joshua in less than a second. Joshua could tell that the king was a good typist.


    ��now that I��ve confirmed the identity, I won��t waste any more time... I know that the country by the sea is facing some huge threats. I Can��t Help You solve the riots of the civilians, but I think I have a way to help you solve that turtle named beimonte.��


    Joshua waited quietly for the King��s reply. He should have asked something like ��what��s the price?��but the king��s answer was beyond his expectations.


    ��I��m Besimonte, the Turtle You Want to kill.��


    The king told Joshua a straightforward answer that made the chopsticks in his hand fall into the lunchbox.


    ��Is this considered a joke?��Joshua tentatively sent the question over.


    ��You can treat it as a joke, Joshua Arnold...��the king��s answer was also very vague.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Thousand Faces, who had been driving the magic car in front, saw Joshua��s expression through the indoor mirror as if he had seen a ghost.


    ��then let��s take it as a joke. I heard that you have a tree on your back, the World Tree of the Dark Elves?��


    ��World Tree? That thing is just a greedy bug. It should be set on fire.��


    Looking at the serious look of His Majesty the King, Joshua really suspected that he was the clone of that turtle or something.


    ��I can provide you with a pest control service to purify the world tree.��


    ��Tell me what you want.��


    Seeing the king��s question, Joshua Thought for a while and then gave an answer.


    ��If I can cure Beimonte��s illness and let the tree on its back return to normal... that tree will be mine.��


    ��


    PS: a slightlyte Third Watch, please issue a monthly ticket

 Chapter 909

    ?


    Chapter 909: Chapter 924. If it dies, it dies


    Trantor: 549690339


    The capital of the country by the sea.


    ��Your Majesty...��


    ��Your Majesty...��


    ��Lord Lemons!��


    The king of the country by the sea sat on his throne and looked down at the subjects kneeling on the ground.


    Too many things had happened in the country by the sea recently, so many that even the king didn��t know how to deal with them.


    The nobles from all over the country sent people to ask for the king��s help.


    ��All of you may leave.��


    The king quietly listened to the reports of his subjects, and finally leaned back on his throne, a little tired.


    The subjects below hesitated for a moment, but they still followed the king��s orders and left the hall.


    ��Lord beimonte, are you really not going to go out and suppress the riots caused by the humans?��


    A young woman stood beside the throne with her eyes closed. To outsiders, her identity was that of a queen, but to the king, she was just an insignificant person.


    ��Suppress? With what?��


    The King, who was called Besimonte, stretched out his arm, which was as thin as a withered branch. He wanted to gather the magic power around him into his hand, however, this small attempt caused an unbearable pain in his mind.


    ��Helene, why can��t you ept the end of your rule? and the loss of your own life?��Besimonte nced at the blue-haired woman beside him and said.


    ��But Your Majesty, this is your country...��she whispered.


    ��No, it��s your country. Your ancestors worshipped me as a god. I��ve been lonely for too long, and I��m happy to ept your request to protect you.��Besimonte let out a long sigh and said, ��But now it��s enough. I��ve witnessed the establishment of this country, its prosperity, why can��t I witness its destruction?��


    ��But Your Majesty... If we want to defeat the Elves, the army of this country is indispensable.��She was panicking when she heard the king��s words, which sounded like he had given up on himself.


    ��They have already failed twice. I can see it.��


    Basimonte closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if the air he breathed in was gray fog.


    ��The navy of Falcon Harbor on the west side hasn��t been mobilized yet. If we gather our current forces, no country in the world will be able to resist our navy.��She kept encouraging the king, she told him not to give up on this country so soon.


    However, Basimonte had no intention of listening to him at all. He directly opened his own magic and took out the primary crystal mouse to log into ��World Rift��.


    A Day had passed since he had talked to Joshua. Joshua had provided him with a new way to deal with those elves, and he had also proposed a lot of excessive conditions.


    Basimonte was still considering. The first thing he considered was... First, he wanted to test whether this world rift was really as magical as Joshua had said.


    So, he spent the whole night ying this game. At first, he wanted to test it, but in the end, he was gradually attracted by this game, which said that a treasure could drop from a monster��s body.


    Now, it was already his twentieth hour of ying the world rift. Since Basimonte was invaded by the World Tree of the Dark Elves, he had not slept for a whole year.


    Every time he fell asleep, the Dark Elves would torture his spirit in various ways. He had no means of resisting in the illusory world at all.


    ��a Mount? If you want horses, you can go straight to Crowe vige and buy them from the quartermaster, but that Velociraptor can��t run fast... I suggest you use the World Rift Crystal to exchange for a mount. Have you fought the World Rift Monster Yet?��


    ��what��s that?��


    The race that Basimonte chose was the tribe��s trolls. This race that didn��t exist in this world could give him a sense of ��freshness��.


    Although this game itself gave him a terrifying sense of freshness, Basimonte still wanted to try something different from the real world. Hence, he chose the hunter ss.


    ��You haven��t even seen a crack monster? My friend told me that the fallen blood in the White Velvet Forest has respawned. You can try to fight it.��


    ��Where?��


    Basimonte trained in the wild for an entire night. He didn��t know anything about catching pets. He just killed every monster he saw and picked up as many things as he could. When his backpack was full, he cleared some of the things inside.


    With that, his level rose all the way to level 23... and just now, when he was farming monsters, he met a troll yer. He was riding a velociraptor as he passed by beimonte.


    Beimonte��s heart stirred and he asked in the chat box, ��Where did you get your mount?��


    In the end, the troll yer really stopped and patiently told Beimonte where to get his mount.


    ��I just happen to need three cracks to make equipment. Follow me.��


    The troll yer had already realized that he had met a... Novice yer, but he still went to the level 25 grinding area, the white velvet forest.


    In this area, a huge werewolf was running around the battlefield.


    ��This is the lowest level of the crack monster. It doesn��t give many crack crystals, but it wouldn��t be a problem to change it to a normal quality mount.��


    The yer got off his horse and ran towards the werewolf in the distance.


    Now that the first tier of yers in the crack had reached the Max level, they began to focus on forging their own equipment.


    The yers that were raiding this crack monster nearby had basically reached level 30. Since all the crack monsters spawned at the same time, the high-level yers had basically gone to the high-level leveling areas to raid.


    ��Recently, the low-level crack monsters seem to have weakened. When the game started, there were tombstones piled next to this werewolf.��


    As the old troll yer spoke, heined about the miserable state of the game. Now, the crack lord only needed more than 30 low-level yers to kill it.


    If one wanted to see close to 300 yers ganging up on a crack lord at the same time, they could only do so in a max-level map.


    In the end, with the help of that yer, Basimonte took down the crack lord. At the same time, he guided Basimonte to the quartermaster who was exchanging for a mount.


    The five crystals that the crack lord dropped could be exchanged for two types of mounts. One was a silver velociraptor, and the other was a darkback Kodo.


    Basimonte naturally chose the velociraptor.


    When he summoned the Velociraptor, the hunter character rode the Velociraptor and ran quickly through the game world. Beimonte��s dim vision emitted some light.


    But this light didn��tst long... sleepinesspletely engulfed beimonte, and he instantly let down his guard!


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in a grasnd covered in gray fog.

 Chapter 910

    ?


    Chapter 910: Chapter 925, Grumpy Brother


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the dream.


    Basimonte knelt down beside a wounded velociraptor.


    Arge number of distorted monsters surrounded him. This was his 172nd Resurrection.


    Basimonte raised his head and looked at the ck figures that appeared behind the monsters.


    ��Looks like the wonderful time has ended. Next Time... the next time will definitely make you fall into an eternal slumber.��


    Basimonte did not answer the ck figure. He used his old arm to caress the Velociraptor whose life wasing to an end.


    Thest scene was when the monsters around him swarmed up and tore him and the velociraptor into pieces.


    When he regained his senses again, he finally woke up from the long nightmare. There was already a group of people surrounding Basimonte��s throne.


    ��Your Majesty! You��re awake!��


    The woman who had been standing next to Basimonte saw him open his eyes and shouted excitedly.


    ��Pass down my orders...��


    Basimonte used his dry hands to support his body, wanting to stand up from the throne.


    This scene made the surrounding ministers retreat quickly, as if there was some kind of power stored in this old king��s body that they feared.


    Beimonte, the human��s name was lemons. This king was the pir that supported the entire kingdom by the sea, and the power he had was enough to intimidate the surrounding countries.


    As long as this king appeared, the rebellion of the humans in the kingdom by the sea could be easily solved.


    In the eyes of the ministers, their king was an existence like a savior, or a god-like existence.


    ��Your Majesty, please instruct us.��


    The ministers knelt on the ground one after another. They could already feel... the anger of the emperor who had ruled the country by the sea for thousands of years.


    This anger would sweep away all the people who were enemies with the country by the sea.


    ��All humans, the sea race... anyone who has the magic must create their own role in the world of cracks!��


    Beimonte��s order caused the group of ministers to return to silence. They looked at each other and could see the confusion in each other��s eyes.


    ��The weave! Have you... And your descendants not used it before!��Beimonte��s voice finally lost its fatigue, filled with endless anger, he widened his eyes and swept his gaze across all the subjects below.


    ��Of... Of course I used it, but what is the crack in His Majesty��s World?��One of the subjects asked carefully.


    ��My son seems to have yed that thing before. It��s a game.��


    ��That��s right, it��s a game. All of you, go and create a character for me right now!��Besimonte��s voice was filled with anger. At this moment, they realized that this old man who was on the verge of death.., when he was in the midst of his anger, he looked so hateful. Just a single roar from him made the ministers shut their mouths.


    ��All of you want me to save this rotten country? Sure! But all of you present, including all of your descendants and servants, must level up to the maximum level in the World Rift!��


    Basimonte��s words made the ministers confused. Many of them had never yed the magicwork game before, and some of them didn��t even understand the meaning of the game level.


    However, the ministers didn��t dare to disobey the king. The King was trying to regain their wealth, status, and thest hope of their lives!


    Therefore, even if the ministers didn��t understand, they could only hurriedly agree to the king��s request.


    But suddenly, a young noble who was kneeling at the end of the hall stood up. He seemed to have followed his father into the hall.


    His father was constantly tugging at the corner of his clothes by his side, telling him not to anger the king while he was in a rage.


    ��Your Majesty! I. . . I have reached the maximum level.��He did not continue to kneel down, but instead summoned up the courage to say to beimonte.


    ��You have reached the maximum level?��


    ��Yes... Yes, I am ying the tribal camp, a level 60 troll shaman... This Morning, I was just ying the Burning Heart Dungeon with Nn��s friends when Father brought me before you.��


    Heined about his father��s behavior when he spoke up to this point. In order to prove himself, he even opened his own magic web interface and showed the troll��s ount to beimonte.


    ��From today onwards, your father has no right to order you, do you hear me! Morley...��after beimonte said this, his gaze swept across the ministers below once again.


    ��I know that all of you value your status, the nobility that is higher than humans! ��Now, I will add a new rule to the kingdom by the sea! ��In the World Rift, those who are of a lower rank than the other person, regardless of their status, have no right to order the other party! ��Those who disobey... will be sentenced to death!��


    Crazy!


    When the ministers heard Basimonte��s order, there was an uproar. If it was any other country, there would probably be someone who would step forward and use the king of being a madman.


    But no one here dared... the foundation of the country by the sea was built on Basimonte alone!


    Without Basimonte, there would be no country by the sea. This was something that all the nobles knew very well.


    So no matter how this king changed thews of his country, there would be no problem.


    ��My orders have been issued! Now, all of them disappear in front of my eyes! Right! Morley, your son will stay behind and tell me the name of your role in the rift.��


    Under Besimonte��s loud scolding, the ministers left the hall one after another, leaving only the son of Morley in the hall.


    When everyone else left, Besimonte sat on his throne, feeling a little exhausted.


    The corrosion from the Dark Elf World Tree was equivalent to countless blood-sucking lice hiding in its body. Although Besimonte was powerful enough, he could not find a way to destroy them.


    Basimonte suffered the erosion of these lice in the nightmare world again, but the character he created in the World Rift really helped it destroy a few lice.


    But it was not enough! Far from enough..


    He was constantly killed by those monsters in the nightmare world and resurrected again and again... one of the reasons was that his character in the world rift was too weak, only level 23. The second reason was that the number of people he could control was too small, there was only one person!


    If there was an army... at this moment, Basimonte had the same thought as general field.


    In the nightmare world, in the illusion of consciousness, there was an army made of crack characters.


    Basimonte would definitely crush those damned dark elves into ashes!


    The umted anger immediately exploded. Basimonte did not care about what would happen to this country. He just wanted to dismember all these lice.


    ��Your Majesty.��The noble son carefully walked up to the king and asked, ��Do you have any orders?��


    Beimonte was still burning with anger. Just the few words he said just now made him feel a huge pressure.


    He was waiting anxiously for the king to have any orders. Beimonte��s next words made him sigh in relief.


    ��What is the dungeon you mentioned just now? Is there any way to quickly level up to the maximum level? Also, how do I obtain those equipment with purple names?��Beimonte asked very seriously.


    ��Well, your Majesty, I can take you to level up. What I mean is... to help you level up.��He immediately changed his wording.

 Chapter 911

    ?


    Chapter 911: Chapter 926, you��re great


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three dayster.


    The short-tentacle WAND��s half-month of life was so exciting that he could write a novel. The title was probably ��Did he get it wrong with the youngdy when the people were in turmoil?��.


    For half a month, the short-tentacle wand was on the run with Hymina. It was not until today that Hymina found shelter in the coastal area under the protection of a ��Friend of her father.��.


    This friend was also a noble and the Master of a city.


    Now, the short-tentacle wand was having dinner with this family of nobles in the manor.


    The etiquette of the nobles in various countries was so cumbersome that it gave the short-tentacle wand a headache. Just now, he was discussing with the members of the scarlet snake about finishing dinner before going to the heroic-level dungeon.


    In the end, this dinner would take at least one to two hours to finish.


    First, the owner of the manor, an old noble with a goatee, sat at the front of the long table. His children and rtives sat on both sides of the long table.


    Hymina, who had been ssified as one of his children, sat with his six children. The same was true for the short-tentacle wand.


    There were at least twenty people at the long table. It would take more than ten minutes for a dish to be served.


    ��Hymina, how��s the situation with your father?��


    The old noble with a goatee asked before dinner officially began.


    ��The situation in Iron Guard city has worsened recently, so father asked me to seek refuge with Uncle Wright first. But... you know that.��Hymina stopped talking.


    ��Those rioters will be punished sooner orter. We have taught them so many things, but we are using this method to repay us.��


    The old noble knew what happened to the ��Uncle Wright��that Hymina mentioned. Port Wright and the two surrounding cities were the ces where the rioters first rose, and now they werepletely upied by the rioters.


    ��Let��s not talk about these annoying topics during dinner. Hymina... Your Friend��s face is a little pale.��The old noble had always been very concerned about the short-tentacle wand that hymina came with.


    ��I met many dangers along the way. It was he who saved me... so he was injured.��


    Hymina maintained a decent smile on her face, while the short-tentacle wand was a little nervous... his ancestors were allmoners for three generations, and now he had snuck into a noble��s dinner party.., it was a little like an orange cat running into a gathering of Persian cats.


    ��How Brave. May I ask where this brave knight came from?��The old noble was obviously asking about the short-tentacle wand.


    The short-tentacle magic staff was stumped by this question. He could feel that everyone��s attention was on him.


    A person with nothing?


    At this moment, the short-tentacle magic staff recalled his origin in the crack in the world. In reality, he could be considered a person with nothing.


    ��I... I��m from the country of steel.��The short-tentacle magic staff thought for a while before he said this sentence. In the end, he added, ��I��m currently studying in Nn��s burning Mage Tower.��


    Of course, the identity of the country of steel was a lie.


    As for the apprentice in Nn��s Mage Tower, this might be the only identity he could boast about, but it was also the lowest level.


    ��That��s a great country.��The old noble seemed to see the embarrassment of the short-tentacle wand. He stood up from his seat and said, ��Today is a gathering of young people. I Won��t disturb you. Enjoy.��


    Before the short-tentacle wand could figure out what was going on, the old noble left the long table, leaving only a group of young faces.


    ��Miss Hymina, we meet again.��


    The eldest male heir spoke to hymina.


    At this moment, the short-tentacle wand finally understood. Although Hymina��s legs were not very flexible, she could be considered a beautifuldy.


    Looking around the long table, no woman could be more beautiful than Hymina. Also... the background of this youngdy��s short-tentacle wand was not very clear.


    However, her father could control a city, so she probably came from a higher background than him.


    ��Don��t you meet each other every holy night?��A girl with freckles on her face suddenly said, ��I remember now, butst time, you came with your father, Miss Hymina.��


    ��Syl!��


    After hearing Hymina mention her father, Hymina put down the fork in her hand.


    ��You can��t order me this time, Hymina.��When she heard Hymina��s tone, she seemed to recall something... Painful past.., she directly mmed her hands on the table and said to hymina, ��During the time you were on the run, the King issued a few newws!��


    ��What New Laws?��


    Faced with Hymina��s question, the noble girl named Syl revealed a smug expression.


    ��That is, as long as your level in the world rift is lower than mine, no matter what your identity is, you have no right to order me around!��She paused for a moment before continuing, ��But Miss Hymina, you are so busy, you must have never heard of the World Rift, right?��


    At this moment, the short-tentacle magic staff could not help butugh out loud. Thisughter attracted the attention of everyone around. Among them, there were a few nobles who wanted to pursue hymina, and they were already not used to the short-tentacle magic staff.


    ��This friend from the country of steel, do you think thisw of our country is very funny?��Someone said to the short-tentacle magic staff.


    ��No, I really don��t.��The short-tentacle wand kept shaking its head.


    ��If you really think it��s funny, you can try to defy it. A few brave guys have already been sent to the guillotine,��the person said again.


    ��Can you guys finish your dinner quietly first?��


    Hymina couldn��t bear to see the short-tentacle wand cover its mouth and stifle itsughter. She just wanted to finish her dinner today.


    ��I told you, Miss Hymina, you don��t have the right to order me around.��


    The Girl Named Hill became a little angry again when she heard Hymina��s tone, which sounded like an older sister ordering her younger sister and younger brother around.


    ��Excuse me, May I ask what level is the crack in Your World?��


    The short-tentacle wand could not help but ask in the end. He still felt that it was quite new. The people he met during his escape had not even heard of the magic.


    Even if those nobles had used the mana before, they wouldn��t be in the mood to y the game. In the end, this group of people in front of him seemed to be world crack��s yers?


    ��Level 32. Father��s level isn��t even higher than mine!��She said proudly as she looked at Hymina.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why this girl dared to be so bold.


    ��Then please sit down and quietly finish your dinner, Miss Hill.��No matter how quiet Hymina��s personality was, she was still a little annoyed by the repeated provocations.


    ��I told you...��


    Before she could finish, Hymina waved her hand to show them her magic interface. At the same time, they saw the characters on the magic interface.


    A line of words was clearly written on the character selection interface.


    Alliance, tide of outliers, human priest, level 60, located at the bottom of the ck Rock mountain range.


    At this moment, the other party��s entire body was frozen in ce. There was even a faint sound of breathing. This level was considered a big boss level for yers who had just established their ounts a few days ago.


    ��Can you sit down and eat your dinner first?��Hymina asked again.

 Chapter 912

    ?


    Chapter 912: Chapter 927, my dear brother (third update! Monthly Pass!)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��No... impossible! Why is your level so high!��


    Syl still did not want to believe what she was seeing. She spent three days and three nights to increase the level of this game, and also found many Nn��s game yers to help her team up and level up, she barely reached level 30.


    For example, his father was busy with official business. In addition, he did not know how to y the magic game, so he was only level 16.


    This also caused him to be kind to his subordinates when he was busy, so that his subordinates with high levels in the crack world would not directly contact the king��s ��Comint Hotline��to report him.


    However, apart from being kind, he also had a headache thinking of ways to quickly raise his mana��s level.


    Although thetestws were ridiculous, nobles... especially nobles who were seafolk and not humans, had to abide by them.


    ��You��re already so high just for fun,��the short-tentacle wand added on behalf of Hymina.


    From the short-tentacle Wand��s point of view, it was very strange that he had not reached level 60 yet. The yers he usuallymunicated with on the world rift had basically reached the maximum level of level 60.


    ��Friend of the steel nation, by saying this, do you mean that your level is also this high?��Someone suddenly asked.


    Under the other party��s interrogation, the short-tentacle wand had no choice but to disy its magic web interface. The character disyed on the interface was also a priest.


    The number of characters that were above level 60 made those who wanted to mock the short-tentacle WAND shut their mouths.


    ��But... it��s only at Max level! Our Nicaton family also has Max level characters, Riesen!��


    At this moment, Syl��spetitive heart and jealousy began to overflow. She wasn��t willing to lose to two outsiders over this, so she called out the name of the youngest younger brother in their family��s younger generation.


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the other side of the long table. It was a boy wearing a pair of wooden-framed sses. He seemed to be only fifteen years old, and he was wearing a long robe, the short-tentacle wand recognized him at a nce... he was a student of Nn Magic Academy.


    He obediently opened his own mana and showed everyone his game character. It was a yer from a tribe. The character he used was a warrior who had reached level 60.


    ��How is it, Miss Hymina!��It seemed that Hill did not intend to let hymina have a quiet dinner.


    Hymina nced at the little boy with the Max level ount. He also nced at Hymina��s magic web interface timidly.


    ��Sister Syl!��He quickly whispered to syl beside him, ��My character is no match for... Her.��


    ��No match... aren��t you all Max level ounts? and Miss Hymina is ying a priest!��


    Hill did not understand how two characters of the same level could not be a match for each other. The most important thing was that Hymina was ying as a priest who did not have much fighting power, while her younger brother was ying as a warrior.


    ��Equipment level.��He whispered out a period that only yers who had reached Max level would care about. ��I remember the King��s order. He even added that the better the equipment, the better. So, under the same level, we are allparing equipment levels.��


    ��Equipment?��


    Syl was also a noob who had just entered the game three days ago. He was still in a rudimentary state.


    ��There��s still a big difference in equipment, Miss Syl... most of your brother��s equipment is rare quality. Only his weapon and clothes are epic.��


    The short-tentacle wand almostughed out loud at this moment. After all, he had yed the world crack for so long. This game ount was one of the few things that he could show off with the short-tentacle wand.


    Now that he could finally show off wantonly, he felt a sense of superiority that soared to the sky.


    In order to further make her realize the gap between the two sides, the short-tentacle wand directly logged into the game and opened its own equipment bar.


    In the end, Hill��s younger brother, Riesen, choked up and stared straight at the pile of epic-level equipment in the short-tentacle wand equipment bar.


    [ molten lord��s Healing Robe. Level 88 item. Additional 28 points of endurance, 20 points of intelligence, 14 points of all-around attributes. Level requirement: level 60. ].


    [ two items: increase 20 points of intelligence. Four items: Molten Shield, which allows you to absorb 500 damage when healing spells are activated. ] [ six items activation set effect: Molten Lord��s Mercy: Your Healing Spell grants the target a molten shield that can absorb up to 500 damage. Cooldown: 5 seconds. When the shield is broken, damage based on your intelligence will be dealt. ].


    [ soul of the me Demon King, Ragnaros��Soul: When you use the word of truth on others, the shield effect will add a burning halo. The aggro of the damage will be returned to the target. ].


    [ touch of healing: increases spell strength by 10 points and Mana recovery by 5 points per second... ]


    Seeing the list of descriptions on this piece of equipment, SYL was stunned. The other members of the Nicoton family were also stunned.


    At this moment, Hill looked at his brother��s equipment again. It was blue in quality, and there were only one or two lines of description on it to increase attributes. The rest of the equipment, such as set effects, crack forging, and so on, were all gone!


    Hill quickly thought of the equipment that she was wearing. It could be treated as junk here. Shame quickly rushed into her heart.


    ��In any case, Riesen, you can spend some time to get these strange equipment.��Hill used herst bit of courage to say this.


    However, not long after she said this, her brother beside her quickly shook his head.


    ��Sister! These equipment can only be obtained from the heroic-level molten heart dungeon! The Guild I joined can��t even beat the normal-level... and now... There are only 24 guilds fighting on the heroic-level tablet of the molten heart.��


    ��It��s just a game!��


    Thest thing that Hill could take out to confront Hymina was shattered by his own brother. She no longer had the face to stay here.


    After she gave up, she turned around and left the restaurant.


    ��Did I go too far?��The short-tentacle wand watched Hill push the door open and leave, ncing at Hymina beside him.


    He had done something he shouldn��t have done, and that was to piss off a noble!


    ��Don��t worry about it. Do you have anything else to say?��Hymina seemed to have be the head of the family at this time, even though she still appeared very quiet.


    The noble children who still wanted to hit on Hymina no longer wanted to embarrass themselves. They began to eat their dinner quietly.


    The short-tentacle wand was the first to finish the meal, after all, he did not stop the knife and fork in his hands.


    After eating a short touch wand to find a reason to leave the restaurant, restaurant is facing the sea outside the balcony.


    Late at night, the moonlight fell on the sea scenery, very enjoyable, but the short-tentacle wand vaguely see the horizon in the distance filled with a little... gray fog.


    ������- �� fu


    PS: this chapter is actually owed yesterday... but still ask for a monthly check support! !

 Chapter 913

    ?


    Chapter 913: Chapter 928, the frontier of nightmares


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the consciousness space of the world tree.


    Joshua was forcefully dragged into the consciousness space by the white bird tonight while he was sleeping soundly.


    ��I don��t remember anything that needs to be updated today.��


    Joshua yawned as he sat in the temporary residence built by the sublimators. Under Joshua��s suggestion, the sublimators specially found a ce in the consciousness space... and built an open-air coffee shop.


    Now, the matriarch silver veil was sitting across from Joshua, and the White Bird was standing on the table.


    ��Son of the forest, I��m sorry to disturb your sleep, but my friend found something unusual.��


    The white bird pped its wings and flew onto Joshua��s shoulder. The white cat representing the Frost Elf World Tree jumped onto the table.


    The white cat used its ws to gesture something at Joshua. It kept meowing.


    ��Can you... trante it?��Joshua was not tyreen. He could not understand thenguage of cats.


    ��A small part of the leaves that you spread out have been eroded by the gray fog. Moreover, they are concentrated in an area.��


    Without Tyreen��s presence, the white bird had no choice but to act as the white cat��s trantor.


    ��This might be the city in the real world that has been upied by those monsters.��


    The expression on the silver veil��s face was very serious. She seemed to have discussed the reason for this situation with the white bird before Joshua came.


    ��If there really are monsters in the real world, they would not just find the leaves of the world tree and bite them. Speaking of which, can you find out who the users of those leaves are?��


    Josh reached out his hand to rub the white cat��s head. It directly used its small ws to push Josh��s hand away. At the same time, its other w pushed a translucent screen in front of Josh.


    ��A total of 23 leaves have been eroded by the gray fog at the same time.��


    Josh stared at a series of ounts on the translucent screen that came from the mana. Among these ounts, there was a name that Josh was familiar with, which was the ��short-touch wand��.


    ��The erosion of the gray fog has opened a new connection point. If I don��t discard these twenty-three leaves... the gray fog might follow the leaves and invade my friend��s body,��the white bird reminded Joshua.


    ��A new connection point?��Joshua could understand what the white bird was saying. The leaves of the world tree were originally used to connect to the World Tree��s server. To put it simply, it was a door.


    However, the erosion of the gray fog had opened another door on these leaves. It was a door that led to an unknown ce.


    ��The World Tree of the Dark Elves... may also have a space of consciousness. This new connection point.��Joshua Thought for a while and looked up at the silver veil in front of him. ��The invasion of the enemy is also an opportunity for us to counterattack.��


    ��Is the war about to start?��


    The Silver Veil��s eyes instantly lit up when she heard Joshua��s words. She and her race had been building houses in the World Rift Day and night, and they had to y the role of npcs and world lords to beat up the yers, they wanted to be able to counterattack the gray fog one day.


    ��The door is still too small. It��s just a connection point formed by leaves, but it��s no problem to send one or two scouts.��


    Joshua logged into his character in the World Rift, and this character was directly materialized beside him... it was a female human warrior from the alliance.


    With brown skin and a superb figure, every time Joshua entered the dungeon with Fuya and the others, he would be ridiculed by Hiri, Carrie, and Al several times.


    ��How do you feel?��Joshua suddenly asked silky.


    ��As a female warrior, this figure is too burdensome.��Silky evaluated Joshua��s character very seriously.


    ��What I mean is... You��ve fought gods and heroes in the world of consciousness in the past, so you should havee into contact with them, right?��


    Joshua did not understand why everyone cared so much about this character��s figure.


    Silver yarn realized that her focus was wrong. Her expression froze for a moment, but she still quickly walked to the side of this character.


    ��Its body is indeed gathering arge amount of energy, just like... The gods that I met before.��


    This was the result that silver yarn had known for a long time. Sublimators were the GM of the world crack. Silver Yarn was a hero who watched the yers��characters evolve from weak recruits to a group of heroes who fought against the Balrog king.


    The energy gathered from these characters also proved that Joshua��s n was sessful.


    He had created thousands of... artificial gods.


    ��Then the first reconnaissance mission will bepleted by the fire messenger.��


    Joshua picked up the white cat on the table. When fighting against the gray fog, this white cat was surprisingly obedient. Joshua directly hacked into one of the 23 problematic world trees, then, he used that leaf to log into his world rift ount.


    ..


    Cecil Nicarden, the current second daughter of the Nicarden family.


    There was a word in her name that resembled the name of a sea creature, so people close to her called her ��Cecil.��.


    Cecil himself did not have any objections to this name, but only one person was not allowed to call her that, and that was the eldest daughter of another family, Hymina.


    After she failed to confront Hymina today, she found that she did not even have the ability to sleep well.


    At night, shey in bed untilte at night before finally falling asleep in a daze.


    However, not long after she fell asleep, she suddenly opened her eyes on the bed.


    ��This is my room?��Cecil looked around and found that she was lying in her own bedroom, but this bedroom gave her a strange feeling.


    At this time, Cecil did not feel sleepy at all. She got out of bed and put on her clothes, getting ready to take a walk in the garden.


    However, when she pushed open the door of her room and came to the garden... Cecil found that the sky was gray.


    Before sleeping, Cecil clearly remembered that the weather at night was so good that she could see the stars.


    The garden was also filled with a strange atmosphere. Cecil vaguely heard a strange chewing sound.


    ��Who is it?��


    Cecil slowly walked into the garden, thinking that it was the blind servant who had stolen the things from the kitchen again.


    She saw a dark figure on the other side of the flower bush. It was a monster with ck fur all over its body. When it turned around, the fear almost suffocated Cecil.


    It was a creature between a wolf and a spider. When it stared at Cecil with eight eyes on its face, there was only one thought in her mind, and that was to escape.


    The moment Cecil took the first step, her body lost bnce because her calf was bitten by the monster!


    The pain pierced into Cecil��s consciousness. When Cecil, who was lying on the ground, turned around, he saw the monster that was a mixture of a wolf and a spider pressing her body to the ground with a sharp w.


    The fear and pain made Cecil��s Breath Quicken. Cecil shouted for help in all directions, but no one paid any attention to her. The guards and servants in the manor hadpletely disappeared.


    Cecil closed her eyes in despair, waiting for her death. But in the next second, she heard the sound of swords stabbing into her flesh.


    She carefully opened her eyes and found that the monster lying on her body had disappeared. In its ce was a figure wearing heavy armor and holding two swords.

 Chapter 914

    ?


    Chapter 914: Chapter 929, the war in her sleep


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cecil took some time to recover from the shock of being eaten by a monster.


    It was only then that she saw the person standing in front of her clearly under the dim light.


    It was a powerful warrior. This was Cecil��s first impression, because the material of the armor she was wearing was something Cecil had never seen before, just from the style of the armor alone, it exuded a ��strong aura��.


    ��Are you... a guard hired by my father?��


    Cecil had never seen an existence dressed like this among the guards.


    ��What guard?��


    She directly turned around to face Cecil, who was lying on the ground. Only then did Cecil see her face clearly. It was a woman with dark brown skin. Many inders in seaside country had this color, so it was not rare.


    ��Are you one of the King��s People?��


    Cecil stood up carefully. She was already about 1.67 meters tall, but she could only reach the chin of the person in front of her.


    ��You don��t look like a character in the game. Let me think... were you sleeping earlier?��She asked Cecil a strange question.


    At this moment, Cecil realized that when the other party was talking... His Mouth didn��t move at all! Not only did his mouth not move, even the expression on his face didn��t change!


    This looked very strange, and what was even stranger was..


    ��Your voice is so strange, like a man.��Cecil wasn��t in the mood to answer the other party��s question.


    ��What? I Am a man.��Her voice sounded very natural.


    However, Cecil took a few steps back when she heard this answer. Even though the person in front of her was wearing an exquisite armor, the armor was still unable to resist her body that was so good that it made her feel ashamed.


    Cecil was only seventeen years old this year, and she had yet to reach the age of adulthood... but there was no doubt that the person in front of her had a body that was absolutely what she pursued when she reached adulthood.


    But even with such a good figure that countless women yearned for, and an appearance that was filled with the mature charm of a woman, to say that she was a man?


    Cecil��s mind did not turn around for a moment.


    ��Don��t worry about this for now. Tell me first if you were sleeping earlier!��Her question once again made Cecil��s thoughtse to life.


    ��I was sleeping, but I woke up very quickly,��Cecil answered immediately.


    ��Then you should be in a dream now. It��s just a nightmare,��she said.


    ��A nightmare?��


    Cecil pinched her cheek. She could clearly feel the paining from her cheek.


    ��Impossible. My consciousness is very clear, and I can feel the pain. If I was really dreaming...��


    Before Cecil could finish, a scream came from the other side of the manor. She recognized the owner of the voice at once.


    ��That��s my brother��s voice. He must have been attacked by these monsters. What... What��s Your Name?��Cecil realized that she did not know the name of this female warrior with an extremely good figure.


    ��You can just call me the firebearer.��


    She told Cecil a very strange name, like a title, but Cecil did not have time to care so much.


    ��Firebearer, I��m Cecil Nicaton. I��m going to save my brother now... Please... You Go save him!��Cecil used honorifics in a moment of desperation.


    ��This is a dream. If you��re killed in the dream, you won��t really die, but there should be a price.��


    The female warrior turned around and looked at the other side of the manor. The monster��s body had disappeared, but a gray light entered the body that was bitten by the monster.


    The face was gone, and only a few pieces of flesh were left. The body gradually turned back into a human female.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Seeing this scene, Cecil covered her mouth in difort. She knew this human female, and she was a maid in their manor.


    ��Soul? Consciousness? Or self-emotion... in short, these monsters didn��t eat the flesh in reality, but the spirit inside the consciousness. If you kill them, they seem to be returned,��she said something that Cecil couldn��t understand.


    Cecil wasn��t in the mood to chat with her now, so he directly ran into the interior of the manor.


    ..


    ��Collective dream? The consciousness space of the Dark Elf World Tree?��


    Jose looked at the magic interface in front of him. The characters in the world crack had arrived in a dream world.


    This dream wasn��t just for a single person... it was very likely that everyone in that city had been dragged into this consciousness space.


    ��They used human souls as nourishment.��The White Bird had experienced Arthur Crow��s disaster, so it directly guessed what these monsters were trying to do. ��These distorted creatures are just carriers. They devour souls in the creatures��dreams and then transport them to another ce.��


    ��They treat the people of a city as food?��


    Joshua controlled the Messenger of fire under hismand and followed thedy named Cecil into the manor. Joshua entered the dream instance through the leaves on her body.


    So if he was too far away from thedy, he would probably go offline.


    Cecil went all the way to the second floor of the manor. Her brother lived on this floor. However, the moment she reached the second floor, she covered her mouth and almost fell down the stairs.


    The stairs were filled with all kinds of mutted corpses, and there were two monsters that were the same as the ones in the garden, eating human corpses.


    At this moment, Cecil only felt very nauseous, but her body did not support her to vomit.


    The two monsters found her, and they turned their heads at an angle of 180 degrees, moving their eight legs and suddenly rushing toward Cecil.


    Cecil saw her family among the corpses, which made her fear turn into anger and hatred. She wanted to cast a spell to kill the two monsters.


    But she failed... her talent in the flowing water system was also among the top geniuses, but at this moment, she could not feel the existence of magic elements!


    Cecil��s hand stopped in mid-air. She did not cast the ice pir spell, but the two monsters had already pounced on her.


    ��God of flowing water and healing!��Cecil shouted out the name of the god she believed in.


    Her prayer seemed to have received a response from the god. An ice-blue magic arrow suddenly pierced through the monster closest to her, while the other monster was killed by the fire messenger controlled by Jose.


    This magic arrow was not released by her! Cecil turned his head in disbelief and saw a woman wearing a blue robe.


    Cecil recognized this girl. Although she had be a real person in reality, this was undoubtedly her character in the world crack. This character even had the name of her game, ��Snow Seal��.


    The two monsters were killed one after another. The souls and spirits that they had devoured returned to the ��corpses��in the corridor.


    Cecil watched as his family members, who were left with only their bones, gradually returned to normal. It did not take long for the group of people lying in the corridor to slowly open their eyes.

 Chapter 915

    ?


    Chapter 915: Chapter 930. Love is new


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was... unbelievable.


    Count Nicaton stared nkly at the figure standing in front of him. It was a dwarf dressed in cotton clothes and holding a magic staff.


    He knew this dwarf... it was from the character he created in the World Rift.


    Ever since the King released the character about the world rift, Count Nicaton had to spend time on this game.


    Count Nicaton was very busy with his daily affairs, so it was a waste of time to take time out to y this kind of game.


    Until Tonight, when this game character appeared beside him and saved his life.


    Count Nicaton looked at a corpse in the corner of his room. It was a huge spider.


    The monster was about to swallow it a second ago, but the magic that Count Nicaton was proud of was useless. At thest moment, it was this dwarf who appeared out of nowhere and saved his life.


    ��Can you understand what I��m saying?��


    Count Nicaton tried tomunicate with his game character, but the dwarf did not answer him. His expression did not even change.


    It was not until Count Nicaton thought of taking a step forward that the dwarf took a step forward mechanically.


    A puppet?


    His ability to understand was very fast. Suddenly, he heard a roar from another part of the manor and the sound of ss shattering.


    Count Nicaton��s heart twitched. His six children were still resting in this manor!


    If there were these monsters in other ces... Count Nicaton did not dare to think about it anymore.


    He immediately pushed open the door and rushed out of the corridor with his dwarf character, wanting to save his children.


    However, the corridor was filled with the corpses of those monsters. These strange corpses did notst long before they turned into dust and disappeared.


    Count Nicaton looked around in confusion and saw the figure of his second daughter, Cecil.


    ��Cecil!��


    At this moment, Count Nicaton also saw a huge bird beast pouncing into the corridor through the window.


    He wanted to protect his daughter, but it was toote... because the monster that wanted to attack Cecil had already been frozen into an ice sculpture and fell to the ground.


    ��Father, I��m fine... I have the snow seal to protect me,��Cecil shouted to Count Nicaton.


    Snow Seal? Count Nicaton remembered that this was Cecil��s name in the world rift game.


    When his children learned that he was going to y World Rift, they were inexplicably excited for a long time and even added each other as friends.


    ��Where are the others?��Count Nicaton immediately asked about the whereabouts of the others.


    ��They��re all in the hall. I��m here to find you.��


    Cecil led the count all the way to the hall in the middle of the manor. From time to time, monsters would intrude into the manor, but these monsters were quickly killed by a group of characters from World Rift.


    Count Nicaton looked at the battle situation around the manor and suddenly remembered... although he was the most important and the strongest spell caster in the manor, his world rift character was the weakest one in the manor.


    His dwarf was only level-16, but the lowest level of the characters controlled by his children were all level-25.


    ��Father! Are You Alright?��


    ��There might be some monsters around. Father, go hide in the basement for a while.��


    When Count Nicaton came to the hall, his children instantly surrounded him with concern.


    The Count opened his mouth, wanting to tell them that he was the strongest spellcaster in the city!


    ��Oh right! Father is in a strange dream. Magic doesn��t seem to exist here, so you can��t use magic. Leave this ce to us!��


    After Cecil summoned his character, the snow seal, he had already killed more than ten monsters. She and her other brothers and sisters were already filled with confidence.


    Facing Cecil��s reminder, Count Nicaton was momentarily stunned. In the end, he opened his mouth and choked out a sentence.


    ��Enough! Cecil, I can also summon a character from the World Crack.��


    Count Nicaton did not like to be treated as a useless old man by his own woman.


    However, when he controlled his dwarf, who was dressed in ragged clothes, to enter the hall, the entire hall fell into a strange silence.


    ��It seems that another monster has entered the Western Garden!��A voice broke the strange silence.


    The yers in the hall of the manor ran over to block the monster��s attack. Count Nicaton was speechless when he saw this scene.


    ��What about the situation in the city? How is the city?��


    Count Nicaton took a long sword and walked shoulder to shoulder with his dwarf character to the gate of the manor.


    As the Master of the city, he had to find out who had invaded his city, even if it was in the dream.


    ��I don��t know... We have been dealing with the monster��s attacks,��a child said to Count Nicaton.


    ��You...��


    When Count Nicaton turned around, he found that his children had followed him out of the manor. Count Nicaton subconsciously wanted to call them back to a safe ce, but the group of warriors and mages behind them.., the hunter looked much stronger than his level-16 dwarf.


    ��Knight Simon! Organize your soldiers! Prepare to go to the city.��


    Count Nicaton found the captain of the guards in the manor among his children.


    ��Father, please let me go with you.��


    Cecil understood that his father wanted to organize the city guards to resist these monsters.


    ��Go back and protect your mother!��Count Nicaton shouted at the others. As soon as he finished speaking, three giant spiders appeared at the door.


    When the spiders were about to jump towards Count Nicaton, he used the longsword in his hand to kill two of them together with his dwarf character.


    The other one was pierced through the head by the Sword of the Simon Knight.


    Count Nicaton��s attainments in magic were not weak, and his swordsmanship was also a master.


    ��Cecil! Don��t underestimate our lord, leave these invaders to us!��Count Nicaton nced at the nearby city district. He could hear the wails of the people.


    ��But...��


    ��Go Back! Quickly!��


    Even in the dream world, Count Nicaton would not allow a group of minors to enter the battlefield.


    However, as soon as he finished shouting, his head flew into the sky.


    This happened in an instant. Cecil widened his eyes. Count Nicaton, who had lost his head, knelt on the ground... not a single drop of blood spurted out from the wound on his neck, instead, arge amount of gray fog took its ce.


    The dwarf character instantly turned into pieces and disappeared.

 Chapter 916

    ?


    Chapter 916: Chapter 931, get up and fight!


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��As long as the controller is killed, will these annoying puppets disappear?��


    A slender figure appeared next to Count Nicaton��s corpse. It was a Dark Elf who held a palm-sized crystal in his hand.


    The gray fog that seeped out of Count Nicaton��s neck was quickly absorbed by the crystal.


    Cecil saw her father beheaded with her own eyes and lost control of her emotions for a moment. The spellcaster beside her, the snow seal, responded to her lost control of her emotions and began to chant offensive magic.


    The Dark Elf quickly rushed towards Cecil at a speed that humans could not see.


    However, his dagger did not cut off Cecil��s neck. Instead, his dagger collided with a longsword..


    Cecil turned her head in surprise. She suddenly remembered that the warrior known as the Messenger of fire had been standing by her side.


    ��Finally, an elite monster with a line. Hey! Where��s your boss!��


    Joshua asked the Dark Elf loudly. The Dark Elf seemed to be very surprised that he had missed his attack.


    He wanted to jump back and widen the distance between him and Joshua... but he found that his body could not do it at all. It was as if he was being controlled. The only thing he could do was to wave his dagger and attack the Dark Elf.


    Cecil, who hade back to his senses, quickly retreated. Joshua controlled his character and directly shed with the Dark Elf several times.


    Joshua��s skill input speed was a little slow, so to outsiders, the Dark Elf kept stabbing the female warrior��s neck with the dagger in his hand. But no blood leaked out..


    The wound was reced by a glowing particle. This was a belief particle from the world tree!


    This was also the source of energy that formed the world crack.


    The forced attack onlysted for three seconds. After the Dark Elf realized that his body could retreat again, he quickly retreated, wanting to leave this ce first.


    But when he was about 200 meters away, he realized that he had hit a wall.


    He immediately turned around... there was no wall behind him! But he could not take another step forward.


    ��War shackle, a very interesting battlefield skill. I added it myself... I didn��t expect it to be useful in this world.��


    The female warrior under Joshua��s control twirled the two swords in her hands and slowly walked towards the Dark Elf who was blocked by the air wall.


    ��As long as you are cast with this skill, you will not be able to leave this area for a short period of time. Now, can you tell me... where is your boss?��


    The Dark Elf had no intention ofmunicating with Joshua. After realizing that he could not escape from this ce, he disappeared into the shadows.


    ��Damn it! Whose Hunter knows how to use re!��


    Joshua shouted loudly to the group of Level 25 alt ounts behind him.


    In the end, no one answered Joshua.


    ��My Big Brother is a hunter, but he is only level 27,��Cecil immediately said to Joshua.


    ��Forget it. I don��t know if he��s using stealth or not. You guys be careful.��


    After Joshua ced the white cat on his head, he could make the female warrior perform more human-like actions. It was as if he had just turned the sword in his hand into an arc.


    However, this did not give a warrior the ability to see through stealth.


    The Dark Elf did not have much patience. He quietly appeared in the crowd and aimed at hymina, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The Dark Elf chose the weakest target to attack. Just as his dagger was about to cut hymina��s throat, ayer of light formed a barrier around Hymina��s body!


    His dagger hit the barrier. At the same time, the me from the Balrog king appeared on his body!


    The Dark Elf quickly took a step back to extinguish the me on his arm. At this moment, Joshua had already used his character��s charge skill on him.


    In a short two seconds, the female warrior rushed in front of him and stabbed the long sword in her hand into his chest. At the same time, another sword directly cut off the Dark Elf��s right hand.


    ��Are you still not going to speak?��Josh looked at the Dark Elf lying on the ground and directly used the long sword in his hand to chop off the Dark Elf��s head.


    After the Dark Elf was beheaded, the ground suddenly began to shake. By the time Josh realized the danger and wanted to retreat, it was toote. A five-meter-long arm mmed Josh��s character onto the ground.


    Josh used the third-person lens to see the huge monster that jumped into the garden from God knows where.


    It had a pitch-ck head that looked like a deer with ck horns, and its body was as dry as a withered tree.


    This monster had a palm that was the size of two people. With one hand, it pped the character that Josh controlled onto the ground, and with the other hand, it grabbed the dark elf corpse that Josh had decapitated and swallowed it.


    ��Lowly humans, all you need to do is be the nourishment of the holy tree.��


    The monster spoke in a human voice. It sounded like the voice of the Dark Elf, but while it was speaking, Josh had the female warrior cut off the monster��s finger with her sword.


    It let out a painful roar... Josh��s character quickly took a step back, and a holy light began to appear on his body.


    At this moment, Josh remembered that there were two max-level priests in a bunch of Alt ounts behind him.


    ��So you��re the Lord of this dungeon?��Josh asked him in a loud voice.


    ��Do you think you can win? Human...��


    The monster looked at Josh��s confident tone and opened its mouth to reveal its fangs. However, just as it opened its mouth, a frost arrow shot at its face.


    ��Return my father��s soul!��


    Cecil��s Ice Arrow sessfully attracted the monster��s aggro. It let out a terrifying roar towards the sky again.


    The roar reverberated throughout the entire city. At this moment, Joshua finally understood where its confidence came from. There was not only one monster with a huge body, but four simr existences fell from the sky to the surroundings of the manor.


    When they walked over here... just the tremors on the ground were enough to make people unable to stand still.


    ��Sure enough... We should find a ce to hide first!��


    The short-tentacle magic staff that was originally filled with fighting spirit wanted to run away when it saw this scene, but almost everyone present had the thought of running away.


    In front of this group of monsters that were nearly fifteen meters tall, the existence of humans was really too insignificant.


    ��Isn��t it just calling people? I know how to do that too.��


    When Joshua saw this scene, he immediately sent a text message to his sister, Fuya.


    ��Fuya needs a small favor from you.��Joshua showed that Fuya was online. Today was not the day for her to sleep.


    ��I don��t have time to go to the next dungeon.��


    Fuya directly sent a message to reject Joshua mercilessly.

 Chapter 917

    ?


    Chapter 917: Chapter 932. Now we are all Freya


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cecile experienced the most exciting thing in her life in this dream.


    First, her servant was killed by a monster, her father was beheaded in front of her, and now she was being chased by the four monsters!


    ��Snow Seal!��


    Cecile watched as her character was crushed into pieces by one of the monsters. She struggled to run over and do something.


    However, it was useless. Jose controlled his character to carry her up like a princess.


    No matter how hard this nobledy struggled, it was futile in front of a warrior with a strength of more than 5,000.


    Jose directly carried the youngdy and ran towards the city below.


    ��They��re chasing us!��


    Cecil turned his head to look behind him. The four huge monsters ignored the others in the manor.


    Their hatred seemed to be focused on Joshua alone. They moved like frogs, leaping into the sky with their powerful legs, then, with the shaking of the ground, theynded beside Joshua.


    A deer-horned monster directlynded in front of Joshua, blocking his way.


    ��You can��t escape! Human.��


    Its pitch-ck pupils lowered and stared at Joshua and Cecil. Compared to chasing after Joshua... it was more like they were toying with their prey before killing them.


    ��Is that so?��


    Joshua��s character��s skill bar had finished. Under Cecil��s exmation, she found herself sitting on a huge rooster.


    It was indeed a rooster! Cecil was not mistaken. It was a rooster that was as big as a camel.


    ��Hold on tight.��Jose��s voice rang in Cecil��s ears.


    Hold on tight? Hold on tight to what... Feathers?


    Before Cecil could ask the question, the rooster let out a ��Cluck Cluck��sound and ran to the other side of the street.


    The Rooster��s running speed was shockingly fast. It could be said that it was twice as fast as a human running at full speed. In the blink of an eye, the monster had already run to the other end of the street.


    ��Damn it!��


    Cecil only heard the monster Roar angrily behind her. Then, the house beside her instantly copsed, and another monster fell from the sky onto the house next to it.


    But the moment the monsternded, the rooster had already deftly stepped on the ruins on the ground and ran to another ce.


    This was like a prince escaping with a princess. Cecile had also had an illusion before, but the problem was that the prince should be sitting on a horse! What was worse was that the prince was a woman with a better figure than her.


    Wait a minute... Now was not the time to think about this.


    Cecil came back to his senses from the scattered feathers and the clucking sound of the rooster.


    ��Where did that thinge from!��Cecil asked Joshua in a loud voice.


    ��You mean the rooster? The union quartermaster can exchange it for 600 crack crystals. After You Max out your level, you can exchange one for five or six times you fight a crack Lord.��


    ��That expensive?��Cecil remembered that she only gave five crack crystals to a crack lord. ��No! That��s not what I wanted to ask! Where did those monsterse from! You Don��t look like... someone from this city.��


    Cecil looked at the side profile of the female character. She had already guessed that this female warrior was a character in the game, just like her snow seal.


    However, the controller of this game character was not around.


    ��Of course it��s an intruder from another dream.��


    While Jose was talking to Cecil, Rooster had already run out of the city with Jose. The four huge monsters were still chasing after them.


    ��The surroundings of Nicaton city... are not like this.��Cecil scanned the surrounding scenery.


    The outside of the city had already turned into a grasnd. In the distance of the grasnd was ayer of gray fog that made it impossible to see the end of the scenery. Cecil could only vaguely see a magnificent building in the distance of the grasnd.


    ��You have nowhere to run.��


    The monster also slowly walked towards Joshua and Cecil who were sitting on the rooster.


    It seemed that the monster thought that the grasnd behind them was ��their home ground��.


    ��I didn��t run away. I just wanted to take a look at the edge of the dream... If I��m not wrong, behind the grasnd is the consciousness space of Your World Tree?��


    Joshua��s words seemed to have touched on the taboo of these monsters. It did not answer Joshua but roared again, the spider-like creatures that were originally gathered in the city instantly gathered behind it.


    ��Where... Where are your reinforcements?��


    Cecil looked at the densely packed creatures. There were at least a thousand of them. No matter how he looked at it, it was not something that Joshua could deal with alone.


    At this moment, Cecil remembered that Joshua had mentioned that he had reinforcements not long ago.


    ��They��ve arrived.��Joshua nced at the message on the message. Fuya��s adventurer team hadpleted a dungeon raid.


    At the same time, a portal appeared beside Cecil.


    There was really reinforcements! Cecil widened his eyes, as excited as if he saw the dawn of the night.


    However, a short figure slowly walked out of the portal... This figure was so short that Cecil wondered if he could pick up a weapon.


    Cecil took another look at the back of the portal. Unfortunately, no one else appeared.


    A dwarf? When Cecil��s gaze returned to the short figure, he remembered that other than the dwarves, there was another race in the world rift.


    There were three simple words written on the dwarf��s head, and that was ��Fuya A.��.


    The appearance of this short dwarf caused the monsters to let out a strangeugh. The Dark Elf who controlled the monsters had been ��killed��by Joshua��s game character once.


    Therefore, when he saw the portal beside Joshua, he was very alert. Unfortunately, the reinforcements that appeared in the portal were not as powerful as he had imagined.


    ��Fuya... why don��t you use your main ount?��Joshua also sent a message to his sister.


    Joshua remembered that Fuya��s main ount was a human stalker.


    ��Mage, clear the monsters.��


    Fuya��s reason was very clear. They were all small monsters that could be cleared with the mage��s AOE skills.


    The deer-horned behemoth that was the leader roared again. The giant spiders surrounding its body also let out sharp sounds as they surrounded and attacked Joshua.


    However, the dwarf mage that they had mocked before gathered mes in his hands. In the next second, arge number of hot fireballs descended from the sky andnded in the middle of the spiders, directly burning some of the spiders into ashes.


    The four deer-horned beasts did not feel good after being hit by the fireballs. One of the beasts could not bear it anymore and jumped up from the ground again. It raised its sharp ws and wanted to tear Fuya��s dwarf mage into pieces.


    However, a fireball hit its face and blew it down from the sky.


    Cecil was still in a state of shock. ��We��re both mages, but why is she so much stronger than me?��when he noticed that there were dense ck shadows on the grasnd behind him!


    ��Behind... behind.��Cecil said to Joshua in a trembling voice.


    Arge number of distorted monsters had unknowingly gathered on the grasnd. There were at least tens of thousands of them.


    At this moment, the thought that appeared in Cecil��s mind was ��We��re finished��.


    ��experience?��


    However, Fuya once again yed a word for Joshua. She was wondering why these monsters did not have any experience in killing them.


    ��I��ll give you a reward after this! And Fuya... I��ve added an extra ability to your ount.��after sending this message to Joshua.


    When Cecil looked at the dwarf again, he found that another powerful-looking human mage had walked out of the portal. Behind this mage was another hunter and another warrior.


    There were other reinforcements?


    The Joy in Cecil��s heart moved. However, Cecil quickly noticed that the names of these characters were very simr. There was a prefix ��Fuya��in front of them, the only difference was that the human mage was ��Fuya b��, and the Dwarf Hunter was ��Fuya c��. This kind of strange name was followed by ��K��.


    ��can you control so many characters?��


    It was the first time that Joshua knew that Fuya had so many max-level ounts, and their equipment seemed to be pretty good.


    ��...��


    Fuya��s answer was based on actual actions. After these characters appeared, they immediately connected with each other. The pdin instantly gave the other characters buffs. The warrior raised his shield high and charged into the monster pile, the cleric began to provide healing and damage absorption for the Holy Light Shield.

 Chapter 918

    ?


    Chapter 918: Chapter 933, Massacre


    Trantor: 549690339


    Was this the power of a max-level ount?


    Cecil curled up in the arms of the firemunicator, looking at the battlefield on the other side from afar. In her eyes, scorching mes and frost interweaved.


    She had already experienced the powerfulbat power of the world crack character in the manor. Her snow seal could easily kill that type of giant spider, but once the number increased, she wouldn��t be able to deal with it.


    Not to mention those giant deer-horned beasts. Her snow seal had been smashed to pieces by the deer-horned Beast��s ws.


    But now... the entire battlefield was in a one-sided state. The two warriors used their shields to block the deer-horned beasts��attacks, the fire rain and snowstorm released by the mages directly blocked the attack routes of those distorted monsters.


    Even if one or two of them slipped through the, the clerics behind them would simply use their staffs and directly kill them.


    That��s right... Cecil saw a spider monster break through the Mages��defense line with his own eyes. He wanted to attack the clerics at the back row, but the clerics directly raised their staffs and smashed the monster into meat paste three times.


    Cecil understood that this was the difference between a Max level 60 and her character who was only level 30 or so.


    The bigger difference was the equipment. Just from the appearance of these characters, Cecil could tell that their equipment was of the best level.


    ��Do I still have a chance to wake up from My Dream?��Cecil asked the female warrior who was hugging her in a low voice.


    Although she did not understand why, the fire passer had always been protecting her. Once a monster that was missed by Fuya��s army attacked her, the fire passer would conveniently take care of it.


    After experiencing so much despair, Cecil unconsciously felt a little dependent on this female warrior who had an explosive figure.


    ��It should be fine.��


    ��Should?��


    Cecil was not confident when she heard this answer. However, as long as she returned to reality, she would definitely level up her snow seal!


    ��And you...��Cecile was about to ask the female warrior some questions when she realized that a minotaur had appeared beside her!


    This minotaur was at least two meters tall. The horns on its head could easily pierce through Cecile��s slender body.


    Just as Cecile was about to loudly remind the firegiver that another new monster had appeared, a girl��s voice came from the body of this majestic Minotaur.


    ��Another new dungeon test?��


    ��It... It can talk!��While Cecil was still in shock, the Tauren took a step closer to her.


    ��This is another dungeon��s new NPC?��


    Although the Tauren looked a little scary, Cecil found that his voice was quite pleasant to hear.


    ��It��s considered an NPC. We relied on her to log into this dungeon. Where are the others?��


    The person who held Cecil seemed to know this Tauren. From their conversation, Cecil could tell that this Tauren was not just reinforcements. There were also other reinforcements rushing to the battlefield.


    ��I��m already here! Teacher Fuya... There are so many teacher Fuya!��


    Cecil was quickly attracted by another energetic girl��s voice. The owner of this voice had the body of an elf but the head of a white horse.


    No... that was not a white horse but a unicorn. The mane of this unicorn was a rainbow.


    The most important thing was that after she appeared on the battlefield, she kept jumping around. The head of the horse on her head was still swinging on both sides.


    ��How long do you want to fight? My mother won��t let me use the magic tonight.��


    Cecil heard the voice of another girl. This character was even more outrageous. She had a huge ck cat hood on her head.


    At this moment, Cecil felt that his eyes were not enough.


    The surroundings were originally a cruel battlefield where monsters fought. After these strange characters appeared, the atmosphere on the battlefield became strange.


    Cecil scanned his surroundings and saw a transparent box floating in the air. There was a line of words and an owl with a tilted head on the box.


    ��this doesn��t look like a world rift dungeon.��


    Cecil looked at the character under the transparent box. This character was more normal. From his attire, one could tell that he was a stalker. His name was the frost owl.


    ��This might be the spiritual world created by the gray fog. It��s a bit troublesome to exin.��


    The person who transmitted the fire finally spoke. Jose adjusted his angle of view. The monsters that chased out of the city were basically all killed by Fuya��s army, which was controlled by Fuya alone.


    When Fuya asked her main stealth to cut off the neck of thest deer-horned beast, the deer-horned beast turned into pieces and disappeared. The Dark Elf that was swallowed by the deer-horned beast fell to the ground.


    Just as Joshua was about to let Fuya capture the Dark Elf and interrogate him, the rain of fire that fell from the sky directly burned the Dark Elf into ashes.


    The moment the Dark Elf was burned to ashes, arge number of gray spheres gushed out from his body. These spheres instantly flew to the sky above the city and then fell down.


    These gray spheres... should be the souls that had been devoured by the monsters. They returned to their hosts��bodies.


    ��If the souls have already returned... It��s time to try to conquer the enemy��s base camp.��


    When Joshua said this, Fuya had all the characters under her control turn to look at the monsters on the grasnd in the distance.


    Without waiting for Joshua��smand, Fuya��s adventurer team rushed into the Monster Horde. This scene could be said to be the scene of a max-level ount killing low-level monsters.


    A mage could kill arge number of distorted monsters just by casting a blizzard.


    The Tauren shaman controlled by Hiri also joined the battle. Blue electric arcs flowed directly between these monsters... these monsters were chopped into pieces in the next second.


    This was a massacre. The monsters from the Dark Elf��s consciousness were weaker than what Joshua had imagined.


    The other party might have realized that these distorted monsters could not withstand the attack of these crazy adventurers.


    Thus, the grasnd under Josh��s feet began to disappear, and even the city behind him began to gradually turn into pieces.


    ��Why are they running away?��


    Hiri looked at the monsters around her and quickly left her Tauren shaman.


    ��The dream world is copsing.��Josh looked at the grasnd that was falling apart in the distance, and realized that the judges had given up on this attack.


    ��Copsing? Am I going to wake up in the real world?��


    At this time, Cecil found that her hands were disappearing. Not only her hands... her body was also gradually bing translucent.


    Waking up from the nightmare was supposed to be a cause for celebration, but..


    ��What��s your name in the real world? Hey... you must be a yer from the crack in the world, right?��Cecil grabbed the arm of the firebearer and asked her.


    But the person who transmitted fire did not answer Cecil. Her body disappeared into the dream.

 Chapter 919

    ?


    Chapter 919: Chapter 934, Awakening


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nicarton city.


    The short-tentacle wand suddenly woke up from his sleep. The first thing he did when he woke up was to feel around his body to prevent himself from losing an arm or a leg.


    Fortunately, he still had all four of his limbs, and there was a bandage wrapped around his abdomen. The remaining thing was that he was sweating profusely because of the nightmare yesterday.


    ��This is crazy.��The short-tentacle wand held his forehead. The details of Yesterday��s nightmare were still clearly visible, and the short-tentacle wand could clearly remember the hair of those monsters.


    However, there were still many interesting parts of that nightmare, such as the fact that he could summon his character, crack, to reality.


    The short-tentacle wand looked at the blue sky outside. The time should be around nine o��clock in the morning.


    After half a month, the wounds on his body had recovered well. At least he didn��t have to worry about the symptoms ofcerations after running for a short distance.


    He put on his apprentice robe in Nn again and opened the door of his room, ready to ask where he could have breakfast.


    But the moment he opened the door, the short-tentacle wand sensed that something was wrong.


    All the servants in the manor were gone!


    The short-tentacle wand quickly walked along the corridor to the hall. He remembered that when he came to the hall yesterday, he could still see many maids cleaning the hall, and guards wandering around the corridor.


    But today, all the guards and maids had disappeared. There was no one in the entire manor!


    Cold sweat dripped down from the short-tentacle wand��s forehead. He suddenly remembered the massacre of the monstersst night. Other than the people with the world crack character, almost no one else in the entire manor could survive.


    Could it be that he didn��t have a dream yesterday?


    This terrifying thought appeared in the short-tentacle Wand��s mind, but he soon heard a noiseing from outside the window.


    The short-tentacle wand came to the window on the second floor and saw that there were more than ten long tables gathered in the garden below. The servants of the manor were all sitting at the edge of the long tables.


    So they were all holding a banquet outside!


    The short-tentacle wand let out a long breath. He knew that the thrilling nightmare yesterday was just a dream.


    Just as the short-tentacle wand was about to go downstairs, an old butler suddenly walked into the hall and quickly came to him.


    ��Respected Lord Calillo.��The Old Butler bowed to the short-tentacle wand gently.


    ��Respected? Sir?��


    The short-tentacle wand took a step back and looked at the old Butler in surprise.


    He was very clear about his position, which was that he was Miss Hymina��s follower. He was able to eat in this manor because of Hymina.


    In terms of status, he was one level lower than the butler. At most, he was just a guard who knew some spells.


    However, the Butler��s use of honorifics made the short-tentacle wand very ufortable.


    ��You... you can call me by my real name,��the short-tentacle wand said with some uncertainty.


    ��How can I do that? You are a distinguished guest of our city. Master has instructed us to treat you well,��the Butler said.


    Distinguished Guest?


    The short-tentacle wand suddenly recalled the attitude of Count Nicaton when he asked about his identity during dinnerst night. It waspletely like, ��So you are a kid from the countryside.�� It was not considered to be disdainful, but it was not to the extent of being a VIP.


    He did not think that with Hymina��s identity, he could be regarded as a... VIP by this count-level noble.


    ��Count Nicaton has been waiting for you in the garden for a long time.��The Butler made a gesture of invitation.


    ��Waiting for me for a long time?��


    The more the short-tentacle wand thought about it, the more strange it became. However, it could not be helped that this was someone else��s territory. He could only brace himself and follow the butler out of the hall, all the way to the garden that seemed to be holding a banquet.


    However, after arriving at the garden, the short-tentacle wand realized that something was wrong. The banquet tables and chairs were surrounded by the servants of the manor. There wasn��t any food or wine on the table, but the interface of the magic.


    This scene reminded the short-tentacle wand of the atmosphere in the Hearthstone Tavern. However, the Hearthstone Tavern was much more lively than here!


    In the end, under the guidance of the butler, the short-tentacle wand found Count Nicaton, who was sitting at the end of the garden.


    Seeing the count again, the short-tentacle wand had mixed feelings. After all, in his dreamst night... he had seen the count��s head fly into the sky.


    ��Carrillo... No, I should call you the short-tentacle wand master. You are finally awake!��Count Nicaton greeted him warmly after seeing the short-tentacle wand.


    Master? What kind of strange title was that? And why did he directly call him by his name in the magic?


    The short-tentacle wand was greeted so warmly and grandly that it seemed very alert for a moment. It was as if there were hundreds of slimes in his heart.


    If he had not been warmly received by this great noble yesterday, the short-tentacle wand would have thought that he had encountered some new scam.


    He looked left and right for a while and found Hemina, who was sitting on the other side of the long table. She noticed that the short-tentacle wand was whispering something behind it.


    But the short-tentacle wand did not hear her clearly..


    ��Count Nicaton, what can I do for You?��


    The short-tentacle wand began to wonder if there was anything valuable on him, or if it was written in a novel in the Immovable Library. He was actually born in some hidden noble family, but he did not know about it?


    ��You should still remember the battlest night, right?��Count Nicaton��s words instantly stunned the short-tentacle wand.


    So it was not a nightmare? And what else did it remember... that its head flew nearly ten meters high? The arc of itsnding was also quite beautiful.


    ��I remember.��The short-tentacle wand nodded. He did not dare to say these words to the count.


    ��That��s good.��Count Nicaton breathed a sigh of relief. ��Last Night��s dream was really a disaster. After I woke up, not many people remembered it. In the end, I investigated and found that only people who hold the leaves of the world tree have memories.��


    In fact, it was better to forget the memory of having their heads cut off, right?


    The short-tentacle wand tightly pursed its lips. The most important thing to live in front of the nobles was... not to talk nonsense.


    ��Master short-tentacle wand, your performance in the dream yesterday was like the descent of the god of Holy Light.��Count Nicaton was not stingy with his praise.


    ��What? I��m ying a holy priest. If I were to cut the talent of a shadow priest, those spiders alone would not be enough.��


    At this point, the short-tentacle wand realized... that he had finally said too much. In fact, although he was a healer in the team dungeon, he had been secretly collecting the equipment of the shadow priest.


    After being mentioned by Count Nicaton, he could not help but reveal his ambition in the world rift.


    ��Shadow, holy... I spent the whole morning researching the warrior ss of this game, but the priest hasn��t done much research yet. This game is moreplicated than I thought,��Count Nicaton said, he looked at the short-tentacle wand again and said, ��I have said so much, but I just want to ask you one thing, master short-tentacle wand... are you willing to settle down in this city?��

 Chapter 920

    ?


    Chapter 920: Chapter 935, employment


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What?��


    The short-tentacle wand had actually heard the count��s words clearly, but he was not sure that the city lord of a city would personallye to persuade him to stay.


    ��I hope that you can settle down in this city. Of course, I will provide you with a ce to live, whether it��s an alchemy workshop or a manor like this.��Count Nicaton was silent for a moment before adding, ��Of course, I will also give you a corresponding reward.��


    Free housing! And not just any ordinary house, Manor and Alchemy Workshop!


    Just hearing these two words made him feel like he was flying into the sky. His hometown in the seaside country was still an ordinary collective apartment!


    A manor and alchemy workshop were things that he could only have in his dreams.


    And Now? The short-tentacle wand seemed to be able to live in the Big House of his dreams with just a nod. Not to mention settling down here himself, he could even bring his entire family over.


    However..


    ��What can I do for you, Count?��The short-tentacle wand still had a basic understanding of his own abilities. Although he was an apprentice of the Nn Wizard Tower, he could barely be considered as a high-quality wizard apprentice.


    However, there were many such apprentices in Nn. The title of genius was really too far away from him. Moreover, he was only an apprentice, and he was not the kind of spell caster or alchemist who could hold his own.


    What was the use of such a poor qualification for a noble lord to spend so much effort to recruit him?


    ��I heard from Miss Hymina that you are a member of the Crimson Snake Guild in the World Rift?��Asked Count Nicaton.


    Hymina! How dare you betray me!


    The short-tentacle wand nced at Hymina who was sitting on the other side of the table. She did not notice the look in the short-tentacle Wand��s eyes at all. Instead, she was still using the Mouse to watch the live stream in the Magic Net��s vision.


    ��Hymina is the same.��


    The short-tentacle wand could only nod his head and admit it. Although this was his identity in the game, it was something worth bragging about.


    ��The Crimson Serpent Guild seems to be the top existence in this world. Today, I took a look at a dungeon called the dark mine. It seems to be called... their names have always been ranked second on the hero��s monument,��Count Nicaton said.


    ��We have always beenpeting with other guilds for the hero��s tablet��s ranking. The Dark Mine is a dungeon from a long time ago. Recently, we��ve been trying to clear the molten core as quickly as possible.��


    When the short-tentacle wand talked about matters rted to the world rift, it no longer appeared as meek as before. It also stood much straighter.


    ��Does this also prove that your character is one of the strongest in this game?��


    Before speaking with the short-tentacle staff, Count Nicarden had asked Hymina many questions regarding the world rift.


    ��He��s not the strongest. He��s only at the top.��


    In reality, the short-tentacle staff had wanted to boast that his guild was the strongest, but he did not have the confidence to do so.


    The World Rift had been in the open beta for nearly a month. The hero��s tablet was the most direct measure of a guild��s strength.


    Currently, Fuya��s adventurer team was still ranked first on the molten core��s hero��s tablet. Although the Crimson Serpent had stolen the first ce several times, it was still ranked first.


    However, it wouldn��t be long before Fuya��s adventurer team refreshed a new dungeon clearing time to suppress the Crimson Serpent.


    Right now, not only was the crimson serpent in first ce, but it was also in a precarious position. After all, there were quite a few powerful guilds in the world rift.


    ��Master short-tentacle wand, your priest is a hundred times stronger than any character in this city. This is what I need.��


    Count Nicaton nced at his level 18 dwarf warrior. He had spent the entire morning to level up.


    If he wanted to level up to Max Level 60, Count Nicaton could not imagine how long it would take him.


    Not to mention Hymina��s description. After Max level was the real start of the game.


    What heroic dungeon? Equipment Creation? Count Nicaton had a headache listening to this.


    This also made him realize how important a character who could clear the heroic dungeon was.


    ��You hired me because of your King��s... New Law?��


    The short-tentacle wand remembered thatst night, his son was still discussing a strangew, which was also rted to the crack in the world.


    ��No, the nightmare from yesterday might still appear.��


    Count Nicaton said something that made the short-tentacle wand want to escape the city quickly.


    ��It will still appear... then... where did those monsterse from?��


    The short-tentacle wand could use its character to kill the monsters in the nightmare wantonly. This did not mean that he wanted to dream about those monsters every day.


    ��I can��t tell you the details, but they wille again. Although it sounds ridiculous, if we want to defeat those monsters in our dreams, we can only rely on the characters in this game.��


    Count Nicaton still could not believe what he had experiencedst night, but this was reality.


    He was a seafolk, a seafolk who knew the cause of their king Beimonte��s serious illness. He also knew that the enemy he was facing might be the dark elves who had upied their Holy Land.


    Moreover, this group of Dark Elves would not give up so easily.


    ��Is that why you allowed them to create characters in the World Rift?��


    The short-tentacle wand nced at the garden behind him. In the center of each long table was a pendant that contained the leaves of the world tree.


    These pendants were originally treasures that Count Nicaton had given to his children. Now, they were used by his servants and guards, so that they could connect to the magic and create characters in the world rift.


    ��I have too few leaves, and they only yed for half a day. Even if I stop their work and let them... level up in the world rift, it will probably take a long time to reach the maximum level.��


    Count Nicaton did not seem to be used to the various nouns in the world rift. The short-tentacle wand nced at his magic interface, and the character disyed on it was only level 20.


    ��I need stronger characters to resist the invasion of those monsters, such as your priest,��he said.


    ��I. . .��The short-tentacle wand was silent for a moment at Count Nicaton��s invitation. He really did not have the courage to continue fighting those monsters, not to mention that he might often appear on those battlefields in the future.


    However, he could not refuse Count Nicaton��s condition.


    ��I need to think about it.��


    The short-tentacle WAND��s request was also approved by the count. Just as the short-tentacle wand ended the conversation with the count, the Count��s second daughter, Cecil, blocked in front of him.


    ��What��s the matter?��The short-tentacle wand subconsciously took a step back. Among nobles, there were those who were easy to talk to and those who were not easy to talk to. This nobledy was undoubtedly the kind of person who was not easy to talk to.


    ��Do you... know a yer called the Fireman?��Cecil asked.

 Chapter 921

    ?


    Chapter 921: Chapter 936, seeds


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the depths of the ind on Besimonte��s back.


    ck feather woke up from his deep sleep. He held his forehead... it was not a good feeling to be killed twice in the dream world.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to look at the crystal ball beside him. This crystal ball was made of an unknown material. In the center of the Crystal Ball was a dark gray ball.


    However, the dark gray ball was very small, so small that it was as small as the fingernail of a little finger.


    ck feather looked at the gray ball in the crystal ball, and arge amount of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ��You didn��t bring me enough nutrients.��


    A dull voice echoed behind ck feather. He immediately turned around and saw a figure covered in darkness. He was at least 2.5 meters tall, but his limbs were so thin that they were abnormal.


    The figure wore a mask with a sharp beak like a bird��s. ck feather could only see the darkness behind the mask and sses.


    ��Messenger... Messenger, I met a group of obstructionists. They can use magic in the dream.��


    The emotion known as fear upied his heart at this moment. He even knelt on the ground and pleaded with the existence known as messenger.


    ��But you still failed. Do you know what happens to losers?��


    The Messenger��s voice did not contain any emotion, but ck feather could feel a bone-piercing killing intent surrounding his body.


    A finger touched ck feather��s cheek. ck feather could only feel the pain of being corroded by something on his cheek... fear made his body tremble.


    ��That��s it.��The Messenger��s voice echoed in his ears. The fear in ck feather��s body gradually disappeared, and his consciousness became somewhat absent-minded.


    The instinct of fear reminded him to escape from this ce. After a few short seconds, the emotion of fear did not exist in his consciousness.


    ck Feather��s expression gradually calmed down, but rather than saying that he was calm, he was more like a puppet.


    ��Your fear is too weak, but I still like the hatred you used to have for me.��


    The messenger was like a gourmet as he evaluated the emotions in ck feather��s body. The fear in this dark elf��s body had be the messenger��s food.


    It was just that this food was not very delicious, and the amount was too little.


    ��Continue with your work, if you don��t want to be ��wood��.��


    The messenger turned into gray fog and disappeared in front of ck feather.


    His figure soon appeared on the other side of the world, in fragrant velvet city in the territory of the country of steel... the Messenger��s figure appeared on a tower at the edge of the city.


    An old man in a gray robe had been waiting for a long time in this tower.


    ��The rumor of the gue has spread.��Father Gaynec stared at the existence that appeared from the magic array. ��This city has also established a quarantine zone.��


    ��Too little. The seeds are too little, and the crops are far from mature. My Scarecrow...��


    The messenger came to the edge of the tower and looked at the city. It waste at night, but he could still see that the city was divided into two parts.


    One part was the quarantine zone that was squeezed in the corner of the city and surrounded by the high walls, and the other part was... the other part of the city.


    The city that was famous for producing spices was so quiet at night that it was terrifying. That was because the city lord had started a martialw at night during this period of time.


    ��I can��t even smell the fragrance of hatred in this city.��


    The messenger took a deep sniff. Of course, he didn��t need to breathe. He didn��t smell what he wanted.


    ��The people of the country of steel are too restrained. I need time,��father Gayenko said with some dissatisfaction. ��The riots in the country by the sea still can��t satisfy you?��


    Before Father Gayenko could finish his words, the messenger grabbed his neck and mmed him against the wall on the other side.


    ��This feeling of hunger can never be satisfied, Scarecrow! I need more feelings of hatred. What the country by the sea has provided is far from enough.��


    The messenger did not look at Father Gayenko. His gaze was always fixed on fragrant velvet city at night.


    In his eyes, this city was just a piece of farnd. He had sowed the seeds of hatred in this city. Now, the feelings of hatred had begun to ferment and slowly grow.


    However, whether it was the scale of nting or the speed of growth of the crops, he was not satisfied with this piece of farnd.


    ��Just like the country by the sea, it will stir up the collective consciousness of these humans. I like this city with dense human poption. The more humans there are, the more blind they will be.��


    Father Gayenko was grabbed by the messenger��s neck, and his body was directly lifted into the air. He had some difficulty breathing, but he did not have any thoughts of fighting for the messenger��s restraint.


    The messenger was a second-ss existence in the court of heresy. There were countless believers under each messenger. The messenger he belonged to was called fear, and this messenger... The believers all called him hate.


    The needle was this hateful believer.


    ��Looks like I can��t count on you anymore, Scarecrow.��The messenger seemed to have thought of something. He loosened his grip on Father Gaynec��s neck, and his slender fingers, which were almost one meter long, sped together.


    ��Jealousy, disgust, and greed are all fertilizer that we can use. My friends don��t have much patience. ��anger��won��tst long in the frost ins. What��s worse is that I met a troublesome enemy in the consciousness world this time, so I need more nourishment.��


    Father Gayenko looked at thenky figure coldly. He once again turned into gray fog and disappeared in front of Father Gayenko.


    In just two short hours, Father Gayenko saw a corner of the city burning with mes. If he remembered correctly, it was the location of a chamber of Commerce... a chamber of Commerce run by the people of the Frost Kingdom.


    ..


    A group of city guards wearing airtight armor barged into the Chamber of Commerce. They found the daughter of the person-in-charge of the Chamber of Commerce through violent means.


    ��You can��t do this!��The person-in-charge of the Chamber of Commerce looked at what was happening in the hall and even took out his staff in anger, ready to attack these guys.


    ��Your daughter is indeed infected with the gue. ording to the gue controlw, she will only cause worse consequences if she stays here!��


    The city guards who came here at the spur of the moment saw the person in charge taking out his staff, they also pulled out their swords and got ready for battle.


    ��How is this possible! Who gave you the right!��


    ��Skin festering and breathing will produce gray gas. These are the symptoms of the gue infection... Mr. Karshilov, this is an order personally given by the city Lord.��


    The captain of the city guards took out a search warrant and threw it to the person-in-charge of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��City Lord? I want to see Sir Holick!��The person-in-charge of the Chamber of Commerce shouted at the group of city guards.


    ��Sorry, because you came into contact with your daughter without any protection, you and everyone in the building have to go through the inspection.��The city guard rejected the person-in-charge��s suggestion.


    It was already toote when he wanted to use magic to resist these city guards��atrocities. Someone had already sneaked up behind him and knocked him unconscious.


    ��The epidemic has begun to spread...��


    The guard who knocked the person-in-charge unconscious had already seen the festering marks on the person-in-charge��s neck.


    ��Burn this ce down... Don��t leave anything behind!��

 Chapter 922

    ?


    Chapter 922: Chapter 937, small work


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn.


    Jose was honored to participate in Nn��s council of Sages.


    This council was the Supreme Council that decided the future direction of Nn, but today it seemed to decide... the future direction of the world.


    ��I and the expedition team from the Frost Kingdom explored the Snow Velvet Mountains deep in the frost ins... There are a lot of ruins left by the gray fog.��


    The blue-clothed man spread out a map on the long table and exined his research results to the other sages.


    ��The Frost Kingdom has also recently erupted with a gue rted to the gray fog. Those damn guys only know how to do these shady things, causing my students to be unable to calm down recently!��


    The yellow-clothed man��s first apprentice, Sophia, was also a citizen of the Frost Kingdom, and was also a member of the Silver Frost Fox Family, the central family of this gue incident.


    ��The gue of the frosty country is indeed very strange, but... I��m very worried about what the judges are doing in the conscious world.��


    The ck-clothed man said as he looked at Josh, who was sitting in the corner of the council of Sages, and the other sages also looked at Josh.


    Josh felt the gazes of the Seven Sages and did not know what to say for a while. However, Hiri, who came to the council with Josh, suddenly stood up.


    ��You are the sages of Nn! You are not idling in Nn!��


    Hiri ced his hands on the Long Stone Table of the sage assembly. This kind of behavior was considered a serious provocation to the sage assembly ording to the previous tradition of the assembly.


    However, none of the sages sitting here refuted hiri. Even the red-clothed person, who was the most unsociable, did not speak.


    ��Isn��t finding a cure for the gue the fastest way? No matter who you are, you must be more skilled in alchemy than Joshua, right?��


    In fact, when Hiri heard that the sages had invited Joshua to participate in the sage Assembly, her first reaction was not to feel any honor or fear. Instead, she directly asked Joshua, ��Are you going to take on the main mission again?��


    In the end, aftering to the sage assembly, as Hili had expected, the sages ced their hopes on Josh, as if Josh was the only Savior in the world.


    Hili admitted that this setting in the novel was very good. It was indeed a good feeling to have so many people��s attention and hope, but it waspletely different to be the person involved.


    ��And...��


    ��Hiri, Hiri, let me say it.��


    Jose pulled the corner of her clothes. Hiri was almost two months pregnant. Although her physical reaction was not great, the less negative emotions she had, the better.


    Hiri took a deep breath and could only walk back to her seat.


    Jose put his hand on the stone table again and nced at the sages present.


    ��As you can see, I��ve helped everyone a lot. For example, I��ve built an amusement park and suppressed the ��doors��built by the adjudicators.��


    In fact, Joshua had this feeling ever since Arthur Crow��s amusement park was built, especially when he brought arge group of people to the sublimator��s base to destroy the ce.


    From that day on, the way the blue-clothed man looked at him was no longer the way a senior looked at a junior. Instead, it was as if he was looking at a great prophet, a hero who guided mankind on the right path.


    But Joshua��s position was very clear.


    ��But this is just some small work. My job is to type code or make movies,��Joshua said.


    If he didn��t know the whereabouts of the New World Tree, Joshua would still be lying in the Hearthstone Tavern Drinking Iced Watermelon Juice and ying the dungeon with Hiri.


    Part of the reason why Joshua wrote the world crack was to resist the gray fog, but more than that... he wanted to y it himself!


    More urately, he wanted to y MMORPG with his friends in this world.


    ��Another thing is, I��m only 20 years old this year. Okay, I��m almost 21 years old, but for all of you, at this age, you probably haven��t even graduated from the Advanced Magic Academy yet, right?��


    Joshua vaguely remembered that Hiri��s sister, Hend, was twenty-two years old. She was still studying at the Advanced Magic Academy of Luersk.


    When Joshua told them his true age, the gray-clothed man and the purple-clothed man both showed a surprised expression. Perhaps they did not expect that Joshua��s age would be so young!


    The yellow-clothed man had alreadyughed out loud when he heard this. Hisughter was very loud, a little like sarcasm but also a little like self-mockery.


    ��Look at all of you! You��re almost two hundred years old, but you��re only pinning your hopes on a twenty-year-old young man!��The yellow-clothed man said.


    ��But Mr. Joshua has indeed created countless miracles. His achievements have nothing to do with his age.��


    The blue-clothed man had never looked down on anyone because of his age. At the very least, everything that Joshua built in the resistance against the gray fog was enough for the blue-clothed man to respectfully address Joshua as Mr. Joshua.


    ��But that��s not the reason why we��re sitting here! Do you really think that Joshua is a God?��The man in yellow did not have any intention of continuing with the meeting. He stood up and nned to leave.


    ��Since my student wants to go back to the country, I��ll go back with her.��The man in yellow left this sentence and walked down the steps of the sage tower.


    ��Maybe I should go and meet the king of the country of steel. I Can��t let the gue worsen.��


    The Man in blue put away the map on the table, but before he left, he still nced at Jose.


    ��The only thing I can help with this gue is to make a movie to slightly influence the direction of public opinion, but the hatred between the country of steel and frost really needs to be mediated by the leader.��


    Jose shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he could not do anything to cure the gue.


    The blue-clothed man did not say anything else. He only gave Jose a mage��s salute and left the ce. The ck-clothed man left with the blue-clothed man.


    ��MOHILAF.��The gray-clothed man only looked at the red-clothed man who was still sitting in his seat. He was the person with the highest attainments in alchemy among the seven sages.


    ��I��ve been investigating the gue for a long time! How could I possibly rely on this kid! I was just about to start concocting a healing medicine when I was called back by you guys.��


    The red-clothed man��s attitude towards Joshua was still not very friendly. He also understood that there was no meaning for him to continue staying in the sage assembly this time. He also stood up and left the assembly.


    The white-clothed man who had been sitting at the head of the Council all this time let out a long sigh after the red-clothed man left.


    ��Sometimes, I really wish I could be a little younger,��the white-clothed man said.


    He was the oldest among all the sages, and his hunched body seemed as if it would copse under the wind.


    However, the existence of the white-clothed man was Nn��s order... the leaders of all the countries held absolute respect for this legendary mage, including the king of the kingdom by the sea.


    ��It seems that... the only thing I can do is to manage the OWL Express delivery and this city,��said the gray-clothed person.


    ��There��s also the Spellcaster��s forum, uh... if there��s nothing else, Can I go now? I haven��t eaten lunch today.��


    In fact, when these sages were discussing the problem of the spread of the gray fog, Joshua��s mind was full of thoughts about whether he should eat fried chicken or barbecue for lunch today.


    Now he had concluded that he should have hot pot.

 Chapter 923

    ?


    Chapter 923: Chapter 938, the path of iron and blood


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the capital of the country of iron and steel, the blue-clothed person spent three days to arrive at the capital of the country of iron and steel through Nn��s teleportation array.


    With Nn��s influence in the world, the blue-clothed person was invited to the pce almost the day she arrived at the capital of the country of iron and steel.


    In a study in the depths of the blue-clothed person, she saw the rumored iron and blood empress.


    She was currently wearing a pair of wooden-framed sses and writing something at the desk. When the blue-clothed person knocked on the door and entered, she stopped writing.


    ��Please sit, blue-clothed person.��


    Sitting at the desk, Empress Yekana��s temperament became much quieter. Nn��s sages were teachers to Empress Yekana, and not some kind of ministers or outsiders.


    After all, she used to be a mage tower that graduated from the yellow-clothed man. The yellow-clothed man was like a teacher to her.


    ��Queen Yekana.��


    The blue-clothed man found a chair and sat down. Then, he took out a primary crystal and ced it on the table.


    This primary crystal was sealed with a dark gray fog.


    ��I came to visit you this time to tell you... The gue this time was not natural, but the judges secretly put some kind of poison,��the blue-clothed man said.


    ��I know. The young king of the Frost Kingdom told me this,��Empress Yekana replied.


    ��Then... then you should send someone to investigate. Empress Yekana... find those judges who are hiding in the dark. This way, the gue will naturally recover.��The blue-clothed person stood up. ��If you give the order, I am willing to assist you all the way.��


    ��If the culprit behind the gue is only the judges, this matter wouldn��t be so troublesome, blue-clothed person.��


    Empress Yekana waved her hand, and a huge sand table floated in front of the blue-clothed person. The desert gradually formed the map of the steel country.


    ��There are other aplices? If it��s in the steel country, your power should be able to handle it.��The blue-clothed person knew a thing or two about the Empress��s methods. It seemed that there was no one in the steel country who could defy her will.


    ��Are these people the nobles of the entire country of steel? Blue-clothed person.��


    Queen Yekana��s words made the blue-clothed person widen his eyes, but soon his brows furrowed again.


    ��I don��t understand what you mean.��


    The blue-clothed person might be the sage who did not understand politics the most among all the sages in Nn. He had spent nearly ten years exploring the underground ruins in Nn, and the identity of the Sage was just a name.


    ��A long time ago, our country was very peaceful. Themoners willingly became the cattle and sheep of the nobles.��


    Queen Yekana waved her hand again, and the sand on the sand table became a human holding a sheep again.


    Unfortunately, Queen Yekana��s artistic ability was not very good. The blue-clothed person recognized it for a long time before he realized that the thing formed by the sand was actually a sheep, and not a dog or a cat.


    ��Commoners only need to eat grass and a certain degree of freedom to survive. The nobles only need to eat their meat and live a life without caring about anything else.��


    Queen Yekana spoke in a low voice about what every country had to go through... in the feudal era, Nn and Faroese had long left this situation. Although the country of steel had changed a little.., themoners had more power, but the power of the old nobles was still unshaken.


    ��This bnce should have continued until a demon created an interesting thing.��The interface of the weave appeared in front of Yekana, it was a message on the Spellcaster Forum. ��This thing will let these sheep and cows see in the future... people from other countries can actually live like a person. Do you think they will continue to be willing to be butchered?��


    ��Doesn��t the magic of the country of steel need to be maintained by the crystals of the World Tree?��The blue-clothed man remembered that most ces in the country of steel did not have the magic.


    ��This is just one of the things that has been giving me a headache recently. It��s a catalyst... the conflict between the old nobles and themoners, or to use the word of that guy, Joshua... The new ��capitalist��has already begun to deteriorate.��


    Empress Yekana was also a member of the noble family of the country of steel, so he understood how many skeletons were buried behind the flourishing magic industry.


    The most direct way to eat flesh and blood was that many of the magic industry products on the market were in the hands of the nobles. For this reason, some of the inventors had no choice but to flee to Nn to settle down.


    ��But is this rted to the gue?��The blue-clothed person did not want to get involved in the country��s political struggle. He only came to find Empress Yekana to join hands to solve the inquisitor��s conspiracy.


    ��The gue. This is the best reason for the nobles to clean up the capitalists, blue-clothed person.��Empress Yekana lowered her head to look at the files on her desk and said, ��Do you know what was burned the most in the gue?��


    The blue-clothed person shook his head silently.


    ��The Chamber of Commerce, the Chamber of Commerce in foreign countries,��Empress Yekana said. ��Rather than saying that it was burned to control the gue... it��s more like a robbery, a robbery that doesn��t need to be covered up.��


    When the blue-clothed person heard this, he instantly understood why Empress Yekana didn��t make a move to capture the adjudicator.


    ��You... you��re indulging them!��The blue-clothed person stood up angrily and pointed at the empress.


    In the eyes of the blue-clothed man, Empress Yekana represented the old nobles..


    ��Condoning? You can understand it that way, but blue-clothed man, I am not on the side of these foolish fellows,��Empress Yekana said in a low voice.


    ��But you are also not on the side of the people.��The blue-clothed man quickly calmed down and sat back down on the sofa weakly.


    ��Yes, I��m not that kind. I��m not going to treat those disaster victims for free and send those judges to the guillotine. I��m only doing this to consolidate the power in my hands.��


    Empress Yekana directly expressed her ambition to the blue-clothed man. As a spellcaster, she was no weaker than the blue-clothed man, so she could determine that the blue-clothed man did not use the magic, nor did he use any recording magic.


    ��The power of the people is terrifying, the blue-clothed man... The history of the past has taught me this day. The power umted by the people will one day overthrow those foolish old nobles, together with the royal power of this country,��Queen Yekana said.


    ��So?��


    ��I want to take back the power of those old nobles and hand it over to more capable people! Not these worms who only know how to eat human flesh!��Queen Yekana stared at the blue-clothed man and said this.


    At this moment, the blue-clothed man almost couldn��t breathe. He knew how much power the nobles in the entire country of steel held. Even the king didn��t dare to say such arrogant words like ��take back the power of the nobles��.


    But the blue-clothed man knew that this queen was serious..


    ��What about yourself?��When the blue-clothed man heard this, he still remembered that Queen Yekana didn��t intend to abandon the power in her hands that could govern the entire country.


    ��Are you a worm? No... This country will lead to another glory under my leadership.��Empress Yekana had absolute confidence in this point.


    The blue-clothed person did not refute Empress Yekana. The strength of the country of steel could not be separated from the power of this empress.


    ��There is another analogy. The country of steel is a huge machine. Everyone is a part of it. Those old nobles are parts that are useless in terms of machinery but take up a lot of resources. I am the one who reces the parts,��Empress Yekana said.


    This empress might not be a benevolent phnthropist, but she was definitely a qualified ruler.


    ��Isn��t it time for your n to be carried out?��The blue-clothed person finally figured out Empress Yekana��s n.


    She wanted to use the people��s hands to overthrow the rule of the old nobles, but... there was a fatal w in this, which was how to transfer the conflict and hatred of the gue to those old nobles.


    In the cities where the gue appeared, although the local nobles who established quarantine zones were hated and feared by a portion of the people, the other portion of the people still expressed their support. After all, they were more afraid of the gue infected people.


    ��I��m already starting to push all of this forward. There��s still a good catalyst.��


    When Queen Yekana said this, the text message popped up as if she had heard her conversation. It was a message from Jose.


    ��The film is finished. Do you want me to send you a sample?��

 Chapter 924

    ?


    Chapter 924: Chapter 939, angels in the gue zone (kneel and beg for monthly votes! !)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The quarantine zone of fragrant velvet city in the country of steel.


    After doing such a shameful job as a maid in Arthur Crowst time, Myrce finally returned to her original duty as a sacred army.


    That was to save living beings from suffering. ording to the original doctrine of the Sacred Army, the people here didn��t only refer to the people of the Sacred Army, but also all the living beings in the world.


    Myrce believed in this doctrine. However, after she became a member of the Sacred Religion Army, she spent most of her time fighting demons.


    Today, as a member of the Sacred Religion Army, Myrce finally arrived at the epidemic area of the iron country. Her goal was to relieve the suffering of the epidemic people here and provide them with food and water.


    ��It will be fine after a simple bandage.��


    Myrce was currently treating a little girl who had a knee injury. This epidemic hadsted for almost a month in fragrant velvet city.


    Originally, Fragrant Velvet City was a bustlingmercial city. However, as time passed and there were nows governing the quarantine area, it gradually became chaotic.


    The Sacred Army that came to assist the epidemic people had built a church in the center of the quarantine area. The church was protected by the sacred army soldiers... Therefore, the nearby areas were much safer, many of the victims who had no protection also gathered.


    ��Thank you, Sister.��


    The little girl said to Myrce, who was bandaging her wound.


    ��Don��t thank me. You should thank the god of Holy Light. He gave me the power to heal.��


    Myrce did not forget her real mission here. To Gloria, the victims here were potential believers.


    As long as she provided them with selfless help and some small tricks, they would be able to generate some power of faith.


    While Myrce was talking to the little girl, a dim ball of light had already emerged from her body and entered Myrce��s body.


    ��Sister, what is this floating beside you?��


    The girl imitated Myrce and prayed to the god of Holy Light. Then, she looked curiously at a strange magical machine floating beside her.


    ��This is called a camera. How Do I exin it?��


    When Myrce mentioned this, she felt ashamed.


    After she returned to the country of the sacred religion, she did not stop her live broadcast career. To be more precise, it was heloria who did not want her to stop her live broadcast.


    Although Myrce had learned the technique of ��if the audience likes you quickly��from the high elf, Myrce really did not have the face to use this technique.


    Therefore, her live broadcast in thend of the sacred religion was mostly about sword practice.


    This also resulted in the audience that remained in her live broadcast was those ��core fans��. There was also a portion of the audience that admired Myrce��s swordsmanship.


    The number of people also stabilized at around 1,500.


    It was not until today when Myrce changed her live broadcast to ��go to the gue area to save the victims��under the Order of Helolia that the live broadcast audience increased.


    ��Captain Myrce! There are two more injured people who want to be treated. Should I leave them to you?��


    ��Eh, the Captain has already treated that little girl.��


    When Myrce looked at the live broadcast view, twoments floated out from the two bullet screens.


    Seeing these twoments, Myrce��s expression instantly froze.


    ��How many times have I said it? When reporting, cover my face and say it!��Myrce shouted at the camera with a serious tone.


    This was probably the biggest sequ after she had submitted to that demon and be a maid for a day. That was when she returned to the country, some of the soldiers in the Holy Army treated her very strangely.


    Although this attitude was much more enthusiastic than before, it also gave Myrce a great headache.


    ��Yes, regimentmander.��


    ��...��


    Myrce sighed deeply and continued to ask the little girl in front of her.


    ��Where are your parents?��


    After treating her for so long, Myrce had not seen her parentse to look for her.


    ��Mother went outside the wallst night. Father was taken away by those ck armored men... sister, can you help me find them?��The little girl said timidly.


    This news made Myrce��s heart sink. The wall she was referring to might be outside the quarantine zone. As for the ck armored men, they were the guards of the steel nation.


    Usually, people who were infected by the gue would not have a good ending if they were taken away by the guards.


    ��They must have gone to buy you breakfast.��Myrce did not tell the little girl the truth. ��What are the characteristics of your parents? I��ll go and see if I can find them.��


    The little girl thought for a while and told Myrce the characteristics that she could think of. However, she described that the only characteristics that could be used for a long time was the characteristics of a frosty person with silver hair and gray eyes.


    Another feature was that her mother was wearing a ruby ne.


    ��Wait here. If you have anything to say, just tell the people in white armor around you.��Myrce helped the little girl tidy up her messy hair and walked out of the center of the church.


    Many people who had been locked up in the quarantine zone because of the gue were already sitting around the church. The missionaries and the Holy Army from the Kingdom of the sacred religion wereforting them.


    Myrce instructed the soldiers of the sacred religion to take care of this group of people. Then, he left the church alone and walked toward the city wall of the quarantine zone.


    ��Stop!��


    A soldier standing on the high wall saw Myrce approaching and immediately raised the magic gun in his hand nervously. This was a long-range weapon that used the small me inscription circle inside as the lead. It had been around for a few years, however, it still could not rece the changeability of Magic Wands, so it was mostly used by the guards of the city.


    ��I am Myrce, themander of the Expeditionary Army affiliated to the Seventh Legion of the Sacred Army.��Myrce raised the badge in her hand to the soldier, the guards on the high wall confirmed with each other before slowly opening the gate of the Quarantine Zone.


    Myrce had no idea what methods Lolia had used to convince the nobles of the country of steel. The Holy Army not only had the right to enter the quarantine zone, but they could also leave safely.


    ording to Lolia��s words, those who were protected by the holy light would not be infected by the gue.


    Of course, Myrce knew that this was just a method Lolia used to deceive the masses.


    After Myrce walked out of the quarantine zone, the soldiers from the city guards looked at her with great vignce.


    After all, it was rumored that the disease of the gue would eventually cause people to rot and die. Myrce had never seen the disease deteriorate to such a degree, but... perhaps these soldiers had seen it before.


    After walking out of the quarantine zone, Myrce was only given a symbolic check-up by these people before she was released.


    ��Excuse me,��myrce turned around and shouted at the city guards.


    ��What?��The captain in charge asked impatiently.


    ��Do you know a person named York?��The name that Myrce asked was the little girl��s father.


    ��No, don��t stand here if there��s nothing else!��


    Myrce didn��t ask any more questions. She walked out of the Quarantine Zone and came to the residential area of fragrant velvet city.


    Although this city wasn��t as big as Nn City, it was still not a city that could be searched by one person.


    ��I can only gamble on My Luck?��Myrce had only taken a few steps when she saw the crowd not far away enter a state of panic.


    ��-


    PS: It��s the first day of the month again! ording to the usual practice, it��s the third watch today! I need a monthly pass as motivation!

 Chapter 925

    ?


    Chapter 925: Chapter 940, Panic


    Trantor: 549690339


    Myrce squeezed into the crowd in a state of panic. She saw a middle-aged woman standing in the middle of the street.


    She was wearing a xen scarf that covered her hair. The scarf that was used to cover her face unexpectedly fell off. At that moment, Myrce saw the marks of festering on her cheeks.


    It was not until the ruby pendant fell out of her chest that Myrce was sure that she was the little girl��s mother!


    However, the people of fragrant velvet city around them also saw the woman��s face, especially the traces of festering on her face. In the eyes of those people, she was as terrifying as the sickle raised by the god of death.


    ��It��s the Gray Whisper!��


    No one knew who was the first to call out the name of the gue. The people on the street quickly retreated, and the street centered around the woman instantly became empty.


    She seemed to have fallen to the ground by ident, and the scarf covering her face fell off. She was holding a wooden basket in her hand.


    All the food in the basket fell to the ground because of the fall. The woman still wanted to pick up the things that were scattered on the ground in fear.


    ��Let me help you.��


    Myrce went against the crowd and squatted down beside the woman. She was stunned for a moment when she saw Myrce, but Myrce quickly put some food back into her basket.


    Just as the woman was about to thank Myrce, a stone flew out of nowhere and hit her head.


    Blood dripped from the woman��s forehead. A golden light appeared on Myrce��s hand, trying to heal the wound on the woman��s forehead.


    However, another stone hit Myrce��s feet. Myrce instantly turned around and found that the people who had left a certain distance did not leave. The stone was thrown from these people in the crowd.


    ��People from the Frost Kingdom who brought the gue! Get Out of our country!��


    Someone in the crowd took the lead to shout. When another few stones were thrown, Myrce instantly waved her hand and knocked them to the ground.


    Myrce nced at the crowd around her, but a feeling of guilt welled up in her heart.


    The reason for the guilt was the hatred on their faces and their words, which reminded her of her past self.


    In the past, Myrce had also been influenced by the belief that demons were evil monsters in thend of the sacred religion. This was the point of view that everyone agreed with.


    Myrce saw the same thing in the people.


    ��We are the sacred army of thend of the sacred religion. We have been in the quarantine zone for almost half a month! This disease is not contagious at all!��


    Myrce raised her voice and shouted at the people. This was one thing that Myrce was sure of. She did not have the protection of the Holy Light, but she had treated hundreds of patients and none of them were infected with the gue.


    The excited emotions of the people were really suppressed by Myrce��s voice because Myrce stood in front of the woman. The determined look of this female knight was enough to make any weak person not dare to look at her directly.


    However, this kind of calmness did notst long before the panic in the crowd was once again ignited by a voice.


    ��Gray... Gray whispers! He... has been infected by the people of the Frost Kingdom with Gray Whispers!��


    This voice came from the crowd, and the group of people once again entered a state of panic.


    At this moment, Myrce smelled a smell called conspiracy. She used magic to activate her ��third eye��.


    ��Judge!��


    Myrce instantly saw a figure surrounded by gray fog in the crowd. This figure looked like an ordinary citizen. He was holding a strange syringe in his hand.


    After the judge was recognized by Myrce, he wanted to turn around and escape.


    Myrce pulled out his longsword. Golden runes appeared on the de of the sword. When Myrce stabbed the longsword into the ground... a magic circle instantly appeared around the judge��s body, the chains formed by the light instantly bound his limbs.


    ��Where is the guy infected by the gue? What��s going on here?��


    When Myrce bound the judge, a group of knights in ck heavy armor appeared on the other side of the street.


    ��City guards... This gue actually... wait, this has nothing to do with her.��


    Myrce turned around and prepared tomunicate with the city guards, but these people in ck heavy armor did not pay any attention to Myrce. They directly came in front of the woman and grabbed her arm, wanting to take her away.


    At this moment, Myrce could only remove the magic that she had used to bind the judge. She turned around and grabbed the knight��s wrist.


    ��The source of this gue is not these people, but a group of judges hiding behind the scenes.��Myrce��s strength far surpassed that of the knight.


    ��Let Go! Holy Army...��


    ��I have received your city Lord��s order to treat this gue. She is my patient!��Myrce had already learned how to use his privilege.


    When the knight heard that it was the city Lord��s order, he was a little hesitant. A voice sounded behind him again, causing him to let go of the hand that was holding Madam��s arm and slowly retreat to the other side.


    ��I asked you to treat them, not to let you leave a dangerous infected person running around on the streets.��


    The city lord of this city, Sir Kenick, was standing at the end of the boundary city.


    ��They are innocent! The ones who really spread the gue...��


    Myrce turned around and looked behind him. The judge had already disappeared into the crowd, leaving behind another merchant who also had ulcers on his body.


    ��Who is it? I suspect that you are poisoning my people. Arrest them!��He did not give Myrce time to exin. The surrounding knights rushed forward and grabbed Myrce and the woman��s hands.


    ��Sir, His Majesty the King has sent a special envoy to order you to go to the Flower Square to watch a performance.��The messenger half-knelt on the ground and raised a scroll.


    ��The King?��Sir Kenick picked up the scroll and began to read the contents. Myrce took this opportunity to break free from the shackles of the two knights around her and knocked down the knight who had grabbed the woman.


    They had underestimated thebat strength of themander of the Holy Army.


    ��Let��s go.��Myrce knew that it was useless to exin the current situation, but if he was caught, the oue would be worse.


    Myrce carried the woman directly. The Knights in heavy armor could not catch up with the Knights at all. They could only watch as the Holy Army disappeared at the corner of the street.


    ��Don��t bother about her.��Sir Kenick closed the scroll in his hand and said to the people around him, ��Go to the Flower Square. I want to see what kind of performance that cowardly King has arranged for us.��


    On the other side, Messiah, who had brought the woman to the alley at the corner of the street, met a soldier from his own army.


    ��Commander!��


    Messiah had always been in the live broadcast state, so when her members discovered that she was in danger, they immediately rushed over.


    ��Bring her back to the church.��Messiah handed the woman to his members and said, ��This city is very strange. I have to investigate what��s going on.��

 Chapter 926

    ?


    Chapter 926: Chapter 941, Guillotine


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sir Keh and his subordinates came to the square of flowers.


    This was the most prosperous area of fragrant velvet city, but the recent gue had temporarily covered up this prosperity.


    Sir Keh only needed to use this gue topletely drive away those damn merchants from the country of Frost, and at the same time to deter other merchants who did not obey him.


    In this way, the entire fragrant velvet city would be even more prosperous.


    When Sir Kennick arrived at the bustling square, the entire square had already gathered a group of people.


    ��Where did theye from?��


    Sir Kennick looked around at the crowd gathered in front of the square. They were just standing in the square and had no intention of going anywhere else.


    ��This is also the intention of His Majesty the King,��the messenger who followed Sir Kennick said.


    ��The king asked themoners toe and watch the performance? For what?��


    Sir Keh found a high point in the bustling square. It was unknown when a huge ck high wall had been ced there, and the entire high wall was enough for everyone in the bustling square to see.


    The high wall had already begun to project an image.


    ��Nn��s... movie?��Sir Keh looked at the image projected on the high wall. He had heard of this thing, but he had never seen it personally.


    Most of the civilians below had never seen the performance of a movie. The moment they saw the image on the high wall, Sir Kennick could vaguely hear the exmations of the civilians.


    Soon, a line of words appeared on the high wall.


    ��Before the arrival of the dark reason, what measured the world was the sense of hearing, smell, and vision of childhood.��


    ��What do you mean?��Sir Kenick asked the messenger sent by the king. The messenger quickly shook his head to show that he had never seen this movie.


    The line of words soon disappeared and was reced by a street. A group of little boys were running happily on the street.


    Judging from the crowd sitting on the open-air Round Table on the street, this was also a bustling city. Then, the scene was transferred to a manor.


    The servants were busy rolling up the floor and cing silver knives and forks on the long table. Then, a noblewoman walked out of a magic car and entered the manor.


    What is this... showing off our noble life?


    Sir Kenick wanted tough when he saw this scene, because he looked down on his king from the bottom of his heart.


    The king of the iron country was known to be a coward who was afraid of women, but on the surface, he could only obey the king��s orders.


    It was normal for this cowardly King to make such a show of his aristocratic life.


    However, the camera quickly turned to amon collective apartment in the iron country. A group of heavily armored knights were rudely calling for a group of people to put their luggage on the truck.


    This scene only shed by quickly, but Sir Kenick still frowned.


    The next scene did not make him frown. The little boy happily ran back to his home. This eight-year-old little boy��s background was not ordinary.


    From the conversation between the little boy and his mother... Sir Kenick could guess that his father had been promoted, and the king had even given him a new territory.


    Next was a celebration ball between the nobles.


    When Sir Kenick saw this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously began to curve upwards.


    ��Is His Majesty thinking of using this method to boost our morale?��Sir Kenick asked the messenger beside him.


    Promotion, the conferment of the territory, and a celebration dinner were undoubtedly the things they wanted the most, whether they weremoners or nobles.


    From this perspective, their king��s intention to arrange for them to watch this performance was very obvious..


    ��Why is this little boy always on the screen? who made this thing?��


    What Sir Kenick found strange was that the main character of the scene was not the noble father who had been promoted and admired by tens of thousands of people. Instead, it had been focused on the little boy.


    It made Sir Kenick feel as if he was seeing the world through the little boy��s perspective.


    But what did a boy know?


    ��I. . . I don��t know either.��The messenger shook his head again.


    Sir Kenick could only continue to watch patiently,


    but after the celebration dinner, they did move into a new home, but the new home was far less luxurious than the previous manor.


    The whole scene went straight into a cold tone, making people feel a sense of oppression.


    ��Why are there soldiers?��


    Sir Kenick asked again. The servants standing around the deste manor were not servants, but soldiers in armor.


    The Little Boy in the movie asked his mother the same question. He naively asked his mother, ��Who are those people in iron clothes? They look so fierce.��


    His mother��s answer also confirms Sir Keh��s guess that they are all soldiers under the boy��s father.


    Soldiers... does that mean this is the front line of the war?


    Damn it!


    Sir Keh Doesn��t know what the producers of the film think. If they want to portray a noble getting a promotion on the battlefield, why would they let his father appear more often, instead, they used so many scenes on this little boy.


    The first ten minutes of this movie made Sir Keh a little impatient.


    But when the little boy in the scene leaned in front of the blinds on the second floor of the manor and saw a group of people standing on the prairie in the distance through the window..


    The expression on Sir Keh��s face gradually stiffened.


    The camera turned again, and the little boy came to his own kitchen to help his mother tidy up the dishes. But an old man with goods walked into the kitchen, causing the atmosphere of the entire movie to enter a kind of dreary atmosphere.


    The old man��s expression looked very panicked... Count Keh��s gaze was only focused on his pupils, gray pupils! There were also traces of ulcers on the skin of the old man��s neck.


    Damn frosty country people! They were still infected by the gue.


    The people in the kitchen became very ufortable because of the appearance of the old man. The Little Boy��sst sight fell on the clothes the old man was wearing. It was a striped dress.


    The little boy described the dress as a nightgown.


    But Sir Kenick knew that it was the clothes of a prisoner..


    Was this movie promoting the danger of the people of Frost Country?


    This thought shed through Sir Kenick��s mind, but he saw the old man��s submissive look, and the concerned look the little boy gave the old man.


    And the fierce attitude of the soldiers towards the old man. No matter how he looked at it, they were all viins.


    Sir Kenneck instantly understood something.


    ��Stop!��Sir Kenneck immediately ordered the knights beside him, ��Tear down that wall!��


    This movie was not praising the actions of the nobles of the country of steel, but smearing... not only smearing, but also trying to win sympathy for the people of the country of frost.


    ��But Sir... This is the king...��


    ��I want you to tear down that wall!��Count Kenyick shouted at the knight in an unquestionable tone.


    As soon as his fierce voice fell, Sir Kenyick felt someone strangling his neck.


    ��Who!��He turned around angrily to see who dared to be so bold, but in the next second, he saw a face that made him fear.


    Empress Yekana!


    This woman who held the real power behind the scenes in the country of steel was now standing behind him.


    ��What are you doing, Empress Yekana.��Sir Kenyick quickly regained his calm. He gritted his teeth and his voice seemed toe out from the gaps between his teeth.


    Although Sir Kenyick was a little afraid of this empress, he was not afraid of the power he held... as long as Empress Yekana dared to touch him, it was equivalent to making an enemy of most of the nobles in the country of steel.


    ��I��ll let you enjoy this show.��


    Queen Yekana came to Sir Kenny��s back alone. She wore a hood on her head, so no one could see her appearance clearly.


    The surrounding knights wanted toe and protect Sir Kenny, but they found that they could not move at all.


    At this moment, Sir Kenny remembered the most fundamental reason why he was afraid of Queen Yekana. The power she held was secondary. The key was that this woman was the strongest spellcaster in the steel country... no one else!

 Chapter 927

    ?


    Chapter 927: Chapter 942, open-air movie -ThirdhWatchatKneelneel and beg for a monthly ticket!)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Myrce lost the judge, but came to a crowded square.


    Here, Myrce saw something familiar.


    ��Movie? !��


    Myrce looked up at the stone wall at the end of the square. On the wall was a projection of a little boy sitting on a swing.


    She did not expect to see a movie theater in incense city... No, this could not be called a movie theater anymore. It was a bit like Nn��s moving ��Advertising Paintings��.


    Myrce could be considered half a movie fan. Half of the reason was that she absolutely did not want to admit it. However, most of Nn��s movies that were shown had been seen by Myrce.


    The picture that was ying on the high wall was something that Myrce had never seen before. In other words... It was a new movie?


    Why would the new movie be broadcast in such a manner?


    This question puzzled myrce. Suddenly, a huge amount of words appeared on Myrce��s screen.


    These words were what every sector lord wanted to see the most, and that was the gifts given by the audience.


    Myrce had always emphasized on not giving gifts when watching his own live broadcast. He had even set a rule that ��whoever gives gifts will be banned!��


    Under such a strange rule, many viewers who did not know the truth were scared away.


    When Myrce thought that it was the audience who did not see the instruction, a familiar name made her stop the action of sealing her hands.


    ��the person who passed the fire gave Myrce a wishing fountain.��


    This line of words appeared more than twenty times in a row, and itsted for almost half a minute.


    The person who sent the fire... This was Joshua��s demon screen name. After half a month, this chaos demon hade over to tease her again!


    ��The realm Lord even said that whoever gives a gift will be silenced by the silencing spell. Hurry up and seal this lord with the silencing spell.��


    ��The front row is watching the Lord tease the Lady Knight.��


    Joshua��s action instantly ignited the audience in the Myrce��s live broadcast.


    Myrce also wanted Jose to be silenced, preferably permanently... but the problem was that she did not have the authority to do so.


    ��What are you doing! ?��Myrce could only question Jose in the text message.


    ��I saw that my new movie was released, I must give a reward.��Jose sent an innocent dwarf emoji to Myrce.


    ��Your movie? You made a new movie!��


    When Myrce came back to her senses, she ignored Jose��s teasing behavior and looked up at the high wall in the distance.


    In the movie, the little boy fell from the swing and hurt his knee.


    Myrce didn��t watch the first half of the movie, so she didn��t understand what the movie was about.


    But when the camera turned and an old man with gray hair and gray eyes with ulcers on his face helped bandage the little boy, Myrce suddenly understood something.


    ��Are you filming the story of the gue? !��


    When Myrce asked about Josh again, he probably did not reply to her because he did not want to give any spoilers to Myrce.


    As for whether this movie was rted to the gue... Myrce turned to look at the citizens of the country of steel who were watching the movie.


    ��Why didn��t that Little Boy Run Away? Isn��t he afraid of Death?��


    ��How can we let a little boy stay with an infected person from the country of Frost?��


    The discussions of the surrounding citizens made myrce understand that they basically believed that the old man was a disaster victim like the gue area in real life.


    ��Didn��t you see that the little boy was injured? He was helping the little boy heal his wounds.��


    Someone shouted this sentence at the surrounding people.


    ��But the gue on him will kill the Little Boy!��Someone retorted with disapproval.


    The argument rang in Myrce��s ears. Myrce did not intervene. She just looked at the progress of the plot on the wall.


    After the boy��s mother thanked the old man, the plot came to the boy��s tutor ss.


    At this moment, the argument stopped slightly, because the boy��s tutor mentioned that ��a gue has been in our country for several months, and this gue was brought here by those evil guys��


    The boy asked the teacher in puzzlement, ��then why do we have contact with them?��


    ��It is because we have the blessing to resist the gue in our bodies.��


    At this moment, Myrce understood. Even though this movie was from the perspective of a child, Myrce could still see the so-called ��gue��in the movie, it was just a legitimate way to persecute another race.


    However, the boy in the movie did not understand these things..


    ��I��ve heard before that Gray whispers are not contagious, but that illness is too terrifying.��


    ��Why would the liege build a quarantine zone if it��s not contagious!��


    ��Anyway, aren��t the people of Frost country living well in the Quarantine Zone?��


    Myrce quietly listened to the whispers of the people around her. Most of them did not care about the gue this time.


    Myrce watched the progress of the movie. She wanted to know what was the purpose of Joshua��s movie.


    ..


    ��What... What do you want to Do? !��


    Sir Kennick heard the Queen��s tone and knew that she was serious... at this moment, Queen Yekana hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality with him.


    ��Shut up and watch the movie quietly.��


    Queen Yekana released her grip on Sir Kennick��s hand. His body was still restrained by the Queen��s powerful magic.


    Sir Keh had no way to resist. He could only listen to Queen Yekana��s orders and continue to watch the movie entitled ��The boy in striped pajamas.��.


    He took advantage of this period of time to calm down and began to think about how to deal with Queen Yekana��s sudden attack.


    In Sir Keh��s opinion, this movie waspletely made by someone to satirize the nobles of the country of steel.


    Sir Keh looked down at the Flower Square. The crowd had already grownrger andrger, and he was looking for the shadows of his ��helpers��in the dark.


    At this time, if anyone shouted that there was a gue here, the crowd of civilians would immediately scatter and flee.


    But No... his helpers in the dark seemed to have disappeared.


    Sir Keh could only brace himself to enjoy the film.


    The film yed for half an hour, and Sir Keh felt so bored that he wanted to yawn. If it had not been for the appearance of Queen Yekana, he would not have wasted his time on this boring film.


    It was not until the little boy crossed the forest and came to a ce that was surrounded by iron wires that Sir Keh realized the seriousness of the matter.


    The movie was not about the life of the aristocrats in the country of steel! It was about how the aristocrats in the country of steel... tortured the people of the quarantine zone.


    The little boy came to the edge of the Quarantine Zone and saw another dirty boy wearing striped clothes behind the quarantine zone.


    The clothes of both parties formed a huge difference in an instant.


    ��Who did this thing! Those guys in the quarantine zone are not living such a miserable life!��


    Sir Kenick could not help but shout out. He established the Quarantine Zone and sent all the people who had contracted the gue inside. However, he did not do such a thing... to make them wear the same clothes and force them to work.


    Queen Yekana ignored the dissatisfied voice of the knight. She saw the moment when the two little boys sat down across an electrified barbed wire fence.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    ��Joshua Arnold. He��s more troublesome than I thought,��Queen Yekana said in a low voice.

 Chapter 928

    ?


    Chapter 928: Chapter 943, the curtain fell


    Trantor: 549690339


    While her subordinates were cleaning up Sir Kenick��s henchmen, Queen Yekana also patiently watched this new movie made by Jose.


    ��Sir, we have already taken control of the guards stationed in this city and the gathering ce of the evil cult that you marked. No one survived.��


    A knight slowly came to Empress Yekana��s side. The news that he had reported to Empress Yekana was very satisfactory to her.


    ��What should we do next?��


    This knight was wearing a helmet, but judging from his voice, he was a middle-aged man. The mark of the sword and the mes on his armor was undoubtedly Empress Yekana��s most capable personal guard, the iron forger!


    ��Wait quietly,��Queen Yekana said.


    ��Wait?��


    The knight nced at the crowd gathered below. Now was undoubtedly the best time to announce Sir Kennick��s ��Rebellion��to the audience. They had already gathered enough evidence, in front of the public, he would announce the things that this knight had done one by one, and he would only end up with a discredited end.


    ��What do you think of this movie?��


    Empress Yekana, however, had a different arrangement. She turned around and asked the knight beside her.


    ��It��s a little... boring.��This ironmaker was also a man of steel who had seen the world. He had seen many movies in Nn��s cinema, but his favorite was indeed the special effects explosive ��Avatar.��.


    As for this movie, ��the boy in striped pajamas��, he had taken some time to watch it while he was chasing after the inquisitor in the square below. He had a general understanding of the plot, and this movie was very boring to him.


    Empress Yekana did not say anything. At this moment, the ironmaker understood that the Empress��silence meant ��your answer is not good enough.��


    ��If I��m not wrong, the background of this movie should be our country, or is it during a war? The boy��s father is just following the orders of the higher-ups, and the quarantine zone is also a necessary existence. If I were the father of that little boy, I would definitely not allow him to talk to the children of the enemy country. It��s too dangerous.��


    The Knight looked at the scene in the distance. The son of a noble officer was neatly dressed as he sat in front of a prisoner��s child. There was a barbed wire fence between them, the dirty marks on the prisoner��s child��s body and the prisoner��s clothes formed a sharp contrast.


    They were talking about soldiers. The conversation between the two children was very naive. As the protagonist, the little boy did not have the concept of ��war��and ��soldier��in his mind, he simply thought that the peers sitting in front of him were only working on the farm.


    ��Are you worried about that little boy?��Empress Yekana asked another question.


    The Knight was stunned for a short while. He realized that he had already put himself into this movie.


    ��If it��s my child, sir.��


    ��Don��t you think that the real pitiful one is the boy who wears the prison uniform in the Quarantine Zone?��


    Empress Yekana��s new question was very fatal. The knight pondered for a long time before he came up with an answer that he thought Empress Yekana would be satisfied with.


    ��I am a soldier, sir... I will not pity the enemy, even if it is a little boy,��he said firmly.


    ��But the civilians of the country of steel below... will not.��Empress Yekana looked at the expressions of the people in the Flower Square, many people��s expressions had changed slightly because they saw the two little boys ying through the barbed wire fence.


    ��But I don��t think they will sympathize with people from other countries just because of this movie,��the knight retorted in a low voice.


    ��Maybe you��re right.��


    Queen Yekana calcted and found that the movie had been almost an hour. The Little Boy from the noble officer was the most depicted in the movie.


    The movie only focused on him, not even the refugees in the quarantine zone.


    The only thing that could make the people sympathize with the refugees were a few scenes where the noble officer beat up the refugee servants for no reason.


    These scenes might make some soft-hearted people sympathize with the refugees, but Queen Yekana still didn��t feel anything when she saw this.


    Queen Yekana was waiting... If the goal of this movie was really to make the audience sympathize with the refugees, then the narrative method was too indiscriminating!


    It wasn��t until the plot progressed to the point where the two of them once again talked face to face in front of the barbed wire fence.


    ��The soil here is very soft! I can find a tool to go to your side, I can blend in, right? If I go to your side.��


    ��You can be very simr to me, if you dress like me, and then shave your hair.��


    The noble officer��s boy thought of running to the quarantine zone on a whim. After all, in his eyes, the quarantine zone was just an ordinary farm.


    The two children began to discuss this n excitedly, as if it was just an adventure.


    ��This is the reason why I don��t allow my son tomunicate with the enemy.��The Knight��s expression under the visor had be very serious.


    The Little Boy did not realize how dangerous the things he did were..


    ��You should first teach your son how cruel the world of adults is.��


    Empress Yekana��s hands had already clenched tightly. The Little Boy��s innocent appearance reminded Empress Yekana of some sad memories.


    The Little Boy��s n went very smoothly. No one noticed that he came to the outside of the quarantine zone with a shovel. Another little boy also brought clothes from the quarantine zone.


    Therefore, he put on the clothes that were only ��striped pajamas��in his eyes. Then, he used the shovel to shovel away the soil on the ground and drilled into the ce that was only ��farm��in his eyes.


    ��His father should be able to find out soon.��


    The cast iron man frowned under the visor. He felt that after watching the movie for so long, the story finally began to tell about the encounter in the quarantine zone.


    Empress Yekana did not make a sound... but the plot in the movie progressed faster than she imagined.


    The soldiers in the quarantine zone violently drove the refugees out of their homes and ordered them to walk toward a certain ce.


    When the camera turned again, the little boy��s mother had already realized that her son was lost. She ran to his father and told him about it.


    The noble officer who was the father also showed a panicked expression. He immediately ordered his men to look for his son.


    When the camera turned to the little boy, he had been pushed into a room made of steel along with the crowd. Neither the movie nor the audience could figure out what would happen next.


    However, a premonition appeared in everyone��s hearts.


    A small gap was opened in the room made of steel. A soldier wearing a mask that could iste toxins poured out some ck dust.


    ��What is that? Is it used to bathe?��The knight remembered that there was a refugee in the movie who guessed optimistically that the soldiers just wanted to bathe them.


    ��Poison... a fatal poison. This ce is not some quarantine zone, but a ughterhouse that burned the corpses of the refugees after they were killed.��


    Empress Yekana finally understood what the ��ck smoke��that was always mentioned in the movie meant.


    ��It��s really... damn it.��The knight could not help but shout in a low voice after he understood what had happened.


    The Sky in the movie started to rain cats and dogs. The father sent all his men to search around, but in the end, the mother followed the soldiers to the entrance of the quarantine zone that the little boy had dug out with a shovel, when he saw the clothes that the little boy had changed into... all he could do was kneel on the ground and cry out in pain.


    When the boy��s father learned of this, he rushed into the quarantine zone in fear, but it was already toote.


    The happy ending that Empress Yekana had expected did not happen. The whole movie slowly ended in this depressing atmosphere. The little boy finally died because of his naivety... under the vicious rationality of the adults.


    ��This is not a fairy tale.��Empress Yekana finally understood what Jose had said when he introduced the movie to her.


    When she saw the actors behind the scenes appear, she directly turned around and walked toward the flower za below.


    There were already many people who had fallen into silence because of the abrupt ending of the movie. The woman covered the eyes of her child, the Man took off the hat he was wearing on his head... it started to drizzle above the flower za.


    But no one left.


    ��What is the filmmaker thinking? Is He taking revenge on us in this way?��The Knight followed Empress Yekana and asked cautiously.


    ��A warning. This is the purpose of this movie... You can treat it as a needle and stab it into your conscience. Just feel the pain and difort,��Empress Yekana said.

 Chapter 929

    ?


    Chapter 929: Chapter 944, the beginning of the spring festival


    Trantor: 549690339


    The movie ended. Myrce stood in the drizzle for a long time without leaving.


    The time around her seemed to have frozen..


    It was not until the screen on the high wall gradually turned ck that the crowd around them came back to their senses and nned to leave the Flower za.


    Myrce also nned to leave with the crowd, but a text message made her stop in her tracks.


    ��I suggest you don��t walk so fast and move closer to the front.��


    The message came from Joshua, and Myrce directly asked him why.


    ��this is good for the viewers of your live broadcast. Trust me.��


    Myrce quickly became vignt when she saw the message. Since thest encounter at Arthur Crow amusement park, Myrce��s vignce towards this chaos fiend had increased several times.


    She was absolutely unwilling to listen to any advice from Joshua. Just as Myrce was about to turn around and leave the Flower Square, a group of knights appeared on the high tform where the movie was ying.


    These knights were not city guards. Although their armor was ck, the style of their armor waspletely different from that of fragrant velvet city.


    ��Why are the ironsmiths here?��


    ��Could it be that His Majesty the King Is Here...��


    The discussions of the surrounding crowd made Myrce stop in her tracks.


    Myrce was still thinking about how to save the refugees in the quarantine zone, but the city lord of this city was obviously on the side of the judge.


    If... She could tell this matter to the king of this country.


    When this thought appeared in Myrce��s mind, the city lord of this city, Sir Kenick, slowly walked onto the stage under the protection of a group of knights.


    ��It��s Sir Kenick.��


    The citizens of Fragrant Velvet City naturally knew the city lord of their own city, but Myrce could tell from the voices of these civilians that they did not have a good impression of this city lord.


    Myrce also wanted to hear what the city lord nned to say after the movie ended. After all, this ��The boy in striped pajamas��waspletely a reminder of the pain brought about by war and hatred.


    The content of the movie could not be separated from the gue incident.


    When Myrce watched it, she felt that it was incredible that the casten of this city would allow the movie to be yed to the end.


    However, when Myrce saw the handcuffs on the casten��s hands, she immediately knew the reason why the movie could be yed to the end.


    ��Keh Laldena, the casten of original fragrant city... has been arrested for multiple crimes.��


    When the cast iron man raised a scroll and announced these words to everyone, the crowd below fell into an uproar.


    However, the cast iron man did not follow the usual procedure and read out the crimes that Sir Kenick hadmitted. He closed the scroll in his hand and swept his gaze across the crowd below.


    ��Before we officially judge this prisoner, you can tell me! What Crimes Did Kenick Lardena Commit?��The cast iron man asked loudly.


    ��get the public to say their crimes? What are they nning to do?��


    ��If I say it, there shouldn��t be any retaliation...��


    When Myrce looked at her own magic vision, she found that the number of viewers had already increased to more than five thousand people. Before she knew it, arge number of people had already flooded into her live broadcast vision.


    ��what did you do this time!��


    Myrce immediately asked about Jose in the text message. In her opinion, the change in the steel country this time was very likely rted to Jose.


    ��I didn��t do anything. Is this the inevitability of history?��


    ��Inevitability?��


    Myrce did not believe what Joshua said at all. The crowd around her shouted out the crimes that the knight hadmitted under the instigation of the ironsmiths.


    At this moment, Myrce suddenly realized how terrible, or rather... how crazy, what this group of people were doing!


    An ordinarymoner began to denounce their overlord to his face!


    ��times have changed, Myrce.��


    ... ..


    Three dayster, Nn.


    Joshua received a text message from shier.


    The first message was the expression of an owl hugging another owl.


    ��The Steel Nation is gradually dismantling the quarantine zone... What did you do, Joshua?��


    Josh could feel Shearer��s excitement through the screen. If she was not far away in the country of frost, she might have given Josh a hug when they met.


    ��I just released a movie somewhere, nothing else... I can only say that the Queen helped you,��Josh said.


    ��My spies tell me... the country of steel has been in chaos recently, and the king is gradually stripping the nobles of their power, trying to establish a new regime... Many people think that the king of the country of steel is crazy.��


    Shier��s message was apanied by an owl��s contemtive expression.


    The new king, who had just taken office, might not be able to understand Queen Yekana��s ambitions.


    ��I don��t know much about politics either. Speaking of which, do you have time to dungeon today?��Jose chose to change the topic.


    ��are you guys still ying tonight? I��ve been talking to Nn��s sage about curing the gue.��


    Shirer also sent an owl biting a handkerchief emoji.


    ��No problem at night.��


    Joshua ended the conversation with Shirer with this message. After exiting the text message chat, Joshua looked up and saw a crow standing on the window of his study.


    ��the transformation of the country of steel is very sessful.��


    Thousand faces changed into human form and came to Joshua��s desk with a map.


    ��The conflicts between themoners and the nobles have been minimized, but things are not so smooth in the country by the sea.��


    During this period of time, thousand-face had be a front-line reporter. As both the country of steel and the country by the sea had traces of the activities of the adjudicators.


    Thousand-face had sent a lot of spies to these two countries. Under the push of Empress Yekana, the country of steel had gradually established a new regime. On the other hand, the country by the sea was much more chaotic.


    ��The riot has spread to five cities in the country near the sea. The army of this country is powerless to resist.��


    ��Thousand-face... It��s useless to tell me this.��Jose scratched his head. Even if thousand-face wanted to expand the news business from Nn to foreign countries, these foreign political news.., jose could only listen to it.


    ��You know that the mastermind behind the chaos in the country by the sea... is the adjudicator!��Thousand-face ced his hands on the desk and said to Joshua, ��If your previous assumption is correct, those who have betrayed the faith of the holy tree are relying on the negative emotions of humans as energy. The chaos in the country by the sea will obviously produce arge amount of nutrients for them. If we can stop it...��


    Joshua understood what thousand faces meant. If Joshua was fighting a war with the adjudicator, as long as he could appease the hatred in the steel country��s quarantine zone and the riots caused by the citizens of the country by the sea.., then it would be equivalent to cutting off the logistics supply of the adjudicator.


    ��I can��t interfere with the country by the sea, but it��s about time to organize an army and bring what I want over.��


    Joshua shifted his gaze to the interface of the magic. The interface was not a game scene of the World Crack, but a web page that Joshua had yet toplete.


    The content of this web page was an event posted on the official website of the World Crack. This event was called ��the battlefield at the end of the crack��.


    ��


    PS: This Chapter was yesterday��s..

 Chapter 930

    ?


    Chapter 930: Chapter 945, Strangers


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the evening, Joshua found an empty room on the third floor of the Hearthstone Tavern as the testing location for the ��New Dungeon��.


    The tester was all members of Fuya��s adventurer team. Joshua was also a member of this adventurer team. However, due to the limitation of the location, the only members in this room were Tyreen and Hiri.


    ��Why... does it still fail? !��


    Hiri took advantage of the time when Joshua was waiting to form a team to run to the main city of the tribe to strengthen his equipment.


    The result was that when Hiri took the soul that he obtained from the crack lord and put it into the furnace, he was ready to bestow the soul power of the crack lord onto his equipment. However, a cold failure notification popped up.


    Another notification made Healy��s heart turn cold. ��The Crack Lord��s soul power has destroyed your equipment.��.


    ��I forgot to mention this. You have more than two equipment that have bestowed the same soul. When the third equipment continues to add the same soul... there is a certain probability of failure.��


    Currently, the highest-level crack Lord in the world crack was the Balrog king. His soul could greatly change the status of the equipment��s attributes.


    However, the power of the Balrog king was not so easy to control. Once a greedy adventurer wanted to boost the souls of three Balrog kings, there was a high chance that the equipment would not be able to withstand it and copse.


    Of course... this was just the settings. Jose just wanted the yers to make more use of the effects of other souls.


    ��Even if I put all the equipment in the warehouse, does that count?��


    Of course, Hiri knew about this mechanism, so she put all the equipment that she had made into the warehouse before she strengthened it.


    ��Yes, Hiri, what item did you break?��Jose asked.


    ��Helmet, do you think I can get another one from the dungeon today?��


    Hiri, like Jose, had very little time to y games. She spent most of her time learning illusions from the purple-clothed person.


    So, Hiri only had four pieces of hero-levelva heart graduation equipment on him, and one of these three pieces was broken... if it were any other ordinary yer, their hearts would already be bleeding.


    ��We��re not going to yva heart today,��Jose told Hiri a piece of unfortunate news.


    More than half of the members of the Fuya Adventurer team were Fuya��s alt ounts. Ever since Jose gave Fuya extra ess, the little girl had started ying solo games.


    ��Speaking of which, we��re going to test the new dungeon today. It��s the strange grasnd fromst time.��Hiri recalled the reason why he was sitting here.


    ��Grasnd, Joshua... is he going to the Dark Elves��holy tree?��


    Tyreen had been reading the messages in the group chat since the beginning. Carrie was instructing her how to y a priest well.


    ��Both of you are right. Anyway, are you all online?��


    Jose informed all members of the Fuya Adventurer team through voice chat. After receiving a confirmation, the game interface in front of Jose entered the loading mode.


    When the loading was over, Jose��s character, firebearer, was already on a strange grasnd. Other characters of the Fuya Adventurer team appeared beside Jose.


    Apart from the expanded version of Fuya A to K, Al, Gloria, and shier also participated in this test.


    ��This map only has grasnd?��


    Hiri ran around the map once. From the perspective of an artist, the design of this game map was undoubtedly a failure.


    ��Because the entrance is different. This time, the entrance is... the world tree leaf held by the king of the kingdom by the sea. Fuya, where are you going?��


    As soon as Joshua finished speaking, Fuya controlled her characters to run to another ce,pletely refusing tomunicate with Joshua.


    With no other choice, Joshua could only follow his sisters. Fuya��s army crossed a small hill above the grasnd. Joshua followed them to the highest point of the hill and saw the battlefield below.


    It was still those deformed monsters. Each monster was like abination of all kinds of creatures.


    These monsters were surrounding and attacking a hunchbacked old man. The monster tore off the old man��s arm, but then new arms grew out of his body.


    The old man kept repeating the process of his limbs being torn off by the monsters and then quickly recovering. During this time, he seemed to have given up resisting and stood still like a stone statue.


    ��He��s the king of the Kingdom by the sea?��


    A dialog box appeared above the head of Shier��s character. She was still not used to chatting with strangers through voice chat on the magic, so shier was still using the text box tomunicate in the game.


    ��Yes... uh... it seems that I don��t need tomand anymore.��


    Joshua looked at the two warrior phuas who had alreadyunched a charge at the monster group, while the mage Phuas had already begun to cast a blizzard.


    These attacks sessfully attracted the attention of the monsters, and a chaotic battle began... Joshua watched this chaotic battle and gave up onmanding.


    ��Everyone... let��s see what you can do.��


    After Joshua left these words, he had his character draw out his two swords and let out a roar as he charged into the Monster Horde.


    This test was mainly to determine the strength of these monsters.


    If he wanted to use this ce as a battlefield for the yers, the rewards after killing the monsters would definitely be needed.


    However, the monsters that Josh was facing right now were probably... only at the level of a random soldier. The two swords that Josh��s character wielded could cut through their bodies as easily as a heated knife cutting through butter.


    ��This reminds me of a game called Peerless.��


    Josh looked at the numbers in the lower left corner of the screen. This was the number of enemies that Josh had asked the White Bird to kill.


    This number was originally Josh��s way of recording how many enemies a Max level yer could kill on average. However, the final result was that Josh��s character could kill one with a normal attack, a single AOE attack could basically kill three to five enemies.


    Joshua was still ying as a warrior. If it was a mage, the number of enemies he could kill in just ten minutes would probably exceed 100!


    In reality, the monsters gathered on the grasnd were not enough for Fuya to kill. When Joshua finished off a group of giant spiders and turned to look at the battlefield, the monsters beside the old king had all been cleared.


    ��How many monsters did you kill? Let me count them.��Joshua put away his weapon and asked the others.


    ��Twenty-seven... speaking of which, are these all low-level monsters?��Hiri asked.


    ��It should be because the gray fog��s strength is too weak... I killed twelve of them with just a mouse.��


    At this time, Carrie should be hiding in her quilt and secretly ying the magic.


    ��twelve, isn��t that a little low?��


    Shier��s character was a thief, so he didn��t have an advantage in aoe attacks.


    ��It doesn��t matter. What about Tyreen and Al?��Joshua asked the two elves in the party.


    ��I��ve been helping you recover, so it��s Zero,��Tyreen said softly.


    ��Al has been with teacher Fuya, so the number should be calcted with teacher Fuya.��


    This High Elf was actually smart at this moment. Joshua opened Al��s data panel and saw the single digit number of enemies killed, while Fuya had 272.


    In just ten minutes, close to 300 monsters were killed.


    Just as Joshua was about to say that this world was far less challenging than he had imagined... the ground suddenly cracked without warning.


    All the characters lost their gravity and fell into a hole in the ground. A line of scarlet numbers appeared above Joshua��s head.


    There were also drops of damage in this world!


    Fortunately, Joshua��s character still had one-tenth of his HP left, but the others were not so lucky. In an instant, Joshua saw that two-thirds of his teammates had died.


    The empty space was pitch ck. Fuya had her hunter character use a light spell to illuminate the surrounding scenery.


    The light spell not only illuminated the strange buildings in the empty space, but also the various monsters surrounding them..


    ��They seem to have be stronger.��Joshua adjusted his vision and looked at the monsters in the empty space. Just as he was about to let his character drink a bottle of medicine, a white light suddenly appeared on the ground in the empty space.


    A pure white light suddenly appeared on the ground in the hole. There were also... pure white inscription marks.


    The Magic Circle appeared on the ground... The scene on Josh��s mana changed drastically at this moment. When the light faded, it turned into a space that looked like it was in a cave.


    ��Hidden level?��


    Hiri��s character was killed when she fell, so she forced herself out of that world. Now, she could only stand behind Josh��s screen and watch him y.


    ��Doesn��t look like it.��Josh controlled his vision to scan the surroundings of the cave. A figure in a white robe appeared in front of him.


    At this time, Fuya had already controlled her surviving character to walk up with a weapon.


    ��Wait! Fuya, wait! He doesn��t seem to be an enemy!��Josh could only use his voice to stop Fuya.

 Chapter 931

    ?


    Chapter 931: Chapter 946, Delicious npcs


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Finally, a new hero has been born. Your Birth is hope, the heroes who have been given the power of faith.��


    When the figure in the white robe saw Joshua and the few survivors of Fuya��s army, he had a gentle smile on his face.


    The other party was observing Joshua, and Joshua was also observing the other party through the magic interface.


    Joshua was certain that race was human. A mature human female had an indescribable intellectual beauty in her temperament. Her long silver-gray hair was emitting spots of silver-white light.


    Joshua felt that this female somehow looked familiar.


    ��Who... Are You?��Joshua asked directly about her identity.


    ��Me? Heroes, have you forgotten my identity?��


    She seemed to be very surprised when she heard Joshua��s question. Joshua could only control his character to make a nod.


    ��Impossible, you will definitely remember my name when you hear it.��Her voice sounded full of confidence, as she spoke, she gently ced her hand on her ample chest. ��My name is Lloyd... I Am the god of order, which is also the god of order that you believe in! Heroes, do you understand?��


    After she finished speaking, she stared at Joshua��s character, as if she wanted to see an expression of ��Piety��on Joshua��s character��s face.


    However, she did not. If the characters in the game did not operate, they would not make any expression. However, Joshua was also slightly silent for a moment.


    Soon, she heard the voice of a girling from the character that Joshua controlled.


    ��A new type of swindling method?��


    This question was asked by Hiri. Hiri was unwilling to believe that the person in front of her was actually the god Lloyd, whom countless order mages worshiped.


    ��Swindling...��she was stunned for a moment when she heard Hiri��s words. ��No one in the world dares to impersonate my name!��


    ��Then exin why you live here?��


    Hiri held Josh��s hand that was holding the mouse and adjusted his character��s perspective.


    The ce where the great god of order lived could be said to be... a pure natural cave. There was no furniture in it, only a bunch of strange-shaped stones.


    If not for the exquisite clothes on her body and theck of dirt on her skin, Hiri might have thought that she had met a caveman.


    ��I spent my time in hibernation. The power of the intruders was too strong. I had to conserve my strength,��she said.


    ��The Almighty God of order was forced to live in a cave by the enemy? And he could only sleep in the cave?��


    Hili��s two consecutive questions made the god of order speechless. Joshua looked at her face with a sign that said, ��If you keep talking, I��ll really cry.��.


    ��Unfortunately, I can��t believe it either, but I��ll call you Miss Lloyd for now.��Joshua nced at fuya behind him. His sister was clearly impatient because the NPC��s conversation was too long.


    She assigned a character to Joshua��s side to prevent herself from missing out on any crucial information.


    The other four characters began to explore the cave.


    ��How did you get here... And what is this ce?��Joshua didn��t care if the person in front of him was the god of order or not. He just wanted to figure out where this ce was.


    The king of the kingdom by the sea had also disappeared in the teleportation.


    ��This is the inside of the intruder��s consciousness. In thest war, we used all our strength to seal the crack of the invasion of the otherworldly being... and at thest moment, we were swallowed by the remnants of the clone of the otherworldly being,��she said.


    ��I��ve roughly figured it out, so why did you summon us here?��


    For the time being, Joshua believed that she was the god of order. Thest war she spoke of should have been hundreds or even thousands of years ago, when the otherworldly being invaded.


    That invasion had used the destruction of Arthur Crow as a fuse to spread to the entire world. The city of the sublimators had also been destroyed, and they had no choice but to turn into an inscription creature and go underground.


    If she was really the god of order, then she was a creature formed by pure faith... an existence in the illusion of humanity.


    Joshua did not have any feelings towards gods. After all, Joshua firmly believed that there was a human faith before there was a god.


    Therefore, in this world, it was humans who created gods, not gods who created humans.


    ��Take me away from here.��She directly requested to Joshua. ��The remaining avatars of the outside world will use my existence as the core... They already have their own consciousness. As long as I leave this world, that dangerous avatars will bepletely destroyed!��


    ��I feel like I��ve received another main mission, but...��


    Joshua roughly understood what this god was saying. The consciousness was that as long as he took this god away from this consciousness space, the mastermind behind the scenes would instantly die.


    Thus, Joshuapleted the mission of saving the world.


    ��I refuse.��Joshua mercilessly rejected this god��s request.


    Because Jose��s goal was not to save the world! It was the world tree!


    ��Why... Why?��She was stunned for a while when she heard Jose��s rejection.


    This god��s performance made Jose feel that... she was a nobledy. She was not very unruly, but in life, everyone was very obedient to her orders, or it could be said that this obedience was a matter of course for her.


    Her figure and appearance clearly looked very mature, but her personality was slightly childish.


    ��We n to clear out all the distorted monsters in this space of consciousness. After we clear them out, you can also leave,��said Joshua.


    ��But as long as I leave, the monsters in this space will also disappear because of the loss of the Fulcrum!��


    ��This space of consciousness will also disappear?��When Joshua heard her tone, he was already a little anxious, so he asked tentatively.


    ��That��s right! Everything corroded by these monsters will bepletely destroyed.��


    Her voice once again carried a sense of pride.


    ��Goodbye.��


    After Joshua left these two words, he controlled his character to turn around and leave this god��s residence.


    She saw that Joshua and Fuya D, who were about to turn around and leave, no longer cared about the prestige of being a god. They quickly ran in front of Joshua��s character and blocked them.


    ��You want to purify this consciousness space?��She finally guessed what Joshua wanted to do.


    ��Yes.��


    ��This is impossible!��Her small hand angrily ced on her waist. She raised her head to look at Joshua��s character. This youngdy had finally understood the attribute called being unruly.


    ��The clone that controls this world of consciousness has umted too much power over the years! ��It is currently devouring a creature with strong spiritual power. The monsters that you have encountered in the innermostyer are only of the lowest level. The further you go out, the closer you are to the core consciousness of the clone. The monsters will be doubled in strength!��


    ��So there are different leveling areas. This way, we can let the Smurfs join in.��


    What she said was absolutely terrible news for the heroes. However, Jose was slightly relieved... if all the monsters were so weak, then this event would be too unchallenging.

 Chapter 932

    ?


    Chapter 932: Chapter 947, event rewards


    Trantor: 549690339


    The conversation between Joshua and the god of order ended in failure. After that, Joshua reorganized his team and continued to explore this corroded space of consciousness.


    Just as the god of order had said, the deeper into this space of consciousness, the stronger the monsters were, and the fewer they were.


    The oue of each level waspletely different. One second ago, they were fighting in a cave, and the next second, after clearing the level, the battlefield turned into a forest.


    Fuya��s adventurer team��s current limit was the sixth level.


    ��I��ve already said that you��re no match for these monsters!��


    The god of order, Loedel, also followed them. In her eyes, these heroes didn��t listen to her advice at all. They forcefully attacked the depths of the space of consciousness without any supplies.


    A few floors earlier, Loedel was still shocked by the strength of these heroes. They didn��t know pain... she almost thought that they might really be able to purify this ce.


    When these heroes reached the sixth floor... the scene on the sixth floor was the ruins of a city. However, the people walking through the ruins were a group of corrupted treemen.


    The treemen were over four meters in size. The moment they broke out of the ground, their HP would drop by arge chunk.


    The corrupted treemen on the sixth floor had finally reached thebat power of a hero-level dungeon lord. The reason why Fuya��s adventurer team could not defend against them was because... even a small monster here had this level ofbat power.


    This ce was not a battlefield that a team of less than 30 yers could conquer. There were over a hundred ents around the ruins of the city. As a result, Fuya��s adventurer team had entered a bitter battle.


    Lloyd could not bear to watch any longer. He immediately cast a teleportation spell to save the adventurer team that was on the verge of being wiped out.


    ��Do you understand now?��


    Lloyd once again teleported the remaining members of Fuya��s adventurer team back to the cave.


    These heroes had encountered such a terrifying monster. Logically speaking, they should have reconsidered Lloyd��s previous suggestion.


    However, the surviving heroes, other than the familiar fireman, the other six ran out of the cave without saying a word!


    ��Fuya! I think that��s enough.��


    What made Lloyd almost cry was that the hero called the fireman finally spoke up to dissuade herrades.


    ��Take me out of here now before those monsters recover.��Lloyd walked up to the fireman and said to her.


    The fireman didn��t answer her this time. Even his expression was frozen. Lloyd waved his hand in front of her in confusion, but there was no reaction at all.


    The next second, the messenger of fire suddenly disappeared in front of her, and the other characters in the cave also disappeared.


    ��Disappeared?��


    Lloyd, as the god of order, could not understand what was happening in front of him.


    ..


    ��Is it really okay to leave the god of order alone?��


    Tyreen stood behind Joshua and watched her exit the game. Perhaps this frost elf was the one in the entire adventurer team who truly cared about the god of order.


    ��If what she said is true, then something should have happened a hundred years ago... the fact that we can still see her means that the gray fog doesn��t dare to do anything to her.��


    After Joshua logged out of the World Rift, he had already started to calcte the data of this test.


    ording to the data that White Bird had reported, the number of monsters that Fuya��s adventurer team had killed was a total of 5,400. Among them, the monsters on the third and fourth floors were the majority.


    From the third floor onwards, the monstersbat power wasparable to that of a level 30 dungeon lord. By the fourth floor, the Monstersbat power had increased to level 40.


    However, to a max-level yer, it was still difficult to cut vegetables. It was not until the fifth floor that they reached an average level. On the sixth floor, the real challenge began.


    ��It��s time to prepare the promotional map for the event?��


    Healy had obtained arge amount of inspiration from the exploration of the space of consciousness just now. Unknowingly, this spellcaster had be a qualified artist.


    ��Hiri, you can start drawing, but I haven��t thought of the reward for the activity yet.��


    This was a problem that had been troubling Joshua.


    ��Equipment, mounts, it��s best if it��s the kind of mount that you can��t get if you miss this activity, and add the attribute of being able to fly! Make a griffin that can shine.��Hiri was not giving advice to Joshua, it was more like hinting at the reward that Joshua wanted.


    Flying mounts were indeed very rare in the current version of the World Rift. There was only one type of mount that could be exchanged between the alliance and the Horde, and arge number of rift crystals were required.


    ��These rewards are all rewards that yers will have after farming to a certain level. I want to set up a score ranking board, and then set up a reward that only yers on the ranking board can receive,��said Joshua.


    ��So vicious...��Hirimented on Jose��s suggestion from the perspective of a yer.


    ��So the rewards should be more generous.��


    Jose had already nned to do it when he made this suggestion. It was not an easy thing to conquer the gray fog space, even if there were tens of thousands of max-level yers in the current world rift.


    ��The rewards in the game are secondary. I��ve decided to send an invitation letter to the top 1,000 yers.��At this point, Joshua looked at tyreen, the Frost Elf, who was behind him.


    ��A new concert?��


    Tyreen immediately thought of her own concert. Recently, Tyreen��s life had entered the rhythm of retirement. She was very peaceful, raising cats and watering trees.


    But Tyreen found that if she continued like this, she would be as fat as catarian.


    ��The concert is one thing. On the other hand, I n to hold an exhibition,��Josh said. ��An exhibition of movies, music, and games. If it��s a movie, then it��s a variety of awards. The same goes for music. The game is a demonstration of thetest work.��


    ��It soundsplicated,��Tyreen said.


    ��It is indeedplicated, but it��s also the most attractive.��


    Joshua believed that many of the yers in world rift were fans of movies and music. Even if they were not fans of either... They would definitely be interested in the release of the new game.


    ��Let��s start drawing up the promotional map first. I��ll edit the web page. Tonight, the trailer should be able to be posted on the Spellcaster Forum.��


    Joshua continued to edit the interface for this world crack event.


    Healy ran to the study downstairs and moved the equipment she used to draw here.


    ��Oh right, Tyreen, don��t you have a show to do tonight?��


    Joshua had just nced at the message on the spellcaster forum when he suddenly remembered that Tyreen had not sung her luby today.


    ��Today is Friday? HMM... it really is!��


    This frost elf had been feeling uneasy ever since she returned from the dimension of consciousness dungeon. After being reminded by Joshua, she did not have the time to feel uneasy anymore... She ran to the Silent Hall on the second floor in a panic.

 Chapter 933

    ?


    Chapter 933: Chapter 948, Camp Construction


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, in the consciousness space of the world tree.


    ��Lloyd? You met the god of order Lloyd in that consciousness space?��


    The silver veil had just arrived in the consciousness space from the city where the sublimators lived when she heard a familiar name mentioned in the discussion between Joshua and the White Bird.


    ��Do you know that God?��Joshua asked.


    ��I fought with her for a period of time in the past war. I think she��s dead.��


    When Silver Veil learned that her formerrade was still alive, she seemed to have lost her cool. She took a step forward, forcing Joshua to take a small step back to keep a safe distance from the mistress of the sublimators.


    ��She��s still alive in the enemy��s consciousness space?��The silver yarn asked again.


    ��I��m exploring the enemy��s consciousness space... that��s quite a mouthful to say. Let��s call it the gray fog space. When I was exploring, I met a person who called himself the god of order. I just don��t know if it��s true.��


    Jose looked behind the silver yarn. The sublimators had alreadye to the consciousness space from the city they lived in.


    ��Guardian! I have to go to the gray fog space.��The Silver Veil was silent for a short while, then said this in a determined tone.


    ��Silver Veil! What are you talking about!��


    As the master father, Jinze heard the Silver Veil��s decision and immediately ran over to pull her aside. However, Jinze was no match for the silver veil as a warrior.


    She simply flung her hand and broke free.


    ��I have to see the god of order. Also, in the gray fog space, can we still use the energy you provided?��


    ��Of course.��


    When the silver yarn asked this question, Joshua understood what she wanted to do.


    Sublimates were not like characters from the world rift. If they died in the space of consciousness, they would really die.


    That was why the master father was so flustered when he heard the silver yarn��s request.


    ��Mistress, please bring US along.��


    The sublimators behind the silver yarn heard her conversation with Joshua and immediately came to the back of the silver yarn, ready to go to the enemy battlefield.


    However, this was only a small part of it. Most of the sublimators still stood by the master father��s side and showed great hesitation.


    ��Let me remind you guys first. Although we have already cleared the first floor, there is no guarantee that new monsters will appear.��


    Joshua did not want to lose so many excellent modelers, but from the look in Silky��s eyes, nothing could stop her from going to the battlefield, unless Joshua locked her up.


    ��I have already been saved hundreds of times by the yers of the alliance in the crack of the world,��silky suddenly said... as if she was mocking him.


    Joshua remembered that this matriarch yed the role of an NPC in a quest dungeon in the game. The content was about being broken out of the dungeon BOSS by the yers.


    The role of this NPC was also an important job for the sublimators.


    ��Alright, you can use the energy I provide in the gray fog space. I also n to build a camp there. As for the specific time... it��s now.��


    As Joshua spoke, a stone door that was emitting light appeared behind him. The door was tightly shut... but even the sublimators who were standing here could feel the gray fog seeping out from the crack of the door.


    The sublimators��fear of the gray fog was deeply rooted in their souls. Joshua observed that many of the sublimators standing beside Jinze had fearful expressions on their faces.


    ��Silver... Silver Veil...��master was thinking about how to dissuade her, but the silver veil��s hands were already ced on the stone door. She did not hesitate at all and slowly pushed the stone door open with both hands.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the aura of the gray fog surged into the space of consciousness. However, it did not spread for long before it began to gather around the white cat.


    The aura of the gray fog gathered into a ball that was like a ball of thread. It was directly crushed into pieces by the white cat��s ws.


    The door led to a boundless grasnd. This was the outermostyer of the gray fog space, so the power of the gray fog was also the weakest.


    The white cat could absorb this small amount of gray fog and purify it.


    ��The war has already begun. As the Vanguard, you will build a camp on the enemy��s battlefield.��Josh made a gesture to tidy up the stone door.


    ��How long will it take for the reinforcements to arrive?��


    Before stepping in, silver veil turned her head and asked Josh.


    ��Very soon.��After Josh made this promise, silver veil chose to believe it. She brought the eight sublimates who were willing to follow her into this grasnd.


    Silver veil stepped on this grasnd. Although she had seen the scene of Joshua fighting with those monsters on the magic interface, it was different when she stepped into this grasnd that gave off an ominous aura.


    The gray fog that came from all directions made her want to suffocate. Fortunately, Silver Veil had experienced a worse situation than this in the past battles.


    The person that Joshua controlled to transmit fire also appeared on the grasnd. Silver veil looked around and found a hunchbacked old man sitting on the grasnd.


    ��Who is he?��Silver veil asked.


    ��The king of the Kingdom of Seaside, Basimonte, the owner of this grasnd...��when Joshua introduced the king, he came to his side and asked, ��Are you sure you don��t want to wake up before the event starts to arrange... The Affairs of the country?��


    Joshua had already made a deal with this big turtle. That was, Joshua would help him clear out those annoying monsters in the space of consciousness, and he would allow the world tree to grow on his back.


    But he also had another human identity, and that was the king.


    The king had been unconscious in the real world for almost two days. In a country that was currently in a civil riot, the king being unconscious for two days was enough to further aggravate the chaos in the entire country.


    ��I can contact them with the text message you invented, Joshua Yanorod. You just need to continue your work.��


    Basimonte waspletely uninterested in the governance of the country. He was currently sitting on the grass, busy wandering around the world of the world rift.


    ��Another king who manages the country with a text message... Alright, let��s start building the camp.��


    Jose nced at the huge stone door that led to the World Tree��s consciousness space behind him.


    This stone door was actually in the real world. It was the world tree leaf that the king was carrying.


    The size of the door was also determined by the amount of data that the leaf could carry. Jose felt that such a small door would not be able to amodate all the yers��teleportation, so he had just sent thousand faces to send a Small World tree crystal over.


    The energy that was transmitted from the other end of the door allowed the sublimators to maintain their energy in the face of the gray fog surrounding them.


    The silver veil began to follow the rules in the space of consciousness and began to build the adventurers��camp here.

 Chapter 934

    ?


    Chapter 934: Chapter 949 the day of the opening of the dungeon


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lloyd woke up from her deep sleep again. She sensed that a new person had visited the corroded space.


    Through magic, she transferred herself to the outermostyer of the space. On the grasnd, she saw a city wall made of stones.


    Two gs of different colors were hanging on the city wall.


    When was it built?


    In Lloyd��s memory, there had been nothing else since the emergence of this grasnd. The city gate was opened the moment Lloyd approached.


    ��God of order, is it really you?��


    Just as Silver Veil finished building this camp, she felt a new visitor nearby.


    When she pushed open the city gate, she could not believe the figure she saw in her eyes... the god of order, Lloyd.


    ��My Believers.��


    Lloyd also remembered the appearance of this group of sublimators. She was even more excited than the silver veil. She walked quickly to the front of the silver veil and held her hands.


    ��I know that you will not submit to the gray fog!��


    ��Yes...��


    The silver veil felt a little ufortable under Lloyd��s gratified gaze. The sublimators also had faith in the seven god of runes. The silver veil was closer to the god of order.


    However, ever since the sublimators lost the battle, they had truly...pletely surrendered to the gray fog. They could onlye here because of Joshua��s help.


    ��Hurry up. We have to leave this ominous ce.��


    Lloyd turned his head and saw a huge stone door in the city behind the silver yarn. She could feel that behind the door was another space of consciousness.


    Lloyd thought that the sublivers hade here to rescue her.


    ��Unfortunately, we are unable to do this.��The silver veil carefully pulled back her hand that was held by the god of order.


    ��Why? You clearly came here and even built a passage...��


    Lloyd could not understand the reason behind the silver veil��s refusal, but soon, gray mist began to seep out of her hands.


    ��God of Order!��


    Silver Veil wanted to step forward to check on the god of Order��s condition, but she was stopped by the sublimates beside her.


    Arge amount of gray mist began to seep out of the god of order��s body... she knelt on the ground in pain and covered her forehead with her hand.


    The mist formed a slender figure above the god of Order��s body.


    ��It��s you pathetic humans again. Haven��t yourpatriots died enough?��


    The silver yarn raised its head to look at the figure formed by the Gray Mist. Just by sensing the silver yarn, it was certain that this fellow was a part of something from the outside world!


    The sublimators who had followed the silver yarn saw this figure and were unable to move because of fear.


    ��You will eventually be...��


    Just as it was about to announce the death penalty to these ignorant sublimators, the female warrior under Joshua��s control came before the silver veil.


    ��Excuse me, I just want to ask one thing... do you still farm monsters on the first level?��Joshua looked at the existence with the beak mask on its face, which looked like abination of a thin and long ghost shadow and a medieval doctor.


    If Joshua��s guess was right... This was the master of the gray fog space.


    ��Farming monsters? My servants are all over this world. They will soon devour you.��He actually understood what Joshua meant.


    ��Can I trouble you to hurry up? Haven��t you noticed that there haven��t been any monsters appearing on this grasnd for almost a day?��


    Not only was Joshua not frightened by the deration of the ��Master of the gray fog��, he even began toin that this grasnd was too safe.


    ��Don��t you regret it.��


    Joshua��s strange request made him stunned for a moment, but he seemed to take Joshua��s words as a provocation. After saying that, the gray fog disappeared in front of Joshua.


    The god of order, Loedel, also recovered from the headache.


    ��Are you crazy!��That was the first thing she said after she recovered, and Joshua��s taunt undoubtedly had an outstanding effect.


    The ground began to shake slightly, and arge number of pitch-ck monsters appeared on the grasnd in the distance. There were at least tens of thousands of them!


    If this group of monsters were ced in the real world, they could easily turn a city into ruins.


    ��When the war started, there were no enemy soldiers on the battlefield... that was a little too boring.��


    Joshua��s next sentence made Lloyd sure that this guy��s head must be broken somewhere.


    ��If you really think this is a war, where are your troops?��


    Lloyd could hear from Joshua��s voice that he had absolute confidence in purifying this gray fog space.


    ��They��re already here,��Joshua said.


    Lloyd followed the direction that Joshua pointed to and looked at the stone door in the distance.


    The door had slowly opened at some point.


    Just as Joshua said, the moment the door opened, Lloyd saw arge group of people appear behind the stone door.


    ��Have you really formed a new army?��Lloyd saw the surprised expression on the faces of the people in the distance.


    However, she had not been surprised for long when Lloyd was pulled to the side of the street by the silver veil.


    Because in just a few seconds, this small camp was filled with people.


    ��I... How many years have I slept? There are so many... Heroes of different races?��


    Lloyd felt that her head was starting to hurt. In her memories, the souls that could enter the world of consciousness were all great heroes who were respected by the people in the world.


    Such existences were very rare. At least in Lloyd��s era, she only had around twenty heroes under hermand.


    Now, there were more than a thousand of them in this camp, not to mention twenty!


    ��They are actually adventurers... or warriors of the alliance and Tribes.��The silver yarn shook her head. She had no time to exin to Lloyd. She was surrounded by a group of people.


    ��Adventurers?��


    Lloyd could finally see the group of people who were called adventurers by the silver yarn at a close distance.


    Some of them were wearing clothes that showed that they were powerful warriors or mages. However, the clothes on the other group of people werepletely meaningless!


    Lloyd even saw a bunch of horse heads and Cat Heads mixed among the group of people. There were also Tauren, orcs, dwarves..


    A bunch of adventurers from different races surrounded Lloyd, making Lloyd��s eyes dazzle.


    ��What are they trying to do? !��


    Lloyd was quickly surrounded by the heroes. This group of heroes... in Lloyd��s eyes, they were really abnormal.


    They jumped around Lloyd from time to time. Not only did they jump, but there were also some people who would perform strange dances... all without any warning.


    Lloyd really could not describe the group of existences in front of him as heroes. There was only one question in his mind, ��is the mental state of this group of people really normal?��


    ��They treat us as npcs,��silver veil said to Lloyd in embarrassment.


    Silver veil could not deny that these artificial gods from the crack in the world had be a powerful fighting force, far more powerful than the sublime army.


    However, the problem was that the performance of these artificial gods was very unreliable.


    ��NPC?��Lloyd did not understand what the silver yarn was talking about, but she still eavesdropped on the discussions of the people around her.


    ��Why did this NPC click on the dialog box?��


    ��Maybe it��s a storyline NPC. They seem to be talking about something.��


    ��Where are they epting the quest!��


    ��ck iron long de, 10G, blue quality! Anyone want it?��


    Listening to the chaotic discussions around her, silver veil rubbed her forehead with a headache.

 Chapter 935

    ?


    Chapter 935: Chapter 950, the siege began


    Trantor: 549690339


    The conversation in the camp was very chaotic. Lloyd could see all kinds of transparent boxes popping out of the heads of these heroes, and there were a bunch of words in the boxes.


    She admitted that the number of heroes that Jose summoned was veryrge, but... Lloyd definitely could not call this group of people an army. They were a bit like a group of unscrupulous tourists.


    ��Those monsters...��


    While Lloyd was in the chaos of being surrounded by the crowd, she suddenly remembered that she was surrounded by a group of monsters outside the city!


    She bypassed the crowd surrounding her and found a staircase that could climb up the city wall. She came to the highest point of the city wall and looked at the grasnd outside.


    The group of monsters on the grasnd that were rapidly approaching this ce had beenpletely separated. They were divided into hundreds of battlefields on the vast grasnd.


    Just as Lloyd had expected, these heroes did not have any discipline at all. Only a small part of them were fighting in small groups, but most of them were hunting the monsters alone on the battlefield.


    It was this disorderly army. The monsters that were like dark clouds that covered the grasnd were killed in less than two hours, leaving only a few lonely individuals.


    If there was a monster protectionw in this world, they would be ssified as Level 1 monsters.


    However, they could no longer wait for this protectionw to appear. As a warrior raised his sword and shed down, thest monster on the grasnd was also wiped out by these adventurers.


    This was a war without suspense, or rather... Lloyd could not describe what she saw with the word war. It was more like a locust crossing the border.


    ��I think you can open the second level.��


    While Lloyd was deep in thought, Joshua��s character came to her side. She turned around and found that there were only her and Joshua��s characters on the entire city wall. The other adventurers did not seem to be able to reach this ce.


    At this time, Lloyd could not think of any words to doubt Joshua... With this group of heroes, they might really be able topletely purify this space.


    She waved her hand, and an empty ce in the prairie instantly copsed, revealing the entrance to the second level.


    The group of adventurers did not even hesitate, and immediately jumped down when they found the entrance to the second level.


    ��What exactly did you pay them...��


    Lloyd looked at the group of adventurers��decisive manner when they jumped down from the hole, and could not help but ask how Joshua made them fight for him.


    ��Equipment, experience points, mounts. The specific exnation will take too long. I��ll exin it to you after the gray fog space is purified.��


    Josh did not have time to exin some of the settings of the game to a god who did not even know about the mana.


    ��I said wait!��


    Lloyd had just asked Josh to stay when Josh��s character suddenly summoned a rooster.


    ��Do you want to stay in this camp or go to the front line?��


    Josh had already set his character as an NPC. The yers below looked like two npcs ying the plot.


    In this state, the character could reach out his hand in a human-like manner. Lloyd looked at the Giant Rooster and was silent for a moment before he held Josh��s hand.


    The rooster directly jumped down from the city wall andnded steadily on the ground. After that, it let out a ��Cluck Cluck Cluck��sound and ran towards the hole in the grasnd.


    ... ..


    The country next to the sea, Nicaton City.


    Hymina��s peaceful days in Nicaton City did notst long before they were broken by a giant turtle.


    Beimonte was a creature that the seafolk regarded as a god. It had also protected the SEAFOLK for more than a hundred years. The ind on its back was also regarded as a sacrednd by the seafolk.


    However, when the Holy Land was invaded by a group of Dark Elves and the gray tree appeared on Besimonte��s back, everything changed.


    The corrupted Besimontended onnd on the coast of Nicaton City This Morning!


    The entire city fell into panic. Although Count Nicaton had ordered the residents of the city to evacuatest night, the chaos brought by the panic waspletely beyond the control of Count Nicaton.


    ��Are we really unable to stop Lord Basimonte?��


    The survivors of Nicaton City stood on a high slope far away from the city and looked at the city in the distance.


    The once prosperous port city was in front of the giant turtle that was as big as a mountain. Just by taking a step forward, an entire city��s buildings were turned into ruins.


    The gray fog that overflowed from the giant turtle��s body covered its entire body, trapping the entire city in the gray fog... Nicoton City had undoubtedly be a death zone.


    ��The way to stop it... His Majesty the King mentioned it in the message, but I really can��t believe it.��


    Count Nicoton sat on his horse and held his reins tightly. In reality, he was indeed a powerful mage, but ordinary people would not be able to resist such a natural disaster.


    ��Father! where is Riesen? !��


    Cecil, the second daughter of the Nicaton family, rode the horse to his side. Cecil did not have time to worry about too many things when he was assisting the other family members to evacuate, it was not until now that Cecil realized that he did not see his younger brother even after searching around the survivors.


    ��When I issued the evacuation order, Riesen... he was fishing by the sea.��Count Nicaton was stunned for a moment, but he still told his daughter the truth.


    After Cecil heard it, he pulled the reins in his hand without saying a word, and the horse neighed as it ran towards Nicaton City.


    ��Cecil! Chase after her! Hurry up! Protect her!��Count Nicaton immediately ordered the knights beside him.


    He watched the crowd leave, and once again looked at the survivors behind him. Just as Count Nicaton was about to announce something... another voice broke the sorrowful atmosphere.


    ��Leader! I��ve discovered the entrance to the fifth floor. Should I go down and take a look?��


    The short-tentacle wand clearly did not realize that this ce was in the stage of escape. Even if he did realize it, he still had to log into the world rift today!


    This was because the reward given by the ��battlefield at the end of the rift��event... the short-tentacle wand was worth half of his life in exchange for it.


    Other than the equipment and mounts exclusive to the battlefield of the rift, the top 2,000 yers with battlefield contribution points would receive a mysterious invitation to participate in an exhibition.


    The details of the exhibition were not revealed by the officials, but the guest list for the exhibition only included all the world��s famous movie stars and singers.


    This was a grand event for fans and fans... However, the short-tentacle wand was more concerned about the ��gameunch exhibition��.


    While the short-tentacle wand wasmunicating with the scarlet snake guild, his cor was suddenly grabbed by someone..


    ��Don��t you realize what time it is!��The Knight red at the short-tentacle wand angrily.


    Everyone was immersed in the grief of losing their homes and loved ones, but the short-tentacle wand was ying the game happily at the side. Anyone would be angered.


    ��Let him go. Khalil, distribute the existing world tree leaves.��Count Nicaton nced at beimonte, who was slowly moving deeper into the continent in the distance. ��We are going to enter this battlefield too.��


    ��Sir... Sir, what did you say?��


    ��His Majesty the King issued an order yesterday. The battlefield at the end of the world rift... although I find it hard to believe, thepletion time of this game center dungeon is rted to the survival of our country by the sea.��


    Count Nicaton said something that seemed absurd to him, but this was the only way beimonte gave them to ��save themselves��.


    It was absurd, but it was better than doing nothing!

 Chapter 936

    ?


    Chapter 936: Chapter 956, Wake Up! It��s time to go to the next level!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ocean-side country osprey port.


    The snake of Yevilk had been stationed in this military port for almost half a month. During this half a month, Rona had barelypleted an episode of world of monsters.


    For the rest of the time, the entire snake of Yevilk was almost ying world rift.


    Leader Reyek couldn��t consider these members to bezy, because it was the ocean-side country that hired them to y this game.


    The two missions that the snake of Yevelk had recently received from the Kingdom of the sea... They were all in the game. The first one was the Holy Spirit, and now it was the world rift.


    However, this time, the world rift required the participation of the entire team.


    ��Why don��t we keep moving forward!��


    General field impatiently lit a cigarette and looked at his magic web interface.


    In the game, all the members of the Crimson Snake Guild sat down on a rock... The map showed the fifth floor of the battlefield of the rift.


    ��Our mana points have been exhausted. The monsters in the depths of the fifth floor have begun to increase in difficulty. This dungeon is different from the game,��Rona exined to the general. ��You��d better have your soldiers stay in this area. Don��t go any deeper.��


    Rona found it hard to believe that he was ying the game. He controlled his character��s view and looked at the rock beside him.


    There were thousands of yers standing around the rockynd... They were all soldiers from this port.


    Ever since Joshua really sold this general 300 leaves of the world tree, he had really used these leaves of the world tree as weapons to arm his soldiers.


    The result was what Rona saw now. There were thousands of alliance yers forming an army, and the game characters were still standing there in unison.


    ��And general, it��s already 12 o��clock in the afternoon. Although the characters in the game don��t need to rest, we do,��Rona reminded the general.


    The battlefield at the end of the World Rift was announced at midnight. On the day of the announcement, general field ordered his soldiers to log into the world rift and participate in the event.


    Rona sighed at the situation. After all, he didn��t think that the soldiers would have any fun if they were forced to y the game.


    ��Is this the best we can do?��General Field took another puff of his cigarette, then directly issued an order to the public channel in the game, ��Go and rest until three o��clock in the afternoon! Get Ready!��


    General Field was a little sleepy after issuing this message. He wanted to lean back on his chair and take a nap, but soon an inquiry popped up on the game interface.


    ��General field! Can we continue to level up our characters during this period?��


    General field was silent for a moment when he saw the inquiry.


    Although the game characters belonged to the navies, the connection point of the World Tree was owned by the Kingdom of Seaside. They had to get general field��s permission to log into the world crack.


    ��Why didn��t I see you mud fishes being so diligent during training?��


    No one dared to respond to field��s words. In the end, general field replied, ��Hurry up and Go!��.


    Rona saw that arge number of hearthstones had appeared on the rocky ground beside him. Only a small portion of the soldiers chose to go offline, while arge portion of the soldiers used hearthstones directly, they chose to return to the main world of the crack and continue their journey as Alliance yers.


    ��Everyone is busy leveling up and getting equipment. who has time to sleep?��The Archer said as he flipped through the battle reports in the world��s crack section of the Spellcaster Forum. ��The sixth floor seems to have opened!��


    ��Have you found the entrance to the sixth floor?��


    As Rona spoke, he pressed the M button on his keyboard. Rona��s character took out a map and instantly upied his mana interface.


    The map of the crevice battlefield was different from that of the main world. The map disyed a map of an ant nest. The topyer was the ground, which was the grasnd they had just met, they were in the wilderness on the fifthyer.


    The top left corner of the map disyed a number called merit points. Rona��s current merit points were 2,103. There was a small ranking below that was 57th.


    What Rona knew the most about this number was that he could exchange some items with some npcs in the beginner��s camp, as well as the qualifications to obtain a mysterious invitation letter.


    57th was not the ranking Rona wanted. All of the crack yers were aiming for first ce.


    Currently, the yer with the highest number of merit points was called Steel Heart. He obtained 4,272 points, and the second was Fuya, whom Rona was familiar with. He obtained 4,207 points.


    Rona knew steel heart as well. He could be considered an old enemy of the Scarlet Snake Guild. He was a horde yer who led a guild called Iron Wine Cup.


    This guild had been vying with the scarlet snake for the second-ranked position of molten heart all year round.


    ��Rona! Rona! The monsters on the sixth floor can drop flying mounts!��


    Just as the archer switched the page to Fuya��s livestream view, he saw Fuya��s character fly into the sky on a griffin that was burning with faint blue mes.


    ��The monsters here can drop things?��Rona had been fighting the monsters in the crack battlefield for a long time. Unfortunately, he found that these monsters could not loot corpses.


    ��There seems to be a treasure chest on the sixth floor. It can be opened after killing the monsters guarding it... wake up, everyone! Don��t sleep anymore.��


    When the archer saw the Netherworld Griffin that could only attract everyone��s attention, he hadpletely lost his mind. He began to shake the members who were napping around him.


    Rona could understand the archer��s feelings. In the World Rift, other than equipment, mounts were also assets that yers could show off, not to mention flying mounts.


    Currently, the Horde and the alliance in the World Rift had a flying mount, and it was so expensive that even a top-tier yer like him felt that it was excessive.


    The Griffin in the screen, whose wings were emitting faint blue mes, had already given Rona enough reason to enter the sixth floor.


    ��Keya! You...��


    Many of the members who had been woken up by the archers were still angry. However, after the archers showed them Fuya��s live broadcast, they logged into their ounts and joined the team. The three operations that the team followed werepleted in one go.


    ��Then let��s continue.��Rona sighed slightly. Looking at this situation, he would not be able to sleep for the rest of the day.


    The Scarlet Snake Guild directly entered the sixth floor of the crevice battlefield. The light here instantly dimmed, and the surroundings turned from the Gobi Desert into ruins shrouded in darkness.


    On the ruins, the scarlet snake also encountered a group of Horde yers... Iron wine sses.

 Chapter 937

    ?


    Chapter 937: 957th, drop what? Kill a few?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nn, Hearthstone Tavern.


    Joshua was chewing on a straw. On the other end of the straw was a bottle of ice-cold Sin C.


    ��You��re farming NPC favorability points again?��Healy suddenly came to Joshua��s side at this time. She nced at Joshua��s magic web interface.


    Healy had been attending sses at the purple-clothed person��s ce in the morning. It was only now that she hurried to the ��front linemand room��of Hearthstone Tavern, as soon as she entered, she saw the god of order, Lloyd, and Josh sitting on a mount.


    ��Ahem...��Josh choked on the coke in his mouth after Hiri��s words. Hiri patted Josh��s back to help him recover.


    ��She... She��s a tour guide, or rather, radar.��Josh turned off the voicemunication function. ��This god of order can urately tell me where the monsters in this area are.��


    ��Official cheating?��


    Healy found a chair and sat next to Jose. At this time, she also logged into the world rift.


    During ss, Healy was a little absent-minded thinking about the battle situation on the rift. Finally, it was time for ss to end. She had to make up for hergging progress.


    ��I��m using the role of a manager now. This is not cheating... because I haven��t killed any monsters yet.��


    When Joshua arrived at the sixth floor, he summoned his flying mount, which was a griffin. The god of order, Loedel, was sitting behind the griffin.


    ��As a qualified manager, I��m observing the yers��strategy progress. They... how should I put it? Their progress slowed down after reaching the fifth floor.��


    ��Who would be willing to kill a monster that doesn��t drop equipment or exp? Although I can exchange my merit points for equipment, I still feel that something is missing.��


    Healy��s reason for liking the game was the same as most yers. Every time he killed a monster from a dungeon, there was a certain chance that he would obtain an epic equipment.


    To any yer, this feeling was akin to gambling. Thus, Healy would spend a long time on the world crack, running dungeons with his friends, and hunting down the crack lord on the wild map.


    Because every ��loot��was a surprise.


    ��So I decided to let the yers kill the crack monster... and also get rewards. For this, I also reduced the items that can be exchanged for merit points,��said Jose.


    ��What should I do? Do you want to stuff the equipment into the mouths of those monsters?��


    Hiri took advantage of Jose��s magic to nce at the treants walking in the ruins below. They had long noticed the existence of Jose, but the Gryphon��s movement speed was too fast, the treants could only roar at Joshua from afar.


    ��I can��t do that, but it��s not a problem to stuff the equipment and some other rewards into the treasure chest.��


    While Joshua was flying above the sixth floor on an owl, Lloyd��s reminder came from the magic.


    ��There are two groups of adventurers who have entered the sixth floor. They are at the entrance.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Joshua opened the voicemunication again and thanked Lloyd. Then, he controlled the griffin to fly toward the entrance not far away.


    Not far from the entrance of the sixth floor, there were two rotten treants walking slowly on the ruins. Their desire to attack was much lower than the sandworm-like monsters on the fifth floor.


    Therefore, the yers could avoid the battle and find the entrance to the seventh floor.


    At this moment, a treasure chestnded in the middle of the two ents. The Treasure Chest crashed heavily on the ruins and emitted a faint blue light.


    The Ents that were corroded by the gray fog immediately felt the power of the treasure chest... it came from the world tree. They let out a hateful roar and wanted to destroy the treasure chest.


    A dark green arrow shot at the treant. The treant turned its head and saw another group of converged power of faith appearing in the distant ruins. However, the power of faith on their bodies was even more powerful and disgusted it even more.


    They turned their hostile target towards the group of converged power.


    ��Can this treasure chest be opened with a thief��s skill?��


    Hiri could see that the blue treasure chest was as big as a person. Even the cavemen could see that there must be something good inside.


    ��No, only by killing the monsters guarding the treasure chest can we get the treasure inside.��Josh said.


    ��Another group of people came. is one treasure chest enough to share?��


    Healy looked at another party that appeared on the other side. There were about 80 people on the battlefield. One treasure chest did not seem to be enough to share.


    ��One dungeon party is enough to share the reward in the treasure chest. Two is definitely not enough, so they have to fight for it. The Way to fight for it is to win the ownership of the party that has the highest damage to the monsters within the effective range of the treasure chest.��


    ��Another vicious setting, but I like it very much! Where are Fuya and the others now?��


    Healy was one of those yers who leaned towards PVP. After learning about the rules of this treasure chest battle, she could already feel the elemental power flowing through her body.


    ��The seventh floor... Oh, they just happened to be wiped back to the camp. You should be able to log in now,��Joshua said.


    From the situation with Fuya��s strategy, Joshua could tell that the gray fog space was definitely not conquered by a single guild, but by all the yers in the entire server.


    When Fuya received news of the Nethergriffin on the sixth floor, it had already begun to spread through her live broadcast.


    With the control of the god of order, Loedel, several entrances to the next floor appeared on the fifth floor.


    There were over a hundred guilds on the level of Scarlet Snake in the world rift. They also began to move towards the sixth floor.


    ��Are you just going to throw boxes around and smash people?��


    After Hiri logged in, the frost owl was the first to ask, ��Isn��t the person who sent the fire here yet?��


    Following the frost owl��s meaning, Hiri turned his head to ask Joshua.


    ��This time, I can��t participate. The gray fog space isn��t the main world of the world rift. These things can only be delivered manually.��


    Joshua was in the administrator interface. Hiri watched as Joshua dragged one epic and rare equipment after another into the treasure chest. From time to time, he would even throw in the ��Nether Griffin��s reins��, then, he would conveniently throw them away from the yer group.


    Currently, there were basically two to three corrupted treemen within the range of each treasure chest. In less than half an hour, the outer perimeter of the sixth floor had already been covered by the Treasure Chest��s domain.


    These corrupted treemen had unknowingly be the ��evil dragons��that guarded the treasure. Meanwhile, the group of Bravehearts had just sharpened their des and were charging menacingly at them.

 Chapter 938

    ?


    Chapter 938: Chapter 958, battle


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Short-tentacle wand, and wave of outliers! Someone Get White Shield��s HP! Morris! Is Your Lock Unlocked?��


    On the sixth floor of the crevice battlefield, Rona led nearly 40 members of the Crimson Serpent Guild to engage a decaying treant.


    The treant��s strength had already far surpassed that of the monsters on the fifth floor. If the Crimson Serpent, the strongest monster on the fifth floor, could pull up to 10 of them at once and wipe them out in one go, then it would be toote.


    There were two treants on the sixth floor that were safe to raid. If a third one appeared, there was a risk of a team-wipe.


    Just one treant was definitely not a match for the entire Scarlet Snake Guild. Rona could not observe the health of this treant, but the roots that it had formed from its legs had already been cut off, the bark surrounding its body had already shattered into pieces.


    It wouldn��t be long before the treant fell to the ground and turned into a useless piece of wood.


    Right now, Rona was more concerned about the gigantic treasure chest ced in the middle of the two treants. This treasure chest was three timesrger than the chest in the dungeon. It was obvious that there was something good inside.


    While the attention of the treant was being drawn away, Rona sent a stealth yer from the guild to pick the lock.


    ��No! This treasure chest can not be opened with a stealth skill. Its notification states that the barrier will only be broken after killing the monsters within the sealed area!��


    The stealth yer immediately told Rona a piece of bad news through the voice channel.


    Within the sealed area? Rona adjusted his vision and looked behind him. With the treasure chest as the center, there was a huge grayish-white ring of light surrounding the two treants. These two treants happened to be within the ring of light.


    So that was what it meant?


    ��There��s also a hint in this treasure chest. ��only the strongest are qualified to receive the reward.''��


    ��The strongest... there��s only one treasure chest in this area. The battle mode of the rift battlefield can not be activated yet.��


    Rona��s gaze shifted to the upper right corner of the magic interface. After the Scarlet Snake Guild began dismembering this treeman, a transparent box appeared in the upper right corner.


    The first row of the box indicated the name of the Scarlet Snake Guild, followed by the statistics of the Guild��s regional contribution. The statistics showed a total of 1,220,000 regional contribution, as long as Rona clicked on the scarlet snake column, he would see another statistics called ��individual regional contribution��.


    The yer with the highest individual regional contribution was not a member of the Scarlet Snake Guild, but a yer called Thunder Crystal. This yer had a total of 270,000 damage, this was 20,000 more than Rona, who was ranked second.


    However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that there was another guild under the scarlet snake. The Iron Wine ss had a total of 1,120,000 DPS in the region.


    This guild from the Horde was fighting another rotten ENT in this region. Their DPS was a full 100,000 difference from the scarlet snake��s. Rona only needed to pay attention.., the scarlet snake could easily take the number one contribution in this region.


    ��Focus fire on the face on this ENT��s body!��


    Rona watched as the distorted skin on the ENT��s body gradually peeled off, revealing the weakness of its energy core.


    The scarlet snake members increased the pace of their DPS. A bolt of lightning from behind the Ent broke the rhythm of the Scarlet Snake members��dps.


    ��Friends from the Alliance! We��re here to help!��


    On the battlefield, Rona heard a voice message from an ORC.


    ��Iron Wine ss? !��Rona saw a group of Horde yers running over from behind the Ent.


    ��Is there anyone else who can help?��The archer was quite surprised when he heard the message.


    ��They��re here to steal the Monster!��


    Rona immediately corrected the Archer��s wrong idea.


    He adjusted his perspective and found that the other rotten ent had been killed, but the area contribution of Iron Wine Cup was still 20,000 lower than that of the scarlet snake.


    The ENT that the scarlet snake was facing was obviously much stronger, so if Iron Wine Cup wanted to win against the scarlet snake in terms of area contribution, he had to help the scarlet snake kill the second rotten Ent.


    ��Loot? You Stupid Horde guys, give me...��the archer also opened the voice channel and shouted at the members of ironss.


    Just as he was about to switch to PVP mode to fight against the Horde that dared to steal his monster, the archer remembered that the Rift Battlefield tribe and the Alliance were in an alliance state!


    ��We helped you kill this monster, and you��re still so unfriendly! You��re really a bunch of arrogant alliance yers!��


    The Orc who spoke was steel heart, themander of the Iron Wine ss. While he was chatting with the Archers, the yers of the Iron Wine ss had already upied the other side of the decaying Ent Ent.


    Rona stared at the area where the Iron Wine ss��s DPS was once again rapidly increasing, directly closing the gap with the scarlet snake to only about 10,000.


    ��Friends of the Alliance! Reality is a cruel struggle. Unfortunately, this treasure chest belongs to us!��


    While the iron wine ss rapidly closed the gap between them and the scarlet snake, the orc continued to open the public chat channel to harass them.


    ��You want to snatch something from us! In Your Next Life!��The Archer also quickly voiced out to harass the other party.


    Rona had a headache and wanted to close the public chat channel, but before he pressed the button to block it, he heard a dignified female voice in the public chat channel.


    ��Asim, there��s an urgent meeting that needs your help.��


    ��What��s the matter? Didn��t I tell you not to let anyone in...��


    Rona listened for a short while and did not continue. Strangely, almost half of the members of the iron wine ss stopped what they were doing after the female voice sounded, and directly went into the hack mode.


    In less than ten seconds, with steel heart as the leader, half of the members of the iron wine ss suddenly went offline..


    The iron wine ss, which had lost half of its members, naturally could not be a match for the scarlet snake.


    The moment the second rotten ent fell, the treasure chest emitted a soaring light, and a line of words appeared on the top of Rona��s screen.


    ��The Guild Scarlet Snake has won the regional guild hunting treasure chest!��


    [ yer, Thunder Crystal has won the regional individual hunting treasure chest! ]


    ��Thunder Crystal belongs to that Iron Wine Cup over there?��People in the Guild began to inquire about the background of this yer.


    ��She doesn��t belong to a guild. She seems to be a lone yer.��


    Rona immediately controlled her character toe before the huge treasure chest. The yer with the Thunder Crystal on her head was a female undead stalker, after looting the treasure chest, Rona left without a word.


    However, the treasure chest continued to glow. Aside from the individual reward, there was another important item: the guild reward.


    ��Where��s the tide of deserters? ! Come,e,e!��The archer called out to the guild��s most fortunate cleric.


    Everyone immediately moved aside to allow the tide of deserters to approach the massive treasure chest. She then ced her hand on the treasure chest.


    ��What did it drop?��Someone in the guild could not help but ask.


    ��Six pieces of epic equipment, twelve pieces of rare equipment, two twisted and rotten treant souls, 200 crack crystals for each yer, and one... Hell Griffin��s reins.��


    Epic equipment was not particrly attractive to the Crimson Serpent members. What was more important was the soul of the lord of the cracks and the Hell Griffin��s reins!


    When the tide of outliers reported the items in the treasure chest, Rona felt that the guild channel had fallen into silence.


    ��I��m the only one in the entire guild who doesn��t have a flying mount! Just give it to me,��the archer said tentatively.


    ��I didn��t buy it either.��The moment another member spoke up, the battle began.


    ��Then I haven��t even seen the fur of a Griffin!��


    ��Cough cough! Everyone, listen to me.��As the guild leader of the Scarlet Snake Guild, Rona calmed the members who were gradually showing signs of quarreling. ��Why don��t we give this reins to the yer with the highest damage output?��


    ��Throw the dice! Throw the dice!��


    No one answered rona. All the members gathered together, took out the dice, and threw them on the ground.


    There were more than 40 members of the scarlet snake who participated in the raid. All of them participated in the fight for the Netherworld Griffin. In the end, the reins were taken down by a warrior of the scarlet snake with an absolute advantage of 100 points.


    This warrior yer happened to be Rona��s lover Vani Ice.


    ��Jina! Give this to me first...��Rona had a bad idea for a moment.


    ��Bound.��His lover told Rona the news in a gentle voice. 1

 Chapter 939

    ?


    Chapter 939: Chapter 959: wife control


    Trantor: 549690339


    The capital of the country of steel.


    King Savannah IV sat in his harem. Although this building was called the harem, there was not a single woman in it. All of them were men.


    Ever since he became king, he had only dared to flirt with noble girls from other countries when he went abroad. He could only stay in the country of steel.


    The reason was that he had a terrifying queen.


    When he became king, Sevana IV had imagined the awe-inspiring moment of being a king. Unfortunately, reality gave him a huge contrast.


    In front of his queen, Sevana IV was just a decoration, a symbolic object. All the power was firmly in the hands of the Queen.


    Recently, Sifana IV found the pleasure ofmanding his soldiers to gallop on the battlefield in a game called ��Crack of the world.��.


    Therefore, most of the time in this month, he not only devoted his time to the game, but also invested his money and connections.


    Money was directly exchanged with the money in Nn��s Bank for gold coins in the game.


    His connections were the 13 knight attendants in the harem who were members of his guild, Iron Wine Cup.


    With his powerful financial resources and connections, Iron Wine Cup became the top elite guild in the Horde.


    The battlefield at the end of the rift was undoubtedly the best stage for Sifana IV to perform!


    This feeling of leading his warriors and generals to crush the monsters on the battlefield... made Sifana IV realize the fantasy of his youth again.


    ��Guild Leader! The damage output of those alliance yers will definitely not beparable to ours.��


    ��Definitely!��


    Sifana IV knew that besides crushing these brainless monsters, the fun on the battlefield was naturally to receive the awe and fear of the enemy.


    On this battlefield, the Alliance and Horde yers could not fight each other, but the fight for the regional treasure chest gave Sifana IV a chance.


    The fight for the Treasure Chest had reached thest moment, and they would eventually win the final victory. Sifana IV could not wait to see the regretful looks of the alliance yers!


    At this moment, the door of his harem was suddenly pushed open, without any advance notice or warning.


    ��Asidam, there is an urgent meeting that requires you to appear.��


    The door-pusher called out the name of Sifana IV, without even adding the honorific of his majesty behind it.


    His attention was focused on the battlefield of the World Crack. His hands were constantly clicking on the mouse and keyboard to carry out a series of operations. He had no time to think about who the voice was.


    ��What meeting! Didn��t I order no one to enter...��


    Just as Sifana IV impatiently questioned the owner of the voice, he suddenly remembered that there was only one person in the entire country of steel who dared to call him by his surname... and that was his wife, Empress Yekana!


    When Sifana IV came back to his senses, his hands left the mouse and keyboard as if he had been electrocuted.


    The king stiffly turned his head back. Sure enough, Empress Yekana was standing at the door and looking at him with a cold face.


    The knights who had apanied the king on the battlefield instantly stood up with their hands off the keyboard.


    ��What... What Meeting?��


    At this moment, Sifana IV could not care about the battle on the magic anymore. The country of steel had recently faced a huge change. Sifana IV was veryfortable as a vase, however, Queen Yekana was dealing with piles of affairs every day.


    ��Follow me. I��ll exin on the way.��


    Empress Yekana was not in the mood to see what Sifana IV was ying. The King could only hurriedly follow Empress Yekana.


    He quickly sat back on his throne. There were only three nobles in the entire pce... they should be called old nobles now.


    With the judgment of Fragrant Velvet City half a month ago, the power of the entire country of steel had undergone a qualitative change. Those who survived this qualitative change were all capable old nobles. They still retained their titles as nobles, however, their privileges were greatly weakened, and thews of the country of steel no longer favored them.


    A more perfect judicial organization was established in almost a week, and in half a month��s time, it had been extended to half of the country of steel.


    ��What do you have to report?��Sifana IV forced a dignified appearance and asked the three old nobles. Recently, the changes in the country were too fast, and he did not know how long he could stay in this position.


    ��Your Majesty, I am the manager of the coastline city. Two days ago, a tourist told me that the city of Nicaton in the country near the sea was destroyed by a giant beast!��The old noble no longer dared to call himself the casten.


    ��Is the information true?��Sifana IV immediately asked.


    ��Yes! I sent scouts there. He took three pictures of the giant beast and gave them to us.��The old noble took out three pictures and handed them to Sifana IV.


    All three pictures were of an ind moving onnd! The ind was surrounded by arge amount of gray fog. There was another picture of scouts risking their lives to get close to the ind. The forest under the ind had long been corroded by the gray fog.


    ��Where did this thinge from!��Sifana IV muttered to himself.


    ��The adjudicators... those survivors,��Queen Yekana, who was standing beside Sifana IV, asked, ��Is the giant turtle moving toward our country?��


    ��Yes, there��s no doubt that the monster is heading toward coastline city. We��ve studied it, and it will arrive at the border of the country of steel in less than a month.��


    ��This... how does the country near the sea deal with it?��Sifana IV began to think about what destructive weapons the country of steel had, but unfortunately, it was meaningless..


    The current strategic weapons developed by the country of steel had not been able to destroy an ind as big as that.


    ��Our spies intercepted an order from the king of the country near the sea.��The old noble hesitated a little when he said this.


    ��Speak quickly!��


    Before such a crisis that could copse the entire country, Sevana IV had no patience at all.


    ��The king of the kingdom by the sea did not send soldiers to stop the giant turtle. Instead, it... Instead, it sent its soldiers and nobles to participate in an activity called ��the battlefield at the end of the Rift��. We investigated this activity and found that it was the activity name of a magic online game... so we guessed that it might be some kind of code,��the old noble said.


    Sifana IV fell into a daze when he heard the name. He did not understand what the king next door��s order meant.


    ��Have you been ying the magic web game called World Rift?��


    Suddenly, Empress Yekana, who had been standing beside him, asked him.


    At this moment, Sifana IV wanted to shake his head and deny it, but he knew that he could not fool the empress, so he could only nod.

 Chapter 940

    ?


    Chapter 940: Chapter 960, the yer Army


    Trantor: 549690339


    As he wished, Sifana IV returned to the battlefield of the world��s Rift. His hands touched the keyboard and the protocrystal mouse again.


    However, Sifana IV was now faced with a problem. Queen Yekana was standing behind him and watching him y.


    ��Yekana, do you really believe that ying this game can stop that giant turtle?��


    There was a bad habit of Sifana IV. When someone stood behind him and watched him y the game, he would feel ufortable, not to mention Empress Yekana.


    ��I can only believe it.��


    When Empress Yekana learned that the giant turtle was moving toward the country of steel, she thought of countless ways to stop it, but all of these methods required a great price.


    She was busy with the internal reform of the country of steel, so she had no energy to care about this disaster-like giant turtle.


    She had no choice but to ask Jose if the king��s order in the country of sea was reliable. Jose��s answer was very reliable.


    ��Are these treemen the only monsters here?��


    Queen Yekana stood behind Sifana IV and watched for a while. With the experience of leading a team with the Holy Spirit, she could basically understand how to y the game.


    Ever since Sifana IV logged into the game, he had been fighting a type of gigantic treant.


    ��I��m not too sure about the information on the sixth floor. Yekana, don��t worry. This treant is about to be killed by us. Other guilds don��t have such a fast speed.��


    Although Sifana IV was a little ufortable, it was a sense of aplishment for Queen Yekana to see his achievements in the cracks in the world.


    Although in reality, he was just a vase-like king, and if his background was slightly worse, he might have been a middle-aged man who had aplished nothing in his life.


    However, in the game of World Rift, he was the guild leader of the strongest guild in the tribe, amander who could run amok on the front line of the battlefield!


    ��The sixth level, there are more levels in this battlefield?��


    Empress Yekana waspletely concerned about the ��heroic bearing��of Sifana IV on the battlefield. Right now, she wanted to find the ��mastermind��behind the scenes in the battlefield of the rift.


    It was the shadow of the group of adjudicators, and then directly annihted these guys in the battlefield of the rift.


    ��ording to thetest intelligence, there is still the seventh floor. I don��t know how many floors there are at most... Look! This treant has been killed!��


    While Sifana IV was talking, the corrupted Ent in the screen had slowly fallen on the ruins. The magic interface also disyed the news that the Iron Wine ss had won the treasure chest in this area.


    ��Too slow.��


    Queen Yekana listened to the king��s boastful look and directlymented on the Battle of the Ent. Her tone was as if a harsh teacher was urging her students to finish their homework quickly.


    ��Slow... slow?��


    Sifana IV nced at the time in the lower right corner of the magic. It had only taken the Iron Wine Cup guild fifteen minutes to kill this rotten tree person. This was considered the first tier among the guilds that had entered the sixth floor.


    The other guilds would need at least twenty minutes to kill this rotten tree person.


    Just as Sifana IV wanted to show off this kill time screenshot on the Spellcaster Forum, Queen Yekana��sment made him stop what he was doing.


    ��Yekana, you haven��t yed it before, so you don��t know... the time is already very fast.��


    As an elderly horde yer, Sifana IV wanted to tell Queen Yekana how difficult it was to kill this rotten Ent.


    ��Are these the only soldiers under yourmand?��Empress Yekana counted the number of people on the battlefield. The number of people who were attacking the Rotten Ent at the same time definitely didn��t exceed fifty.


    ��Yekana... the maximum number of people a guild can form a party is forty. The extra people are not qualified to take the treasure chest in the same area.��


    Sifana IV said earnestly to Empress Yekana.


    ��Guild? How many people do you have in Your Guild?��


    Empress Yekana��s understanding was very strong. She understood the various mechanisms of the game just by watching.


    ��472 people, thergest guild in this world��s tribal camp,��Sifana IV said.


    ��Close to 500 people? Then let them clean up this battlefield together and find the entrance to the seventh floor.��


    ��All... all of them?��? ��Yekana... in my guild, there are only about 40 yers... I know them in real life and they belong to my subjects. The rest of them applied to join the game... I don��t even know their identities...��


    Sifana IV stuttered when he said this. Hismanding ability... it was no problem for him tomand a 40-man dungeon, but with more than 500 people on the battlefield, Sifana IV could only watch from the side.


    ��There��s no need to know their identities. Issue a bounty! In the name of Your Guild, didn��t you open up the Magic Net Vault?��


    Empress Yekana began to guide the world again. When Sifana IV heard this, he inexplicably felt his anger rising.


    ��Yekana, do you know how much a piece of equipment here is worth? ! The elite yers of world rift aren��t that cheap! The price of nurturing a top-tier character was no less than nurturing an elite knight in the real world.��


    Sifana IV could not help but refute Empress Yekana. In sifana IV��s opinion, Empress Yekana thought this game was too simple, and the yers also thought it was too cheap.


    When sifana IV turned around and saw Empress Yekana��s cold face, although he was afraid, he still had no intention of backing down.


    Queen Yekana fell into a short silence. Sifana IV only saw her move to open the magic interface. Her fingertips tapped on the virtual keyboard for a short while, but no one knew who she was texting.


    A few minutester, Queen Yekana closed her magic interface.


    ��Release a reward in your guild. The reward is that every yer who receivesmand will be rewarded with a month��s time point card. Also, release this reward in a world��s chat channel,��Queen Yekana said.


    ��I... I already said that these yer characters aren��t that cheap!��


    When Sevana IV heard this, he was so angry that he wanted tough. A month��s time point card was at most worth half a Nond Gold. This amount of money was only enough to buy a piece of blue equipment.


    ��Didn��t you hear what I Said?��Queen Yekana did not want to argue with Sevana IV.


    Perhaps she was afraid of Queen Yekana, or perhaps she wanted to prove how stupid and ridiculous her idea was.


    Sifana IV edited a message in the Guild Channel and the World Channel.


    ��World: The Iron Wine Cup is recruiting yers who are level 60, level 700, and above, joining forces with the frontline of the crack battlefield to explore! Request to obey themand! A natural week pay a month��s time point card, speed up!��


    About two minutes after the two messages were sent, Ivana��s private messages exploded.


    One reason is that his character steel heart is already very well known in the Horde, and the other is that these yers really want a month��s time card.


    Sifana IV fell into silence when he saw the pile of messages. He silently turned to look at Queen Yekana.


    ��Set up your trusted subordinates in real life as themander of the army in the game. You should have learned this in the military academy.��The expression on Queen Yekana��s face did not change.


    ��You... how did you know that they would alle?��


    Sifana IV had never tried to recruit yers on such arge scale. At the very least, he could not buy a fully armed knight in real life for half a gold coin.


    ��A suggestion from a friend.��Queen Yekana took a look at her own message. There were some messages from Jose.


    ��Just take some cards as payment. What? ��You said that characters are expensive... What does it matter? No matter how expensive the characters are in the game, it��s the yers who control them. The yers are not soldiers. The battles on the battlefield here are just games for them. It��s a way for them to rx after work. If they can earn a little money from ying games, there will definitely be people who are willing.��


    Jose��s message made Empress Yekana understand what kind of opponents this group of adjudicators were facing.


    If the judges were facing the soldiers in the real world, the soldiers would definitely be willing to show fatigue and war-weariness due to morale and logistics. The battlefield was a graveyard full of dangers for them.


    However, the battlefield the judges were facing was in the game. They were not facing the soldiers but the yers, if the yers of this game insisted on finding a temte in the real world... it should be the Raiders who took pleasure in plundering.

 Chapter 941

    ?


    Chapter 941: Chapter 961, flying with you


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cecile suddenly woke up from hera. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in a prison made of gray-white stones.


    ��Sister!��


    A voice rang in Cecile��s ear. Cecile turned her head and saw her lost brother, Riesen.


    ��Riesen! Are You Okay?��Cecile wanted to rush over to check her brother��s body, but she found that her hands were already bound by handcuffs.


    ��Sister, this is the world inside the dream,��Riesen said.


    ��The World Inside the Dream?��


    Cecil recalled thest moment in her memory. She rode a horse into the city shrouded in gray fog. After entering the city, her consciousness gradually disappeared.


    Until now.


    ��What is this dream again?��Cecil had already experienced it once, so she calmed down and looked around.


    Through the window of this strange prison, Cecil could see that outside the prison was an underground world covered inva, but theyer ofva solidified with gray crystals.


    What made Cecil Shudder the most was... She looked at theva bubbles emerging from theva like a human face.


    Cecil re-examined the interior of the prison. The scene around her made her shudder. All kinds of dismembered limbs were piled up around her, and there was arge group of unconscious people lying inside the prison.


    Judging from their clothes, Cecil was sure that they were residents of Nicoton City.


    ��What happened to them?��


    Only Cecil and Riesen were awake in the entire prison.


    ��I don��t know, but from time to time, someone in a mask would drag the people here away.��Riesen��s voice was slightly trembling.


    ��Mask?��


    Just as Cecil asked this question, a pitch-ck figure appeared at the door of the prison. The moment she saw that figure, her throat choked up.


    That strange figure looked around the prison, then opened the prison and dragged an unconscious resident away.


    Seeing him leave, Cecil heaved a sigh of relief, but in the next second, she heard a heart-wrenching sound of flesh being cut off, as well as a painful wail!


    ��Sister...��hearing this voice, Riesen was so terrified that he forgot to breathe.


    ��World Rift��s character... Riesen! Quickly summon your character!��


    Cecil raised his bound hands and opened the magic interface. Then, he directly logged into world rift.


    ��I can��t connect to the magic.��Riesen also opened his own magic. He showed Cecil that his magic interface was gray.


    ��No Way? Mine can...��


    Cecil had sessfully logged into the world rift. She had already experienced it for the first time. The second time, she only needed a thought to summon her character, the snow seal, to her side.


    ��The seventh level of the Rift Battlefield?��


    When Cecil looked at the mana interface, he realized that he was standing next to the character. It was just that Cecil��s appearance seemed to have changed into the style of the rift character.


    However, when Cecile raised her head, the snow seal standing next to her was clearly a female mage in real life.


    These were not important. What was important was that Cecile seemed to be in the game world of crack?


    But that was not the problem now! Cecile had to escape from this strange prison.


    But how? Her snow seal was a mage, but it did not have the lock-picking skills of a thief!


    Cecile held onto herst bit of hope and sent a message in the game��s world channel.


    ��Help! I��m trapped on the seventh floor of the crevice battlefield!��


    The world��s message refreshed very quickly, but Cecile still found the person who replied to him.


    ��trapped on the seventh floor? If you don��t want to die, just use the hearthstone.��


    Hearthstone? wasn��t Hearthstone only avable to the bound?


    The Snow Seal��s level was too low, so it didn��t have the ability to teleport.


    Cecil opened his friends list. All of her friends were online, but the strongest ones were still the Crimson Serpent Guild��s short-touch wand and the tide of outliers.


    What surprised Cecil was that both of them were on the seventh floor of the crevice battlefield!


    Cecil hesitated for a moment but still sent the message to the short-tentacle wand. After all, the controller of the tide of desertion was hymina.


    ��your consciousness is trapped on the seventh floor? Miss Cecil, are you joking with me?��


    ��It��s not a joke! It��s true!��


    ��Cecil, where are you?��


    The way the short-tentacle wand spoke suddenly changed. Cecil instantly understood that Hymina was controlling the keyboard of the short-tentacle wand.


    ��A... A prison-like building. It looks very tall from the window.��


    Cecil suppressed the difort in his heart and chose topromise with Hymina.


    ��Can you run to the Window? Wait for us there.��


    Hymina left this message and did not reply.


    ��Let��s leave this ce first.��Cecil gritted his teeth and let his snow seal cast a fireball spell on the prison gate. After three consecutive fireballs, the prison gate was directly shattered into pieces.


    She supported her body with her hands. The guy in the mask ran over when he heard the sound, but he was hit by the Snow Seal��s Frost Arrow the next second and fell to the ground.


    ��Sister and the others...��


    ��We can��t control them! Run!��


    Cecil brought her brother, Riesen, and escaped from the prison. When they ran to the window of the prison, Cecil found that the prison was located on a high level of a rock wall. Below it was boilingva.


    Jumping down from here would only lead to death!


    The body of the judge, who was originally lying on the ground, suddenly began to distort.


    ��You worms in the fields.��


    The body of the judge expanded from that of a huge lizard-like monster. However, the limbs of this lizard were spliced together by the hands and feet of various humans.


    When Cecile turned around to look at the monster, she already had a nauseous feeling, but she resisted it!


    The Twisted Lizard roared as it broke through the narrow corridor of the prison, wanting to swallow them.


    Cecile and her brother were forced into a desperate situation, behind them was a 100,000-foot cliff that was spewingva!


    She looked at the human face that came out of the monster��s mouth, and an extremely regretful thought instantly appeared in her mind.


    Cecil knew that he should not have listened to that Lady Hymina��s opinion!


    The regretful thought had not appeared for long when it was interrupted by a cry that sounded like an eagle!


    ��Cecil!��


    When Cecil heard the voice of thatdy that she detested, she instantly turned her head back... in the real world, thatdy could only barely survive in a wheelchair.., in the game world, there was a griffin that was emitting faint blue mes.


    This griffin used its sharp ws that were emitting faint green mes to lie on the edge of the windowsill.


    ��Quickly climb up!��


    Cecil looked at the mes that wereing out of the Griffin��s body. It was better to be burned to death than to be eaten by the monster.


    She directly sat on this griffin with her younger brother. However, the temperature of this Griffin��s mes was not enough. Even the touch of its feathers felt a little off. It was like hard stic.


    However, the griffin would soon p its wings again and fly away from the window.


    The moment it flew away, the twisted lizard crashed into the stone window. Arge number of cracks appeared on the wall instantly. The next collision wouldpletely destroy the wall in front of it.


    The Twisted Lizard roared at the griffin gliding in the sky.


    ��It... it seems to have wings!��When Cecil turned around to look at the Lizard, a pair of ferocious wings had already grown out of its back, and it was flying straight towards them.


    ��It��s catching up!��Cecil held Hymina��s figure tightly in his arms. The twisted lizard was getting closer and closer to them.


    ��Nutrients...��the twisted lizard��s throat let out a sound that sounded like thousands of people had fused together. It opened its mouth, wanting to swallow the griffin.


    However, its abdomen suffered a ��bomb��from the ground. The distorted lizard��s abdomen was baptized by Frost, fire magic, and explosive arrows. Its limbs instantly shattered, then, it quickly fell to the ground.


    Cecil looked at the ground above thevake where a group of fully armed characters were standing... the scarlet snake.

 Chapter 942

    ?


    Chapter 942: Chapter 962, can anyone else do it?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lloyd rode Joshua��s Griffin to the seventh floor of the gray fog space.


    The corrupted Ents that once roamed the sixth floor had be a pile of firewood under the assault of a group of adventurers. Lloyd could only describe the way the adventurers fought as a group.


    A group of adventurers from the Crimson Serpent Guild sessfully found the entrance to the seventh floor after they advanced and killed a few ents.


    Lloyd and Joshua had also been observing this guild. Lloyd was sure that they were a group of elite and cruel warriors.


    Just by watching them fight, Lloyd��s long-forgotten fighting spirit was awakened once again.


    Lloyd looked down. The Crimson Snake Guild was fighting a distorted lizard below..


    ��Fire Messenger, put me down.��


    While Lloyd was monitoring the entire battlefield with Joshua, Joshua had already told her the name of his character.


    However, Lloyd still had no way of knowing where this group of adventurers came from.


    ��Are you sure?��


    Joshua had yet to see the god of Order��s battle appearance. During the time he had been in contact with her, the words ��not too good at fighting��were written all over her appearance and body.


    ��I once led an army to repel something from the outside world! It��s toote...��


    While Lloyd was talking, the belly of the lizard with twisted limbs suddenly split open, and a huge mouth full of sharp teeth appeared on its belly.


    Even through the screen, Joshua could feel that the creature was umting some strength.


    Strictly speaking, the monsters below could be considered as part of Lloyd. She naturally understood the intention of the monster.


    Lloyd did not wait for Joshua��s Griffin tond. He directly jumped down from the sky. White runes surrounded her.


    She relied on the power of the runes to stand in the air above the battlefield as a real god, looking down at everything below.


    ��Lloyd, What can you do with your remaining power?��


    When the distorted lizard saw Lloyd��s appearance, it let out a mocking voice. The sound of tens of millions of people��s voices ovepping together was very ear-piercing.


    His words hit the weakest part of Lloyd. Her power had been devoured by the avatar of the outside world, leaving only a little residue.


    This little residue made Lloyd unable to even think of resisting. She spent her days in the corner, struggling for her life. The only thing in her mind was the thought of escaping.


    But to an arrogant God, these cowardly days were definitely not a glorious thing.


    ��I will purify you, together with these heroes!��


    Lloyd raised his hand high, and arge number ofplicated runes of order formed a transparent wall in front of her.


    The moment this wall appeared, the lizard��s split-open mouth spewed out arge amount of gray fog. The gray fog corroded in front of the transparent wall, and cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the wall.


    The hand that Lloyd used to support the rune trembled. The moment the rune wall broke, the fog that shot out from the lizard��s mouth was also exhausted.


    ��Now!��Lloyd shouted to the adventurers who were watching below.


    The moment they were ready to continue attacking the Lizard, the gray breath that came out of nowhere once again covered the entire battlefield.


    ��How could this be...��


    Lloyd was slightly stunned. She raised her head and looked at the other two sides of theva field. There were still two monsters that were simrly distorted.


    It was already toote when she wanted to rebuild the runic barrier. The entire battlefield was covered by the gray breath. Almost all the members of the Crimson Snake Guild on the battlefield were not spared.


    When the gray breath dissipated on the battlefield, the members of the Crimson Snake fell to the ground, turning into glowing fragments that gradually dissipated.


    ��No...��


    Lloydnded on the ground, wanting to stop these adventurers from turning into fragments, but it was useless... the moment shended, the adventurers who fell to the ground had already turned into a tombstone.


    ��Purify, I really want to hear you say it again. God of order, what can you do with those fragile souls?��


    The distorted lizard let out a mockingugh again. Lloyd looked at his hands silently, but an eagle��s cry broke her train of thought.


    Joshua pulled the griffin down the moment the scarlet snake was wiped out. The white cat was already sitting on Joshua��s head, allowing Joshua��s character to make more movements.


    In a swoop, Joshua grabbed the god of order, Lloyd, who was in a daze. As a warrior, the powerful strength of the firegiver allowed her to easily grab the god of order and rise into the sky.


    The distorted monsters in thevand had no intention of catching up. Joshua directly brought Lloyd to the entrance of the seventh floor.


    ��Do you still want to be an NPC on the battlefield?��


    The Griffinnded on the ground. Joshua put the Griffin back into the Mount Warehouse and looked at the Silent God of order, Lloyd, who was kneeling on the ground.


    ��Don��t...��she suddenly reached out and grabbed the corner of Joshua��s character��s clothes. Joshua adjusted his angle of view and looked at the god of order.


    Something called tears appeared in her eyes, and her expression looked very painful.


    ��Don��t try to purify this ce anymore! You��re no match for that monster, just... Take Me Away.��


    Lloyd��s tone was almost pleading.


    Perhaps the god of order thought that all the members of the scarlet snake had died because of her.


    Lloyd had previously praised this guild��s ��formidablebat strength��on the Griffin.


    In her eyes, the strongest adventurer team had also died so easily at the hands of that creature.


    Thest bit of fighting spirit she had left waspletely destroyed.


    ��This... It��s useless even if you tell me. Someone just happened toe. You can directly ask them if they��re willing to give up.��


    Jose��s character scratched his head helplessly. At this time, another yer just happened to arrive at the entrance to the seventh floor.


    ��Guild leader, the entrance to the seventh floor has been found.��


    ��It��s Here! It��s Here!��


    Lloyd heard the sound of the entrance in the distance. She clenched her hands, tidied up her skirt, and stood up.


    It looked like the god of order was really nning to persuade those ��heroes��to stay away from this dangerous battlefield.


    ��Please Wait...��Lloyd saw the first orc hero enter the seventh floor, so he asked him to wait.


    However, more than 50 fully armed tribal men suddenly appeared behind the orc. Lloyd looked at the group of people and stopped in mid-air, wanting to block the ORC��s hand.


    This was not the end. The entrance to the seventh floor was originally a vast rockynd. In the blink of an eye, Lloyd had gathered over 100 tribal yers. The number was still increasing at a terrifying rate.


    ��Guild leader, I think I��ve seen this NPC before in the main city.��


    ��Forget about her... let��s put aside the side quests. Let��s go clean up the monsters on this floor first.��


    Lloyd stared at the adventurers who were gradually gathering into an army. He really did not know which one to start persuading.


    ��Should we continue persuading them?��Joshua asked.


    Lloyd was provoked by Joshua��s question. Runes appeared on her body and floated in the air. She wanted to warn the adventurers once and for all not to step into thisnd of death.


    However, the roar of the lizard echoed behind her.


    The... dissipated soul had returned?


    When Lloyd turned his head back, the members of the scarlet snake who had turned into tombstones at the bottom of the tower in the distance hade back to life. They were once again entangled with the lizard.


    ��I forgot to mention that this year��s ��heroes��have one advantage, which is that they can run to the corpse and resurrect after death. can past heroes do that?��


    Joshua shouted loudly to the god of order in the sky.


    ��


    PS: Kevin was stuck all night today... so the update iste. I��m very sorry!

 Chapter 943

    ?


    Chapter 943: Chapter 963, final BOSS


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hatred. He remembered that his judgement servants called him by that name.


    The reason was that he fed on this human emotion, but whether it was human anger, sadness, or despair... all of them could be used as nourishment for him, making him stronger.


    So hatred had always been focused on provoking hatred between humans and humans, which was a very simple thing in his eyes.


    In the past, he had been behind many human wars.


    Until today, he had personally participated in the war.


    A group of unknown armies surrounded several of its clones. It had underestimated the strength of this allied army... the parts that were separated from its body were gradually eliminated.


    On the tower in the center of the seventh floor, the Dark Elf elders who chose to follow the things outside the world watched the army of the alliance and the Horde yers gathered below.


    Just by standing beside them, the messengers could smell the scent of... panic emanating from the Dark Elves.


    ��Messengers, why didn��t you close the door to the core of the Holy Tree!��


    The Dark Elf elders questioned the hatred. After the World Tree of the Dark Elves was corroded by the gray fog, the space of consciousness returned to hatred.


    The energy that the world tree needed to absorb gradually turned into the negative emotions of the living beings.


    He should have the power of a god in this space of consciousness.


    ��If I rece my host, I will let all these guys drown in the magma. It��s far from enough...��


    Hatred was just a consciousness that resided in the body of the god of order, Lloyd. After so many years, Lloyd��s power had been nibbled away by him.


    As long as there was a full-scale riot in thend near the sea in reality, the negative emotions he had collected would help himpletely erase Lloyd.


    ��There��s no need to be impatient. Their existence is very special, but in the end, they��re just bugs in the fields... They can��t even step into the door of this tower!��


    Hatred watched as the adventurers below swarmed into the tower in the middle of the magma field. He opened his arms, and his outstretched fingers were like the branches of a tree.


    Arge amount of gray fog overflowed from his body, and this tremendous power forced the Dark Elf elders to take a few steps back.


    The consciousness space formed by the gray fog began to tremble slowly. The adventurers who were surrounding the distorted monsters on the seventh floor all noticed that something was wrong.


    The ground began to shatter, and one distorted monster after another broke through the ground and the rock walls in the sky and appeared on the battlefield.


    The adventurers did not expect that when they were fighting the BOSS, there would be a new BOSS appearing beside them. The problem was that there was not only one BOSS, but also five or six monsters appearing at the same time in each of the raiding areas!


    In that instant, the battlefield fell into chaos. The situation where more than fifty adventurers were attacking one BOSS turned into more than six bosses attacking a group of adventurers.


    The Dark Elf elders looked at the adventurers who had been defeated by the hateful doppelganger in shock. The once one-sided battle had turned around in an instant.


    They could hear the ��wails��of the adventurers and the angry roars of the monsters as they stood there. Then, they werepletely defeated.


    ��This is the true power of the messenger,��one of the Dark Elf elders muttered to himself.


    ��They overestimated their own abilities...��


    The moment the other Dark Elf said this, he realized that his vision had fallen to the ground. He saw his headless body turn into mist and disappear.


    Thest thing the Dark Elf saw from his vision was a thief holding a dagger cutting off the neck of another Dark Elf Elder.


    ��Who is it? !��


    The dark elves gathered around hateful instantly reacted. They turned their heads and looked at the entrance of the room.


    ��Fuya, how did you find these secret passageways... eh? Is this the final BOSS?��


    A muscr minotaur appeared at the entrance. Behind this Minotaur, a team of fully armed warriors and mages appeared.


    The Minotaur did not waste any time when he saw the dark elves. Thunder shed in his hands, and in the next second, the electric arcs formed by the Thunder rushed towards one of the dark elves.


    The Dark Elves reacted, but it was useless... they could not use real-life magic in the space of their consciousness.


    The electric arcs flowed on the dark elves��bodies wantonly, and in the next moment, they were burned into charcoal and fell to the ground.


    ��these are real-life dark elves... are they thousand-faced tribesmen in real life?��


    A dialog box appeared behind the Tauren. This dialog box came from Shier��s character.


    Shier had a certain friendship with thousand-faced dark elf in real life. While chatting, thousand-faced also told Shier, ��If you encounter dark elves on the battlefield of the crack, just kill them.��


    ��It seems like it. They have their own consciousness.��Hiri controlled the Minotaur to approach one of the Dark Elves who was lying on the ground. After kicking the other��s reaction with its hooves.., hiri was sure that the Minotaur was a real person and not a model.


    ��Don��t worry about it! Let��s fight! We must get the first kill of the final BOSS in this event.��


    Hiri controlled the Minotaur to insert a bunch of totems into the ground. Fuya��s army had already joined the battlefield and started to fight with the figure that was entangled by the gray fog.


    ��Speaking of which, have you guys seen al?��


    When Carrie controlled her mage character to cast a spell, she realized that there was one less person in the team.


    ��didn��t she follow us earlier?��shier looked around the battlefield and found that he did not see the elf character that wore the head of a rainbow unicorn.


    Perhaps their banter had angered the hatred, and the gray fog spread again in the room. The hatred pushed Fuya��s lurker away with its fingers.


    The Dark Elves who had been lying on the ground, unable to move, began to twist under the corrosion of the gray fog. When they stood up again, sticky tentacles had already extended from their bodies.


    The main body of hatred was clearly not something that Fuya��s adventurer team, which had less than thirty people, could conquer. The tentacles extended from the bodies of dozens of twisted dark elves.., they were as hard as spears... they directly pierced the bodies of several mages behind them.


    The mages in the back row announced that they had fallen. In that instant, one of the arms of hatred was cut off by a stealer that shed past.


    The ck arm flew into the sky. A warrior took advantage of this moment to use charge, stabbing the longsword in his hand into the body of hatred.


    Hate��s severed arm quickly grew back, and the warrior at the front was pressed to the ground by Hate��s sharp ws.


    In less than ten minutes, Fuya��s adventurer team copsed.


    ��It��s over.��After crushing the warrior under hate��s ws into pieces, hate slowly walked up to the remaining Tauren and said, ��You can��t defeat me.��


    The Tauren did not retreat. He just stopped casting his spell.


    ��Die in powerlessness and despair.��He raised his hand and was about to wave it down when the Tauren suddenly spoke.


    ��What you said is a little silly, but wait... before you kill me, Can I ask you a question?��The Tauren��s voice suddenly changed, from Hiri��s voice to Jose��s voice, ��How many times can you refresh monsters like that?��


    Hateful ignored the Minotaur��s question. His fingertips directly pierced through the Minotaur��s body, causing the Minotaur��s body to gradually turn into a light and dissipate.


    ��Also, is it my illusion that your body seems to have be a little smaller than before?��


    The Tauren had left onest sentence before he died. This caused the hatred and anger to swing their hands and directly smash the Tauren��s body into pieces.

 Chapter 944

    ?


    Chapter 944: Chapter 964: Without a health bar, we build it ourselves


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Joshua did not soak in the world rift today. Instead, he drove a magic car to the center of Nn.


    The center of Nn had be the ��forbidden area��of the entire Nn. Not only was it protected by a powerful magic barrier, but there was also the eye of surveince set up by the white-clothed person. There was also an ice dragon guarding the house inside the barrier.


    As the gardener of the World Tree, Joshua did not need anyone to check if he wanted to enter this forbidden area.


    Along the path paved with unknown stones, Joshua arrived at the deep pit in the middle of Nn.


    The originally deste deep pit had been upied by grass and various flowers. However, the most eye-catching thing was a giant ice-blue dragon lying in the deep pit.


    The ice-blue Dragon was really lying on its side. It even supported its head with its front paw in a very human-like manner. Its other paw even scratched its wings when Joshua came, it even made a strange purring sound.


    From the perspective of a dragon, Joshua should be able to see the purring sound asughter. After all, the Ice Dragon was lying on the grass watching thetest issue of cat and mouse.


    Tom had just been ttened by a huge safe. He had transformed from a cat into a cat. Tom, who had turned into a square, was leaning against a table and blinking his eyes.


    The moment Joshua stepped into the deep pit, the ice dragon cataria seemed to have sensed the presence of someone. She immediately corrected her terrible posture and turned her head back.


    ��Guardian.��When the Ice Dragon Cataria saw that it was Joshua, she forcefully swallowed the breath in her mouth.


    ��You continue to... Watch TV. I��m here to watch the growth of the World Tree.��


    Joshua gestured for the Ice Dragon to calm down. At the same time, he nced at the patch of grass where she was lying previously. There was a pile of fried chicken hamburgers on the grass. There were also boxes of Sin C stacked together.


    It seemed that after the growth of the world tree had improved, the ice dragon��s Appetite had also improved.


    The Ice Dragon did not speak. She used this time to close thetest episode of ��Cat and mouse��with her tail. Obviously, she wanted to maintain herst bit of dignity in front of Josh.


    Josh did not provoke the ice dragon. Under her gaze, he came to the bottom of the world tree.


    The World Tree of the Frost Elves was just a sapling when it was first nted. Now, it had grown to a size that a person could barely hug.


    If it was not for the fact that its green leaves were emitting some light, it would be hard for Joshua to believe that this ordinary tree was the legendary world tree.


    The World Tree had barely grown from its infancy to its youth.


    ��What are you going to do now?��


    Catarian asked impatiently, probablyining that Joshua had interrupted her watching TV. Thetest episode of Cat and mouse was very short.


    ��To confirm the growth of the world tree.��


    Joshua sat down beside the World Tree and opened his own magic web interface.


    The white cat appeared directly in front of Joshua under Joshua��s summon. Before it could escape, Joshua grabbed the white cat and ced it on his head.


    ��External interface connectionpleted. Let Me See...��


    Joshua logged into the world rift on the Mana Net and used the world rift to let his character enter the battlefield of the rift.


    There were more and more buildings in the camp for the first time. The functional npcs also began to appear under the efforts of the sublimates.


    Recently, Silver Veil was still nning to design some side lines. However, when Joshua logged out yesterday, the god of order, Loyder, finally noticed that there was something wrong with these ��heroes��.


    This was also the reason why Joshua came here today.


    Joshua allowed his character in the world rift to enter a room in the camp. Only people with authority could enter here. Lloyd had been waiting for Joshua in the room for a long time.


    An Eye made of light appeared in front of Joshua in reality. Lloyd saw a projection in the world of the battlefield of the rift.


    ��Is this what you look like in the mortal world?��


    Lloyd looked at the picture in front of him. In the picture, it was Joshua with a white cat on his head.


    ��The mortal world, ording to your understanding, should be.��


    Joshua felt that the world of consciousness was quite in line with the Vikings��definition of heroic Spirit Hall on Earth. It was a world that only heroes who were revered by the world were qualified to enter after they died. There, they could see the legendary God.


    Therefore, in Lloyd��s eyes... the world of consciousness waspletely equivalent to the world where the gods lived.


    Lloyd once again reached out and grabbed the arm of the person who passed the fire to Joshua. The power of the inscription circted in Lloyd��s hand. She closed her eyes for a moment.


    ��As expected, this person of yours is only an existence formed by the inscription and the energy of faith. She is not a real hero... she has no soul.��


    Lloyd opened her eyes and took a few small steps back. She still seemed unwilling to believe what she felt.


    After all..


    ��I��ve already said it. This is a god created by humans, not some hero who ascended... they��re equivalent to a vehicle. We��re just controlling them from behind.��As Jose spoke, he had his me bearer make a hand gesture.


    ��This kind of existence can not be called a god.��Lloyd clenched his hand and retorted.


    ��Alright, whatever you say.��


    Joshua did not want to argue with this god. This time, Joshua had a more important matter to ask Lloyd for help.


    ��Where does the energy that makes theme from?��After Lloyd calmed himself down, he only had curiosity towards Joshua��s me bearer.


    ��From the world tree. To put it simply, it��s the power that the people believe in.��


    Joshua adjusted his camera so that Lloyd could see the world tree behind him clearly.


    Another white cat appeared in front of Lloyd. This white cat was also the incarnation of the World Tree of the Frost Elves.


    ��The power of the avatar of an otherworldly being alsoes from the world tree,��Lloyd said.


    The final lord of the gray fog realm could be said to be another side of Lloyd. She knew the situation of the other party very well.


    ��So the power of that doppelganger is weakening, right?��


    This question of Jose��s was confirmed by Lloyd.


    ��Then please tell me the Health Bar of the BOSS, which is the strength of his condition.��Jose said the first thing he wanted.


    ��Health Bar, I know the strength of his condition, but how... How Do I Tell You?��Lloyd asked.


    At this time, the matriarch silver yarn, who had been watching from the side, very considerately constructed a long green square.


    ��Green represents the condition when he was at his peak, and red represents how much power he has lost,��Joshua exined.


    ��I. . . Try It.��


    Lloyd was a god who was proficient in the runes of order. Although she had lost her original power, it was not a problem for her to construct a model based on the runes of the silver veil.

 Chapter 945

    ?


    Chapter 945: Chapter 965, another transaction


    Trantor: 549690339


    What Joshua showed Lloyd was... a very strange structure of an inscription of order.


    Lloyd could only use the word ��Strange��to describe it. When Lloyd came into contact with Joshua��s character, the person who transmitted fire, because of the strange structure of the person who transmitted fire, he did not recognize that it was actually a ball of energy.


    ��Done.��


    Lloyd spent half an hour to learn this strange inscription construction method of Joshua. A green and red blood strip appeared in her hand. The texture of the blood strip was translucent.


    When she raised her hand, the blood strip slowly floated in the air.


    Lloyd, who had done all this, exhaled. Her learning required energy. She used this little bit of energy left to learn the initial construction method of Joshua��s inscription, which made her one step closer to the main body dissipating.


    Even so, Lloyd still appeared very rxed. When he looked at Joshua again, he had a smug expression on his face that said, ��The magic of mortals is that simple.��. 1


    ��You learned it just like that?��


    Joshua controlled the person who sent the fire to touch the health bar constructed by the god of order.


    With the support of the white cat and the White Bird, the source code of this health bar appeared on Joshua��s Mana Net interface.


    Other than the line of inscription on the source of the item outside the realm, which Joshua could not understand, the other part... waspletely the inscription code of the ��programming��.


    ��I��m the god of Order!��


    Joshua��s surprised voice was very useful to Loedel. Ever since she came into contact with this guy, Joshua had ignored her countless times.


    Now, she had finally shown her side as a god. This kind of learning ability was absolutely impossible for mortals to achieve!


    ��The fabrication method is a little moreplicated, but it can��t defeat me at all.��


    Lloyd ced her hands on her waist, puffed out her chest, and closed her eyes as if she was waiting for the praise from Joshua.


    But she didn��t... she secretly opened her eyes and peeked at the real-world Joshua.


    She didn��t see the real-world Joshua because Joshua��s character, the fireman, had already arrived in front of her. The Fireman��s eyes were staring at her.


    This made Lloyd inexplicably feel ufortable all over.


    After the white catid on Josh��s head in real life, the fireman in the game could vividly show Josh��s expression in real life... and actions.


    The fireman suddenly put a hand on Lloyd��s shoulder.


    ��You... What do you want to Do?��Lloyd subconsciously took a step back.


    She could always feel that there was something wrong with the eyes of the person who transmitted fire. It was definitely not an expression of admiration for the power of a god. It was as if a person who had been hungry for ten thousand years was looking at a piece of delicious roasted meat.


    ��If the gray fog space is purified, have you considered what you want to do next?��


    The other hand of the person who transmitted fire was also ced on her shoulder. Lloyd wanted to break free from the hands of the person who transmitted fire, but her current strength was too weak.


    ��Purify... purify? You should consider whether you can seed First!��


    Although Lloyd was a little flustered in her heart, she still tried her best to maintain her dignity as a god.


    ��You have to look on the bright side. If you really fail, I will also let you leave this ce,��said Jose.


    ��Really?��


    Lloyd��s face showed a pleasantly surprised expression at this moment. She had always wanted to leave this ce through the gate of the camp.


    ��Isn��t this still not a failure? ��The front line��s strategy is still advancing... it��s only a matter of time before we canpletely purify this ce,��Joshua said as he stared at the god of Order��s expression. ��So, after the purification is over, have you thought about where you want to go?��


    ��I want to return to the ce where I was born to recover my strength.��


    Lloyd tried to move Joshua��s paw away from his shoulder, but it was useless.


    Helpless, Lloyd could only use his eyes to ask for help from the silver gauze beside him. The mistress of sublimation also shook her head helplessly.


    ��The world of consciousness? Your power should alsoe from the Believers��faith.��


    Joshua found that he was too excited, so he asked the fire bearer to take back the two hands on Lloyd��s shoulder.


    ��That��s right.��


    Lloyd still could not understand Joshua��s true identity.


    Joshua could mobilize an entire army in the consciousness world, and he could also make the sublimators obey her orders.


    After all, the sublimators were her soldiers in the past.


    ��Then how about we make a Deal?��


    Joshua found a chair for Lloyd to sit down, but Lloyd only nced at the chair and did not choose to sit down.


    ��Trade...��


    Lloyd was very keen to notice the sublimator��s matriarch silver veil making a gesture to support her forehead.


    ��After the gray fog space is purified, you will need the energy of faith to recover your power. I can provide you with this energy.��


    Joshua spoke first of what Lloyd urgently needed.


    ��Provide faith. Who... Are You?��


    Lloyd felt that something was not right when he heard this. As a mortal in the human world, Joshua controlled most of the resources in the world of gods.


    ��My status in the human world, ording to your thinking, is that of your loyal missionary.��


    Joshua was not joking with this sentence. Most of the magic structure was an inscription of order.


    Nn and the number of mages around the world who believed in the god of order had also increased exponentially.


    If there was a missionary at Joshua��s level in thend of the sacred religion, Gloria would probably have to spend every day and night partying to express her joy.


    ��My missionary, I know you��re my believer...��


    Lloyd looked at Joshua as if he was between a ��kidnapper��and a ��lunatic��. In short, he was a slightly abnormal existence.


    She paused for a moment before telling Joshua about something that she had been thinking about.


    ��If that��s the case, shouldn��t you... follow my orders? If you��re really my follower...��


    This was something that Lloyd took for granted, just like the sublimates and the heroes who followed her.


    ��How should I put it? I call them believers... but in my eyes, the inscription of order is just a tool. I��m helping you promote this tool.��Joshua didn��t know how to exin to the god of order.


    ��You... you want to use me as your tool too?��


    Loedel seemed to misunderstand something when she heard this. She took a step back again.


    ��No! No! It��s an employee, a kind of employment rtionship,��Jose said.


    ��Does that mean servant? Give up, human... as the god of order, I��d rather disappear in the ce where I was born than ept your very!�� 1


    Lloyd seemed to suffer from a disease called paranoia. Perhaps her recent experience made her feel too insecure.


    ��Why does this sentence sound familiar to me? Forget it! ��I��ll provide you with the power of faith... you��ll help meplete some work, an equal deal! ��If you don��t believe me, you can ask Silversilk.��Jose pointed at the sublimator mistress who was standing next to him.


    Lloyd looked at Silversilk again. For some reason, she turned her head away guiltily and silently avoided Lloyd��s gaze.

 Chapter 946

    ?


    Chapter 946: Chapter 967. If it��s not enough, let��s try again.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Joshua was also clear about the encounter between Joshua and the sublimators... back then, Joshua had negotiated with them under the condition of ��demolishing their old homes��.


    ��You have a long time to consider building trust with us.��


    Looking at her vignt appearance, Joshua knew that forcing things now would only have the opposite effect. Moreover, Joshua��s current priority was to take down the Dark Elf��s world tree.


    ��So, since you��ve created the Master of the gray fog... Let��s call her by that name for now. Can this master of the Gray Fog��s health bar make a specific number appear on it?��


    The person who transmitted the fire held the translucent health bar that Lloyd had created once again. The increase in blue health points and red health points was not very obvious.


    The small health bar was one thing, but there was no specific number to measure it.


    ��Number, I need aparison.��


    Lloyd��s understanding of things rted to runes was really superb. If she was on Earth, she should be able to be an excellent science student.


    Unfortunately, the god of order was still a youngdy who had yet to experience the world.


    The armor of the person who transmitted fire suddenly disappeared at this moment. Only a simple cloth clothing was worn on his body. At this moment, the explosive figure of the person who transmitted fire and her wild wheat-colored skin were exposed in front of everyone.


    Joshua asked the person who transmitted fire to extend his hand to Lloyd again. Lloyd hesitated for a moment but still held the hand of the person who transmitted fire.


    ��You can read how this character is constructed, how much energy is in her body, and how much energy can you sense to support ��existence��in her body, that is, how much energy is in her blood?��


    This was a small question that had been puzzling Joshua for a long time. That was how much faith energy the world tree had collected, and how much faith energy had been used to create the world rift.


    Even the White Bird was unable to give Joshua a specific answer. This god of order was obviously able to do it.


    ��Sure.��


    ��Then divide this energy into 5,721 portions.��


    This was the amount of HP that the fireman had after taking off his equipment. If he did not pursue precision, Joshua could roughly estimate how much the Lord of gray fog would take a beating.


    ��Give me some time.��


    Lloyd let go of the fireman��s hand and once again summoned the translucent hp bar in front of him.


    This time, she spent less than five minutes to construct the runes. Perhaps she had already learned the logical method of programming, so she was much faster.


    After doing all this, she pushed the translucent hp bar in front of Joshua again.


    Joshua looked at the final BOSS��hp, which was floating in mid-air. The maximum HP shown on the HP Bar was 13,994,270,000. Joshua rounded it up and wiped out a zero.


    In other words, based on the World Rift Lord��s HP, the Gray Fog Lord was a lord with close to 14 billion HP.


    ��Is it really possible to defeat it?��


    Silver Veil��s expression was reced by shock when she saw the exact number on her HP bar.


    She had yed the Lord of the rift in the game before, but the strongest lord of the rift in the game only had 970,000 hp. Even if she counted it as 1,000,000.., the existence of this lord of the gray fog was equivalent to the total of 14,000 lords of the rift.


    ��This is the difference between your character and it. Moreover, this energy doesn��t even include the energy that that guy used in battle.��


    When Lloyd saw the silver veil��s astonished expression, he began to be unwilling to give up. He wanted to let Joshua understand how terrifying the opponent he was facing was so that he could let her leave this ce as soon as possible.


    ��I should have gone straight to the level 120 version, but the total HP is only 14 billion?��Joshua��s voice sounded like he wasining.


    ��Only? ! As long as it uses its energy as an attack to maintain its own existence, the data you provide may increase by several times!��


    Not only was the god of order very good at understanding, his calction ability was also very excellent, except that he was a little ��stupid��. The ��stupid��in this case was especially pointed at Al. .


    ��But it will still decrease, won��t it? ording to this figure, the HP of the monsters on the seventh floor should be between 1 million to 2 million, and their HP is calcted on the main body.��


    Joshua finally understood the mechanism of this gray fog space. The monsters inside were all clones of the Master of Gray fog. He mobilized arge amount of energy to resist these invaders.


    ��Now it only has 12 billion hp left... But why is its HP cap still dropping?��


    Joshua observed the changes in the numbers on the translucent hp bar. The HP of the Master of Gray fog was dropping by hundreds of thousands to one million, but the recovery speed was also in the hundreds of thousands.


    However, the speed of the decline was slightly faster than the recovery speed. ording to this speed, the gray fog master would be dered dead in less than five days.


    However, what caught Joshua��s attention was that the gray fog master��s HP limit was also decreasing.


    ��Its believers have decreased,��Lloyd exined. ��Ten days ago, the power he gathered reached its peak, and it��s now... But for some reason, it began to rapidly decline.��


    When Joshua heard this, a slightly funny smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    ��I think I know the reason.��If Joshua remembered correctly, ten days ago was the day that boy in striped pajamas was released in the country of steel.


    From that day on, the gue that had started to spread in three countries was stopped directly from the source. Then, it was followed by Empress Yekana��s Purge and reform.


    Although the reform was still in progress, and the medicine to cure the gue had not been developed yet, at least the people in the quarantine zone had been properly settled.


    ��It��s growing again?��


    When Joshua saw that the Lord of gray fog��s HP had increased from 13 billion to 14 billion, he instantly realized that something big might have happened in the real world.


    ��Its power will continue to grow as long as humans still have hatred and conflict,��Lloyd said, his voice filled with worry. ��So letting me leave this ce is the only solution.��


    However, just as she said this and looked at the person who sent the fire, the person who sent the fire disappeared from her sight once again.


    ��He went offline, which means he left this world,��silver veil exined.


    ��This is... the second time!��Lloyd clenched his hands with trembling hands. ��When will he learn to show a little respect to the gods!�� 1


    While Lloyd wasining, the gray fog master��s maximum HP suddenly dropped by 1.7 billion. Lloyd took over the translucent HP.


    The gray fog master��s maximum HP kept dropping and rising.


    ��What happened in the mortal world? Is there a war... if there is a war, its power should be even stronger.��


    Lloyd looked at the silver veil in confusion. It had been too long since she had seen the scenery of the real world.

 Chapter 947

    ?


    Chapter 947: Chapter 968, see the guest out


    Trantor: 549690339


    Afterpleting the initial construction of the Gray Fog God��s health bar, Joshua drove the magic car back to the Hearthstone Tavern under the gaze of the Ice Dragon.


    When he arrived at the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua saw a person he did not want to see.


    ��Long time no see.��


    Helolia moved a small stool and sat next to Joshua��s study. It seemed that she was waiting for Joshua.


    When Josh came, she was holding a physical copy of the judge��s diary.


    When Josh came back, she found a leaf as a bookmark and put it into the book. Then she closed the book in her hand.


    ��Enoch! See Him Out!��


    Josh shouted to Enoch who was working as a part-time waiter downstairs.


    Every time this Saintess came to look for Josh, nothing good would happen.


    ��This time, I hid my identity and rushed back from the sacrednd to provide you with information.��Seeing the vignt look on Joshua��s face, Gloria sighed.


    ��Hide my identity?��


    Joshua looked at Gloria from head to toe. This saintess wore a different outfit every day, and her identity changed every once in a while.


    She was a singer a while ago, but after a while, she became a professional yer. Now, it seemed that she had be a yer in the alliance.


    Helolia was always able to catch the trend set up by Joshua and take advantage of it.


    ��That��s easy.��Joshua looked around, but he really didn��t find Myrce.


    After Myrce became Helolia��s guardian knight, logically speaking, the two of them should be inseparable every day.


    ��are you there?��


    Joshua used his finger to draw the interface of the Mana Net and sent a text message to Myrce.


    ��...��


    Myrce��s reply to Joshua was a series of ellipses. Just like how Joshua did not want to see Gloria, Myrce did not want to see Joshua sending her a message.


    ��your Saintess has gone missing and is now at my house. Pleasee and im her.��Joshua found a magic camera and took a photo and sent it to Myrce.


    ��Lady Helolia? When...��


    Myrce panicked when she saw the message. Her input method was still in the input mode.


    ��Myrce has been sent by me to save the victims in the quarantine zone recently. She doesn��t have time to care about this ce.��Helolia reminded Joshua not to do anything useless.


    ��She looks like she��s nning toe here through the teleportation circle.��Joshua nced at the message that Myrce kept sending. The general meaning was, ��Don��t try to do anything to the SAINTESS. I��lle right away.��.


    Helolia opened the magic web interface as if she wasmunicating with the Messiah. While she wasforting the Messiah, Enoch also quietly walked upstairs and asked Joshua what happened with his eyes.


    ��Enoch, please bring a drink up.��


    Joshua saw Helolia��s determined look. It seemed that even if the Messiah came, she would not be willing toe.


    ��Can I only have fruit juice?��Enoch asked.


    ��Yes.��


    Enoch immediately went downstairs to prepare fruit juice for Joshua. Only Joshua and Gloria were left in the corridor in front of the study room.


    ��So why did youe to me this time?��


    Joshua also found a small stool and sat down facing Gloria.


    ��First of all, I have a way to cure this gue,��Gloria said.


    When Joshua Heard Helolia��s first message, he thought for a while and looked at the potted nts in the corridor. Finally..


    ��Then you should be negotiating with the king of the country of steel or the king of the country of Frost, not me... Do you need me to give you my contact information?��Joshua said helplessly.


    ��Don��t you want to cure the gue?��Helolia continued to ask.


    ��I��m a demon... Demon! Demon!��Joshua repeated the words given to his own race by the country of the Holy Church. ��Do you think I care about the lives of the humans?��


    ��You may not care about the lives of the victims, but the spreading gue will make your enemies stronger. They have already sent the gue to the country by the sea...��gloria paused and continued, ��Soon, your enemies will spread from three groups of mobs who want to overthrow the government in the country by the sea to the entire country.��


    The three groups of rioters that Gloria was referring to were the three cities that were in a serious state of rebellion in the country by the sea. It was so serious that the rioters had already upied the cities.


    Therefore, the nobles in the country by the sea were in a mess, but the king had no interest in politics. He only wanted to sleep and y games, and the country was close to copse.


    ��Then can you take the chips to cure the gue and talk to Shiel or Queen Yekana? If you want to find the king of the kingdom by the sea, I have the contact method here.��


    Jose almost wanted to throw a book called the contact number of the royal families of each country to helolia.


    ��You don��t want the reward from other countries, so let me give you another suggestion... you have the treatment method, so you can totally use it to collect the faith you want.��


    ��I know that, too,��Gloria said.


    ��You know? You... you have already negotiated with the Three Kings, and your next n is to treat the victims and collect the faith, right?��When Joshua heard this, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    ��What you said is indeed a very good suggestion.��Gloria��s performance was impable at this time, however, Joshua could already see that this guy was already nning how to maximize the benefits of the cure in his hands.


    Joshua was only one of her many potential buyers.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, your two cups of juice have been delivered.��Enoch carried the two cups of juice upstairs at this time.


    ��Thank you.��


    Joshua picked up the two cups of juice that Enoch sent over and nced at Gloria who was sitting opposite him. Gloria had already reached out her hand to Joshua very naturally at this time.


    Unfortunately, Joshua did not pass the second cup of juice to Helolia. Instead, he directly bit the straw made of reed-like nts on the two cups of juice.


    Joshua��s expression said,��I didn��t say that the second cup was for you.��.


    ��If you don��t need a cure, I can only say that I��m very sorry.��Helolia retracted her hand and did not get angry. ��But don��t you wonder where your demon race came from with so many races?��


    ��I��m not interested. I��m not in charge of the demon race��s registration,��Joshua said.


    However, when Heloria said this, Enoch obviously slowed down his pace.


    The demon world had an unprecedented diversity of intelligent races. ording to the iplete statistics of the second princess, Cecily, there were more than 20 races in the demon race that had the same intelligence as humans.


    ��Alright, I��m a little interested. What��s the price of this information?��Joshua asked while biting his two straws.


    ��Let the spirit of Holy Light be a member of the demon.��Gloria suggested again. Joshua had rejected countless proposals in the past.


    The country of the sacred religion also had a world tree. The owner of this world tree was Gloria, and the whereabouts of the Elves who served the world tree were still unknown.


    ��My answer is still no.��At this time, Joshua had finished the juice in the cup and put it back on Enoch��s tray.


    ��Listen to me first. You��ve already met the first messenger, so I think you��ll believe what I��m going to say next,��Heloria said.


    ��What��s this feeling of opening a new expansion?��Joshua rubbed the space between his eyebrows with a headache.

 Chapter 948

    ?


    Chapter 948: Chapter 969, move out!


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��I��ve also participated in the activities of the World Rift, so I know that you��ve alreadye into contact with the god of order.��


    One of the advantages of Helolia was that she would always follow the trend, and it was not the type of level that she would casually follow.


    This SAINTESS was a pdin in the world rift, and she was currently at level 60 and was also a member of Fuya��s adventurer team.


    ��As for the Messengers, they were born after the gods were eroded by the gray fog. Some of them directly devoured the consciousness of the gods, while the other part became the other side of the gods,��Gloria said.


    ��I know all these. Just get to the point.��


    Facing Gloria��s long speech, Joshua chose to directly press the skip button.


    ��The existence of messengers is plural. Right now, I can find two messengers. One is in the depths of the snow velvet mountain range in the frost country. Its existence has changed the structure of the creatures in the snow velvet mountain range.��Heloria was truly able to stay indoors, she was able to know the extent of all the major events in the world. God knows how many spies this Saintess had nted in various countries.


    ��The second one is the Dark Elf tree on the back of that turtle. There are other messengers in the world, but they are not on thisnd.��


    Gloria told Joshua another important piece of news. She stopped at this point.


    ��Let me guess. Do I have to ept your proposal just because I want to hear the rest?��Joshua asked.


    ��I don��t think that this information will change your opinion of me. So what I��m going to say next is just to give you a reminder.��


    Gloria took out a map from her backpack behind her. This part of the map was the ��world map��that was officially recognized by all the countries.


    ��There are still new continents that have not been discovered in this world?��When Joshua saw Gloria taking out the map, he understood what the girl wanted to say. ��Don��t tell me that you want me to be a navigator to explore new continents?��


    ��Every time you speak, you��re always so interesting. It also makes me feel very tired.��


    A smile barely appeared on Gloria��s small face. A dim golden color shed across her pale blue eyes. An inscription lit up on the map in Gloria��s hand and gradually began to transform.


    ��This is a map from a noble in the country near the sea, a legendary map of the sea race.��


    Under the control of the inscriptions in Helolia��s hand, the map in her hand had be another irregr continent.


    ��Alesirota,��Helolia said an elusive name, ��A new world often mentioned in the books found in the underground ruins, a ce where magic power gathered.��


    ��So the new continent has been discovered. You can hire a navigator to explore it.��


    Joshua did not show any signs of surprise. After all, the people of Earth had even seen outer space. Of course, they could not be as excited as Columbus when he discovered the new world.


    ��If my spection is correct, this ce became and of death hundreds of years ago.��


    Seeing the slight disappointment in Joshua��s calm expression, Helolia continued to speak dutifully.


    ��The other messengers have basically appeared on this continent. This is the soil eroded by the gray fog... the aborigines living on this continent should have resisted it before. After failing, they also tried to escape.��


    Gloria��s gaze turned to Enoch on the other side. This subus had been standing by the side listening the whole time. Joshua did not mind, so naturally, Gloria did not mind either.


    ��Another interesting thing. Many races in the demon race originated from Alesirota. Perhaps in the past, the human civilization had interacted with the civilization on this continent. The seafolk were the most sessful. They relied on the same appearance as humans to build their own country here.��Gloria thought about it carefully and added, ��Other than that, there are also the gray cat people and Farosi, the actress who can transform into a wolf. Although her mother is a real wolf, her father may also have the bloodline of Alesirota.��


    ��Credibility?��


    Joshua knew that this world had not been fully explored yet. After all, it was only the Magic Industrial Revolution. However, Joshua had never heard of the history that Gloria spoke of.


    ��I know that the credibility that came out of my mouth is zero.��Gloria had already gained some self-awareness from her probing.


    ��I can only say... intuition.��Joshua really could not treat Gloria as a bad person. However, Gloria was a little too unscrupulous in collecting the power of faith.


    The most direct point was that in the past, Heloria could easily overthrow the rule of the heretic court, but she did not... because during that period of time.., she knew that the existence of the heretic court was good for her to consolidate the faith of the people in the country of the sacred religion.


    It was not until Joshua invented many more efficient ways to collect faith that the Saintess abandoned the heretic court.


    To put it bluntly, in Gloria��s eyes, her believers were not so much believers as mobile sources of the power of faith.


    ��That��s all I can tell you.��


    Gloria stood up and took out two copper coins. She handed the copper coins to Enoch and added, ��Have a ss of juice.��


    ��Do you want to stay for lunch?��Joshua saw that Gloria had returned to her seat. It was almost time for Hiri��s ss to end.


    ��Of course... I��m here to see how you purify the first messenger. If you defeat the first messenger, you��ll have a way to defeat the second messenger.��


    ��If the second messenger had the world tree, I would think of a way to kill it, but it didn��t...��Joshua shrugged and said.


    ��Yes, you will.��


    Helolia��s tone was very certain. When Joshua looked at her, she could see a dim golden light under her blue pupils.


    ��Why are you so sure? I told you... I��m not the Savior,��said Joshua.


    ��You��re not the Savior, but do you know the feeling that you gave me when I first met you?��


    When Gloria saw that Enoch had left, she instantly changed the topic.


    ��Feeling... like an unreliable demon?��Joshua was also very aware of his own behavior.


    ��Boring, you can say that... In my opinion, you��re not very interested in anything, whether it��s thetest magical machinery or these magic spells.��The interface of the magic appeared in Gloria��s hand, on it was ying thest episode of ��Cat and mouse��. ��That��s why you created these interesting things.��


    ��You want more people to appreciate them, and you want more people to approve of them. More importantly, you want us to create them ourselves.��Gloria��s eyes seemed to have magic power. ��You won��t be satisfied if the movie bes popr in Nn, so the movie started to be popr in Faroese and the country of frost. But your ambition shouldn��t only be in these few countries, right?��


    Josh stared at Gloria, not knowing what to say. Suddenly, his vision went dark, and his cheeks felt warm and soft. A pleasant smell of paint rushed into his nose, there was also the smell of salt and pepper.


    Someone covered Josh��s eyes from behind.


    ��Healy! Did you just finish painting and haven��t washed your hands?��Josh instantly recognized Healy through the smell. When Josh pulled down his hand that was covering his eyes, he found that Healy was really standing behind him.


    ��I forgot about that. It��s not dry yet.��Hiri��s hands were stained with colorful paint, and a little bit of it was on her cheek.


    Josh could already recognize the miserable look on his face, but Josh could only sigh.


    ��Let��s end the conversation here. We��re having roast meat for lunch today. Gloria, wait for a while.��Josh directly took Hiri��s hand and ran to the ce to wash up.


    Gloria looked at Hiri��s back. She turned around and said something to Gloria with her lips. Gloria understood Hiri��s lips. It meant..


    ��I��m here. Give up.��

 Chapter 949

    ?


    Chapter 949: Chapter 970, blocking


    Trantor: 549690339


    The country by the sea, ckbay City.


    This was amercial city in the country by the sea. The river basin along the Wright River could reach the iron garrison city at the border between the country of steel and the country of frost.


    However, the residents of this city had to stay away from this city because a ck shadow gradually appeared not far from the city.


    After the blue-clothed man had discussed with Empress Yekana and learned that a giant turtle in the country near the sea was spreading gray fog, he came to the country to save the people from the crisis of the gray fog.


    But this time, the crisis he encountered was no less than a natural disaster.


    The blue-clothed man stood on the high wall and looked at the gray mountain that was walking in the distance. In front of him, humans were so small that they were like dust.


    ��Lord Sage! We have already written down the inscription you ordered on the city wall.��


    The soldiers stationed in ckbay city immediately ran over and said to the blue-clothed man.


    ��You guys should also follow the merchant ships of ckbay River and escape from here...��the blue-clothed man looked at the forest under the Gray Mountain. The gray fog had already begun to spread outside the city wall.


    Strange roars began to sound out from the forest. Clearly, there was some kind of monster following this giant turtle. To be precise, it was protecting this giant turtle.


    ��We are the guards protecting this city. The casten has already given the order to defend it to the death,��said the soldier.


    ��Sigh...��


    The blue-clothed man sighed deeply. His sigh was quickly interrupted by a distorted roar. Arge number of magical beasts appeared in the forest... However, they did not have any hair on their bodies. Instead, they had grayish-white skin.


    The number of these magical beasts was shocking. The soldiers beside the blue-clothed man had already given the order to use the city-guarding equipment. Large crossbows and cannons with inscriptions as the lead were pushed up the city wall.


    The soldiers also took out their muskets and aimed at the monsters that were rapidly charging towards them.


    However, the effect of these city-guarding equipment was too small. The number of these monsters was sorge that they were like a dense swarm of insects.


    As the monsters approached, the soldiers panicked. Blue runes suddenly appeared on the city wall. The Magic Circle that was originally carved on the wall was activated by the blue-clothed person.


    Magic power quickly began to gather. The blue-clothed person mmed the long staff in his hand on the ground. The turbulent water flowed out from the magic circle outside the city wall.


    The sage directly summoned the flood... but the enemy was the one who suffered!


    The surging flood directly drowned the group of monsters, sweeping them away like garbage.


    Cheers rang out from the soldiers stationed on the city wall. The powerful strength disyed by the blue-robed man undoubtedly gave them hope of winning.


    However, the blue-clothed man��s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. The feeling of arge amount of magic power being extracted from his body was not pleasant.


    What was worse was that a huge monster had appeared in the distant forest. They were like hermit crabs that climbed up from the deep sea,pletely unafraid of the flood summoned by the blue-clothed man, they directly walked towards the city against the flood summoned by the blue-clothed man.


    ��Light up the cannons! Aim at those crabs!��The soldier immediately gave the order.


    The blue runes that were floating around the city once again emitted light. This time, the blue-clothed man used all the magic power in his body.


    The intensity of the flood once again increased by a level, but it was still unable to stop those giant hermit crabs that had turned gray.


    ��Fighting isn��t something you��re good at. You��re already so old, why are you still trying to show off?��


    A voice suddenly sounded behind the blue-clothed man who was close to his limit. He turned his head to look at his side. The yellow-clothed man had unknowingly arrived in this city.


    ��I��ve finished dealing with the matters in the frost country. I��vee to help you.��


    The yellow-clothed man directly took out his magic staff. His pupils were upied by the light of lightning. The Sky was beginning to gather dark clouds under the influence of the yellow-clothed man��s magic power.


    Thunder fell from the sky. It was like a long spear that carried a destructive aura as it pierced through the body of one of the giant hermit crabs.


    However, the Thunder did not stop. The lightning flowed wantonly in the surging flood. It did not take long for arge number of charred corpses to float on the surface of the flood.


    The flood and the Thunder intersected for less than two minutes. When the flood dissipated again, the forest was already in a mess.


    ��Thank you.��The blue-clothed man could not hold it in any longer and fell to the ground.


    ��Don��t thank me, there��s something even more troublesome!��


    The yellow-clothed man��s condition was much better. He looked at the huge mountain range that was slowly walking towards him from afar.


    This was the existence that made people feel the most despair.


    Even the two sages felt a wave of helplessness in their hearts when they looked at that thing.


    ��We still have to find a way to get rid of it.��


    The yellow-robed man pulled up the sleeves of his wizard robe, revealing his old hands... just as the yellow-robed man was about to cast a dangerous spell...


    The mountain that was slowly moving suddenly stopped moving, and a painful cry echoed in the sky.


    ��Crohill, what did you do?��The blue-robed man mistakenly thought that the yellow-robed man had stopped the giant turtle.


    ��I didn��t even use the inscription! It stopped by itself!��


    The yellow-clothed man looked at the giant turtle in the distance. From its painful wails, the yellow-clothed man could tell that it was resisting something


    The yellow-clothed man also knew the inside story of this giant turtle. It was originally eroded by the gray fog, which was why it came tond.


    Now, the giant turtle��s resistance meant..


    ��The influence of the gray fog has weakened...��


    The blue-clothed man stood up shakily, holding his staff. He could feel the gray fog in the air weakening.


    The yellow-clothed man opened his own magic and directly sent a message to his first apprentice, Sophia.


    ��Sophia, how is the Rift Lord that you mentioned now?��


    This was another inside story that the yellow-robed man had heard. It seemed very absurd to him.


    That was the gray fog that eroded the giant turtle... it was actually in a game called World Rift.


    This was his understanding. The yellow-robed man did not want to believe it, but his apprentice firmly believed it. Even the king of Frost country was the same.


    ��half of his HP is left.��


    ��what hp? is that so-called overlord about to die?��


    When the yellow-clothed man came to this city, he had really heard the news that the king of the seaside kingdom had ordered the entire nation to y the world rift.


    He once again thought of Jose, the demon who had created many miracles, and could only temporarily choose to believe it.


    ��We have already entered the eighth floor. We should be able to hold on for another three or four days! Mentor, I��m partnering with Master Fuya. I don��t have time to talk about this.��


    As he spoke, Sophia��s text message turned gray.


    ��Three or four days.��The yellow-clothed man estimated the time and looked at the distant existence that made him fearful.


    In reality, he was powerless to deal with a disaster, but it was solved by a group of children in the game. This made the yellow-clothed man feel a little sad.


    However, the soldiers on duty still thought that it was the two sages who stopped the giant turtle, and they were once again enveloped by something called cheers.

 Chapter 950

    ?


    Chapter 950: Chapter 971, al: ��I��m Super Brave.��


    Trantor: 549690339


    Inside the gray fog space.


    ��Messenger! We... We can��t control Beimonte Anymore!��


    The Dark Elf elders hurriedly ran into the messenger��s hateful hibernation ce. The moment they stepped in, they were forced back by the gray fog.


    ��Don��t Disturb Me!��


    The hateful voice was filled with anger. The Dark Elf elders could only hurriedly leave his hibernation ce.


    Without the Dark Elves��interference, the hatred poured its consciousness directly into its clones.


    In less than three days, the hatred had already sensed a threat from the intruders.


    Less than half of its remaining energy had been used up, and even suppressing the will of the second host, basimonte, was difficult.


    If this continued... the hatred would really be destroyed by those guys!


    It had tried countless ways to obtain energy over the past few days, but the pestilence of the country of steel and the country of Frost had already been cured. It was too difficult to stir up the hatred between the two races.


    Currently, the only thing that supported the energy supply of the hatred was the rebel army from the country by the sea, but it was still not enough..


    While hateful was thinking about how to obtain more energy, the ce he was at was once again invaded by an adventurer.


    He opened his five fingers, ready to kill this guy, but a thought shed through hateful��s mind.


    Humans were humans after all, creatures controlled by emotions.


    Hateful could feel that someone had hired that group of adventurers from the attacks over the past few days.


    Hateful might be able to try hiring those adventurers instead?


    The moment this thought surfaced, hateful wasn��t in a hurry to kill this ��Lucky Adventurer��.


    He sized up the adventurer. This guy had a rainbow-colored unicorn head, and judging from his size, he should be an elf.


    ��You... answer me a question,��hateful said.


    ��Found it! The room of the final Lord!��


    However, Al did not pay attention to hateful��s words at all. She had been lost in the tower for almost three days.


    During these three days, she stubbornly chose not to use the Hearthstone to return to the initial camp. She was very confident that if she continued to explore, she would definitely find the location of the final BOSS.


    Reality proved that she had seeded. Previously, there was someone who asked in Al��s livestream view, ��Master Fuya is fighting a different lord every day, Al, you are trying to figure out a different path every day.��


    Until the livestream view showed the figure of hatred, Al��s livestream view fell into a strange silence.


    ��Viewfield Lord, I know that you are very powerful. It is the wisest choice to retreat now. This lord seems to be very strong...��


    ��You are not his match, don��t Be Rash!��


    Al didn��t even look at thements in the live broadcast, she shot a quick shot at hatred.


    The moment the arrow was shot, the gray fog from hatred��s body crushed the arrow into pieces.


    ��It��s still not toote to fake death...��


    ��Corpse running countdown.��


    The viewers in the live broadcast realized the severity of the situation when they saw Al make the first move.


    Al was not affected by the live broadcast. When she saw that her shot was useless, she immediately summoned her pet.


    ��Hamburg! Quickly bite him!��


    Al immediately released a killing order at hateful. Al��s pet, Hamburg, was a giant silver wolf. The moment it roared and charged at hateful, hateful waved its hand and pped it against the wall to announce its death.


    The Silver Wolf��s instant kill by hateful did not make al discouraged. She summoned a magical Tyrannosaurus named potato chip again and directed it to charge at hateful.


    The result was also easily killed by hateful.


    ��Your strength is too weak.��


    Hateful felt that it was almost done. It slowly approached Al��s character and prepared to bewitch her.


    Al did not answer hateful... in her eyes, hateful��s words were just like the lines in the plot. She just needed to watch.


    When she was ready to shoot again, hateful��s five fingers gathered together and turned into a spear that suddenly pierced through Al��s character and nailed him to the wall.


    ��Tell me, adventurer, what do you get for Killing Me?��


    This was the answer that hateful had always wanted to know. What reward would these adventurers get for killing him.


    ��Are you talking to me?��Under the reminder of thements in the live broadcast, Al realized that this lord was not following the plot.


    ��Of course...��hateful looked at the colorful unicorn that was right in front of him, and he showed enough patience at this time.


    ��No matter what reward the person who hired you promised, I can give you double, whether it is power or the wealth you desire.��


    Hateful knew clearly what intelligent creatures sought, and the dark elves obeyed him because they desired power.


    ��I don��t want any equipment or gold coins. I remember that there is a seven-colored owl headdress in your drop list. If you give me one, I will definitely note to find trouble with you.��


    Al finally learned to use some special methods. She knew that she would never be able to kill this lord by herself, but it seemed like the other party was prepared to take the initiative to give him a reward.


    ��Headdress?��Hateful realized that she couldn��t understand what this person was saying for a while!


    ��It��s the one on my head. Wait a moment.��


    Al nced at his backpack bar and realized that she was now in the state of battle withdrawal. She directly opened the option called the dressing room and found a bunch of dressing options on the headdress.


    In the next second, hatred could only see the rainbow unicorn in front of her turn into a white cat��s head, and then from a white cat��s head to a brown horse��s head.


    ��I��ve collected all the headgear in the current version! All That��s missing is the newest rainbow owl headgear.��Al said as her character��s head turned into a brown owl again. ��This is the one that turned into a rainbow!��


    Although al was the number one adventurer team in the entire server, Fuya, when she was ying World Rift, she had entered a huge pit in the equipment changing system, this was especially so when Jose introduced essories that were simr to the Holy Spirit... Al yed games every day to collect equipment for battle, as well as equipment for disguises.


    On the other hand, hate... This time, hate felt that he was being challenged. This challenge came from his understanding of human aesthetics, and secondly, he was aware of the limitations of his own abilities!


    ��Don��t you wish for greater power!��Hatred asked.


    ��Teacher Fuya said that the attributes of the equipment produced in the crack are not as good as the molten core. Do you really not have this headdress?��


    While Al was speaking, his headdress kept changing.


    The character in the world crack did not change his equipment..


    In the end, hatred lost his patience and directly wed Al��s character into pieces.

 Chapter 951

    ?


    Chapter 951: Chapter 972: Save the BOSS


    Trantor: 549690339


    Joshua directly announced the Lord of Gray Fog��s HP on the official website of the battlefield at the end of the crack.


    In less than seven days, hatred, which originally had over ten billion HP, had less than one-tenth of its remaining HP left.


    With the joint efforts of tens of thousands of max-level adventurers, the Warriors from the alliance and the Horde had pushed hatred to the brink.


    On the eighth floor, Lloyd was assisting an army of up to 400 people, divided into 10 dungeon raiding teams.


    The eighth floor was the interior of the tower. This army faced two human-shaped statues that were as tall as 10 people.


    Flesh and blood could be seen rolling in the damaged parts of the statue.


    In short, it looked normal on the outside, but inside was a rotten monster.


    Lloyd realized that she had underestimated the power of these adventurers. She could feel that the power of hatred had weakened to an extremely weak level.


    In just a few days, this corrupted gray fog space would bepletely purified.


    While Lloyd was thinking about this, the two giant statues shattered into pieces and fell to the ground, turning into powder.


    This horde legion, with the Iron Wine Cup Guild as the center, had once again achieved victory... pushing their battle line further into the gray fog space.


    ��Warriors, the core area of this space is right in front of us. We will soon be able topletely purify the filth here.��


    Lloyd spoke to the warriors of the horde below as a goddess. She was also acting as a guide.


    However, the Horde yers did not pay attention to this emotional goddess. They all surrounded the three giant treasure chests.


    As the number of monsters on the eighth floor decreased rapidly, in order to bnce the ie of the yers, each region��s monsters guarded the three guild treasure chests and regional treasure chests, any guild or individual who obtained the top three regional damage could receive them.


    ��What��s inside our treasure chest?��


    Sifana IV, the guild leader of the Iron Wine ss Guild, asked anxiously.


    ��Two Nether Griffin reins, one void salvation ring, and the other void de ring.��


    The yer in charge of looting the treasure chest reported some of the important items that had appeared inside.


    However, the members inside the iron wine ss did not show much emotion.


    They had killed countless crack lords along the way. Basically, every one of them had one of the items that could be obtained from the crack battlefield.


    ��Don��t they have the reins of the gray-white Dragon Whelp?��Sifana IV sighed helplessly as he nced at the slots allocated by the Guild.


    After the crack battlefield had reached the seventh floor, the official website had updated a reward. The most important rewards included a brand new flying mount, two ordinary mounts, and three special essories.


    Thest two items were not of interest to Sifana IV. What he really wanted was a new flying mount, the Gray-white Dragon Whelp!


    When the official website announced the rewards, it also announced the drop rate. The probability of the Netherworld Griffin appearing was one in 10, but the probability of the gray-white dragon whelp appearing was one in 1,000.


    It could be said that yers who had the Netherworld Griffin could step into the realm of old age. However, having the gray-white dragon whelp was the symbol of true strength and luck.


    The corpse of the crack lord that Iron Wine Cup had killed could be piled up into a tall mountain. However, not a single reins of the grayish-white dragon whelp could be found.


    ��Guild leader, I��ve heard that two members of the scarlet snake already have a grayish-white dragon Whelp,��a team member whispered.


    This reminder had directly provoked Sifana IV. The Scarlet Snake Guild could be said to be the only guild that couldpete with iron wine cup in this event.


    As the Crimson Snake Guild had the support of the people of Seaside Country, Sifana IV had asked around to find out that they had mobilized an entire army.


    Although Fuya still upied the first ce on the merit list, her adventurer team was still limited to a 40-man guild.


    ��Guild leader... The Lord of gray fog only has 1.2 billion HP left,��another team member ran over and reported to Sifana IV.


    The fact that the enemy was on the verge of death should have been a piece of good news, but Sven the fourth could not be happy no matter what.


    The Lord of Gray Fog��s HP returning to zero meant that the event was over, and the end of the event meant that... they would no longer be able to receive the event��s rewards!


    The Netherworld Griffin and the gray-white Dragon Whelp would be out-of-print mounts, and some essories would also be announced as out-of-print.


    Sevana IV thought of himself as the number one yer in the tribe. It would be too embarrassing if he did not even collect all the mounts.


    With suchplicated feelings in mind, Sevana IV took the opportunity to log into the world rift partition of the Spellcaster Forum during the reorganization.


    A post caught his attention. The title of the post was ��Save the Lord of the gray fog! Refuse to Overkill and start with me��.


    The number of replies to the post had already exceeded 200, while more than a thousand people praised the post.


    Sifana IV roughly skimmed through the content.


    The Master of the gray fog was a monster that could endanger the real world. Sifana IV was clear about this, so Empress Yekana hoped that he could eliminate the master of the gray fog as much as possible.


    However, the content of this post made Sifana IV feel a hint ofpassion.


    The most important part was, ��ording to my statistics, the Lord of gray fog will recover between 370,000 and 500,000 hp every day. Therefore, we only need to slow down the pace of the strategy and let the Lord of Gray Fog��s HP recover gradually before we start the strategy again. Then, we can extend the duration of this activity and have more opportunities to obtain rewards.��


    There were also many yers who were pleading on behalf of the gray fog master.


    ��Let the Gray Fog Master Live! My Netherworld Griffin hasn��t been released yet!��


    ��Do you have the heart to kill a Lord who gave you mounts and equipment...��


    Sefana IV browsed through the content below. ording to this trend, it was not far from establishing the Gray Fog Master Protection Association.


    At this time, Savannah IV also had this idea.


    He heard that the giant turtle had stopped its actions, and the threat that the steel country faced no longer existed. It would not be a problem to dy the progress of the dungeon for a while longer.


    Therefore, he found a good friend of the guild leader of the Scarlet Snake Guild on the text message. The Scarlet Snake and the iron wine ss were definitely the main forces in raiding the gray fog space.


    ��Guild leader of the eye of the snake, take a look at this post.��Sifana IV directly shared the content of the post with the guild leader of the Scarlet Snake Guild.


    However, the other party replied very simply..


    ��We have already started fighting with the master of the gray fog, and you are only starting to post this post now?��


    ��you have already reached the core level?��


    When Sifana IV heard this news, he could no longer sit still. He nced at the HP of the Master of the gray fog. It was no longer hundreds of thousands of HP, but thousands of HP!


    It was obvious that someone was already fighting with the gray fog master��s main body.

 Chapter 952

    ?


    Chapter 952: Chapter 973, the Curtain Fell


    Trantor: 549690339


    The adventurers finally arrived at the core area of the gray fog. Their hatred had gradually been forced into a desperate situation.


    He had already seen this daying, but he had not expected it toe so quickly.


    ��Priests, pull people! The Lord��s attack is too high!��


    The core area of the Dark Elf World Tree was arge hall covered with gray vines.


    The moment the adventurer barged into the hall, hatred reacted immediately. He used brute force to wipe out a group of adventurers who had ventured into the hall.


    What followed was a steady stream of attacks from the enemy. The number of adventurers who entered the hall gradually increased from a hundred to over a thousand.


    ��It��s about to end.��


    Lloyd silently stood in a corner of the core area, staring at the hatred that was like a trapped beast in the distance.


    Its body was still huge, and the power it released made Lloyd unable to resist at all. However, Lloyd knew that its remaining energy was almost exhausted.


    Lloyd had already seen the strength of the adventurers, so much so that she could not find anything to help in this final battle.


    But Lloyd was here to ensure that the adventurers couldpletely eradicate the hatred.


    Just as Lloyd had expected, when the main body of hatred was on the verge of death, he pulled out his consciousness and separated a small portion of his energy to escape.


    A white inscription appeared in front of Lloyd. The next moment, her figure was teleported to the other side of the tunnel in the core area.


    This was where a small portion of the energy that hatred had separated was located. Now, it should be said that it was the main body of hatred.


    ��Now your power is only left with residue!��


    Lloyd looked at the wretched hatred and finally said what he had wanted to say all along.


    ��Get out of the way!��Hatred was not in the mood to continue chatting with Lloyd. It had to think of a way to leave this space of consciousness.


    As long as his consciousness still existed, he would have enough time to umte stronger power.


    ��your trick has killed so many innocent people and made so many people lose their families. Do you think we will let you go?��


    A dialog box suddenly appeared behind Lloyd. A character named Frost Owl held two daggers and came to Lloyd��s side.


    Hate also saw a group of adventurers appearing behind Lloyd at this moment.


    The worst thing was that these adventurers were the ones he felt were the most troublesome... they had fought with the main body of hatred several days ago.


    Hatred suddenly turned into the appearance of a human little girl at this moment. This hatred under the appearance pointed at Loyalists who stood beside them.


    ��She is the one who built this gray fog space...��


    The hatred in the little girl��s state started to push the me onto Lloyd and pleaded with them in a helpless and pitiful manner.


    This was a method that hatred had no choice but to use. He knew thatpassion was also one of the weaknesses of humans.


    ��He is lying. Don��t be fooled by him!��Lloyd said to the adventurers behind him in a panic.


    ��How can we be fooled? This guy��s acting is a little too clumsy. We��re not that stupid.��


    The ck swan controlled by Carrie made a helpless gesture, then she controlled her character to take out her staff.


    ��For my father and the Dark Wood Elves, I have to kill you.��


    Lloyd was slightly relieved when he heard Carrie��s reply, but one of the characters actually stood up and shouted, ��Wait a minute!��


    The hatred that had been gradually contorted in his expression froze for a moment when he heard this.


    An Elf wearing a seven-colored unicorn walked out from the crowd.


    ��Since you want to beg for mercy, hurry up and hand over the seven-colored owl��s headdress!��Al seemed to have already determined which essory hateful owned.


    The moment hateful saw Al��s character, the anger that had been pent up in his heart burst out at once, so he subconsciously shouted, ��No!��.


    ��Oh...��after hearing this answer, Al made a decision. She picked up her pet silver wolf.


    ��Burger! Bite him!��


    ..


    In the 420th year of the Nn Calendar, during thete spring, the avatar of an otherworldly being that might endanger the entire world was destroyed under the joint attack of the yers from the alliance and the Horde.


    The siegested for ten days.


    ��This is a little too fast.��


    Joshua looked at the Lord of the Gray Fog��s health bar that had turned gray. The activity at the end of the battlefield had ended twenty minutes ago.


    Currently, Joshua was announcing the names of the top 1,000 contributors in the crack battlefield division of the Spellcaster Forum.


    Among them, the one who ranked first on the merit points list was not FUYA, but a yer called steel heart.


    During theter stages of Fuya��s battle strategy, she had been looking for trouble with the hateful main body. The dark elves surrounding the hateful main body had been killed by Fuya until they did not dare to enter the gray fog space.


    Therefore, when it came to dealing damage to monsters, Fuya had yet to win against the Guild leader of the Iron Wine ss Guild. The third was the magic bullet from the scarlet snake.


    ��Your sister hasn��t been online for almost an entire day. Is this what you mean by... a closed-door state?��


    Healy was chatting in the movie council. This victory could be said to be a victory worthy of the entire history of mankind.


    However, few people knew the truth of this battle. However, most of the members of the movie council knew about it.


    ��She has a score on the Holy Spirit. Recently, she has been busy raiding the battlefield of the rift. The Holy Spirit��s ranking has dropped to the third ce.��


    Joshua got the status of Fuya from thousand faces. Although Fuya did not like to talk much, she was morepetitive in the game than anyone else.


    The point of ying the game was to win. This did not apply to Fuya. She was ying the game to get first ce.


    Every game, the Holy Spirit had to be able to rule the entire battlefield. The ranking of the world crack also had to get first ce.


    ��And Josh... they��re discussing the grand event you��re going to hold. What do you want to Do?��Healy asked.


    ��No.��When Josh answered, Healy showed an expression of ��I knew it.��.


    ��Don��t think about that now. Let��s talk about it after you��ve fulfilled the rewards for this main mission.��


    After Joshpleted the work of announcing the follow-up rewards for this event, he immediately opened the text message of the King of the Kingdom of Seaside, Basimonte.


    ��I��ve eliminated those bedbugs as promised. It��s time for you to fulfill your promise.��


    ��Joshua Arnold... Before that, I want to ask you something.��


    Basimonte only replied to Joshua��s message after a few minutes.


    ��are you willing to be the ruler of the seaside country?��


    ��what?��


    Joshua understood Basimonte��sst message, but the amount of information was too huge. Joshua could not react in time.


    ��inherit my position in the human world and be the king of the country by the sea.��


    ��not interested! I just want you to carry that tree on your back.��


    Joshua immediately rejected the mess that beimonte threw at him. His hatred had been resolved, but the riots in the country by the sea had not been resolved.


    From Beimonte��s attitude, even if he had recovered, he would not be willing to continue managing the country by the sea, so he was in a hurry to find the next heir so that he could go back to the sea and take a bath.


    ��I won��t stay at the port of Nicaton City for too long.��


    Berchmont logged off after leaving this message.

 Chapter 953

    ?


    Chapter 953: Chapter 974, the fallen goddess


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the hatred was destroyed, Lloyd entered a state of extreme weakness.


    This state was so weak that Lloyd could not maintain his human form and could only float in the Dark Elf��s world tree consciousness as a ball of light.


    This drifting continued for God knows how many days.


    She did not expect the negative effect of eliminating hatred to be so great.


    Not to mention going to the world of consciousness to absorb energy, Lloyd��s very existence might dissipate if this continued.


    The Dark Elf��s world tree also fell into endless darkness. The scene that had been constructed by the gray fog as energy had long copsed.


    Lloyd saw a pale purple ball of light in the darkness.


    She approached the ball of light and found that it was thest wisp of pure energy left in the World Tree of the Dark Elves, as well as its consciousness.


    The moment Lloyd touched the ball of light, she felt that her power was gradually recovering.


    At that moment, she also felt the consciousness of the World Tree of the Dark Elves. The thought of the consciousness was to ��entrust myself to her��, to fuse the remaining energy of the two existences together... and then survive together.


    Lloyd could feel that the consciousness of the world tree itself had no malice. In this state, she could only ept its proposal.


    The two balls of light fused in the dark space. When Lloyd opened her eyes again, she was already standing on a barren ground.


    ��I��vee to the real world?��


    Lloyd��s intuition as the god of order immediately discovered that the body she possessed was not made of energy, but real flesh and blood!


    Large amounts of fallen leaves fell from her head. Lloyd was an ancient tree that towered into the sky, but the leaves on the tree had already been scattered. The tree itself had lost its aura of life and dered its death.


    ��Holy... Holy Tree.��


    A voice rang out beside Lloyd. It was a group of dark elves. Their bodies were very thin.


    When they saw the leaves on the world tree fall, despair appeared on their faces.


    ��Who are you? !��


    One of the Dark Elf elders noticed Lloyd, who had suddenly appeared beside the holy tree. Many Dark Elves had entered a state of despair because of the death of the holy tree.


    A ferocious expression appeared on the elder��s face. However, this expression did notst long before an arrow pierced through his throat.


    His throat instantly bled profusely, and he fell to the ground, losing his life.


    ��Enemy... Enemy!��The surrounding dark elves entered a state of panic, and several more arrows shot out from the shadows.


    These arrows urately killed half of the dark elves present, leaving behind only a portion of the young dark elves and two elderly elders.


    Lloyd also entered a state of vignce. She used the little magic left in her body to prepare to construct a spell to defend against the attacks of strangers.


    At this moment, a figure holding a longbow slowly walked out of the forest.


    It was also a dark elf, but her clothes werepletely different from all the other dark elves present.


    ��Trina, you... You��re still alive!��


    One of the surviving elders instantly recognized the Dark Elf.


    ��Of course I��m still alive. I should be asking you why you��re still alive, but I don��t want to know the answer right now... and...��


    She nocked another arrow on the bowstring and aimed it at the elder. The moment the arrow left the bowstring, the elder tried to cast a spell to block it... but the pration of the arrow was too strong.., it pierced through the heart of the Dark Elf Elder.


    ��My name is thousand-face!��


    Thousand-face used another arrow to kill the remaining elder, leaving only eight young dark elves.


    ��Stop, don��t continue.��Lloyd��s kindness allowed her to block in front of the young dark elves.


    ��I won��t do anything to children.��


    The longbow in thousand-face��s hand disappeared. She nced at the world tree that had turned into dust and disappeared behind Lloyd and sighed softly.


    ��Is... is that so?��


    Lloyd saw thousand-face put away the longbow and slightly let down her guard. However, the moment she let down her guard, thousand-face took out a special handcuff and handcuffed her arms.


    ��But I��m sorry... you have toe with me. After all, you have inherited the ability of our race��s World Tree,��thousand faces said.


    In fact, she had already gone into hiding on the ind on Berchmont��s back yesterday. Thousand Faces spent a day investigating the internal state of her remaining race.


    The final conclusion was that none of the adults were worthy of pity!


    At the same time, thousand-face also obtained a connection with her world tree, and the decision to merge with Lloyd was also made by her.


    The result was that Lloyd became A... Moving World Tree.


    ��Do you know who you��re facing? I��m the god of Order!��


    Lloyd tried to break free from the handcuffs on her hands, but even though she was proficient in countless order magic, the weak magic in her body simply could not support her to cast these spells.


    ��Of course I know, that��s why you have toe with me. This is my employer��s order... This is to prevent you from escaping,��thousand faces said.


    ��Who is your employer! How dare you treat the god like this... wait, the person who spread fire?��


    Lloyd could only think of the person who dared to treat the god of order like this, which was probably the controller of the person who spread fire, Jose.


    ��Eh? You��re quite smart,��thousand facesplimented Lloyd as she acknowledged the true identity of her employer.


    She ignored Lloyd��s dissatisfied voice and walked over to the group of young Dark Elves. They all seemed to be afraid of thousand faces.


    Thousand Faces looked at the small group of people that might be thest of her race, and her emotions were veryplicated.


    She took out a package that contained some food.


    ��Eat. After you finish eating, you can go wherever you want. You can follow me if you want.��


    Thousand-face had no intention of protecting them. It was all up to them to decide whether to stay or leave.


    After doing all this, a rope made of magic appeared in thousand-face��s hand. The rope happened to be connected to the handcuffs on Lloyd��s hand.


    ��I didn��t ask you to leave.��


    Thousand-face pulled the rope in her hand and forced Lloyd to follow her.


    ��This humiliation... i... I will never forget it!��


    Lloyd had never suffered such grievance since he was born, but thousand-facepletely ignored her and continued to look for an exit to leave the ind.


    During this time, four young dark elves carried some food and followed thousand-face from afar.


    For these dark elves who were already homeless, thousand-face was probably their only hope of survival.

 Chapter 954

    ?


    Chapter 954: Chapter 975,800 years..


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was the first time Lloyd had descended into the human world. Everything she knew about the human world in the past came from the stories of heroes and sublimates in the world of consciousness.


    Descending into the human world with her physical body was a new experience for her.


    In the end, not only did her believers note to wee her, but she also became a prisoner of the Dark Elves!


    Thousand-face brought Lloyd back to Nn through a functioning teleportation portal in the country by the sea.


    Ever since Nn��s teleportation portal absorbed the energy of the world tree, it was basically open to the public whenever they wanted. However, thousand-face had the right to use Nn��s teleportation portal privately, it could only be done with the support of Joshua.


    After returning to Nn, thousand-face brought Lloyd and the four young Dark Elves to an alley at the edge of the central teleportation circle.


    ��Get in the car.��


    There were two magic cars parked here. Thousand-face brought Lloyd to the door of one of the magic cars. She opened the door and said to Lloyd.


    ��You... What does that human named Joshua want to Do?��


    Lloyd asked thousand-face this question countless times along the way. Thousand-face answered Lloyd with silence.


    ��I just want to make a small deal with you.��


    Jose��s voice came out of the car. Lloyd looked inside the car and found that Jose was sitting in the driver��s seat.


    Thousand-face gently pushed the back of the god of order. She lost her bnce and fell on the passenger seat. It was Jose who held her in the middle of the car so that she barely didn��t hit her head.


    After confirming that Lloyd was sitting in the passenger seat, she took out another key and threw it to Joshua. After doing all this, thousand-face immediately closed the car door, not giving Lloyd any time to react.


    After thousand-face finished doing all this, she brought the four young dark elves to her magic-powered car.


    ��Thousand-face is not in a good mood right now. After all, even though those dark elves are her enemies, they are still her only remaining blood rtives.��


    Joshua first apologized for thousand-face��s rude behavior, but judging from the expression on the god of Order��s face, she did not ept Joshua��s apology at all.


    ��You... Do you know what will happen if you treat a god like this? !��


    Lloyd was really scared right now. He was brought to a deserted alley by a stranger and forced into the passenger seat of the car. He was also wearing a pair of handcuffs.


    Any girl would be terrified.


    ��This handcuff was made by thousand-face himself. It has nothing to do with me.��


    Jose used the key thrown by thousand-face to unlock Lloyd��s handcuffs. He raised his hands to show that he did not mean any harm.


    However, the moment the handcuffs fell, Lloyd wanted to regain the initiative and his dignity as a god!


    ��Jose... You��ve helped me a lot and saved me from the dark space. I��ll reward you for what you��ve done... but now I have to leave.��


    Lloyd only wanted to return to the world of her consciousness to recover her power. She was not in the mood to talk about a deal with Jose.


    The runes that appeared beside her were to warn Jose not to stop her.


    Lloyd lived up to her status as the god of order. The order magic that she created was exuding a dangerous aura... but she once again ignored the low mana content in her body, which was even lower than that of a magic apprentice.


    In the end, when Lloyd was about to build a super powerful magic to force Joshua back, her blue mana instantly bottomed out.


    The white runes shattered next to Lloyd. The dizzy feeling of the magic power in her body being emptied made Lloyd fall weakly on the passenger seat.


    When Joshua saw Lloyd suddenly enter a weak state, he instantly withdrew the gray magic in his hand.


    ��I must return to my world. Don��t interfere with me anymore!��


    Lloyd used thest bit of strength in her body to say this.


    The worst thing was that after she said this, Joshua saw Lloyd��s body begin to gradually be translucent.


    It was likely that the god of order would soon disappear in front of Josh.


    Josh immediately summoned the white cat and ced it on Lloyd��s head.


    ��Just a little bit of energy is enough, not too much,��Josh specifically instructed.


    The white cat reluctantly gave a little bit of its faith energy to the god of order. Lloyd was barely pulled back from the edge of disappearance.


    When Lloyd came back to his senses, the white cat disappeared from her head.


    ��What... Did you do just now?��


    Lloyd looked at her hands that had once again materialized, and asked Joshua in disbelief.


    She had felt a tremendous power in that instant just now. It was a power that was far greater than what she had umted in her prime!


    ��I just let my God Touch You a little.��


    When Joshua saw that Lloyd was fine, he immediately started the magic car and prepared to drive out of the alley.


    ��The God you raised? How is that possible...��


    ��Actually, it��s not really a god. The Elven World Tree needs the power of faith to grow. I gave them the nutrients they need to grow.��Joshua gave Lloyd an exnation that she could ept.


    ��You mean you helped the World Tree of the elves obtain the faith of the humans? What��s the difference between this and creating a god out of thin air...��


    In Lloyd��s impression, the World Tree of the elves could only absorb the faith of the Guardian Elves.


    ��There��s no difference. That��s what I did.��


    Joshua stepped on the elerator and let the magic car drive out of the alley.


    Lloyd had wanted to question Joshua��s words, but he swallowed them as soon as the magic car entered the street.


    After she fused with the World Tree of the dark elves, she could clearly see the power of faith from the humans.


    In a city in the country by the sea where she was previously, the amount of power of faith that the humans could see was pitifully low.


    However, when it came to Nn... almost everyone on the street was overflowing with dim light particles. Arge number of different beliefs gradually floated above Nn, forming a river made of the power of faith.


    Lloyd looked at the twinkling starlight in the sky. At this moment, she entered a state of near suffocation.


    ��Impossible. It��s too... ridiculous to make humans believe in a tree.��


    Even though the truth was right in front of her, Lloyd was still unwilling to admit what she was seeing.


    She looked at the colorful belief in the sky. Almost none of it belonged to her.


    ��I didn��t make them believe in a tree. That��s what they believe in.��


    Jose pointed at the TV projected from a shop on the street. In the content of the TV, Tyreen was telling thetest chapter of Sherlock Holmes.

 Chapter 955

    ?


    Chapter 955: Chapter 976, pilgrimage


    Trantor: 549690339


    After cultivating trees for so many years, Joe had basically figured out the mechanism of the power of faith in this world. He could also guess the current state that Lloyd was in.


    Although order magic was one of the most popr magic systems in the world, it did not mean that Lloyd had arge number of believers.


    Most of the spellcasters who used order magic only knew the name Lloyd. Perhaps they did not even know what the god of order looked like.


    On the other hand, there might be many more believers of the god of Holy Light, Monica, who was born in the Holy Light Magic System. After all, this god was the national religion of the country of the sacred religion.


    Lloyd��s condition aftering to Nn was just as Joshua had expected. The amount of power of faith that she could absorb was pitifully small.


    ��Ahem... can we go now?��


    Joshua parked the magic car beside the street because Lloyd had requested that he personally find out what kind of power of faith that she was using.


    As ast resort, Joshua had to let the Goddesse to the shop that was broadcasting a television program so that she could see it clearly.


    Lloyd seemed to be in a trance when he was halfway through reading it. The shop assistants in the shop all noticed the goddess who had been standing in front of the shop but did note in to buy anything.


    ��Impossible.��Lloyd was still mumbling to himself. ��I can analyze the inscription sequence that makes up this image, but these inscription sequences do not have the ability to produce so much power of faith.��


    Lloyd turned to look at Joshua.


    ��Are you using other systems of inscriptions? or... are there some keyponents hidden in this shop?��


    Lloyd was not watching a TV program during this period of time, but analyzing the structure of the TV.


    ��Is this the way of thinking of science students?��Looking at Lloyd��s face, which looked like he had been deceived, Jose began to think about how to exin it to Lloyd.


    Jose nced at the time. Thousand faces was very punctual... he had brought the god of order from the country near the sea to him at 9:00 a.m.


    There were still three hours before Hiri��s ss ended. In the afternoon, Joshua also had a meeting with Farosi��s ck swan troupe to discuss the arrangements for the exhibition.


    ��There should still be time.��


    Joshua sat back in the driver��s seat of the magic car and waved at Lloyd.


    ��Come on, I��ll take you to the birthce of faith.��


    Lloyd hesitated for a while at Jose��s invitation. She wanted to find a ce to let her consciousness enter the world of consciousness, but she was curious about how Jose had collected so much power of faith.


    In the end, curiosity overcame Lloyd��s suspicion. She obediently sat in the co-pilot seat of Jose��s magic car.


    ��The birthce... you even built a temple or an altar for that tree?��


    The ce of origin that Lloyd could think of was this kind of ce. She had heard from the heroes that someone had built a temple and erected a monument for her.


    That was probably one of the happiest news Lloyd had heard. It was a pity that the hero did not tell her where the temple was.


    ��No... the ce we are going to is called a cinema. From your point of view... it is actually simr to the function of a Temple?��


    Joshua thought carefully about what Lloyd said and realized that Lloyd was right. Believers went to the temple to pay respect to their god, and fans went to the cinema to meet their favorite stars.


    Therefore, there was not much difference between watching a cinema and a temple based on Lloyd��s three views.


    ��A temple called a cinema?��Lloyd finally understood what Joshua said.


    ��As expected of the goddess who has an Allie.��


    Joshua whispered. Lloyd did not seem to hear what Joshua said.


    This ce was not far from the White Thorn Theatre. It took Joshua more than ten minutes to send Lloyd to the entrance of the White Thorn Theatre.


    The White Thorn Theatre had be more and more magnificent after a few months. Just by looking at the scale of the building... if outsiders did not know about it, it was really easy to treat it as a temple dedicated to some god.


    It was obvious that Lloyd had already treated this ce as a temple.


    ��There are actually so many peopleing to make a pilgrimage?��


    Lloyd stood at the bottom of the steps of the White Thorn Theatre and looked up. There was almost an endless stream of people on the steps of the White Thorn Theatre. He estimated that there were more than a thousand people just by looking at them.


    ��Why are you still standing there?��


    Jose had already climbed up the steps and was ready to enter the cinema. He found Lloyd still standing at the bottom of the steps, hesitating.


    ��Nothing.��


    Lloyd climbed up the steps in one go. In her opinion, entering the temples of other gods was equivalent to smashing the ce.


    However, she was the great god of order. There was no need for her to be afraid of these things.


    Lloyd followed Joshua into the White Thorn Theatre. Lloyd was at a loss as to what to do with the crowd gathered in the main hall of the theatre.


    ��There��s more than one God worshipped here?��Lloyd looked around at the power of faith emitted from the humans around him. There were threepletely different faiths in this group of people, and the white part was the mostmon.


    ��The gods that are worshipped change every day, right? Let me think about that one.��Jose looked at the few movies that had been released recently. As expected, other than the boy in striped pajamas, the rest were all upied by Faroese��s movies.


    If Faroese, led by Mrs. Cesar, started to create movies in a crazy manner, the movies would be more and more detailed.


    This was the result that Joshua wanted to see the most!


    ��What are they buying?��When Lloyd looked around, he saw that someone was exchanging money for some strange coins.


    ��The right to pay respect to their gods.��Joshua once again gave an exnation that Lloyd could understand.


    As the behind-the-scenes manager of the White Thorn Theater, Sir White Thorn had prepared a private theater. Unfortunately, Joshua had never used it once.


    Joshua had also seen a few of Faroese��s movies. These were all movies that Joshua and Hiri bought tickets to watch in the normal theater.


    It was the same this time.


    A long-released movie, ��The devil is not too cold,��was released again today. Joshua bought two movie tickets for ��The devil is not too cold,��or... movie coins.


    ��Follow me.��


    Lloyd followed Joshua��s instructions. She came to the back of the theater with curiosity and anticipation.


    She was wondering what method Joshua used to gather so many loyal followers.


    ��You can sit here.��


    Joshua pointed to a spot in the theater that he had chosen.


    Lloyd looked around. The surrounding fiber optic cables were very dark and mysterious.


    However, the magic structure around them could not escape Lloyd��s eyes, including the projector above the theater.


    Not long after she sat down, the screen began to glow. She began to analyze the inscriptions that made up the light, but once again, she was disappointed.


    The inscriptions seemed so normal to her that she could only focus on the images that appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 956

    ?


    Chapter 956: Chapter 977, I��m listening


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the screening of ��The devil is not too cold��was over, Josh took Lloyd back to the magic car.


    ��Is the temple showing the believers... the experience of the god Matilda as a mortal?��


    Lloyd sat in the passenger seat and fell into deep thought. Throughout the movie, she had been thinking about how Josh had gathered so many believers.


    So much so that Lloyd looked at the movie with a very rational gaze.


    ��This is just acting. The story is not real. The actress who ys Matilda is called Carrie. She is the host of the World Tree of the ck Wood Elves,��said Joshua.


    ��Acting? Not Real... isn��t this cheating the believers...��Lloyd��s idea could not be reversed at all.


    Jose stopped the action of starting the magic car with a headache and turned to look at the goddess who was still in deep thought.


    ��Let me ask you directly, what are your thoughts after watching this movie?��Jose asked.


    ��The movie, those images? My thoughts... mortals are still too fragile.��


    Lloyd once again said an answer that Jose did not know how to answer.


    ��Other than that? Didn��t you find it interesting when Matilda and Leon were together? Didn��t you feel sad after the death of the male lead Leon?��


    Jose chose the parts in ��The devil is not too cold��that left a deep impression on the audience.


    ��I will not be infected by human emotions,��Lloyd said to Jose seriously.


    Unfortunately, she was not very good at lying. When Joshua looked at her dark gray pupils, she looked away guiltily.


    Lloyd��s skin color was so white that it did not have much blood color, so Joshua could clearly see the marks around her eyes after she cried.


    ��If I say that there is a second and third performance like this, do you want to continue watching?��Joshua asked Lloyd another question.


    The god of order opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she quickly pursed her lips and shook her head gently.


    ��I just want to know how you managed to gather so many believers.��Lloyd did not understand this question even after watching the entire movie.


    ��Do you want to Learn?��Joshua once again threw Lloyd a multiple choice question.


    The god of order hesitated again at this moment. She could not let go of her pride as a god, but Lloyd took a look at the scenery outside the car window.


    Nn��s sky was covered by the river formed by the power of faith. Lloyd clenched his hands and nodded his head with great difficulty.


    ��Okay, I��ll teach you... But you have to test your aptitude.��


    Joshua started the magic car and drove directly to the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��I think the test ispletely unnecessary. As long as there��s enough magic, there��s nothing I can��t do,��Lloyd said confidently.


    ..


    In the Silent Hall on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    It was the time for Nn television station to broadcast cat and mouse, so the Silent Hall was empty for a period of time.


    The God of order, Lloyd, who came from the world of consciousness, was showing off her singing voice in the hall of silence.


    Joshua handed her a rtively simple music score and let her try to sing the song on the score.


    ��Why do you have to cover your ears? Don��t you know the most basic etiquette when listening to others sing?��


    Lloyd seemed to have singing experience. When she was halfway through singing, she found that Joshua had already covered his ears with both hands. He was looking at Lloyd who was singing with an expression of ��I��m listening��.


    ��I want to survive more than etiquette. Miss, your voice probably can��t even save the best sound engineer?��


    Joshua saw that the god of order was quite beautiful, but her singing voice and her appearance were simply existences from another dimension.


    ��Sound engineer? My singing has been praised by many heroes!��Lloyd seemed to still stubbornly believe that she sang very well.


    Joshua gave up on arguing with the goddess and directly asked where Tyreen was.


    Tyreen replied that she was writing a song in her room. This Frost Elf had be more and more diligent recently, which made Joshua feel quite gratified.


    Joshua directly used Tyreen��s summoning spell and let the Frost elf rush to the Hall of silence from his room.


    ��I��ll get a professional to show you.��Joshua waited for less than ten seconds before the door to the hall of silence was knocked on.


    ��Joshua... I��m in.��


    Tyreen gently pushed the door open and walked into the Hall of silence. If Hiri were to leave ss now, he would probably point at Lloyd and say, ��This is apletely fake goddess, right?��


    In fact, Roydel was speechless the moment he saw Tyreen. She dropped the crystal in her hand to the ground and used her other hand to cover her eyes.


    The light emitted from Tyreen��s body Stung Roydel��s eyes. Roydel could not even look directly at Tyreen.


    Roydel immediately erased his vision of the power of faith. Only then did the light emitted from Tyreen��s bodypletely disappear.


    ��Who... who is she?��


    Lloyd was certain that she had seen the power of faith surrounding Tyreen��s body. It was so numerous that even her voice was a little choked up when she spoke.


    ��Nn is currently one of the most popr singers,��Joshua directly made a very short introduction.


    ��Singer... singer? What kind of God��s profession is that...��


    At this moment, Lloyd��s head seemed to bepletely broken. She had suffered repeated blows in the human world.


    ��Joshua, she has the aura of the holy tree in her body.��


    Tyreen was also observing Lloyd. The World tree in the body of the god of order could not deceive Tyreen��s eyes.


    ��Don��t worry about this first. Tyreen, sing a short paragraph ording to the score above.��Joshua Handed Tyreen the script that Lloyd sang.


    Tyreen did not ask why. She nced at the content on the score and began to sing softly.


    The moment Lloyd Heard Tyreen��s singing, a thought of plete defeat��appeared in her mind.


    The song was not long. Tyreen soon hummed it to the end. When Joshua looked at Lloyd again, she tried her best to maintain her expressionless state, but her eyelids could not help but Twitch.


    ��If you can sing to this level, I can also let you have so many believers.��Joshua threw out another request.


    ��Let me return to the world of consciousness.��


    This goddess still had some self-awareness.


    ��It doesn��t matter if you can��t do it. I have many ways to let you have more believers, but the premise is that you must listen to mymand.��When Joshua said this, he seemed to have remembered something. ��Also, the World Tree in your body is my trophy, which means that half of your body belongs to me.��

 Chapter 957

    ?


    Chapter 957: Chapter 978, the gathering


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jose had Lloyd do other tests, and the final result was that Lloyd was a once-in-a-thousand-years loser in singing, painting, and acting.


    At the end of the test, Lloyd��s self-esteem was on the verge of copse. Since she came to the mortal world, she seemed to have not experienced anything good.


    ��Didn��t you hire her to write code for you?��


    At this time, Hili had finished her ss. She stood outside the hall of silence and looked at the god of order, Royde, who was sitting inside.


    It was lunchtime now. Royde had a body of flesh and blood, so of course he had to eat. So, Joshua asked the kitchen to cook a bowl of rice for her.


    When the goddess ate fried rice in the hall of silence, she could not stop crying. It was unknown whether it was because the rice was too delicious or because she had too many troubles.


    Fortunately, Tyreen was by her side, trying tofort her. As a result, when Lloyd thought of Tyreen��s believers, he cried even harder.


    When Hiri just came to the hall of silence after ss, he thought that he was filming a ��food movie��.


    ��The efficiency of collecting believers might not be as fast as bing an actor or a singer. She now belongs to a walking world tree. I want her to learn how to expand her believers on her own.��


    Joshua thought about it carefully. The three world trees he had now basically had the ability to expand their believers, but most of them were actors and singers.


    Lloyd��s talent meant that she could only be a... programmer.


    ��Aren��t you going to hold some exhibition? How about letting this god of order help make some interesting games as exhibits?��Hiri said.


    ��This is also part of my n... But after you y a game, will you really worship the Creator?��


    Although Jose had a few game makers on earth that he worshipped, this was limited to Jose��s line of work.


    Normal yers basically just needed to know whatpany produced the game, and few people would care about who exactly did it... After all, the list of behind-the-scenes creators was used to skip it.


    ��When there is only one producer, the answer is yes.��


    When Hiri said this, he put his hands behind his back. When he looked at Joshua, his cherry red lips curled into an arc.


    Joshua forgot that Hiri was his first fan in this world.


    ��In short, let this god of order be disappointed for a while.��Joshua did not want to disturb Lloyd who was crying and eating fried rice.


    Josh didn��t like to deal with this kind of unruly Missy. Now that he carefully calcted the time, it was time for his invited guests to visit.


    ��Also, Josh... I made something interesting during ss. Wait for me for a while.��


    Hiri said and went upstairs. Josh could only wait outside the hall of silence. Not long after, Hiri came downstairs with a wooden box.


    Josh did not have the time to ask what was inside the wooden box. Hiri directly opened the wooden box.


    The wooden box contained a square stone-like object. Josh did not see what it was at first nce, but when he saw it clearly at second nce, he revealed a helpless smile.


    ��This is Mahjong?��Josh reached into the wooden box and took out one of the pieces. From the pattern on the surface, Josh was sure that this thing was a mahjong.


    ��I saw it in your notebook. So it��s called mahjong... Mahjong.��Hiri hesitated for a while before he managed to pronounce the ent that Josh mentioned.


    ��Notebook... that��s just some notes that I casually drew.��


    Josh tried to figure out the four objects in his hand. He felt a sense of nostalgia.


    ��Then how should I y this... Throw It at people?��


    Hiri only saw the drawing of the Mahjong set in Josh��s notebook. He had no idea what the rules of the game were.


    ��It��s too scary to throw at people, but people who are a little grumpy after losing might do it... and Hiri, you don��t have all your cards.��


    Josh looked at the wooden box that Hiri was holding. There was only half of the mahjong in it, and some strange patterns were mixed into it.


    Maybe Healy mistook Mahjong as a set-changing board game like Hearthstone legend.


    ��Well... go to the ssroom and finish the rest,��Josh said.


    ..


    Mrs. Caesar visited Hearthstone Tavern again after more than a month.


    The scale of Hearthstone Tavern had expanded a lot. In addition to Hearthstone, the tavern��s signature game, there was an additional ce called go.


    ��Ms. Donnell.��


    After seeing Mrs. Caesar��s visit, the gray-clothed person directly left the side of the chess table and gestured to the second floor of Hearthstone Tavern.


    She hade this time to discuss with Jose about the ��exhibition��.


    Mrs. Caesar��s daughter, Gloria, naturally followed her.


    ��Gray-clothed person... has the sage assembly really decided to lend the Crystal Pce to Jose?��


    Mrs. Caesar asked the gray-clothed man in a low voice as she led her daughter upstairs.


    From what she had heard, the Sage Council had decided to lend Nn��s Crystal Pce to Jose as an exhibition venue. The Crystal Pce had always been the venue for the world��s Fair since its establishment.


    This was the first time that this building had been used outside of the world��s Fair.


    ��I believe that what Josh is doing is the progress of this era,��the gray-clothed man answered Mrs. Caesar directly. ��He is qualified to hold a personal exhibition in the Crystal Pce.��


    ��Qualified... ?��


    Mrs. Caesar repeated. She remembered that when she first met Josh, he was a demon who had juste to the human world from the demon world.


    And now, Joshua was probably the person who had the most say in the entire Nn.


    When Mrs. Caesar came to the second floor, she saw two figures that she had to be familiar with. They were the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shier, and the Saintess of the sacred church, Gloria.


    ��His Majesty Shier, and... His Excellency Gloria.��


    Mrs. Caesar was good at socializing, not only in the inner circle of the Faroese nobles, but also in the circle of the nobles in other countries.


    ��Hello.��


    Shier had just arrived. When she was still looking for Gloria to ask where Joshua was, Mrs. Caesar had already arrived with Gloria.


    In front of outsiders, shier still maintained his cold face.


    But Gloria, who was hiding behind Mrs. Caesar, waved at Shier. Shier could only subconsciously wave back.


    ��Are you all waiting for Mr. Joshua?��


    Mrs. Caesar nced at the corridor on the second floor of the Hearthstone Tavern. In the past, Joshua was often in the study room, but there was no sign of him.


    At this time, a white cat appeared in front of everyone. She let out a meow to attract everyone��s attention and then walked upstairs.


    ��It asked us to follow it.��Of course, Gloria could understand the white cat��s words. She was the first to follow the white cat. This time, Myrce did not allow Gloria to run around.


    After she finished the rescue in the epidemic area, she immediately returned to the holy city to report. Today, as she wished, she could follow Gloria when she visited Joshua again.


    Gloria followed the white cat to the room on the third floor, which was used to teach Hiri. When she pushed the door open, Joshua was holding a carving knife and a paintbrush in his hand.


    ��Huh? You��re all here?��


    Josh ced a mahjong piece he had made on the table.


    ��Just in time to try a game.��

 Chapter 958

    ?


    Chapter 958: Chapter 979, Messiah: I feel that you are targeting me


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jose had not touched mahjong for almost three years, but he remembered all the rules of Mahjong clearly.


    This game was also an ancient game with a little difficulty for beginners. When Jose first introduced the rules, at least half of the people in the room were confused.


    As a result, the only people who could fight with Joshua at the same table were Gloria, Mrs. Caesar... and the gray-clothed person who had mastered the go skill.


    It had been twenty minutes since everyone entered the room where the purple-clothed person taught. In the first ten minutes, Joshua spent exining the rules of Mahjong, and in the next ten minutes, he ced it on the Mahjong game.


    When it was Joshua��s turn, Joshua reached out and touched a 90,000 yuan card. After ncing at his trump card, Joshua threw the 90,000 yuan card out.


    Seeing that the card that Joshua threw out was like a hunter who had been observing his prey for a long time, Gloria stretched out her hand and took the 90,000 yuan card that Joshua threw out.


    ��Is this what you call a trump card?��Gloria directly used her hand to disy her trump card on the table.


    ��Yes... It��s still the same.��


    Joshua once again realized how terrifying this Saintess��ability to understand was. Gloria was like a goddess of order whose EQ was full.


    When the gray-clothed man and Mrs. Caesar were still in the exploratory stage, she had already figured out how to ��win More��in this game.


    ��Fortunately, there��s nothing strange in this game.��


    Joshua pushed his trump card into the table to indicate that the game was over.


    ��Joshua, what��s the difference between all the cards and the other cards...��the gray-clothed man showed an extraordinary interest in this game. For an old man like him, Mahjong was even more attractive than go.


    ��Although the cards are a way to win, there are also levels... if we ce a bet, we��ll probably have to pay this miss helolia... eight times or twenty-four times the bet,��Joshua said.


    ��This game seems to be some kind of Gamble?��


    Myrce, who had been standing behind Helolia all this time, instantly reacted.


    ��Of course we have to bet something to y mahjong.��


    Jose��s words caused a strange coldness to appear behind Myrce.


    ��Ahem, Mr. Jose, this is an interesting game.��After ying a few rounds, Mrs. Caesar coughed lightly and said, ��But you didn��t ask us toe here... I don��t think you��re here to y this game.��


    ��Of course not. I want to give the world cultural exhibition film exhibition... to Faroese.��


    Josh said to Mrs. Caesar while cleaning the mahjong tiles that had been mixed up on the table.


    ��World Cultural Exhibition?��


    ��I just thought of the name of the exhibition. It��s simple and direct,��Josh said. ��I��ve decided to hold an award ceremony for the film, Best Film Award, Best Actor Award, Best Actress Award, and so on.��


    ��Your proposal sounds a bit like the Genovese Award of Faroese. I��m also one of the awards that the academy��s artists are passionate about.��


    Mrs. Caesar was a standard academy-born artist. Of course, she valued the highest honor of the Faroese art world.


    ��I remember that the award was evaluated by the nobles. I��m afraid... It��s not very clean, right?��Jose said a description that all the nobles of Faroese were somewhat afraid of.


    ��Yes... The winners of the awards each year are basically decided by the instructors of the various academies, but there��s still a public nature to it.��


    Madam Caesar, who knew the inside story, could not deny Jose��s guess, so she told Jose the exact details of her feelings.


    ��Then there��s no meaning at all. The movie awards at the World Cultural Exhibition will be based on the form of audience voting. As for the awards, I still hope that Faroese can help design them, as well as the design of the venue.��


    ��The audience votes?��


    When Mrs. Caesar heard this, she would not be so stupid as to say something like, ��What kind of artistic appreciation do thosemoners have?��.


    She spent a few minutes discussing in detail with Jose about the various awards that needed to be announced this time.


    ��Best Screeny, Best Score, Best Supporting Actor, Best Supporting Actress, and so on...��


    Joshua counted more than ten awards with his fingers. In the end, Mrs. Caesar took a note.


    ��Can the organizer also write down Mrs. Caesar��sst request?��Joshua made onest request.


    ��I... AM very happy.��


    Mrs. Caesar thought for a while and still agreed to all of Joshua��s requests.


    After the discussion of the movie part of the exhibition ended, Mrs. Caesar wanted to get up and leave. As a matter of course, Carrie was ced in Mrs. Caesar��s care at Hearthstone Tavern.


    After seeing her mother leave, the flower of Faroese could not wait to sit at her mother��s mahjong table.


    ��Jose... I should go set up the enchantment in the Crystal Pce.��


    Although the gray-clothed man wanted to stay and y a few more rounds, when an owl stood on his head and pecked his head, the gray-clothed man had no choice but to stand up and announce his departure.


    ��Goodbye, teacher.��


    Shiel watched the gray-clothed man leave the ssroom. After she finished waving her hand, she nced at Hiri, who was beside Jose.


    Hiri directly pointed at the empty seat in the gray-clothed man, meaning that Shiel should not stand on ceremony.


    ��Do you still want to y?��Jose asked.


    ��For sure! and... Let��s make a bet.��


    Carrie already had this idea when she was watching her mother y.


    The flower of Faroese once again inadvertently revealed that Little devil-like smile.


    ��Do you want to Bet Money?��Shier didn��t understand the meaning behind Carrie��s smile. He naively took out a bag of gold coins and ced it beside the table.


    ��This is too vulgar! Let��s make a bet...��Carrie Thought for a while and came up with an excellent idea. ��Whoever loses, take off a piece of clothing.��


    Josh almost fell to the ground when he heard Gloria��s suggestion.


    ��Isn��t this even more vulgar!��


    Myrce refuted Gloria��s suggestion before Josh could say anything.


    Josh nced at Gloria at this time. The flower of Faroese hade prepared. The ck dress she was wearing was soplicated that it could be counted as three pieces per piece.


    ��Don��t take off your clothes. Let��s change into clothes.��Jose refolded the mahjong tiles on the table. ��I��m going to invite some people at the world cultural exhibition... to wear the costumes of games and movies and y the characters in games or movies in this way. Each person will have 25,000 points. One thousand points per game. Whoever loses all the points first will have to y a designated role. What do you think?��


    When Myrce heard Joshua��s suggestion, she instantly took a few steps back in rm. She might have already regretted following Gloria to look for Joshua.


    As Myrce had expected... Gloria epted the bet directly from Joshua.

 Chapter 959

    ?


    Chapter 959: Chapter 980, the direction of the future


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��I should congratte you first.��


    Seeing that Jose threw out another card, Gloria chose to use the bar method to take the card that Jose threw out.


    ��Congratte on what?��Jose looked at the card table on Gloria��s side. She had already yed two cards.


    ��You killed a messenger. This is something that I could never imagine in the past, but the facts proved that you did it.��


    Gloria did not care about the surrounding Shea and Gloria. There was nothing to hide about this information, after all, Gloria knew that these two were heroes who had killed the messenger with their own hands... it was just that no one else knew about it.


    ��It��s quite easy to kill that lord of the gray fog.��


    When it was Gloria��s turn, she took out a card. It did not look like a good card, so she directly threw it out.


    ��Is it... Easy? With such a huge amount of world tree energy as support, it��s really easy to kill a messenger.��


    ��You��re not going to say that we killed... the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings, are you?��When Joshua heard Gloria��s tone, it sounded like she was about to announce the BOSS behind the scenes.


    ��The Four Heavenly Kings are worthy of Joshua��s description. Hate is not the weakest of the messengers, but it��s not the strongest either... his duty is to invade, to invade our world from the continent that I mentioned.��Gloria stared at the card that Shier threw out, after hesitating for a while, she still did not do anything.


    ��Hate has failed. This is a signal... in the future, their invasion will probably be faster, and...��


    Gloria looked at the card that Joshua threw out again. She also touched a card. What she touched was a card..


    With her currentbination, she could have immediately won the game with a wild card, but Gloria was waiting... she wanted a bigger wild card.


    ��Joshua... They will target you,��Helolia said as she threw one out.


    ��I��ll kill as many as Come,��Hiri said directly to helolia.


    ��A mother who has a new soul in her body is not suitable to say this.��


    Helolia saw through Hiri��s current condition at a nce. This was probably the only thing that Joshua was worried about.


    ��I will also ensure his safety,��shier said at this time. ��This is in the name of the Kingdom of Frost.��


    When Shier finished his sentence, it happened to be Carrie��s turn to touch the cards. When she saw what she touched, Hiri and Shier said the same lines as if they were confessing.


    ��I. . .��Carrie pondered for a short while, then she puffed up her chest and said solemnly, ��In the name of the ckwood Elves, I will also ensure the safety of Joshua Arnold.��


    Gloria��s oath sounded a little like the Holy Maiden��s quiet and sacred charm. However, the next second, the ckwood Elf Holy Maiden threw out the 80,000 dors in her hand, and the charm was gone.


    ��I��m touched that my life is so valuable, but you know, Gloria... I don��t like to be beaten. Compared to passive defense, I like to be an invader.��


    Joshua��s voice sounded a bit provocative. Although Heloria remained expressionless, Myrce��s expression changed slightly behind her.


    Heloria didn��t turn around, but she could still sense Myrce��s mood..


    ��Myrce, what do you want to say?��Heloria asked.


    ��I just feel... It��s a bit ironic. When I heard this demon say that he was an invader,��Myrce replied, the female knight had no choice but to speak out her inner thoughts, ��I��ve been deceived by him several times. However, in the past two years, he might be the most... kind-hearted demon I��ve ever seen. I really can��t imagine him as an invader.��


    ��Are you praising or belittling...��


    Why did Joshua feel that this female knight was saying ��this is the most unbeatable demon I��ve ever seen��in another way


    ��That��s all I can think about.��


    After saying that, Myrce shut her mouth. She still refused tomunicate with Joshua. In the past two years, this female Knight��s vignce towards Joshua had changed from ��enemy��to ��bastard who likes to tease himself��.


    ��No... Myrce, Joshua Arnold is the most terrifying demon invader in the past 100 years.��Gloria directly denied Myrce��s opinion. ��He single-handedly took down Nn. In less than half a year, he had already caused the fall of the entire Faroese... Now, the steel nation and the Frost Nation will soon be included in his territory.��


    When Gloria said this, no one answered. She once again threw out a useless card and said,.


    ��All of us sitting here can be considered his captives.��


    ��The way I describe it makes me very unhappy, but I can��t find any reason to refute it.��After careful consideration, it seemed to be true.


    Ever since the movie that Jose had shot began to flourish, there had been a wave of movie-making all over Faroese. The most direct point was that... Gloria was sure that.., she would definitely not be able to survive without the magic!


    ��The frost hasn��t fallen yet. It��s still about half a step away.��


    Shier did not seem to like the way Gloria described it. At the same time, Shier stole a nce at Joshua.


    Joshua could roughly understand the meaning behind the frosty owl��s small eyes. It was probably hinting that the frost kingdom��s magic had not reached 100% coverage.


    ��But the situation on the other continent is not as simple as it is here,��Gloria said directly to Joshua. ��That ce has beenpletely devoured by the gray fog. Even if there are still living creatures that have retained their consciousness, they may not be called humans.��


    ��I��ve inquired about something from a goddess. The power source of the Lord of the gray fog, which is also the messenger, is the negative emotions of living creatures. And those beasts that have not developed intelligence seem to be unable to absorb energy.��


    Joshua did not know what Helolia was trying to say with such a long speech, but now Joshua wanted to refute one of Helolia��s arguments.


    ��So if the messenger really upied another continent, they would not kill all the living beings in order to absorb the energy. Instead, they would put them in an environment of fear, despair, or sadness for a long time.��


    ��Continue.��Helolia stopped ying cards in her hand, wanting to hear what Joshua was going to do next.


    ��Utopia... have you heard of this word?��


    Of course, Joshua��s question caused the girls around him to shake their heads.


    ��It can be understood as a happy city, a city where all the bad things do not exist... I think the country or world under the rule of the messengers should be the opposite of Utopia.��


    ��A city where all the bad things exist.��Hearing this, shier suddenly remembered the tragic situation in the epidemic area, and his expression became a little absent-minded.


    ��So if we really want to go to another continent to expand our business, of course, we have to bring happiness with us!��Joshua said.


    ��The cult of the god of movies and games?��Hiri suddenly thought of a strange name.


    ��Very interesting...��Gloria could not help but smile when she heard Joshua��s suggestion. ��Joshua Arnold... add another wager in this round. The person with the lowest points must agree to a condition of the person with the highest points.��


    ��No, I know you��re going to y Big! Let��s talk about it in the next round!��Joshua saw through Gloria��s trick.

 Chapter 960

    ?


    Chapter 960: Chapter 981, sign a contract with me and be a programmer


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Joshua lost two rounds in a row, hiri directly rolled up his sleeves and went up to the stage personally... Joshua, who was mercilessly eliminated, took this opportunity to go to the Silent Hall to check on the goddess of order��s condition.


    Tyreen��s ability tofort others was obvious. When Joshua arrived outside the Silent Hall, the goddess had already stopped crying and was ying with Tyreen on the magic... The Snowman brothers.


    ��You��ve already started using the magic?��


    Joshua pushed open the door of the Hall of silence and scared the goddess of order who was focused on making snowballs.


    ��I was the one who gave the primary crystal to Miss Roydale on my own ord.��


    Tyreen and Roydale were acting like students who were caught ying games secretly by their teachers. Tyreen was the kind of good student who took the initiative to admit her mistakes, while Roydale directly closed the magic interface, he had an expression that said, ��I don��t know what you��re talking about.��.


    ��This is actually nothing...��


    Joshua moved a chair and sat in front of the two world tree boarders.


    ��So, do you have any thoughts about the magic?��Joshua asked.


    ��This inscription array is soplicated that I can��t imagine it. This should be... an inscription magic that can��t appear in this world.��


    When Lloyd was asked this question by Joshua, she finally found the initiative that she had lost for almost half a month, as well as the confidence that she had copsed before lunch.


    The interface of the magic appeared in front of Lloyd. The interface was still fixed on the game screen of the Yeti Brothers.


    ��But the creator was still recognized by the inscription of order, by the root of this world,��Lloyd said.


    ��I just want to know if you can learn how to form this inscription?��


    Joshua did not want to delve into the origin of the inscription of order. He just wanted to know if Lloyd was qualified to be an excellent programmer.


    ��Although the formation method is veryplicated, it is still the product of the inscription of order. It is not difficult to learn it.��


    ��Very good, you are hired!��


    The moment Lloyd��s voice fell, Joshua put his hand on her shoulder again and took out a contract with his other hand.


    ��Sign this contract now!��


    Lloyd was once again frightened by the look on Joshua��s face as if he was going to eat her up. Lloyd forced herself to calm down and used her hand to move away the w on Joshua��s shoulder.


    Then, she picked up the contract that Joshua handed her and began to read it carefully.


    While Tyreenforted her, she also helped Lloyd to do a psychological counseling job.


    Under the help of the Frost Elf, Lloyd began to carefully examine the matter of helping Joshua. And now, this contract was the condition that Joshua had proposed.


    She began to seriously examine the contract that Joshua gave her. The content of the job was to ��assist in the programming of the runes of order��.


    Lloyd could ept this. As long as it was a job rted to the runes of order, she was confident that she would bepetent.


    Below the list of benefits, there were some things that Lloyd could not understand.


    ��What is the meaning of weekend weekend weekend?��Lloyd criticized the first one and asked.


    ��It��s a new season. I decided on it myself.��


    Before Joshua came to Nn, there was no such thing as a week. However, considering the rest of his employees, Joshua still introduced a weekly schedule.


    It was interesting that... This system seemed to have be popr in Nn. The first to lead the trend were Sir White Thorn Flower and his White Thorn Theatre Company.


    ��Once ites to seven, the weekend is Saturday and seven. You can also call thest day Sunday, A... Happy Day,��said Jose.


    ��Today is Friday. If you are working now, you can rest tomorrow.��


    Tyreen also added that Tyreen did not have time to rest on weekends, but she also enjoyed her work, so she did not really need to rest.


    ��There��s still time to rest?��Lloyd had already understood, and his expression seemed a little surprised.


    ��If you don��t want it, I can remove it,��Josh said.


    ��Of course I need it!��


    Lloyd immediately interrupted Josh, taking back his time to rest.


    ��That��s the second treatment. As for the remuneration... I need to confirm your ability before deciding how much to give you.��


    Joshua was still unable to determine how much this god of order could learn.


    ��Remuneration, I... Don��t really need human money.��


    Lloyd had no concept of money at all, nor was he interested in it.


    ��Then what do you want?��


    Joshua looked at Lloyd��s expression. She seemed to be thinking of other conditions.


    ��I heard from Tyreen that you helped her find so many believers.��


    In just a short afternoon, Lloyd and Tyreen��s rtionship had be so intimate that they had to address each other by name.


    ��I hope you can help me too.��


    This was what Lloyd wanted the most. When she learned that Tyreen had about a million believers, the emotions in her heart could not be described as envy.


    ��This also requires your cooperation, but with your ability, it shouldn��t be a problem. Are there any other conditions?��


    Joshua nced at Lloyd��s hand on the table, and her hand suddenly clenched.


    When the god of order was too emotional, she would always do some unnatural little things, and this was one of them.


    ��Joshua Arnold, your battle with the avatar of an otherworldly being was outstanding. I hope you can help me save the other gods.��


    After Lloyd released his clenched hand, he once again informed Joshua of his mission as the god of order.


    ��One World Mission after another. I knew that the other gods were also corroded by the gray fog just like you.��


    Joshua had already expected this oue, but he did not really want to care about this matter, just like how Joshua had rejected the blue-clothed person��s mission.


    ��It��s been too long, and I can��t confirm their status. I can feel that they exist somewhere in the world,��Lloyd said.


    ��Alright, Alright... I��ll ept this mission as well. I happen to becking some procedures... no, assistant.��


    Joshua took the contract that was pushed to Lloyd and added two additional conditions on the back. In exchange, he conveniently crossed off the sry column.


    ��Just sign it.��Josh handed the contract and pen to Lloyd again.


    ��Is this thing really binding?��


    Lloyd signed her name on the contract with the pen. She could feel that there was no magic barrier in the contract. It was just an ordinary piece of white paper.


    ��It��s not binding. It��s just a file. Don��t look at us like this. We are a serious entertainment guild. Anyway, you are wee to join as a programmer.��


    Joshua took the contract and stood up. Then, he reached out his hand to Lloyd and said.


    ��Take advantage of the preparation time before the exhibition starts to test your ability first.��

 Chapter 961

    ?


    Chapter 961: Chapter 982, first job


    Trantor: 549690339


    Joshua brought Lloyd to the consciousness space of the world tree.


    It was Lloyd��s first time in the consciousness space where the three world trees had fused together.


    The feeling of her floating in this space... if one had to describe it, it would be the feeling of the downtrodden youngdy, who was used to eating steamed buns every day, suddenly returning to the luxurious mansion, there was also arge table of sumptuous food in the mansion.


    Lloyd immediately began to ��swallow his saliva��, but her rationality constantly reminded him that all of this belonged to someone else! It was not his own!


    This was also the difference between Lloyd and al. if it was Al, he might have directly hugged the things in the space of consciousness and started to eat them.


    ��God of Order.��


    The sublimator��s silver veil had long been waiting in the space of consciousness. When she saw Loidel��s arrival, she immediately bowed respectfully to Loidel.


    ��This... was built by you?��


    Loidel stood beside the open-air round table that the sublimators used to rest, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    The surrounding scenery looked very monotonous to ordinary people. There were only a few round tables and benches, but in Loidel��s eyes, it was all an essence made up ofplicated runes of order and arge amount of energy.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that the ck round table was now a big meal... covered with chocte sauce for her.


    ��We are not so extravagant that we would waste energy on these.��


    The silver yarn awkwardly denied Lloyd��s expectations, and at the same time, she looked at Joshua who was behind Lloyd.


    ��The umted power of faith doesn��t need to be saved. It��s also a waste.��


    With a snap of his fingers, the city gate of Storm City appeared in front of Lloyd.


    ��You... how much power of faith did you spend to build and maintain these things?��


    Lloyd raised his head and looked at the city with the Golden Lion g. The gray brick walls in Lloyd��s eyes were all made of the power of faith.


    Although the number of walls was not much, the energy of the entire stormwind city was so much that Lloyd subconsciously covered his mouth.


    When Lloyd first met her role in the World Rift, she was equivalent to a patient with cancer. She did not have any ��appetite��to continue absorbing energy.


    But now that Lloyd��s cancer had been cured, she was like a person who had not eaten for a long time. Seeing a feast ced in front of her, the fact that she could still restrain herself proved that her self-control was very strong.


    ��Don��t you have the power to turn the power of faith into a numerical value?��


    Joshua ran to the side of the mistress��silver veil and picked up the white cat who was standing at her feet. Then, he sent the white cat into Lloyd��s Arms.


    Lloyd was the embodiment of the world tree of the Frost Elves for the second time. The way she looked at the white cat had already made the white cat realize the danger.


    The white cat raised its paw high, and its sharp ws had already bounced out of its furry paws.


    Lloyd did not act rashly because with the magic power in her body, the white cat could really smash her into pieces with one paw.


    ��It��s the incarnation of the Frost Elf World Tree. Can you give me a specific number of the power of faith that it possesses?��Joshua asked.


    ��I still need a measurement standard.��


    Lloyd felt his arm go numb. Of course, this was just an illusion... this white cat was really too ��heavy��for her.


    ��Measurement standard? Consider it your first job. Wait a moment.��


    After Lloyd materialized the lord of the Gray Fog��s health bar, Joshua had always wanted to ask her to materialize the amount of faith the world tree possessed.


    The unit of measurement, Joshua, thought carefully for a moment and directly contacted the yellow-clothed person in the text message. He also pulled the yellow-clothed person��s apprentice, Thunder Crystal, into a group chat.


    ��Congrattions Thunder Crystal, you have been chosen to take a photo with Tyreen. Pleasee to the Silent Hall of the Hearthstone Tavern immediately to im it.��


    ��Joshua... who is using the ount of the fireman!��


    The yellow-clothed man instantly became alert when he saw this message, but his apprentice Sophia did not care about this.


    ��Really? I��ll be there soon!��Thunder crystal did not reply after leaving this message.


    ��Let��s withdraw for a moment.��


    Jose reached out his finger to touch Lloyd��s forehead. She subconsciously took a step back, but Jose��s finger touched the nose of the goddess.


    Lloyd widened her eyes and wanted to say something. When she came back to her senses, she had already returned to the real world.


    ��I still haven��t given you the permission to enter and exit the World Tree��s consciousness space.��


    Jose retracted his finger that had stopped in mid-air. He raised his head and looked at the clock hanging above the silent hall. Less than ten minutes had passed, and the door of the Silent Hall was suddenly pushed open.


    A young girl with short golden hair appeared at the door. The action of pushing the door was really fast.


    ��Sophia Karshilov, the chief of the Thunder Mage Tower! where is Miss Tyreen?��


    The Thunder Crystal that was covered by the yellow-clothed person really did not have any scruples. Joshua nced behind her... as expected, the yellow-clothed person stared at Joshua with a terrifying expression.


    ��I��m here.��Tyreen didn��t understand what happened, but the next second, Sophia held Tyreen��s hands with both hands.


    ��I��m your loyal fan! I have a pile of your records!��


    Sophia was a passionate and fanatical fan. If she was a believer, she could probably be ssified as a fanatic. The key was that she also believed in other ��religions��


    ��HMM... I remember you. I used to sign autographs for you.��Tyreen was not scared by Sophia��s enthusiasm. She just stole a nce at Joshua.


    Joshua silently found a magic camera in the hall of silence and gestured to Tyreen to sit down.


    ��Come, take a picture.��


    Joshua took over as the photographer himself. Lloyd was so scared by Sophia��s enthusiasm that he stood beside Joshua.


    ��Are all her loyal followers this scary?��Lloyd whispered to Joshua.


    ��Please turn on the perspective where you can see the power of faith. You will find something even scarier.��


    Lloyd listened to Joshua��s suggestion and turned on the perspective of the power of faith. She barely ignored Tyreen, who was stinging her eyes, and turned her attention to Sophia.


    Sophia��s body was emitting the light of all kinds of beliefs, all of which were dazzling.


    ��How... how many gods does she have?��Lloyd saw something strange about Sophia.


    ��Six or seven or eight? I haven��t counted that either. Her feelings for Tyreen are between faith and love. Then,pare it with the power of faith in my body and choose a middle value,��Joshua said.

 Chapter 962

    ?


    Chapter 962: Chapter 983, teach me! Teacher Lloyd!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sophia left with satisfaction, holding a photo of herself with Tyreen.


    Joshua brought Lloyd back into the space of consciousness.


    ��How much is the difference between the faith i produce and Sophia��s?��


    Joshua made a chair and sat beside Lloyd. The goddess of order began to construct a new inscription array.


    ��About ten times.��


    Lloyd was holding a white bun in her hand and chewing on it. This bun was a high concentration of energy. She needed to consume her own energy to construct the inscription array.


    ��The gap is a bit big. Sophia is already a fanatic towards Tyreen. I can only say that I admire her in this aspect.��


    Jose was a passerby fan among the fans. Tyreen��s singing was good, but it was not to the point of worship. Sophia was the kind of fanatic that Tyreen would go to every concert.


    ��If you take the middle value, you should be at the level of a normal fan,��Jose said.


    ��Fan?��


    ��A normal believer, so pious that they give a little sacrifice to God or something.��Jose put in words that Lloyd could understand.


    Lloyd nodded, and then she quickly stuffed the white steamed bun in her mouth into her mouth. After she converted the energy of the white steamed bun.., the array of inscriptions that appeared around her was so many that Joshua was a little dazzled.


    As time passed, the array of inscriptions gradually gathered and finally turned into a number.


    ��2,740,000? Nn��s total poption is also more than 4,000,000. In other words, almost half of Nn��s poption are believers of Tyreen.��


    Joshua was not surprised by this result. Tyreen would meet everyone at Nn��s television station every night.


    ording to iplete statistics, the luby sung by this frost elf had effectively improved the quality of sleep for the entire city.


    ��A million...��Lloyd stared nkly at the number floating in the air. This number was clearly created by her, but Lloyd still felt that it was inconceivable.


    ��Speaking of which... I��m very curious as to how many believers did you have in your prime as the goddess of order?��


    Joshua looked at Lloyd��s slightly dazed expression. After she heard Joshua��s question clearly, her lips pressed tightly together again.


    Lloyd seemed very unwilling to answer this question.


    ��620,000.��


    Under Josh��s gaze, Lloyd whispered this number that once made her extremely proud, but now made her feel ashamed.


    ��And the messenger you defeated. The energy he umted is also around 600,000,��Lloyd added.


    This was also the reason why the yers of the Alliance and the Horde were able to pile the corpses of the Lord of gray fog to death.


    ��Oh, right. I��ll have to trouble you to count the other two as well.��


    ��There��s more?��


    Lloyd saw that Jose had picked up a ck cat and a white bird from somewhere. Her hands trembled as she took the ck Cat, which appeared to be rtively quiet, while the white bird flew directly onto her shoulder.


    The ck Cat represented the World Tree of the ckwood Elves, and the result was 2,120,000... as a boarder, Carrie had been busy filming a television series arranged by madam Caesar recently, however, her believers could be considered to be all over the world.


    As the World Tree of the High Elves, the White Bird had the least amount of power of faith... just over a million.


    ��I��vepleted your task. It��s your turn to help me... collect believers.��


    Lloyd let go of the ck Cat in his arms. With such a million believers, Lloyd only had about a hundred to two hundred energy left.


    ��Collect believers? You��re not good at singing, your acting is sloppy, you��re slow in doing things, and you can��t draw well. None of your artistic talents are decent. It��s really difficult to collect believers in this area.��Joshua shrugged helplessly.


    ��You... As the god of order, I have the power of all the runes of Order!��


    This was the second time that Jose had said that Lloyd was useless.


    ��So this is the only thing you can rely on!��A round table suddenly appeared in front of Jose, opposite the Round Table was Lloyd. ��Come and make a game! Gather believers as a game producer, and at the same time, as a programming instructor. I can definitely make you famous throughout Nn.��


    ��Make... a game?��


    ��You should have yed this before.��


    A picture of the Snowman brothers appeared in Joshua��s hand. This picture was ced on the Round Table by Joshua like a piece of paper and pushed to Loedel.


    ��The Snowman brothers, a rtively simple form of game in the early era. A world with only a t surface. The cracks in the world are moreplicated on this basis,��said Joshua.


    Lloyd lowered her head to look at the opening scene of the Snowman Brothers. She touched the interface of the Snowman brothers, and the next second, the table was upied by arge number ofplicated inscriptions.


    The goddess of order spent less than a minute to break the game into the most basic code.


    ��I know how these two snowmen can move, but is it really possible to make others believe in me by doing something like this?��


    Lloyd and Tyreen chatted for the whole afternoon. They roughly understood how Tyreen hade this far. She could also understand that humans would be attracted to Tyreen��s perfect singing.


    But this game..


    ��In this aspect, I actually have a simr view to you. The yers are more concerned about the quality of the game, and the game creator is the main contributor behind the scenes... But the reason I hired you is not just to help me with my programming.��


    Joshua clearly knew that the ability of the game creator to gather fans was slightly inferior to that of a celebrity.


    ��Then what else do you want me to do?��Lloyd asked with some hesitation.


    ��That is to do what you are good at, the same way you used to develop your own believers?��? ��You are synonymous with order magic. The spellcasters learn order magic and use the power of order magic. Some of the spellcasters think that order magic... was given to them by you, Lloyd,��said Joshua.


    ��I am order magic itself.��Lloyd did not like the way Joshua exined it.


    ��Then the Great Goddess came to the mortal world personally and gave the knowledge of the inscription of order to the spellcasters. It is very easy to make them admire and follow you.��


    Lloyd should have been proud when Joshua said this, but she inexplicably wanted to cry. However, it was the first time that Joshua described her as ��great��, even though it sounded full of irony.


    ��I can think of that too!��


    ��Of course, but what I want you to teach them is not order magic, but programming... the construction method of the game, the construction method of all kinds of applications! ��This World Cultural Exhibition is your chance to prove your ability, so please do your best, teacher Lloyd.��


    Joshua��s voice was filled with an undeniable meaning.


    In terms of games, Josh didn��t just want to draw a cake and show a brand new game. He also wanted these yers to join in and be game makers!

 Chapter 963

    ?


    Chapter 963: Chapter 984, ipetence rage


    Trantor: 549690339


    Frost country, deep in the Snow Velvet Mountains.


    The scarlet blood had already soaked the snowy ground in the forest, and arge number of deformed animal corpses had fallen into the forest.


    The army from the Demon World Fortress had cleared out all the monsters that were lurking in the forest, leaving only thest figure covered in a ck robe and wearing a knight��s helmet.


    ��Do you have any other aplices?��


    Nogus scratched the blood on his long sword. When the blood on the de of the sword was so hot that it dripped onto the snow, the snow could not stand the heat of the blood and slowly melted.


    ��What a pitiful race that has lost its soul. If my strength had not started to weaken...��


    The figure covered the blood oozing out of her abdomen while staring at Nogus in heavy armor under the helmet.


    As for the demon soldiers surrounding her, they didn��t make a move. Instead, they gave up a ce for the first prince.


    Norgus intended to kill this prey by himself. To be precise... it might be the mastermind behind all the wars.


    A shrill sound came from the helmet. The figure in the ck robe stretched out a 1-meter-long sharp w towards Norgus.


    Nogus raised the Greatsword in his hand high, like a sharp w made of steel, cutting across the de of Nogus��s sword, emitting an ear-piercing sound of friction and Sparks.


    After blocking this attack, Nogus held the de with his other hand and pushed it up abruptly. Nogus parried her attack with brute force, and the tremendous force made her lose her bnce and retreat a few steps.


    ��You should regret making an enemy out of us demons.��


    Noggs looked at the figure lying on the ground. The demons here did not only refer to him, but also the third prince, Jose, who was far away in Nn.


    It had been a whole month since Noggs sent troops into the Edelweiss mountain range and nned topletely destroy the encampment of the adjudicator.


    A month ago, the enemy��s attack was so fierce that Noggs could only lead his army to the periphery of the Edelweiss mountain range for gueri warfare. However, half a monthter, the distorted monsters in the Edelweiss mountain range suddenly began to weaken.


    The weakening continued until now... the messenger who imed to be ��angry��had lost the ability to resist.


    Gray magic gathered on her body, and the snow on the ground suddenly copsed. Her figure disappeared on the spot, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Nogus.


    Nogus caught her movement trajectory. The moment she appeared, Nogus directly grabbed the cor of her long robe with his hand, and then abruptly threw her to the ground.


    Blood oozed out from the gap between her helmet. With a quick roll, she managed to stand up. However, the moment she stood up, Nogus��sword was already pressed against the gap between her robe and her helmet, which was her neck.


    The sound of the sword cutting through her neck and crushing bones was particrly ear-piercing in the snow. She looked up into the sky and thennded on the ground again, she watched as arge amount of scarlet blood spurted out from her neck and dripped onto the snow.


    Noggs kicked the headless corpse to the side. This time, he did not wipe the blood on the sword. He held the blood-dripping sword and slowly walked to the head that hadnded in front of the snow.


    ��We are not so easy to kill... you have to lose something important to yourself...��


    Before she could finish her sentence, Noggs held the sword in one hand and pierced it through her helmet-wearing head. Noggs even turned the sword in his hand.


    When Noggs pulled out the sword, the surrounding snow fell silent again.


    ��Your Highness, the positions of the judges around have been cleared.��


    The Sin Demon General Voss came to Noggs and reported the victory of this war, but the expression on Noggs��face was still very grave.


    He was thinking about the important things that he said before his death. All his generals were on the battlefield, and none of them were seriously injured.


    Could it be... he inexplicably thought of an answer that annoyed him.


    ��Clean up the battlefield.��


    Noggs gave an order, and General Voss directly opened the portal to the Demon World Fortress and followed Noggs back to the Demon World Fortress.


    General Voss followed behind Norgus and quickly arrived at the temporary treatment room in the demon world fortress. The doctor here was the only human in the demon world fortress... Agata.


    When Norgus pushed open the door of the treatment room, he saw Agata lying on the ground. The demons who were assisting her retreated to the side in fear when they saw Norgus.


    ��What��s wrong with her?��When Nogus saw this situation, his heart became more and more agitated.


    ��I... I Don��t know, Your Highness. Not long ago, she suddenly fell to the ground,��a demon said.


    Nogus half-knelt down to examine Agata who had fallen to the ground. He grabbed her arm and pulled open the sleeve. A gray aura was winding around her arm.


    It spread very quickly. Agata might be corroded by the gray fog before long.


    The demons would not be affected by the gray fog, but humans were different... they were too weak!


    ��Open the door...��Nogus said in a low voice.


    The demons in the treatment room looked at each other, as if they did not understand what Nogus meant by this order.


    ��I said! Open the portal!��Noggs shouted this order loudly, scaring the surrounding demons into trembling.


    General Voss, who had been following behind Noggs, finally understood... that Noggs was talking to him.


    ��Is His Majesty going back to the Demon World?��General Voss asked with uncertainty.


    ��Nn!��


    There was anger in his voice because the frustration in Noggs��heart was gradually rising.


    General Voss did not ask why. He used the magic power in his body to open the portal to the Imperial City of the Devil Realm again.


    Noggs picked up Agata who had fainted on the ground and walked into the portal.


    General Voss brought Noggs to the Imperial City of the Devil Realm. He tore open the space again to open the portal to Nn.


    On the other side of the portal was the express delivery warehouse in the underground of Nn. Zenas was looking at General Voss and Noggs who were rushing out of the portal in surprise.


    ��Your Highness Noggs, what brings you here today?��Zenas stopped what he was doing and asked Noggs why he was here.


    ��Where is Joshua?��Noggs asked.


    ��His Highness, he should be in Nn��s Crystal Pce now. You can contact him through text message,��said Zenas.


    ��Take me there immediately!��


    The tone of Noggs��order made Zenas realize that something might have happened.


    ��I will prepare a carriage for you right away,��Zenas said as he prepared to walk out of the warehouse.


    ��Carriage? Don��t you have a Crystal Pce in your teleportation node?��


    The existence of the sin demon had saved a lot of time for demons to travel. When Noggs asked this question, he quickly calmed down.


    ��Find me another person who knows how to drive.��


    Noggs wanted to ask Noggs to prepare a horse. He really didn��t like magic chariots, but riding a horse was not a good way to transport patients.

 Chapter 964

    ?


    Chapter 964: Chapter 985, imitation game


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zenas found the best driver in all of Nn for Noggs... thousand faces.


    Noggs carried the unconscious Agata and sat together in the back seat. Noggs did not know what to do with Agata for a while, so he had to let Agata lean on his shoulder.


    ��Go to the Crystal Pce immediately!��


    The moment Nogus closed the door, he gave this order to thousand faces.


    ��Your Highness... Are You sure you want to go to the... Crystal Pce Like This?��


    Thousand faces looked at Nogus who was sitting in the back seat through the indoor mirror. It was already big news that this true demon, who hated humans the most in the demon world, would bring a woman into the car.


    The key was that Nogus was now fully armed, and his armor was stained with dark red blood. The moment Nogus got into the car, the entire car was filled with a suffocating smell of blood.


    ��That��s right! Hurry up and make this thing move!��


    Noggs could feel the gray fog surrounding the person next to him bing thicker and thicker.


    ��The Crystal Pce is currently holding a world culture exhibition. The sages of Nn and the kings of various countries have sent envoys over... If you go over like this...��


    Thousand-face could see that Noggs was very anxious. With the Prince��s stubborn character, thousand-face could already vaguely feel that his dissuasion had no effect.


    ��Don��t make me repeat myself a second time!��


    Noggs��tone told thousand-face that his premonition was correct. She sighed slightly and directly started the magic car, directly stepping on the valve of the magic power supply.


    The primary crystal core in the engine of the magic car emitted a scorching light. The engine emitted a loud roar, and the moment the tires rubbed the ground, they also emitted a piercing sound.


    In the next second, Nogus felt a force pressing him into the back seat. The scenery outside the window of the magic car started to retreat rapidly.


    When thousand-face stepped on the elerator, he nced at Nogus who was sitting in the back seat.


    As expected of the fiercest demon warrior. The two High Elves who were sitting in her car were so scared that they almost fainted. Nogus��expression didn��t change at all.


    ��Sit tight.��


    Thousand-face quickly turned the steering wheel. Under the screams of a group of passers-by, the magic-conducting car turned into another intersection.


    Nogus was still sitting in the back seat like a statue.


    With thousand-face��s superb driving skills, the magic-conducting car stopped outside the Crystal Pce in less than five minutes.


    Through the window, Noggs saw the glorious building in the distance... Nn��s Crystal Pce. He held Agata, who was unconscious, and pushed the door open without saying a word.


    When he just stood on the ground, the strong dizziness and nausea made Noggs��legs go weak, but Noggs still managed to resist and did not do anything embarrassing.


    ��Your Highness! Please wait!��


    Just as thousand faces removed the inscription on the engine of the magic car, Noggs had already walked far away towards the Crystal Pce.


    She instantly realized that something was wrong and wanted to get off the car to chase after him, but it was already toote.


    Three Nn Enforcers blocked in front of Noggs... These three enforcers all looked at Noggs up and down with vignt eyes.


    ��The Crystal Pce is a restricted area for Nn. If you don��t have an invitation... please leave immediately.��


    One of thew enforcers was holding his staff tightly. The inscription for the first attack had already been carved.


    Just standing there gave the threew enforcers great pressure. The bloodstains on Noggs��armor were too horrifying. It was as if he had just killed hundreds of people on the battlefield.


    Noggs nced at the three humans. He was already considering whether to force his way in. The gray fog covering Agata��s body had gradually spread to the vital organs.


    When Noggs did not listen to the three enforcers��advice and took another step forward, one of the Enforcers had already taken out a magic staff. The magic staff was condensed with hot magic power.


    ��Step back!��Thew enforcer shouted at Nogus in a threatening tone.


    ��Don��t be too nervous.��A gray-robed old man appeared behind thew enforcer.


    ��Gray-robed man...��


    When they saw the gray-robed man��s appearance, their nervous emotions instantly dissipated.


    The gray-robed man stretched out his hand and motioned for the spell casters to put away the magic staff in their hands. Then, he immediately came in front of Nogus.


    ��Prince Noggs from the Demon World, you are also a distinguished guest in this cultural exhibition... Pleasee this way.��The gray-clothed man made a gesture of invitation to Noggs, the Owl on the gray-clothed man��s shoulder also made a gesture of pointing at the Crystal Pce with its wings.


    Noggs followed the gray-clothed man without saying a word. When he heard the gray-clothed man say ��Distinguished Guest,��he really had a... Very wonderful feeling.


    Two years ago, the demons were still the object of exclusion in the human world. They were enemies... They were a type of existence that was not allowed.


    Now, he had be a distinguished guest of the human race. One of Nn��s seven strongest existences had personallye to wee him.


    Nogus followed the gray-clothed man to the entrance of the Crystal Pce. He noticed a scarlet figure in the exhibition. At the same time, there were bat-like wings on its back.


    This was the most ssic image of a demon in the holy church��s narrative, but this demon was swaggering in the exhibition full of humans.


    ��What is that?��Nogus looked at the strange demon and finally could not help but ask.


    ��This... Let me think, the memory of old people is not very good. This seems to be a game called the Holy Spirit, a hero called the Crimson Blood Demon.��


    The gray-clothed person remembered the name of this character after the owl��s reminder.


    ��Hero? Isn��t that the demon you guys talked about... or is it a human in disguise?��


    Noggs could see the incongruity of this demon because its wings and skin were fake. They were all man-made props.


    ��This is an imitation game, your Highness Noggs... In this world culture exhibition, someone wore special clothes to imitate the characters in the game and movies,��the gray-clothed person exined again.


    ��Imitating... demons?��


    Noggs knew that the city��s favorability toward demons had returned to normal, but he heard that someone was spending money to make all kinds of strange props, even when imitating a demon... he still felt that it was very ridiculous!


    He had fought with the country of the sacred religion for several years, so he knew very well what his opponent��s style was.


    Like this kind of devil worshiper, the country of the sacred religion could put him on a wooden shelf and burn him to death.


    Therefore, it was very taboo for the humans in that country to mention the topic of the devil, not to mention that some people would dress up to imitate the image of the devil.


    ��Why?��Noggs asked subconsciously again.


    ��I think it��s because... I like it.��


    The gray-clothed man was in a good mood today because there was a Gopetition scheduled for this exhibition.


    ��I like it...��


    Noggs followed the gray-clothed man into the Crystal Pce. He saw some humans taking pictures with the human disguised as a demon, he suddenly remembered what Jose said two years ago, ��Let humans like the demon��s culture.��This sentence... was equally ridiculous to him.


    ��You really did it,��Noggs muttered to himself in disbelief.

 Chapter 965

    ?


    Chapter 965: Chapter 986, locker room secrets (Third Update!)


    Trantor: 549690339


    This exhibition took almost five days for Josh to prepare. During these five days, he spent a long time arranging theyout of the entire Crystal Pce game area.


    On Earth, Josh had participated in manyrge-scale game exhibitions. The content of the exhibitions was nothing more than the major manufacturers drawing new pies and providing all kinds of new trial games.


    This world culture exhibition only had Josh as the only gaming guild. Josh still took out a few brand new trial games.


    As for drawingrge cakes, it was something that Josh was good at. Although he didn��t nt the wheat that made therge cakes, it didn��t prevent him from drawing a fragrant and sweetrge cake for everyone at the exhibition.


    Before drawing therge cake, Josh had to clear up the mahjong gambling game from five days ago.


    When Josh was thrown off the mahjong table by Hiri five days ago, he was already on the verge of losing all his points. In the end, Hiri helped Josh break back his points.


    The final result was... The Frost Owl was defeated. It had no choice but to bear the loss of the bet in humiliation.


    ��How about this one?��


    Shier was holding a long dress and gesturing in front of everyone, including everyone who had yed mahjong together.


    ��You can try it on,��Josh suggested.


    So Shiel took the long dress and went into the locker room to change.


    This was the locker room that Madam Cesar had specially prepared in the Faroese area of the Crystal Pce, so it was as luxurious as usual.


    ��His Majesty looks very happy.��Josh sighed slightly. Shiel was supposed to ept the punishment of losing, but seeing Shiel��s cheerful look, he didn��t have any pleasure in punishment at all.


    At the thought of this, Joshua secretly nced at Myrce who was standing next to Gloria.


    Myrce noticed Joshua��s gaze and immediately red back with a serious look... as the winner, Myrce regained her confidence.


    ��Any girl would be happy to wear a beautiful dress, right? When I used to y with the Holy Spirit, mother even praised the design of the hero��s clothes.��


    Gloria was sitting on a corner of the sofa with a biscuit in her mouth. Judging from her gestures in the air, she must be browsing the magic, sending some messages or messages about the spell caster camp.


    ��Is... that so?��Jose nced at Hiri who was sitting next to him.


    ��I told you to go to Area B! Howe I��m the only one here!��


    Healy did not care about Josh��s question at all. She was holding the primary crystal mouse and staring at the interface of the magic with full concentration.


    Listening to Josh��s voice, Gloria swallowed the biscuit in her mouth. She walked down from the sofa and quietly came behind Healy.


    ��What is the new game that you are going to show today? I can��t find any information on the Spellcaster Forum.��


    Carrie looked at the movement of Hiri��s fingertips. Since Hiri had set the magic interface to be inessible to outsiders, she had no way of knowing what New Game Hiri was ying.


    ��Keep it a secret.��Joshua��s answer made Carrie puff up her cheeks in anger.


    The world culture exhibition had just started less than an hour ago, and the exhibition in the game zone was not ready yet. The game that Hiri was ying was made by Joshua and Lloyd together.


    Thepleted time was 12 o��clock Yesterday. Thepletion rate was less than 10% , but it had already reached the level of ��yable��.


    Of course, only Hiri and the group of sublimators were testing the game. Hiri was now conducting the final test with the sublimators.


    ��If I had known this would happen, I would have listened to mother,��Gloria said with some dissatisfaction.


    ��What did Mrs. Caesar ask you to do?��Jose asked curiously.


    ��Keep it a secret!��


    Gloria raised her right hand, which had been painted with ck nail polish, and skillfully made a middle finger gesture. She went back to the sofa and continued to eat her cookies.


    Did she really teach the young miss a bad lesson?


    Jose remembered that when he first met Gloria, she was still a girl who didn��t dare to say a dirty word. However, ever since she acted in ��The devil is not too cold,��she had no such scruples.


    On the other side, Shier had already finished changing her clothes. She wore a blue and white long dress and walked out of the changing room.


    ��Do I need to use a wig for my hair?��


    Shier gently tidied her short hair that reached her earlobe. She had gradually announced her identity as a woman in the Kingdom of Frost.


    Therefore, she could grow her hair without any scruples.


    ��This is pretty good. It��s perfect for a new essory.��


    Jose saw Shier��s outfit and thought of a new idea. Shier was wearing a female hero who used frost among the holy spirits. She was also a person of the frost kingdom in history, but with long hair that reached her waist.


    Shier��s short hair version was also pretty good-looking.


    ��Really?��Shier lifted her skirt and wanted to turn around. Maybe it was because she hadn��t worn a skirt for too long, but she almost fell because she stepped on the hem of her skirt.


    ��Are you really okay?��


    When Josh saw shier lose her bnce, he had already stood up and nned to run over to help her. Fortunately, she controlled her bnce.


    ��It��s okay. It��s not those shoes with high heels. It��s Okay!��Shier said.


    ��It��s about time. We should go to the game area to have a look.��


    Josh came to the door of the locker room. At the same time, he nced at Hiri. The game she was ying had ended. Judging from her expression, it was still the result of her defeat.


    ��The weapon that you rmended for the rookie is not good at all. and the power of the me bomb is too strong?��


    Hiri packed up his equipment and went to Joshua��s side toin.


    ��You can slowly adjust it in the future. Aren��t you going to leave, Gloria and Myrce?��


    When Joshua twisted the doorknob, Shirer and Gloria had alreadye to the door and were ready to leave. Only Gloria was still sitting on the sofa.


    This world cultural exhibition... all the countries had sent representatives to attend it. As the ruler of the country of the sacred religion, Gloria had personallye to visit.


    Since Joshua could not refuse her arrival, he had to ensure that her activities were under his supervision.


    ��I��m thinking... Lia looks better in that dress.��Gloria said a name that she used to disguise herself in public.


    She had several identities on the magic web, and the identity of Lia was one of them.


    ��You still intend to y the role of a character in the game?��Joshua did not expect that Gloria would be so ��desperate��to collect the power of faith.


    ��Since it��s a celebration exhibition, of course we have to have fun,��Helolia said.


    ��The spirit of Enchantment... The Holy Spirit is quite popr.��


    Joshua maliciously rmended a character to helolia. It was a subus character that had just appeared recently.


    ��You! Lady Helolia... Don��t listen to his bewitching!��


    Myrce instantly realized what kind of character it was.


    Gloria stood up from the sofa first.


    ��With this character, it might be quite effective. I wonder if there are any clothes that I can wear.��Gloria said as she searched for the corresponding clothes in the changing room.

 Chapter 966

    ?


    Chapter 966: Chapter 987, expelling


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crystal Pce belonged to Faroese. It was originally used to disy various artworks and paintings, but these exhibition halls had been temporarily modified by Jose.


    The expensive paintings in the exhibition hall had been taken down, and the promotional paintings of Hiri��s various games had been hung up again.


    Jose had alsomissioned a special person to carve a sculpture with a game theme.


    ��It feels like I��m participating in a masquerade ball.��


    Shier looked around the exhibition hall. At the entrance of the exhibition hall was a statue of the Almighty of the Holy Spirit. Most of the people gathered here were yers of the Holy Spirit.


    Therefore, when Shier, who was dressed as the hero of the Holy Spirit, appeared here, the attention of the surrounding people was instantly attracted to him.


    ��Then you��re also a member of the dance floor.��Carrie wore a mask of a tom cat on her face. This mask was to conceal her identity as the flower of Faroese.


    However, this mask did not match her ck dress at all.


    ��Anyway, let��s go to the test area to have a look,��said Jose.


    Gloria was still changing in the changing room. Jose did not n to wait for her. Before anyone else could express their opinions... an owl suddenlynded on Jose��s head.


    The Owl made a gurgling sound and gently pecked Jose��s head with its beak, trying to attract Jose��s attention.


    ��What... Is it saying?��


    Joshua reached out and hugged the owl that was standing on his head, then let it stand on his arm.


    The Owl was still making COO sounds. Nn��s owls were all psychic, so Joshua did not think that it woulde to him for no reason.


    ��It��s saying that you should quickly go to the second area to try out the game. where is someone looking for you?��Shier directly tranted the Owlnguage for Joshua.


    As one of the apprentices of the gray-clothed man, it seemed reasonable that shier could speak the owlnguage?


    ��The person who wants to look for you seems to be there.��


    Healy tugged at Joshua��s sleeve at this time. Joshua turned around and looked behind him.


    ��Nogsy, why are you... No, Gray Fog? !��


    As soon as Joshua turned around, he saw Nogsy walking out of the crowd. Nogsy��s outfit of returning from the battlefield was too eye-catching among the crowd.


    Joshua invited Cecily and Nogsy to participate in this world culture exhibition. Nogsy did not respond to his invitation. Cecily said that she would rush over during the award ceremony.


    ��Get the enforcers over here.��


    Joshua immediately said this to the owl standing on his arm. The owl pped its wings and flew to the sky above the Crystal Pce.


    At this time, Noggs had already carried Agata, who had fainted, to Joshua. The first prince was even taller than Joshua, he looked down at his younger brother and did not know how to speak for a while.


    ��The gray fog around her body corroded too quickly. There was no time to find a special treatment room.��


    Joshua also wanted to greet his brother, but the woman in Noggs��arms made him stop joking.


    ��Agata? What��s wrong with her...��


    Shier knew the heir of the white frost deer family and knew that she had been staying in the Demon World Fortress.


    ��She��s been eroded by the gray fog.��


    Noggs almost did not recognize the king because of Shier��s beautiful dress.


    ��Just let her lie on it.��


    Hiri constructed a purple illusion rune. A mattress-like illusion suddenly appeared on the ground. At the same time, the rune belonging to the sublimator on Hiri��s arm was shing.


    Ever since Hili had the rune of the sublimator on her, the illusion she constructed had a certain degree of ��reality��.


    Nogus did not say a word as he ced agata, who had fainted, on the mattress. He did not exin to shier why Agata had be like this. Finding reasons and excuses was never something that Nogus was good at.


    A white bird appeared in the palm of Joshua��s hand along with the gathering of light. The white bird directly jumped from the palm of Joshua��s hand to Agata��s forehead.


    ��I brought medicine for treatment!��


    When shier saw the white bird, she suddenly remembered that she had the medicine that the high elves used to treat the symptoms of the gray fog infection.


    When shier started to feel her body, she realized that she was not wearing pants but a long dress..


    ��It��s useless, the ruler of the frost kingdom... She��s not the infected of the gray fog, but the gray fog itself.��


    The white bird stepped on Agata��s forehead and instantly diagnosed Agata��s physical condition. Agata, who had fainted, suddenly raised her hand, wanting to grab the white bird standing on her head.


    Noggs was the first to grab Agata��s uncontroble arm.


    ��An existence simr to what the god of order calls a messenger has upied her body,��the White Bird said.


    ��Anger,��Noggs said a name that matched his current mood.


    ��Can you destroy it?��


    Joshua felt that the gray fog on Agata��s body was not strong. It might not be as strong as the gray fog on a judge��s body. ording to the energy units calcted by Lloyd, it might only be around ten to twenty.


    ��I��m trying to reduce its power.��The White Bird��s body emitted a dim light.


    ��Hiri...��Joshua nned to let Hiri leave this dangerous ce temporarily. However, Hiri seemed to have been prepared. When Joshua looked at her, a white cat was already in her arms, the other ck Cat was lying on Hiri��s head.


    With the protection of the two world trees, the messenger in Agata��s body was still so weak that it was impossible for anything to happen.


    The White Bird��s purification was still going on, and the gray fog surrounding Agata��s body began to gradually reduce.


    ��Be careful!��Just as the White Bird warned, a cloud of gray fog emerged from Agata��s chest and rose into the sky above the Crystal Pce.


    It disappeared at a speed that no one could react to..


    ��Is it looking for the next host?��


    Joshua looked at Agata. Her breathing had gradually stabilized, and the gray fog in her body hadpletely dissipated.


    ��The messenger no longer has the power to look for a human as a host.��The white bird pped its wings and stood on its shoulder. ��It is very likely to be hiding in some primary crystals that can store energy.��


    ��Crystals...��


    Speaking of crystals, there were so many crystals in the Crystal Pce that it was a headache. The lighting here was made of crystals.


    ��The rest is what I should do.��


    Seeing that Agata��s expression was gradually recovering, the panic in his heart slowly dissipated. Instead, it was reced by the anger of being fooled by the enemy.


    He had to kill the messenger with his own hands!


    ��Wait, wait! Brother, don��t pull out your sword yet!��Joshua looked at the murderous look on Agata��s face and immediately stopped him.


    At this time, the enforcers of the Crystal Pce finally arrived. Agata was surrounded by a group of spectators who did not know the truth.


    ��I think... I should know where the messenger is hiding.��


    The weight of a soul was not something that could be carried by a primary crystal used for illumination. If Joshua��s guess was not wrong... arge amount of primary crystals would only be avable in the game��s trial zone in the Crystal Pce.

 Chapter 967

    ?


    Chapter 967: Chapter 988, RUSHB


    Trantor: 549690339


    Noggs never expected that his battlefield woulde to the exhibition where the humans gathered.


    At this moment, he had already ced his hand on the hilt of his sword by his waist, his thumb tightly pressed against the hilt.


    Noggs had already prepared to pull out his long sword in less than a second and cast a destructive spell on it. No matter if it was a ghost or a physical creature, they would not be able to survive this attack of his.


    ��You...��


    A girl suddenly walked up to Noggs and wanted to answer him, but was frightened by his terrifying gaze and stood rooted to the ground.


    ��Sophia, what��s the matter?��


    Joshua recognized the girl who answered to his elder brother. It was the chief of the Thunder Academy, Sophia. She was ranked seventh in the event rankings and got a ticket.


    Now, Joshua had been following her brother to prevent him from suddenly drawing his sword and cutting people. In fact, when the girl answered to Noggs, Noggs almost raised the sword in his hand.


    The sword in Noggs��s hand was not sheathed. With the protection of the arm armor, he could kill the enemy with the fastest speed on the battlefield.


    ��I want to take a photo with him.��Sophia was not scared by Noggs��terrifying gaze. She shook the camera in her hand and said.


    ��Take a photo, he��s not actually...��Joshua wanted to tell Sophia that the clothes on Noggs beside him were all real.


    The outgoing chief of the Thunder Mage Tower directly moved to the side of Noggs. Before Noggs could react, he pressed the shutter on himself and Noggs.


    ��Thank you.��


    Sophia winked at Noggs and left.


    ��Bear with me, brother. There should be nothing else. Let��s continue looking...��


    Jose watched the Chief of the Thunder Crystal leave. When he was about to lead the team into the game area, a few other yers who were participating in the exhibition came out from the crowd.


    ��So you can take pictures together?��


    ��Well...��


    Jose still underestimated the enthusiasm of these yers. They found that the models who yed the game characters in the exhibition could take pictures together freely at the request of the yers.


    The yers who were participating in the exhibition began to collect pictures. Not only was the outfit of Nogsy original, but the cold temperament on the battlefield was too suitable for male and female yers.


    Although they did not know what role Nogsy was ying, they just wanted a group photo. This kind of thinking was in the majority.


    But now, the veins on Nogsy��s forehead were popping up. In the next second, he was going to draw his sword and cut down the group of humans who were blocking his way!


    A giant ck dragon suddenly appeared in the sky above the Crystal Pce. The purple runes surrounding the giant dragon reminded everyone that this was an illusion.


    However, this illusion was enough to attract everyone��s attention.


    ��Let��s Go!��Healy took the opportunity to grab Joshua��s hand and run to the game trial zone.


    Noggs immediately followed..


    This smallmotion soon passed. Noggs sessfully followed Joshua to the game trial zone in the exhibition.


    The game trial zone was set up like an Inte cafe by Josh. There were many games to y, but there were only two ��Large-scale games��in the real sense.


    So Josh set up these tworge-scale game zones like an inte cafe.


    ��Conflict?��


    Noggs followed Josh to the firstrge-scale game trial zone. The name of the game was written on the wall outside the zone, and a heavily armored knight was drawn on the wall, raising a weapon that looked like a musket, but... it didn��t look like it.


    The muzzle of the musket was already spewing out mes, which meant that the knight had already pulled the trigger. The target was a character wearing a strange outfit on the other side, the skull-like battle patterns on his face told Noggs that this was definitely not a good person.


    This promotional poster was enough to attract Noggs��attention.


    ��This game actually has many other nicknames. Counter Strike, battlefield, Rainbow No. 6, call of duty, and so on... It��s just that I want to do too many things, and now I��m only doing counter strike. HMM... you don��t understand, do you?��


    Jose brought the confused Noggs to the back door of the trial zone of ��War��. This was the authority that Jose had.


    The scenery in the trial zone was bigger than Noggs had imagined. There were at least thirty tables in the entire area, and there were more than forty people in charge of the zone and yers who came in for the trial.


    Noggs slowly walked to a long table in the trial zone. There was a crystal mouse and a keyboard made of some unknown material on it.


    In the middle of the long table was a feeding trough. There was a sleeping crystal lizard lying inside.


    ��She might be boarding these lizards.��Nogus stared at the huge crystal crystal on the back of the crystal lizard. This crystal was emitting a milky-white light. There were no signs of gray fog erosion.


    Jose released the White Bird... it circled in the sky andnded back on Jose��s arm.


    ��I didn��t feel the messenger��s presence, or maybe it��s too deep in hibernation,��the White Bird said.


    ��Let��s look here first, which one of you will go to the other one...��


    When Josh turned around to ask Shirer and the others to split up, Shirer and Gloria, led by Hiri, each found a protocrystal lizard and started to y.


    ��Create a match? Is this game a battle between yers like the Holy Spirit?��


    ��There��s no need to choose a hero.��


    Seeing that they had entered the game, Joshua looked at Noggs helplessly.


    ��You stay here and look for traces of anger. Get Someone to take me to another area.��


    Noggs had no interest in the game they were ying. All he wanted to do now was to kill anger!


    ��Brother, search this area first. There is already an ice dragon guarding the perimeter of the Crystal Pce. The messenger will not be able to escape.��


    In fact, Jose could not find a suitable person to go to another area with Noggs. The two cats did not like to talk to people. Only the white bird was willing to follow Jose on official business.


    ��Method?��Noggs was silent for a while but still epted Jose��s suggestion.


    ��Sit down and y... one round should be enough. That protocrystal lizard is only responsible for the game��s instation package. There��s only one real server.��


    Joshua found a seat next to Hiri and sat down. At the same time, he stretched his fingers.


    In the nearly two years since he came to this world, Joshua had not yed any shooting games. Although this time it was done by himself... Joshua was still at the level of an old man.


    Noggs let out a long sigh. He looked left and right. He could not find the source of his anger alone, so he could only find an empty seat and sit down.

 Chapter 968

    ?


    Chapter 968: Chapter 989, it seems like you don��t know the value of life


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was the first time Noggs hade into contact with the magic. In the past, he had only used the magic as a tool to send messages.


    ��This is the general method of operation. Brother, have you understood it?��Joshua looked at Noggs��heavy armguard. He looked particrly cumbersome in this armor when he was typing on the keyboard and using the mouse.


    However, perhaps it was because of his innate talent, Joshua only exined how to operate the gauntlet once, and Noggs figured out how to control the characters in it.


    In ��War��, the first-person perspective was definitely used.


    Noggs saw that his image had turned into a desert-like scene. A pair of arms appeared on the magic web interface, and this arm was holding a dagger in its right hand.


    He tried to click the left mouse button ording to the control method taught by Joshua, and sure enough, the character quickly swiped the dagger in his hand.


    When Noggs pressed the W button on the keyboard, the image began to move forward gradually.


    Havingpletely mastered the control method, Noggs controlled his character to walk out of the character��s birthce. The surrounding buildings looked like a ruined city in the desert.


    His gaze swept over every corner of the city, trying to find traces of anger..


    ��Brother! Wait, you haven��t bought a gun yet!��


    Jose had just bought himself a weapon that was set to be called an inscription submachine gun. When he finished loading the gun, Noggs��s character had already disappeared.


    ��A human��s inscription gun?��


    Noggs nced at the weapon in Joshua��s character��s hand.


    He had seen humans use this weapon on the battlefield, but the oue was no exception... They were beaten up very badly.


    The gun technology in this world was still immature, and with the existence of powerful magic... This weapon could only be used by the city guards to deal with emergency situations.


    Before Norgus could finish his sentence, the magic in front of him suddenly turned scarlet. In the next second, Norgus saw his character lying in a pool of blood.


    ��My character was killed?��


    Norgus turned his mouse again, but what appeared in his view was still the image of his character lying on the ground.


    The imagested less than two seconds... a line of ��dead in battle��appeared, with the option of ��Whether to watch death rey��added below.


    Nogsu immediately clicked on the option of death rey. He wanted to find out how his character died.


    The result of the rey was that a character wearing a skull helmet walked out from the corner. The next second, he switched to the character��s first person.


    He was holding a weapon that Jose called the rune rifle. The moment the character noticed Nogsu, he pulled the trigger in his hand.


    In Noggs��memory, the rune gun used by the human army could only fire one bullet at a time, but this character��s pistol... fired at least seven bullets at Noggs��character.


    Each shot was fired less than a second apart. The first few shots didn��t hit Noggs��character, and the next three shots hit Noggs��head.


    The fire and sound from the muzzle of the gun appeared at the same time... blood spurted out of Nogus��character��s head, and then Nogus��character fell to the ground.


    ��What��s with this rune gun?��Nogus turned around and asked about the origin of Jose��s gun. If humans had such a powerful weapon, the demons would face an even worse situation.


    ��The setting of this game is the future... In the future, ordinary muskets should be developed to this level.��


    Jose had already controlled his character toe to the corner where Noggs was killed. The murderer who killed Noggs also came to Jose.


    He crouched down and aimed at the gun. The three movements werepleted in one go. Before the character who had just popped out from the corner could react, the helmet on his head was directly blown up by Jose.


    Joshua had only built a trial room in the game, which could amodate 32 people.


    ��Gray Fog...��


    When Noggs tilted his head to look at Joshua��s interface, his sharp senses caught a color that was very ipatible with the image in the upper right corner of the screen.


    A ball of gray fog was entrenched on top of a wooden box.


    ��Where is it?��


    Joshua��s attention was focused on the center of the screen. He did not see anything in the corner at all. The moment Noggs reminded him, the word ��Victory��appeared on the screen.


    ��You won just like that?��


    Joshua nced at Hiri, who was sitting on his left. She had yed for almost three days. It was easy for her to kill this group of yers who did not even know how to buy guns.


    When the next round began, Noggs found that his character had been resurrected. He held the dagger and wanted to rush to the position where the gray fog was.


    ��Buy the gun first! Brother! Stop fighting with the bay!��


    Jose immediately reminded Noggs, so much so that Jose directly reached his hand to Noggs��keyboard and bought him an inscription rifle with the lowest recoil. He also bought all the bullets.


    ��Can this thing really hurt the gray fog?��


    Noggs looked at the weapon in his hand. Not only did he have doubts about the lethality of this weapon, but it was also a weapon in the game... could it really be a monster that could corrupt almost all the creatures in the mountain range?


    ��This battlefield is built in the space of consciousness. Everyone is a creation of magic. Of course it can.��


    Joshua had already learned from the experience of the world crack. This time, he was much more direct. He threw away his original weapon and reced it with a machine gun with a capacity of 100 rounds.


    ��It��s eroding this space!��


    While Noggs and Joshua were talking, the gray fog that was left with only a ball suddenly appeared in front of everyone in human form.


    The wooden box that was originally upied by the gray fog hadpletely disappeared.


    The power of the gray fog to erode the energy of the world tree was not surprising to Joshua... However, this kind of erosion required time, just like how a person needed to spend a period of time to roast raw meat before eating it, otherwise, there would be all kinds of hidden dangers and risks.


    And the energy in the wooden box was only about 0.0 or so.


    The messenger named anger was obviously not full. It used the energy from the wooden box to build a human body, which was still very blurry.


    However, anger had already pounced on Noggs��character. Obviously,pared to the models used for decoration, the energy contained in the model of the character and the model of the gun was higher.


    Unfortunately, the higher the energy of the polymer, the harder it was for the gray fog to convert it, not to mention that the polymer had the ability to resist.


    It was normal for people to pounce on wild boars and other creatures when they were hungry, but the problem was... this wild boar was wearing bulletproof armor, and its entire body was covered in bombs, while it was holding a light machine gun that fired at an astonishing speed..


    A normal person should have chosen to run away instead of ughtering and eating the wild boar.


    But the messenger was not a normal person. It was in an extremely weak state, and it directly charged at Noggs��character.

 Chapter 969

    ?


    Chapter 969: Chapter 990, Bacsh


    Trantor: 549690339


    Noggs watched as the blurry figure formed from anger pounced over. He pressed the button on his left button to indicate that he was going to attack.


    The muzzle of the rune rifle emitted a scorching me. The bullets engraved with a dim glow directly fell out of its shell.


    Thirty bullets were emptied in less than a few seconds..


    In these few seconds, Noggs looked at the figure formed by the gray fog in the distance. More than a dozen ferocious holes appeared on its body, and the bullets directly prated the gray fog��s body.


    Noggs��s character had already emptied his main weapon��s ammunition, but only half of his body was left with rage and the ability to move.


    After changing bullets in less than two seconds, Noggs found that his character��s weapon was full again!


    As a result, Noggs didn��t show any mercy and started a new round of firing.


    After two consecutive rounds of firing, the angry figure couldn��t maintain its form and directly disappeared in front of Noggs.


    ��Just... That��s it?��


    The anger in front of Noggs disappeared. This was the second time he had killed it, but Noggs didn��t think that it would disappear so easily.


    ��Not yet. I can still feel that it is still in this... server. I can��t lock its exact location.��


    The white bird appeared on Joshua��s shoulder to remind him. When Norgus heard this, he did not waste any words and walked out of the base where his character was born. He began to search for traces of anger.


    ..


    The base that was located at the base where the attackers of this ancient sand castle came from.


    Anger upied the back of one of the attackers. In its eyes, the one walking fast was not a human, but a moving energy source.


    It did not understand why the World Tree��s consciousness could turn energy into this thing, but now it had to devour the energy here as soon as possible so that it could return to itsbat form.


    Every messenger had apletely different ability, and each had their own advantages. Anger was best at assimtion. Whether it was a living creature or an energy form, it was best at assimting it into a part of itself.


    But this ability had a price..


    ��what? There��s a concert by Miss Tyreen Tonight?��


    ��My family��s Al can go on stage today at the cultural exhibition...��


    ��Miss Aurelian��s figure is really amazing!��


    When anger began to devour the energy within the human-shaped aggregate, all sorts of strange sounds began to ring out in its mind!


    Anger knew that these were human sounds. These energies originally came from human beliefs. If it wanted to devour them, it would be equivalent to turning these beliefs into a part of itself.


    It hated the murmurs of these humans. So, in the past, anger had assimted all animals in reality. There was almost no human.


    ��Get Out!��Anger shouted in its own mind. However, the more it shouted, the more the voice echoed in its mind.


    ��Isn��t it possible that Carrie will win the Best Actress award today?��


    ��How Lucky, I��ll be able to meet Mr. Joshua soon.��


    If anger was given a choice, it would never convert the power of human belief in its entire life. In its eyes, this thing was a kind of disgusting food with huge side effects.


    But now, it was on the brink of death. If it didn��t eat it, it might disappear forever.


    Even if the energy in the human-shaped polymer��s body could hurt it, anger had to convert it into its own power.


    Even if it risked losing itself.


    ��Shut up... shut up...��


    Anger kept shouting in its own consciousness. It relied on its own willpower to survive the ��Erosion��of these voices. In the end, it was able to protect itself!


    The human-shaped aggregate stopped in its tracks. The yer interface that was controlling this character disyed a ��Error��notification, and then the screenpletely disappeared.


    ��All of you will not live.��


    Rage let out a painful cry. It had notpletely converted the energy in this body into its own gray fog.


    But it had taken preliminary control of this body!


    ��Just a little more...��


    Anger staggered as it tried to find a corner to rest, but another yer controlled a mercenary toe in front of it and block it.


    ��Friend, didn��t you just install the detonator stone?��


    The character used by this yer was a male, but the voice sounded like a pleasant female voice.


    He had clearly yed three or four rounds and had a basic understanding of the game��s ystyle. As the attacker, he had to bring the explosive stone to a certain location on the defense side, and then install it on top of it to detonate it. That would be considered a victory.


    He had just safely run to the position where the defense side had ced the explosive stone, but in the end, he discovered that his teammate with the explosive stone had disappeared!


    ��Get lost!��Fury was not in the mood to talk to this energy fusion body.


    ��Why are you scolding me like that? And why did you throw your gun on the ground? Let��s not talk about this anymore. There��s still time. Let��s hurry to the ce where the defender ced the explosive stone.��


    The yer patiently tried to persuade Fury through voice chat. When Fury was assimting this character, he directly threw the gun in his hand onto the ground.


    Anger was brewing vicious words, trying to drive this annoying guy away, when she vaguely heard some footsteps.


    ��The defenders are here! Why are we the only two attackers left in this round?��


    Anger did not listen to the yer��s shouting and shouting. He dragged the body and quickly hid behind a wooden box.


    It had just experienced the power of the strange weapon in this space of consciousness. Now, it needed some time to convert the faith energy in its body into gray fog, otherwise, its existence might be devoured by the power of faith.


    ��Friend, do you have any more me bombs?��


    The angry yer calmed down and tried to convert the power of faith in his body before the others realized it. However, that yer still followed him.


    ��Wait... friend, how did you do the action of leaning against the box? What Button did you press?��That yer looked at the angry character leaning against the wooden box in surprise.


    He had yed for almost five or six rounds, and the only actions this character could do were to stand up and squat down.


    ��Get lost!��Angry shouted at him again, but the other side didn��t care about angry��s scolding. He continued to stand up in front of angry, then squat down. After squat down, he stood up again.


    ��Friend, don��t be so stingy. Tell me to press that button next to the wooden box.��He said again.


    However, as soon as he said this, the bullet instantly hit the wooden box. This yer crouched behind the wooden box and didn��t dare to stand up again.


    ��Oh no... I��ve been discovered! I��ll throw a smoke bomb first.��


    He controlled his character to throw a smoke bomb into the field. Then, he looked at the angry character who didn��t have a gun and directly threw his main weapon to the angry character.


    ��There are only six yers on the other side. It��s still possible to win this round. Friend, don��t be discouraged.��


    This yer took his secondary weapon and fired a few shots at a ce filled with smoke, but he didn��t gain anything.


    Anger looked at the weapon that was thrown to his hand. He clearly remembered that his doppelganger had been killed by this weapon.


    If this continued, it would definitely be killed again. Anger did not want to disappear so easily.


    It reached out to hold the weapon, but this was also an existence formed by the power of faith. The moment anger held it, arge number of human voices fused into her mind.


    ��Can I hear Tyreen��s new song on TV today?��


    ��I wonder what little al will broadcast live today...��


    ��Get out... Anger has no time to assimte the energy in this weapon. It can only slowly corrode itself from the energy that makes up this weapon, but before that, it has to kill those enemies first!��!

 Chapter 970

    ?


    Chapter 970: Chapter 991, assimtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    The gunshots continued.


    Anger leaned against the back of the wooden box and began to size up the rune rifle that the yer had thrown at him.


    It had heard of this weapon called the gun from the intelligence shared by hate. Hate also praised the weapon that humans had invented, saying that it would make war even more cruel in the future.


    Anger did not expect toe into contact with this thing in the space of consciousness, and... The gun in its hand was much more advanced than the one used by humans in reality.


    The method of use should be..


    Anger learned the action of holding the rifle based on its previous experience of its clone being torn to shreds by bullets.


    It fumbled around in the grip of the rifle for a while, found the trigger, and gently pulled it.


    mes spewed out of the muzzle of the rifle, and the bullets hit the wall in front of anger, leaving a series of bullet marks on the wall.


    ��The effect of the smoke bullet is going to disappear! Do you still have any more smoke bullets?��


    That yer was having his character change the magazine of his pistol. Anger, who had regained his weapon, could no longer endure this yer��s incessant chatter, as well as the voice in his mind, he first aimed the muzzle of the gun at the yer next to him.


    Anger pulled the trigger again, and another three consecutive bullets were fired, but he found that the person next to him waspletely unharmed.


    Why?


    Anger fired a few more rounds at the person next to it, but the character next to him didn��t suffer any damage.


    ��He... they��reing over! My pistol seems to be out of bullets too.��


    This yerpletely didn��t realize that anger had aimed his gun at him.


    Anger let out a shout that was close to going crazy. It directly stood up from the wooden box, raised the gun in its hand, and pressed the trigger on the attacker on the other side of the wooden box.


    This round of bullets directly hit one of the attackers. Anger watched as blood spurted out of the attacker��s head and he fell to the ground.


    Just like that... he killed a human so easily?


    No, those were energy particles. They couldn��t be considered human.


    Just as anger was shocked by the power of the rifle in its hand, a bullet grazed the shoulder of the attacker.


    Fresh blood flowed out from his shoulder, and the enraged character fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    The inscription sequence that was originally left inside the humanoid energy body had taken effect... ording to the game��s exnation, the Fury character��s HP had already dropped to zero, turning into a fallen form!


    ��Damn it! Don��t think of using this method to imprison me!��


    Anger continued to use its own energy branches to modify the glyph inside the fusion body, but the effect was minimal.


    At this moment, anger once again heard the sound of footsteps.


    The group of attacking characters was approaching, and at this moment, anger felt an emotion called despair rising in its heart.


    The irony was that these feelings of despair actually allowed it to... absorb some usable energy.


    As long as the attacking characters fired a few more shots at it, it wouldpletely disappear from this world.


    But it didn��t..


    The scene in front of its angry eyes suddenly changed. The feeling of weightlessness suddenly swept over it. It lost its bnce because of this sudden weightlessness and sat down on the ground, it looked around... the previously dead defensive characters had all been resurrected.


    These characters acted as if nothing had happened. They bought a brand new gun and quickly left.


    ��We��re the attackers for this round... eh? You��re not buying guns?��


    The yer that had been pestering it earlier walked over once again. Fury used the information reconstructed from his character��s body to figure out what had happened.


    Its character had been reborn.


    The second round? Rage stared at its ��teammates��that had gone far away and suddenly understood the rules of this space of consciousness.


    It should have found a ce to hide and then converted the energy within the character��s body.


    Rage thought the same, but it had only let its character take a few steps when a bullet hit its body.


    The enemy had already arrived behind it.


    An inscription rifle appeared in anger��s hand.


    ��None of you will survive this time.��


    Anger reloaded the inscription rifle in her hand. When she held the object formed by the power of faith again, she didn��t feel the same repulsion as before.


    The chaotic voices in her mind also disappeared. Anger was stunned at this moment. It hadn��tpletely converted the power of faith in its body.


    Anger raised its character��s hand and summoned its main body, which was the part of the gray fog.


    In the end, what came out of its hand was not some gray fog. Instead, it was a light gray and white fog, mixed with some golden color.


    ..


    Joshua pressed the M button on the keyboard and defected to the enemy��s camp. It had already been three rounds. Anger��s avatar had been killed several times by Joshua��s side, but it still existed here.


    At the beginning of the third round, the White Bird told Joshua... Interesting News.


    That was, ��The Messenger is gradually assimting into the world tree.��


    After Joshua defected to the attacking side��s camp, he found the character that was upied by anger.


    ��Brother? Do you still want to continue?��


    Joshua turned to look at Noggs, who was sitting beside him. This was Noggs��fifth game, and he still seemed to believe that the game��s rune gun could eliminate anger.


    After Joshua pointed out who anger was, Noggs stared at anger to kill..


    Now that Noggs had learned how to use a sniper rifle, Noggs urately knocked the angry host to the ground while Joshua was answering him.


    ��Why don��t you continue?��


    Noggs controlled his character to approach the angry host who was lying on the ground and asked.


    ��Uh... The thing is, it��s gradually being eroded by the power of faith,��Jose exined.


    ��And then?��When Nogsy came to the side of anger, it was cursing Nogsy loudly and repeating that it would definitely kill you in the next round.


    ��And then it might gradually turn from a servant of an otherworldly being to... a servant of the world tree.��


    Joshua squatted down and stood up beside the angry corpse.


    Although the anger still retained the memories of its past hatred, theposition of its body was more of the power of faith than the gray fog.


    ��You want me to let it go?��Noggs saw through Joshua��s thoughts.


    ��This is your prey, brother... I can��t decide. If you want to destroy it, I can do it for you.��Joshua was not very interested in the messenger.


    ��Do you have a way to imprison it?��


    When Noggs was talking to Jose, he did not stop what he was doing. He even used his sniper rifle to kill an enemy.


    ��I think there should be no problem,��Jose said.


    ��Build me a cage to imprison it and tell me how to torture it.��Noggs looked at the screen and said, ��I have a few questions to ask it.��

 Chapter 971

    ?


    Chapter 971: Chapter 992, I��ve always treated you as my sister..


    Trantor: 549690339


    The magic car that Cecily was sitting in stopped outside the Crystal Pce. She had received an invitation from Jose three days ago to attend the world cultural exhibition in the Crystal Pce.


    ��How is it? Is there anything wrong?��


    Cecily sat in the back seat of the magic car. She was not wearing a human gown or a long skirt today. She was still wearing the usual attire of the demon world��s watchers.


    From the invitation letter, it seemed that Jose invited Cecily to ��y��at the exhibition instead of attending some diplomatic meeting.


    ��Your Highness, it��s just a celebration party. You Don��t have to be so concerned about it, right?��


    The young girl from the blood n, Pester, took up the position of the driver today. She looked at the scenery in the Crystal Pce through the car window. It looked like a carnival where game lovers gathered together.


    ��Today, Joshua seems to be going up on stage to announce something and receive some awards,��Cecily said.


    ��Your Highness Joshua... Why is there a need to be nervous about receiving awards?��


    Pesto hesitated for a moment, but she still told her about Cecily��s current state. In the Demon World��s Imperial City, this cold-blooded Hunter was the second princess who had used her own strength to bring the internal affairs and foreign affairs of the Demon World to life.


    There was no reason for her to feel nervous just because she was participating in a ball.


    ��If father were still alive, I wonder how he would view Joshua��s current growth.��


    Cecily looked at the Crystal Pce in the distance. This was Nn��s most magnificent building. With Joshua��s current status in Nn, he could already hold his own exhibition in the Crystal Pce.


    ��This... His Majesty...��at this point, she did not know how to answer Cecily.


    ��After my father passed away, as the eldest sister, I have to take on some of the responsibilities of this family.��


    Cecily opened the door of the magic car and got out of the magic car.


    ��Family responsibilities?��Hearing what Cecily said, she felt that she seemed to havee to some sort of realization?


    ��You sound like you want to take on the responsibility of being a Mother?��


    A voice came from the passenger seat of the magic car. The Prophet opened the door and jumped out of the magic car. She also participated in the exhibition as a representative of the demon world.


    ��Mother?��Hearing the prophet��s guess, Cecily was stunned for a moment. Then she immediately shook her head. ��Just as a family member.��


    ��The kinship between you and His Highness, Joshua, is indeed a very important weapon and advantage in the fight for the throne. This is something that his highness, Noggs, did not have.��


    The Prophet made an objective assessment of the rtionship between Cecily and Joshua.


    ��Weapon...��


    Cecily did not feel angry because of the prophet��s ruthless words. During the time that Joshua left the demon world, Cecily had been very worried about Joshua��s situation.


    ��Your Highness... Your Highness!��


    Beth did not understand what the prophet and Cecily were talking about, but the moment she followed Cecily into the Crystal Pce, she saw Cecily��s biggest enemy at this stage.


    That was her elder brother, Noggs.


    ��Noggs? Why is he here?��


    Cecily followed the direction that Beth pointed and saw Noels in the crowd of people at the exhibition.


    She was familiar with her brother��s personality, even though she still had a huge opinion of the existence of humans.


    If Jose wanted to invite him to the exhibition, he would not attend an exhibition that was full of humans unless he tied him to a rope.


    But he did not juste. Jose was standing next to him and saying something, with a smile on his face from time to time.


    ��The rtionship between the two of them seems to be good. I think it��s not good for you,��the Prophet lowered his voice to remind Cecily.


    Noggs, who was talking to Joshua, instantly noticed Cecily��s gaze. It just so happened that Cecily was still standing at the entrance of the Crystal Pce.


    So he stopped talking to Joshua and slowly walked to Joshua.


    ��Brother, long time no see.��When Cecily saw Noggs, she didn��t forget her identity as a younger sister.


    ��Cecily, remember... I don��t intend to hand over the position of ruler of the demonic realm to you.��


    After Noggs left these words, he walked past Cecily and directly walked to the other side of the Crystal Pce.


    ��Aren��t you going to give up your throne?��


    Jose watched Nogsy��s back as he left, and then his gaze fell on his eldest sister.


    ��And my older brother came to me just to... Ask Me to help deal with a troublesome enemy.��Jose conveniently told Nogsy the purpose ofing here.


    ��On the contrary, I wasforted by you. Don��t worry about Jose... Although father��sst wish was for us to fight for the throne, but these two years, you��ve made me understand that there��s no need to be so stubborn about the throne.��Cecily consoled Jose in this way.


    However, a surprised expression appeared on Joshua��s face.


    ��What? You Don��t intend to inherit the throne either?��When Joshua said this.., he nced left and right and found that Nogsy had already gone far away. After that, he moved closer to Cecily and said, ��Please! ��Elder sister... with elder brother��s character, I��m afraid that his internal politics attribute isn��t negative. There��s an 80-90% chance that something will happen to him when he bes the ruler of the demon world. Your prestige in the king��s city is enough. The only thing missing is the title of defeating elder brother.��


    While Joshua was saying this, the Crystal Pce suddenly echoed with a light and lively music.


    ��Oh... The gameunch is about to begin. Elder sister, I don��t have time to take you around this exhibition.��Joshua took out three admission tickets from his pocket and handed them to Cecily. ��We��ll talk more after theunch is over!��


    ��...��


    Cecily originally wanted to call out to Joshua, but when she saw his figure disappear into the crowd, she still didn��t say anything.


    ��I once read a human book that described family rtionships. Children��s attention to their parents changes in a curve, from high to low to high... at his age, His Highness Joshua is at the bottom of the curve.��


    The prophet mercilessly told Cecily how difficult it was to y a role simr to that of a mother.


    Cecily did not answer the prophet. She silently walked towards the venue of the game��s press conference. This was a room that was built inside the Crystal Pce and was simr to a theater.


    At the entrance, a servant was handing out admission tickets. On the tickets, it was clearly written where everyone could sit.


    There was already a long line here. Fortunately, Jose had already given the admission tickets to Cecily.


    Cecily led the Prophet and Pester directly into the theater inside the Crystal Pce.


    The seat written on the admission ticket was in the front row of the entire hall. Cecily found her seat and just as Pester was about to sit down beside the second princess happily, a figure took her seat first.


    ��You... Sorry, Your Highness Noggs.��


    When she saw that it was Noggs who was sitting next to Cecily, she chose to step aside.


    ��I heard what Jose said to you just now,��Noggs looked at the empty stage and said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 972

    ?


    Chapter 972: Chapter 993, the visitor


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What do you want to Do?��


    This time, when Cecily was talking to Noggs, her voice lowered a few degrees of heat.


    Although she maintained her respect for her brother... in reality, Cecily and Noggs didn��t have a good rtionship.


    From Cecily��s point of view, Noggs was wearing a suit of armor and carrying a weapon to participate in the exhibition. No matter how she looked at it, it didn��t seem like he had some kind of friendly purpose.


    A year ago, when Jose was filming ��Avatar��in the demon world, Noggs��sudden appearance almost ruined the filming site.


    ��I don��t know what you said to Jose... but Cecily, stay away from him. This is a warning.��


    Noggs��voice was also cold to the bone, which made the vampire girl who was listening by the side feel very uneasy.


    In Nogus��eyes, he also thought that Cecily was very dangerous. The more people who knew how to control power, the more they knew how to deceive others.


    ��Warning? Brother, I don��t think you have the right to...��Cecily did not show any signs of weakness.


    ��Your Highness Nogus, Your Highness Cecily, can you please stop the dispute over the ownership of Jose?��? The voices of the two of them were enough to be captured by the other people in the audience seats. Moreover, among the visitors this time... I have already seen the figures of several high-ranking officials of the human countries.��The prophet interrupted the confrontation between Cecily and Noggs.


    After being reminded by the prophet, Noggs directly stood up from his seat and turned around to look behind him.


    The first person he saw was marshal ARMT from the frost country. This marshal was wearing a formal suit and was walking towards his seat. When he noticed Norgus��gaze, he politely took off the hat on his head and gave a hat-taking salute.


    Norgus also nodded slightly at him.


    After several expeditions in the Edelweiss mountain range, his rtionship with Marshal ARMT was now that of an enemy as well as a friend.


    It was hard to imagine that six months ago, Norgus and this marshal were still enemies who would fight to the death whenever they met.


    He did not find the king of the frost country, but he saw another... symbol that he hated to the bone.


    The emblem of the Sacred Army of the Sacred Army of the Sacred Army of the Sacred Army of the Sacred Army of the Sacred Army! 1


    A sacred army came to the audience seats... Ling ran��s killing intent spread from Norgus.


    ��Her name is Myrce. ording to Thousand Faces��iplete statistics, this sacred religious army has entered and left your brother��s residence more than fifty times.��


    The prophet sensed the murderous intent from Noggs and immediately stood up to tell him about the sacred religious army��s origin.


    ��Sacred religious army, she should regret appearing here.��


    Noggs did not care about the data given by the prophet. To Noggs... the sacred religious army was an existence that was far more unforgivable than the soldiers of the frost country.


    ��She has a very good rtionship with your brother, and your brother has invested a lot of money in her.��The prophet told Norgus another piece of information.


    ��Invested? She is the spy that Jose nted in the Holy Kingdom?��


    Norgus nced at the petite figure of the prophet. She was an existence that had followed the previous ruler since Norgus was young.


    Therefore, the prophet��s words carried a lot of weight in Noggs��eyes.


    ��You can interpret it that way.��The prophet could not find a good exnation either.


    However, to pester who was beside him, this kind of rtionship sounded like buying a lover with money. However, Pester did not dare to voice her opinion. After all, Cecily was also listening.


    ��It��s too unprofessional for a spy to attend such an asion. And who is the little girl beside her?��Noggs frowned and asked.


    Myrce could already feel Noggs��killing intent. She nervously protected helolia behind her and wanted to leave, but Helolia sat down in her seat as if nothing had happened.


    ��The current Saintess of the Holy Church, Helolia,��the Prophet said.


    ��Saintess? That spy captured the Saintess of thend of Saints?��


    Noggs nced at Heloria��s current attire. This attire waspletely different from the conservative attire of thend of saints. She was just like a subus.


    It seemed that it was quite reasonable for this Saintess to appear here as a ve.


    ��There��s also the Queen of thend of steel, Yekana, and the king of Faroese...��the prophet told Noggs about the higher-ranking existences in the audience.


    ��Why did these peoplee here to see what Joshua is doing?��


    When Noggs returned to his seat, he was no longer in the mood to argue with Cecily.


    Just by reading out arge list of the attendees, Noggs understood Joshua��s current status and social circle in human society.


    ��Joshua has already said that this is a gameunch,��Cecily said directly.


    ��Just for the release of the game? What a waste...��


    At this point, Noggs stood up from the audience and turned to leave the theater.


    The words he wanted to say to Cecily had been delivered, and Noggs did not intend to waste time on a game��s press conference.


    Cecily tilted her head and watched Noggs leave, but when Noggs was halfway there, the lights on the stage suddenly lit up.


    ..


    On the other side of the stage.


    Lloyd was holding a copy of the script that Jose had given her. She had been memorizing it since the morning.


    With Lloyd��s super memory, she could basically memorize the script after reading it two or three times.


    But Jose��s request was for her to ��speak the script in an infectious and natural manner��.


    Thispletely stumped Lloyd, who was basically a zero-level speaker. She had no idea what it meant to be infectious.


    But Lloyd had to go.


    She peeked behind the stage at the audience seats. The theater in Crystal Pce could amodate thousands of people, and today��s audience seats were almost full.


    This was her first official appearance in front of her followers..


    In Lloyd��s opinion, whether her followers could follow her loyally in the future... all of this was destined to be in this speech.


    Jose patted Lloyd��s shoulder from behind. This action scared the highly focused goddess of order.


    She almost screamed, but at thest moment, she still covered her mouth.


    ��There are still ten minutes to go on stage... please do it again ording to the rehearsal,��Jose said to Lloyd.


    ��Here?��Lloyd was slightly stunned.


    ��It��s here.��


    Joshua only handed the manuscript to Lloyd and did not test the effect of her final reading.


    Lloyd hesitated for a moment. After oveing the shame in his heart, he directly repeated the contents of the manuscript.


    In the end, the goddess of order did not disappoint Joshua..


    ��Let me do it. I��ll let you go on stage at the end.��


    Jose sighed and patted Lloyd��s shoulder again. Before Lloyd could react, he had already walked onto the stage.

 Chapter 973

    ?


    Chapter 973: Chapter 994, the drawing begins (third watch)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh slowly walked onto the stage. The first thing he heard when he stepped onto the stage was, of course, warm apuse.


    While the audience was apuding, Josh was also observing the audience sitting below.


    Among the audience, Josh saw many familiar faces. Five of Nn��s seven sages came in total. Other than the white-clothed and red-clothed sages, the other five sages were all present.


    There was also Hiri��s sister, Hend, and her friend, Sansa... as well as Enoch, who was held by Sansa.


    It was a small regret that Zenas was not present, but... when Joshua looked at the front row, when Noggs and Cecily sat together, he felt that something was not right.


    The apuse also slowly stopped at this time.


    All the audience in the audience were staring at Joshua.


    ��This is my first time on this stage. No, this is also the first time the world cultural exhibition is being held.��The first sentence that Joshua said was a little stuck.


    ��Uh... forget it. Although there are many people here who know me, there should be people who don��t know me, right?��


    Joshua pulled up the sleeves on both sides of his clothes.


    This was a game press conference, not some university graduation speech. Joshua did not intend to let the atmosphere be too stiff.


    The reason why Jose didn��t let Lloyd go on stage was that... This girl was too solemn when she read the script!


    And the question that Jose asked was also nodded by almost half of the yers present.


    Jose rarely appeared in public. Although every piece of work had Jose��s signature behind it, there were very few yers who knew what Jose looked like.


    When Joshua was about to introduce himself, Lloyd stood behind the scenes and stared at Joshua who was standing on the stage.


    She could see that Joshua��s body was also surrounded by some power of faith, which meant that Joshua himself also had the world tree in his body. However... the power of faith in Joshua��s body was so little that it was pitiful.


    ��It��s only about a thousand people.��Lloyd kept mumbling these words tofort himself.


    ��There are indeed only a thousand people in the theater, but there are more than a thousand people watching this press conference.��


    Tyreen walked to Lloyd��s side at this time and said.


    ��Why?��Just as Lloyd asked this question, Tyreen disyed a live magic web interface in front of Lloyd.


    ��I know this... an inscription sequence that can watch the video remotely!��


    Lloyd had spent the past five days in the space of consciousness, helping Joshua with all sorts of programming.


    She also understood most of the things about the magic.


    The live broadcast of the magic that Tyreen showed was the scene where Joshua was speaking on the stage.


    ��Yes, there are 1.23 million people watching this official live broadcast,��Tyreen said softly.


    ��1,230,000?��Lloyd��s voice became a little distorted when he heard this number.


    As long as she converted all the people watching the live broadcast into believers, Lloyd would definitely be able to return to his prime.


    ��He lied to me again!��Lloyd clenched his fists in anger again. Before he went on stage, Joshua even told Lloyd that ��No one is watching.��.


    However, thements on the live stream quickly extinguished the goddess of order��s anger.


    Thements on the live stream were mostly ��who is he?��. It could be seen that many people who were watching the live stream did not know Joshua.


    ��Can he see thesements?��Lloyd asked.


    ��I remember that Joshua said that he would open this live stream all the way, so he should be watching it now.��


    Lloyd suddenly became less angry after hearing Tyreen��s answer. Joshua should have experienced the pain of not being known and forgotten by others.


    However, all of a sudden, Lloyd saw that the power of faith gathered in Joshua��s body suddenly increased.


    ��What��s going on? What is he saying?��Lloyd turned his gaze to look at Joshua who was standing on the stage.


    ��Ahem, if I want to introduce myself, I might need some time, so I��ll just say a few simple titles.��


    Joshua raised his hand and raised a finger.


    ��First of all, my name is Joshua Anorod, Ie from the demon world... I��m an existence known as a demon by the country of the sacred religion, but I prefer to call myself a demon.��


    Joshua directly revealed his true identity. At this moment, Cecily and Noggs, who were sitting below, wanted to stand up at almost the same time.


    However, the calm reaction of the audience made them sit in their own seats.


    Demon... Demon. Two years ago, when Joshua revealed his identity to everyone, it might have caused panic and an uproar.


    However, everyone present was so calm that Noggs and Cecily felt that it was very strange.


    ��Secondly, I want to hear my name. Everyone can already guess my identity. That��s right, I��m also a director.��


    When Joshua raised his second finger, he could already feel that the power of faith gathering in his body had begun to increase.


    In a corner of his gaze, there was a live broadcast of the Magic Network��s visual field. The screen had been upied by arge number of bulletments.


    ��But I��m standing here today as my third identity... that is, the creator of the game.��


    Joshua did not raise his third finger. When he said this, the audience apuded again.


    This made Joshua Pause for a moment.


    ��Everyone... let��s not talk about the previous games for now. Let��s talk about a game that you tried out at this world cultural exhibition.��


    When Joshua said this, he turned his body to look at the white wall behind him. The surrounding lights instantly dimmed, directly projecting the game demo of ��Strife.��.


    The content of this demo was very simple. It couldn��t even be considered as a promotional video for the game... it was just a round of explosions between the offensive and defensive sides. In the end, the offensive side sessfully detonated their bombs.


    ��There should be quite a number of people present who have tried out this game in the test area.��


    The lights lit up again. When Joshua asked this question, the yers sitting below spontaneously raised their hands, especially al who raised his little hand and waved it non-stop, as if he was afraid that Joshua wouldn��t see her.


    ��Even if the yers who did note to this exhibition should have watched it through some of the well-known live streams of the viewership lords.��


    Joshua did not forbid the live stream of this trial game, so al should have broadcasted the content of the trial game during the trial game.


    At the same time, Joshua controlled the daytime banshee that was filming to give al a shot.


    When Al appeared on the screen of the live stream, arge number of bulletments began to stream Al��s name.


    ��I wonder what everyone thinks about this game?��Jose��s gaze swept across the audience again. ��Interesting? Exciting? A novel battlefield... I think you should all be very satisfied with this trial experience, right? If you are satisfied, can you all vote a few approval votes for me?��


    Jose��s words were undoubtedly directed at the audience in front of the live stream. Approval Votes were a reward that did not cost money.


    When Joshua said this, the vote of approval in the live stream had already upied the entire screen.


    This was the reaction of the audience..


    The trial of ��War��had undoubtedly shown everyone a brand new form of the game... FPS.


    For this world that only had flintlocks, the powerful guns with inscriptions in the war were enough to let the yers with violent elements in their bodies enter... a happy state.


    ��But unfortunately... I��m very dissatisfied with this game now.��


    As the yers watching the live broadcast entered a state of climax, Jose poured a basin of ice cubes on them.

 Chapter 974

    ?


    Chapter 974: Chapter 995, SHUT UP! Take my money! 1


    Trantor: 549690339


    Half of the members of the Jefferk��s snake had participated in this exhibition.


    Their seats at this exhibition were all sequential.


    The short-tentacle wand followed the mercenary group back to Nn, followed by the Young Lady Hymina. He had also heard that there was a diplomatic mission.


    However, this had nothing to do with the short-tentacle wand. He just wanted to know when the official release date of ��War��would be.


    ��Why are you not satisfied... you can already y it.��


    The archer sitting next to the short-tentacle wand whispered.


    The archer was probably the most satisfied with the game among all the yers who had tried it. The reason was that he was the best yer in the game.


    Originally, the archer was not very interested in things like the rune gun. However, after ying ��War��, his mind was filled with hiring a craftsman to help him build a rune gun just like the one in ��War��.


    He just did not know if the current alchemy technology could reach the level in ��War��.


    ��Mr. Joshua must have his own ideas,��the short-tentacle wand whispered to the archer.


    ��Thoughts? What other thoughts could there be...��


    When the archer asked the short-tentacle wand in a low voice, Jose, who was standing on the stage, directly answered the questions that the two of them were wondering about.


    ��The essence of the game is actually very simple. It��s just a game where two opposing yers hold an inscription rifle and fight each other.��


    When Jose said this, Jose opened his hand, and the next second, an inscription rifle appeared in his hand.


    The inscription rifle in the game appeared in Jose��s hand, and there was a smallmotion among the audience.


    After the yers yed the game, they probably wished that they had such a weapon in the real world, and the representatives from various countries... they all understood that if the weapons in ��War��became real.


    The pattern of the war would bepletely changed!


    ��This is an inscription rifle of model number 01 order.��Jose weighed the rifle in his hand that had a ck metallic luster and said, ��It can carry thirty rounds, and the caliber of the bullets is 5.56 mm... the firing speed is around 700 rounds, which means that it can fire 700 rounds in a minute... it��s a very terrifying weapon, right?��


    Jose used his other hand to hold the handle of the inscription rifle, and after loading it, the ignition inscription engraved on the base of the gun lit up slightly.


    This was the design of firearms in this world. When Jose designed the model of the gun, he incorporated some of the designs of earth, but the principle of the gun was still interpreted in a ��magical��way.


    ��But unfortunately... The weapon in my hand is an illusion.��


    Jose nced at Queen Yekana who was sitting in the audience. She had long seen that the weapon in Jose��s hand was an illusion.


    However, the moment the rune rifle appeared in Jose��s hand, she almost stood up from her seat.


    ��This rune rifle hasn��t appeared in the real world yet, but this is only a possibility in the future. However, has everyone thought about the possibility of the game ��war��?��


    Jose ced the gun on the ground like a walking stick while supporting his body with the barrel of the gun.


    This was a small trick in illusion magic. After Hiri had the ability to give illusions some special physical abilities, it was quite easy for him to do this.


    ��No? No One?��


    When Josh asked this question, no one in the audience answered Josh, but thements on the bullet screen exploded.


    ��Master Josh, please tell me when it will be released.��


    ��Please shut up and take my money, thank you!��


    ��Alright, are you all thinking about taking this order 01 rifle and pulling the trigger to kill all the enemies in front of you?��


    Joshua��s second question received a nod from all the yers present.


    ��Then I��ll go down the stage now and announce the release date of the conflict on the Spellcaster Forum...��


    After saying this, Joshua held the rune rifle in his hand and walked behind the scenes. The sudden departure of Joshua made the audience and the yers on the live broadcast field look puzzled.


    ��That��s it?��


    The short-tentacle wand thought that Joshua would announce something more powerful, but Joshua had already walked behind the scenes of the stage.


    ��Why isn��t there a release date yet?��The archer ignored the short-tentacle Wand��s muttering. He had already logged into the spellcaster forum to look for the release date of the conflict.


    However, at this moment, the surrounding lights suddenly disappeared again, and the entire theater fell into darkness.


    The screen slowly lit up. The thought in the minds of the audience was, ��The movie is about to begin.��


    However, Jose had not announced any brand-new movie recently.


    ��Wake up! Recruit!��


    A voice sounded in the theater. When the archer raised his head to look at the screen, an old face appeared on the screen.


    It was a veteran. While the archer was still wondering who he was talking to, a familiar scene appeared on the screen.


    It was a pair of hands holding an inscription rifle. In front of it was a aiming center, and below it was the health status disy panel.


    This was the scene in the game.


    However, the battlefield had been changed from the desert ruins to a real battlefield.


    The yers in the video began to run in the mud that was full of ruins. The yers suddenly looked at the sky... the airship that was flying in the sky like a giant whale threw arge number of me bombs at the ground.


    When they looked down, the ��war horses��that were made of steel galloped over the ruins.


    When the yers��muzzles emitted mes and knocked the enemy soldiers to the ground, the archers only felt something crawling on their skin, and they could not hold it in anymore.


    If the trial was just a street battle, then this promotional video showed a cruel battlefield..


    The battle on the screen came to an abrupt end with the roar of a me bomb. The character controlled by the yer fell to the ground and fell into aa again.


    After an unknown amount of time, the character controlled by the yer slowly woke up again. The camera started to move upwards.


    The ground was covered in ruins and mud. There were also corpses lying on the ground, as if warning the audience of the cruelty of war.


    The main character stood up from the ruins. He was a survivor of this battlefield. On the other side, a survivor of an enemy soldier also stood up from the ground.


    The moment they looked at each other, they immediately raised the inscription rifles in their hands and aimed at each other.


    The atmosphere was extremely tense at this moment. The archer forgot to breathe for a moment.


    However, the two enemy soldiers looked at each other as if they had confirmed something. They slowly put down the rifles in their hands. One of the soldiers let out a long sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the dawn slowly appeared between the two of them.

 Chapter 975

    ?


    Chapter 975: Chapter 996, the end of the picture


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��War can only bring loss and pain to any living creature.��


    At this time, Joshua walked onto the stage again. His gaze swept across everyone present. He also saw Noggs, who had been in thest row of the theater.


    He seemed to be nning to leave... However, Joshua��s appearance forced him to stay a little longer at the scene.


    ��You may not be able to experience war in real life, but you can in the game... This is one of the modes I imagined in the conflict. You can call it a battlefield.��


    This time, Joshua did not dy any further and directly said to everyone present.


    ��There are many other possibilities! In the previous trial and demonstration, you only yed a soldier on this battlefield. So imagine what would happen if you yed a hero? ��Just like the hero of the Holy Spirit, he has his own unique skills.��


    When Joshua threw out this question, the archer realized that the leg of the short-tentacle magic wand beside him was shaking non-stop.


    ��Why are you shaking?��


    The archer impatiently pushed the short-tentacle magic wand with his elbow. The movement of his shaking leg could even be felt from his seat.


    ��I��m... I��m sorry. I��m so excited just thinking about what master Joshua said.��


    The short-tentacle wand had not joined the snake of Yevilk in the real world. In front of this ferocious mercenary group, the short-tentacle wand was still a little afraid.


    ��There��s another interesting pattern.��Joshua snapped his fingers again, and another airship that looked like a giant whale appeared on the screen behind him.


    The design of this world��s airship was really based on the size of a whale. It even had a fin-like device that was slowly waving in the sky like a giant paddle.


    The airship slowly passed by an ind. The screen suddenly changed, and the hatch of the airship suddenly opened. Several soldiers directly fell down from the sky, between their arms and abdomen, there was a thin membrane that looked like a flying rat.


    They slid all the way to the ground, and just as they were about tond, they pulled open their parachutes... This kind of thing was also something that did not exist in this world.


    Not long after, the entire ind was upied by these soldiers who descended from the sky. They did not belong to any team, and after they found guns on the ind, they began to kill each other.


    ��The way to y this mode is to ce 100 yers on an ind... where all the ces are weapons. You Don��t have any friends. The other 99 yers are all enemies! ��You can only obtain the final victory of this game after you kill all of them, the ruler of this ind.�� 1


    When Joshua briefly introduced another new mode, the archer��s legs began to shake uncontrobly.


    ��Brother Wand, forget what I said before.��


    The Archer��s voice was also filled with uncontroble excitement. Before he could shake his legs for three seconds, a hand directly pressed down on his shaking leg, firmly holding it down and preventing it from moving.


    ��Keya, try shaking it again?��


    When the archer turned his head, his sister gave him a kind smile, but the strength of his sister��s grip on his thigh... was not kind at all.


    He did not dare to speak for a moment. He kept shaking his head. Only then did his sister release her grip on his thigh.


    The Archer looked at the stage on the screen and could not help but swallow his saliva. He began to fear what interesting things Josh would say next.


    If the archer could not control his emotions, his sister might really break his leg on the spot.


    ��Unfortunately, due to the time constraint, I can��t exin my other thoughts in detail.��


    Joshua��s next sentence made the archer slightly relieved, but the interface on the screen changed again.


    On the screen was a picture. In the picture, there were four characters dressed like different civilian sses, standing on an abandoned magic car, shooting at some... deformed undead monsters with an inscription rifle.


    ��This is a mode called the path of survival. The world is upied by monsters... you can only rely on the other three teammates and the rune guns in your hands.��After Joshua briefly introduced this one.., the picture on the screen changed again.


    The Archer quietly listened to Joshua��s description of the other possibilities. The more he listened, the more he could not hold back the excitement in his heart. He felt that his legs were about to shake again, but the archer still held it in.


    ��Actually, I have many other ideas... I want to share them with everyone, but the production of the game is not easy.��


    Joshua nced at the time on the magic interface and felt that it was time for him to end this drawing of a cake.


    ��I can see the Passion in your eyes for the game. Most of the people sitting here are yers, but have you ever thought of making your own game?��When Joshua said this sentence, he felt the gaze of Hiri��s sister Hend.


    This genius sister who worked at the Nn Bank was also one of Josh��s earliest programming apprentices.


    ��Yes! Yes!��


    Behind Hend, Sophia, who was more outgoing and confident, stood up.


    ��But I want to know where I can learn... how to make the game,��Sophia asked.


    This girl really liked everything.


    Joshua looked at her shining eyes. How could he let this girl down at this time.


    ��Before I answer this question, I��m honored to introduce... The other creator of the game ��war��.��


    Joshua made a gesture of invitation to the backstage. Before Lloyd could react, Tyreen gently pushed her and she carefully walked to the stage.


    ��Her name is Lloyd. That��s right, she has the same name as the god of order. Simrly, her attainments in the runes of order areparable to the god of order.��


    Joshua��s introduction made Lloyd want to shout, ��I am the god of Order!��


    But at this time, she could only smile and wave to the people below.


    ��I have already negotiated with the four sages. The programming course will be officially opened to the public at the RUHLSK Advanced Magic Academy. This god of order will be your teacher.��


    This was considered a small advertisement for thest time.


    ��Everyone, in the end, I hope that... in a few years��time, you will be able to stand in my position and introduce the game you have created to everyone.��


    After Joshua said this, before Lloyd could say anything, the game press conference came to an end.


    Lloyd listened to the apuse on the stage and felt that he had been deceived.


    However, in Lloyd��s eyes, some light of faith suddenly surrounded her.


    ��I��m starting to have believers?��


    Lloyd came to the backstage and asked Joshua in confusion.


    ��This is a live broadcast with millions of people. Many of these people may have originally believed in the god of order, but they may not have thought that the god of order they believe in... well... in short, to some extent, the appearance of the god also determines how many believers they have.��


    The part that Joshua omitted midway... was because Lloyd��s figure was really good.


    ��Millions of people.��


    Lloyd spread his hand and looked at the power of faith in his palm.


    This could be considered one of the advantages that Joshua had in gathering so many believers. That was the near-terrifying spread rate of the magic.


    ��Alright! Our performance has ended. The rest is to go to the audience to watch other people��s performances,��Joshua said to Lloyd, who had just gone on stage for less than ten seconds.


    After the gameunch, it was the movie awards ceremony. For some of the audience... that was what they were really looking forward to.

 Chapter 976

    ?


    Chapter 976: Chapter 997, overtime


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the game��s press conference ended, the award ceremony officially began.


    Joshua had just sat down in the front row of the audience, and had not had the time to greet his elder sister, Cecily, on the other side.


    A white bird grabbed a primary crystal that looked like a crystal ball and ced it in Joshua��s hand.


    The surface of the crystal ball was engraved with some pure silver inscriptions.


    These runes were probably from the high elf elders. They had been confronting the gray fog for so many years and had learned some methods to kill the gray fog in real life.


    Joshua looked at the interior of the crystal ball. The fog between white and gold was moving inside the crystal ball.


    ��What is this?��Asked Cecily.


    ��The core or incarnation of the Gray Fog?��


    Joshua shook the crystal ball in his hand. The fog inside seemed to form a human face, but it soon disappeared.


    ��The core of the gray fog... won��t it affect the people around it?��Cecily lowered her voice and asked Joshua.


    Many people in the audience knew what the gray fog was and how dangerous it was.


    Joshua��s action was like shaking a time bomb.


    ��In theory, no. I��m not too sure about the High Elves��rune technology, but the quality of this prison should be okay.��


    As Joshua spoke, Madam Cesar, who was the host on the stage, had already stepped onto the stage in her full dress. Along with her was the famous host of Faroese, brass dragon.


    ��Wee, everyone, to the award ceremony after the game��s release, because the client hopes that this award ceremony will not be so academic. That��s right, it��s me... I��ll be standing here as one of the hosts.��


    Brass Dragon��s opening remarks were full of sarcasm as usual. Joshua felt that if the Faroese art world and the aristocracy made a list of the people they wanted to kill the most, brass dragon would definitely be at the top of the list, and he was the only one with a name.


    ��Thank you, Mr. Zoretta, for your opening speech.��


    Mrs. Cesar was somewhat d that she had also taken on the position of another host. Otherwise, other hosts in Faroese would probably not be able to coordinate well with the brass dragon.


    Joshua gave a round of apuse for the two of them on the stage, but at the same time, Joshua also turned his head to look behind him.


    Noggs left the theater after Joshua walked off the stage. The so-called award ceremony was not attractive to him at all.


    ��Elder sister, I might need to take a nap,��Joshua said softly to Cecily who was beside him.


    ��Can you sleep in this environment?��


    Cecily��s pping did not stop. They were sitting in the first row, and the noise on the stage was so loud that it was somewhat ear-piercing.


    ��It��s not sleeping. The captive in this crystal is my brother��s prey, but I also have some information to ask it. HMM... I��ll watch the broadcast of the award ceremony in the space of consciousness.��


    Before Cecily could react to what was happening, Joshua had already leaned against the chair as if he was in a deep sleep.


    Cecily sighed and had to take off her coat to cover Joshua.


    ..


    Inside the space of consciousness.


    When Joshua opened his eyes again, he saw anger in the cage in the space of consciousness.


    The image of anger was still a model of a warrior wearing a skeleton in the game.


    It hugged its legs and curled up in a corner, looking very quiet. The sublimates who were jailers ignored its existence.


    They gathered around the outdoor cafe. They were holding potato chips and Sin C as they watched the live broadcast of the award ceremony.


    ��Joe... Josh? Aren��t you at the scene...��


    The sublimator silver yarn sensed Josh��s appearance. The coke can in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    ��I��m at the scene. Don��t mind me. I��m also very concerned about the results of this award ceremony.��Josh spread his hands. ��But this is just like how that D * MN Boss wants me to work overtime even though it��s the weekend. Some work must bepleted at this time...��


    Silver Veil didn��t quite understand Joshua��s wonderful metaphor. She directly picked up the coke can that had fallen to the ground. However, not long after she took it out, the coke can in silver veil��s hand fell to the ground again.


    ��Although the space of consciousness doesn��t need to be cleaned, please don��t throw unnecessary code strings.��


    Joshua had always thought that sublimates were a self-disciplined race. However, when this race started eating potato chips and Coke, Joshua realized that something was wrong.


    ��I knew Josh would be here.��


    ��This is my first time in this space... What��s the way to enter?��


    ��I��m not too sure.��


    When Josh heard the voice, he turned around and found the reason that caused the coke can in silky��s hand to fall. It was because two wild Tyreen and Gloria had appeared in the space of consciousness, and there was also a domesticated hiri.


    The other sublimates behind the silver veil turned their heads to look at the live broadcast of the award ceremony. The camera just happened to be on Carrie, who was sitting in the audience seats.


    Of course, Carrie��s eyes were closed in the camera. Madam Caesar seemed to have noticed that her daughter was taking a nap. She waved her hand and quickly turned the camera to the other side.


    ��Didn��t I tell you that Carrie is also a boarder of the World Tree?��


    Joshua watched as the sublimators��expressions gradually changed from shock to Joy. This was probably what happened when a movie fan saw a character he liked.


    ��We only started learning about something called a moviest month,��silver veil exined, ��But we still underestimated the charm of this thing.��


    ��Alright... Those who want autographs, line up here. Silver Veil, take care of your fellow countrymen. I want to get to the bottom of this before I go on stage.��


    Joshua ignored the sublimates and went straight to the Cage of fury.


    The moment Fury sensed that Joshua was approaching it, it instantly entered a berserk state. It suddenly stood up and raised both of its hands to tap on the transparent surface of the cage.


    ��It doesn��t look like it wants to listen to you.��


    Hiri also came to Joshua��s side. A magic staff that looked like a spear appeared in Hiri��s hand. She seemed to be ready to fight this monster.


    ��So I have to find a way to make it behave.��


    Joshua��s hand touched the edge of the translucent cage. At that moment, the anger in the cage suddenly covered its head. The expression on its face gradually changed from a violent state to a kind of pain and fear.


    ��What did you do?��Hiri poked the surface of the cage with the magic staff in her hand.


    ��I. . . Didn��t do anything. I just put my hand on it.��Joshua didn��t react to the change in anger.


    ��Where... is this ce?��It covered its head and made a voice that waspletely different from the previous violent voice, it looked up and saw Joshua who was outside the cage with a surprised expression. ��Shurissa... is still alive... No, aren��t you...��


    ��Who are you? The God who was corrupted by anger?��


    Joshua immediately reacted and tapped the wall with his hand.


    ��Forget it, I don��t have time to confirm your identity... I have some information I want to ask you. If you want to be saved, answer me.��

 Chapter 977

    ?


    Chapter 977: Chapter 998, Best Actress


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��The winner of the Best Supporting Actor Award is... Master Morgan, who yed Rhett in Shawshank��s redemption!��


    The bronze dragon read out the first award that night. Although this bronze dragon did not give face to the Faroese nobles, he still gave face to Jose.


    At the very least, he was seriously ying up the atmosphere of the entire venue..


    After the Bronze Dragon announced the winner of this award, a few scenes of Morgan in the Shawshank Redemption appeared on the screen at the back.


    The legendary actor Morgan, who was quite famous in Faroese, also stepped onto the stage and took the pure gold award that the bronze dragon handed over.


    ��To be honest... I did not expect to receive this honor at all,��Morgan said with emotion as he held the award.


    ��The first one is master Morgan, and it��s still close to 670,000 votes. Looks like mother��s prediction was right.��


    In the space of consciousness, Carrie moved a chair and sat next to the prison. As she listened to the angrymunication between Jose and the prison, she also diverted some of her attention to the award ceremony.


    Otherwise, when the award for Best Actress was presentedter, if her name was called and she ended up ��sleeping��, she might very well spend the next year in ��hellish body training��.


    However, no one responded to what Carrie said. When Carrie��s gaze shifted from the live broadcast to the prison, Tyreen noticed that Carrie had been ignored, so she nodded and said ��Yes��with great concern.


    ��Human... I advise you not to go near that world! There��s only death and despair there...��


    She curled up in a corner of the prison, still holding her forehead, her face full of pain.


    The consciousness of the god and the gray fog in his body were still confronting each other, but he still used his voice to warn Joshua not to inquire about things rted to Aleslota... which was another continent.


    ��Who won the Best Supporting Actor Award?��


    Joshua did not listen to the endless warning of the unknown god. He turned his head to look at the magic live broadcast interface.


    ��Master Morgan! Can you speed up your interrogation? I feel like my mother has been looking at me several times already,��Gloria said with some worry.


    Gloria hade to the space of consciousness in order to get some information from the angry mouth... about another continent. ording to what she knew, the other world was equivalent to the gray fog��s lodging ce.


    ��Joshua, I��ve captured the god of order... and invited him over.��


    Hiri was holding Lloyd��s wrist as she came in front of Joshua.


    Lloyd was watching the results of the selection in the audience seats happily when a white cat suddenly attacked her. When Lloyd came back to his senses, he was already in the space of consciousness.


    ��What do you want to do this time!��Lloyd asked with a hint of anger.


    ��im it.��


    Jose pointed at the anger in the cage behind him. At that moment, Hiri also let go of Lloyd��s wrist.


    ��Lloyd? Damn it... Lloyd, is that you?��


    Before Lloyd could speak, the anger that was curled up in the corner of the cage, the moment it saw Lloyd, was so excited that it leaned against the edge of the cage again.


    Before it could finish its sentence, it once again held its forehead and knelt on the ground.


    The anger was still eroding the god��s rationality.


    ��This voice is Wengelke?��


    Lloyd muttered in disbelief as he slowly walked to the edge of the cage.


    If Joshua remembered correctly... Wengelke was the name of the god of flowing water and healing. It seemed that the god that the anger had eroded was an existence that represented the flowing water inscription.


    ��Lloyd, you��re still alive... And you��ve maintained your consciousness.��


    ��Yes, she was just like you a month ago, battling against the gray fog... but I��ve already cleansed the gray fog from her body. Now it��s your turn,��Joshua said directly.


    ��My original body... is not here.��It held its forehead tightly, as if it wanted to tear off the skin on its face, it said, ��My body is in... Aleeslotta. The only thing that exists here is the messenger��s consciousness.��


    ��Then please tell me the way to that continent,��said Jose.


    ��No, you are not a match for the other messengers. They havepletely controlled the whole of Aleeslotta. The power they have...��


    Josh rubbed the space between his brows with a headache. Without listening to the remaining consciousness of the god of flowing water, he directly stood up from the cage and summoned the white bird.


    ��Why don��t we let it watch the award ceremony first? Then we can talk about invading that aleslota... in short, it��s the matter of the gray fog base camp?��Hiri made a small suggestion.


    ��Good Idea! Wait a minute...��Jose summoned the white bird. ��The omnipotent White Bird Dream A, do you have a way to let it watch the award ceremony live?��


    ��Quitoan created the cage that imprisoned it. I��ll make some modifications to it so that it can have external vision and sound...��the white bird thought about it and confirmed that Jose��s idea was feasible.


    ��Alright, everyone... It��s time to go back. Next, it should be the best actress award. I think it��s better for you to keep your eyes open, Carrie.��


    Joshua took onest look at the live broadcast of the magic. When he opened his eyes again, he was back in his seat at the awards ceremony.


    ��Joshua, you��re Awake?��Cecily noticed that Joshua had woken up at once.


    ��HMM... and this is your eldest sister��s?��


    The first thing that Joshua smelled when he woke up was the fragrance of flowers... Joshua actually remembered the fragrance of Cecily��s body clearly.


    ��Mortal! You Don��t understand what you��re pursuing!��


    Another voice interrupted Joshua��s greeting. This voice came from the primary crystal in Joshua��s hand.


    Inside the crystal, the remaining consciousness of the god of flowing water was warning Joshua loudly.


    ��Don��t think about going to Aleslota anymore. The messengers have absorbed a lot of negative emotions. The energy around them can even reach the sky and turn into a tower! This is not something you can defeat...��


    While the voice of flowing water was constantly warning Joshua, Madam Cesar had already started to announce one of the most important awards of this award ceremony.


    That was the award for Best Actress.


    ��The winner of the Best Actress award in this year��s world culture exhibition is... Carrie, who yed the role of Matilda in ��The Devil is not too cold��!��


    Without any suspense, Carrie won the award. Her strongpetitor, Eno, was far less popr than her due to her studies.


    Carrie lifted her skirt and slowly walked onto the stage. She gently waved her hand at Joshua who was in the front row. Then, she took the gold trophy from her mother��s hand.


    ��White Bird, is that its eye on that side?��


    Joshua rotated the crystal in his hand. The White Bird had given it the ability to see the outside world. However, Joshua did not know that that side was the side that it could see.


    ��It��s here,��the White Bird said.


    ��Very good, god of flowing water. Is it right to call you that? The tower-like negative energy that you mentioned, does it look like this?��


    Jose raised the crystal in his hand and pointed it at Carrie, who was holding the best actress award on the stage.


    The power of faith gathered in Carrie surged out in an almost explosive manner after she won the Noble Award of Best Actress.


    At this moment, the power of faith in Carrie had really formed a pir of light and broke through the ceiling above. If it was seen from outside the Crystal Pce... it would be very spectacr.


    After that, Joshua no longer heard the warning of the god. He only vaguely heard the wail of ��My Eyes��.

 Chapter 978

    ?


    Chapter 978: Chapter 9919 Best Actor (Third Watch)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��My mother has always been very strict with me. Half of the reason I won this award is because of her.��


    Carrie held the Golden Best Actress award in her hand and began to think about winning the award. The first part of the speech was very formal and appropriate. Later, when Carrie looked at Jose.


    Jose knew that this little devil... Miss ck Swan was going to start trouble.


    ��Also, I have to thank an unknown friend. He really taught me a lot of things that my mother didn��t teach me. For example, some interesting lines from the movie Matilda, and the meaning of the middle finger gesture.��


    Gloria seemed to have a lot of thoughts to say, but she had already noticed the kind look in Mrs. Caesar��s eyes. She pursed her lips slightly, and in the end, she left an impable smile, she took the best actress award and walked off the stage.


    ��Who is the friend that Gloria mentioned?��


    Cecily pped her hands and asked Jose curiously.


    ��Maybe It��s me? Okay... I know it��s me.��


    Joshua was d that Carrie did not mention her name on the stage. If it was not for Mrs. Caesar��s reminder, he really did not know what the ck Swan would have said in the next second.


    ��Joshua, maybe this is not something that I should remind you about, but I have a feeling that your rtionship with many girls is a little strange, like the flower of Faroese... does hiri know about this?��


    Cecily stared at the back of Gloria as she walked off the stage. She was keenly aware of some different emotions.


    ��She knows, maybe she knows better than I do, and... Hiri doesn��t like to admit defeat,��Jose said awkwardly.


    ��I don��t really understand human emotions, but Hiri is... very aggressive. Are you sure that nothing will happen between them?��Cecily expressed her concern about Jose��s rtionship.


    ��Nothing will happen. It can only be said that the other girls are excellent. For Hiri, it can only be a motivation.��


    Joshua and Hiri had been together for so long, so they could be considered to be familiar with Hiri��s deeper... or more internal personality.


    Just like what Cecily said, Hiri was very aggressive, but on the other hand, Hiri was also verypetitive.


    When she first came into contact with Jose, she was still in a state of inferiority because she was just an ordinarymoner.


    But after she got married, Healy��s confidence was built up, and herpetitiveness and aggressiveness were highlighted.


    What was highlighted was... her attainments in illusion magic improved by leaps and bounds, and even the purple-clothed person eximed, ��Amazing Talent!��


    But was Hiri��s talent in illusion really very outstanding? Perhaps it was very outstanding... but this was also based on the fact that Hiri spent a lot of energy every day learning this magic.


    ��I think... Hiri��s method of defeating other girls is more ruthless than what you think, elder sister,��Jose lowered his voice and said softly.


    ��More ruthless?��The first thing that came to mind for Cecily was the real battle between women.


    ��That is to make yourself more outstanding, far superior to others.��


    This was the only possibility that came to Joshua��s mind. If Cecily were to inherit the position of the purple-clothed person in the future, the title of ��Flower of the Faroese��of Carrie... would not be worth mentioning in front of the sage.


    ��In a sense, she is a terrifying woman.��The Prophet, who had been silent all this time, expressed his opinion at this time.


    ��Cough, I still have my own work to do.��Jose intended to return to the space of consciousness to have a good talk with the god of flowing water.


    However, the award ceremony on the stage had already reached the time to announce the best actor award. Jose temporarily stopped the idea of returning to the space of consciousness.


    ��Think about it carefully. The winner of the best movie score is an old friend of mine. Alright, we��ve only worked together in one battle, but we��re still old friends of mine.��


    Brass Dragon first mentioned an award that he had previously given out. The winner of the best score was Skeleton Duke, who was sitting at the back of the audience.


    When Skeleton Duke received the award, he said, ��There��s nothing to say,��and walked off the stage.


    ��The winner of the Best Actor award is also an old friend of mine, but I know he��s not at the venue today. I don��t know if he��ll be able to make it when I announce it.��


    When the brass dragon said this, a name immediately appeared in Joshua��s mind.


    ��Could it be...��Cecily also thought of a name. She turned around and looked at the audience behind her. Indeed, she did not see the tall figure.


    Joshua had already started to contact the other party on the text message.


    ��That��s right. He��s the first love of thousands of young girls. Zinas, who yed the role of the Devil Prince in ��Beauty and the Devil��!��


    Like a rock star, the brass dragon finally shouted the name of the sin devil.


    But no one answered, because Zinas didn��te to the Crystal Pce at all because of work today.


    This sin devil also retired after beauty and the devil. ording to zinas, ��I��ve found the life I want.��


    In fact, Jose did not expect that after such a long time, Zenas could still rely on the original movie to win Nn��s support... or the support of all the audiences in the world.


    ��It seems like what I said, Mr. Zenas...��as soon as the brass dragon said this, the door behind the audience seat was pushed open.


    Jose turned his head to look behind him. The Sin Fiend had to bend his huge body to walk into the audience seat.


    Behind Zenas, Joshua also saw his brother, Noggs, passing by.


    Zenas slowly walked down the audience seats and came all the way to Joshua.


    ��Your Highness, I heard that you have an order?��Zenas asked in a deep voice.


    ��The order is to go up and receive the award.��Joshua pointed to the stage and said.


    Zenas was stunned for a moment. The little girl was still sitting on its shoulder, but she was much taller than when Joshua first saw her.


    ��Can I go up?��Zenas asked with uncertainty.


    ��You��re the main character today, why can��t I?��


    Joshua gently pushed him behind Zenas. The sin demon slowly walked to the stage. He stepped onto the stage and came to the side of the bronze dragon.


    The microphone on the stage was too short for his huge body.


    An inscription appeared on the bronze dragon��s hand. He handed the microphone to Zannas and threw the golden trophy to him.


    Zannas held the microphone in one hand and the golden trophy in the other. His name was clearly engraved on the base of the trophy.


    Best Actor... Zannas.


    At this moment, the entire audience burst into apuse. Zannas looked at the audience and finally looked at Josh in confusion.


    Jose��s lips opened and closed, reminding Zenas to say something.


    ��I. . . Our race used to be feared by humans.��Zenas was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. ��I. . . I don��t think anything is wrong, but... His Highness told me that this is wrong. I probably can��t be a prince, but this time, it shouldn��t be a problem for us to be friends.��


    He didn��t know what else to say. Josh took the lead and pped his hands as Zenas walked off the stage.

 Chapter 979

    ?


    Chapter 979: Chapter 1000: Big Orange Comes First


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the award for Best Actor was announced, the god of flowing water finally recovered from the pain of blindness.


    Joshua also returned to the space of consciousness.


    The god of flowing water was still resisting the erosion of anger, but at least it was willing tomunicate with Joshua about ��going to another continent��.


    ��Guardians... have set up a barrier in the deep sea...��


    The god of flowing water relied on the power of faith in his body to resist the erosion of anger. At the same time, he told Joshua some very useful information.


    ��The Guardians?��


    ��The only sea area that leads to Alesirota is blocked by a powerful barrier... but a few years ago, a gap appeared in the barrier,��the god of flowing water said.


    ��I roughly understand what��s going on. Just tell me directly what method can get me to Alesirota.��


    Joshua had been thinking about what the Guardians were guarding. Now, it seemed that it was not as simple as a clone of an otherworldly object.


    ��You��re a member of the Guardians?��


    The god of flowing water hobbled to the edge of the cage. Just by looking at it with its ��eyes��... it was able to determine Joshua��s true identity.


    ��Sort of,��Joshua said.


    Having received this answer, it once again sat weakly at the edge of the cage, a blue flowing water rune appearing in its hand.


    ��I don��t know how you found these New Gods... but perhaps you can really purify the filth of Aleslotta.��


    The god of flowing water��s hand gradually formed a bunch of runes that Joshua could not understand. The color of these runes gradually changed from light blue to dark blue, and finally, they approached the texture of purple.


    ��My body is imprisoned in the depths of Alesirota, but this soul-linking magic can allow your consciousness to enter the body of Alesirota,��said the god of flowing water.


    ��Your body is in the real world? Forget it... now is not the time to dwell on this.��


    A pale white rune appeared on Joshua��s hand, and the white bird flew to Joshua��s head.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    With the help of the White Bird, Joshua began to write a brand new inscription sequence. The order inscription sequence finally formed into a white ball.


    ��Open a gap in the cage.��


    Joshua held the white ball that was floating in mid-air. A small gap appeared on the surface of the cage, and the ball floated directly into it.


    The moment the god of flowing water saw the gap, the anger in its body changed again, but the god of flowing water still suppressed it.


    ��Connect your soul to this ball. I have tried to simplify the inscription sequence as much as possible. You should be able to achieve the effect of docking, right? If not, I can change it again.��


    Jose did not intend to put himself in danger. Jose himself had not studied the soul clearly.


    ��Very... Strange inscription arrangement.��


    The god of flowing water��s hand touched the ball and sighed.


    The azure inscription was then directly injected into the ball. A secondter, a blue mark appeared on the surface of the ball.


    After doing all this, the god of flowing water once again sat down on the ground with some exhaustion.


    ��I have already ced the soul beacon in the body of one of the creatures in Aleslota... and the coordinates to Aleslota.��


    As the god of flowing water said this, it could no longer suppress the anger in its body. The anger once again hit the surface of the cage.


    Joshua immediately muted the anger that had entered a berserk state. He took the ball with the blue inscription in his hand and walked to the other side.


    ��How should I use this thing? Can I build a door likest time?��


    Hiri watched the whole process from the side. He did not ask until Joshua got what he needed.


    ��It��s a little different from the consciousness connection of the big turtle.��Joshua shook the ball in his hand and threw it into the air.


    The ball instantly turned into arge number of blue and white inscriptions in the air and surrounded Joshua and Hiri.


    ��I think it��s time to let your omnipotent white bird a dream... Think of a solution?��


    Healy��s major was the illusionary runes. She could still understand some of the white runes of order, but she waspletely confused by the blue runes.


    ��These runes have connected us to the consciousness of a creature.��The White Bird jumped onto Joshua��s shoulder from the top of Joshua��s head. ��Do you need me to convert its vision into an image?��


    ��Of course.��


    Joshua closed his palms. The runes floating around Joshua once again gathered together. Under the control of the white bird, they gradually formed an interface that looked like the eye of the magic.


    This interface was a first-person perspective. The screen showed a dusty ground that looked like a room where medicine was stored.


    All the ces that could be seen in the field of vision were all piled up with various ss bottles.


    ��Is this somewhere in the gray fog continent? And do you feel that... This view is a little low?��


    Hiri stood behind Joshua and looked at the scene projected on the screen. It looked like the view of a person lying on the ground.


    ��In short, find a way to get this body to stand up first.��


    The translucent keyboard appeared in front of Joshua. Joshua spent some time to coordinate the limbs of this ��body��.


    After Josh confirmed the control keys of the limbs, the body climbed up from the ground and staggered to a translucent ss bottle.


    ��Wait... This is a cat?��


    Josh stared at the reflection reflected in the ss bottle. The reflection was a cat, and it was an orange cat!


    ��The vanguard of the invasion of the Otherworld is actually a cat. HMM... if I think about it carefully, cats are more stealthy than humans, right?��


    Hiri knew that although Joshua was using the excuse of saving Alesirota, in a sense... to the masters of the gray fog, Joshua was the intruder.


    ��So be it. I told you that walking on two legs wouldn��t be stable.��


    Joshua spent some time with Hiri to perfect the Orange Cat��s way of action.


    The soul link magic constructed by the god of flowing water was simr to a state of evil spirit possession.


    In other words, the Orange Cat was possessed by a soul called Josh and a soul called Healy.


    However, the way Josh controlled it changed from consciousness to a mouse and keyboard.


    It was safer that way.


    Other than having the good skills that all cats had, Josh could provide the orange cat with magic power from a distance, allowing it to release some simple magic.


    More importantly..


    ��I��m actually using a cat to enter the magic.��


    Hiri controlled the mouse with aplicated feeling. On the other side of the view, the cat was using its little paw to click on the interface of the magic.


    ��Magic can be used, so can the magic. So, if I want to use this orange cat to upy this continent... what should I do first?��Josh looked at the furry little paw and fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 980

    ?


    Chapter 980: Chapter 1,001, came to an end


    Trantor: 549690339


    Tonight��s award ceremony was still going on. This time, it could be considered an Oscar plus a Grammy Award.


    After the film awards were over, it was time for the music awards.


    Tyreen won thest award of the award ceremony with an absolute advantage, which was the best female singer award. She herself stood on the stage as the host.


    ��Someone who has always supported me told me before I went on stage... I will definitely win this award.��


    The Best Female Singer Award was made of a kind of expensive crystal. When Tyreen held it in her hand, she was very light.


    ��Standing here, I have many, many, many things I want to say, but too many will dy time... so in order for everyone not to feel sleepy, I will rece my feelings with a song.��


    Tyreen��s gaze turned to look at Joshua, who was sitting in the front row. Joshua was currently in the space of consciousness, so Tyreen thought that Joshua seemed to be asleep.


    Therefore, when Tyreen referred to falling asleep, she actually referred to Joshua.


    ��This song is the one that everyone is familiar with, ��the greatest.''��Tyreen softly read out the name of the song to the amplified crystal.


    When the apaniment sounded, Josh opened his eyes abruptly as if he had heard something.


    Tyreen caught the movement and smiled as she began the closing performance of the award ceremony.


    The award ceremony ushered in the final curtain call under the impable performance of the frost elf as always.


    Madam Caesar walked onto the stage and said goodbye to the audience. However, at the end of the ceremony, the brass dragon asked a question that almost made Josh stand up from the audience.


    ��Mr. Josh! When do you n to go to Faroese for an interview?��The Brass Dragon asked.


    ��Well... I��ve been a little busy recently. You know, I��ll go when I have time.��


    Josh suddenly remembered that when he and the brass dragon went to the ruins of the sublimator to cause trouble, Josh agreed to the Brass Dragon��s request for an interview.


    ��I hope you can fulfill your promise.��After the brass dragon left this meaningful sentence, it once again announced the end of the award ceremony.


    ��It��s over?��


    Cecily sat in her own seat and was still a little confused.


    ��It��s over... but there might be reportersing to interview the actorster. We��re not actors, so there��s no problem.��


    Jose turned around to look at the audience who had left. He began to feel a little d that he was the head of the ck Pigeon News Agency. Otherwise, it would have been slightly troublesome to return to the Furnace Stone Tavern tonight.


    ��I discussed it with your elder brother before.��Before Cecily left, she still took the initiative to mention this matter.


    ��The session of the throne? If you don��t want it, you might as well govern it together. You can refer to other people��s steel country or Nn��s system.��


    Jose had already keenly sensed what his elder sister, Cecily, wanted to say.


    ��Eldest sister, times are changing...��Jose turned his head and made a small farewell gesture to Queen Yekana, who was about to leave.


    ��The situation in this world is different from two years ago. Inscriptions and gears have begun to rece artificial production. In a few years, people will be able to fly in airships, and weapons...��


    ��I know. The future of those inscription guns is not only possible, right?��Cecily still had the vision of a ruler.


    Perhaps what the yers saw in the demo of ��War��was... a game that was so fun that they would roll on the ground and ask when it would be released. In Cecily��s eyes... What Jose described was the future war.


    It was also for this reason that Empress Yekana would specifically greet Jose. The demo of Jose��s War gave her a huge inspiration.


    ��That��s right... so the magical technology level of the demon world has to keep up as much as possible.��Joshua nced at the prophet standing beside Cecily.


    The prophet could be said to be the only reliable scientific researcher in the demon world.


    ��I��m currently specializing in potions and agriculture. The military inscription engineering has been handed over to my apprentices to study,��the Prophet said.


    ��In short, that��s what I mean. Politics, political system, and the development of magic technology are the essence of the magic world��s future standing in the world... I just used some trickery,��said Joshua.


    ��Trickery conquered the entire world.��


    It was unknown when Hiri had arrived behind Joshua. This was also the first time that Cecily had the opportunity to talk to Hiri face-to-face.


    ��I��ll instruct people to do what you��ve instructed.��Cecily��s gaze turned to the spellcasterdy beside Joshua. ��And Joshua... Your marriage with her is against the rules of our n. I Can��t stop it... but this rule has been enforced for over a hundred years. There must be a reason.��


    Speaking up to this point, Cecily looked at the abdomen of the person beside Joshua.


    ��Our race has never... had a precedent of mating with humans. There may also be unpredictable risks for children.��


    ��I will solve this, or it must be solved.��


    Joshua did not continue to lead the conversation to Cecily. At this time, Rona, a member of the snake of Yevilk, came to the first row.


    The staff officer of the Scarlet Snake was very observant of the atmosphere. After catching the end of the conversation between Jose and Cecily, he walked up directly.


    ��What��s the matter?��Jose turned to look at him.


    Thousand-face had been secretly protecting Hiri��s safety. Since Rona coulde here, it meant that thousand-face judged that the snake��s member was not a threat.


    ��I have epted a request. A noble from the Kingdom of seaside urgently wants to talk to you. She represents the noble ss of the Kingdom of Seaside,��Rona said.


    ��The Kingdom of Seaside? Who Is it...��


    Ever since the yers from the world rift killed the hatred, Jose received good news from the newspaper that the big turtle from the Kingdom of seaside was back in the water.


    However, there was another piece of bad news... the rule of the old nobles in the seaside country was overthrown by themoners in the end. Now, the entire seaside country was on the verge of being divided.


    This was something that Joshua could not care about, and he did not really want to care about it.


    ��My name is Hymina Basimonte. I��m the daughter of the Earl of the seaside country, Hymerson.��


    The short-tentacle wand pushed Hymina��s wheelchair and brought her to Joshua.


    ��Joshua, are you a member of the sea tribe?��


    Joshua looked at the young girl up and down. Unfortunately, he did not see any sign of a murloc on her.


    ��Yes... I am a member of the sea tribe.��


    ��Just to be clear, if your king wants me to take over the throne, my answer is no. I also want to help you save your country... I don��t have the time.��


    Joshua directly rejected all the requests that he did not want to hear.


    ��Basimonte did mention your name, but Lord Basimonte wants us to return to our hometown, which is alesirota,��Hymina said softly.


    ��Your hometown is that new dungeon? Alright... What do you want me to do? Tell me something about the gray fog continent.��


    Jose felt ready to set off for the new continent as an... Orange Cat!

 Chapter 981

    ?


    Chapter 981: Chapter 1,002, higher pleasures


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first world culture exhibition hade to an end. When Josh returned to the Hearthstone Tavern from the Crystal Pce, Night had already fallen over Nn.


    The first thing that Josh did in the Hearthstone Tavern was to activate the Orange Cat Simtor or orange cat invasion program in the study room and start ying.


    Joshua controlled the Orange Cat to jump directly from the dusty floor to the top of a stone table.


    There were a lot of ss bottles piled on the table. Judging from the shape, they should be used to contain some kind of potion.


    Joshua controlled the Orange Cat to turn one of the ss bottles with his ws. There was abel on the surface of the ss bottle.


    ��The raw material of theughter mixture.��


    Josh read out the words on thebel. Fortunately, the words used in the gray fog continent were also themonnguage of the continent.


    ��Theughing mixture? It doesn��t sound like a good thing.��


    Healy moved a chair to sit next to Josh and rubbed her eyes.


    A cat��s perspective waspletely different from a human��s, so Josh��s magic screen screen would make people��s eyes ufortable if they looked at it for a long time.


    ��There��s no other exnation on it?��


    Joshua controlled the Orange Cat to jump from the stone table to the stone table on the other side. The stone table was right next to the window.


    The curtains blocked the front window. The Orange Cat stretched out its paw to open a corner and saw the scenery outside the window.


    ��Is this inside a city?��


    Through the cat��s vision, Hiri could see the scenery outside clearly. The scenery outside was a city shrouded in dark clouds.


    The architectural style of this city was somewhat simr to that of the country of steel. However, unlike the country of Steel��s steam-filled city, this city was filled with depression and death.


    However, there were still people walking on the streets. Most of them were dressed in shabby clothes and looked like they were in a hurry.


    ��I thought the gray fog would lock up all the humans.��


    Hiri looked down at the streets. She even saw people dressed likew enforcement officers patrolling the streets.


    ��This is a cage, a huge cage.��


    The moment Jose controlled the Orange Cat to pull the curtains shut, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    No... it should be said that it was knocked open!


    The moment the door was knocked open, it was the sound of something being thrown onto the cab.


    The Orange Cat directly jumped onto the highest point of the room, which was also the most inconspicuous ce.


    A strong man grabbed a thin and small figure and rushed into the room. Then, he fiercely knocked the thin and small figure onto the wooden cab filled with medicine.


    The ss on the wooden cab instantly shattered, and the ss scattered on the thin and small figure.


    Meanwhile, Jose controlled the Orange Cat to stand on another intact wooden cab and watch the scene. There were twopanions behind the man.


    ��ck tail! You��d better exin to me what this thing you sold me is!��


    The Man took out a small ss bottle and stuck it on the thin figure.


    ��Of course it��s joy mixture...��the figure known as ck tail said through gritted teeth.


    ��Joy Mixture?��


    The man seemed to be angered by this answer. He opened the Cork and forced the liquid in the ss bottle into ck tail��s mouth.


    After doing all this, the man directly smashed the ss bottle on the ground, and at the same time, he ��smashed��ck tail on the ground.


    ��This thing is a pool of colored water! This is the first time you lied to our sewing gang! If there��s a second time, I��ll hang your head on my clothes!��


    The man angrily kicked ck tail��s abdomen, then turned around and left the room.


    ��A bunch of idiots whose heads were damaged by the mixture... they developed resistance to the drug... cough cough...��


    ck tail struggled to get up from the ground after the group of people left. The moment it got up, an orange cat appeared in front of it.


    ��Damn it, I��m really unlucky today. I even escaped from the cage for dinner!��


    ck tail reached out his hand to grab the orange cat, but the Orange Cat nimbly jumped up, stepped on its back, and jumped onto the stone table.


    ��I have many questions for you, ck tail... Sir or miss?��Jose said.


    ��Damn it, a cat is actually talking? Is it hallucinating after drinking too much potion? Whatever... You Little Thing...��


    ck tail pulled out a dagger. It was obvious that it was also in a state of rage.


    But in the next second, the dagger in its hand directly broke away from its control and floated in mid-air under the influence of magic power.


    ��This is not your illusion, I am indeed talking to you.��


    The Orange Cat squatted on the stone table and raised one of its front paws. The inscription of order appeared on the tip of the Orange Cat��s Paw.


    The dagger that was floating in the air instantlynded between ck tail��s legs. This scared him so much that he fell to the ground.


    From ck Tail��s shocked expression, other than the fact that a cat could talk, he was more shocked by the magic that the Orange Cat used.


    ��You... Who Are You?��ck Tail��s trembling hand pointed at the orange cat that was squatting on the stone table and looking down at it.


    ��As you can see, I��m a cat, not an ordinary cat.��Jose did not want to dwell on the identity of the Orange Cat. ��Now, if you want to survive, tell me a few questions.��


    ��What Questions?��


    When ck tail asked, his hand secretly touched the ss shards behind him.


    ��Don��t do something useless!��


    Hiri saw through his actions first and directly controlled the Orange Cat to pile up the scattered ss shards on the ground with the inscription of order on the other side.


    ��I won��t do it again. Also, why does your voice sound like...��


    ck tail who was seen through immediately raised his hands.


    ��That��s not important! Answer my first question.��Jose once again took back the control of the orange cat from Hiri.


    Josh looked at the Orange Cat through the magic web interface. The Orange Cat had short x-colored hair and light green pupils. There were no features other than humans on its body. There was too much dirt on its face and it looked a little young, josh was unable to determine the gender of the Orange Cat.


    ��What is the Joy Mixture?��Josh asked a key term.


    ck tail heard Josh��s question and a surprised expression appeared on its face, followed by a sneer.


    ��Where did you get this cat from? You actually brought joy...��


    Before ck tail could finish its mocking words, a sharp ss was pressed against its neck.


    ��Answer the key part,��Joshua said.


    ��A. . . A drug that can make people feel happy and hallucinate. Every ten days, the Overlord will distribute it to the citizens in the city. Everyone can only get one.��ck tail felt that the sharp ss was pressed against its throat, it immediately told Joshua about the origin of this thing.


    ��One?��Joshua noticed the noun it described.


    ��Yes... The Liege distributed the pleasure pill, but the effect of one pill can onlyst half a day... you know, there are many people in the city who need more,��it said.


    ��So you made a low-quality one and sold it?��


    Joshua��s words seemed to hit a sensitive spot in ck tail��s heart.


    ��Low-quality? I��m the best pharmacist in this city, but those idiots from the sewing gang... Ate Too Much!��


    When it shouted these words out loud, the ss shards on its neck fell to the ground.


    The Orange Cat controlled by Joshua also jumped from the stone table to the ground.


    ��So you guys rely on this mixture to make yourselves happy?��


    Joshua was basically certain that the lord that it spoke of was either the gray fog itself or the gray fog��s minions.


    This kind of medicine was definitely a side effect. One of the side effects was the withdrawal reaction. Without the effect of the medicinesting, the people here would be in a state of anxiety and despair.


    It was indeed a good way to collect negative energy.


    ��Then what other way is there? The Joy mixture blocks the emotions of everyone here... only with the effect of this thing, this damn world will be a little more interesting.��


    ck tail said this sentence as if it wasining, but also as if it wanted to vent something.


    ��Block?��Through the Orange Cat��s perspective, Joshua could see the dark gray fog surrounding ck tail.


    The gray fog that had eroded its consciousness hadpletely overflowed, which would also cause it to be in a low mood for a long time.


    Joshua Thought for a moment and pushed all the ss bottles on the stone table that had thebel ��raw material for the joy mixture��under the Stone Table to break.


    ��What are you doing! This is something that I��ve traded my life for! No!��ck tail saw the Orange Cat��s actions and entered a state of madness.


    However, the orange cat only raised its head and nced at it. Then, it used its small ws to push thest bottle of ingredients to the ground and broke it into pieces.


    ��Don��t miss these vulgar pleasures anymore. I��ll find you some more interesting pleasures,��said Jose.

 Chapter 982

    ?


    Chapter 982: Chapter 1003, Deadly Poison Cat


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��A more advanced form of entertainment?��


    ck tail was stunned for a moment when it heard Joshua��s words. It was thinking about what Joshua was referring to.


    ��Do you have a primary crystal here?��


    Joshua controlled the Orange Cat��s perspective to look around the room. When he connected the dots with ck tail��s job ss, Joshua was basically certain that this was an alchemy workshop.


    ��Primary Crystal Stone?��


    ck tail suddenlyughed at this moment. Itsughter did not sound like much to Joshua, but Hiri seemed to have some small objections.


    ��Don��t you have it here?��Joshua did not understand what it wasughing about.


    ��Yes, of course I do... the production ofughter mixture requires the powder of primary crystal stone, but listen carefully!��ck tail no longer cared about the ss fragment on its neck, he stared at the orange cat sitting on the stone table and said, ��I! Am the best pharmacist in this city. No one! Absolutely no one can produce a betterughing mixture than me, not to mention a cat like you...��


    Before he could finish his words, the orange cat raised its little paw and pped ck tail��s cheek. The force was so strong that ck tail��s cheek turned to the other side.


    This was not done by Joshua... it was Hiri.


    ��How dare you...��this time, ck tail waspletely enraged by the Orange Cat. It was so excited that it wanted to stand up, but the next second, the Orange Cat raised its little paw again and pped ck Tail��s face.


    ck tail fell to the ground. This native of the gray fog continent was so weak that he could not even defeat a cat.


    ��Just tell me where the crystal is,��Hiri said to ck tail who was lying on the ground through the voice system of the magic.


    ck Tail, who had been defeated twice by a cat, could only walk to a well-maintained wooden cab in humiliation. He opened the drawer under the wooden cab, which was filled with all kinds of crystal stones.


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to urately attach the crystal stones with the inscription of order. He picked thergest crystal stone and ced it on the Orange Cat��s meatball.


    ��You only have one primary crystal of this quality?��Joshua asked.


    ��This thing is trash to others. It��s already very good that I can find one of this quality!��ck Tail��s tone was still filled with hostility when hemunicated with Joshua.


    ��Trash? You Don��t Know Magic?��


    Joshua suddenly realized that ck tail had not used magic once during the process of resistance.


    ��Magic... that kind of thing has been banned for a long time,��ck tail said.


    ��Is it easier to control civilians who don��t know magic? You wait here for a while.��


    Josh let the Orange Cat Use Meatball to press the crystal on the table, and at the same time, he turned off the voice in the magic system.


    ��I��ll leave the control of this cat, Healy, to you.��


    Josh handed the transparent inscription keyboard and mouse over to Hili, while he used another set of mouse and keyboard to start the work of injecting the inscription into the crystal.


    ��Can I understand it as the gray fog blocking their positive emotions?��


    Hili was vignt of ck tail��s every move. Her control of the inscription of order was far more skillful than Josh��s.


    However, ck tail��s condition reminded Healy of those prisoners who had been imprisoned in the underground of the Edelweiss Mountains.


    It was certain that the gray fog would affect the emotions of humans. If it was serious, it would cause humans to fall into madness.


    However, the gray fog did not need a bunch of crazy humans. Instead, it needed a group of humans who were in despair, anger, hatred, and other emotions.


    ��I��m not too sure about their condition, so I need a test. If the gray fog blocks their positive emotions, the power of faith should be able to purify the gray fog��s barrier,��said Jose.


    ��In that case... won��t the power of faith have the same effect as theughter mixture?��Hiri quickly understood Jose��s n.


    ��At least absorbing the power of faith won��t harm the body.��


    While Joshua wasmunicating with Hiri, he directly wrote a whole program code into the primary crystal.


    The quality of this primary crystal was too poor to amodate the entire medium of the magic, so Joshua had no choice but to take a step back and make... The Little Overlord learning machine.


    ��It��s done.��


    Joshua once again took control of the Orange Cat��s body. He controlled its small ws and pushed the primary crystal in front of ck tail.


    ��What is this thing?��ck tail picked up the original crystal that the orange cat pushed over and weighed it in his hand.


    ��You��ll know when you try it,��Josh said.


    ck tail swallowed its saliva. It nced at the ss shards that surrounded it. It still put the original crystal in its hand into its mouth.


    ��This thing is not for you to eat!��


    Joshua had the orange cat jump into the air. He directly kicked ck tail��s cheek with his hind legs and kicked the crystal out of its mouth.


    ��Crush it! Crush it into pieces in your hand! I��ve added an awakening ceremony with the inscription of Order.��


    Joshua had the orange catplete a perfectnding and turn around. Then, he pushed the original crystal that had rolled to the side of its feet to ck tail again.


    ck tail picked up the original crystal on the ground. Then, he suddenly crushed the original crystal with his hand.


    Arge amount of light from the runes of order surged out of the original crystal and entered ck tail��s body... when ck tail saw the runes around him lighting up, he fell into a state of shock once again.


    ��Effective? Very good.��The Orange Cat jumped onto the stone table again and looked down at ck tail. ��It seems that you have some kind of deal with that sewing gang?��


    ��The deal for theughing mixture, my raw materials have all been destroyed by you! If they can��t get the goods tomorrow, they will kill me.��


    ck tail found that Josh still dared to mention this matter, and the anger in his heart was ignited once again.


    ��Don��t make theughing mixture, use this kind of primary crystal as a substitute.��Josh pointed at the primary crystal fragment on the ground and said.


    ck tailughed loudly again at this moment.


    ��Use this thing? Listen Up, Cat! The sewing gang is a bunch of lunatics who drink the mixture ofughter like water. Even the concentration I make is unable to satisfy them... it��s even more impossible for yours to be...��


    ck Tail��s voice became softer and softer as he spoke. He looked at his hands in disbelief.


    That was because he felt a happy mood when he wasughing. Heughed because he was really amused by the Orange Cat��s ��overestimation��. It was not a simpleugh.


    ��Is it effective? But it still can��tpare to the joy mixture I made.��


    ck Tail��s sense of happiness was very sharp. The main reason was that it had been in a low mood for a long time.


    The other residents of the city were the same.


    ��You haven��t officially started using it yet. Now, in your head, you silently say the words ��Little Tyrant��s endless joy��,��Joshua said to it.


    ck tail did as Joshua said. In the next second, a glowing image appeared in front of it. On the image, the pixels formed a figure that looked like a plumber.


    ��The magic power in your body can onlyst for twenty minutes? That��s good... if it��s a one-time buyout, it��s not good for me to develop my n.��


    The magic interface that ck tail summoned was very unstable. Even with the system that looked like the little tyrant, it could notst for long.


    The bodies of the residents of this world had been transformed by the gray fog into a weak body that could not absorb magic power. In other words... The magic power in the air was pitifully low.


    ��Stop looking. You should be able to see something like a handle in front of your eyes. Try ying with it. It Won��t disappoint you.��


    Joshua believed that if this orange cat simtor had an expression system, a meaningful expression would appear on the Orange Cat��s face.


    ��What are you ying?��


    ck tail held the translucent handle in front of him with some hesitation. The plumber in the picture started to move under his control. ck Tail��s eyes lit up unconsciously.

 Chapter 983

    ?


    Chapter 983: Chapter 1004, dirty deals (first update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ck tail spent a few minutes to master the movements of the little man in the screen, as well as the way the game was yed.


    It was a wonderful feeling. ck tail did not feel the great pleasure of drinking pleasure at the right time, nor did he feel the hallucination.


    At this moment, ck tail could clearly feel that he was awake. His messy head was asfortable as if it had been cleaned up neatly.


    Under this sense of rity, ck tail focused his attention on the screen in front of him. As he mastered the control of this little person, he quickly fell in love with this game.


    Only drinking the joy mixture could bring joy, as well as feelings of achievement. ck tail could also experience these actions by controlling the little person to step on the mushroom-like monster and eat gold coins to win points and rewards.


    Every time ck tail pressed the jump button on the translucent handle, and the imp directly jumped high into the air... he could feel a happy mood.


    The 20 minutes ended after ck tail controlled Mario to be identally killed by a turtle.


    Just as it was about to start another round... the interface that was emitting light suddenly disappeared, and the handle on ck tail��s hand turned into pieces and fell to the ground.


    ck tail looked at its empty hands in a daze, and then raised its head to look at the orange cat standing on the Stone Table.


    ��It��s time,��Jose said to ck tail as he stuffed a piece of bread into his mouth.


    While it was busy clearing Super Mario, Jose took the opportunity to finish the dinner that day.


    ��Why did it disappear?��


    ck tail held its forehead, and its head became heavy again. All kinds of depressed emotions began to surge out of its heart.


    ��Because it��s time for you to put in your coins, friend.��Joshua told ck tail a sad news.


    ��If you have magic power in your body... you can y without limits, but what drives away the negative emotions in your body is the effect of another kind of energy. I��m afraid you can��t ingest this by yourself.��


    Joshua asked the Orange Cat to push the five crystals down from the table. ck tail instantly understood what was inside the five crystals.


    It flew directly toward the stone table and used both of its hands to barely catch the five crystals, protecting the fate of the five crystals falling to the ground and shattering.


    ��These are the five crystals that you have. The quality is still passable. The rest are considered inferior.��


    Joshua looked at ck tail through the orange cat��s perspective. He looked at the five protocrystals in his hand with a conflicted expression, but he resisted the urge to crush them.


    ck tail had a rare self-control because he knew that he could use these five protocrystals to exchange for greater benefits.


    ��What do you want...��


    ck tail raised his head and looked at the orange cat sitting on the Stone Table. He did not think that the cat would give him this thing so easily.


    ��Of course it��s a trade. You Don��t look like you��re just making happy mixture, but you��re also selling this thing?��Joshua asked.


    ��Yes, there are many people selling this thing in this city, but I��m definitely the best at it.��


    ck tail did not intend to hide anything. He seemed to be very proud of his two jobs... making and selling happy mixture.


    ��Then I��m afraid that from today onwards, you��ll have to change your profession... it��s not considered changing your profession. From today onwards, you��ll help me sell this thing to your customers.��


    Josh pointed at the primary crystals in ck tail��s hand with his cat ws.


    ck Tail��s profession allowed Josh to determine the direction of his future development.


    This city had beenpletely controlled by the gray fog. It was unrealistic for Josh to rely on an orange cat to fight against the Master of the gray fog head-on.


    The big turtle from the Kingdom of the sea was on its way to this continent. The sea tribe had also sent Hymina to negotiate with Joshua once. The content of the negotiation was to join forces to fight against the gray fog on this continent.


    Joshua agreed to it temporarily, but he did not know how long it would take for the sea tribe to arrive here. So... since he could not do it in the open, he would do it in the dark.


    In any case, there were countless dirty deals in this city in the dark. In a sense, Joshua was doing a good deed by using the magic game to rece the Joy Mixture?


    ��My customers are very picky.��


    ck tail hesitated when he heard the Orange Cat��s request. It seemed like it didn��t want a cat to destroy its reputation.


    ��Really? If you don��t want it, you can return it to me.��


    Joshua once again activated the inscription of order. The five protocrystals in ck tail��s hand flew into the air.


    ck tail lost itsposure and jumped up to grab the protocrystals floating in the air. It seeded... the five protocrystals returned to ck tail��s hand again.


    ��I. . . I understand.��ck tail took a deep breath of the turbid air around it. ��I will talk to those guys, but if they don��t want it, I have no choice.��


    ��What do you usually trade with? Does this city have amon equivalent? Something called money.��


    After finding an intermediary, Jose asked about the city��s financial system.


    The city was full of dead silence... Jose didn��t see anything that looked like a shop, and the source of the residents��food was also a mystery.


    ��Yes, the city Lord owns many alchemy factories that produce food, and he distributes some every day. If you want more, you need to spend money to buy it,��ck tail said.


    ��That��s easy. You are very experienced in selling this kind of contraband. You can decide how much the price is, but you have to use this money to exchange for some high-quality primary crystals, or find another way to get some primary crystals... do you understand?��


    As the Orange Cat looked down at ck tail from above, its eyes were emitting a faint green light in the dark night.


    ck tail was not scared, but it was also a smart person. Otherwise, it would not have been able to survive for so long in this city.


    ��What should this thing be called?��ck tail looked at the primary crystal in its hand. Before it wanted to sell something, it had to give it a name.


    ��Little Tyrant, didn��t I tell you?��Joshua said.


    ��Do you really have to call it that?��


    ck tail was stunned for a short while. He repeated the name that sounded a little awkward.


    ��The king with the highest status. isn��t it quite domineering to add a small one in front... well, hurry up and get to work.��Joshua did not want to discuss the name with it too much.


    ck tail could only admit it at this time. It carefully put the five raw crystals into its pocket, and just as it was about to leave the room, it turned around.


    ��Then what��s Your Name?��


    ��Me? You can call me Garfield.��


    Joshua directly pinched the most famous orange cat name on Earth. ck tail seemed to believe it as well. It nodded and turned around to leave the room.


    ��Is your underground contraband business open?��


    Thousand Faces��voice sounded behind Joshua. Joshua also stood up from his seat and handed the control of the Orange Cat to thousand faces.


    ��This is only the first step. I don��t trust this guy.��


    Joshua chewed on the bread in his hand and looked at thousand faces as he familiarized himself with the control of the Orange Cat.


    After ck tail left, Josh nned to follow it the entire time. However, this was not something that Josh was good at, so Josh could only hire a professional.


    ��These methods of control are really simple.��


    Thousand face quickly grasped the control of the Orange Cat. He nimbly jumped to the edge of the window, opened the window with his ws, and came to the edge of the window.


    ck Tail��s figure had already appeared on the street. ck tail looked left and right, and after confirming that there was no threat, he hurried to another street.


    Thousand-face controlled the Orange Cat tond on the eaves on the other side, and quickly followed.

 Chapter 984

    ?


    Chapter 984: Chapter 1005, roll over


    Trantor: 549690339


    ck-tail had five ��Little Overlord��protocrystals in his pocket, and he was very nervous.


    Even though he had tried this magical protocrystal, ck-tail admitted that this protocrystal really made him happy, and he even found the simplest and pure happiness that he had in his childhood when he did not need the joy mixture.


    However, ck tail was not sure if other joy mixture drinkers would like this thing.


    With this uncertainty, ck tail first eliminated the violent elements in the city and chose some rtively easy tomunicate with customers.


    At the same time, he also needed the kind that could provide him with arge number of primary crystals.


    ck tail bypassed the patrols and came to the residence near the alchemy factory.


    This was the safest ce in the city. These alchemy factories were under the management of the city governor, so the people living nearby were also rtively well-behaved.


    ck tail came to the door of a clinic and knocked on it. A secretpartment appeared on the door, and a pair of eyes in the secretpartment sized up ck tail before the back door slowly opened.


    It walked through the door and a slender man walked towards it.


    ��ck tail, I thought you had forgotten about me.��


    The man wanted to give ck tail a hug, but ck tail directly turned sideways to avoid the hug.


    ��I don��t have time to talk nonsense.��


    ck tail looked left and right. This was a clinic, and business was quite good.


    People often got injured in the alchemy factory, so this was also a ce to treat them.


    ��Did you bring what I asked for?��


    The doctor led ck tail deeper into the clinic. ck tail showed his pocket symbolically.


    The two of them walked until they reached an empty office.


    The homemade merriment mixture was also illegal in this city. However, the inspectors turned a blind eye to such cases. If it was too conspicuous, it would still be captured by the inspectors.


    ��Take it out and let me see how it looks.��


    It was not the first time the doctor had made a deal with ck tail. He took out a bag of coins from under the desk and ced it on the table. ck tail could tell how much money was in the bag just by listening to the sound.


    ��The things this time are different.��


    ck tail took out two raw crystals that were emitting a dim light from his pocket.


    There were many pharmacists in this city who made theughing mixture privately. The mixture they made was also different, but the doctor had never seen theughing mixture that looked like a stone.


    ��What is this thing?��


    The Doctor picked up a raw crystal that ck tail ced on the table. He also put on the surface of the raw crystal that was used by the monocle researcher.


    However, in his eyes, this thing had no other use other than to emit light.


    ��The new potion is called... Little Overlord. It��s very effective.��ck tail did not know how to introduce this crystal until this point. Also, the name that Jose gave it was a little too strange.


    When the doctor heard ck Tail��s answer, a sneer appeared on his face.


    ��ck tail, I originally thought that you were the most professional pharmacist in this neighborhood, but why did you y such a little trick? I only want theughter mixture.��


    The Doctor threw the crystal in his hand directly to ck tail. ck tail caught the crystal and was silent for a moment.


    ��You can try this now. Those damn idiots from the sewing gang messed up my alchemy room. The newughter mixture will take some time.��


    The Doctor suddenly became silent when ck tail said this. His eyes were looking behind ck tail. ck tail suddenly turned around and saw a tall figure... who knew when it had appeared behind it.


    Its neck was suddenly strangled, and its entire body was once again violently pushed against the wall.


    ��Kid! Repeat what you said just now?��


    ck-tailed recognized the guy who strangled its neck. He was the number two figure of the sewing gang, death-ray. He directly used both hands to push ck-tailed against the wall.


    ��If you continue to cause trouble in my clinic, the inspection team wille.��The doctor looked at this scene and appeared very calm. He stared at death-ray and said in a threatening tone.


    Death line snorted and threw ck tail back to the ground.


    ��Doctor, don��t believe this kid. Theughter mixture he made is just a bottle of water. It��s worse than the ck water made by the Quest Society,��Death Line said coldly.


    ��The Quest Society? What those guys made is poison! You Idiot... The more you drink, the faster you��ll die!��


    ck tail couldn��t stand the fact that his ownughter mixture technology was being denigrated. Heughed loudly at the brains of the sewing gang.


    ��What About You? Are you trying to trick people with two stones? A liar doesn��t have the right to live in this city.��Death line seemed to know how to mock ck tail. It could pierce his pride like a de.


    ��You don��t know the power of this thing, idiot!��ck tail gritted his teeth and said, ��Its effect is much more effective thanughter mixture!��


    When death row heard ck Tail��s words, his heart slightly moved. He was not stupid... The Doctor was the supplier of raw materials for theughing mixture. Not many people in the city dared to provoke him.


    Since ck tail dared to sell this thing to the doctor, it meant that he was indeed confident in this thing.


    ��Use one for me to see first.��Death Row threw one of the primary crystals that ck tail ced on the table to it.


    ck tail crushed the crystal directly, and arge amount of runes rushed into its body. ck Tail��s breathing became rapid and then calmed down again, and its eyes became a little brighter.


    Death line followed ck tail��s usage and crushed the crystal in his hand. Arge amount of runes quickly rushed into his body, but he... could not feel anything.


    ��You lied to me again!��Death line suddenly grabbed ck tail��s chin. He had not drunk the joy mixture for too long, so he was in a manic state.


    ��Death line,��the doctor called his name coldly from the side.


    ��Don��t worry... I Won��t kill it here.��Death line grabbed ck tail��s cor and tried to drag it out of the clinic.


    But ck tail was already prepared. It picked up the knife hidden behind its back and stabbed death ray in the arm.


    Death Ray let out a wail and released ck tail. ck tail immediately ran out of the clinic.


    ��Catch that Kid!��Death Ray��s angry voice echoed throughout the entire clinic corridor.


    Two men from the sewing gang caught up with ck tail, but ck tail still pushed open the back door of the clinic and came to the Dirty Alley behind the clinic.


    It had only run a few steps when another member of the sewing gang rushed out from the other side of the alley.


    A dead end!


    ck tail nced at the two sewing gang members who were slowly walking toward it. The Man in front of it was holding a wooden stick.


    ��Damn it...��ck tail held the dagger in his hand tightly and was ready to fight to the death.


    The man in front of ck tail raised the wooden stick in his hand and swung it directly at ck tail. ck tail wanted to use the dagger in his hand to block, but in the next second, an orange figure descended from the sky.


    It was the Orange Cat!


    It nimblynded on the man��s shoulder. Its sharp ws were imbued with some magic, forming a sharp de. The de directly sliced through the man��s neck, fresh blood spurted out in all directions and sshed onto ck Tail��s face.


    ck tail stared nkly at the ��Corpse��on the ground and the orange cat that was stepping on the corpse��s back... There were some words in his mouth that he wanted to say, but he could not say them at all.


    ��Thousand faces, you��re going to kill me just like that?��


    ��It��s my professional instinct. I held back, this guy isn��t dead yet.��


    Once again, the voices of a man and a woman came out from the Orange Cat��s body. ck tail felt that his head was in a mess.


    ��Where is it!��


    But behind it... a group of sewing gang members appeared. There were about seven of them.


    ck tail could not be bothered to think too much. It wanted to escape immediately.


    ��This time, it��s my turn!��


    Another girl��s voice came from the Orange Cat��s body. One second ago, the orange cat was still exuding the aura of a cold-blooded killer. The next second, it was holding a wooden stick that was not proportional to its body.


    It should not be said that it was holding... the surface of the wooden stick was attached with an inscription of order. The orange cat floated it in mid-air.


    ��Sigh... forget it, that someone... stand back for a moment.��Jose��s helpless voice came from the Orange Cat.


    ck Tail��s body stiffened as it took a few steps back. It was already prepared to turn around and escape at any time. In the end, the orange cat let out a shrill cat cry and directly rushed into the crowd.


    The next second, the entire alley echoed with the wails of humans.

 Chapter 985

    ?985 Chapter 1,006 �� Combat Power is inferior to a cat (third watch)


    The Doctor did not care about ck tail who had escaped. If he wanted to survive in this city, he had to understand what he should not care about and what he should not touch.


    ��Are you here to see your mother?��


    The doctor ordered a servant to help deathline bandage the wound on his arm.


    ��I��m just here to see if that old witch is dead.��


    Deathline��s expression was very terrifying. The Doctor brought him through the corridor of the clinic and came to the outside of a ward. Deathline wanted to just take a look and leave.


    But suddenly, deathline felt that a certain emotion that had been sealed in his consciousness was activated.


    He looked at the figure in the ward and could not help but burst into tears.


    ��What��s wrong with you?��The doctor frowned and looked at the man who was crying like a baby.


    ��I. . . Didn��t... just... What��s wrong with this thing?��


    Death Ray kept shaking his head and denying it. He kept wiping his tears. It was too embarrassing to cry in front of outsiders.


    However, he could not help it... the reason why death ray was crying was not because of sadness or pain, but because he was touched and guilty.


    The doctor looked at the suddenly neurotic death ray and took a step back. There was no shortage of people with mental problems in this city.


    Death-ray cried for more than two minutes. After wiping the tears off his face, he felt an indescribable sense offort.


    This feeling was like being in a quagmire for a long time, only to be pulled up by someone to take a hot bath. His entire body felt warm.


    ��ck Tail!��Death-ray looked at the wound on his arm and instantly understood where this state of his came from.


    He took a deep breath to suppress the emotions of emotion and joy that gushed out from his heart, even though his eyes were still red.


    ��Master death-ray!��


    Some of the sewing helpers that he had sent out had already returned to the clinic. Death-ray turned to look at his subordinates and found that they were supporting each other as they walked into the clinic.


    Their faces and bodies were covered in bruises. It looked like they had been beaten up by someone.


    ��Could it be that ck-tail hired someone to protect it? Who Is It? Those bastards from the Mud Croc Gang?��Death stared at his men.


    They were a little embarrassed and kept silent for a while. Finally, one of them whispered the truth.


    ��It was a cat that beat us up.��


    ��What?��


    Because the person��s voice was too soft, death did not hear it clearly for a while.


    ��Cat, Lord death-line... the murderer is not from the Mud Croc Gang, it��s an orange cat,��the person repeated.


    ��You were beaten by a cat? And you were beaten so badly that you couldn��t even walk!��


    Death-line instantlyughed out loud. He thought that his subordinates were joking with him.


    ��It��s true! That Cat knows how to use a wooden stick, and it��s very powerful! In the blink of an eye, I was knocked to the ground with a stick. One cat can beat seven of us!��


    ��When I came back to my senses, I was kicked in the face by that cat. The other brothers were basically lying on the ground, unable to move.��


    Another sewing gang subordinate exined and showed a meatball mark on his cheek that had yet to fade away.


    However, what they got in return was a loud, dead-lineughter.


    ��You bunch of trash, stop making excuses! Let that kid go today. Let��s Go! Let��s go drink!��


    Death thread waved his hand and gestured for his men to leave the clinic. The members of the sewing gang looked at each other, and they could see the shock in each other��s eyes.


    This second-inmand of the sewing gang was famous for his hot temper. They had thought that they would be punished if they failed the mission.


    But today, death thread was in a very good mood. After crying, his mood was so good that he felt like he was bathing in the spring breeze. He had never been so rxed in his life.


    The members of the sewing gang did not dare to say anything more. They followed dead line and left the clinic.


    ..


    ck tail returned to its alchemy room. The first thing it did was to find a backpack and put all the valuables in the room into it.


    ��This is your trading method?��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to jump back onto the stone table. He looked at ck tail who was rummaging around.


    ��You don��t understand! Those sewing gang guys are all idiots.��ck tail was still cursing, it held a sk in one hand and stuffed it into its backpack, saying, ��We can��tmunicate with them at all! But this block is their territory.��


    ��So you��re just going to run away?��Josh asked again.


    ��What else can we do? Wait for them toe and kill me?��


    ck-tail��s backpack was tidied up in the blink of an eye. It pulled open the curtains and looked at the street outside. After finding that there was no one following them on the street, it prepared to escape.


    ��Didn��t that guy called Death Line use the original crystal?��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to block ck-tail��s path, and at the same time, he closed the door behind him with his tail.


    ��But that Guy��s brain is too stupid. He doesn��t know what��s so fun about the things you make!��ck tail shouted at Josh out of control.


    ��I��ve already told him how to use the original crystal. It��s just a small hint,��Josh said.


    Ten minutes ago, the Orange Cat��s control was in thousand-face��s hands. Thousand-face was monitoring ck tail��s every move in the clinic. Of course, she also saw the scene of the leader of the sewing gang using the original crystal.


    In the end, thousand-face left a note on the leader with the words ��Little Tyrant��s endless joy��. Regardless of whether the dead line could read or not, the moment he saw the note, he would activate little tyrant.


    ��So What? Do you think those guys will like you... little tyrant?��ck tail wanted to open the door to leave this damned ce, but the orange cat nimbly jumped onto his shoulder.


    ��I bet he will. You should know where the sewing gang��s gathering ce is, or where that guy is now. The business must still be discussed.��


    Joshua��s voice slowly sounded in ck tail��s ear, with a tone that could not be rejected.


    ��You want me to go to where they sell this thing?��


    ck tail held the primary crystal in its hand and seemed to have lost control of its emotions. Joshua��s decision was equivalent to sending it to its death.


    ��Nonsense... all the money I earned will be yours. I only need the crystal.��Joshua offered a rather generous condition.


    ��It��s impossible for us to earn money from the sewing gang! They will kill me immediately! They will turn you into a pot of soup!��ck-tail said loudly.


    ��I can guarantee your safety. You wille back from where you came from alive.��


    Joshua��s words were based on the premise that Hiri had used the orange cat to beat up the sewing gang��s subordinates.


    Very few humans on this continent had mastered magic. Even if there was a mage, it would be meaningless in front of the Orange Cat��s magic cannon.


    The Orange Cat��s magic power was supplied by the world tree, so the Orange Cat��sbat ability wasparable to that of a powerful spellcaster.


    ��DAMN... damn it!��


    ck tail was already being hunted by the sewing gang in this city. Whether it could leave this city was a huge problem, so it could only gamble on this orange cat.

 Chapter 986

    986 Chapter 1,007: I��m going to die without a game (fourth update! Monthly Pass!)


    Jinyi Tavern. This was an underground tavern managed by the sewing gang.


    This tavern offered all kinds of shady services.


    Death-thread brought his men to this tavern and found the best ce to sit down.


    The Maids in the tavern were afraid to approach death-thread when they saw his strong figure.


    Deathline��s manic personality was famous in the sewing gang, so everyone in the tavern was very afraid of him.


    ��It��s your turn today.��


    ��Why don��t you go over?��


    ��Why don��t we just let Canary Go? She��s new...��


    A group of handmaidens pushed thest girl, who was younger and had freckles on her face, in front of the group of people who were on the verge of death.


    ��May I ask what you want?��


    The voice of the waitress was trembling. Although she had just arrived, she had heard of the infamous death-line.


    What was worse was that a few days ago, death-line had beaten a drunk man to death with his fist in the tavern... she had witnessed the vicious scene at that time.


    Death-line did not answer him. He raised his hands in front of his face and his thumb was still pressing something in the air.


    She turned her head slightly and realized that a glowing screen was appearing in front of dead line.


    Magic!


    A forbidden word shed across her mind, but the magic that dead line was using was somewhat different from what she remembered.


    On the screen, a dwarf was bouncing non-stop... After stepping on a turtle, he pushed the turtle shell over and killed the group of mushroom-like creatures.


    Death continued to press the forward button. He did not expect the turtle shell that hit the wall to turn back and directly kill the Mario that he was controlling.


    ��Damn it!��


    Mario��s sudden death made death pped his thigh. At the same time, he had the energy to care about other things.


    ��Bring me any wine!��Death said to the waitress beside him.


    She was still immersed in the image of Super Mario and was unable to react for a moment.


    ��Didn��t you hear me!��Death Thread��s subordinate shouted at her once again.


    At this moment, the female attendant hurriedly said, ��Understood!��Before quickly running away.


    ��Boss, what is this thing that you��re ying with?��


    A subordinate of the sewing gang saw that death thread was constantly using her thumb to press the translucent handle in midair. Out of curiosity, he still asked about the origin of this miraculous magic, death thread.


    ��How would I know! Don��t Bother Me Now!��


    Death thread focused his attention on the tiny figure jumping up and down in front of the screen. He had already used Mario to get to the second level, and the difficulty of the level was gradually increasing.


    When he focused his attention on pressing the jump button, the scene in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    ��What��s Going On!��


    Dead line suddenly stood up from his seat. He looked around angrily, and the pleasure of rxing gradually faded from his body.


    What came with it was a sense of anxiety, the anxiety of wanting to continue the game.


    ��Sir Dead Line, why don��t you drink someughter mixture first!��


    A subordinate of the sewing gang handed a bottle of pink liquid to dead line, but dead line angrily threw it to the ground.


    ��What��s the use of this thing!��


    He was silently chanting the words ��little tyrant��s Endless Joy��in his heart. It was like a spell, but it had no effect.


    No matter how much he chanted, he could not summon Super Mario.


    Death Thread��s manic personality returned to him once again. He used both his hands to push everything on the table down.


    The other men of the sewing gang were so scared that they didn��t dare to move..


    ��ck tail... it��s that guy ck tail.��Death thread kept reading his name and red at one of the men of the sewing gang. ��You! And you guys go and catch that kid ck tail.��


    ��Boss, ck tail... he��s already at the tavern.��One of the men of the sewing gang said.


    Thread of death looked at the entrance of the tavern again. As expected, ck tail��s short figure had already appeared at the entrance of the tavern.


    The two guards from the sewing gang forcefully pushed ck tail to the round table where thread of death was sitting.


    ��Kid! I know you still have that kind of primary crystal on you! Hurry up and hand it over!��


    Thread of death ced both of his hands on the table and stared at ck tail who was sitting in front of him with a ferocious expression.


    ��This thing requires money.��ck tail suppressed the fear in his heart and red at death thread with the courage brought by anger.


    ��Money? Don��t you know how much money you owe the sewing gang? How dare you mention money to me? !��


    Death Thread��s manic symptoms were brought to the extreme at this moment. He took out the dagger that ck tail had stabbed his hand with.


    ��Give Me the origin crystal, or I��ll chop off your hand!��


    The moment thread of death threatened ck tail with the dagger, the surface of the dagger emitted the light of the inscription of order. The next second, the dagger broke away from thread of death��s hand and floated in the air.


    The de of the dagger was pressed against thread of Death��s neck. This threat of death slightly weakened his mania.


    When the other members of the sewing gang saw this scene, they immediately took out their weapons. For a moment, the entire tavern entered a state of confrontation.


    ��I... I told you! I sell things for money!��


    ck tail looked at the dagger pressed against Death��s neck and instantly became confident.


    ��You!��


    ��Death, sit down.��


    A mature female voice sounded. Death, who was originally like a rabid dog, instantly shut his mouth and sat down in his original position.


    ck tail turned his head to look behind the dead line. A mature-looking purple-haired woman appeared on the other side of the tavern. The clothes she was wearing definitely belonged to the ss of the Nn nobles, but they were slightly exposed.


    All the members of the sewing gang in the tavern returned to their seats because this woman was the leader of this gang... Marceau.


    ��I wonder which Master from the Quest Society visited this ce.��


    Her eyes scanned the tavern, trying to find the caster of this spell.


    ��I won��t mix with those bastards from the Quest Society!��


    ck tail directly told the other party that her helper was not from the Quest Society, the most mysterious and powerful organization in this city.


    ��Then who is the spellcaster of this spell? Don��t tell me that your weak body can learn magic.��


    The woman named Marceau slowly walked toward ck tail.


    ��A friend of mine.��


    ck tail did not reveal the true identity of the Orange Cat, because the Orange Cat was staring at him from the roof.


    ��Friend? Then you have a powerful friend, Kid... What do you want from me?��She asked.


    ��I want to make a deal with you.��


    ck tail took out the remaining three crystals from her pocket. ck tail did not put them on the table, because her eyes were staring at the crystals in ck tail��s hand.


    As long as ck tail was a little rxed, the man in front of her would snatch the three ��game coins��from ck tail.


    ����


    PS: the first day��s mission ispleted! The National Day is about to begin! I need a monthly pass to enhance my character strength! The explosive update will continue!

 Chapter 987

    987 Chapter 1,008, the Commission of the cat


    Marceau took out a cloth bag filled with coins and threw it on the table in front of death.


    ��No matter how much your stuff is worth, this should be enough.��


    Marceau could see Death��s desire for the two crystals. She knew that the more she drank, the weaker the effect of theughing mixture.


    Death was the person who drank the most in the entire sewing gang... now, other than theughing pills that the city Lord gave out every month, the effects of theughing mixture made by these pharmacists had no effect on death.


    ck tail took the money bag on the table, opened the rope on the money bag, and counted the coins inside.


    Theughter mixture made by it was only sold for three eagle w coins per bottle, and the money in the money bag was enough to buy ten bottles of theughter mixture made by it.


    However, ck tail still only threw one primary crystal to death thread, mainly because it was reluctant to give up the game coins in its hand.


    Death-line caught the crystal that it threw, but it still red at ck-tailed with murderous intent.


    The crystal was instantly crushed into pieces and turned into thousands of runes that surged into death-line��s body. The mental pleasure returned to death-line��s body once again.


    This made his expression be much gentler. The screen of Super Mario lit up in front of death-line again. He did not care about anything else and picked up the controller to begin his journey of stepping on mushrooms.


    ��How many of these do you have left?��


    Marceau keenly noticed the change in the expression on the dead line��s face. She was more concerned about the light that appeared in front of the dead line.


    But right now,pared to her curiosity, what was more important was the business... she saw a business opportunity from this origin crystal.


    ��I don��t have it anymore. That��s thest one.��


    ck tail chose to lie at this time. Right now, it only wanted to take the money bag in its hand and leave this godforsaken ce.


    ��I heard from the Doctor that you��re buying raw crystals? Raw crystals are absolutely prohibited goods in this city. If I tell the patrol team that you have raw crystals, your end will be very miserable.��


    Marceau��s words caused ck tail��s entire body to stiffen. It turned its head and gritted its teeth as it stared at the woman, not knowing what to say.


    The privately-madeughter mixture was also a prohibited item... but it was only on the surface. The patrol team would not pay any attention to it in private.


    But it was different with the original crystal! It would be captured in prison, or even directly executed.


    ��Are you threatening me?��ck-tail asked loudly.


    ��Let your friend behind youe out and talk to me... I think we can work together,��Marceau replied.


    ��This is a good suggestion.��


    A strange voice suddenly sounded in the tavern. An orange cat jumped down from the beam andnded urately on ck tail��s head.


    ��Who is it?��Marceau��s gaze swept around the tavern, trying to find the stranger��s figure.


    ��It��s here...��


    ck tail was somewhat terrified as he carried the Orange Cat on his head to the table in front of the line of death. Then, he pointed at the Orange Cat and said.


    ��It is my friend.��


    ��Are you making a fool of me?��


    Marceau stared at the orange cat that was half-squatting on the table and yawning. He felt like he was being teased by ck tail.


    If a cat could master such powerful magic, the city would have been ruled by the cat long ago.


    ��It is telling the truth, Ms. Marceau.��


    Jose��s voice came from the Orange Cat. The moment the voice was heard, many members of the sewing gang around Marceau took a step back in fear.


    The retreating members of the sewing gang were all beaten ck and blue by the Orange Cat in the alley.


    ��Who are you in the Quest Society? Why... Do You Want to control a cat?��


    The woman with the inscription Marceau quickly calmed down. She also had a lot of magic knowledge. Otherwise, as a woman, she would not be able to stand on this street just by relying on her figure and appearance.


    ��That��s not important. What��s important is the deal you made earlier.��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to pull a te of wood to his side with his tail. At the same time, he rolled up a small dried fish with his tail and threw it into his mouth.


    The Orange Cat��s body was still in a ��living��state. The requirements of eating and sleeping were all necessary.


    Thest crystal hidden in ck tail��s pocket flew into the air under the effect of the inscription of order andnded in Marceau��s hand.


    ��I can tell that you know magic... So You know how to judge the quality of the crystal,��said Jose.


    Marceau crushed the crystal in her hand in a dead-line manner. Arge amount of the inscription entered her body. She closed her eyes and felt for a short while. Then, a charming smile appeared on her face.


    ��You want me to provide you with the raw materials so that you can make this?��


    ��Fortunately, it��s not too tiring to talk to smart people,��said Jose.


    ��This is not a ce for business.��Marceau turned around and walked into the depths of the tavern. The Orange Cat jumped from the wooden table to ck tail��s head.


    ��There��s no way I��m going with you...��


    Before ck tail could finish his sentence, he obediently followed Marceau in front of the Orange Cat��s sharp ws.


    There was a passage leading to the underground under the tavern of the sewing gang. This passage was very long, so long that ck tail wanted to quickly turn around and escape from this ce.


    Finally, they came to a warehouse that was piled with a lot of misceneous items. The goods in the warehouse were all covered with ayer of gray cloth. After Marceau pulled open the gray cloth, arge pile of raw crystals appeared in front of Jose.


    ��This...��ck tail swallowed his saliva when he saw this scene. He looked at Marceau in front of him with a fearful gaze.


    ��This is one of the secrets of the sewing gang. Only a few people know about it.��Marceau turned around and stared at ck tail. ��Of course, that includes the higher-ups of the patrol team.��


    ��The quality is not that good.��


    Joshua had already controlled the Orange Cat to jump on top of these primary crystals. The volume of these primary crystals was veryrge. Each of them was as tall as a person, just like a coffin.


    However, the amount of inscriptions that could be carried inside the crystals could only be said to be average, far from reaching the level of being able to carry the magic system.


    ��Primary crystals are a raremodity in this city. It will take a lot of effort and human lives to collect these,��Marceau said.


    ��Okay, okay... I have a rough idea. Do you have any talents who are good at carpentry or forging?��


    Jose jumped back and forth on these huge primary crystals. Although he could cut them into small pieces by using special magic power, it was still a waste.


    However, if the stock was limited, it would be a waste to make a one-time product.


    ��If I cut these primary crystals into small pieces, I have enough people.��Marceau was vignt of the Orange Cat��s every move.


    ��There��s no need to cut them. I need to put a shell on them.��Josh had a rough idea of what to do next.

 Chapter 988

    988 Chapter 1,009, Arcade


    On the afternoon of the following weekend, Hearthstone Tavern.


    The group of dwarves did not forge Hearthstone today. They were all gathered behind a strange magic-conducting machine, staring at the picture on it.


    ��How many times has this been tested?��


    Joshua stretched his body and stretched his fingers. He made some changes to the parameters of the original crystal inscription inside the magic-conducting machine.


    Late Last Night, Josh asked Frost Axe to deliver a piece of original crystal that was as tall as a person. Josh specifically asked for the kind that was not of good quality.


    The original crystal that Frost Axe delivered did not disappoint Josh. There were a lot of impurities in it. In frost axe��s words, ��This is the garbage that we use to burn coal.��.


    Josh spent another night, morning, and morning to turn this piece of ��coal��into one of Josh��s childhood memories... that was arcade.


    At present, Joshua had already started to use inscriptions to develop arge-scale game like World Rift, so it was not difficult to create a pixel arcade game.


    With the help of White Bird��s powerful programming assistance, Joshua spent a night to create a fighting game that used to be popr on arcade games in the past... King of Fighters 97.


    The style and attire of this game seemed to be out of ce in this world. After all, it was a game with a modern background, and Joshua did not make any magical changes.


    ��I still feel that this person��s hairstyle is very strange. Isn��t he afraid of getting his hair grabbed by others during a fight?��


    Hiri was one of the beta testers that apanied Joshua


    Fromst night when Joshua created the prototype of the game, Hiri began to familiarize himself with another operating system, which was the joystick and buttons on the arcade.


    ��I think this is very cool?��Josh didn��t know how to describe it.


    Hiri was talking about one of the undisputed male leads in the King of Fighters, Iori Yagami.


    His outfit seemed to be a little too avant-garde from Hiri��s point of view, but Josh still felt that this was a outfit that could be described as ��cool��.


    ��Really?��Hiri was very doubtful.


    ��Only this character, this outfit only looks good on this character.��


    Joshua did not dare to imagine that someone would dress like this in real life. He would probably be beaten up more than ten times while walking on the street.


    Some special outfits were only suitable for certain characters.


    ��The attack problem that appeared just now has been fixed.��


    The inscription on Josh��s hand disappeared, and his other hand held the joystick again, entering the selection screen.


    Due to time constraints, Josh only made a semi-finished product... only four teams could choose from this semi-finished product, but the general framework of the game had been fixed.


    ��You��re not allowed to use the red-haired one this time.��


    Healy��s hand also rested on the joystick. She had realized that Josh was terrifyingly strong when he used the character called Iori Yagami.


    ��Not bad,��Josh said as he chose Terry, the cameo character in the legend of the Hungry Wolf.


    This character had a BUG in the king of Fighters 97, and that was... an infinitebo.


    So, Josh didn��t show any mercy. He directly pushed Leona, who Hiri chose, into the sky, leaving Hiri in the state of leaving the joystick with both hands and waiting to die.


    ��Ahem... Let��s call it a day for today��s test,��Joshua said to Hiri after the end of the match.


    ��Again.��


    Hiri took out a coin with a special inscription and threw it into the coin.


    The battlested for almost an hour. Finally, the dwarves, who were mainlyposed of frost axes, stood up and said to Joshua, ��What is it? Let��s y!�� Only then did Joshua and Hiri give up their seats.


    ��It looks like we need to make a few more.��


    Hiri looked at the scene where the dwarves surrounded the arcade. They were extremely curious about new things, especially the new things created by Joshua.


    ��Well, let��s go to the maind next door and build a few. I have a rough idea of the design.��


    Joshua ordered a three-person barbecue at the bar counter and brought Hiri all the way to the study on the second floor of the tavern.


    Thousand-face was sitting on Joshua��s seat and controlling the Orange Cat.


    The Orange Cat had be the third-inmand of the sewing gang. Although it was temporary... it still urged the Carpenters of the sewing gang to make what Joshua wanted.


    From thousand-face��s point of view, the Orange Cat looked down at the people of the sewing gang who were cutting up some wood and then polishing it.


    ��Their craftsmanship is very rough. It��s hard to imagine how they built those buildings on the street.��


    Thousand-face made an evaluation of the Carpenters��work. During the time when Josh was making the King of Fighters, thousand-face was in control of the Orange Cat.


    She was very professional as she surveyed the surroundings of the city. The buildings in the city had existed for a certain period of time, and the buildings themselves looked very exquisite in thousand-face��s eyes.


    However, this group of artisans from the sewing gang made thousand-face very disappointed.


    ��The gap in civilization.��Joshua subconsciously said a word. ��ording to the information of the youngdy of the sea tribe, Hymina, the gray fog may have spread across this continent a hundred to two hundred years ago. The sea tribe escaped from this continent, but after the other tribes were eroded by the gray fog, the gray fog did not kill them... but it restricted their development.��


    ��Has the development of magic and industry stagnated?��


    Hiri had studied with the purple-robed man for so long, and the purple-robed man had also taught her some of Nn��s history.


    In this world, magic and industrial development could not be separated, just like science on Earth.


    But in another continent, magic was forbidden. Coupled with the legitimacy of theughing mixture, everyone on this continent had wasted their lives in this fake ughing��.


    ��I can only wait for the Expeditionary Army of the country by the sea to arrive. It��s too dangerous to use this orange cat to investigate the main body of the gray fog,��said Jose.


    ��Then, you n to use this time to n an uprising?��Thousand Faces asked tentatively.


    ��Uprising? There is a script in my mind that is very suitable for... This city.��Jose looked at the numb people in the picture. ��But first, we have to make them clear-headed. These guys��brains are almost corroded by the gray fog.��


    ��But even if they are clear-headed... no one would be willing to follow a cat to revolt, right?��Hiri whispered, at the same time, a small g made of illusions appeared in his hand. ��But the scene of a cat holding the g high and shouting revolution... I have to say, it is quite interesting.��


    ��I have no intention of summoning them.��


    Jose stared at the screen in the magic. Marceau, the leader of the sewing gang, had already walked in to check on the progress of their work.


    ��The joy mixture is legal in this city. The mayor even encouraged them to use this kind of thing, so the people would not have any thoughts of resistance... but the primary crystal and the power of our faith are absolutely prohibited in this world ruled by the gray fog.��


    Jose watched as the workers below gradually covered a piece of primary crystal that was as tall as a person with a wooden board.


    ��The power of faith can also bring them happiness, but only when they y this kind of game called ��Arcade��and ��Little Tyrant��can they absorb some of the power of faith. If... this arcade-ying ce bes popr throughout the city in the future, the city Lord will definitely be unable to sit still and think of ways topletely destroy it. At that time... a kind of emotion called anger will burst out.��


    Josh took the little g that Healy had conjured out of an illusion and said.


    ��Then we just need to stir it up a little bit more, and then we can wave the g and shout.��


    ��You really are a devil,��thousand facesmented after listening to Josh��s n.

 Chapter 989

    989 Chapter 1,110, coin toss (third update)


    On the third day, the first machine that the Orange Cat hadmissioned was finally built.


    Marceau had been living veryfortably for the past two days. The main reason was that the original crystal made by the Orange Cat was called ��Little Overlord��.


    After she crushed the original crystal, she could enjoy a rxing time of 20 minutes to half an hour.


    Living in this dangerous city, Marceau had to strain her nerves every day and was in a state of extreme depression.


    But the little tyrant had rescued her from this state! Marceau felt that her gloomy life was beginning to shine.


    ��Dead line! Get a few people to move the things up!��


    Marceau shouted to the second-inmand of the sewing gang from the underground hideout of the Sewing Gang Tavern.


    She had always responded to her orders immediately, but now there was no sound at all.


    ��Dead line!��


    Marceau shouted again and quickly walked to where the dead line was sitting.


    ��Boss! A star can be knocked out here. After you eat it, you can walk horizontally!��


    ��I know. I told you to find the cube that can be knocked out of the Green Mushroom.��


    Dead line was sitting with a group of members of the sewing gang. Without exception, a glowing interface appeared in front of their eyes.


    Marceau was using the Little Overlord made by the Orange Cat. Her subordinates were also using this kind of raw crystal to relieve the pressure. At the same time, they were selling it to their customers as a new type of joy mixture.


    Although this thing was still in the stage of promotion and only a few regr customers were willing to pay for it, Marceau just looked at the group of strong men who were so enthusiastic about picking mushrooms.


    She was sure that... This thing could be popr throughout the city in the future.


    The premise was that Marceau first had to let these guys finish the work on hand, and not hide in a corner twenty-four hours a day, pressing the handle, and asionallyughing out loud.


    ��Get Up!��Marceau��s voice sounded as terrifying as a lion. The moment she shouted, a few sharp needles pierced into the arms of the sewing gang members.


    Marceau had also mastered some magic, and she was best at controlling the sewing needles to send them into the enemy��s body.


    The members of the sewing gang immediately stood up when they felt the pain. After seeing Marceau��s terrified expression, they quickly ran deeper into the sewing gang��s hiding ce.


    Marceau looked at the group of people leaving and felt a headacheing on. She found a cigarette. This kind of tobo was very rare in the city, and could only be found in the ruins of some buildings.


    Only when Marceau was happy would she asionally smoke a cigarette. A red inscription appeared on her fingertip, and a me made of magic power lit up the cigarette.


    ��Your friend in the Quest Society is quite powerful.��


    Marceau spat out a mouthful of green smoke and looked at ck tail who was sitting in the corner.


    ��That cat is not a member of the Quest Society!��ck Tail said.


    ��Whatever you say.��


    Marceau did not pay attention to ck tail anymore. A servant of the sewing gang rushed into the hiding ce.


    ��Master Marceau... Another customer asked for the raw crystal called ��Little Tyrant��,��the servant said.


    ��Tell him to wait.��Marceau then said to ck tail in a mocking tone, ��It seems that theughing mixture and the quest society��s ck Water are going to fall behind.��


    ��You know you��re selling raw crystals.��ck tail said to the woman in a warning tone, ��How long can you hide it from the inspection team?��


    ��As long as there are enough benefits, those bastards in the inspection team will still keep their eyes closed.��Marceau extinguished the cigarette in her hand and walked straight upstairs.


    At this time, the sewing gang took out a huge wooden box from the warehouse. On the wooden box sat the orange cat that ck tail was familiar with.


    ��I��m leaving this ce.��


    ��Hey, you��re still here...��


    ck tail and the orange cat��s voices sounded almost at the same time. When ck tail��s ten fingers, which were tightly sped together, heard this sentence, the strength was so great that his joints turned white.


    ��You Bastard!��After ck tail left this sentence, he stood up from his seat and ran out of the sewing gang��s hiding ce.


    When the other members of the sewing gang wanted to stop him, it was already toote.


    ��I guess this guy is a girl.��Thousand Faces��voice sounded from the Orange Cat��s body.


    ��This has nothing to do with me...��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to sit on the first arcade machine made of wood. He nced around the hiding ce.


    ��Where��s your boss?��Josh asked.


    ��Lord Marceau will be here soon.��


    The sewing gang members who had finished their work ran back to their seats in the next second. They held the handle of little tyrant and started to press it.


    ��I��m worried about the future of this gang,��hiri whispered.


    Marceau came down from upstairs while Josh was using the Orange Cat to adjust the arcade machine.


    ��What can this wooden coffin do?��


    Marceau walked around the arcade that was as tall as a person. In her eyes, this thing was just a special-shaped coffin.


    If it was not for the amazing effect of the little overlord made by the Orange Cat, Marceau would not have cooperated with Josh to make this thing.


    ��Give me the least valuable coin.��


    Josh had the orange cat extend its small ws at the woman in front of him.


    Marceau took a rusted coin from the table on the other side. This coin was called a rat��s tooth coin... an eagle w had about fifty-seven rat��s teeth.


    ��How many of these do you have?��Josh weighed the rusted coin in his hand and asked.


    ��As many as you want. No one would want this thing even if it was thrown into the hands of those homeless people,��Marceau said.


    ��Find a pile of these coins for me. The price of this thing might rise in the future.��


    Jose constructed the inscription and carved the code that could activate the arcade into the coin. At the same time, he used the sharp attribute to mark the coin with the deep letter ��v��.


    The letter ��vpletely covered the mark of the mouse on the surface of the coin.


    ��Now this coin is called victory. Now... Watch carefully, the function of this coffin.��


    Jose threw the coin floating on the Orange Cat��s little paws into the coin slot of the arcade. The inscription system inside the arcade sensed the mark that Jose had carved on the coin, and the magic power stored in it instantly began to operate.


    An image was projected on the surface of the arcade, apanied by music.


    ��Another new game?��Marceau looked at the image and felt a little... helpless. She turned around and looked at the sewing gang behind her. They, who were originally ying little tyrant, raised their heads.


    ��Hold this and try it.��


    The orange cat pointed at a joystick on the arcade.


    This joystick was specially made by Jose using the primary crystal. The whole thing was engraved with strengthened inscriptions. Unless the strength was so great that it could rival that of a bull or tiger.


    Otherwise, it was absolutely impossible to destroy this thing.


    Marceau reached out and touched the joystick. A warm energy began to flow into her body. This kind of energy was exactly the same as when she crushed the primary crystal.


    But it was not so strong.


    ��As long as you live long enough, you can always stay in this state,��the Orange Cat said, pointing at the boxing King 97 who was already picking people behind him.

 Chapter 990

    990 Chapter 1,114, the challenge begins (fourth update! Monthly Pass!)


    After ck tail left the sewing gang��s base, he obtained some raw materials for theughing mixture and started his old business.


    These three days of life were quitefortable. Other than his fewer customers, these customers who no longer took theughing mixture were all addicted to the temptation of ��Little Tyrant��.


    At this moment, ck tail finally understood that the biggest threat that the orange cat posed to him was... bing hispetitor!


    Today, ck tail was going to negotiate a rtivelyrge deal. The buyer was ck tail��s regr doctor.


    This man called the Doctor needed arge amount ofughing mixture every day to calm his nerves.


    ck tail brought the medicine he made to the clinic. He walked through the corridor all the way to the door of the Doctor��s office.


    He pushed open the door of the office.


    ��Doctor, I brought the thing you wanted...��before ck tail could finish his words, he was already stunned.


    Because the doctor was holding a translucent handle and pressing it non-stop.


    ��ck Tail?��


    The Doctor did not even raise his head to look at ck tail. His attention was focused on the scene in front of him... The Snowman who was eating the props non-stop.


    ��I��ve brought what you asked for.��ck tail ced a bag ofughter mixture on the table in front of the doctor.


    ��I don��t need that anymore.��


    The Doctor��s voice had a vitality that had not been seen for a long time. Every time ck tail saw him, his voice was very weak.


    ��You don��t need it? Could This Be... another new game?��


    ck tail came behind the doctor and realized that he was not ying Super Mario.


    ��This thing is called the Snowman Brothers. If there��s nothing else, don��t bother me anymore.��


    The doctor began to use words to drive ck tail away. ck Tail��s pride also made it not stay here and not leave.


    It used its hand to tightly hold its strap and turned to leave. However, the moment it stepped out of the office, the Doctor��s voice sounded behind it.


    ��The people from the Quest Society came to me to ask about your whereabouts.��


    The doctor��s words made ck tail��s legs be very heavy. It stood where it was and turned its head to look at the doctor behind it.


    ��Did you tell them?��


    ��No,��the Doctor answered directly.


    After ck tail heard this answer, it whispered a ��Thank you��and turned to leave the clinic.


    After leaving the clinic, ck tail looked at the sky that was covered with gray clouds. From the day he was born, he had never seen these gray clouds disappear.


    He had seen some descriptions of the blue sky and white clouds in some ancient books. Thest time he saw them was in the game Super Mario.


    ck tail did not care about what the sky was like in the past. He only knew that he could livefortably by selling theughter mixture.


    But now, an orange cat had snatched its business away!


    ck tail had just walked out of the clinic when he saw ck robes waiting in the alley. They wore top hats that could cover their entire faces. On one side of the Robes, there was an upside-down triangr pupil.


    The Quest Society!


    The moment ck tail recognized this group of people, he immediately threw all theughter mixture he had on him to the ground and ran wildly towards the other side of the street.


    The members of the Quest Society also quickly chased after him. ck tail ran all the way until his strength waspletely exhausted.


    When he came back to his senses, he was already standing in front of the sewing gang��s tavern.


    ck tail panted non-stop... at the same time, he revealed a self-mocking smile because of the honesty of his body.


    In fact, during these three days, he often went to the sewing gang��s newly built Arcade Hall.


    However, it had not activated the little tyrant for almost three days. After knowing that the little tyrant could y a brand new game.


    ck tail felt that the orange cat had run into its heart. It kept scratching the part of its heart that itched the most with its ws.


    The members of the Quest Society had caught up with it. ck tail had no choice but to rush straight into the tavern. The inside of the tavern was still the same as thest time it came.


    However, ck tail saw a few members of the sewing gang who were secretly ying the little tyrant in the corner of the tavern.


    They could not escape the pursuit of the members of the Quest Society here. At the very least, they had to go to the hiding ce at the back of the tavern.


    ording to his memory, ck tail came to the entrance of the depths of the tavern, but there were two members of the sewing gang guarding it.


    These two members of the sewing gang all knew ck tail. The two of them directly let ck tail enter.


    ..


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to check the operation of the arcade machines. In three days, the craftsmen of the sewing gang had already built ten arcade machines.


    These ten arcade machines were all ced in the hiding ce behind the tavern. It looked like a hidden arcade hall.


    After Jose checked all the arcade machines, he saw a familiar figure here. It was ck tail, whom he had not seen for a while.


    After ck Tail entered, the first thing he did was run to the wooden table on the other side of the door. He took out two eagle w coins and ced them on the wooden table.


    ��Give me some victory coins quickly!��ck Tail said.


    The sewing gang member who sold the game coins threw two coins with the word ��V��on them to ck tail.


    This arcade opened to the public the day before yesterday. At that time, there were only three arcade machines in the entire arcade.


    Originally, ck-tail had sworn not toe looking for this orange cat, but its body was more honest than its will.


    Ever since ck-tail hade into contact with the arcade games the day before yesterday, it woulde here almost every night.


    The premise was... it made enough money by using theughing mixture.


    ��Why are you here so early today?��Josh looked at the Dirty Pharmacist and asked.


    ��It has nothing to do with you.��


    ck tail was still sulking. It treated the orange cat very badly.


    There were not many people in the arcade hall. The main reason was that its reputation had not beenpletely spread. In addition, the sewing gang had to verify the location of the secret entrance.


    Therefore, ck tail easily found an empty seat. Currently, the only game that could be yed was a game called King of Fighters 97.


    ck tail took the victory coin in his hand and threw it into the game... when the arcade in front of him entered the selection screen, ck Tail��s hanging heart finally settled down.


    Two members of the Quest Society had already walked into the game aggressively. After they caught ck tail��s figure, they wanted to step forward and grab his arm.


    However, the line of death, who was responsible for the safety of the guests, grabbed the hand of one of the members of the Quest Society first.


    ��Even if you are members of the Secret Quest Society, don��t think of disturbing our guests!��Although Death Line looked down on ck tail, it still paid the price.


    The sewing gang had done many evil deeds, but there was one rule that everyone in the city knew, and that was that they would do their best to protect the safety of their customers during the trading period.


    ��Get out of the way!��


    The members of the Secret Quest Society were not to be trifled with. A dark inscription appeared on his hand and directly shook off death line��s thick arm.


    When they wanted to go forward and grab ck tail��s arm, the rune of order appeared in front of them. Their bodies floated up uncontrobly and then fell to the ground.


    ��Who is it?��


    The rune appeared again in the hands of the ck-robed mage who fell to the ground. However, the rune on his hand did notst long before it was shattered by a game coin that flew from the dark.


    ��Do you two want to take that ck-tailed guy away?��Joshua asked the two members of the Quest Society.


    Their gazes were all focused on the orange cat sitting on the arcade. Joshua had already seen enough of those astonished gazes.


    Perhaps there really was not a single cat on this continent that could speak.


    ��That��s right. We just want to take him away from here.��


    One of the two people was rtively calm. They had already realized that their magic attainments might not be as good as this cat.


    ��I remember that the sewing gang has a rule... to protect the safety of the guests?��Jose thought for a short while and said, ��ck tail is now a guest of this gang. The sewing gang probably won��t let you take it away, but I have an idea. As long as it uses up all its game coins, it won��t be a guest anymore.��


    Two game coins engraved with the word ��v��floated in front of the two members of the Quest Society.


    ��If you are in a hurry, do you want to try to defeat it personally?��Joshua made this small suggestion.


    The two members of the Quest Society were hesitant. They did not understand what Joshua was referring to in this game.


    However, one of them still reached out his hand and tentatively held a coin floating in the air.


    ��Very well, the challenge begins... but before that, please pay the bill. One Eagle w coin... Thank you,��said Joshua.


    ��-


    PS: Sorry for thete update (:) , but it��s still the fourth update! Once again, I��m begging for monthly support!

 Chapter 991

    991 Chapter 1,115, beating a vegetable


    ��An eagle��s w for a Rat��s Tooth? This is not a reasonable trade!��


    Another member of the Quest Society recognized the coin floating in the air as the most useless rat��s tooth coin.


    If this thing was thrown into the trash, no one would even pick it up.


    ��First of all, this thing is called a victory coin. Its use is much greater than that Rat��s tooth. Second, if you don��t want to buy it, you can leave this ce. I Won��t Stop You.��


    Jose used the Orange Cat��s tail to point at the exit. Ever since the sewing gang��s arcade began to open for business.


    Although Marceau was the nominal owner of this arcade, the person in charge in the dark was still Jose.


    There was a very good ce in this city... The Fist was big enough to do anything. This orange cat��s small ws had beaten up countless strong men of the sewing gang.


    ��You... hand that guy over to me...��


    ��One Eagle w, I��ll pay.��


    Another member of the quest society stopped the impulsive guy. His action was done the moment the runes appeared on the Orange Cat��s body.


    He took out an eagle w coin and ced it on the table. At the same time, he took another game coin that was floating in the air.


    ��What��s Your Name?��


    The Orange Cat sat on the arcade that ck tail was ying on. He stared at the Quest Society member who was holding a coin and sitting in front of the arcade.


    ��Scale ring.��


    The Quest Society member said his name in a low voice. His voice sounded a little different from a human��s.


    He was observing Joshua with his eyes hidden under the shadow of his top hat. Joshua could hear a kind of respect in his voice.


    This kind of respect probably came from the magic that the orange cat cast.


    There were quite a lot of magic spells in this world that attached their consciousness to animals.


    ��You can��t escape.��


    The member of the Quest Society named Scale Ring knew the rules very well. He sat down directly next to ck tail. However, his attitude towards ck tail was not so kind.


    A cold and gloomy aura that was like the tongue of a poisonous snake seeped out from his voice.


    The moment he said those words, he was met with a dilemma in the next second.


    This was the first time this member of the Quest Society hade into contact with such a magical machine. He had no idea how to use the coin in his hand.


    ��Throw it in.��Jose pointed at the coin slot with the Orange Cat��s tail again.


    The scale ring was trying to figure out the coin in his hand that contained a magical aura. He threw the coin into the coin slot of the arcade.


    ��Press this button, and then sit in your seat.��Josh once again gave a new instruction to this member of the Quest Society.


    The scale ring did as he was told. He pressed the button, and the image projected on the arcade changed. From the battle scene, it instantly entered the image of choosing a person.


    Maybe it was an illusion... at this moment, Josh really heard the snake-like sounding from the scale ring.


    The scale ring sat next to ck tail. At this moment, ck tail was as tense as a mouse being stared at by a snake.


    ��You... you can��t even pick a person, and you still want to defeat me!��


    ck tail subconsciously moved to the left as it said this. Joshua noticed that its hands were already shaking.


    It seemed that ck tail was really afraid of this group of people from the Quest Society.


    Scale ring learned from ck tail and held the joystick and the button with his gloved hands.


    The power of faith seeped out of the joystick and entered his body through his gloves.


    When scale ring felt the power of faith, he withdrew his hands as if he was electrocuted. The next second, he slowly put his hands on the joystick. The hissing sound became much clearer.


    ��Could this guy be the legendary lizard man?��


    Hiri��s voice came from the Orange Cat, but scale ring��s attention was focused on the unique senses brought by the power of faith, as well as the scene in front of him.


    So, he didn��t notice Hiri��s whisper in Jose��s ear.


    ��Strange Power,��scale ring muttered to himself. When he felt the power of faith, the time to choose a yer had alreadye to an end.


    Therefore, as the second yer, he automatically chose the first team of King of Fighters 97, namely Kyo Kusanagi, gateway, and Honmaru.


    ��What happened?��


    When scale ring recovered from the joy brought by the power of faith, even the time to arrange the appearance sequence of the characters had passed, and he directly entered the battle scene.


    When he noticed that something was wrong, it was only when ck tail controlled his character, Mary Meng, to beat him that Kyo Kusanagi realized it.


    ��This is your character��s health. If it reaches zero, your character will be dered defeated.��The Orange Cat used its tail to point at the health bar of the ring on the screen.


    When the ring saw the rapidly decreasing health bar, it instantly realized that something was wrong. It once again looked at ck tail on the left.


    ck tail was frantically pressing the buttons next to the joystick. When scale ring imitated ck tail and tried to get his character to counterattack, it was already toote.


    He didn��t even have the time to use a single move before he was killed by Mary��s throwing skill.


    When Kyo Kusanagi fell to the ground and the word ��KO��appeared on the screen, even the stupidest person would realize that they had lost the battle.


    ��How dare you use such a sinister method!��


    The scale ring did not understand how things happened, and it thought that ck tail had sneaked an attack before the battle.


    ��It was clearly your own stupidity that killed you!��


    ck tail listened to the scale ring��s angry voice, and a sense of joy as if he was torturing a noob surged into his heart. In the past, he had always been chased by the members of the Quest Society.


    Today, this guy was clearly sitting next to it, but he did not dare to do anything to it. He even felt like he was being ughtered by it in the game.


    ck tail indicated that this thing was much stronger than the joy mixture.


    The scale ring was not provoked by ck tail��s words. He pulled himself together and found a way to control the characters on the screen.


    However, this member of the Quest Society was, after all, a newbie who had firste into contact with the arcade. Perhaps he did not even understand the difference between heavy punches and light punches.


    Faced with this newbie who had just been born a few days ago, ck tail used a very despicable fighting style.


    That was to use the lower light leg and the back heavy leg.


    This move was only effective on newbies who had never yed the King of Fighters series, and it also had a miraculous effect.


    Although the scale ring had figured out that pushing the joystick backward could create a defensive effect, when Mary, who was controlled by ck tail, squatted down and used a kick, he, who did not have any concept of squatting to defend himself, was immediately forced to the side by Mary and beaten to death.


    When he received the scale ring and did not understand how to y the game, he was directly forced to the corner by Mary and kicked to death.


    ��Why!��


    He died in humiliation again without even using a single move.


    When ck-tail revealed augh that was as merciless as a sneer, the scale ring felt the anger in its heart rise a little.


    ��You have to crouch down and defend yourself to block this Kid��s kick.��


    Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind ck tail and the scale ring. This time, the match had attracted the attention of two or three members of the sewing gang.


    It seemed that the sewing gang member who had warned the scale ring... had been beaten up by ck tail with this insidious tactic once.


    ��Crouch Down?��


    The third character to appear on the scale ring was the tier 2 red ball. If Joshua remembered correctly, the King of fighters back then had given him a lot of nicknames, like broom head.


    And this quest society member��sprehension was astonishing. When ck tail wanted to use Mary��s old trick, he had already learned the basics of crouching down to defend.


    ��It��s my turn to fight back,��he said in a low voice.

 Chapter 992

    992 Chapter 1,116


    The scale Ring��sprehension had exceeded Joshua��s expectations. After he learned defensive techniques, he quickly began his counterattack.


    However, ck Tail��sprehension wasn��t much weaker than this quest society member��s. More importantly, he had already been in the arcade for almost three days.


    Not to mention the simplest moves like heavy punches and light kicks, even some of the characters��ultimate skills, ck tail, had relied on himself to fumble his way out.


    The moment the scale ring blew the counterattack horn, Mary, who was controlled by ck tail, suddenly half-squatted down.


    The screen suddenly paused, and a dazzling light shed from Mary��s hand.


    This screen only had about one or two frames, and to outsiders, it would only take an instant.


    This was the starting position of Mary��s sure-kill skill. The scale ring did not realize this at all. In the next second, Mary grabbed the scale ring��s Tier 2 Hall of Fame and directly rose into the air, using her legs to strangle red ball��s neck.


    Following the sound effect of the heavy fall to the ground, a scarlet rose bloomed on Red Ball��s head, and his HP instantly decreased by more than half.


    ��Why is my HP dropping so fast! ?��


    The scale ring shouted this question in confusion. However, before the others could answer him, ck tail once again used Mary��s second ultimate skill.


    The moment Red Ball stood up, Mary��s body crashed into him, followed by an automaticbo.


    ��No! No!��


    When scale ring reacted, his character was already lying on the ground, unable to move.


    ��Why can��t my character move! Why can this guy��s character fight so many times!��


    The defeat made this Quest Society member lose a little bit of reason, and it was the same situation where someone used one character to defeat three characters.


    Scale Ring turned around to look at the sewing gang members behind him, but no one gave him an answer.


    ��Figure it out yourself. Do you want toe again?��


    The Orange Caty on top of the arcade and yawned as he asked scale ring.


    The scale ring didn��t waste any more words. It directly threw another victory coin into it and began the second challenge.


    The situation of the scale ring in the second challenge was a little better, but it was only a little better. After he had used up half of ck tail��s first character��s health, he was once again dered defeated and eliminated.


    ��I��ve alreadypletely grasped the control method of this spell.��


    The scale ring had umted experience during the defeat, but he searched his pocket and found that there was only the Eagle w left.


    ��Do you need to buy new game coins?��Josh asked.


    The scale ring gritted its teeth and lined up five eagle w coins on the arcade, which was half of what he had saved.


    Josh generously exchanged these five eagle w coins for twelve game coins, which was an extra two.


    ��You can��t escape this time!��The scale ring held the mountain of game coins in its hand and began to throw one of them into it.


    ��I... I won��t escape.��


    ck tail found confidence in the two consecutive victories. Perhaps in reality, it was not a match for this group of Quest Society, but in this game called the King of fighters, it was confident that it couldpletely defeat the quest society.


    The result was just as ck tail had expected. The scale ring had invested all of its 12 game coins into it, and it had barely managed to kill ck Tail��s first character.


    Behind ck tail, there were two other characters waiting for the scale ring��s challenge.


    ��Scale ring, let��s leave this ce first.��


    Another Quest Society member saw that the scale ring��s 12 challenges had all failed, and he put his hand on ck tail��s shoulder to dissuade him.


    But at this moment, he was already in a superior state.


    ��Do you still have money on You?��The ring turned around and asked hispanion.


    ��I... I have?��


    ��This is an order, and also to catch this guy.��


    The status of the ring in the quest society was one level higher than hispanion. Under the Order of the ring, he had no choice but to take out his savings, leaving only seven eagle w coins.


    He took the seven eagle ws and threw them to the orange cat standing on the arcade without saying a word. Another fourteen game coins fell into his hand along with the light of the inscription of order.


    ��Again!��The scale ring threw the game coins in his hand into it and began the challenge once again.


    This time, the Quest Society member held on for a little longer. When it was thest game coin, it was just a little short of defeating ck tail.


    When Scale Ring��sst character was defeated, he wanted to punch the console in front of him.


    However, when he realized that the orange cat was lying on the console, he forcefully controlled his anger.


    Scale ring touched all his pockets. When he realized that he could not find another eagle w coin, he stood up from his seat.


    ��I wille again.��After scale ring left this harsh sentence, it turned around and left with itspanion from the Quest Society.


    ��Finally...��


    ck-tailed let out a long sigh of relief. It swung its arm, and its palm was already covered in sweat.


    However, it heard a cheer behind it. When it turned around, it realized that several members of the sewing gang had gathered behind it.


    ck tail had always been hostile towards the sewing gang, but the way these sewing gang members looked at it made ck tail feel goosebumps all over his body.


    However, ck tail continued to sit in his seat. Not only did he use this game coin to kill the members of the Quest Society, but he also saw the final BOSS of the King of Fighters 97, big snake.


    ��Why haven��t I seen this character before?��


    ��Where can I choose?��


    ck tail could hear the discussions behind him. This was the first yer to reach the final level since the arcade had appeared on this continent.


    He was very pleased with the exmations behind him. Then, as a first-time yer... ck tail was mercilessly killed by the final BOSS in one instant.


    ck tail still had a second game coin. It immediately chose the second challenge, but it still sumbed to the powerful skills of the final BOSS.


    It only had these two game coins on it. Although ck tail still had money to exchange, it rationally stood up from where it was sitting and nned to leave.


    Not long after ck tail stood up, it felt that something was thrown at it. ck tail subconsciously reached out to catch the item that was thrown at it in mid-air.


    A victory coin.


    ck tail looked at the game coin in his hand and raised his head to look at the surrounding sewing gang members. Death line bypassed them and came in front of ck tail, staring at him with a terrifying gaze.


    ��Sit down and y two more rounds. I��ll pay for you.��Death Line��s voice was also close to a threatening tone.


    ��Are you sure?��ck tail did not expect that the guy who wanted to kill him three days ago would help him pay for the game coin.


    ��If you don��t want it, pack your things and get out.��Dead line was still not in a good mood with ck tail.


    ck tail could not figure out what the Big Idiot was thinking, but considering that there might still be people from the quest society waiting outside, ck tail threw the game coins that dead line gave into the coin slot.


    �� ��


    PS: I have some things to do at home today, so I can only do the second update for the time being, but I��ll make up for what I owe.

 Chapter 993

    993 Chapter 1,117, new teacher


    Today, Joshua took the time to pay a visit to the RUHRSK Advanced Magic Academy.


    The control of the Orange Cat was handed over to thousand faces.


    Joshua was there to observe the goddess of order��s inscription ss.


    As the former ��dean��of the inscription programming ss, he had to supervise the new teacher��s ss.


    At the First World Cultural Exhibition, after Joshua invited everyone to y games together, the number of people who were interested in the inscription ss soared.


    As the dean of the RUELSK Advanced Magic Academy, the gray-clothed man had no choice but to set a rule that only mages with a level-four and above order spellcaster certificate could sign up for the ss.


    But in the end..


    ��Aren��t they all acquaintances?��


    Joshua sat in a stair ssroom in the academy. On both sides of the ssroom were mages of high status in Nn, but before that, they were all students of Joshua.


    ��There are still some new people, Mr. Joshua.��


    Sitting next to Joshua was Hiri��s sister, Hend. On her desk were two slightly thick notebooks, the typical behavior of a straight-a student.


    ��Aunt... uh, you��re not married yet. What should I call you?��Josh asked.


    Since Hind had joined Nn��s savings office, Josh had not talked to her much. Hind, on the other hand, often contacted her sister on the magic web.


    ��Just call me by my name.��


    At this time, hind realized that, ording to the seniority of the family, Josh was slightly lower than her, but the current Josh was definitely her boss in name.


    ��Okay.��Joshua stole a nce at the current Hend.


    She was four years older than Hiri. Perhaps because of her job, she was now wearing a pair of rimless sses. Her profile was somewhat simr to Hiri��s, but even if Hiri was already a mother-to-be.., hend��s temperament was still much more mature than Hiri��s.


    ��Is there something on my face?��Hend noticed Joshua��s gaze.


    ��Uh, that... It��s nothing.��


    Joshua wanted to ask Hend about Hiri��s mother, but these were all unimportant matters.


    As soon as Joshua finished speaking, he felt a slight pain on his forehead. A magic pen struck Joshua��s forehead.


    This thing was simr to chalk, except that it was made of a wax-like primary crystal. By injecting magic power into it, it could write on a special ne


    ��Please Don��t talk, apprentice over there!��


    The person who threw out the magic pen was, of course, Lloyd, who was standing on the podium.


    In fact, the ss had been going on for almost half an hour. Although Lloyd, the goddess of order, did not have much experience in dealing with people, she was indeed very outstanding when she taught some of the theories in the ss.


    The rules of each programming knowledge point were so clear that even Jose felt a little ashamed of himself.


    After Joshua raised his hands at Loedel to indicate that he would not make a mistake again, the goddess of order did not take revenge on him. She continued to talk about the knowledge of inscription programming.


    When Joshua rubbed his forehead with his hands, Herron, who was beside him, covered his mouth and let out a softugh.


    ��you are clearly Loedel��s teacher��s employer, yet she still dares to treat you like this.��


    Hen wrote this line of words on a piece of paper and pushed it to Joshua.


    ��after all, she��s the goddess of order,��Joshua wrote his answer on the paper.


    As the goddess of order, she was truly unrivalled in her field of expertise. Last night, she was still in the space of consciousness sorting out the knowledge she was going to teach today, including what she should pay attention to during ss. She also specifically asked Joshua for advice.


    Including this extremely urate ��inscription chalk attack��, which was also taught to her by Joshua. However, Joshua did not expect that he would be the first one to fall for it.


    Lloyd��s ss was very serious, but... this topic could only amodate 500 people at most.


    Among these 500 people, less than half had feelings of admiration for Lloyd. That god of order should not be satisfied with this, right?


    Joshua listened to the god of Order��s lecture quietly until it was over. After it was over, Joshua went straight to the goddess of order.


    ��Do you have any questions that you don��t understand?��


    Lloyd seemed to be very pleased with the identity of a teacher in the ssroom, especially when Joshua was her student.


    ��I��m here to congratte you... on being invited to the sage Assembly.��


    The second thing that Jose came to the RUERSK Advanced Magic Academy today was... to participate in the Sage Council. Although the person who invited the sage council in name was a white-clothed person, in reality, it was Jose who requested it.


    ��The Human Sage Council? I don��t have time... I n to go this afternoon.��


    ��To look for the headquarters of the ck Dove News Agency?��Jose was the first to say what Lloyd��s n was.


    ��How do you know?��


    The god of order did not seem to understand how much property Joshua had in Nn.


    ��The Dark Elf who invited you is helping me feed the cat. The content of the Sage Council is rted to the gray fog.��


    When Joshua mentioned the gray fog, Lloyd began to seriously look at Joshua��s invitation.


    ��Where is the location?��She asked.


    ... ..


    The tower of sages.


    ��Two people are not here yet? Forget it... it doesn��t matter.��


    As usual, Joshua sat at the invitation table of the council of Sages. Five of Nn��s Seven Sages had arrived. The red-robed man would not ept Joshua��s invitation, while the purple-robed man wanted to teach Hiri a lesson.


    At this time, the blue-robed man ced a huge map on the long table. This map was one of the rare maps in the world that recorded another continent.


    ��Uh... does this mean that it��s You or me?��


    Josh nced at the man in blue and asked.


    ��It��s better if you do it, Josh.��The man in blue made a gesture of invitation.


    ��Do any of you have anything that can be used as a marker?��Josh searched his body and found that there was not even a single Nn coin.


    ��Use this.��


    The Man in gray reached into his sleeve and took out a box of ck and white go pieces and handed it to Josh.


    Joshua took out a ck piece and ced it on another continent on the map.


    ��This continent is called Alesirota. I think... everyone who has read some ancient records knows that it is the legendary birthce of Magic! ��But now it has be the ce where the gray fog resides. ording to the information from the messenger... The gray fog seeping out of the door on the frosty ins is most likely from this continent.��


    Joshua took out a white chess piece and ced it on the distant sea.


    ��This is the giant turtle, beimonte. It was the king of the kingdom that was close to the sea, but now it only wants to spend the rest of its life alone in this sea. However... before it dies alone, it is willing to use its back as our temporary base.��


    ��Are we going to start a war?��The yellow-clothed man asked the most crucial question directly.

 Chapter 994

    994 Chapter 1,118. Big News


    ��My opponent is the gray fog, not the residents of Alesirota.��


    Joshua could feel the yellow-clothed man��s killing intent. Perhaps the gue in the frost kingdom had caused the yellow-clothed man��s attitude toward the gray fog to reach zero tolerance.


    ��You don��t have to remind me of this,��the yellow-clothed man said.


    ��The gray fog can corrode the minds of creatures. Creatures without their own consciousness will be monsters that they can control.��


    The ck-clothed man from the High Elves stared at the map on the table and said.


    ��Wihus! The power of the gray foges from the hatred and negative emotions between humans. If we start a war, how is it different from those monsters!��The blue-clothed man did not agree with the ck-clothed man��s opinion.


    There was a hatred between the High Elves and the gray fog, and the ck-clothed man would not show mercy to any creatures infected by the gray fog.


    ��Stop for a moment. Allow me to say the codename of this n.��Joshua pointed at Lloyd, who was sitting in the gallery, and said, ��The codename of this n is ��purification.��Of course, it is not the purification of the mass extinction of the species. What I mean is to purify the gray fog, and the key to purification is this god of order.��


    ��As expected, in the end, you still need to rely on my power, mortals.��


    Lloyd stood up from the audience seat. Under the gaze of the five sages, she proudly puffed up her chest as if saying to the five sages, ��Come and worship me.��.


    ��The method of purification?��The gray-clothed man asked.


    ��This is not a secret. Let��s put aside the fact that she is the goddess of order. The key is that she has a world tree seed that has already sprouted in her body.��


    When Joshua told the five sages of Nn about this news, the expressions on their faces were very rich. It was probably the kind of surprise that happened when they drew the highest level card in the ordinary lottery pool?


    The appearance of the magic had made the meaning of the world tree to humanspletely different. In the past, the world tree was only a precious material in the eyes of alchemists.


    Now, it was not an exaggeration to say that the world tree was the future of all intelligent creatures! For the Nn people who could not live without WIFI, the existence of Lloyd, who was a humanoid world tree, would bepletely worshiped as a god.


    ��This is really... a piece of news that makes people unable to close their mouths,��the gray-clothed man said slowly.


    ��There are still many residents on the other continent... who have preserved their rationality, but the gray fog is also eroding their existence... I wonder if everyone still remembers the incident of Arthur Crow��s amusement park suppressing the ��gate��?��Joshua asked.


    ��You mean... to establish a new Arthur Crow on the other continent?��


    The Man in blue was indeed worthy of being the sage at the forefront of fighting against the gray fog. He instantly understood what Joshua was thinking.


    ��That��s right, but it��s not an amusement park. We need to establish a stronghold on the continent and start purifying the gray fog with Lloyd as the center.��


    Joshua��s final n was so simple that everyone present could understand it.


    ��If I go there, who will teach?��


    Lloyd seemed to havepletely entered the role of a teacher in charge.


    ��There��s a teleportation door. You Don��t have any conflicts in terms of time,��said Joshua.


    Joshua had always thought that the greatest invention in the world was the teleportation magic.


    ��When do we start implementing this n?��


    The man in yellow kept tapping his fingers on the table. He looked a little impatient from waiting.


    ��It might take a month to half a month at the earliest. That giant turtle will need a certain amount of time to reach the border of the continent. Also, I need toplete an experiment before that,��said Joshua.


    ..


    Jose returned to the Hearthstone Tavern from the tower of sages. As soon as he entered the study, he saw the expression on the face of cat breeder No. 3, thousand-face... it was very serious.


    ��I have some bad news to tell you,��said thousand-face.


    ��The arcade hall was smashed by the city security?��


    This was the worst news that Jose could think of.


    ��It��s worse than this.��


    Thousand-face gave up his seat. Joshua went to the desk and sat down, taking over the control of the orange cat simtor.


    At this moment, Joshua realized that the scenery in the orange cat��s field of vision was not the sewing gang��s base, but an empty space filled with arge amount of raw crystals.


    ��Where is this ce?��Joshua adjusted his angle of view. Above him was a ceiling made of mud. This ce should be somewhere underground.


    There was a huge magic circle engraved on the empty ground below. Judging from the inscriptions on the Magic Circle, it should be a fire element magic circle.


    ��The Secret Quest Society��s hiding ce. At the same time, it is also the center of the city, the underground where the city��s ruler lives.��Thousand faces once again disyed his amazing intelligence gathering and hiding ability.


    ��Secret Quest Society? There really are lizard people?��


    Joshua was reminded by thousand face and saw the figures moving in the open space below. Some of these figures were human, and some of them looked like lizards standing up straight.


    ��These guys are nning to blow the entire city into the sky.��Thousand face whispered the bad news in Joshua��s ear.


    ��What?��


    Joshua��s surprise did notst for two seconds. A lizard with a cane came to the center of the Magic Circle.


    Three members of the quest society who wore top hats to hide their faces came to the elder-like character. Joshua recognized that one of them was a scale ring.


    ��Where��s the fuse?��The Lizard Elder opened his eyes and looked at the scale ring.


    ��We... We didn��t win against that guy this time.��


    The scale ring stuttered as it reported the situation of its mission to the Elder.


    ��You didn��t win again? That fuse is in the middle of the seal. It��s just a useless rat! You actually lost to him twice?��The Lizard Elder was furious when he heard this answer, the moment the staff hit the ground, the surrounding temperature instantly increased by a lot.


    At this moment, Jose determined that this lizard elder was a powerful spellcaster.


    ��Someone in the sewing gang is protecting it. If we want to take it away, we have to defeat it in a game called ��King of Fighters��97.��At this point, the scale ring kept rubbing the scales on its body. ��So Elder... you can give us thirty eagle ws, not twenty eagle ws! ��We will definitely defeat it this time!��


    ��The money is used to collect origin crystals! ��It��s not for you to waste!��The Lizard Elder knocked the ground with his cane angrily. ��A mage among the humans? ��Even if there are humans in this city who can use magic, they can��t be that Strong!��


    As he spoke, the lizard elder leaned on his cane and wanted to walk outside. From the looks of it, he was nning to personallye to the door and capture the ��fuse��that he was talking about.


    ��Elder! You will be discovered by the patrols!��


    The surrounding explorers instantly appeared and blocked the elder��s footsteps.


    ��Then what do you want? Do you want us to just die here?��He said loudly.


    Through the Orange Cat��s perspective, Joshua could see that the Lizard Elder��s body was surrounded by arge amount of gray fog. He had been corroded by the gray fog for too long, so much so that his bodily functions were also affected by the gray fog.


    When the scale ring saw that he had lost hisposure, it took out a primary crystal from its pocket and handed it to the Lizard Elder.


    ��Elder! I think this thing should be able to temporarily suppress the energy in your body.��

 Chapter 995

    995 Chapter 1,019, Light Chaser -ThirdhWatchatch)


    ck Tail returned to its hiding ce... it searched the inside and outside of its hiding ce, and even searched the pockets of its clothes from the inside to the outside.


    After searching every corner that could be searched, ck tail could confidently dere that it was... bankrupt!


    It didn��t even have a rat��s tooth��s worth of money on it!


    Damn it... when was this?


    ck tail scratched its xen-colored hair and began to think about when it was bankrupt.


    The final conclusion was... After no one bought itsughter mixture, ck tail ran into the arcade and gave up on itself for almost seven days.


    In these seven days, it had used up all of its remaining assets!


    ck-tail, who was penniless, had only one choice, which was to continue to return to the underground arcade of the sewing gang.


    It could at least hide in the crowd. If it stayed in the hiding ce and wandered on the streets, it was very likely that it would be caught by the quest society.


    ck-tail, who made this decision, did not hesitate. He walked down the stairs quickly and went through several blocks to the tavern under the jurisdiction of the sewing gang.


    The number of visitors to the tavern had increased quite a bit recently. Most of them were here for the underground arcade of the sewing gang.


    ck tail did not know how much money the sewing gang had earned in the past seven days, but the arcade had expanded from ten to twenty arcade machines, and then to thirty-seven.


    ck tail even heard that another arcade had appeared in another part of the city. ck tail was sure that these guys had really expanded their business.


    This was also due to the addiction brought by the arcade and the Little Overlord.


    Not to mention the game inside, just the energy absorbed when crushing the Little Overlord��s crystal... The Pleasure it brought was much better than the effect of theughter mixture.


    ck tail walked into the arcade. It was no longer like a few days ago. The people ying nearby were all members of the sewing gang.


    The entire arcade hall was filled with all kinds of people. ck tail was only half the height of others, so he should be worried in this kind of ce.


    But for some reason... ck tail felt that the people around him treated him with respect?


    ��I Found You!��


    A cold voice made ck tail��s hair stand on end.


    He turned around and saw the quest society��s scale ring standing behind him.


    ck tail did not know how free the Quest Society was. If he remembered correctly, ever since the scale ring lost the first day, he had been seen in the arcade almost every day.


    ��Over here...��


    ck tail did not have a single game coin on him, but he still braced himself and followed the scale ring to find an empty king of Fighters 97 arcade and sat down.


    The scale ring had already taken out a game coin and put it into it, waiting for ck tail to put in the coin.


    ��You��re not thinking of running away, are you?��The scale ring red at ck tail coldly under the top hat.


    ��How is that possible! I can beat you with one hand!��


    ck Tail��s bad habit was once again exposed, which was that he liked to taunt people when he was not confident.


    Scale ring observed ck tail��s expression and instantly guessed what ck Tail was hesitating about.


    ��Don��t tell me... You Don��t have the money to buy game coins?��Scale Ring��s cold voice was like a de pressing against ck tail��s chest.


    ��What nonsense are you talking about! Of course I have... I��m just looking for it!��


    ck tail knew that as long as he admitted it, the result would be very likely to be captured by the Quest Society.


    ��Hey! This guy doesn��t have the money to buy game coins!��The scale ring raised its voice to warn the people of the sewing gang. It meant that it was going to take ck tail away.


    However, the scale ring��s warning attracted the attention of the people standing behind ck tail.


    ��I... I��ll go buy...��ck tail turned around and was about to use this excuse to escape when he realized that a human wall had gathered behind him.


    It was unknown when half of the people in the arcade had gathered behind ck tail.


    Just as ck tail was about to shout for them to move aside, one of the Brawny men held a game coin in his hand and handed it to ck tail.


    Before he realized what had happened, other people around him also did the same thing.


    ��I... Can Take It?��ck tail looked at this group of people suspiciously. The most unlikely thing to happen in this city was ��helping strangers��.


    However, the group of people all nodded at the same time. Therefore, ck tail tentatively took a small game coin that seemed to be easy to bully and threw it in front of the scale ring.


    ��Get ready to go home!��


    ck tail had absolute confidence in his ��King of Fighters 97��. As long as he was given a chance to live, the people of the quest society would not be able to take him away today.


    ..


    ��Business has been good recently.��


    Marceau leaned against a luxurious sofa, smoking a cigarette with his other hand.


    ��It won��t be long before you be the richest person in this city.��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat��s tail to feed the dried fish to his mouth, while his gaze was fixed on thezy and enchanting woman lying on the sofa.


    If Healy was there, this scene would have covered Josh��s eyes with her hand.


    ��The richest? In this dead city, what��s the use of being rich?��Marceau was not interested in Josh��s words.


    ��Then what are you going to do with the money?��


    Josh could hear a sense of despair in her voice.


    ��Run away from this city.��Marceau pointed to an oil painting of a paddy field on the wall. ��My grandfather and grandmother used to live in the sky... It��s a blue world. I��ve never seen a blue sky before, so I want to take a look.��


    ��Speaking of which, the sky here has always been gray.��If Joshua remembered correctly, the sky of this city had always been shrouded by dark clouds.


    ��Your words do sound like they came from outside this city.��Marceau stared at the orange cat crouching on the table and asked, ��Can you describe what the outside world is like?��


    ��If you want to see it so much, why don��t You Leave Now? If you pack your luggage and walk through the underground passage, you will be on your way to the sea and the Blue Sky Tomorrow,��said Joshua.


    ��As expected... an outsider.��Marceau put out the cigarette in his hand. ��This city is sealed. There is a terrifying magic barrier at the edge of the city. If you touch it, you��ll quickly wither and die... Many people have tried to leave this city, but they��ve all be bones under the city walls.��


    ��A huge cage?��


    Jose thought about it carefully and it made sense. This was also a way for the casten to control the loss of poption.


    ��So we shouldpletely destroy this filthy city!��


    An unfamiliar voice sounded outside Marceau��s lounge. She immediately sat up from the sofa, and a figure wearing a top hat and walking on crutches entered the door.


    ��Who are you!��


    A long silver needle had already appeared beside the woman, and in the next second, it would instantly pierce into the old figure��s body.


    ��I��m here to look for the person who injected the power of God into this origin crystal.��


    A origin crystal appeared in his hand. This origin crystal was the little overlord... Marceau��s gaze instantly turned to the Orange Cat, who was sitting on the table and yawning.

 Chapter 996

    996 Chapter 1,020. God is a cat


    When Marceau was confronting the Lizard Elder.


    Jose immediately put the Orange Cat into silent mode because at this time, Jose was faced with a choice. He needed to discuss it with thousand faces before he could answer the Lizard Elder.


    ��I think I can directly answer the Lizard Elder, ��I am that God.''��


    Joshua looked at the Lizard Elder on the screen and fell into deep thought.


    The Quest Society was a rtivelyrge-scale civil organization in this city. They could secretly build magic arrays that could blow up the entire city.


    If they could join forces with the Quest Society, Joshua could really consider directly overthrowing the rule of this city.


    ��I think this answer is feasible, and what you said is the truth.��


    Thousand-face had witnessed Joshua��s entire journey in Nn with his own eyes. With Joshua��s current identity as the owner of the world tree, there was no problem for him to call himself a god in front of this lizard.


    ��But I originally wanted to y a game of deadly poison or something like that. Is this a direct religious victory?��


    ��y?��Thousand-face keenly caught the most crucial word in Joshua��s words.


    ��I mean y with this cat simtor,��Josh defended himself.


    ��Your Highness Josh.��Thousand-face chose to ignore Josh��s attitude toward this matter. ��If you want to tell them the identity of a God and choose to establish a religion to overthrow the upper-ss rulers of this city, this is indeed a feasible method, but the problem is... your existence May... No, it will definitely be exposed.��


    At first, Joshua��s n was just to be an ��orange cat that knows how to make arcade machines��behind the scenes. Even if the arcade hall was really discovered and destroyed by the gray fog, the Orange Cat, Joshua, would still be safe and sound.


    If he appeared as a god... it might drag the little orange cat into a dangerous situation.


    ��There��s no need to show up in front of too many people. Anyway, what we need to do now is to let the residents of this city feel happy and happy. Thousand Faces, call Lloyd over.��


    In the end, Joshua gave up on the idea of inciting the residents of this city to revolution.


    With the currentbat strength of the Lord of the gray fog, it was not very reliable to rely on a group of militia to overthrow it. If they really wanted to defeat the gray fog, they had to first weaken its power.


    The Dark Elf sighed softly and still followed Joshua��s instructions to find the god of order.


    Joshua put his hands on the keyboard and mouse again and began to control the Orange Cat.


    ��There is no God here.��


    Marceau was vignt of the Lizard��s every move. After living among a group of people who did not know magic for a long time, thew of attraction between spellcasters was confirmed.


    Marceau could tell at a nce that the lizard in front of her could also use magic, and it was a spellcaster far stronger than her.


    ��Marceau, I think you��re wrong.��


    The Orange Cat squatting on the table interrupted the exchange of gazes between the two of them, attracting the gazes of Marceau and the Lizard Elder.


    ��A cat that can talk? There are traces of magic condensation on its body.��The Lizard Elder looked curiously at the orange cat squatting on the round table.


    ��It��s not as simple as being able to talk.��


    When both of them looked at the Orange Cat, in order to show off his ability, an inscription of order appeared on the surface of the primary crystal that the Lizard Elder was holding. Then, it floated up.


    When the primary crystal floated to the position where the orange cat was sitting, the lizard elder quickly caught the primary crystal that was floating in the air again.


    At this moment, Jose realized a crucial problem.


    Jose��s attainments in order magic could still be seen in theoretical programming, but in actualbat, he was just a dregs with less than fivebat power.


    Usually, when Jose needed to fight, he would either use the power of the chaos demon to build an anti-magic field or summon the undead of the Skeleton Duke to help.


    ��You also know order magic?��The Lizard Elder looked at the orange cat with even more curiosity. The snake tongue that kept spitting out seemed to want to dissect the Orange Cat and study it.


    ��Why are you looking for me?��


    Lloyd pushed the door open and walked into Joshua��s study. Before Lloyd could ask a second question, Joshua had already turned off the Orange Cat��s voice ability and immediately came behind her.


    ��What... What are you doing?��


    Lloyd had not yet reacted to what was going on when Joshua pushed her from behind... letting her sit on his seat.


    ��This is the body that the god of flowing water has connected to you.��


    Lloyd could see what the code structure was like just by looking at the magic web interface on Joshua��s desk.


    ��In front of you are two potential believers of yours. They have many people under theirmand. Now listen to mymand. If you do it well enough, you might be able to develop a city of people to be your believers,��said Joshua.


    ��Really? You��re not lying to me, right?��Lloyd had been fooled by Jose several times. No matter how inexperienced he was in society, he knew how to be wary of the demon��s whisper.


    ��There��s no time to exin. First, pull the primary crystal from the old lizard��s hand with the inscription. and during this period, don��t say a word!��


    Jose found a notebook and a pen on the desk and turned on the Orange Cat��s voice system again.


    While the Lizard Elder was still curiously sizing up the talking orange cat, the primary crystal in his hand once again generated a huge buoyancy.


    The power of faith contained in the primary crystal could be said to be the key to keeping the lizard elder alive. He would not let such a primary crystal be taken away by the magical orange cat.


    However, the one who used the inscription this time was the real goddess of order. Although she was in a state of decline, Lloyd��s control of the inscription of order did not drop.


    The lizard elder only felt a sharp pain in his palm. The moment he released the protocrystal, the protocrystal rushed out of the Lizard Elder��s palm like a rhinoceros.


    ��That thing doesn��t belong to you!��The protocrystal in the Lizard Elder��s hand was taken away. He was instantly enraged. However, the next moment, the power that overflowed from the Orange Cat stopped him from releasing the burning runes.


    ��Pay attention to your tone.��


    Joshua once again added a voice to the orange cat. The primary crystal also floated to the side of the Orange Cat. The side of the Orange Cat also overflowed with a light that was like Holy Light.


    ��The power of God...��


    The lizard elder obviously knew what was good for him. He immediately recognized where the light that overflowed from the orange cat came from.


    ��It seems that you still remember the glory that existed in this world in the past. I. . . Am the god of order...��


    ��I am the god of Order!��


    Before Joshua could finish his line, he was interrupted by Loydel. Fortunately, Joshua pressed the mute button quickly.


    ��Miss Loydel, if you want to personally trick your followers, I don��t mind...��said Joshua.


    ��Trick? I Am the god of order, how can I use such a trick... HMM.��


    Lloyd looked at the lizard through the interface of the magic, then at Joshua who was looking at her with pursed lips.


    When thousand-face called Lloyd here, he said to Lloyd, ��it��s really hard to find a missionary with a conscience like Joshua.��


    Lloyd didn��t understand the meaning of thousand-face��s words before he came to the study, but now Lloyd seemed to understand it somewhat.


    ��You continue.��


    Lloyd seemed to suddenly have an epiphany and silently shut his mouth.

 Chapter 997

    997 Chapter 1,021, idealism


    The Lizard Elder��s original name was scale teeth. Their race also had a sacred name, but most humans called them lizard people.


    Hundreds of years ago, this continent was a society where several races had fused together. Due to the convergence of magic power on the continent, there were many natural wonders that could only be created by gods.


    This also led the people of Aleslota to walk the path of ��Inner Sanctum��. They worshipped gods and believed that the greatest thing in the world was to be one with the spirit and nature.


    ��In other words, you are a idealistic society?��The Orange Caty on the table and quietly listened to the Lizard Elder��s description of Aleslota��s past.


    Joshua took the opportunity to sneak a nce at Marceau. As expected, she was also stunned by what she heard.


    The lifespan of humans was too short in front of these Inhumans. The gray fog had ruled this continent for many years. During this period, the humans had changed generations.


    ��Idealism?��It was the first time elder lizard heard this term.


    ��To put it simply, did your society allow the development of magical machinery?��Jose asked.


    ��Magical machinery? No... that��s sphemous technology! It��s these crazy things that allowed the gray fog to envelop our world... and forced us... into a desperate situation.��


    When the Lizard Elder heard the two words ��machinery��, his emotions became very excited. It seemed that he hated the magical machinery that humans had invented.


    ��It turns out that it��s still an extreme idealism.��Joshua��s words were not heard by the Lizard Elder and Marceau. He was talking to himself.


    ��But our prayers were answered in the end.��


    The lizard elder knelt respectfully in front of the Orange Cat. He looked up at Joshua and said.


    ��Lord of order, Loedel, we have received your guidance in the past. You are indeed the most merciful of all the gods. You are the first to appear to save us in this crisis.��


    The Lizard Elder��s series of words made Joshua confused. At this moment, Joshua turned his head to look at Loydel who was sitting beside him.


    The goddess of order almost took out a pen and wrote the word ��bloated��on her cheek.


    ��Have you been to aleslota before? and helped these lizard people?��Joshua asked.


    ��I. . . I used to live in the world of consciousness. I have never entered the physical world like now.��


    The goddess of order was instantly exposed by Joshua��s question, but she immediately added on.


    ��But I can still hear prayers in the world of consciousness... I answered the prayers of many creatures in the physical world! There must be some lizardmen too!��


    ��In short, this Lizardman himself is a loyal believer, which is a big help, although his beliefs are a little mixed.��


    Joshua looked at the lizard man who was kneeling down. He was just short of offering some dried fish to the orange cat to eat. He did not need to say a lot of words to fool him.


    ��Stand up.��


    However, Joshua also had doubts about the loyalty of this lizard elder. After all, he believed too quickly.


    The lizard elder listened to the Orange Cat��s words and stood up. At the same time, the orange cat stretched out its small ws.


    ��Hold my meatball... or a part of this body.��


    Joshua felt that even a fanatic would have to give some benefits. It was already very scary that this old lizard��s faith couldst for hundreds of years. If it was Joshua who had prayed for hundreds of years for nothing, Joshua would probably... no.., joshua would not pray to any god.


    The lizard elder walked toward the Orange Cat in fear. He used his scaly hands to hold one of the Orange Cat��s meatballs. At the same time, he lowered his head and waited for something with excitement and anticipation.


    Joshua mobilized the power of faith from the World Tree of the frost elves and poured it directly into the lizard��s body.


    The rtionship between the power of faith and the gray fog could only be said to be mutually exclusive. The power of faith could only ��expel��and ��suppress��the gray fog, but that was enough.


    The Lizard Elder had lived in an environment filled with gray fog for too long. His consciousness and body had been corroded beyond recognition by the gray fog.


    When the power of faith entered the lizard��s body that was riddled with holes... the gray fog that originally upied various parts of his body began to gradually be squeezed away.


    ��It��s done,��said Joshua.


    The Lizard Elder took a few steps back. The most direct feeling of his body was that he no longer needed to walk with a cane.


    ��Has the filth in my body disappeared?��The Lizard Elder asked in disbelief.


    ��No, it hasn��t. It��s not that easy... It��s just a part of it.��Jose controlled the Orange Cat��s paw and pointed at the Lizard Elder. ��I came to this city with a n to purify the entire city��s gray fog. I hope that you can carry out my n as my emissary.��


    ��God of order, if you want to purify this city, I have built a magic array that canpletely destroy all the filth here.��The Lizard Elder nced at Marceau who was standing next to him, he still said the most important thing for the quest society.


    ��The purpose of purifying the gray fog is to save all the people in this city, not to kill them... Do you understand?��


    After saying this, Joshua immediately pressed the mute button.


    ��What��s Wrong?��Lloyd looked at Joshua in confusion. When she heard Joshua talking to the Lizard Elder just now, her face was full of enjoyment.


    Both the Lizard Elder and Joshua were praising her in a different way.


    ��Nothing... I just felt... a little ashamed of that line just now?��


    ��What��s there to be ashamed of? As a benevolent God, shouldn��t you be saving your own believers?��Lloyd said.


    ��I feel a little disgusted.��


    Thousand Faces, who had been silent the whole time, made ament because she knew that Joshua was lying. Or was it a lie in the name of justice, just like what the Kingdom of the Holy Church had done in the past.


    ��Disgusting?��


    Lloyd was about to say something when Joshua canceled the silence again. She cooperated and shut her mouth again.


    ��As You Wish, merciful god of Order.��The Lizard Elder��s words were filled with respect, which once again gave Joshua a headache as he rubbed his head.


    Just from this point alone, Joshua was certain that he would definitely not be a qualified voice actor. However, he still had to continue acting.


    ��I need more primary crystals, no matter how big or small... these primary crystals can save those who are addicted to the gray fog,��said Joshua.


    ��I��ll go collect them right away.��


    The Lizard Elder had be a loyal follower of the god of order. There was no reason for him not to believe in the Orange Cat. He had superb attainments in the inscription of order and this power that could purify the gray fog.


    The Lizard Elder had been in the darkness for too long. It was only natural for him to work hard to find a beam of light.


    After the old lizard left, there was only the Orange Cat and Marceau, who was looking at the orange cat suspiciously.

 Chapter 998

    998 Chapter 1022, the Great Meow Meow cult


    ��Are you really a God?��


    Marceau looked at the orange cat sitting on the table vigntly.


    She had guessed that the Orange Cat was the incarnation of a powerful spellcaster, but Marceau still couldn��t believe that it had risen to the level of a god in one go.


    ��Does it have something to do with it? All you need to know is that I can help you create the little tyrant and the arcade, isn��t that enough?��


    When facing the leader of the sewing gang, Jose did not try to fool her anymore. He chose a more practical way to talk to her.


    This woman named Marceau had lived in this chaotic city since she was young. It was already incredible that she could learn magic. Jose did not expect her to have faith in an illusory god like the Lizard Elder.


    ��Then will you really purify the gray fog and save the residents of this city?��Marceau asked another question.


    ��The first part is true, but the second part... if you think it��s true, then it��s true.��


    In fact, Joshua was not interested in ying tricks. After he finished preaching, if the bystanders did not want to believe him, he would not continue preaching.


    With the attitude that believe it or not, you would still be happy in the end. Joshua was toozy to argue with this woman.


    ��I believe that you are a god, but if I believe in you, can you help me fulfill any wishes?��


    Marceau sat back on her sofa and lit another cigarette.


    ��Wishes? Are you going to y the sequel of the King of Fighters, or a new arcade game? Like alloy bullets, knights of the Round Table, dinosaurs, and so on. As long as you make a wish, I can help you fulfill it in a short period of time.��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to spread out his two small paws, looking like a god who pitied the world.


    ��A game.��Marceau muttered this word and then walked to the only window in her room. Through this, Marceau could see the situation in the arcade hall below.


    The sounds below were very noisy. The shouts of the people ying in front of the arcade mixed with the various sound effects of ��Fuel consumption��and so on.


    To be honest..


    ��It��s been a long time since I��ve seen the residents of this city so energetic,��marceau whispered softly. ��The existence of theughter mixture makes us live in a dream world. The real world is just a corpse. The residents of this city do nothing but lie on the streets or sleep in their homes every day, waiting for the arrival of the release date of theughter mixture.��


    ��After all, you��re not so much residents as livestock raised by the City Lords.��


    Jose did not hold back in his words. This woman named Marceau was one of the humans that Jose had met in this city that felt more ��alive��.


    Next were ck tail and the members of the sewing gang. They knew that they had things to do and territories to take care of. Every day, they had to fight with the other gangs in this city.


    But most of the residents in the city were just corpses.


    ��Livestock? You keep talking about the mayor of this city.��Marceau shook the cigarette butt in his hand. ��From what you said, the mayor doesn��t seem to be a human thing?��


    ��I��m not sure if your mayor is... The thing itself or the agent of that thing, but one thing is certain. You will live in this environment. There is a monster that feeds on your negative emotions, despair, sadness,ziness... These are its food,��Jose told Marceau the truth.


    ��Negative emotions.��Marceau suddenlyughed after hearing the truth. ��No wonder this city... is so suffocating.��


    While Jose and Marceau were talking, something unexpected happened in the arcade below. Two strong men from the sewing gang were holding a thin young man and were ready to throw him out of the arcade.


    ��I still have some eagle w coins! I really do! Please let me y one more game and I will definitely defeat the big snake!��The young man prayed to the two strong men from the sewing gang.


    Jose looked at the scene below and was silent for a moment.


    ��Ask your men to let him go,��said Jose.


    ��So what if you let him go? Do you want these useless pieces of trash to stay here and upy the space?��Marceau had always been unable to tolerate these people who were willing to degenerate.


    The Orange Cat just sat by the Windowsill and looked at Marceau. Marceau sighed and had to wave to the two strong men of the sewing gang below. They let the young man go and the young man kept saying thanks, in the blink of an eye, they returned to the arcade.


    ��The financial system of this city... to put it simply, where did all the money they hade from?��


    Jose looked at the people gathered in the arcade. If everyone in the city drank theughter mixture, Jose did not think that the city would continue to develop normally.


    ��Rations may be like what you said. Every resident can get some food and eagle w coins in the city. The eagle w coins can be exchanged with the city lord for clothes andughter pills. Of course, theughter pills are very expensive,��Marceau said.


    ��In this situation, I really want people to sing Katyusha.��Why did this system sound familiar to Joshua?


    ��Katyusha?��


    ��Nothing... isn��t it right? Don��t you want to change the situation?��Joshua said.


    ��Change... how should I change it? Let My men go to war with the patrol team? Every member of the patrol team has been given a terrifying power. Ordinary people are no match for them,��Marceau said.


    ��There��s no need to start a war. There��s a huge hole below the city. That Hole is the territory of the Quest Society. What are they going to do with it... I think you know that the key is that there��s a primary crystal ore vein below the hole.��


    This was the information thousand faces had obtained during his investigation. It was also the source of the primary crystal ore in the city.


    ��You have to use the money you earned. What can you only buy from the city Lord with Eagle w Coins?��Jose asked.


    ��Clothes, food, and some daily necessities.��


    Marceau gradually sat up straight when she heard this. She began to treat Joshua��s suggestion seriously.


    ��You heard my discussion with the Lizard Elder just now. I. . . You can think of it this way. I am the incarnation of the god of order. My next n is to establish an underground religion in this city. But I don��t think the people in this city would be so free to believe in a god. But I have this thing.��


    A small overlord crystal appeared in Jose��s hand. The sewing gang had started to sell this crystal, and its potential customers were gradually increasing.


    ��What are you trying to say?��Marceau asked.


    ��The city lord used theughing mixture to control the residents of this city. We can do the same thing, but in the name of a god, these believers will join us for this crystal or for ying arcade games. After they join us, they will be paid with eagle ws or game coins to work for me. The content of their work... there are many other things besides mining.��


    At that moment Marceau seemed to see the smile on the Orange Cat��s face like that of a ��stupid human��.

 Chapter 999

    999 Chapter 1,023. I don��t know anything. I��m just a little kitten


    After reaching an agreement with Marceau, the leader of the sewing gang, Jose came to the territory of the Quest Society.


    It was alreadyte at night. Hiri and Tyreen had brought their small stools and sat in Jose��s study.


    Tonight was an exciting time for Lloyd. The religious organization that believed in her was finally going to be officially established!


    The orange cat squatted in an inconspicuous corner of the quest society and looked down at the members of the Quest Society.


    There were a total of 73 members of the Quest Society. Half of them were lizardmen and the other half were ordinary humans. There were some mysterious symbols on their faces and foreheads.


    Just from the looks of it... Joshua guessed that all the members of the Quest Society were idealists?


    As the elder of the Quest Society, the Old Lizard told the 73 members about what he had seen and heard today.


    ��Everyone, I have heard the revtion of God Today!��The lizard elder stood in front of everyone and said generously, ��The god of order, Loedel, has finally heard our prayers for many years. He has attached himself to a creature with short orange legs and four legs. He has decided to save us from the filthy world.��


    ��Can��t you just say cats?��Joshua could not help but Grumble as he listened to the Lizard Elder��s introduction.


    ��Maybe it��s because the title is longer and it sounds more powerful? Also, if the target of their belief is an orange cat... why don��t we call this religion the great cat religion? Or the Orange Cat Religion?��


    Hiri was holding a bucket of popcorn as she watched this scene. She had been with Joshua for so many years. Hiri and Joshua were both interested in this kind of religious activity and belief in the gods.


    ��I��m not a cat!��


    However, Hiri forgot that the main body of the god of order, Lloyd, was still at the scene.


    ��Don��t worry about whether the main body is a cat or a person. Lloyd, it��s time to perform your miracle.��


    Josh secretly observed the people of the quest society below through the Orange Cat. There was more or less suspicion on their faces.


    The Lizard Elder suddenly came back to tell everyone that the ��city copse n��that had been prepared for several years was no longer continuing because of the order of the god of order.


    Even someone who believed in the existence of God would probably doubt the Lizard Elder��s motives.


    ��A miracle, how should it be disyed?��


    Roydel knew that with the orange cat as a medium, she could directly make the orange cat release all kinds of powerful magic, however, there was no cool magic like the god of holy light that made people want to kneel down and worship at a nce.


    ��Let me do it.��Hiri stuffed the popcorn in his hand into Tyreen��s hand, and then put his hands on the Orange Cat Controller.


    Pale purple illusion runes surged around Hiri, and the same runes appeared around the Orange Cat.


    A huge shadow suddenly appeared behind the Lizard Elder in the distance. Although this shadow was made of Illusion Magic.., but Hiri��s attainments in illusion magic could make the shadow look like it was made of an inscription of order.


    The members of the Quest Society who were standing below saw this scene and panicked expressions appeared on their faces at the same time.


    The shadow finally formed the semi-transparent posture of Lloyd. She floated in the air. Although her eyes were closed, the solemn temperament and the light emitted by the shadow.., were enough to make the surrounding believers worship her.


    ��If the real goddess also looked like this, there would be no need to go through so much trouble.��Jose nced at Lloyd who was looking for Tyreen to get some popcorn, and sighed slightly.


    ��This phantom was clearly constructed by me!��


    Lloyd was very dissatisfied with the meaning of Jose��s sigh.


    ��Thousand faces, I��ll leave the dubbing work to you.��


    Joshua did not pay attention to this AL2 and directly began the next step of his bluff.


    ��Where are the lines?��


    Thousand faces looked at Hiri��s god of Order��s wee. Since it was a female��s wee, it would not be appropriate to let Joshua do the dubbing.


    ��I��ll write it now. Wait a moment.��


    Josh used the keyboard to type out a bunch of things that he hoped the believers would do next.


    Thousand-face roughly read the content and nodded at Josh to show that there was no problem.


    ��Wait... Shouldn��t I be the one tomunicate with the believers?��When Roydel wanted to walk up, Tyreen directly held her hand.


    ��Alright, I believe that Jose will take good care of your believers.��


    Tyreen��s smile made Lloyd choose topromise. In fact, she did not know what to say to her believers.


    Jose opened the Orange Cat��s voice button, and Hiri directly added a loudspeaker inscription on the orange cat.


    ��Creatures lost in the gray fog... I Am the god of order, Lloyd. I have seen your suffering, and have decided to save you from the filthy gray fog.��


    Thousand-face was indeed a first-ss spy and a spy. Her voice was really disguised as a character.


    When the members of the Quest Society heard thousand-face��s voice, some of them had already knelt on the ground respectfully and began to pray.


    ��Next is to spread some power of faith.��Jose looked at the other members of the Quest Society who were still hesitating. He knew that the appearance of the god of order was far from enough.


    ��Do you need my power?��Lloyd immediately came forward when he heard the power of faith.


    ��Lloyd, Your power of faith is too weak. have some self-awareness, okay? Tyreen! Put your hand on this.��


    Joshua gestured for the Frost Elf to put her hand on the keyboard of the Orange Cat Simtor.


    ��Okay! Help me hold it.��Tyreen handed the popcorn in her hand to Lloyd. She quickly walked to the side of the orange cat simtor and put her hand on the keyboard.


    The power of faith gathered on Tyreen��s body could be said to be stronger than any God in the world.


    ��Don��t release too much.��Joshua was afraid that he would be discovered by the gray fog��s consciousness on the ground.


    A milky-white light overflowed from Tyreen��s hand. White balls of light bloomed around Hiri��s illusion.


    These balls of light slowly fell from the sky like snowkes. When these balls of lightnded on the bodies of the members of the quest society... They could clearly feel that the gray fog in their bodies had decreased a little.


    At this moment, no one dared to doubt the true identity of the Phantom. All the members of the quest society knelt on the ground and prayed to the god of order, Loedel, sincerely, hoping that she could save them from their suffering.


    ��The power of the gray fog is too powerful. My children... are so powerful that I can��t purify them all at once, but as long as more people have faith in them.��


    When thousand-face said this, her expression clearly showed some difort, but her holy tone was maintained well.


    ��This is the gospel that I give you. Go tell more people...��


    The Gospel referred to the original crystal engraved with the Little Overlord game console. Anyway, Jose��s original body in this city was an orange cat. Even if the city lord of this city found the power of faith contained in the Little Overlord original crystal.., but what did this have to do with a harmless little orange cat?

 Chapter 1000

    1000 Chapter 1,24, preaching


    Ever since the scale ring witnessed the miraclest night, he had not slept for almost a night.


    From the day he was born in the eggshell, his parents had described to him the past glory of Alesirota.


    But the scale ring had always been reluctant to believe this, even after his parents passed away.


    It was not until he saw the miracle of the god of order yesterday, and learned that arcade and little overlord were all creations of the god of order.


    Scale ring had sublimated. To be more precise, he had converted to the god of order, bing a believer of the god of order.


    After bing a believer, scale ring also found the motivation to live in this gloomy city, which was... to preach!


    Lin Jie came to the southernmost civilian district of the city alone. Compared to the sewing gang��s territory in the Northern District, this ce was slightly dpidated, and the residents were mostly Inhumans.


    The gang that controlled this district was the mud crocodile gang, a gang established by a group of Lizardmen. However, they thought that they were the descendants of the Dreadcrocodile, and they were very afraid of the term ��Lizards��.


    Scale ring was sitting in the territory of the mud crocodile gang. His real purpose ofing here was to preach, but he was here under the pretext of selling goods.


    ��Scale ring, where are the goods?��


    A lizard man who was a head taller than scale ring sat in front of him. Scale ring was very familiar with this lizard man... because they were born in a nest of eggs.


    ording to the time of birth, this lizard-man could be considered his younger brother, but he gave up his identity as a member of the Quest Society and became a member of the mud crocodile gang... he also gave himself a new name, crocodile tooth.


    Now, he was the leader of the mud crocodile gang.


    ��You still want ck Water?��Scale Ring��s vertical pupils swept over the lizard-man behind him. Three burly human men were staring at him with terrifying eyes.


    ck Water was a powerful hallucinogen concocted by the Quest Society. Its efficacy was simr to theughing mixture, but it had a huge toxicity... but even so, there were still many people in this city who were willing to pay for the ck water.


    Among them, the mud crocodile gang was the one who bought the most.


    ��If you drink too much of this thing, you��ll die.��


    Scale ring also looked down on these self-degenerating addicts, but facing his brother in name, scale ring could not help but dissuade him.


    ��Cut the crap! Hand over the goods and get the money and get out of Here!��


    The person-in-charge of the mud crocodile gang didn��t like listening to scale Ring��s discipline. He suddenly knocked his fist on the table and shouted at scale ring.


    ��Don��t be so anxious. I know you all live in an environment that is covered in filth.��


    In the past, scale ring would probably use vicious methods to increase his prestige, butst night, scale ring had already had an epiphany... His duty now was to spread the light of the god of order throughout the city.


    Every resident could be a citizen of the god of order, even this group of vicious thugs.


    ��What nonsense are you talking about again?��The person in charge of the mud crocodile gang was stunned by the strange tone of the scale ring.


    ��My dear brother, I saw the oracle of the god of order yesterday. The God of Order will rescue you from the swamp.��


    Fine... before entering the mud crocodile gang, scale ring had crushed a small overlord crystal. Under the effect of the power of faith, his character had be as kind as a saint.


    To be precise, it was a state where everything was pleasing to the eye.


    ��God? Is there something wrong with your head? I��ll ask again where is ckwater!��


    The people of the mud crocodile gang were obviously not in the mood to joke. Scale Ring��s brother, crocodile tooth, seemed to have not used theughing mixture and ckwater for a long time.


    Scale ring sighed and took out three origin crystals from his pocket.


    ��What kind of rubbish is this again?��He stared at scale ring and asked.


    ��A gift from the god of order, her kindness...��scale ring pushed one of the origin crystals to crocodile tooth.


    ��What Ghost! ck Water! I only want ck Water, understand? !��


    Crocodile tooth angrily waved his hand, and all the origin crystals on the wooden table were all flung to the ground by him.


    When scale ring saw this scene, the membrane under his eyelids slightly narrowed. Just as crocodile tooth was about to shout something, he realized that a short knife had already pierced into his mouth.


    The person holding the short knife was scale ring, who had spoken softly just now.


    ��You dare to refuse the god of Order��s Gift! Pick up the crystals on the ground!��


    In fact, before scale ring came to discuss business, he had even gone to the sewing gang��s arcade. In the end, he had been defeated by ck-tailed that fellow, who had once again defeated three people at once.


    Lin Jie was holding a belly full of anger. It was not easy for him to suppress it with the power of faith brought by the origin crystal. In the end, it was ignited again by his foolish younger brother.


    Crocodile tooth was biting a short knife in his mouth. His forked tongue could even touch the de of the short knife.


    This made crocodile tooth not dare to act rashly. He could only use his eyes to signal his subordinates to pick up the origin crystal that he had thrown on the ground.


    ��This is a sin that you havemitted yourself!��The short knife in scale ring��s hand stabbed into crocodile tooth��s mouth again. Crocodile tooth could only stiffly bend his body and fumble around on the ground to find the original crystal.


    Scale ring only then pulled the short knife into crocodile tooth��s mouth. In the next second, the short knife was pressed against the most vulnerable part of crocodile tooth��s neck.


    ��Don��t think that you can escape from here just because you did this.��Crocodile tooth looked at the people around him with murderous eyes.


    The moment crocodile tooth said this, a group of mud crocodile gang members rushed into the room with weapons like sticks and daggers, directly surrounding scale ring.


    Scale ring looked at the group of people surrounding him with disdain.


    ��Alright, let��s see if your subordinates will make the first move, or I��ll use this knife to cut your throat first!��Scale Ring said as the de moved closer to crocodile tooth��s fragile neck.


    The neck was the lizard man��s weakness, especially since there were only a few soft scales on the inside of the neck.


    ��Stop and don��t move!��Crocodile tooth felt a stabbing pain on his neck and immediately ordered his subordinates not to act rashly.


    ��God of order, forgive me for bing so angry, but this lost mortal needs to ept your teachings.��


    The scale ring used an unknown hand gesture to repent to the god of order. After saying this, he ordered crocodile tooth again.


    ��Crush That Thing!��


    ��What?��


    Crocodile tooth was too nervous to hear what the scale ring was saying. He quickly felt a burning pain on his neck.


    The scale ring used magic to heat up the de until it turned red. It was as easy as cutting butter on crocodile tooth��s neck.


    ��I said crush the primary crystal in your hand!��


    Crocodile tooth did not dare to disobey the scale ring��smand. He immediately crushed the primary crystal in his hand. Arge amount of runes of order slowly flowed into his body.

 Chapter 1001

    1001 Chapter 1,25th, lend me your life


    ��Now... can you put the knife back?��


    There was a hint of fear in crocodile tooth��s voice. He knew that his brother was not a kind person... otherwise, the quest society would not have sent him to discuss business with the mud crocodile gang.


    This guy used a burning me spell to kill without even blinking.


    ��You haven��t witnessed the miracle of the god of order yet. Now You��re silently chanting ��Little Overlord��in your mind,��the scale ring said.


    ��Little Overlord?��


    When crocodile tooth heard this word, it had already appeared in his mind. In the next second, a translucent inscription interface appeared in front of him.


    The sudden appearance of the inscription interface scared crocodile tooth. The territory of the mud crocodile gang and the sewing gang was on both sides of the city. Even though both sides were sworn enemies, the speed at which news spread in this city was very slow.


    It was crocodile tooth��s first time seeing the image formed by the inscription. In the eyes of someone who knew little about magic, this kind of thing was indeed a magical existence that only gods could create.


    ��What... What is this thing?��Crocodile tooth moved his eyes left and right and found that the transparent inscription interface moved along with his gaze.


    ��The gospel given to us by the god of order, the gospel that freed us from this desperate world.��


    The scale ring loosened its grip on the short knife. Crocodile tooth wanted to seize this opportunity to order his subordinates to attack the scale ring, but he realized that the knife was still pressed against his neck.


    ��You have offended the god of order. As atonement, you must clear this game.��


    The scale ring��s method of atonement was not made up. Yesterday, when he carefully read the dogma handed down by the Lizard Elder, it included how the followers of the god of order should atone for their mistakes.


    One of the punishments was to clear any game on the arcade or little tyrant.


    ��This magic is... a game. Don��t lie to me,��crocodile tooth said


    The image projected on the inscription interface was indeed of two muscr men. This was very in line with the Mud Croc Gang��s aesthetic style of humans. There was also a clearly written title at the bottom. Croc Fang could not understand the biggest line of words on the title.


    However, Croc Fang understood the small line of words at the bottom of the title.


    ��Resistance Army?��Croc Fang read the small line of words at the bottom of the title.


    ��The official name of this game is Soul Douluo. The great god of order has given the exnation of ��the elite warrior with the strongestbat quality��, which is the character you control in this game,��exined scale ring.


    ��The strongest warrior.��


    In a ce like the mud crocodile gang, where the strong were respected, crocodile tooth was quite interested in this kind of address.


    ��Now, pick up the handle given by the god of Order!��The scale ring did not wait for crocodile tooth to speak. He immediately picked up the translucent handle that was floating in the air.


    There was a soft touch to the handle when it was held in his hand. This was the feeling after magic power materialized.


    The scale ring guided crocodile tooth step by step to start the game called ��Soul Douluo.��.


    ��What is he holding?��


    While crocodile tooth was marveling at the magic, he had already entered the game.


    His talent in the game was not bad, or rather... anyone who was on the brink of life and death could use their talent beyond the past.


    Crocodile tooth learned to move and fire in less than three seconds after entering the game.


    In the screen, the strongest warrior was holding a weapon that crocodile tooth had never seen before. The weapon shot out an arrow-like object that directly knocked the enemy to the ground.


    ��You don��t need to care about this. Just use the weapon in your hand to kill all the enemies!��The scale ring ordered.


    Crocodile tooth did not answer his brother anymore. His attention waspletely focused on the character in the control screen and the buttons on the controller.


    The background music that came from the rune interface made the atmosphere of the game hot-blooded to the extreme. Just listening to the music, crocodile tooth could feel the blood in his body moving restlessly. His legs could not help but tremble.


    But restlessness was restlessness, and crocodile tooth��s three lives were instantly wiped out by the enemy.


    ��Why did this guy fall to the ground and disappear?��Crocodile tooth pressed the handle on his left and right, and found that the words ��GAME OVER��had already appeared on the screen.


    ��No matter how elite a warrior is, if there��s something wrong with the head of the higher-ups, something will still happen.��What the goddess of order said was really... so true


    Scale ring repeated what the goddess of order had said when she had distributed the game��s ��cassette��, and it seemed as if it had be the truth.


    ��What a waste. Watch how I Fight!��


    Scale ring realized that with crocodile tooth��s newbie operating style, he probably wouldn��t be able to clear the first level of this game in a day��s time.


    So scale ring picked up the floating second controller and directly entered the battlefield.


    The screen instantly showed a character controlled by scale ring. Scale Ring��s skills had clearly be much more skilled. At the very least, he wouldn��t fall into the pit and die for no reason.


    ��Why did you shoot so many arrows with your crossbow?��Crocodile tooth had already treated the weapon in his character��s hand as a crossbow.


    The crossbow that he controlled could only shoot one arrow, but the arrows that scale ring shot were all over the screen.


    ��Special Bullet! Why Are you dead again? !��


    When scale ring looked at his brother��s character, his character once again crashed into the enemy and fell to the ground.


    ��What are you so anxious for! Aren��t you going to revive soon?��Crocodile tooth had been taught a lesson by his brother, so he was a little irritable. Unfortunately, there was still a knife at his neck.


    But crocodile tooth had already forgotten about this. Right now, he only wanted to kill the enemy in front of him.


    ��Damn it! You used my life!��Scale ring nced at the medal on the upper right corner. This was a medal that represented a warrior��s HP. As expected, one medal was missing.


    The worst thing about this game was that two yers could share their lives.


    ��Didn��t you want me to clear this game? !��


    However, crocodile tooth was killed by the enemy not long after hended on the ground. He borrowed scale ring��s second life without saying a word and was reborn.


    The members of the mud crocodile gang stood behind crocodile tooth and watched their boss y ��Soul Douluo.��The members of the mud crocodile gang looked at each other. One of the short lizardmen tried to sneak up and knock out the scale ring.


    However, he was quickly stopped by another group of Mud Crocodile gang members. Although they had nevere into contact with little overlord before, just watching from the back was enough to arouse their curiosity and satisfy their curiosity.


    Crocodile Tooth��s repentancested for about twenty minutes. With the help of the scale ring, crocodile tooth had already killed the BOSS of the first stage in the first ten minutes, but they still continued to y.


    Until the magic in crocodile tooth��s bodypletely disappeared.


    ��Why is it gone? !��Crocodile tooth looked at his empty hands and felt an inexplicable emptiness.


    ��It��s time for the blessing of the god of order.��Scale ring stood up from his position and said, ��If you want to continue to receive the Gospel of the god of order, be her loyal believer!��

 Chapter 1002

    1002 Chapter 1,26, can I still eat


    During the spring equinox, in the Hearthstone Tavern... Joshua was having a video chat with the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel.


    ��Did you see that?��


    Shiel had just turned on the video chat function of her text message. She seemed to have not adapted to the camera yet. As a result, the entire magic web interface of Joshua was filled with half of Shiel��s face that appeared from the lower left corner of the screen.


    The Frost Owl was looking at the camera with her ice-blue pupils.


    ��I can see it, but shier, can you stay away from the camera?��


    Joshua took out the sea nation... it should be called a nautical map drawn by the SEAFOLK now.


    ��Like This?��


    Shier pulled the camera back a little. Joshua could finally see Shier��s current appearance clearly.


    Almost half a month had passed since the world cultural exhibition. Shere had epted the request of the seafolk to take back their homnd on behalf of the Frost Kingdom.


    Judging from the background behind Shere, she should be on the back of the giant turtle now.


    ��Hili doesn��t seem to be next to you.��


    Shere was also observing the environment where Joshua was. Joshua was holding a nautical chart alone. There was no one else around him.


    ��Hiri is stroking a cat, which means that she has a cat.��


    Joshua was not in his study. Now, Joshua��s study had be a ce where the cloud kept cats.


    Although the Orange Cat��s body would listen to Joshua��s control, it still had its instincts as a cat. Therefore, it had to ensure that it was active every day.


    ��Cats... as expected,pared to pets like this, I prefer owls.��


    Shier unconsciously began to chat with Joshua. This king of the Frost Kingdom would always reveal his true nature whenever he talked to Joshua privately.


    Or should he lower his guard?


    ��I don��t have much experience in raising owls, but by the way, how��s the situation on your side, Shier?��


    The videomunication between Joshua and Shier was not purely for... chatting.


    Shier had just arrived on the back of the giant turtle as the leader of the Kingdom of Frost. It also meant that the army of the Kingdom of Frost was ready to attack another continent.


    ��This ce has been corroded by the gray fog for too long, so most of the nts have already withered. The High Elves are improving the situation on the ind... As for the boundary of the gray fog barrier, it may take some time to arrive.��


    When shier mentioned this ce, a pure white owl, or rather, a snowy owl,nded on Shier��s head. She tilted her head and looked at the video interface.


    It seemed that she really had an owl as her pet.


    ��There��s another thing that came from your brother.��Shier did not realize that there was an owl standing on her head. Instead, the appearance of the owl reminded her of an important matter.


    ��My Brother? What did Noggs Say?��Joshua asked.


    ��The existence of a messenger may have the ability to reproduce. This is the information that Marshal Amut mentioned asionally when he was chatting with your brother... It seems that he himself is a little uncertain.��


    When shier said this, his tone became a little more serious for once. If this information was true... the situation on the other continent would be very troublesome.


    ��This is the worst news I��ve heard, but whether it��s seven or a hundred, if we can get rid of one, we can get rid of the hundredth.��


    Joshua did not think that the yers in the game world had the limit of ��military strength.��with the current amount of faith power stored in the three world trees, it would not be a problem to kill a hundred or so messengers.


    ��If that��s the case, I��m relieved. Speaking of which, Joshua... This is the first time I��ve seen the sea since I was born.��Shier suddenly moved closer to the camera again and gently lowered her waist. Perhaps it was because she was at the beach.., the clothes on Shier��s body were very thin, so thin that Joshua could clearly see the corbone under her neck at this moment.


    When Shier said this, he deliberately lowered his voice, as if he was whispering intimately into Joshua��s ear.


    ��UH... Although it��s not my first time seeing it, I haven��t yed it for a long time. It��s also good to find some time to rx after the war.��


    Joshua shifted his gaze to the snowy owl. At this moment, of course, Joshua understood the hint of the king of the Frost Kingdom, but he still brought the topic back to preparing for the war.


    ..


    The city that was shrouded in gray fog was exuding an unimaginable vitality underground.


    As for the reason that brought vitality to the city, ck tail thought that it should be the recent rise of arcade games and the little tyrant.


    But more people would rather believe that it was... the mysterious order God sect.


    ck tail was unwilling to believe in any god, but there was no doubt that it had already contracted a brand-new addiction disease. The orange cat that he hated told ck tail that this addiction disease could be collectively referred to as ��Inte addiction.��.


    The expression was that as long as he did not touch arcade games or little overlord games, ck tail would feel ufortable all over his body.


    In fact, some people in this city had already abandoned theughing mixture and started using little overlord to get happy emotions.


    Whether this change was good or bad had nothing to do with ck tail. He just wanted to find some new games to y.


    The Mud Croc Gang on the other side of the city had also be followers of the order religion. They had also started to release the Little Overlord and the business arcade like the sewing gang.


    The difference was that ck tail heard that the games in the Little Overlord sold by the Mud Croc Gang werepletely different. There were games like ��Soul douluo��and ��Squirrel battle��.


    The cassettes of these games were limited to the mud crocodile gang, and the two games ��Super Mario��and ��Snowman Brothers��could only be bought in the sewing gang.


    When the Little Overlord yed more games, ck tail was naturally no longer satisfied with the two little overlord games, so he came to the mud crocodile gang��s territory today, wanting to collect the ��Squirrel battle��cassettes.


    The mud crocodile gang��s territory was much poorer than the sewing gang��s. The urban areas here were mostly wooden houses, and only a small number of humans woulde close to this ce.


    ck tail walked around the muddy street and saw a wooden house with a strange ball and a wooden stick sign on it.


    This sign was the sign of the arcade hall... The signs of the two gangs were very uniform, and it was said that it was specially prescribed by the order religion.


    ck tail bypassed the beggars and vagrants who were sleeping on the side of the road and came to the door of the wooden house. It carefully poked its head out of the window of the wooden house to check the situation inside.


    The wooden house was very chaotic. ck tail saw a group of figures in gray robes in the arcade hall.


    At this moment, it covered its mouth in fear.


    Patrolman!


    The most terrifying existence in this city.


    ��Not only the origin crystals, but also the magic runes... how should I punish you bold lizards?��


    A gray-robed man��s hand was like an octopus tentacle mixed with flesh and blood, lifting the person in charge of the Arcade Hall into the air.


    ��Can this lizard be eaten?��


    ck-tail heard another inspector ask a terrifying question.


    ��Lietta... this lizard can��t be eaten. Its body is emitting the stench of the power of faith.��


    ��OH.��


    ck-tail��s forehead was already overflowing with sweat. It resisted the fear and observed the situation inside. One of the four inspectors was shorter than it. It suddenly nced at the short figure, it was a girl.


    At least, it was a creature with the appearance of a human girl.


    But in the next second, sharp tentacles emerged from under the cloak of the short figure, directly piercing through the lizard man in the air.


    The moment ck tail saw this scene, it was toozy to think about the ��Squirrel battle��. Its first reaction was to turn around and quickly flee from this terrifying ce.

 Chapter 1003

    1003 Chapter 1,27th, high score gray fog


    Damn it! Damn it!


    What the hell is a patrol!


    ck tail ran along the road, all the way from the territory of the mud crocodile gang back to the territory of the sewing gang.


    It had always heard that the patrol was a group of terrifying existences, but it had never heard that the patrol was not human!


    ck tail spent nearly half a day running from one end of the city to the other, which was the headquarters of the sewing gang.


    It really could not think of any ce to hide, and the sewing gang��s attitude toward it had improved a lot recently.


    It should be said that they respected it a lot.


    ck tail adjusted his rapid breathing and walked toward the arcade below the sewing gang.


    In half a month, the number of arcade machines in the sewing gang��s arcade had expanded to more than fifty. The key was that the number of people ying had also increased.


    ck tail felt a little crowded just by standing at the entrance.


    However, when the people who came to y saw ck tail��s visit, they spontaneously chose to make way for him.


    At the same time, ck tail also heard the words ��ck tail isinging from both sides.


    If ck tail heard someone on the street saying that he wasing, his first reaction would definitely be that this group of people had nned to attack him.


    However, it was different in the arcade, because most of the people who came to the sewing gang��s arcade knew ck tail, even if the small group of people who did not know ck tail were very likely to be neers.


    Fame... ck Tail had already gained quite a bit of fame in the sewing gang��s arcade.


    As for the source of ck Tail��s fame, he slowly walked to the front of a king of fighters��97 arcade. The other seat was empty. ck tail took out a game coin and threw it into it.


    More than half of the wandering crowd in the arcade gathered around. They were here to watch ck tail��s battle in King of Fighters��97.


    This game was the source of his fame. ck tail was the first yer in this arcade toe into contact with King of Fighters��97. At the same time, he was also the most talented one.


    After facing several consecutive high-intensity challenges from the quest society, ck Tail��s attainments in the king of Fighters 97 were improving day by day. He was now so strong that no one in the entire sewing gang arcade was a match for him.


    Although there were some new games in the arcade these days, such as ��Knights of the round table��and ��Devil��s World Vige��, when it came to the King of Fighters 97, the first thing everyone thought of was ck tail.


    Every time ck tail came to the arcade, all the yers who knew him would take the initiative to open a path for him and run behind the machines he was ying.


    ck tail enjoyed this feeling so much that he forgot why he ran all the way back to the sewing gang��s territory.


    The title of the strongest King of Fighters 97 yer appeared on ck Tail��s body. It brought honor to ck tail, but of course, there was also a challenge.


    After ck Tail defeated the original yer on this arcade, a new person put in money to challenge the authority of this ��king��.


    This challenger clearly came prepared. He used a character named Robert, and his attack was very fierce. In the first round, he directly knocked ck Tail��s Terry to the ground.


    The crowd of onlookers behind him let out cheers. In the eyes of the audience, it was a very happy thing to watch a high-level yer lose.


    ck tail did not get flustered. He switched back to his specialty, Leona, and turned the tables once again. After that, it was undoubtedly a ughter.


    ��It��s really simple.��


    ck tail moved his fingers. After the challenger lost, he did not try again. However, the new challenger quickly returned to his original position.


    The new game coins were put into the arcade that ck tail was ying, and the challenger quickly chose his character.


    ck tail turned his head to see who was overestimating himself, but... the moment he turned his head, he was so scared that he almost fainted on the ground.


    ��Patrol... Patrol...��


    ck tail shut his mouth halfway through his words. The one sitting next to him was one of the patrol he had met in the mud crocodile gang.


    It was the same inspector who looked like a little girl! It was the tentacle sticking out from the inside of this guy��s robe that killed a lizard man.


    Why would the inspector appear in the arcade? No... it should be said why would the inspector sit in front of the arcade. If this thing was a contraband, shouldn��t it be smashed immediately?


    ck-tail��s series of questions came down to the bottom of the matter... why would this guy sit next to me?


    At this moment, the hand that was holding the joystick was already overflowing with sweat. ck tail was already considering whether or not to get up and escape.


    ��How should I use this ufortable existence?��The inspector with the appearance of a little girl asked this question.


    If it��s ufortable, then don��t use it!


    ��Hold... hold the joystick, and the buttons on it.��


    ck tail answered with a fearful voice. There were several ironws that could never be vited in this city, and the first one was that one must never defy the inspector.


    She listened to ck tail��s words and held the joystick.


    However, the moment her hand touched the joystick, ck tail heard a sizzling sound as if something had been burnt. ck tail nced at the girl��s palm.


    It was a human hand, but the palm that she held the joystick emitted gray fog.


    It looked like it was in great pain!


    ��I still have something to do, so I��ll leave first...��ck tail said as she wanted to leave her seat.


    ��Sit down.��The girl��s two short sentences were very calm.


    ck tail still sat back in her seat, trembling in fear.


    She seemed to be studying the way this arcade was yed. She used her right hand to press the buttons on the arcade, but her left hand that was holding the joystick looked a little ufortable.


    It shouldn��t be said that she wasn��t used to it... it should be said that she was already starting to show signs of injury.


    The joystick was like a deadly poison to her. ck-tailed could clearly see that her bloodless palm was already... showing signs of grayish-ck injury.


    But the girl still held the joystick and didn��t let go, andpleted the character selection.


    What was this inspector thinking?


    ck tail was no longer in the mood to control the characters in the game. The character she chose had already started to use basic attacks such as heavy punches and light kicks to beat up ck tail��s character.


    ��Why is ck tail not moving?��


    ��It��s probably letting someone else do it. Isn��t it just a little girl?��


    ck tail heard the discussions of the crowd behind him. It really wanted to beat up the crowd of onlookers.


    If it was really just a little girl, ck tail would have taught her a good lesson long ago. But the problem was that the person sitting next to her was a scout!


    A monster that could easily kill humans.


    Just wait for her to kill my character.


    ck tail only had this thought in his mind so that he could leave this position.


    However, when she defeated ck Tail��s second character, ck tail heard the dissatisfied voice of the person next to her.


    It sounded like she wasn��t too happy..


    If it was ck tail who would go easy on her like this, she wouldn��t be happy either... After all, there was no fun in the game at all.


    ck tail didn��t dare to anger this scout, so she directly used her third character, Iori Yagami, and used a series of skills to kill the opponent��s character.


    But at this moment, even her brows were tightly knitted together.


    She looked even more unhappy! As expected, it was better to lose on purpose.


    ck tail didn��t want to sit next to this monster for another second.

 Chapter 1004

    1004 Chapter 1,28, value-added..


    The Orange Cat was squatting on the chandelier in the sewing shop.


    The reflection in the Orange Cat��s pupils... was the gray-robed man sitting next to ck tail.


    ��This is the main body that controls the gray fog in this city. It doesn��t look like it.��


    Joshua looked at the gray-robed man below through the Orange Cat��s vision.


    From the gray fog that was emitting from her body, Josh could confirm that this person was not a judge or something like that, but more like a messenger.


    ��Her behavior seems to be different from the messengers we��ve met before?��


    Thousand-face was the first to discover the existence of this gray-robed person. She had been observing the person for a long time before Josh came.


    The two messengers that thousand-face hade into contact with, anger and hatred, both of them were slightly irritable.


    ��More importantly, the joystick of the arcade has not been infused with the power of faith.��Thousand-face stared at the left hand of the gray-robed man holding the joystick. ��A small part of her hand has been purified by the power of faith, but there is still no reaction.��


    ��Thousand-face, put away the cat ws first.��


    Joshua handed the control of the Orange Cat to the Dark Elf. The Dark Elf let the orange cat slowly approach the gray-robed man, so that the orange cat had already shed its sharp ws.


    The next second, it would give the man an experience like having its throat cut by the orange cat.


    ��It seems that she hasn��t discovered our existence...��


    ��But can a cat really kill the Messenger?��Hiri��s question made thousand-face hesitate for a moment.


    ��I will make her lose the ability to react.��


    Thousand-face had always been the most vicious when dealing with anything rted to the gray fog. It could be said that he would do anything to eliminate the gray fog.


    The Orange Cat had just jumped onto the beam above the arcade so that thousand-face could see the appearance of the person under the gray robe. However, the moment he saw the appearance, the killing intent in thousand-face��s heart lessened a little.


    ��Eh... Jose, she looks a little like your sister.��


    Hiri also moved closer to the screen of the magic. Through the Orange Cat��s vision, he could clearly see the face of the person under the gray robe.


    Although it could not be said to be 100% simr, there was a hint of Fuya on her brows and nose. With an expressionless face, she looked more like the fourth princess of the demon world.


    Also, there was no color of blood on her face. It was like the pale skin color that the creator forgot to paint on her was also unique to Fuya. However, the color of her pupils was vermillion while Fuya��s pupils were dark purple.


    ��It��s a little subtle, but it should be a coincidence... right?��


    What made Joshua feel a little ashamed was that... actually, because he had not seen his sister for almost a month, Joshua could only recognize Fuya based on the color of her skin and the characteristics of her pupils.


    ��The judge has the ability to change into someone else��s appearance. There��s no reason for the messenger not to have it. This could be a kind of disguise,��thousand faces said.


    ��But that quilt spirit... No, Jose��s sister has always lived in the castle of the demon world. During the live broadcast, she also let her quilt show her face. Even if her appearance is known, why would the gray fog disguise her appearance... and this disguise doesn��t look like it.��


    Hiri quickly found the loophole in thousand-face��s words.


    ��In short, it��s a coincidence that I met a messenger... who looks a little like my sister. It should be a coincidence.��


    While Joshua was discussing this matter with thousand-face and Hiri, the gray-robed man suddenly let go of the joystick that he was holding.


    ��Has she been exposed?��The Orange Cat��s sharp ws that thousand-face controlled had already left scratches on the beam under the meatball.


    She was really prepared to cut off the neck of the person below.


    ��I guess the game currency has been used up?��Joshua stared at the other party. There were indeed traces of burns from the power of faith in her palm.


    This further confirmed that this girl was not a ��human��, but a creature made of gray fog.


    ��She also brought a wallet. She looks like a little girl who got lost and identally entered the underground arcade... Should we hand her over to thew enforcers next?��Hiri asked in a low voice.


    ��There are now enforcers in this city. It��s more like she is thew enforcer of this city,��Josh said.


    Thousand faces ignored the daily battle between the two couples and stared at the guy below.


    Just as Jose predicted, the reason she stopped ying was that she did not have any game coins. She took out a container that looked like it was made of some kind of cloth and turned the opening of the container upside down.


    This action was obviously to take out her wallet and look for the money she had on her.


    As the ruler of this city, Gray Fog, who was the incarnation of gray fog, was actually willing to pay human money that looked like livestock.


    This was something that thousand-face found unbelievable.


    ��The money is used up. It��s time to go home, right?��


    Hili looked at the wallet in her hand and shook it a few times. After realizing that nothing had fallen out, she closed the wallet in her hand.


    But in the next second, the gray-robed man suddenly raised his head and looked at the orange cat standing on the eaves.


    ��Have you been discovered?��Thousand-face��s hand was already on the mouse. She only needed to press the left mouse button lightly, and the Orange Cat would make an attack that would cut her throat.


    The gray-robed man directly extended his left hand towards the orange cat. Thousand faces subconsciously thought that this was the other party��s attack, but the next second, her words caused thousand faces to pause for a moment.


    ��Servant, give me the money.��


    ��...��


    Thousand Faces was silent for a moment when he heard this. If Fuya really made this request, thousand faces would probably take out his dowry.


    However, there was only a gray fog avatar that looked like Fuya.


    ��Thousand-face is the one who is connected to this orange cat��s soul. You still have the aura of a judge... so does she think that the Orange Cat is a Judge?��


    Joshua knew that this Dark Elf had served in the court of heretics for a period of time. Even thousand-face had notpletely escaped the corrosion of the gray fog.


    It was not surprising that the gray fog would create helpers and servants like the judges in this city that had been corroded by the gray fog.


    ��Even if thousand-face has the smell of the judges on her, she is asking a cat for money. It doesn��t make sense.��


    Hiri stared at the gray-robed man below through the magic interface. Her expression did not change as she stared stubbornly at the Orange Cat standing on the roof, it was as if she was waiting for the Orange Cat to take out a bunch of gold coins from an invisible pocket.


    ��She seems to be able tomunicate. Let memunicate with her.��


    Josh took back the control of the keyboard and mouse from thousand-face. He jumped down from the beam and stood above the arcade, looking down at the gray-robed man.


    Before Josh could say anything to this guy, she saw the orange cat tilted her head in confusion. Then, she withdrew her left hand and stretched out her right hand.


    ��Brother, give me the token to exchange with the human.��


    ��What... What did you call me just now?��Josh was stunned when he heard her change the way she addressed him.

 Chapter 1005

    1005 Chapter 1,29th, obedient


    ��Brother.��


    She repeated the way she addressed him, a bit like a question-and-answer robot giving an answer.


    This way of speaking was also a bit like Fuya, but if Fuya was as easy tomunicate with as she was, thousand faces would probably secretly wipe away his tears.


    ��Fuya with three or four times more vocabry?��Hiri whispered in Joshua��s ear.


    ��Two times at most, okay?��Joshua scratched his head in distress.


    In the end, thousand-face coughed and interrupted the small talk between Joshua and Hiri.


    At this time, Joshua noticed ck-tail who was sitting next to the gray-robed man.


    The expression on ck-tail��s face was like a rat that was about to be thrown into a pot of oil. The sweat on its face almost washed away the dirty things on its face.


    However, judging from ck tail��s expression, it clearly knew that the person sitting next to it was a dangerous person.


    ��ck tail, give her your game coins.��


    Jose looked at her right hand that was stretched out. He did not know how patient she was.


    However, Fuya did not have much patience. This was the most obvious when ying the Holy Spirit. As long as her hero was killed by the enemy, the first thing Fuya would do when she resurrected was to seek revenge on the murderer.


    On the surface, she looked calm, but deep down, she was a yer with a bad temper.


    ��What did you say...��


    The first thing ck tail hated the most in his life was when someone ndered the potion he made. The second thing was when he was ordered by this orange cat.


    However, when ck tail felt the gaze of the people around him, he had no choice but to take out a game coin and ce it on the surface of the arcade. He carefully moved it to the hand of the person beside him.


    She did not take the coin from ck-tail. Instead, she looked at the Orange Cat who was squatting on the arcade.


    ��Do you want more game coins, or are you waiting for my order?��Jose looked at the indifferent girl and fell into deep thought.


    This was also the most troublesome part when Jose wasmunicating with Fuya. Jose could not see any change in Fuya��s expression.


    ��I guess I��m asking you if you can take it?��Hiri said tentatively.


    ��Impossible... the gray fog will not listen to anyone��s orders.��


    Thousand faces shook his head and wanted to deny Hiri��s opinion. In her eyes, the gray fog was a group of unreasonable thugs, not to mention obeying the orders of an orange cat.


    ��It��s that child, Fuya, who won��t listen to anyone, right?��


    Healy��s next sentence revealed the most bitter thing in thousand-face��s heart.


    ��You��ll know after you try it.��Jose didn��t think too much about it. He directly let the Orange Cat Point at the game coin ced by ck tail and said, ��You can use that game coin.��


    When she heard the Orange Cat say this, she immediately picked up the game coin from the arcade and threw it into it. Once again, she entered the selection screen and began to challenge ck tail.


    ��Don��t you need permission to y the game? ��But... she looks so obedient. Thousand Noodles, don��t you feel a little unbnced in your heart?��Joshua turned around and asked thousand noodles, who had two jobs in his ss, ��Fuya��s full-time nanny and Fuya��s snack delivery man��.


    Thousand noodles would go back and forth to the demon world every few days. Basically, he would bring some peripheral and snacks for Fuya.


    ��Impossible! My love for her Highness Fuya... My loyalty is absolute. This fake character made of gray fog is definitely unshakable.��


    Thousand-face told Joshua his attitude very seriously. Although there were some strange words mixed in, it really made Joshua feel the Dark Elf��s loyalty to Fuya.


    ��How should I put it... it feels like a machine.��Joshua looked at the girl who was ying the King of fighters below. ��Sure enough, it��s better for my sister to be a little rebellious.��


    ��Should I record what you said to Fuya?��Hiri suddenly asked.


    ��Ahem... Let��s get down to Business First!��


    Joshua directly diverted the topic away from Fuya. Seriously speaking, the arcade hall was facing a life-and-death situation.


    ck Tail��s fearful expression clearly indicated... the danger of this gray fog incarnation.


    The reason why she came here was definitely not to y arcade games.


    ��The reason why she called the Orange Cat brother should be because I controlled the orange cat... is it because of the aura of a chaos demon on my body?��


    Joshua knew that the chaos demon also emitted a unique aura. After all, Myrce was able to recognize Joshua in a crowd every time. This was not because of Myrce��s good eyesight, it was because that girl was naturally very sensitive to the presence of demons.


    ��Since she is following my orders, let her leave the arcade first. Also, thousand-face, Contact Fuya... confirm her physical condition.��


    When Joshua gave thousand-face this order, the Dark Elf had already sent a message to Fuya through the magic.


    ��Her Highness Fuya is ying with the Holy Spirit. She should be... fine.��Thousand-face nced at Fuya��s live broadcast room. He was slightly relieved when he saw that Fuya was still splitting up with Al..


    On the other hand, ck-tail was trying its best to cooperate with the inspector to a level that gave it a headache.


    However, ck-tail still had self-respect. Even if it went easy on the inspector, it would not allow itself to be defeated.


    So, it once again defeated the inspector beside it. During this period, it almost thought that it would be prated by the sharp tentacles several times, but it did not..


    ��Brother, give me a human token?��


    She once again extended her right hand to the Orange Cat. Not only did she say the same words, but her tone was also the same as before.


    She was not willing to admit defeat? It seemed that she had some human feelings.


    ��Stop ying, follow me.��


    Jose tentatively said this order. The moment he said it, Jose also entered the state of preparation for battle. If she had any dissatisfaction and attacked the people around her.., josh would let the Orange Cat control her with the power of faith.


    But she didn��t... she slowly withdrew her right hand, her eyes still fixed on the orange cat.


    Josh controlled the Orange Cat and slowly walked to the lower level of the sewing gang. She stood up from her seat and followed the Orange Cat. During this time, she even looked back at the 97th Street Fighter that ck tail was sitting on, but in the end, she still followed the orange cat deeper into the sewing gang.


    ��She seems to bepletely obeying your orders?��Hiri said.


    ��I just don��t know how much she will obey.��


    Josh controlled the Orange Cat toe to a ce that was provided for the leaders of the sewing gang to rest. He directly jumped onto a wooden table and pointed at the chair in front of him with his cat paws.


    ��Sit here,��Josh said.


    She obediently walked to the wooden table and sat down. However, her eyes were fixed on a corner of the room.


    Josh nced at the ce where she was looking at. It was a member of the sewing gang who was hiding in the corner ying dominos.


    ��Are you interested in the magic game?��Josh asked.


    She turned her eyes to the orange cat who was squatting on the table.


    ��I don��t understand what you��re talking about, brother,��she tilted her head slightly and answered Josh.


    ��This is it.��Josh opened the Orange Cat��s meatball, and the interface of the Magic Web appeared on the meatball. The interface of the magic web projected the image of ��King of Fighters 97��. ��If it is, Nod your head. If it isn��t, Shake Your Head.��


    She nodded slightly at the two conditions that Josh had given her.

 Chapter 1006

    1006 Chapter 130, the essence of the gray fog


    ��Your Name?��


    ��Lietta.��


    Lietta looked up at this creature with orange fur and four short legs. Its body looked like a pool of liquid.


    In her understanding, the ��body��of their race was simr to the clothes in the eyes of humans.


    Lietta did not understand why her brother would wear such a strange ��clothes��.


    ��Lietta... you can stop nodding now.��


    When the Orange Cat asked Lietta, her head was still nodding. Lietta had been born less than a year ago, and in her limited time, she had been taught the most important thing, that was to listen to her elder sister and elder brother.


    Lietta had always been very obedient to this instruction, even now.


    With the Orange Cat��s signal, she stopped nodding. At the same time, Lietta looked at the sewing gang members who were ying little tyrant in the corner.


    ��Can that human be eaten?��Lietta suddenly pointed at one of the sewing gang members and asked.


    ��Eat... Are You Hungry?��


    The Orange Cat��s fur stood up. Although Lietta had the appearance of a human little girl, her essence was the incarnation of the gray fog. It was very reasonable for her to view humans as food.


    Lietta shook her head. She had just eaten a lizard man this morning. Although it did not taste good, at least it filled her stomach.


    Through Lietta��s line of sight, Jose could see that she wanted the little tyrant in the hands of the sewing gang member.


    ��Youe with Me First.��


    The Orange Cat jumped down from the round table in front of Lietta. Lietta also stood up and followed behind the Orange Cat.


    This was the resting room of the sewing gang leaders. It was also the equivalent of Jose��sboratory. Jose had built a test arcade here.


    The Orange Cat brought Lietta to the front of the arcade and directly jumped onto the control panel of the arcade.


    Lietta, who originally looked forward to ying games, hesitated when she saw the arcade. She looked at her left hand.


    The left hand that Lietta used to hold the joystick had a faint golden mark on it. This was a scar for her..


    When she held the joystick, not only did her physical body suffer damage, but the gray fog that formed this body had also been lost.


    ��There��s nothing in this arcade that will hurt you. Don��t worry.��


    The Orange Cat used its paw to press the button to open the arcade. The arcade was instantly activated. The screen that was activated was not any game, but a list of game options.


    This arcade was a collection of all the pixted games that Jose had made so far. Whether it was little tyrant or the games on the arcade, they could all be yed on it.


    Rietta could feel the joystick of this arcade... there was no force that would make her feel a tingling pain. She sat in front of the arcade once again. Before touching the joystick, she even used her eyes to carefully nce at the orange cat.


    ��Can you read Human Words?��The Orange Cat asked while licking her little paws.


    ��No.��Lietta shook her head and told Jose the sad news.


    This gray fog incarnation couldn��t read.


    ��I��ll choose.��


    The Orange Cat sat on the console. One paw pressed on the joystick, and the other paw pressed on the four buttons of the arcade.


    Joshua chose the King of Fighters 97 that she had firste into contact with.


    The arcade turned into the King of Fighters 97 in an instant, and Lietta opened her eyes wide at the same time.


    Since she was born, the world she lived in had only two colors. One was the gray color of her body��s origin, and the other was the blood-red color that oozed out from living creatures.


    However, the arcade in front of her showed Lietta a colorful world.


    ��What do you think?��


    Joshua watched Lietta��s every move through the orange cat��s perspective. Her actions were too different from what Joshua knew about the gray fog��s origin.


    Whether it was anger or hatred, these two were typical antisocial and antihuman personalities. This lietta looked more like a newborn baby who didn��t know anything.


    ��You n to take her back and raise her?��Hiri heard Joshua��s question and instantly saw what Joshua was going to do next.


    ��I��m not interested. I��m just thinking that I might be able to use her.��


    Joshua immediately waved his hand to show that he had no intention of abducting this young gray fog.


    ��Use? ��Joshua... I don��t think she will listen to us. The hierarchy between the gray fog is very clear. The level of a messenger to the other gray fog infected people is absolute. There should be such a hierarchy among the Messengers.��


    Thousand Faces was a witness of the heresy trial. She knew that the gray fog creatures did not get along without order. On the contrary, there was a strict hierarchy.


    ��But it should not be a problem to get some information from her first.��


    Joshua looked at Lietta from the perspective of an orange cat. Lietta��s hands, which were pressing hard, suddenly stopped.


    ��What��s Wrong?��Jose did not give her the order to stop.


    ��Brother is asking for my location.��


    Lietta looked at the Orange Cat who was squatting beside her.


    ��Brother? There are other gray fog...��


    This was the situation that Jose did not want to see the most. This city definitely did not only have Lietta, who could not even read the words, but there must be other gray fog.


    ��Should I make her lose consciousness?��Thousand faces could not wait to make his move.


    ��Wait... Let me try first.��


    The Orange Cat used its ws to knock on the arcade below it.


    ��Listen well, Lietta. Only I can let you y with these interesting things. If you tell the other brothers or elder sisters about this ce, they will immediately destroy these and take you away!��


    Lietta addressed the Orange Cat as an older brother, which meant that in Lietta��s mind, Jose��s identity might be on the same level as the other gray fog.


    Under such circumstances, it was up to Lietta to decide who she was willing to listen to.


    ��You just need to answer the older brother who called you and say, ��I��m patrolling in the city, I��ll be backter.''��Jose immediately thought of the way Lietta would answer him.


    Lietta looked at the Orange Cat, then at the street camera screen in front of her that was emitting colorful lights, and the voice in her mind that kept asking where she was.


    ��I��m patrolling in the city. I��ll be backter.��


    Lietta responded to the voice that kept asking her in her mind.


    ��Patrolling? Why are you patrolling?��


    Lietta fell into silence when she heard the question. In the end, she threw the question to the orange cat beside her.


    ��My Brother asked me why I��m patrolling,��Lietta said.


    ��Because... because I��m hungry! I��m Looking for food! and Lietta, repeat what you said in your mind in words.��


    Joshua did not know what themunication method between the gray fog was, but the gray fog was born in the negative consciousness of intelligent creatures. Theymunicated with each other in humannguage, there must be something simr to humans in life.


    For example... foraging for food.


    ��Because I��m hungry, I��m Looking for food.��


    Rietta understood the reason for Joshua��s prevarication and directly repeated it in his own consciousness, repeating it in words ording to Joshua��s request.


    ��Don��t eat too much, the food has been spoilt recently,e back early.��


    Lietta repeated the message once more. From the content of the message, it seemed like the words of a brother who cared about his sister. However, the food here referred to humans.

 Chapter 1007

    1007 Chapter 1,31St, Fire


    Lietta��s trip onlysted for an hour and a half. When Lietta��s real brother contacted her again and asked where she was, Jose had to give Lietta a ��time to go home��answer.


    ��This primary crystal will help you find me.��


    Jose threw a primary crystal engraved with the function of finding a way to Lietta with his tail.


    ��This thing is a prohibited item for your other brothers. Don��t let them find it or let them see it,��Joshua instructed Lietta.


    Lietta nodded. Then, a sticky tentacle stretched out from under her long robe. It rolled up the primary crystal in her palm and returned to the inside of her long robe.


    ��That thing just now is... forget it. In short, we must keep the matter between us a secret, understand?��


    Joshua did not want to bother about the appearance of the creature that was created by the gray fog. Moreover, wasn��t it a little terrible to say to a little girl, ��lift up your skirt for me to see!��?


    Lietta obediently took the crystal and left the sewing gang��s base.


    ��Do you really believe her?��


    Thousand faces watched Lietta��s back as she left. She suspected that Lietta was about to bring the other gray fog incarnations to destroy the arcade.


    ��Even if we kidnap her, the other gray fog incarnations will probablye looking for us. Moreover... Don��t you feel that the gray fog shrouding the city is weakening?��


    Joshua did not build arcade halls all over the city to make money. He only built them to improve the happiness of the residents.


    ��But the appearance of the gray fog avatars here means that they have already noticed the existence of the arcade halls,��thousand faces said.


    ��It doesn��t matter if they have noticed. It��s about time to start the next step of the n here.��


    Joshua took out a stack of nk paper and ink pen. The tip of the pen wrote a title called ��V��on the nk paper.


    ��Joshua... If we��re going to make a new movie, isn��t it a little toote now?��


    Hill had heard that Joshua was nning to make a new movie to guide the public��s opinion. However, he had been stroking the cat in the clouds recently, so he didn��t write much.


    ��It��s not toote. The movie is just a catalyst... oh right, has Fuya replied yet?��


    Joshua had already started to draw a simple human image. It was a strange man in ck who was wearing a funny mask.


    At the same time, Joshua remembered that thousand faces had contacted Fuya via text message.


    Although fuya called Joshua ��Brother��, in fact, Fuya was much older than Joshua. It was very likely that Fuya was older than Joshua��s father, Notlon.


    Although one of the four dukes, the Grand Duke of fresh blood, had exined Fuya��s true identity, her birth was still a mystery to Joshua.


    One of the things that caught Joshua��s attention the most was that Fuya was an ��artificial world tree��.


    Since the world tree could be created, was it possible for the messenger to be created as well?


    ��Her Highness Fuya replied to me with a question mark after she finished one round and started a new round... She��s busy managing her own live broadcast field now.��


    Thousand Face��s words sounded like he was trying to exin something to Fuya.


    ��Then you have to wait at least ten days before you can get her reply.��Joshua waved his hand and opened his own magic, directly entering Fuya��s livestream view.


    Ever since the function of the livestream view was activated, there was a legend in Fuya��s livestream view, and that was ��never go off stream��.


    No matter when one entered Fuya��s live broadcast visual field, one could see that she was ying with the Holy Spirit or the rift in the liver visual field. Recently, there was an additional trial game of conflict.


    Fuya, who would only be sleepy once every two weeks, was really the most dedicated streamer in the live broadcast visual field.


    ��I��ll go straight back to the demon world to ask her Highness Fuya.��Thousand Faces said as he transformed into a crow and prepared to leave Joshua��s study.


    ��Wait for me to send a message first.��


    Joshua sent a message in the text message, ��Fuya has something to ask you. Can you reply a little when you go back to the city to buy equipment?��


    Less than two minutes after this message was sent, Joshua did not receive any reply from Fuya.


    ��If Her Highness Fuya is ying the World Rift, we can talk to her privately. But she is ying the Holy Spirit now. Her Highness Fuya will not care about private messages.��


    Thousand faces shook his head regretfully. He told Joshua that it was meaningless to try.


    ��Fuya seems to be very interested in the movie.��Hiri held up the strange masked man named ��v��drawn by Joshua and said, ��This can be used as bait.��


    ��Then I��ll try.��


    Joshua directly edited a new message on the text message and sent it over. The content of the new message was, ��I wrote the script for the new movie. Fuya, do you want to see it?��


    At this moment, Joshua used the new movie script as bait. The quilt fairy finally got her head out of the quilt.


    ��!��


    ��Did... did you reply?��Thousand Faces looked at the question mark that popped up on Joshua��s message. In Fuya��s vision, she was still controlling the hero to gallop on the battlefield.


    ��We��re exploring another world shrouded in gray fog. Where did we meet a gray fog creature that looks very simr to you? Fuya, do you know anything about the inside story?��


    ��The script.��


    Fuya did not answer Joshua��s question. She was more concerned about the bait that made her bubble.


    Joshua immediately took a picture of the concept map on the first page of the ��V��script that Hili was holding and sent it to Fuya.


    A few minutester, Fuya directly replied to Joshua and said, ��Turn the page.��.


    ��the rest of the content has not been written yet. Fuya, you should know something about the other continent, right? Can You Tell Me First?��


    Joshua had just drawn a person��s blueprint for the script, and the content of the script had yet to be written. After Fuya received this message, she mercilessly went back to her bed, not giving Joshua any face at all.


    ��it would be great if she could be as obedient as Lietta, but it seems that I have to spend my time on writing the script today.��


    Joshua turned the ink pen in his hand. This sister in name really did not give Joshua, this brother in name... any face at all.


    ��Then I��ll go back to the demon world first.��


    After thousand faces saw that there was no result from Joshua��s inquiry, she became more and more concerned about the rtionship between Lietta and Fuya.


    She did not linger in the study any longer. She directly transformed into a crow and disappeared into the night sky.


    ��What is the script about this time?��Hiri immediately asked Joshua when she saw thousand faces leave.


    ��A story about thoughts.��


    While Joshua was rotating the ink pen in his hand, he looked through the Orange Cat��s perspective at the group of people ying in the arcade.


    ��The people in that city did not have any intention of resisting the gray fog at all. In other words, they did not have any intention at all... but the firewood is ready. The only thing left is to find a fire topletely ignite it.��

 Chapter 1008

    1008 Chapter 1,32nd, the little fairy


    Faroese, Duchy of ckwood.


    The maids were helping the flower of Faroese undress. Carrie had just finished her day��s performance and finally had the chance to go home and take a bath to rest.


    ��Miss Carrie, you still need to participate in the shooting of ��The royal family��and the audition for ��love at the End��tomorrow.��


    A housekeeper hired by Mrs. Caesar flipped through the booklet in her hand and told Carrie about the work that she needed toplete tomorrow.


    ��Isn��t my role in the Royal Family Dead?��


    Carrie originally thought that tomorrow would be afortable rest day. However, after the world cultural exhibition ended, her time was once again spent on the set.


    One of the jobs that gave her the biggest headache was the Faroese series ��The royal family.��In this series, Carrie had a role that was between the second and third female lead. That was the type of viin.


    Carrie remembered that she had acted in a scenest week where the character died suddenly. She had thought that she could finally get rid of the crew of this series.


    ��Because your character��s poprity has always been the highest in the magic web, the screenwriter added a revival scene to your character. The character��s designation is also somewhat different from before,��the housekeeper exined dutifully.


    ��Resurrected again? isn��t the heroine of that series the vige girl... if I resurrect the entire plot, I won��t be able to differentiate the main and secondary roles, right?��


    If she remembered correctly, the plot of the royal family was about a country girl who had mistakenly entered the upper-ss aristocracy. While she saw the darkness of the aristocracy, she also found the story of true love.


    If she remembered correctly, she had onceined about this drama together in the group chat of the Film Council. Jose��s evaluation was, ��Perhaps this is the origin of Mary Sue.��


    She did not understand what Mary Sue meant, but the theme of the show was the vige girl, not her, the viin noble girl with a mean personality who would say, ��Eat the cake without bread.��.


    In the end, the heroine had justpleted a touching scene of amoner defeating a hateful viin noble with wisdom, and in just a few episodes, the viin Noble was resurrected?


    ��Wasn��t my character hanged in public?��


    Suddenly, Carrie was a little curious about what the screenwriter was thinking.


    ��Actually, no. ording to the script prepared earlier, your character survived, but it��s just that you lost your memory,��the housekeeper said to Carrie as she flipped through the booklet in her hand.


    ��Lost your memory? You��re not going to say that there��s another plot... to build a good rtionship with the female lead, are you?��


    Carrie had already taken off her dress. She waved her hand to signal to the maids beside her that there was no need for them to stand beside her. Then, she undid the buttons on her ck stockings by herself.


    ��How do you know?��


    ��Can you tell mother that I don��t want to act in this drama anymore?��Carrie said somewhat helplessly.


    When the movie had just been born, Carrie valued her poprity and reputation very much, especially when ��Beauty and the devil��had just been released. She had lost the limelight because of Enoch, so she went to Josh with a grievance and asked him to make her the heroine of his movie.


    But perhaps because she had experienced too much, Carrie had grown from a fifteen-year-old girl to seventeen without realizing it. She no longer valued the reputation of the flower of Faroese.


    Carrie would cooperate with her mother��s arrangements for her performance. At first, she thought ��The royal family��was still an interesting series. At least, there were not many writers who dared to criticize the decadence of the upper ss.


    However, when Carrie heard the direction of the script, she found that the screenwriter had fallen into the clich��.


    Such a performance might continue to increase the poprity of the show, but Carrie did not like it!


    ��I��m afraid that Mrs. Caesar would not agree so easily,��the housekeeper answered Carrie with some difficulty.


    ��Forget it...��


    Carrie knew that in the whole family of the Duke of ckwood, no one could persuade that Mrs. Caesar, even her father could not do it.


    ��Stand outside and don��t follow us!��


    After giving the order to the maids behind her, Carrie turned around and walked into the mist.


    This was her private bathroom, so big that it could be used as a swimming pool for Carrie.


    Carrie threw her bathrobe aside and went to a floor-to-ceiling mirror in the bathroom. She reached out to wipe the mist off the floor-to-ceiling mirror.


    Two years had made the ck Swan��s wings grow bigger, and Carrie��s height had obviously increased... Long-term body-building sses had also made Carrie��s figure disy the ultimate charm.


    ��I��m still the perfect me!��


    Carrie used her fingertips to curl the dark hair beside her ear, and the soft long hair reached to Carrie��s ankles.


    After a brief moment of narcissism in front of the mirror, she jumped into the swimming pool... No, the pool with scattered petals.


    After she jumped into the pool, she did not float again. Shey at the bottom of the pool and looked at the petals floating on the water.


    She summoned her own magic and opened the text message to send a message to Jose.


    ��are you nning any new movies recently?��


    Less than a minute after this message was sent, Jose replied with ��Yes��.


    The moment she saw this reply, Carrie immediately sat up from the bottom of the water, turned around, andy on the edge of the bath with both hands.


    ��I want to be the female lead!��Carrie sent this message.


    Gloria knew that she couldn��t get rid of her mother��s decision, but it was different as long as it was rted to Josh... whether it was attending Josh��s exhibition or helping him.


    This time, as long as she got a part in Josh��s new movie, she wouldn��t have to stay in Faroese for at least a month.


    ��I haven��t told you the content of the movie yet.��


    ��another movie without a female lead?��Gloria remembered that there weren��t many female characters in two of Josh��s recent movies.


    ��this time there is... but there is a problem.��


    ��is the female lead an olddy, or is it a middle-aged woman?��


    When Gloria saw Josh��s reply, she immediately wrote a new message to Josh.


    ��No.��


    ��then there��s no problem! I��ll pack up and go to Nn right away!��


    Carrie was waiting for Josh to agree, so this message could be her direct ticket to the holiday.


    ��are you so confident that I��ll definitely choose you as the heroine?��


    Josh��s new message was sent over. Carrie was silent for a short while, then she turned around and leaned against the edge of the Bath.


    ��have confidence, because I��m your best choice, right?��


    Carrie kicked her calves lightly under the water. The smooth skin on her calves was stained with the petals on the surface of the water.


    ��ahem... that��s true, but you have to give other actresses a chance. There has to be an interview or something, right?��


    ��then send me the lines and character settings of the female lead. I��ll show you the magic web video interview now.��


    When Carrie sent this message, she realized that she was still in the Bath.


    ��Er... actually, I haven��t finished writing my script yet, but you are indeed the female lead��s chosen candidate.��


    ��are you really not going to have a magic web video interview?��


    Carrie sent this message by voice. The text message had recently supported using short voice messages tomunicate, but it was not often used.


    ��... you��re not taking a shower, are you?��


    Jose instantly guessed what the little fairy was doing based on the sound of running water.


    This time, Gloria did not answer Jose. She took the initiative to turn off the text message and immersed herself in the water excitedly.

 Chapter 1009

    1009 Chapter 1,333, the future


    Late at night, Josh was lying on the bed, stroking Healy��s silver-gray hair.


    Tonight, after Josh had finished writing the script, he decided to have a good night��s sleep... and Healy turned into a ko again and hugged Josh tightly.


    ��Can��t you just let me hug you like a normal girl?��


    Josh could clearly feel the warmth from Healy��s body, as well as the terrifying strength of her arm that could break a wooden stick.


    ��No.��


    Healy��s voice rang in Josh��s ears. The heat from her lips and teeth made his ears itch.


    Josh could not break away from Healy, so he had to turn sideways to look at her face to face.


    Under the moonlight that shone into the room, Josh could see that Healy��s lips were opened and closed as if she wanted to say something, but the next second, her cheeks were flushed red.


    The reason was that Josh had unbuttoned the belly button of Healy��s pajamas, and his hand was directly ced on her smooth belly.


    ��Wait... forget it, let��s continue.��


    At this time, Healy finally let go of the hand that was holding Josh, and then she held Josh��s arm that was ced on her belly, but she still let go after thinking for a while.


    ��Are you excited?��


    Josh��s hand touched the lower part of Hiri��s abdomen. Josh could clearly feel Hiri��s abdomen undting along with her breathing.


    However, Hiri did not have the chance to let Josh do whatever he wanted. As soon as Josh said that, Hiri increased the strength of her grip on Josh��s arm.


    It was not until Josh showed weakness that Hiri slightly let go of Josh��s hand. Then, she directly put her hand on the back of Josh��s hand to stop him from doing bad things.


    ��I asked my mentor the day before yesterday... about pregnancy.��Healy gradually calmed down, however, there was some worry in her voice. ��My mentor told me... After a woman gets pregnant, her stomach will be bloated in a few months.��


    ��Did you only know about this kind ofmon sense the day before yesterday, Healy?��


    Josh was slightly stunned as he listened to Healy��s narration. This miss spellcaster was probably more innocent than Josh had imagined.


    Hiri only replied with a very soft ��mm��.


    ��But it��s been almost two months, and my figure still hasn��t... changed much.��Hiri still said the thing that he had been puzzled about all this while.


    ��HMM... I thought that the children of chaos demons and humans might be different, but it��s indeed not good.��


    Joshua felt the warmthing from his palm. Hiri��s figure had indeed not changed much in the past two months. At first, Joshua thought that the babies of Chaos Demons would take longer to be born than humans.


    However, that was not the case.


    ��I can feel that there��s one in Hiri��s body? No... two little lives are being born. I have a vague connection with them.��


    The saying that souls existed in this world was applicable to most mysticism things in this world.


    Therefore, Joshua could clearly feel that there were two little souls being born in Hiri��s body. However, there were only souls.


    ��Then why is there no reaction from my body?��Hiri��s voice sounded a little scared.


    ��Sublimator... Hiri, close your eyes. Let��s go ask those sublimators.��


    Joshua did not forget that part of Hiri��s bloodline came from the sublimators. The sublimators seemed to be able to reproduce among themselves.


    It was just that they did not have enough energy in the past, so their poption had always been around a thousand people.


    Joshua closed his eyes... when he opened his eyes again, Joshua was already in a nk space of consciousness.


    The sublimators had recently been helping Lloyd build a new map for ��War,��but it was also their time to rest at night.


    Joshua found the silver gauze that was ying mahjong next to the outdoor cafe where the sublimators were resting.


    The silver gauze had just touched a card when she saw Joshua��s figure. This time, Joshua was obviously looking for her... she hesitated for a moment, but still stood up from the mahjong table.


    ��Should I say that your ability to adapt is really... Too Fast?��Jose looked at silver veil and said.


    Ever since the world cultural exhibition, Mahjong had gradually be popr in Nn. So much so that Hearthstone Tavern was about to develop in the direction of the chess room.


    ��Is there any news about the gray fog?��


    Although Silver Veil had designated herself as a logistics staff, she was very concerned about the war between the front line and the gray fog.


    ��There��s a lot of news, but unfortunately, I don��t have time to tell you today... I��m here to ask you about the sublimator��s reproduction.��


    While Joshua was talking to Silver Veil, Hiri had alsoe to the interior of the space of consciousness. When Silver Veil saw Hiri, she instantly understood why Joshua asked this question.


    ��Hiri Lloyd, the descendant of the person who went far away in the past?��


    It seemed that silver veil still remembered Hiri��s mother. She had escaped from the sanctum of the sublimators and came to Nn to live a human life.


    ��Can you give me your hand?��Silver veil slowly walked to Hiri and spread her hands.


    Hiri uncertainly extended his hand that was engraved with the inscription of the sublimators. Silver veil held Hiri��s outstretched hand and half-knelt before closing her eyes.


    A dark blue light overflowed from the silky yarn��s forehead, and the inscription on Hili��s arm was gradually activated at this moment.


    At this moment, Joshua had never been so nervous before..


    A minute passed, and the silky yarn opened her eyes. The expression on her face was slightlyplicated.


    ��We sublimators are immortal, so we shouldn��t need to reproduce, but your mother took away the most perfect prime form in our sanctum... that prime form can be said to be the creation of God,��the silky yarn said.


    ��What God��s creation? I don��t need a foreshadowing, just give me the result.��Jose didn��t want to hear the story of this sublimator mistress.


    ��It��s a real human body. The body we��re using now is just a doll. It doesn��t have the ability to reproduce, and even its movement is limited.��Silver veil slowly walked around Hiri. ��Although your wife also inherited a human body, her soul is simr to ours...��


    ��Get to the point!��Joshua said.


    ��Your wife��s body shouldn��t be able to give birth to a new life, but her soul can.��The silver yarn announced the final result. ��Your child will be born in this world soon, in the form of a soul... if it��s a normal human family, they may not be able to protect the existence of this child, but they can be born in the space of consciousness.��


    ��Just like us sublimators, they are destined to have unlimited life from the moment they are born.��Silver veil could not help but have a smug tone when she did this, deep in her consciousness, she still firmly believed that the sublimators who could live forever were a form of existence that far surpassed humans.


    However, when silver veil looked at Joshua again, she found that Joshua��s expression was a little strange.


    ��This doesn��t make sense... doesn��t make sense. Doesn��t this world even talk about science?��


    Joshua��s brows were already tightly knitted together. Joshua could not ept the fact that his child might only have a soul but not a body.


    ��That Joshua... does eternal life mean that he won��t grow up?��


    Hili��s focus seemed to be a little different. However, from the worried expression that shed across her face, Hili was only trying to forcibly disperse the heavy atmosphere.


    ��But it doesn��t matter!��After taking some time to ept the truth, Joshua pulled himself together again. ��We can create our own bodies without them!��


    ��There are still many elemental bodies in our sanctum, but they are only dolls. They can only move for a short period of time.��The silver yarn shook her head and told Joshua that the sublimator did not have this ability.


    ��The world tree! After the Dark Elves��World tree fused with Lloyd, Lloyd has the ability to move in the real world. We just need to find two more seeds of the world tree,��Joshua said.

 Chapter 1010

    1010 Chapter 1,34th, Al��s opinion


    On the back of Basimonte, Shier was looking at the edge of the coastline from the watchtower that the SEAFOLK had just built.


    The entire sea area was still calm. There were no signs of a storm.


    Shier turned around and looked at the ind behind him, which was on the back of the giant turtle.


    After the ind had been corroded by the gray fog, there was very little vegetation left on the ind. However, with the efforts of arge number of seafolk, various residential buildings were gradually built on the ind.


    At the same time, this was also themand center at the forefront of the fight against the gray fog. This was where the elite forces from the Frost Kingdom and the High Elves gathered.


    The High Elves opened a huge teleportation door on Basimonte��s back. This teleportation door connected Arthur Crow amusement park to Nn.


    Although the Frost Kingdom soldiers stationed on this ind were managed by Marshal Amut, Shier still took an hour or two to patrol the ind every day.


    However, she really wanted to go back to Nn today. The main reason was that Joshua revealed a new movie script in the movie council. ��I��m already writing it.��.


    ��Ah! I Can See It!��


    While shier was deep in thought, another high elf standing on the Watchtower interrupted her thoughts.


    This High Elf was Al..


    ��It��s the gray fog!��


    Shier looked in the direction where Al��s finger was pointing and found that the distant coastline was already filled with a dark gray fog.


    ��There��s also a particrly big crab, smaller than this turtle!��


    Although Al��s archery skills were not that good, she still had the racial talent of an elf... for example, the ability to see further than humans by concentrating.


    ��Crab?��Shier could vaguely see a huge figure in the distance from the coastline, but what was worse was that a group of deformed monsters had collectively appeared at the edge of the turtle shell.


    The rm that indicated the enemy��s attack had beenpletely sounded. The soldiers of the Frost Kingdom and the High Elves��mages were all ready for battle.


    ��Al, go back to Askro quickly!��Shier and Al only knew each other on the world rift. She and Al were both members of Fuya��s adventurer team.


    However, after spending a long time together in the real world, shier was sure that this girl absolutely could not appear on the battlefield in the real world.


    ��I... I��ll go back and call my baby over!��


    ��Baby? Pet... This isn��t ying with the cracks in the world!��


    When shier heard the nickname of Al, even the snowy owl standing on her shoulder covered her forehead with its wings helplessly.


    However, Al did not hear Shier��s words. She nimbly jumped down from the watchtower. From the back view of her leaving, it seemed that she was a portal built by the High Elves.


    ��Is it starting?��


    Shier pulled out her sword. A cold aura overflowed from the sword. Arge number of creatures that looked like coral reefs and murlocs had already appeared at the edge of the turtle shell.


    Marshal Amut began tomand the soldiers of the frost country to fight against those monsters.


    The creature that Al called ��crab��on the distant horizon also showed its true form from the gray fog.


    ��Isn��t this the hermit crab mentioned in the books?��


    Shiery on the edge of the watchtower and watched the hermit crabs that broke through the gray fog and slowly moved towards here. Those hermit crabs were so huge that they were half the size of Beigmont!


    However, this was also a monster that was difficult for humans to rival. It could easily destroy a city wall with a single pincer.


    ��Marshal Amut! We need siege weapons!��


    Shier shouted at Marshal Amut who was fighting with a group of murlocs below.


    ��Your Majesty!��Marshal Amut crushed the head of a MURLOC with one hand, then, he threw the headless murloc onto another MURLOC. ��The nearest storage of siege weapons is in the Imperial City! It will take more than two hours to transfer here!��


    ��It��s toote.��


    Shier did not expect that the gray fog creatures she was facing would be so huge. The giant hermit crabs in the distance were not one or two, but a whole group of at least fifty!


    The warships that humans were most proud of were just toys in front of these monsters.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why navigators were still unable to travel to another continent... any ship that encountered one of these monsters would only sink.


    Shier��s gaze swept around the ind. She wanted to find the elders of the High Elves on the battlefield and discuss with them how to fight against the giant monsters.


    However, she saw Al, who had returned not long after entering the portal.


    Shier jumped down from the watchtower and ran all the way to Al..


    ��This is not a ce for you to stay!��Shier clearly understood that al was ��not very good at fighting��. Moreover, she was one of the few pirs of the High Elves��World Tree, and she was also the most important one.


    For Al to appear in such a dangerous ce, shier could be attributed to the negligence of the high elf elders.


    ��It doesn��t matter! I brought my baby here!��Al said.


    ��Pet... a human?��Shier took a step back and found that al was carrying a little boy or girl with short ck hair?


    Its eyes were fixed on the white snowy owl standing on Shier��s shoulder. The snowy owl seemed to realize the danger and immediately pped its wings and flew away.


    ��Next Episode!��It raised its hands toward the snowy owl and said three words that shier could not understand.


    When shier turned around and wanted to find her snowy owl, she suddenly realized that Al, who was in front of her, had disappeared.


    ��Al, where are you going? !��Shier saw Al, who was holding the little girl in the chaotic crowd.


    The portal of the High Elves was built in the center of the Turtle Shell, which was also the highest position on the ind... Al carried the little girl to the edge of the cliff.


    ��Granny Enya said that it has grown up enough to find its own meat to eat,��al said to shier in a very serious tone.


    ��Grow up? What are you trying to say?��


    Shier still did not understand what Al was trying to do. It seemed that it was somewhat difficult tomunicate with the high elf.


    ��The Sky Sea tribe treated me to some roasted crabs very warmly two days ago. I even secretly brought two portions for it... but it was not full at that time, so it should be able to eat now,��said Al..


    While shier was still thinking about what this had to do with the little girl, Al suddenly threw the little girl into the bottom of the cliff.


    ��What are you doing!��


    Shier immediately ran to the edge of the cliff to save the little girl, but in the next second, a strong wind whistled past her face, blowing her long silver hair.


    Because of the strong wind, shier could not even open her eyes, but she still saw... a huge creature that represented power, a giant dragon.


    A pitch-ck giant dragon suddenly rose into the sky. It spread its wings and released a roar that was almost ear-piercing.


    ��Please Burn the Shell!��Al shouted to the ck dragon in the sky, but she suddenly realized something. ��That owl... those crabs should be edible, right?��


    ��How would I know?��


    Shier looked at the ck dragon in the sky. Like a falling meteor, it jumped into the center of the hermit crabs.


    ��And that��s not a crab, it��s a hermit crab!��Shier suddenly thought of something and taught al somemon sense.

 Chapter 1011

    1011 Chapter 1,35th, pre-war preparations


    Joshua arrived on Beimonte��s back through the portal.


    Shortly after Joshua arrived, the soldiers of the frost nation were cleaning up the battlefield.


    ��Children of the forest.��


    Elder Kuitoan was the manager of the portal this time. When he sensed Joshua��s visit, he immediately came forward to wee him.


    ��Are you... eating roasted crab?��


    The moment Joshua came to the ind, he smelled a strange aroma of aquatic products. It was the smell of roasted crab.


    On the other side of the ind, there was a huge pile of crab pincers that were as tall as three people.


    ��That��s the spoils of war that Lord Ridley caught. It was originally a creature that was hosted by the gray fog. We��ve already advised Lord Ridley not to treat it as food. Unfortunately, it doesn��t seem to be of any use.��


    Elder Quitoan brought Joshua to the side of the crab pincers. Just by standing there, Joshua felt as if he was looking up at a tall tower.


    Such arge crab pincer... the meat inside should be enough for Joshua to eat for an entire day, right?


    Joshua saw the figure of the ck dragon Duke under the crab pincers. However, it was in the form of a dragon. Its size was only as tall as a whole crab pincer, but the ck dragon��s teeth were so good that it could eat meat and shells together.


    ��So I didn��t even eat breakfast...��


    Looking at the ck dragon��s good appetite, Joshua rubbed his stomach and realized that he was also a little hungry.


    ��Here!��


    As soon as Joshua finished speaking, Al appeared out of nowhere. He held a bowl of crab shell in his hand, which was filled with white, tender crab meat.


    This piece of crab meat was at least as thick as Joshua��s entire arm. Joshua had never seen such arge piece of crab meat in his previous life.


    ��UH... Thank you. Speaking of which, aren��t these creatures affected by the gray fog?��


    Joshua took the ��gift of the gray fog��that Al handed over. Then, he looked at the piece of crab meat in his hand up and down. He found that there did not seem to be any contamination in it.


    ��These are sea king crabs that live in the deep sea. They came to the surface after being affected by the gray fog.��


    A voice that sounded a little strange to Joshua came from behind him. When he turned around, he found that it was the youngdy hymina from the sea tribe.


    Hymina was still sitting in the wheelchair. The person behind her who helped her push the wheelchair seemed to be a short-tentacle magic wand?


    In addition to these two acquaintances, Hymina was apanied by a few sea tribe members. Judging from their attire... they should have been nobles in the past in the country near the sea.


    However, the country near the sea was now in name only. The seafolk on the back of Besimonte all nned to return to their hometown to seek a new life.


    Unfortunately, their hometown was alsopletely ruled by the gray fog.


    ��Everyone is here? Just bring a table over... Let��s talk about the next n of attack.��


    Jose took a bite of the crab pincer meat that al handed over. The taste was absolutely not rotten or spoiled. Because there was no seasoning added, it only had a soft and sweet taste in his mouth.


    This was the most primitive taste of crabs!


    ��Shall we talk here?��Hymina seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma because the ck dragon that was sitting on the ground behind Joshua, holding arge piece of crab pincer and nibbling on it was too intimidating.


    After all, the ck Dragon had suddenly appeared and used its dragon breath to turn all the giant creatures on the surface of the sea into food on the dining table.


    ��It... doesn��t eat humans, probably.��


    Joshua and the ck Dragon Duke were not familiar with each other. Their cognition was still stuck on the young body that was constantly following behind them to ask for the sequel of cat and mouse.


    ��It��s okay if you don��t listen. This n only needs to be known by Berchmont.��


    Joshua took out a map that Hiri had drawn by hand. This map was found by Joshua using the Orange Cat... it was a detailed map of another continent.


    Josh put the map on a long table that elder Kuitoan had brought over.


    Although the short-tentacle wand was still a little afraid of the ck dragon, after Hemina gently pinched the short-tentacle Wand��s hand, he had to push Hemina��s wheelchair to the side of the Round Table.


    ��This map is theplete picture of Alesirota. In theory... we are now at this location.��Josh drew a circle less than ten nautical miles away from the continent te. ��If we continue to sail in this direction, we will be able to reach the first city of Alesirota.��


    ��ckbay City.��Hymina read out the name of the city.


    ��How is it? With the soldiers on the back of beimonte, is it possible to break through the gray fog��s defense line and reach the coastline in one go?��


    When Joshua asked this question, a snowy owl flew to the map in front of Joshua.


    ��I��m afraid it��s very difficult to do so.��


    When shier walked towards Joshua, she was still wiping the blood on her long sword with a handkerchief.


    After the ck dragon stopped the attack of the giant sea creatures, shier directly joined the battlefield and began to clean up the MURLOCS.


    ��The closer we get to the sea area covered by the gray fog, the more monsters there are and the stronger they will be. Without the help of the ck dragon, it might be very troublesome.��


    As a first-hand witness of the battlefield, shier directly told Joshua the danger of breaking into the area covered by the gray fog.


    The sound of the rm bell suddenly rang across the entire ind. Shearer, who was about to withdraw her longsword, stopped in her tracks. The surprised expression on her face when she saw Joshua also gradually turned into a solemn expression on the battlefield.


    ��Those monsters areing again...��Shearer said.


    This was the highest point of the entire ind. Joshua could see arge number of murlocs surging out from the edge of the ind below. The soldiers of the Frost Nation had already set up a defensive line.


    ��Tell Besimonte to retreat.��Joshua looked at the gray fog that pervaded the sea level in the distance. The gray fog seemed to be restrained by some kind of barrier and could not continue to spread.


    This should be rted to the barrier set up by the Guardians, but arge number of monsters that were affected by the gray fog had begun to appear near this sea area.


    ��Have you thought of a way to attack?��


    Shier looked at the battle situation below. The soldiers and mages of the Kingdom of Frost could still barely resist the attack of the murlocs. This was because they were not within the range of the gray fog... if they went deeper into the sea area that was covered by the gray fog.., god knew what kind of sea monsters they would encounter again.


    ��Wait for a month or a month and a half.��Jose pointed at ckbay City on the map and said, ��I think this city... is the birthce of the gray fog along this coastline. I need some time to ��destroy��This city.��


    ��Destroy? Let the three giant dragons go over?��


    This was the only method of attack that shier could think of. The unrivaled power of the ck dragons had been demonstrated just now. If shier remembered correctly, Jose knew the other two giant dragons.


    ��There��s no need... I��ve already poisoned the food of the gray fog. It Won��t be long before the poison kills me,��said Jose.

 Chapter 1012

    1012 Chapter 1,36th, the arrival of the goblins


    Nn, Carrie came out of the teleportation portal with a huge suitcase.


    Her n had seeded! After she told her mother that Jose was going to make a new movie, Mrs. Caesar gave her a holiday called ��stay with Jose until the movie is finished��!


    Originally, Carrie thought that she could finally rx! But..


    ��Let us take the Missy��s suitcase.��


    Gloria��s housekeeper followed her closely, and her mother and half of the members of the ck Swan Troupe followed her closely.


    ��Mother, Jose only decided to let me be the female lead this time.��Gloria turned around to look at her mother and the other members of the ck Swan Troupe.


    Gloria thought that she would be able to travel alone this time, but Mrs. Cesar still followed her closely and brought the other members of the ck Swan Troupe along with her.


    Not only the other members of the ck Swan Troupe, Gloria also saw some of the Faroese nobles and ywrights.


    Many of these people were masters in the Faroese art world. If it was the world rift game that Gloria had been ying recently, it waspletely like Faroese had formed a max-level troupe and was preparing to clear an advanced dungeon.


    ��Carrie, I��ve asked Jose about this new movie he��s shooting. It seems to be rted to purifying the gray fog... so we have to give Jose the greatest help possible? Do you understand?��


    Mrs. Caesar told Carrie the reason why she would bring so many people this time.


    When Carrie heard the words ��Purifying the gray fog,��she put away her willful thoughts.


    Recently, in the film council, she had heard the frost owl talk about another continent, a continent that was filled with gray fog.


    There was also news that the gray fog on this continent might spread.


    What she thought of the gray fog was the real hatred of killing her father, the kind of hatred that she had to find a way to kill when there was a chance.


    Unfortunately, Carrie��s identity was as an actress. When shier was on the giant turtle that was heading to the gray fog continent, carrie could only soak in the bath and use a text message to say, ��Come on, by the way... are we still going to y tonight?��


    This made Carrie feel guilty all the time. asionally, she would think of going to the front line.


    But it was useless for her to go to the front line.


    ��Can it purify the gray fog?��


    Carrie heard her mother��s story and thought for a short while. She really could not think of how a movie could purify the gray fog.


    But the director of this movie was that Joshua Arnold. No matter how ridiculous it was, Carrie would believe it.


    ��But how?��Carrie still asked her mother curiously.


    ��I don��t know, so we��re going to see Jose Next,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    ��Okay.��


    At that moment, Gloria put away the idea that she was on a vacation. She was an actress... the weapon she could use was the movie, which Jose had shown her.


    If Jose��s new movie could really kill the gray fog, Gloria would not hold back this time.


    ��Gloria, remember to touch up your makeup when you get in the car. You should have a chance to be alone with Joseter.��


    When the flower of Faroese had just made up her mind, Mrs. Caesar did not forget her other ambition.


    ��Mother!��Gloria wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only throw the suitcase to the housekeeper and sit in the magic car that came to wee her.


    Alone... Gloria sat in the back seat of the magic car and looked out of the window at the street.


    Thinking about it carefully, it has been almost half a month since Ist saw her. She should have noticed that I��ve grown taller.


    ..


    In the Hearthstone Tavern, Jose brought back a lot of local specialties from the back of the giant turtle, which were roasted crabs.


    Unfortunately, Healy was in ss now, so Jose had to give these local specialties to Tyreen, who said that she would give them to the Ice Dragon Catarian.


    ��Tyreen, isn��t it time for the Ice Dragon to exercise?��


    When Josh Heard Tyreen mention Catarian, he suddenly remembered that the Hearthstone Tavern had an additional expense recently, and one of them was the cost of feeding the ice dragon.


    ording to the statistics on the expense, the ice dragon would eat nearly 300 hamburgers and drink hundreds of barrels of sin beverage every day.


    This kind of dietsted for almost three months. Joshua was sure that if it were a human, her body fat would definitely exceed the limit.


    ��I also talked to Lord Katalia. She said that she doesn��t have anywhere she wants to go,��Tyreen said.


    ��Eat and sleep and then eat? Watch TV and y Magic Network Games on the way. In a sense, this life is a real dragon.��


    Joshua recalled the bronze dragon of the ckwood Elves. This bronze dragon had be a dedicated entertainment worker and did not rest for the whole year.


    ��Maybe I can ask her to do some exercise on the back of Berchmont?��Joshua fell into deep thought.


    ��Joshua... a guest is here.��


    Tyreen��s long ears twitched. She keenly caught someone who was going upstairs, and it was not an acquaintance of this tavern.


    ��Guests? It should be Lady Caesar and Sir White Thorn.��


    Just as Joshua made this deduction, the door of the study was pushed open without even a knock.


    ��Joshua?��Gloria pushed the door open and walked up. Before Joshua could speak, she came to Joshua��s desk and asked, ��Do you feel that I have changed?��


    Gloria seemed to be in a good mood today. She didn��t look like a visitor at all. Instead, she looked like a host who had lived here for a long time.


    ��Change...��


    Josh looked at Gloria up and down, and finally focused his eyes on her chest.


    This flower of Faroese had grown a lot after not seeing her for a while?


    It was not an illusion... Today, Gloria was wearing a rtively close-fitting dress. Josh could feel that this ck swan��s figure was beginning to develop from a Lolita to a young girl.


    ��About that.��Joshua looked away guiltily. ��Speaking of which, are you going to eat crab?��


    ��HMM? Are you feeling guilty?��Gloria��s face suddenly moved closer to Joshua,pletely ignoring Tyreen who was standing next to her.


    ��Ahem... Your Mother and Sir White Thorn Flower are still waiting at the door. You guys can take a seat first.��


    Jose stood up from his seat and used this opportunity to escape from Carrie��s close-range attack. At the same time, he moved two chairs from the outside into his study.


    Madam Caesar and Sir White Thorn were indeed waiting at the door, but Madam Caesar seemed to be talking to Sir White Thorn about something. When she saw Jose making a hand gesture.., they stopped talking and walked into the study.


    ��Jose, I think I should leave. Let��s go to Lord catarian first...��Tyreen nced at the people in the study room and nned to leave.


    ��Tyreen, you should also find a chair and sit down. After all, aren��t you also curious about the script of the new movie?��Jose said.


    ��Okay!��


    The Frost Elf instantly forgot about her own ice dragon.

 Chapter 1013

    1013 Chapter 1,37th, new script


    Madam Caesar and Sir White Thorn Flower had already sat down in front of Joshua��s study. Due to theck of chairs, Joshua gave his seat to Carrie.


    ��This is the current situation of a city ruled by the gray fog on another continent.��


    Joshua found a drawing board that Hiri used and used an ink brush to write down the situation in ckbay city.


    There were a lot of keywords written on the drawing board, including ��Laughter Mixture��, ��gray fog pervading��, and so on.


    ��The people in this city are indeed no different from livestock.��


    Lady Caesar could imagine the situation in ckbay city just by listening to Joshua��s brief narration. It was a situation that was far more desperate than the rule of a tyrant.


    ��The entire city is like a huge cage. Did the residents not think of resisting the rule of the Gray Fog?��Sir White Thorn flower only understood half of it. While Joshua was narrating the situation in ckbay city, sir White Thorn Flower directly wrote the words ��hair-raising��on his face.


    It seemed that this knight belonged to the type of person who read novels very easily. He was already imagining how desperate he would be if he lived in ckbay city.


    ��That drug called theughing mixture can easily destroy anyone��s will... if this thing spreads on arge scale, its destructive power is more terrifying than swords and magic.��Mrs. Caesar understood this aspect much more deeply than the white Thorn Knight. ��Mr. Jose, is your new movie going to discourage these people from quitting theughing mixture?��


    ��Theughing mixture... I��ve already helped them quit. It doesn��t matter what method they use to quit.��


    After exining the purpose of shooting the movie, Jose took out the script he had written for two whole nights from the bookshelf behind him.


    ��So which one of you read it first?��Jose held the script in his hand and nced at everyone present.


    At this moment, Jose felt like he was a promotional item on sale in a supermarket. He was being stared at by those aunties who were carrying a basket of vegetables.


    Fortunately, whether it was Mrs. Caesar or Sir White Thorn Flower, both of them were the type of people who put their face before their interests. Under the presence of her mother, Carrie wisely chose to turn on the spectator mode.


    This reserved girl, Tyreen, had never fought with anyone for anything... except this time.


    The Frost elf raised her hand weakly. Her gaze was as if she was asking Joshua, ��Is it alright to Show Me First?��


    ��Tyreen, wait a moment. The script is a little long...��


    Joshua knew how fast the Frost Elf read. No matter what book she read, it was always very slow. She was the type of person who studied the past word by word.


    Tyreen also obediently put down her raised hand. In the end, it was Sir White Thorn Flower who overcame his fear of Mrs. Caesar and his own reserve. He stood up from his seat.


    ��Mrs. Caesar, please forgive me for being unable to suppress the excitement in my heart,��Sir White Thorn Flower said.


    ��As you wish.��Mrs. Caesar, on the other hand, appeared very calm.


    So Sir White Thorn Flower walked in front of Jose and picked up the script called ��V��in Jose��s hand as if he was a believer who had received the Bible from God.


    Sir White Thorn Flower took the script and began to read it quickly. He knew that now was not the time to study it carefully. What he needed to do now was to quickly read the script once, then, he needed to find an actor who was suitable for the role in the script in his mind.


    Sir White Thorn Flower read the original script for less than ten minutes. When he closed the script in his hand, he kept mumbling something as if he was possessed.


    ��Do you have any thoughts?��Joshua asked.


    ��Thoughts?��Sir White Thorn Flower suddenly raised his head and looked at Joshua. Then, he looked at the title of the script, which only had the character ��V��on it.


    ��I... Personally think that the moral and ideological depth of this movie is far less than that of Shawshank redemption, but this movie really makes it difficult for people to calm their hearts.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower said as he handed the script in his hand to Lady Cesar.


    ��Hard to calm down?��


    Lady Cesar sat very close to Sir White Thorn flower, so she could vaguely hear the lines that Sir White Thorn flower muttered as he read the script.


    ��It��s just... It��s like when I wanted to y the hero that I worshipped when I was a child.��Sir White Thorn Flower said as he walked forward as if he wanted to grab Joshua��s hand, however, Joshua Cleverly avoided Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��Mr. Joshua, please make sure that I do the voice acting for the male lead, V. V��s lines are really unforgettable! I can feel my blood boiling just by repeating them now!��


    This was Sir White Thorn Flower��s greatest feeling when he read this script. It was to let his middle-schooler state be fully activated. He desperately hoped that he could transform into that v Strange Guest, he used a deep voice to say those extremely handsome lines.


    ��Lines...��Madam Caesar looked at Lord White Thorn��s performance. Lord White Thorn was almost a middle-aged man in his fifties, yet a script could still make him so excited because of his hot blood.., if the characters in this script were to be switched to young people, it would cause a sensation.


    Madam Cesar only flipped through a few pages and saw a few sentences... enough to make one��s hormones boil.


    ��The people should not be afraid of their rulers, rulers should be afraid of their people.��Madam Cesar quickly skimmed through the contents of the script, and as she skimmed through the content, she muttered to herself, lines that were very interesting to her.


    ��Under this mask is not only the body, but also the mind. And the mind is not afraid of the de.��


    Mrs. Caesar took a deep breath and tried to imagine the context of the lines. Just thinking about it made her blood boil.


    ��Huh? You are already reading the script?��


    The door of Josh��s study was pushed open at this time. Hiri poked his head out from behind the door and the first thing he saw was Carrie, who was sitting on Josh��s seat.


    Carrie, on the other hand, waved enthusiastically at Hiri with both hands. Hiri also smiled and gently waved his hand in response.


    She was still holding more than ten pieces of drawing paper in her hands.


    ��Is this aic?��


    Josh walked to Hiri��s side and took the drawing paper from Hiri��s hands. These more than ten pieces of drawing paper were theic that Hiri had drawn about ��V��.


    ��Didn��t you say that you could drawics when you were writing the script? I tried drawing them today,��Healy said.


    There were books that were simr toics in this world, but they were not very popr... when Healy was practicing his drawing skills in ss today, he tried to draw aic about ��V��.


    ��The style of the manga is exactly the same, it��s really... indescribably powerful. At this rate, I think I can draw a Batman or something like that?��


    Jose nced at the first manga that Healy had serialized. This style of drawing was learned from Jose, so it revealed a dark and tough style, which was very suitable for an anti-hero like ��V��.


    ��I must be good after practicing for so long, but what is a bat?��Hiri generously epted Josh��s praise, but he still didn��t understand why Josh would think of a bat.


    ��We��ll talk about thister.��Josh finished reading Hiri��sic and looked up at Mrs. Caesar, who had just closed the script in her hand.

 Chapter 1014

    1014 Chapter 1,38th, nothing


    In order to make this movie, Mrs. Caesar brought all her belongings to Nn.


    ��I can provide you with the building that will be destroyed at the beginning of the movie... Mr. Jose, there is a very suitable building in Faroese.��


    After reading the script, Mrs. Caesar began to think about how to make this movie.


    The first difficulty was that at the beginning of the plot, entric V and the female lead would watch a magnificent building explode into ashes under the apaniment of a song called ��1812 Overture.��.


    ��No problem. The first scene will be shot in Faroese first.��


    While Jose was discussing how to shoot the movie with Mrs. Caesar and Sir White Thorn Flower, Carrie slowly moved to Tyreen��s side.


    ��Shall we go out and talk dirty?��


    Gloria nced at her mother and Joshua. She had clearly said that she would have some time alone with Joshua, but in the end, she took up the time to discuss with Joshua.


    Gloria could not interfere with the preparations for the movie. She sent a message at the Spellcaster��s camp saying that the new movie was in preparation.


    The number of replies under this message had exceeded three hundred thousand. Half of them were from Carrie��s fans, and the other half were asking what the new movie was.


    ��Well... Carrie, let me finish reading this script first.��Tyreen was holding the script for ��V��in her hand. As Jose had expected, she was reading it very seriously.


    Carrie, who was in a bored state, had no choice but to sneak out of the study room when her mother was not paying attention.


    Before Gloria could close the study door, Healy came out of the study.


    Gloria didn��t expect Healy to follow her. She took a slight step back, and then she heard Healy close the door.


    For some reason, when Gloria heard the sound, she felt her whole body tense up.


    The atmosphere in the corridor outside the study room fell into a slightly strange silence.


    Gloria looked at Hiri, neither of them knowing how to speak. At this time, Gloria suddenly realized that she was shorter than Hiri by one forehead.


    When she first met Jose in Nn two years ago, Gloria had some impression of this gray-haired, silver-eyed female mage who was beside Jose.


    The only impression she had was that Hiri was much taller than her.


    At first, Gloria only had a slightly strange but very talented demon in her opinion of Jose... Therefore, Hiri, a mage born in themon people, was really unremarkable in Gloria��s eyes.


    Gloria almost forgot when she had a good impression of Jose. When Gloria noticed that her feelings for Jose were not quite right, she found that Hiri had be an indispensable person by Jose��s side.


    This made Carrie feel a little embarrassed. As the only eldest daughter of the Donner family, even in front of the king of Faroese, Carrie could speak with confidence, and if she was not happy, she could just run away.


    Only when facing Hiri, all of Carrie��s social skills seemed to have lost their effectiveness.


    ��Open... ck?��


    Finally, Carrie tentatively opened the topic, which was also a topic that Carrie and Hiri often mentioned.


    She and Healy did notmunicate much in the real world, but they often yed games together on the magic, from my world to the cracks in the world.


    Like Fuya, Healy had no problem ying any game as long as he had time.


    ��I��ll take you to see something more interestingter, but Carrie... now I have something to ask you.��


    Healy was also sizing up the flower of Faroese. In the past, when Healy met Carrie, he had always been in a state of inferiority.


    Who asked Carrie to be the daughter of a Duke while Hiri was just an ordinary... vige girl?


    However, it was different now. After marrying Jose, Hiri was working hard to make himself better, so that he could be worthy of Jose.


    Although Hiri was not satisfied yet, Hiri no longer cared about her identity as a noble or amoner, so she had the initiative when she faced Carrie.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    Carrie regained a little of her social confidence, but she still felt a little guilty.


    ��Is it possible for the world tree to reproduce?��Hiri asked a strange question that stunned Carrie for a moment, but she was relieved.


    ��Reproduce? I��ve asked the ckwood Elves the same question. The answer is impossible.��


    A pitch-ck cat appeared in Carrie��s arms. This cat was the incarnation of the World Tree of the ckwood Elves.


    ��The World Tree of every race only has one seed from the moment it was born. The World tree only gives birth to a seed after it withers.��Just as Carrie finished speaking, the ck Cat in her arms suddenly bristled, it hissed at Hiri.


    ��Elune, what��s Wrong?��Carrie rubbed the ck cat��s forehead with her hand, and it gradually calmed down.


    ��Actually, I need two seeds of the world tree.��Hiri��s words caused Carrie to gradually stop rubbing the ck Cat. ��Don��t worry, I know you��re thinking about something very scary, but I would never do such a thing to a friend.��


    What kind of terrible thing was that!


    At first, Carrie only felt that something was wrong, but now that Hiri mentioned it, she felt even worse.


    Could It Be... a warning?


    ��Josh seems to have a long discussion on the movie preparation. Should we go and get another cat to massage?��


    Hiri pointed to another room in the corridor. That Room looked empty.


    ��I. . . Of course.��


    An impable smile appeared on Carrie��s face. As the eldest daughter of the Donar family, she would not be scared off so easily!


    Thus, Carrie followed Healy to the room where the orange cat simtor was located.


    ��Is this how you explore another continent?��


    Carrie came behind Healy and watched as she controlled an orange cat to stand on the eaves and looked down at the street shrouded in gray fog.


    ��A city dominated by gray fog.��After Carrie saw the situation of the city through the Orange Cat��s eyes, she temporarily let down her guard against Hiri... it was normal to be united in front of amon enemy. ��Hiri! There seems to be a person who fell down on the street over there.��


    ��I saw it.��


    Hiri controlled the Orange Cat to jump over the eaves of the two houses and came to the street that Carrie pointed out.


    On one side of the street, there was a petite figure lying on the ground. This figure was shrouded in a gray robe. Hiri controlled the Orange Cat to see the front of the figure.


    ��Fuya?��Carrie shouted in surprise when she saw the face of the figure.


    ��A gray fog incarnation that is somewhat simr to Fuya. Its name seems to be Lietta... and shouldn��t this kind of plot only happen when Josh is controlling the Orange Cat?��


    Healy looked at the gray fog avatar that had fallen into aa on the ground and did not know what to do for a moment.

 Chapter 1015

    1015 Chapter 1,39th, the BOSS behind the scenes?


    Hiri controlled the Orange Cat to use order magic to move Lietta, who had fallen by the roadside, back to the sewing gang��s base.


    ��As the incarnation of the gray fog, why does she look so much like Fuya?��


    Carrie moved a chair to sit next to Hiri. Through the Orange Cat��s perspective, she looked at Lietta, who was unconscious on the sofa.


    Carrie had learned a thing or two about madam Caesar��s ability to read people. Among them were facial features and expressions to determine the rtionship between the two, superficial friends, siblings, adoration, and otherplicated rtionships.


    As for the girl lying on the sofa, Carrie was certain that the rtionship between her appearance and Fuya should be that of a sister, or a twin sister that looked especially alike.


    ��I also want to know. Thousand-face went to the kingdom of demons to ask Fuya, but there��s still no news... maybe he didn��t bring enough snacks.��


    Hiri controlled the orange cat to Crouch in front of the sofa. For a moment, she didn��t know how to deal with the source of the gray fog, which might have betrayed her ally.


    If it was any other gray fog, Hiri might have already killed her, but this girl named Lietta, Jose obviously had the intention of adopting her or trying to turn her against him.


    ��Her eyshes are moving!��When Carrie was observing her appearance, Lietta��s eyshes trembled slightly. Then, she opened her eyes.


    ��Sorry for the trouble!��


    Hiri wanted to stand up and call for Jose to hurry over. The Orange Cat was only the older brother of the gray fog origin under the control of Jose.


    If Hiri was the one controlling it, Hiri thought that she would treat the orange cat as a piece of fat meat.


    The moment Hiri stood up, Lietta also stood up from the sofa on the other side of the screen.


    Her speed was so fast that Hiri��s thoughts changed from looking for Jose to ��Knock this guy out first��.


    The magic formed by the runes of order had already appeared beside the Orange Cat. As long as the gray fog origin showed the tentacles under its skirt, Hiri would attack immediately.


    However, Lietta��s expression was very calm and strange.


    Hiri��s impression of the gray fog origin was that it was supposed to be the ��Super easy-to-abduct and obedient version of Fuya��.


    However, at this moment, Lietta, who had been expressionless the whole time, had a thoughtful expression on her face.


    ��Was she captured by a human after she ran outside? No... was she captured by a four-legged beast?��


    Rietta muttered to herself. She seemed to be analyzing the current situation. Finally, her gazended on the Orange Cat, whose fur was already standing on the table.


    ��No, you��re not a four-legged beast. The flowing water inscription��s soul link magic... Who Are You?��


    She did not seem to care about the dangerous inscription of order beside the Orange Cat. She stared curiously at the Orange Cat, who had another soul.


    ��...��


    Hiri wanted to say something, but at that moment, Gloria gently covered Hiri��s mouth.


    Perhaps it was because they yed the Holy Spirit together, but Hiri instantly understood what Gloria was thinking.


    She directly pressed the mute button and controlled the Orange Cat to keep retreating.


    ��I guess the behavior of this gray fog origin is simr to that of Fuya?��Gloria asked.


    ��The Fuya that talks twice as much,��Hiri said.


    ��Her body has been controlled. In short, her consciousness is no longer that... The fuya that you know is ��The Fuya that talks twice as much.''��


    Carrie sized up the current Lietta, and Lietta was also sizing up the orange cat that was standing on the table.


    ��Hey, you can talk, right?��


    She moved closer to the Orange Cat, and the Orange Cat jumped directly onto the beam, refusing tomunicate with her with a look of superiority.


    ��Is this the mastermind behind the origin of the Gray Fog?��Healy looked down at Lietta.


    She had a curious smile on her face, so Healy couldn��t sense her hostility. She might be able to nt her consciousness into the origin of the gray fog.


    No matter how Healy thought about it, it was a final BOSS-level character. It was very likely that ckbay city would have to face this guy in the end.


    ��Can we defeat her?��Carrie felt that the smile on the girl��s face was a little creepy. Since the other party was the incarnation of the gray fog, Carrie would definitely think of a way to kill her first.


    Healy did not answer. A rope flew out from the corner, and with the light of the inscription of order, the rope circled around Lietta.


    The gray fog origin was trapped by the rope before he could even resist. Then, he fell to the ground.


    So simple?


    The Orange Cat walked slowly on the beam of the house, vignt of his every move.


    Lietta, who was lying on the ground, blinked his eyes as if he had found something interesting.


    ��You are indeed human. Not... not entirely.��Lietta, who was lying on the ground, took a deep breath, as if he was smelling the aura of the rune.


    Hiri could only bind her body by attaching the rune of order to the rope, so Hiri was now in a state of magic connection with the rope.


    ��I see. Are you a participant in the Sublimator Project?��Her next question made Hiri��s hand holding the mouse stop for a moment.


    Yesterday, the matriarch silver veil had mentioned the problem of the sublimator��s reproduction, so Hiri was now very concerned about her sublimator��s bloodline. Lyetta should be said to be the one who possessed lyetta.., just by relying on the magical aura seeped into the runes of order, Hiri was able to directly determine Hiri��s part as a sublimator.


    ��Even these things in the past will have some interesting changes. Can a sublimator actually give birth to offspring?��


    Her wordspletely shook Hiri, and he began to consider whether he should leave the keyboard with both hands.


    This guy who possessed Rietta was really too strange!


    ��No.��She seemed to have sensed something again. Her originally indifferent expression, which was like an outing, was gradually reced by astonishment. ��You have the aura of demons on your body... It��s like...��


    When she said this, her brows instantly furrowed, and a painful voice came out from her throat.


    ��Rietta... have you finally learned to resist?��She sobbed as she said this. ��What are you trying to do now that you��re so weak?��


    Hiri noticed that when the orange cat jumped up, it kicked a few small overlord crystals that were ced on the table to Rietta��s side.


    ��Someone will bring you back... very soon.��


    After Rietta left thisst sentence in her throat, she lost consciousness and fell to the ground again.


    A few secondster, Rietta opened her eyes again.


    ��It��s fuya! I mean... Fuya who talks twice as much.��Gloria recognized the girl named Rietta at first sight, and her temperament had changed.


    Hiri released the rope that bound her. Rietta didn��t even look at the Orange Cat. She knelt on the ground, picked up the crystals on the ground, and began to y by herself.


    It was like a four-or five-year-old child who only had a pile of blocks in his eyes andpletely ignored his parents.


    ��The consciousness that possessed Rietta just now... is it the behind-the-scenes ruler of these gray fog origins?��Hiri felt some fear for the first time. That consciousness seemed to know everything, sublimator.., demon race..


    ��Those? There are other gray fog origins in this city... are they still rushing here?��


    Carrie was more concerned about the safety of this building. From thest words left by that consciousness, it seemed that her real elder brother and elder sister were going to rescue Rietta from this orange cat kidnapper.

 Chapter 1016

    1016 Chapter 1,40. I, Lietta, have a dream..


    ��Under normal circumstances, when parentse to the ck inte cafe to capture people, we bosses should let this brat go.��


    After Joshua finished talking about the filming of ��V��, he directly sat on the control seat of the Orange Cat Simtor and looked at Lietta, who was ying the little tyrant.


    ��Is it really okay to let an enemy go just like that?��In the eyes of Carrie, Lietta��s identity was equivalent to that of a captive. A gray fog origin was equivalent to a general of the enemy camp.


    ��Even if we don��t let her go, we can��t eliminate her at this stage.��


    Joshua did not think that physical attacks in reality had any effect on this gray fog origin. For the time being, the only way to purify the source of the gray fog was to start from the level of the consciousness world.


    Another thing was to cut off the source of the gray fog��s energy and let the enemy starve to death.


    ��Then why did you follow the previous n to turn her?��Healy suggested from the side.


    ��Well, turning her is actually based on the premise that the other party has a position, but this gray fog called Lietta...��Jose looked at Lietta, who was ying with the little tyrant, with some confusion. ��She��s probably only ten years old in terms of intelligence and experience?��


    ��Five or six years old at most. I can already travel alone when I��m ten years old.��


    Carrie showed off her childhood experiences. It was not reliable to judge a person��s maturity by age.


    It was the same with fighting power. When Healy was ten years old, she could probably fight against a forest wolf.


    ��Anyway, it��s meaningless to turn a child, but I can teach her some interesting things.��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to jump to Rietta��s side, who was kneeling on the ground. Her gaze was still focused on the little overlord in front of her.


    The little overlord that Rietta crushed contained the power of faith, so her face was now slightly red.


    This kind of face was considered sick to the gray fog creatures.


    Rietta yed the game soul douluo. Her gaming talent was not bad, and she had already reached the second level without dying.


    ��Lietta.��


    The Orange Cat called out her name once.


    Lietta did not respond... she continued to press the handle in her hand.


    At this moment, Joshua seemed to see Fuya again. If he wrapped her with ayer of quilt, it would be exactly the same.


    ��Lietta, this game actually has a very powerful trick. As long as you do as I say, I��ll hand it over to you.��


    Joshua had no choice but to use the same method as fuya, which was to bait her with the rewards in the game.


    ��The Cheat Command with 30 lives?��


    However, before Lietta could take the bait, Hiri, who was next to her, took the bait first.


    ��There��s such a cheatmand? I didn��t even pass the first level when I yed this game.��


    Carrie was the second to bite the hook. The Spellcaster Forum��s Mana Net Game Division also had a game called Contra. Although it was not as good as the Snowman brothers and brick knocking, which was the second favorite game of Carrie��s, it was also the third favorite pixel game.


    ��You guys...��when Joshua pressed the mute button to silence the two girls around him, Lietta also pressed the pause button.


    ��Brother, what is themand you mentioned?��Lietta asked.


    ��Before that, you have to answer my question first.��Joshua asked Lietta directly. ��Did youe here to disobey the orders of your other brothers and sisters?��


    Lietta was silent for a moment, then she quickly nodded.


    ��So the ��must obey the orders of my brother��is just a verbal matter, and notpulsory obedience?��Joshua received a very crucial piece of information.


    ��This is considered as the child growing up to a rebellious stage and then choosing to run away from Home?��Hiri suddenly said.


    ��UH, I think you understand this question better than I do.��


    Jose turned his head to look at Gloria and Hiri. They were all brats who gave their parents headaches when they were young, and Gloria was the same now.


    ��The second question... Your elder brother will take you away from here soon. Are you willing to leave with them?��Jose immediately asked Lietta��s next question.


    Lietta��s answer was naturally to shake her head. It was precisely because she wanted to y the little tyrant and the arcade that she chose to run away from home.


    ��Thest few questions, how many rtives do you have? Can you beat them?��


    Lietta put down the handle and counted with her fingers. Finally, she raised one of her hands towards Jose.


    ��Five, mother, one older brother and two older sisters... Mother is not nearby, but I have no way to defeat the others,��Lietta said.


    ��There are four gray fog origins in this city.��


    After listening to Lietta��s story, Joshua had the orange cat stand up on both feet. Meatball wanted to put his arms around her shoulders, but due to the orange cat��s height, he could only lean on Lietta��s smooth knees.


    ��Listen carefully, Lietta. The reason your older brother can capture you now... is because you��re too weak!��


    Jose mercilessly told Lietta the rules of the world.


    ��You can not defeat them, so no matter how many times you escape from home, they can find you and bring you back again and again.��


    Lietta listened to Jose��s narration while pressing the handle with his hand. However, the scene on the Little Overlord did not move.


    It was likely that this gray fog origin��s heart was now veryplicated and ufortable.


    ��Brother doesn��t allow me to eat too much,��Lietta said as he pressed the direction button on the handle.


    Eat? Negative emotions?


    There were only so many negative emotions in a city. It was definitely not enough to supply four gray fog origins. The negative emotions that had devoured nearly four cities in the Kingdom of seaside had not been fed.


    ��You don��t need their permission! Lietta... You��re yourself! There��s no need to listen to their orders!��


    Joshua��s tone was like encouraging Lietta.


    ��As long as you want to eat, go and eat!��


    Lietta seemed to really believe in Joshua��s encouragement. The slight disappointment in her eyes began to gradually disappear.


    ��But there are two prerequisites. The flesh of a creature is not delicious.��Joshua was giving her a hint. If Lietta went back and began to eat people everywhere, Joshua would probably be considered a sinner for all eternity.


    Lietta nodded slightly. It seemed that she also agreed that a living creature��s body was not delicious. After all, the gray fog fed on negative emotions.


    ��The second prerequisite is to use your brain. Don��t forcefully snatch food from your brother��s mouth. You are not their opponent now... you have to find a way to secretly absorb the energy of growth.��


    Lietta did not seem to understand the second point that Jose mentioned, but she still nodded and epted Jose��s suggestion.


    ��I will think of a way to help you collect some food, but not today... right now, your elder brothers are looking for you. You have to go back as soon as possible, or else you won��t be able to y these games in the future,��Jose said.


    Lietta fell into hesitation again. She looked at the Orange Cat and asked the thing that she was most concerned about.


    ��That powerful move?��


    ��Try typing up, down, left, right, left, right, Baba on the controller.��Jose told Lietta... the most famous cheat code in the game world.


    Lietta once again activated the Soul Douluo and entered themand that Jose said, but the screen did not change at all.


    However, her character was coincidentally killed by a bullet at this moment. Lietta was very sensitive to the fact that the medal on the upper left corner representing life... did not decrease.


    ��You now have 30 lives. You can y as you please.��When Jose told her this, Lietta did indeed try a few times.


    Sure enough, every time she died, the medal in the upper left corner would not decrease. She had already died four times.


    Jose could feel that Lietta was in an excited state. It was like this kind of difficult FC game. After being tortured, knowing that there was a cheating code would definitely be very satisfying.


    ��But you have to leave now, Lietta.��Jose used the Orange Cat��s two paws to touch Lietta��s handle. ��Go back and think of a way to be stronger, but don��t let your brothers know. Don��t be too eager. Every time you be stronger,e to me, I can teach you some new moves, like the moves in the King of Fighters 97.��


    Lietta held the handle and pressed it for a minute before she reluctantly put down the handle and stood up.


    This girl had learned to make choices today... the only thing she needed to learn was to endure.


    ��Go! Lietta! Your Dream in the future is to be the star of the gray fog! No... The ruler of this city!��


    Josh watched her turn and leave the sewing gang��s base. Healy poked Josh��s shoulder with her elbow.


    ��Josh, is this raising a Boss?��Healy asked.


    ��A domesticated BOSS is easier to deal with than a wild BOSS,��Josh said.

 Chapter 1017

    1017 Chapter 1,411, relying on each other


    April received an order from her mother, which was to bring her fourth sister back.


    There were two people who received this order from the gray fog origin, but April was the only one who went to the ce her mother pointed out anxiously.


    The world of the gray fog was cruel, even if she and the other three gray fog consciousness bodies in this city were created by the same mother.


    However, there was no kinship between the gray fog. April was born rtivelyte, so she had been suppressed by her older brother and sister.


    As a result, her current power was far inferior to the two gray fog origins that were born in the first ce.


    She hated her older brother and sister, but she treated her fourth sister differently.


    This fourth sister was the only one who could feel the temperature in this cold gray fog rtionship.


    April was now very worried about Lietta��s safety.


    The humans in this city were even more dangerous than her own kind. When April was young, she still had somepassion for the humans.


    But after her elder brother brought April to witness the cruelty of the humans in this city, herpassion had long been washed away.


    Lietta did not eatst night. Today, she left her residence on an empty stomach..


    If she fainted on the side of the road..


    April did not dare to imagine what would happen next. The tentacles that stretched out from her back suddenly pierced into the ground. The moment the ground cracked, April directly jumped into the sky 100 meters high.


    She used this method to move on the street. In less than three minutes, she arrived at the ce her mother had marked.


    A human organization called the sewing gang.


    When the gang members stationed outside the sewing gang saw April appearing in a threatening manner, they immediately picked up the wooden sticks and axes in their hands.


    April did not wear the clothes of a patrol officer when she went out today.


    ��Get out of the way!��


    The light gray hair behind April turned into a tentacle and wrapped around the neck of a sewing gang member, causing him to fall heavily to the ground.


    The bricks on the ground shattered into pieces, and the sewing gang member coughed out blood.


    This scene scared the other sewing gang guards, and it also angered the sewing gang guards. More and more people ran out of the tavern.


    April��s brows were tightly furrowed. She could easily kill everyone here, but these people were all ��cows��, and the gray fog consciousness body could only drink ��milk��.


    Therefore, April ughtering this group of humans was equivalent to snatching food from the mouths of her elder brother and sister.


    ��All of you, stand down! You are disrespecting the inspector.��


    Marceau, the leader of the sewing gang, recognized at a nce that April��s ability was unique to the inspector.


    She immediately stepped forward and asked those stupid people to stand down.


    A sharp tentacle suddenly pressed against Marceau��s neck. April stared at this human woman who was taller than her by a head.


    ��I��ve heard of you. You��ve bribed my servant?��


    April stared at Marceau with her gray eyes. Marceau��s expression did not change even though she was facing the threat of death.


    ��How is that possible... Lady Lietta came to inspect my territory today. She��s very satisfied,��Marceau said as she carefully moved aside.


    Lietta walked out of the tavern. The moment she saw her sister, April retracted the tentacles that were on the neck of the head of the sewing gang.


    ��There won��t be a next time.��April was not in the mood to investigate what these people were hiding. After all, these people could not escape.


    Lietta walked to April��s side without saying a word. When April wanted to subconsciously hold her sister��s hand, Lietta ignored her and continued to walk home.


    ��Lietta, why are you going to those ces where humans stay?��


    April quickly followed her sister, and her tone became much gentler.


    She vaguely felt that Lietta seemed to have something on her mind.


    ��To eat meat.��


    Lietta told her the reason that Jose had thought of for her.


    ��You ate a human��s body of flesh and blood? Didn��t we tell you... that you must not eat anything that can talk?��


    When April heard this news, she ran in front of Lietta and half-knelt. Gray fog appeared on her hand.


    It was true that humans were considered food, but the gray fog origin did not like eating human bodies of flesh and blood, because the flesh and blood contained human memories.


    These memories would also be absorbed by the gray fog origin, which would cause the gray fog origin to fall into a chaotic state and be unable to maintain itself.


    Lietta, who was less than three years old, was a gray fog��s origin. Rashly devouring human flesh was a big taboo.


    ��Fish��s.��When Lietta answered, April also took out three small dried fish from Lietta��s body.


    ��Tell me what you want to eat in the future! Don��t run around anymore!��


    When April saw that it was only dried fish, she let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Animals��self-awareness was rtively weak. Even if they ate it raw, it would not affect their consciousness, not to mention the dried meat.


    Lietta nodded slightly, and April brought her sister back to their residence safely.


    This residence was located in the center of the city. April heard that the original owner of this ce was a human, but now humans were only qualified to be servants here.


    When April walked beside her sister, she felt that the power in her sister��s body was gradually weakening.


    Speaking of which, she missed the time to eat because she ran away from home today. April also missed the time to eat in order to find her sister.


    April immediately pulled her to the deepest part of the residence. The ground here was filled with a faint gray fog... when April pushed the door open, the lights in the depths of the room were emitting a faint blue light.


    A ball made of gray fog was slowly floating in the middle of the room. Under the ball were the instruments that carried it. It looked like a chain.


    April held Rietta��s hand and came to the edge of the ball. The faint gray fog slowly fell from the ball and gathered in April��s hand.


    ��There��s only this little bit left?��April looked at the gray crystal condensed in her hand.


    This ball was created by their mother... all the energy gathered by the humans in this city would be gathered in it, and their mother would give them a certain amount of energy every day.


    The energy was limited, and their mother was not responsible for distributing it. She only left an order that ��must be distributed to other brothers and sisters��.


    April��s elder sister and elder brother had indeed done it, but the little amount of energy left was not enough for April to eat half a full meal.


    ��Those two greedy guys...��the anger that rose in April��s heart surprisingly eased her hunger, but anger was useless. She was far from being a match for her elder brother and elder sister.


    April could only suppress the hatred and anger in her heart. She broke a crystal in her hand and gave half to Rietta.


    ��Maybe we can go to the city to collect some new ones at night,��April said.

 Chapter 1018

    1018 Chapter 1,42ND, on set


    Mrs. Caesar��s execution was astonishing.


    The day before yesterday, after discussing the shooting n for ��V,��Mrs. Caesar had dragged Jose directly to the royal capital of Faroese.


    Carrie��s vacation in Nn had already ended before the start of the second day.


    But whatforted Carrie was that the director of this production was Jose, and she had also read the script for ��V.��.


    This kind of dark hero overthrew the entire ruler by himself, and the script that made the people awaken and follow his spirit, in Carrie��s view, was much more exciting than the plot of sitting in the pce and falling in love.


    ��I��m still very curious, who exactly is the consciousness that is possessing Rietta��s body.��


    Carrie raised her hands, and four maids were circling around her, helping her change into the costume of Ivy, the heroine of the movie.


    ��Her answer is mother, probably the person who created the four gray fog.��


    Jose flipped through the script in his hand. It waste at night in Faroese... They were going to start shooting the first scene.


    In order to shoot the first scene, Mrs. Caesar really bought a building with a bell tower, and was going to blow it to pieces with a powerful crystal explosive.


    ��So Lietta is the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings?��


    Hiri followed Joshua to the set. It was the weekend, and she had two days of vacation. The orange cat simtor was handed over to Tyreen.


    To be honest, Hiri was worried that something bad would happen to Joshua in the Faroese territory.


    ��Mother, can the gray fog really reproduce?��Like a beautiful doll, Carrie raised her hand repeatedly under the maniption of the maids.


    ��There are already four children, the answer is yes... but the key is how they reproduce, and why Lietta looks so simr to Fuya.��


    Joshua put down the script in his hand... the maids who were changing Gloria also stopped what they were doing.


    Because the windbreaker on Gloria didn��t seem to fit her, she had to take it off and change into another one.


    There was only one male in the changing room, and the maids only realized when they heard his voice... that there was a man sitting in the dressing room of their eldest daughter.


    ��Uh, I��m going out.��


    Josh nced at the maid who had her hand on the front button of Carrie��s dress. She was looking at Josh with a conflicted expression, hesitating whether to take it off or not.


    Under such circumstances, Josh stopped chatting with Gloria and went outside the locker room with Healy.


    Outside, the cast of ��V��was busy setting up the scene. This time, the White Thorn Theatre Company and the ck Swan Theatre Company were working together.


    However, the performer of ��V��was an actor from the ck Swan Theatre Company, and the voice actor for ��V��was Sir White Thorn.


    ��Is it okay to talk about the gray fog in front of so many people?��Hiri asked softly after walking out of the locker room with Josh.


    ��It should be fine... this is the ck Cat��s territory, but it doesn��t matter if they hear it.��


    Josh knew that there were still remnants of the Inquisitor��s forces in the dark ces of various countries, but there was arge group of dark wood elves gathered on this set.


    Some of them were here to ensure the safety of Lori, while others were here to watch.


    ��Mr. Joshua, everything is ready,��Sir White Thorn Flower walked over and said to Joshua.


    Joshua turned around and looked at the changing room behind him. Lori finally finished her makeup and walked out of it.


    The imprint that the Lord Skeleton had given them summoned five daytime banshees.


    ��Then let��s begin.��


    Joshua studied the imprint on his palm. The daytime Banshees carried their cameras and prepared themselves in their respective positions.


    At this moment, Joshua received a message from thousand-face. It was a message asking for help.


    ... ..


    Ten minutes ago, in the Devil World Imperial City, in the tower where Fuya lived.


    Thousand-face had been offering snacks for an entire year. After waiting for two days, Fuya finally stopped her livestream and poked her head out from under the quilt.


    ��Your Highness Fuya!��Thousand-face looked at Fuya who was sleepy with her hair curled up in surprise.


    Fuya didn��t answer thousand-face. Instead, she took a candy jar on the bed and dragged it into her quilt.


    ��Your Highness Fuya... This time, the information about the gray fog is really important.��


    Thousand-face was Fuya��s full-time guard. She had long understood Fuya��s personality. For someone like Fuya who had entered a state of extreme autism... she had already told thousand-face that she did not want to answer this question.


    However, if she did not want to answer, it meant that she knew that thousand-face was certain about this point. Fuya still did not want to pay much attention to thousand-face.


    Even though she had already closed the live broadcast and was ready to go to sleep.


    Thousand-face, who had been waiting for two whole days, could only choose to give in at this moment. He sent a text message to ask for help from Joshua.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    After Joshua replied to Fuya��s message, thousand-face saw that the gap in Fuya��s quilt lit up.


    This meant that she had opened the magic again.


    Joshua��s voice came from the quilt. It seemed that Joshua wasmunicating with Fuya through voicemunication? No... videomunication?


    Finally, Fuya stuck her head out from the quilt again. Thousand Faces went behind Fuya and saw that the screen of her magic was Joshua.


    ��Fuya, can you see it?��


    Joshua waved at the camera. Just when Fuya was about to turn off the videomunication, Joshua turned the camera in his hand.


    ��I��m currently on the set of ��v��. I��ve already shown you the script for ��v��yesterday. I��m not sure if you��re interested or not.��


    Joshua aimed the camera at the female lead, Carrie, who had finished her makeup.


    ��Judging from her expression, she doesn��t seem interested? Then I��ll turn off the video call first?��Joshua looked at Fuya��s pale face and asked tentatively.


    Fuya pursed her lips tightly when she heard Joshua��s words. Then, she shook her head slightly.


    She was interested! Thousand-face heaved a sigh of relief. As expected, the best tool to persuade Fuya was not snacks but games and movies.


    Thousand-face did not have the time to read the script of ��V��, but she took the time to watch the discussion in the movie council.


    The result of the discussion was ��Blow up��. Thousand-face did not understand what the word ��Blow up��meant. It was probably rted to being very powerful.


    Therefore, for a film fan, nothing was more attractive than being able to watch the live broadcast of the film.


    ��Eh, Did You Shake Your Head Just Now? I didn��t see it clearly.��


    However, Joshua��s next sentence made thousand-face put her hand on her forehead helplessly.


    This provocation was undoubtedly very effective. Fuya was so excited that she crawled out of the Quilt. Her sleepiness was a little messy, and her slender figure was clearly visible, however, the pillow in her arms blocked most of the scenes that caused people tomit crimes.


    ��Alright, Alright, I��m not joking. I can show you the live broadcast of the first scene, but in exchange... you have to tell thousand-face the information you know, is that okay?��Joshua asked.


    ��All of it.��


    Fu Ya had been cheated by Joshua several times in a row. This time, she finally learned to negotiate with Joshua.


    ��All of it is also okay, but you have to keep it a secret and not reveal it on the magic web.��Joshua agreed to Fu Ya��s willful request. After all, Joshua was a good brother.


    Fu Ya did not say anything more, but judging from her actions of hugging the pillow and kneeling on the bed, without going back into the quilt, she had agreed to Joshua��s deal.

 Chapter 1019

    1019 Chapter 1,043, the secret


    ��It really blew up just like that? Is this what the Farosians call sacrificing for art?��


    Thousand-face sat behind Fuya with a bucket of lizards in his hands, staring at Fuya��s magic web interface.


    She was d that she and Fuya could see the spoiler of ��V��in advance.


    Although the live footage provided by Jose was far worse than the scenes in the movie, it was still very interesting to be able to see the director��s schedule from behind the scenes... it was as interesting as watching a tidbit.


    Finally, the actor who yed V brought the female lead ivy to the roof. V gently raised a baton, like a conductor in front of a symphony orchestra..


    There was no music. Perhaps the music would only be addedter, but the next second, a magnificent building in the distance was turned into ruins by a burst of fire.


    The Faroese really blew up a building in order to shoot this movie! There was no illusion added!


    ��Today��s shooting ends here. How about Fuya? It might take some time to finish shooting this movie.��


    The camera turned to Joshua again. At this time, Fuya stopped moving her hand to remove the icing on the cake.


    She did not answer Joshua and directly closed the videomunication.


    ��Your Highness Fuya?��Thousand Faces felt that Fuya should be willing tomunicate with her now, right?


    In the next moment, thousand-face realized that a silver-white magic rune had appeared under her feet.


    This was the rune of teleportation!


    The rune did not have any intention of hurting thousand-face. Otherwise, it would not be so loosely arranged. Thousand-face only needed to jump backward to avoid the range of the rune��s effect.


    Thousand-face did not do that. She stood on the silver-white rune and waited quietly for three seconds.


    The feeling of weightlessness swept over thousand-face. Thousand-face quickly controlled her bnce andnded steadily on the ground after the teleportation.


    Thousand-face��s eyes felt light again. She looked around and found herself in a huge space made of pitch-ck metal.


    In the middle of this space was a ball of light emitting red light. The ball was so big that thousand-face had to look up to it.


    ��This is...��thousand faces looked at the top of the ball of light. She could see some light particles surging into the interior of the ball of light.


    ��The core area of Arnold.��


    A voice echoed in the empty space.


    ��Who is it!��Thousand faces immediately put her hand on the dagger behind her vigntly. A short figure slowly walked out from behind the ball.


    ��A... Prophet?��Thousand-face stared at the short figure, and she recognized him. He was the Chaos Fiend prophet who had always been by Cecily��s side to assist her. ��No, you��re not.��


    At first nce, thousand-face saw that her appearance was very simr to the prophet, but there was a certain difference in temperament between her and the prophet. She was also not wearing wooden-rimmed sses on the bridge of her nose.


    ��Fuya, mother��s orders... have you forgotten?��


    The woman who looked like the Prophet looked behind thousand-face. Only then did thousand-face notice that Fuya had followed her.


    Fuya did not even wear shoes. Her bare legs stepped on the ground just like that.


    ��Mother? I��ve heard of this address... who exactly are you?��Thousand-face shielded fuya behind him and questioned her.


    ��Fuya!��


    She did not care about thousand-face��s question at all and shouted Fuya��s name loudly.


    ��I don��t have much patience. If you continue to ignore my words, you will have to pay the price!��Thousand-face also used a threatening tone to shout at the other party.


    The angry expression on her face gradually calmed down after hearing thousand-face��s threat. She looked around and could only sigh deeply.


    ��It seems that you have escaped mother��s control... is it when the energy in your body has been replenished?��She still ignored thousand faces.


    When thousand faces directly pulled out the dagger behind her, she realized the danger and slowly took a few steps back before running away.


    ��Ran away?��Thousand Faces thought that this guy had some powerful ability, but it didn��t seem like that. ��Your Highness Fuya, are you afraid?��


    Thousand-face turned around and found that Fuya was holding the corner of her clothes with one hand. At this moment, an indescribable sense of happiness surged into thousand-face��s heart.


    ��I will protect you well. Explore the area.��


    Thousand-face led FUYA deeper into this space. During this time, she even slowed down her footsteps, hoping that she could be alone with Fuya for a longer time.


    This feeling did notst long. When thousand-face saw the light in the deeper part of the space, her thoughts of being alone with Fuya werepletely reced by the scene in front of her.


    The walls and the ground were faintly emitting the light of inscriptions. Many strange magical machinery were ced in the interior of the space. Thousand-face could not determine what these magical machinery were used for.


    But thousand faces had seen this kind of architectural style before... the architectural style of Nn��s underground ruins, or rather, the architectural style of the sublimators.


    ��Your Highness Fuya, is she referring to the mother as the sublimator?��Thousand faces turned around and asked Fuya tentatively.


    Fuya shook her head slightly to deny thousand faces��guess.


    ��No?��


    Thousand faces slowly walked in front of a magical machinery. This magical machinery was like a base with a huge longsword inserted into it. The surface of the machinery was engraved withplex and delicate runes.


    When thousand-face wanted to inject magic power into it, there was no reaction.


    ��The demon world is the creation of high elves and humans in the past. But what are these magic-powered machines used for?��


    Thousand-face had also heard about the secrets of the Demon World from the Grand Duke of fresh blood. Thend of the demon world was man-made, and the energy source that drove it was like the world tree.


    However, these magic machines didn��t look like some kind of control system.


    Thousand-face carefully examined the inscriptions carved on these magic machines. When she raised her head again, her gaze was attracted by another magic machine that was emitting light.


    It was still working!


    ��Let��s go over there and take a look.��


    Thousand-face was pleasantly surprised as she led Fuya towards the magic machine that was still working. However, after taking a few steps, she stopped.


    It was a human... a naked female human was hugging her legs and floating in the air above the base. She was surrounded by a protectiveyer formed by magic power.


    The ck hair of the female human spread in all directions as she floated in the air. From the looks of it, she was already middle-aged, but her figure was maintained very well.


    ��Don��te any closer!��


    The girl who looked very simr to the prophet appeared in front of thousand-face once again. She stared at thousand-face as if she was ready to attack at any moment.


    ��Is she the so-called mother you speak of?��Thousand-face��s question made her expression be very stiff. Thousand-face was sure that he had guessed correctly.


    ��Fuya! Are you crazy? shut down the protective barrier and the doll and let this intruder in!��She shouted at Fuya.


    ��I��m not an intruder... the person in charge of this ce has long changed.��A longbow appeared in thousand-face��s hand, and an arrow appeared in thousand-face��s other hand, thousand-face ced the arrow on the longbow and aimed it at her. ��Get out of the way, or I can��t guarantee your safety.��

 Chapter 1020

    1020 Chapter 1444, Old Woman


    Of course, thousand-face was not frightened by the little girl��s threat. He used three sticky magic arrows to pin her to the ground.


    ��Fuya!��


    She struggled to break free from thousand-face��s arrows, but it was meaningless... the guardian of the ruins was weaker than thousand-face had imagined.


    ��Let��s go and take a look.��


    Thousand-face ignored the girl and brought Fuya to the woman floating in the air.


    Just as thousand-face was about to carefully examine the middle-aged woman, the moment she took a step forward, the magic power surrounding the woman��s body suddenly disappeared, her body also lost the protection of magic power and fell to the ground.


    At that moment, thousand faces once again nocked an arrow on the bowstring. She stared at the woman who was lying on the ground, trying to figure out what she was going to do when she suddenly woke up.


    This waitsted for a few minutes, but the middle-aged woman who was lying on the ground did not react at all.


    Thousand Faces��ears perked up slightly. She was trying to catch the sound of the woman��s heartbeat.


    However, there was no heartbeat. Thousand-face did not hear a single heartbeat from the woman.


    ��A dead person?��


    Thousand-face nced at Fuya who was tugging at the corner of her clothes behind him. Fuya shook her head slightly to show that she did not understand what was going on.


    Another minute passed. Thousand-face slowly walked towards the middle-aged woman who was lying on the ground. The arrows were always aimed at her head, but until thousand-face came to her side, the woman did not react at all.


    Thousand-face half-knelt down and touched the middle-aged woman��s neck with his hand.


    There was no pulse, and there was no heartbeat. From a physiological point of view, it could be attributed to death.


    But just by touching her skin, thousand-face was sure that this person should have been alive a second ago.


    There were no signs of decay on this body.


    ��Don��t touch her!��The girl who looked like a prophet shouted at thousand-face uncontrobly.


    ��Your mother is dead?��Thousand-face asked her.


    She gritted her teeth and didn��t seem to know how to answer thousand-face. The cunning aura from this dark elf made her realize that thousand-face could analyze a lot of information from her words.


    ��It seems like there��s still something to hide. I guess this body is just a vessel for the sublimators��magical machinery.��


    Thousand Faces opened the text message and sent what happened here to Joshua.


    ��The sublimators are really good at building solid bodies that can make things look real. They��re just magical puppets that look and feel like humans... in order to rule out the possibility of fake death, you should bring this body to the lord skeleton to have a look.��


    Joshua did not have much experience in autopsies. Among the people that he knew... perhaps only the skeleton duke��s expertise could match up to this.


    ��I��ll bring it over as soon as possible.��


    Thousand Face picked up the middle-aged woman who was lying on the ground and looked around again.


    As the core of Arnold, there were still many ces that could be explored, but thousand face was not sure if this body would rot after a long time.


    ��Your Highness Fuya, we can go back now,��thousand-face said to Fuya.


    Fuya had been in a state of fear ever since she entered this ce. Thousand-face didn��t understand what Fuya was afraid of, but that was also the reason why she didn��t want to stay here any longer.


    As for that girl... she woulde and interrogate her again in the future.


    ..


    Thousand-face��s efficiency in carrying out the mission was impable. After pacifying Fuya, she carried this body and headed to the gloomy forest.


    Because Joshua had informed the skeletal lord in advance, thousand-face did not meet any terrifying undead on the way and arrived at the entrance of the skeletal lord��s castle smoothly.


    The castle door slowly opened. As soon as thousand-face entered the door, he heard an excited symphony orchestra ying. It sounded like the skeletal lord��s orchestra was busy rehearsing some new song.


    Thousand faces carried the body to the center of the Hall of the castle, and the music suddenly stopped.


    ��This guy, Jose, has brought me another trouble!��


    The voice of the skeleton duke echoed throughout the castle. A skeleton went through the wall and came into the hall.


    The muscles on thousand faces��face stiffened when he saw the skeleton duke. Among the four dukes of the demon world... except for the ck dragon Archduke, the skeleton archduke was the one that thousand faces felt the most dangerous.


    ��The skeleton duke.��Thousand-face could clearly feel... a pressure from his soul when he faced the skeleton duke directly.


    ��Put it on the table directly. I don��t have time to waste on a dead body now.��


    The skeleton duke waved his slender bones gently, and a long table appeared in front of thousand-face.


    Jose had given him a score called ��1812 Overture��yesterday.


    After reading the sheet of music, the skeleton Duke had been practicing with his own orchestra until today.


    Thousand Faces had chosen an inappropriate time to visit the dark forest. If it had been any other living creature... it would have been endowed with the attribute of immortality by now.


    She did not dare to make any unnecessary movements in front of the skeleton duke. She obediently ced the female body on the long table.


    The skeleton duke floated in the air and sized up the female.


    ��This body is still alive.��The soul fire in the eye sockets of the skeleton duke was dancing. The impatience in his tone gradually disappeared. She was now a little interested in this body.


    ��Her heart has stopped beating for almost an hour.��Thousand faces reported the condition of this body to the skeleton duke in a low voice.


    ��Are you questioning my conclusion?��


    ��I don��t dare.��


    The Lord skeleton snorted coldly and directly approached the body of the middle-aged woman. An unknown undead magic hovered over the Lord Skeleton��s bone finger. Then, the Lord Skeleton��s finger prated into the body of the woman.


    ��A human body. Tell Jose that this guy��s body is not made, but born from the womb,��the lord skeleton said to thousand faces.


    Before thousand face came, Joshua had already told the skeleton duke some information that he wanted to know.


    The skeleton duke carefully searched for a while again, and then let out a surprised voice.


    ��Where did you find this old woman?��The Skeleton Duke asked.


    Old Woman..


    Thousand face remembered that the skeleton duke should be almost a hundred years old. Although her age was several times that of the skeleton duke, with the age of a human... the skeleton duke could call her an ��old woman��..


    ��The core area of Arnold.��Thousand Face said.


    ��The core... there are so many strange ces in the demon world. This guy has a lot of traces of modified inscriptions in her body. Her technique is very superb... she used this method to extend her life. Her actual age might be more than three hundred years old, or even longer.��Skeleton Duke said.


    ��Duke, can you wake her up?��Thousand Face asked the question that he was most concerned about.


    ��This body is just an empty shell. Her soul has disappeared. ording to human understanding, she is indeed dead, but this body shows no signs of decay.��The Skeleton Duke thought for a while and said, ��Leave this thing with me for now. I might be able to find out where her soul went.��


    Thousand-face could not disobey the order of the skeleton duke. He could only leave this body in the castle of the skeleton duke for the time being.

 Chapter 1021

    1021 Chapter 1,45th, a huge price


    A city shrouded in gray fog.


    Lietta held a small pile of overlord crystals in her hand.


    She had snatched this crystal from a group of lizardmen who sold overlord crystals.


    Each crystal was engraved with a small line of words, indicating what game was stored in this crystal.


    Rietta picked up a crystal marked ��Squirrel wars��and fell into deep thought.


    This crystal contained a power that could cause damage to her.


    Rietta didn��t know what this power was, but she knew that the power contained in it could make her weak.


    If it could make her weak, it meant... It could make her older brothers and sisters weak!


    The gray fog origin and the gray fog origin could be assimted. The strong side could devour the weak side��s energy.


    Lietta knew this. Her older sisters and brothers also knew this. However, her mother forbade this kind of behavior.


    ��As long as you be stronger, you can y any game you want. It��s not a problem.��


    Joshua��s bewitching words rang in Lietta��s mind at this time. This bewitching sentence allowed Lietta to ovee her fear of her mother.


    She had seriously considered it. Her current strength was too weak, and there was no way for her to get more food from her elder brother and sister.


    At this stage, if she wanted to quickly be stronger, she could only snatch. She could use this special power to weaken her elder brother and sister, and then seize the opportunity to snatch their energy.


    This was a very risky method, but the only one that Lietta could think of was feasible.


    But what made Lietta��s heart ache the most was that if she really carried out this n, this pile of little overlord crystals would be useless.


    ��You must learn to make choices now!��


    Jose��s voice sounded in Lietta��s mind again.


    In order to y more games, she had to be stronger.


    While Lietta was in a fierce battle of thoughts, she heard the sound of ss shattering.


    At the instant the sound rang out, tentacles crawled out from under Lietta��s long robe and hid the small pile of primary crystals on the table.


    After hiding the ��Stolen Goods��, Lietta walked towards the location where the sound came from. She pushed open the door and ignored the terrified servants in the corridor.


    She came to the hall of this residence.


    In the hall, Rietta saw her eldest sister confronting her third sister, April.


    Her third sister, April, was far weaker than her eldest sister. She was quickly grabbed by a tentacle and lifted into the air. Another tentacle pierced through April��s body. It was obvious that it was absorbing the power in her body.


    ��If it wasn��t for mother��s order, you would have be a part of me long ago! Don��t do anything that offends me.��


    Lietta listened to her eldest sister��s threat. She could clearly see that her third sister, April, was gradually bing transparent.


    When she was so transparent that Lietta couldn��t catch her with her naked eyes, her eldest sister released her tentacles and let her body fall to the ground.


    Finally, her eldest sister took a look at Lietta who was hiding in the dark and left the hall.


    After Lietta confirmed that the eldest sister had left the hall, she walked out from the dark and slowly walked to April��s side.


    ��Lietta... I��m fine.��April tried to stand up but failed. The remaining energy in her body was not enough to maintain her current posture.


    Lietta put her hand on her shoulder and divided some of her energy to April, which allowed her to have a physical body again.


    ��Come with me,��Lietta said and left the hall. April didn��t have time to ask why, but she still followed her fourth sister.


    Lietta brought April to the room where she lived.


    She looked at April who followed her and still had some hesitation in her heart. She paced back and forth in the room for a while to check if there were any surveince from her elder brother and elder sister.


    ��Lietta, if you��re hungry, I can��t do anything right now,��April whispered to her fourth sister.


    Her third sister��s words made Lietta make up her mind.


    ��I. . . Want to poison you.��Lietta used her limited expressive ability to describe her n to April. ��Yes, Big Sister.��


    ��Poison... you mean something that can stop the functioning of the human body? Lietta, we��re not as fragile as humans.��


    When April heard the word poison, she still had not reacted. She had not heard of any poison that could kill off the gray fog since she was born.


    Lietta hesitated for a moment at this moment. A tentacle stretched out from under her long robe and ced a primary crystal on the table.


    ��This,��Lietta said.


    ��This primary crystal can affect big sister?��April approached the primary crystal that Lietta ced on the table in disbelief.


    The moment she touched the crystal, she recognized what it was.


    ��Aren��t these the dangerous items that mother told us to destroy?��The moment April touched the crystal, she could feel that the crystal contained a power that could corrode her body.


    April immediately let go of the crystal. She was sure that if there were too many of them, it could indeed affect her big sister.


    ��How many of these do you have?��


    April��s temper wasn��t good either. Her big sister had disobeyed her mother��s orders countless times. She didn��t think it was inappropriate for her to disobey her.


    ��A lot, a little.��


    Lietta changed her words once again.


    A small pile of crystal appeared on the table in front of April.


    ��Leave the poisoning to me, Lietta... you can��t take this risk.��


    April could imagine what would happen if their n was found out.


    Therefore, April nned to act alone. When she walked up to pick up the crystal that Lietta was holding, a tentacle blocked her way.


    ��Let me choose,��Lietta said reluctantly.


    ��Aren��t these crystals all the same? What��s there to choose?��


    ��They��re not the same!��


    Rietta found a chair and sat down. She picked up one of the crystals with her hand.


    In short, she would first choose those games that she was tired of or didn��t want to y as poison.


    Rietta began to sift through the small pile of crystals with this idea in mind.


    She picked up one of the crystals, Super Mario.


    Super Mario was the Little Overlord game that she had yed for a long time. Lietta was a little tired of it, so she should be able to use it as poison.


    Thinking of this, Lietta pushed the ��cassettes��of Super Mario in the pile in front of April. There seemed to be more than twenty of them.


    ��Just this little? Lietta, big sister��s strength has been getting stronger and stronger recently. This little contraband can��t have any effect,��April said with some worry.


    However, just as she finished speaking, a few more tentacles stretched out from under Rietta��s long robe and took back three Super Mario Cassettes. No... four.


    ��Save some for yourself,��Rietta said.


    ��What exactly is there?��


    April picked up one of the primary crystals and found that the words ��Super Mario��were engraved on it. Rietta once again pushed over thirteen primary crystals that had the words ��Snowman brothers��written on them.


    But soon, she took back three of the thirteen crystals that belonged to the Snowman brothers. Maybe she was still unwilling to take back five more.


    ��Lietta, these are poisons that will hurt you,��April reminded Lietta. She didn��t quite understand why Lietta was so attached to these things.

 Chapter 1022

    1022 Chapter 1,46. I was beaten. I was a younger brother


    Three dayster, April was still preparing to poison her elder sister and second brother.


    She had to do this. April was going to protest to her elder sister, ��you can��t eat that much energy alone!��after that.


    Not only was the power in April��s body extracted by her elder sister, but the ��food��she left behind couldn��t even feed Rietta.


    Rietta really cherished these poisons too much. It took April a long time to barely get twenty of them from her hands.


    She could guess that these poisons had other uses, but in April��s eyes... These protocrystals were deadly poisons that could harm them.


    However, the amount was not enough. The eldest sister had lived in this city for God knows how many years, and the energy stored in her body was thousands of times more than that of April.


    She needed a higher purity raw crystal.


    The long hair behind April��s back turned into tentacles and grabbed a wooden stick. The two tentacles tried to break the stick, but failed.


    She was now so weak that she might not even be able to defeat a human. But in order to obtain a higher purity raw crystal, April had to talk to the creator of this thing.


    The information that April had gotten from Rietta was that the creator was stationed at the sewing gang.


    Therefore, despite being in such a weak state, April still disguised herself and changed her appearance toe to the tavern run by the sewing gang.


    ��Why is the inspector here to visit our little shop again?��


    Marceau immediately noticed April, who was wandering in the shop, even though she had changed her appearance to look like a down and out beggar.


    However, the temperament of an inspector was fundamentally different from that of a human. Moreover, beggars did not dare toe to the sewing gang��s tavern.


    ��Do you know this?��


    April did not waste any time and directly took out a primary crystal from her gray robe and asked.


    ��This looks like something sold by the mud crocodile gang.��Marceau nced at the primary crystal in April��s palm and mercilessly threw the pot onto the mud crocodile gang.


    ��I��m here to buy this thing.��


    April knew that the woman in front of him was lying, so he directly told Marceau his purpose ofing.


    The inspector had already cleaned up most of the mud crocodile gang because the mud crocodile gang was selling these things.


    Obviously, Marceau didn��t want the sewing gang to suffer the same fate as those lizards.


    ��You��re here to buy this?��The expression on Marceau��s face changed, but she still calmed down and took a puff of the cigarette in her hand. ��Sir Inspector, we really don��t have this thing. If you want to drink...��


    ��Don��t y dumb!��


    April didn��t have much patience with humans, especially those who were too smart or too stupid.


    ��Are you sure you want to buy it?��


    Marceau shook the cigarette butt between her fingers. The sewing gang was able to secretly sell the little tyrant without the intervention of the inspectors. Firstly, Marceau had bribed the organizations under the inspectors, and secondly, the existence of the Orange Cat.


    The orange cat clearly told Marceau that if there were one or two inspectors, it could help to get rid of them.


    If it was the more powerful ones, then there was no other way.


    Marceau knew that the more powerful ones that the orange cat referred to were not the human inspectors, but the Faceless Ones.


    The Faceless Ones were the true rulers of this city. Marceau was unable to determine if the person in front of her was faceless, but she could feel that the person��s aura was very weak.


    ��Let me talk to the creator of this thing.��April directly made a suggestion that made Marceau want to kill him.


    Marceau frowned and thought for a long time. The next second, she seemed to have heard a voice and spat out a thinyer of smoke.


    ��Follow me.��Marceau said to the person in front of her.


    April stared at the human and turned around. She let out a sigh of relief in her heart. What followed was a sense of shame and anger.


    The shame was that she actually felt threatened when facing a human, and the anger was that the person who put her in such a sorry state... was her elder sister and elder brother.


    April was too weak now, so weak that she had to be careful when facing a human. It was already a risk for her toe to the sewing gang in such a state.


    ��When you meet Sir Garfieldter, be more polite. His personality isn��t that good.��Marceau led April into the depths of the sewing gang��s base.


    So the producer��s name was Garfield?


    He didn��t have a good personality..


    April had seen those cruel humans eat the corpses of their own kind when they were in desperate situations.


    However, no matter how terrifying the humans were in the past, they couldn��t scare Marceau. That was because April was too strong back then. A strong human wasn��t even as strong as a single tentacle of April��s.


    But now, it was different..


    Her strength was so weak that she couldn��t even break a wooden stick.


    Marceau walked to the door of the deepest room and stopped there. She made an inviting gesture to April.


    ��You��d better show some respect. It doesn��t like to be disturbed when it��s eating,��Marceau said.


    This kind of personality was quite simr to that bastard sister of hers, but the name Garfield sounded a bit strange. Should it be a man?


    A bald, muscr man with exploding muscles appeared in April��s mind. He was biting a piece of flesh in his mouth.


    The members of the sewing gang were all such strong men.


    April was not afraid. She pushed the door open and walked into the room. The lights in the room were a little dim, and April soon saw a pair of dark green eyes lighting up in the darkness.


    ��You... What are you looking for me for?��


    A deep voice sounded in the room, and April instantly went into battle mode. The hair behind her turned into dozens of tentacles.


    ��Where is the person who spoke? Come out!��


    April��s gaze swept across the entire room, but she could not find any human figures.


    ��I��m here.��But the voice still reverberated in the room.


    ��Are you making a fool of me?��


    April did not like the feeling of being fooled by a human. In fact, she was extremely disgusted..


    However, an orange figure suddenly jumped up in her field of vision, trying to attract her attention.


    ��That��s why I��m right in front of you!��


    April saw clearly where the figure wasing from. It was a four-legged creature that was entirely orange. If she remembered correctly... humans called this creature a cat.


    The Orange Cat kept jumping up and down on the table. At the same time, it waved its front paws. Finally, April��s eyes were on it.


    ��Are you that Lord Garfield?��April asked in disbelief.


    ��Yes, I��m the leader of the sewing gang, Joe... forget it, you can call me Garfield.��The Orange Cat hugged its front paws like a human.


    ��Just a cat?��


    Even though April said so, she still stared at the Orange Cat. The pink meatball and the soft belly..


    ��You look down on cats?��The Orange Cat looked at April��s suspicious eyes and asked.


    The Orange Cat��s eyes were full of contempt and provocation. April, who was already full of anger, was ignited at this moment.


    She stretched out her hand to grab the orange cat, but the orange cat nimbly jumped into the air and dodged April��s hands. Then, the Orange Cat made a beautiful turn in the air and stretched out its back paw, with a roundhouse kick, the pawnded on April��s face.


    The Orange Cat��s strength was so great that it exceeded the gray fog girl��s expectations. April lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She covered her face with her hand and looked at the orange cat squatting on the table again, her face seemed to be full of doubts about the world.

 Chapter 1023

    1023 Chapter 1,47th, no cheating


    ��I did indeed make this.��


    Josh controlled the Orange Cat to pick up the crystal that April had thrown over. This crystal was the little tyrant that had Super Mario engraved on it.


    ��Do you have any more?��


    After April was kicked to the ground by the Orange Cat, she did not dare to underestimate this brown-furred four-legged beast anymore.


    Moreover, she could feel that this four-legged beast was exuding a very simr aura to hers.


    April did not know why she had this feeling, but it did not matter!


    ��Of course I have it, so which one do you want to buy?��


    From the fact that this girl��s long hair could turn into tentacles, Jose knew that her species could be divided with Lietta.


    What made Joshua feel a little creeped out was that the girl��s eyebrows looked a little simr to his.


    However, the girl was specifically looking for Joshua. She was probably a customer rmended by Lietta?


    ��What species?��


    When April asked, the Orange Cat took out a bunch of crystals from somewhere and ced them on the table.


    ��Do you want to buy the cassette of ��Soul Douluo��or ��Demon World Vige��? However, I rmend this four-in-one cassette. There are four ssic games in it. A single one can buy you four times the happiness.��


    The Orange Cat had now transformed into a professional salesman. In front of the Orange Cat, April was like a primary school student who had just returned from school. Looking at the dazzling array of game cassette tapes, April appeared to be at a loss.


    ��I... I need the one with thergest capacity.��


    April also noticed that each of the primary crystals was engraved with different words. When Lietta first chose the primary crystals, she had chosen them based on these words.


    Currently, the twenty crystals in April��s hands were mostly made up of Super Mario and the Demon World Vige. They were like cassette tapes engraved with Squirrel Wars and soul douluos. If April were to snatch them by force, Lietta would be so excited that she would bite her hand with her mouth.


    However, in April��s eyes, these were only crystals that contained dangerous energy. The only difference was the size of the energy capacity.


    ��The one with thergest capacity? Then I rmend you to buy thetest 16-in-one. This cassette is abination of all the pixel games currently avable on the market. Although the price is a little expensive, it��s definitely worth it.��


    Jose had been on the set of ��V��for too long recently, so when he yed the role of a salesman, he naturally entered this role.


    April looked at the crystal that the Orange Cat had pushed in front of her with its small ws.


    This crystal was obviouslyrger than the other crystals that were ced beside the Orange Cat. April tentatively reached out to pick up the crystal. After the Orange Cat acquiesced, April picked up the crystal.


    ��It��s still not enough. With this little bit of energy.��


    April picked up the crystal. She could feel the pain in her palm from the crystal.


    ��Not Enough? Energy? Aren��t you here to buy a game?��Joshua asked.


    ��Game?��


    This word was very unfamiliar to April. Her childhood was very short as if someone was urging her to grow up. There were some things that she had to leave her parents��swaddling clothes before she could understand.


    ��I came here for the energy stored in these stones. You are the creator of this thing! Don��t you have any stones with a higher concentration?��April asked impatiently.


    ��I don��t have the raw materials. These origin crystals can withstand too little magic power.��


    The Orange Cat did not ask the reason why the gray fog origin bought this. The power of faith was highly toxic to the gray fog. The reason why this guy bought the highly toxic poison was either tomit suicide or to kill someone else.


    No matter which one it was, it would be beneficial to Joshua.


    ��I have one of these prohibited items.��The hair behind April��s back that had turned into tentacles took out a blood-red primary crystal.


    The moment she took out the primary crystal, the orange cat disappeared from the table. The next second, April realized that the primary crystal on her tentacles was gone. The Orange Cat was biting on the primary crystal and looking back at her.


    ��Interesting. As expected of the ruler of this city.��


    The Orange Cat spat the crystal onto her meatball. This blood-red stone could store more magic power than some of Nn��s original crystals, which were worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    This thing was an epic-level treasure in any country.


    ��You...��April looked at the thieving cat and couldn��t think of any way to get her property back from it.


    ��I ept your request. I will fill it with the energy you want.��


    The Orange Cat jumped back onto the table and pressed the blood-red crystal under her meatball.


    ��But it will take twenty days.��


    ��I need it now!��


    April��s words were almost an order. She was not as gullible as Lietta.


    ��Don��t be in such a hurry.��The Orange Cat licked its paws and said calmly, ��You cane over every day to check on your progress. As long as your colleagues don��t find out... I��ll be here forever.��


    ��I don��t have time to wait anymore!��


    April had never negotiated with any creatures before. Even buying things was her first experience. With her past strength, humans were just weak creatures. There was no need to mention cats..


    ��No, you have time. It��s just that you don��t have the patience... If you��re not willing to ept this deal.��


    The Orange Cat rolled up the red crystal with its tail and threw it to April. April caught the red crystal and bit her lower lip. Then, she decisively turned around and left the ce.


    Her current fighting strength was inferior to a cat. Although she was very angry, this was the truth!


    The Orange Cat squatted on the table and watched as April left. However, less than a minute after the gray fog girl left, she walked back in an aggressive manner, she directly pped the red crystal in her hand in front of the Orange Cat.


    ��Ten days!��April said.


    ��Twenty days.��


    The Orange Cat continued to lick its little paws, not even looking at April.


    ��... If you lie to me, you will have to pay the price.��


    April finally chose topromise. She handed the Red Crystal to the Orange Cat.


    ��Why would I lie to You? I have never lied to anyone since I started my business.��The Orange Cat pointed at the other crystals on the table with its tail. ��You can choose a few and take them away as a bonus.��


    April seemed to be angry with the Orange Cat. She picked up the most expensive crystals on the table and left without saying a word.


    The orange cat listened to the sound of the door being mmed shut and rolled up the red crystal with its tail again.


    It would take at least a day for Jose to inject the power of faith into this crystal, but April was obviously going to use this crystal to do something big.


    Currently, the situation in ckbay city was still stable. The God of order church was expanding in the shadows of the city in an orderly manner. Jose would need at least 20 days to overthrow the rule of the gray fog after the filming of ��V��waspleted.


    The filming of ��V��would take at least 20 days.


    ��Is this another gift from catching Lietta?��The Orange Cat��s tail was like a seal that was using its nose to tip the Red Crystal.

 Chapter 1024

    1024 Chapter 1,48th, the set


    The spring equinox season.


    The filming of ��V��was nearing thetter half of the season. Today, they were shooting the most important scene.


    That was the scene where the female lead Ivy was captured and interrogated. Josh had also distributed today��s script to all the crew members.


    When the crew members of ��V��were shooting the movie, it was as if they were personally experiencing this thrilling yet exciting story.


    Because Josh was shooting a part of the script for a scene, the actors didn��t know what the direction of the story would be before they acted to the end of the story.


    ��Let��s read today��s script first.��


    Josh was in the basement where ��V��was hiding. The various furniture and decorations in the basement were also provided by the ck Swan Theater Group.


    All the actors from ck Swan Theatre and White Thorn Theatre were gathered here. There were a total of 34 people, including the props team and makeup team, there were 57 people in the entire production team of ��V��.


    This was a small number in the film crew. After all, there were five daytime Banshees who took on the responsibility of the film crew, which saved Jose a lot of trouble.


    The actors all stood and read the script. Even those who did not have a part today had the benefit of reading the script in advance.


    In fact, the actors of ��V��were also very concerned about the follow-up plot of ��V��, especially the scene where the female lead, Ivy, was taken away by the patrollers yesterday.


    The male actors of ck swan were very concerned about what happened to the flower of facy after that.


    ��Director Joe... Jose, are you sure you want to arrange for Ivy to have her hair shaved?��


    As expected, after a male actor of ck swan saw the direction of today��s plot, it was within their expectations that Ivy would be interrogated by the inspectors.


    After all, no matter how severe the interrogation was, it was still an act. The problem was that Ivy��s hair would have to bepletely shaved. This was not an easy act at all!


    ��You have to ask your eldest daughter about this.��


    Jose was helping the five daytime Banshees adjust their cameras. When the male actor walked up, he was not the only one. Jose could feel that the entire cast and crew was focused on him.


    The name ��Flower of Faroese��was not well-known. The poprity of ��The Devil is not too cold��was enough to make Carrie the dream lover of all the men in Faroese.


    This was a rtively easy way to describe it. Another way to describe it was that Carrie was walking on the street, if she was bullied by someone... all the male creatures on the street would probably move their limbs and joints to beat up that blind guy.


    This was the scary part of charm.


    Jose was now the existence who bullied the flower of Faroese.


    ��I think we can use a stunt double.��


    The actor was still quite rational. The ck Swan Theater Company had already participated in two of Joshua��s movies. No one dared to question Joshua��s status and decision on this set.


    It could be said that Joshua was second only to Madam Cesar. No one in the ck Swan Theater Company dared to voice their opinions to Madam Cesar. However, Joshua��s personality was more gentle, and he seemed to be younger than many of the actors in the theaterpany.


    Jose was also willing to listen to the opinions of the actors, and the result was that... Carrie had hinted to Jose several times in the text message that ��Many actresses are interested in Jose.��


    ��A stunt double? No... I can use an illusion, but not a stunt double. After all, Ivy still has a part to y in theter parts of the story.��


    Being able to voice his opinions to Jose did not mean that Jose would agree with them. Although Jose��s tone sounded a little casual, this sentence was like an order to the actors present.


    ��Illusion! Yes! Illusion...��


    The male actor heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Joshua��s resolution, including many of the men in the ck Swan Theater behind him.


    After all, Gloria was the treasure of the entire Faroese..


    ��There��s no need for an illusion.��


    At this time, Gloria had already changed into the female lead Ivy��s costume and arrived at the performance venue. Her words seemed to drag the atmosphere of the entire performance venue into the cold winter.


    ��But Miss Carrie...��the male actor wanted to say something, but when he saw Mrs. Caesar walk in behind Carrie, he was terrified.


    ��Alright, Alright. Everyone, take your positions. GO and read your lines. Get Ready. We don��t have much time to waste.��


    Jose pped his hands to let the actors get ready. Then, he turned to look at Carrie and Mrs. Caesar.


    ��Gloria, are you sure you want to cut it off?��Jose made a scissors gesture.


    Gloria had cut off part of her long hair in order to y ivy. She used to be a girl with waist-length hair, but now her hair reached her back.


    The stylist made a mature wavy curl for Gloria, and her hair was dyed brown-gold.


    ��After bing the child of the Forest of the ckwood Elves, I can control the growth of my hair.��Carrie habitually curled her long hair by her ear with her fingers. ��But I haven��t tried to cut them all off yet...��


    ��An illusion?��Jose gave Carrie onest chance.


    Carrie still shook her head firmly.


    ��I haven��t figured out how to perform the scene where Ivy is reborn in the heavy rain. All my mother can give me is some advice.��Carrie said what she was really worried about.


    She had hit a bottleneck in the performance of the movie, especially since this scene tested her acting skills. She had been thinking about it for the whole night, but she still couldn��t figure out how to adjust her emotional flow.


    ��What about the first part?��Asked Jose.


    ��No problem.��Gloria nodded confidently. The flower of Faroese had really made up her mind to act well in this movie.


    ��Then let��s start today��s performance.��


    Jose brought Gloria to the beginning of the scene. After Ivy was captured, she was interrogated.


    The venue for the performance was a detention room. In this scene, the female lead Ivy would be interrogated cruelly.


    Moreover, the entire scene could be said to be a one-woman show for the female lead, so it was very testing for her acting skills.


    The actors were all ready, and the dark lighting in the istion room had beenpleted.


    Carrie sat in the only light spot in the istion room, and the first performance had begun under the orders of Jose.


    When Jose was nning this scene, he was still worried about whether the flower of Faroese would be qualified for this performance.


    But it turned out that staying upte and ying the magic did not make Carrie��s acting skills drop in the slightest.


    She looked frightened and uneasy on camera... There was no sign of Matilda��s heartbreaking feelings on her, instead, there was a sense of nervousness and panic that the audience could feel.


    The show started very smoothly, and Jose began to look forward to what Carrie would do next.

 Chapter 1025

    1025 Chapter 1,49th, the poisoned dagger


    The script had moved on to the part where the interrogator cuts off Ivy��s hair.


    Carrie seemed ready for this moment, but the actor who yed the interrogator was not.


    Josh could see his hand shaking as he held the razor, not daring to cut Carrie��s hair.


    Pity was one of the reasons, and the other reason was that Mrs. Caesar was watching!


    ��If it doesn��t work out, then we��ll get another actor.��Josh could see the hesitation of the actor. After all, the interrogator did not need to show his face, and Josh had many other people to rece him.


    However, he still gritted his teeth and easily shaved Carrie��s long brown hair.


    In fact, Jose was also very distressed when he saw her beautiful long hair falling down, especially when she was in a state of panic during the performance.


    Although he was distressed, Carrie still finished the performance well. In the end, she survived the interrogation and finally came to the roof to bathe in the heavy rain.


    Everything was perfect. During this period, Jose only called for CUT less than three times. Today��s shooting ended before the night arrived.


    ��Today��s shooting ends here. Sorry to trouble everyone!��Jose thanked all the actors in the crew. After listening, they also thanked Jose.


    In the end, under the greetings of the actors, today��s shooting ended. However, Jose found that he could no longer see Carrie.


    ��Where��s Carrie? I have something to talk to her about.��


    Jose went to find Mrs. Caesar and asked about the whereabouts of the flower of Faroese.


    A surprised expression shed across Mrs. Caesar��s face when she heard Jose��s question..


    ��Carrie is in her dressing room. Maybe her mood has been affected,��Mrs. Caesar said.


    Jose always felt that Mrs. Caesar was hinting at something, but this time, Jose went to Gloria to ask her to pour the power of faith into the Red Crystal.


    ording to the current progress of V, Jose would finish shooting in less than five days.


    The employer in ckbay city must be very anxious during this time, and Jose had to give her an exnation.


    Josh followed Lady Cesar��s instructions to Carrie��s dressing room.


    To Josh��s dismay, the maids in the dressing room had disappeared.


    All he could see was a petite figure sitting in front of the mirror.


    From the reflection of the face in the mirror, Josh could confirm that the figure was indeed Carrie.


    However, she was wearing a hood now, so it was obvious that shaving her hair would cause a lot of harm to a girl.


    ��That Carrie, actually, girls your age grow their hair very fast.��


    Joshua walked towards Carrie, trying to find some reason tofort the flower of Faroese.


    However, Carrie stood up from her seat, and Joshua walked to a spot not far from her.


    Before Joshua could react, he felt a soft body in his arms.


    ��I said...��


    Joshua was stunned for a moment, but he quickly put his hands on Gloria��s shoulders.


    Gloria��s cheek rubbed against Joshua��s chest for a while. Before Joshua could do anything, she took a step back.


    ��You don��t have tofort me. I really seem to be able to control the growth of my hair.��When Gloria looked up at Joshua again, he saw that smile again, which looked like that of a little devil.


    ��No... What I mean is...��Joshua Thought for a while and didn��t know how to answer.


    ��Do you want to hug me again?��Gloria opened her arms and asked Joshua.


    ��Humans are not asfortable as cats.��


    Josh figured out that the flower of Faroese was teasing him. If he were a pure boy, he would probably be teased by Gloria until his face turned red.


    But Josh was different... to change the topic, he made a gesture of stroking a cat in the air.


    ��Gloria, Where��s Your ck Cat?��Josh asked.


    ��Anyway, no one saw it here... It��s here,��Carrie muttered angrily. However, she still summoned the consciousness of the ck Wood Elf, the ck Cat, and gave it to Jose.


    ��I Need Your ck Cat to help me. I also need your help.��


    Jose scratched the ck Cat��s chin. The ck Cat was different from the white cat of the Tyreen family..


    The white cat was the real master. Whenever Joshua touched it, it would immediately try to break free from Joshua��s ws. However, the ck cat would be obedient no matter how much it ravaged it.


    ��Help, is it about the city that was eroded by the gray fog?��When Carrie heard this, her expression gradually became serious.


    ��Yes, it��s about time to begin... the n to eliminate the gray fog,��Joshua said.


    ..


    April calcted the time. The time she had agreed with the Orange Cat was up.


    Perhaps her big sister thought that she was no longer of any value, but April did not encounter any danger during this period of time.


    Her big sister seemed to be preparing some sort of n recently. April did not see her return to the city until the day before yesterday.


    Today, she was also in the city. April��s preparations were all in ce, except for the primary crystal that was filled with the power of faith.


    April arrived at the sewing gang��s base after making sure that no one was following her.


    She found that there was a lot of soil in the depths of the base. Based on her past experience of clearing out the hiding ces of the humans, she made a judgment.


    These humans were also secretly building some underground facilities.


    The entire corridor was covered with strange paintings that caught April��s attention.


    It was a figure wearing a top hat and a mask. This character upied almost the entire corridor.


    However, April no longer had the energy to care about these things. She followed behind Marceau and saw the Orange Cat.


    ��You came on time more than I expected.��


    The Orange Cat was lying on the table. When it heard the sound of April pushing the door open, it stood up from the table again.


    ��Where is the thing I want?��April asked.


    ��We have recentlyunched a new business called movies. As our big customer, you have the priority to enjoy it. I wonder if you are interested?��The Orange Cat did not answer April��s question directly.


    ��No need! Where��s The Crystal?��


    April had gathered some strength this time. At least she was now confident that she could defeat the Orange Cat.


    ��Here.��The Orange Cat pushed a dagger to the side of the table with her ws. April used her tentacles to pick up the de of the dagger. The moment she touched the de, her tentacles turned into white mist and disappeared.


    ��Be careful. This is a dagger that is coated with poison. To your n.��


    An inscription of order appeared beside the Orange Cat. The dagger floated in front of April. April saw that there was a scarlet crystal embedded in the dagger.


    This crystal was the original crystal that April had given her. However, this original crystal had been infused with arge amount of power of faith.


    ��If you��re not satisfied, I can take that original crystal apart,��said Joshua.


    ��No need... that��s fine too.��April held the handle of the dagger with her hand. The surface of the dagger was engraved withplicated magic runes.


    These magic runes had the effect of concealing one��s aura. It was written by the ckwood Elves.


    April did not need to use this dagger to assassinate her elder sister. She only needed to throw the dagger into the core of her elder sister.

 Chapter 1026

    1026 Chapter 150, Gold Spirit


    April sneaked into the depths of this building with a dagger in her hand.


    Every gray fog origin had its own core.


    As April and Rietta were too weak, their main body was this body.


    But their big sister was different. The energy her big sister possessed was too strong... This body simply could not amodate such a huge amount of energy.


    Therefore, they needed to find a ce to store it. The storage location was the core of the gray fog origin.


    Their big sister��s core was located below this building. The core was surrounded by powerful gray fog creatures and barriers.


    With April��s weak strength, rashly going there was simply courting death.


    But this time, April had a sure-kill weapon in her hand.


    ��Lietta, you shouldn��t have followed me.��


    April used a dagger to cut through the barrier formed by the gray fog. Before walking into it, she said to Lietta, who had been following her closely.


    Lietta did not answer April. April could only see that she was lowering her head and concentrating on pressing something.


    This was a new game that Lietta had been ying recently. This time, Lietta had risked her life, so there was nothing wrong with ying the game before she died.


    ��I can see it now.��


    April couldn��t persuade Lietta, so she could only let Lietta follow.


    The ��poison��contained in this dagger didn��t disappoint April. It easily destroyed the barrier that her big sister had set up.


    Once she walked into the inner part of the barrier, April could feel the dense gray fog in the surrounding air.


    Lietta had already begun to quietly absorb the gray fog in the surrounding air.


    April did not show any mercy and began to enjoy the gray fog that her big sister had snatched from her.


    At the same time, she brought her fourth sister to the center of the barrier, which was also the core of their big sister.


    It was a huge dark gray crystal. The entire crystal was at least as tall as a person, and it was directly embedded into the ground, spreading the gray fog around.


    April walked towards the crystal, but the moment she took her first step, a tentacle pierced through her chest and lifted her up high.


    ��April, my dear sister, why do you never know how to respect your sister?��


    April��s eldest sister, corise��s voice came from behind her. It was unknown when corise had appeared behind them.


    The moment her body was pierced by her elder sister��s tentacles, April could clearly feel that her power was being rapidly snatched away by her elder sister.


    ��You Greedy Fellow.��April took out the dagger from his robe and threw it directly at the huge crystal.


    The power of faith attached to the dagger was so strong that it easily cut open the surface of the crystal.


    Arge number of cracks appeared on the crystal, and the original crystal embedded in the dagger also had a huge crack.


    A dazzling light blossomed in front of April... The gray crystal shattered and directly turned into residue.


    The power of faith contained in the original crystal on the dagger also exploded at this moment.


    The surrounding gray fog was instantly forced back by the power of faith and then dispersed..


    The tentacles that pierced through April��s body also gradually disappeared. Shended on the ground again and turned around to look at her big sister.


    ��What did you do!��April could feel the weakening of the power in her big sister, corise.


    ��Take back what belongs to me.��April stood up shakily.


    Corise��s core had been destroyed, and her power was far from what it was before. April had the hope of absorbing thest trace of power in her body and then using this method to destroy her.


    However, the panicked expression on sister collis��facested for less than a second before it turned into a mocking smile.


    ��Do you think there��s something in this city that belongs to you?��Collis asked.


    ��The energy in your body is dissipating! How long can you maintain this form in your current state? !��


    April said loudly to her. In April��s eyes, his sister was just putting on a brave front.


    ��Disappear?��


    Kris suddenly opened her hands. April seemed to have sensed something and widened his eyes.


    Gray fog... arge amount of gray fog surged towards Kris from all directions!


    ��Do you know why mother created that ball? It was because she could give you useless people some ��food��from my hands.��Kris looked at April with a pitiful gaze. ��I think this family game is enough.��


    Another sharp tentacle pierced through April��s chest. The force of the tentacle was so strong that it nailed April to the wall.


    Impossible... April must have dispersed the energy gathered by her elder sister.


    But now, the energy gathered by her elder sister..


    ��The humans in this city can provide me with more power than this.��Her tentacle stirred April��s chest, april felt that the core in her body was gradually breaking apart. ��But you can only rely on your mother��s charity.��


    ��Lietta!��


    April saw another petite figure rush towards her elder sister. But before Lietta could make any moves, a tentacle wrapped around her neck and lifted her up into the air.


    ��You two mannequins made by your mothers actually want to be my family?��


    April could feel the power in her body draining away. Just when she thought that her short life woulde to an end, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.


    Kris suddenly covered her head..


    ��I... I understand, mother.��She stared at April and Lietta, whose bodies had be translucent, and threw April to the ground with her tentacles.


    Lietta fell to the ground. Thest thing she saw was the sight of her third sister, April, having her hands cut off.


    ..


    It would still snow in this city.


    Lietta did not know what snow was. She only knew that it would melt rapidly after itnded on the ground. Even if it gathered together, it wouldst a little longer.


    However, it would still melt rapidly after it met the sunlight.


    Lietta looked up at the snow falling from the sky. She realized that she was at the side of the street when she woke up. She looked at the side of her third sister, April, who could be seen.


    ��That Guy let us go. Maybe it was mother��s order, but... We can��t go back.��


    April whispered to Lietta.


    She was sitting on the street of the city with Lietta in her arms.


    Although April wanted to run away with her sister, she didn��t have any strength left... even her body gradually became translucent.


    April had never felt so hungry before, because if she didn��t eat, she would really disappear from this world.


    She looked around and could see the humans walking on the streets.


    These humans were now a delicious meal in her eyes. As long as she caught any of them and enjoyed them, she would be temporarily out of the danger of starvation.


    In her eyes, humans were all moving livestock. The only purpose of livestock was to be devoured by the breeders.


    At this moment... a figure walked towards her.


    April immediately raised her guard. The humans in this city were all very cunning.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she and Lietta were just two poor little girls... April knew that these humans would capture such a vulnerable group to do all sorts of things.


    However, when that figure walked towards April, April discovered that it was an old woman.


    However, April still did not let her guard down. Although she was about to starve to death, she still had the ability to kill humans in one hit.


    The old woman walked towards April, nced at Rietta in April��s arms, and reached her hand into her wooden basket.


    A Weapon?


    April tensed up like a man-eating leopard.


    The old woman took out a brown block from her wooden basket and handed it to April.


    April was stunned for a moment when she saw the object. She was sure that it was not a weapon.


    The smell reminded April that it was some kind of food.


    Bread... The word appeared in her mind.


    The old woman just looked at her without saying anything... she tentatively reached out and took the bread from her.


    Rietta was also hungry. She took the bread from her and started to eat it.


    The old woman looked at Rietta and then at April. She let out a deep sigh and took out another piece of bread. She broke it into half and handed it to April.


    After doing all this, she left without saying a word. April looked at the hunched body of the old human and then at the bread in her hand.


    Life in this city was very tough. April could see clearly that there was nothing in the olddy��s basket except for two pieces of bread.


    Humans... why would they have the mood to care about others when facing such a desperate situation?


    April looked at the falling snow in the sky and remembered that she had another ce to go.

 Chapter 1027

    1027 Chapter 1,051, before the premiere


    ��You��re leaving the city too?��


    Joshua controlled the Orange Cat to squat down on the long table and looked at the two wild bosses in front of him.


    Joshua did not expect April toe to him so quickly. Lietta was brought here by her on the way.


    However, the two gray fog origins were not in a good state. April��s body was already in a semi-transparent state, as if she was going to disappear at any time.


    Lietta was alright... at least she was currently working hard to clear a pixel game called Adventure Ind.


    ��Also?��


    April��s figure was hidden under the hood, but the hood still could not hide the semi-transparent state of her chin.


    Before arriving at the sewing gang��s base, April had thoroughly considered it. She did not let go of her hatred for her big sister.


    However, if she continued to stay in this city, her and Lietta��s existence would disappearpletely sooner orter. Therefore, she had to leave her elder sister��s territory to look for a new opportunity.


    When April came to look for the Orange Cat, from the Orange Cat��s attitude, it seemed that many people wanted to leave this city.


    ��Your assassination failed?��The Orange Cat suddenly asked an unrted question.


    ��This has nothing to do with you.��


    April still did not understand what kind of attitude one should have when asking for help from a cat.


    The Orange Cat raised its little paw and waved it gently. The hood on April��s head fell off instantly. April hurriedly tried to pull the hood back on, but she gradually gave up after realizing that it was meaningless.


    ��The gathering of the gray fog just now was indeed caused by you. The reason why you became translucent... was the energy in your body absorbed by some big sister or brother of yours?��


    Thest time Joshua saw April, she could at least maintain her physical form. Now, April was like a ghost.


    April pulled her hood back and did not say a word.


    ��The gray fog origin and the gray fog origin can absorb energy from each other. This is a big discovery.��


    At first, Joshua thought that Lietta��s food was the negative energy of humans, but he did not expect that she could also snatch the energy that her elder sister and brother had absorbed.


    This discovery was very interesting.


    ��I say, your name is April, right? Have you considered taking revenge on your sister again?��Joshua tried to reverse the rtionship between the gray fog��s origin again.


    ��If I could, I would never let go of any chance... but now...��the hatred in April��s voice finally turned to helplessness. ��I don��t have any chance anymore.��


    ��Why?��Joshua asked again.


    Now, Joshua was trying to find a way to deal with the gray fog that surrounded the city and the coastline. The source of the gray fog was obviously the big sister of April and Rietta.


    The power of the gray fog that she possessed was too powerful.


    ��Because the power that she possesseses from all the humans in this city!��April could not bear it any longer and told Joshua the truth that she already knew, it seemed to be a warning to the orange cat and her elder sister about how stupid they were. ��Even if the power you possess can dispel the power in her body, as long as she wants to ��eat��, she can be powerful again!��


    ��Unless you have the ability to kill all the people in this city, it��s impossible to defeat her!��


    This was the only method that April thought of. However, the poption of this city was at least more than 100,000 people. If she wanted to kill all of them..


    ��Kill them all? This is a good method. You��ve reminded me.��The Orange Cat tapped the table with its paw.


    ��You��re not really going to do that, are you?��


    When April saw that the orange cat seemed to be seriously considering this matter, her heart slightly twitched. Humans should have the same status as rats in her eyes.


    However, the old woman��s back was still echoing in April��s mind.


    ��I will send you out of this city, along with your sister.��


    Joshua changed the topic again and agreed to April��s request.


    ��Price?��


    April did not think that this orange cat was much less cunning than the humans. She chose toe back to trade with this orange cat because she was desperate.


    ��The price... let me think.��The Orange Cat scratched its chin with its hind legs and finally came to a conclusion. ��How about watching a performance before you leave?��


    ��Performance?��


    This was the first time April had heard of this term. The people of ckbay city could not even protect themselves, so how would they have the time and energy to waste on art.


    ��It��s just acting... how should I exin it to you? It��s equivalent to watching from below the execution tform.��


    The Orange Cat told April an exnation that she could understand.


    April knew that in order to make the humans feel fear, every once in a while, ckbay city would carry out a public execution.


    The purpose was to execute those restless humans, and as time passed, the remaining humans became more peaceful.


    ��...��


    She finally chose to nod. April did not dislike executions... every execution would bring her arge amount of energy supply.


    It was better to say that if she could watch an execution up close, it would be beneficial to her current physical condition.


    ��This city will undergo a lot of changes in the next few days. As for whether you will change along with it, let��s talk about it after watching this performance.��


    The Orange Cat jumped down from the table and walked out of the door. April followed her out subconsciously.


    Not long after she walked out of the room, she turned back and picked up Lietta, who was still ying Adventure Ind.


    Ever since the assassination failed, Lietta seemed to be possessed. Other than eating, she kept pressing her hands.


    From April��s perspective, Lietta might have been traumatized, so her consciousness was a little blurry.


    But from Jose��s perspective... Lietta estimated that she would not live long, so she had to clear a few more games before she died.


    ��The gray fog is not easy either.��


    The Orange Cat took April to the newly built cinema of the sewing gang in small steps.


    This cinema was built by the former Quest Society and the order God sect in cooperation with the sewing gang.


    The location was underground. There was only one set, and each set could amodate 300 people.


    Although the number was small, the advantage was that it was well hidden, and it was very easy to make.


    The church of order had already started to build this kind of mini movie theater in the whole city.


    Jose had already nned to update the content of the Bible of order, which was that all believers of the Church of order had to watch this movie once.


    April was not a believer of the church of order... but she was lucky enough to catch the premiere of this movie.


    One part of the people who were eligible to watch the premiere of this movie were members of the Church of order, and the other part were members of the sewing gang.


    ��Where��s the execution tform?��April looked around and found that there were only temporary chairs around.


    ��It��s right in front... you can sit here.��


    Joshua chose a corner seat for the gray fog sisters.


    There were not many people in the entire theater. After all, at this stage, no one in this city would take the initiative toe and watch the movie.


    The audience for the premiere was personally invited by the Orange Cat.

 Chapter 1028

    1028 Chapter 1,52nd Beginner��s lesson


    April sat in the seat that the orange cat had assigned her.


    She ced Lietta, who had her head buried in her fingers, on the seat beside her. Suddenly, the surroundings fell into darkness.


    April did not like this kind of environment, especially when there were humans and lizard people around.


    But the Orange Cat was sitting on the other side of her. April could only raise her vignce and pay attention to the movements of the humans around her.


    The dark wall in the distance suddenly lit up with a ray of light. Before April realized what had happened, a female voice sounded in her ear.


    ��November 5th, November 5th. Remember November 5th, the Gunpowder Plot. I know that there is absolutely no reason for the gunpowder plot to be forgotten.��


    Who was speaking?


    April looked around. She sat in thest row of the entire theater. This row was specially arranged for her by Jose, so there was no one else besides her and her sister.


    So April could only see the back of the audience��s heads, but the scene that lit up in front of April��s eyes answered her doubts.


    It was a man pushing a trolley. From the subtitles attached to the scene, April figured out that the man wanted to blow up the ruler��s council chamber.


    But he failed... a group of soldiers caught him and sent the man to the execution tform the next second.


    Was this the performance that the Orange Cat was talking about?


    April looked at the man in the picture who was about to be hanged. She didn��t know how the picture was projected on the wall.


    But the execution scene in the picture was very familiar to April. This kind of public execution was verymon in ckbay city.


    ��He wanted to blow up the city Lord��s mansion. When was this madman caught?��


    ��I��ve never seen him being executed.��


    April vaguely heard the discussions of the people around her. Anyone who disobeyed the ruler in this city would not have a good ending.


    Not to mention the crime of wanting to blow up the ruler��s council hall. This was a heinous crime..


    This was a line that no one in ckbay city dared to touch.


    ��Who is this man?��


    April looked at the man hanging on the gallows. She did not remember executing such a daring human.


    ��It is not important who he is. What is important is the thought that he represents,��the Orange Cat gave April a reply that she could not understand.


    ��Thought?��April looked at the subtitles below the screen, at this moment, she recalled a line from the narrator: ��A person may be caught, executed, and will die... but the thought is different. Even in the future, the thought still has the ability to change the world.��


    ��The execution is over. Can I leave now?��


    When the man in the scene was hanged on the execution tform, April stood up impatiently from her seat.


    To be honest, she was a little dissatisfied with the execution. That scene should be an illusion magic. In short, it was definitely not a real person. Moreover, it was the most boring type of execution.


    The result was that no one in the audience felt fear. There were even many people who mocked the man in the scene for overestimating himself.


    Therefore, April did not receive much useful energy.


    ��The execution is over, but the performance is not over yet.��The Orange Cat pointed at the chair behind April with its tail, indicating for her to continue sitting down.


    ��What else?��


    When April asked this question, a line of words was projected on the screen, ��the near future��.


    After this line of words disappeared, the screen lit up again. On the screen, a beautiful girl and... a man wearing a mask were putting on makeup.


    On the other side of their room, there was a projection of a crystal, and in the projection, there was a man talking non-stop.


    April sat down and watched the development of the screen on the wall, judging from the passionate exnation of the man in the projection.


    She was almost certain that everything in the screen was definitely rted to ckbay city, and just seeing the word ��Laughter mixture��was enough.


    The girl named Ivy was in a simr situation as ckbay city. Abel had many human scouts under him. It wasmon for them to act recklessly against their own kind just because they were scouts.


    However, at the critical moment, that strange man wearing a mask suddenly appeared and knocked the group of scouts unconscious.


    ��Who is he?��


    April frowned. The inspectors were the management of this city. Any human who dared to attack the inspectors would have a terrible ending.


    Joshua did not answer April. The masked stranger in the movie introduced his identity with very dramatic lines and performances.


    When he took out his two knives and drew a letter on the poster behind him, April already knew his name, ��v��.


    ��V? What is this person trying to do...��


    April wanted to ask the orange cat too many questions, but the orange cat still chose to remain silent. If Nn��s fans were present, they would probably make the girl shut her mouth and watch the movie obediently.


    The plot was still progressing. V invited the female lead to attend a concert of his..


    ��y... Music? This city doesn��t allow it...��


    Another new question came out of April��s mouth. However, before she could finish her sentence, she heard the sound of the symphony.


    April had only read about music from human books, but she had never heard about it personally.


    However, she did not have the time to sit down and enjoy it. In the scene, a building quickly copsed in the explosion.


    ��How Beautiful!��


    The V in the scene said these words with a joyful voice amidst the sound of the explosion.


    When April saw this scene, she immediately stood up. Her pupils reflected the scene of fireworks scattering in all directions.


    ��This... isn��t something that happened in ckbay City, right?��April looked at the orange cat sitting beside her and asked.


    ��Who knows? It might be the future of ckbay City,��the orange cat gave a very vague answer to April.


    April bit her lower lip and sat back down on her chair.


    She was worried about what she was seeing... what was happening.


    If that guy named V really blew up a building in ckbay city, her elder sister would destroy the entire city, and April would have no ce to hide.


    But judging from the Orange Cat��s description, everything in the picture was fake?


    ��It��s impossible for this to happen in the future,��April said to the orange cat with certainty.


    ��Why?��


    Jose nced at the lizard elder who was sitting in the front row. Indeed, no one in ckbay city nned to blow up the buildings, but there was a group of lizards nning to blow up the entire city!


    ��Humans don��t have such courage. They know what the price of resistance will be.��


    April looked at the audience who were as surprised and confused as he was.


    ��Then why don��t we just give them courage?��The Orange Cat��s round face seemed to have a faint smile on it. ��Let me give you a spoiler of the content of this movie. This is a beginner��s teaching about how to fight against a brutal ruler.��


    ��Beginner��s teaching?��


    April was stunned for a moment. He nced at the masked stranger named V. What he did was indeed challenging the political power of the ruler.


    ��HMM, by the way, the content is only fiction. Don��t imitate it. However, there��s no such reminder in the movie, so the audience doesn��t know,��the Orange Cat��s teasing voice whispered in April��s ear.


    ��-


    PS: I��m in a fever state recently, so the update is a little slow. It��s autumn, so please pay attention to your health... I need to buy a cat to cure it.

 Chapter 1029

    1029 Chapter One Thousand and fifty-three, what can I do? I��m just a kitten


    Novice means beginner, and I��ve just started a certain profession.


    The meaning of the word teaching should be imparting certain skills and techniques..


    ording to the meaning in his mind, April analyzed and understood the sentence of the Orange Cat and came to a conclusion.


    ��You want to teach these humans to fight against my elder sister?��April shouted in surprise.


    The reason for her loud voice was that many people in the audience had already turned to look at April. April ignored the gazes of the humans and stared at the orange cat sitting beside her.


    ��It��s barely the correct answer.��


    If the orange cat could snap its fingers like a human, Joshua would probably snap his fingers. Unfortunately, the orange cat could only meow once.


    ��That��s impossible.��When April heard this, she was able to determine that the orange cat had just arrived in the city.


    ��I don��t think these humans who only know how to drink theughter mixture have the guts to resist that guy.��


    When April said this, she didn��t want to use the honorific title of ��elder sister��anymore... the ruler of this city.


    ��I don��t think so either, but it��s not wrong to think about it in your head, right? It��s just like how I want to lie in a room made of dried fish.��


    Joshua had already taken on the role of an orange cat very well. Even his dream of life had begun to move closer to a cat.


    ��Things can��t happen, but it��s not a problem to think about it,��the Orange Cat said.


    ��What��s the meaning of it?��


    April felt that he did not understand what the orange cat was saying.


    ��You��re the Blue Cat��s mischievous... forget it, Miss April, can you finish watching the performance first before asking any unnecessary questions?��


    The Orange Cat squatted down on the chair again and looked at the screen. April suppressed the thought of asking the orange cat, and turned his attention to the screen.


    While April was questioning the Orange Cat, V had already started his operation. He had hijacked a facility that April had never seen before.


    This facility seemed to be able to project images to all the families in the city..


    ��The truth is, don��t you think that this city... is a little strange?��


    V��s deep and maic voice whispered in April��s ear, describing the situation of the city.


    ��Brutality, injustice, discrimination, suppression... you have the right to resist in thisnd.��


    April listened quietly. At this moment, she did not have the mood to ask the white cat.


    V��s voice was too provocative. It was as if it had torn apart the rotten shell of the city, exposing the dirty flesh and blood in front of April.


    If it was an ordinary citizen of ckbay city, perhaps he would feel angry after reflecting on his situation.


    April just wanted tough. The reason she wanted tough was that if her elder sister saw this speech, she would definitely order others to find a way to end V��s speech.


    ��If you are still silent about the actions of the rulers of this city and know nothing about their crimes, I suggest you let this November 5th pass peacefully. But if what you see is the same as what I see, what you feel is the same as what I feel... I invite you to stand shoulder to shoulder in front of the ruler��s Assembly Hall one yearter tonight and give them an unforgettable November 5th!��


    V finished his speech after leaving thest sentence.


    April felt an energy surging up in her heart, and her skin began to tense up.


    It was a strange impulse, an impulse to do the same thing as the masked stranger.


    April suppressed the impulse, and a thought quietly appeared in her mind, ��Is it worth it?��


    Why did the people go against the ruler... with this person who didn��t even want to reveal his name and face? And even if they did, what would they get?


    The story of the heroer also told the ending of April��s resistance. The heroine was captured by the inspectors and locked in an underground prison, where she went through painful interrogation.


    But when the heroine found an envelope made of toilet paper in the rat hole of the prison, she found it.


    The originally dim optical fiber lit up again, and the scene gradually zoomed out from the gray city. It began to describe the colorful life before the gray fog shrouded it.


    ��Rose...��April whispered to this flower that she had never seen before.


    Rebirth, revenge, the story had unknowingly reached the end.


    April watched the end... but her heart was slightly shaken during the part of V��s speech. The only thought she had after watching the rest of the plot was, ��This masked stranger is quite... Fancy.��


    It wasn��t until thest scene, where V pierced the chest of the mastermind with a knife, that he said in a weak voice, ��there is a kind of thought behind this mask, and the thought is not afraid of bullets.��


    ��Is it really useful?��


    April finally couldn��t help but ask a new question. At the end of the movie, the people took the initiative to put on V��s clothes and masks and gathered from all directions.


    The scene came to an abrupt end.


    ��If you want the people of this city to rebel against that guy, many humans will die,��April said in a low voice.


    ��I don��t think everyone has such courage. A show is a show after all... It��s all fiction. Don��t you understand?��


    The Orange Cat jumped onto Lietta��s head and said.


    ��Thoughts, hope of resistance... you want to cut off that guy��s food supply!��April��s voice was filled with surprise.


    She had been thinking about the plot of the movie. After the movie ended and the Orange Cat reminded her, she finally guessed the real purpose of the movie.


    However, the surprise in April��s voice quickly disappeared. In her eyes, it was impossible.


    There were too many humans in this city. There was also theughter mixture, which could destroy the will of humans.


    ��Can you take me out of this city now?��April had to leave before her elder sister discovered the Orange Cat.


    ��I��m sorry that I lied about the promise I made earlier.��The Orange Cat turned its head with a guilty conscience.


    ��You Lied? !��April excitedly picked up the orange cat that was standing on Rietta��s head. ��You promised to take us away!��


    ��Didn��t you say that humans are very cunning? Actually, it��s the same for cats. Moreover, the enchantment in this city is so powerful. What can I do... I��m just an innocent kitten.��


    The Orange Cat raised its paw and patted April��s arm, signaling the gray fog girl to behave.


    April��s heart was filled with anger, but it did not take long for April to return to her seat.


    She covered her face with both hands. The Orange Cat, who was standing beside her, could only hear April��s muffled voice, which sounded like both crying andughing.


    At this moment, April realized her powerlessness and naivety.


    She directly picked up Lietta, who was still ying with the little tyrant, and left the mini-cinema without saying a word.


    ��Do you think we have deceived a mother who raised her daughter alone? This mother even came to the streets to ask for our help,��Hiri��s voice came from the Orange Cat.


    ��Uh... We are not a charity organization, but! April, don��t go! Don��t you want to take revenge on your eldest sister?��


    The Orange Cat jumped down from its position and continued to run to April��s side. The gray fog girl seemed to be unwilling to listen to the Orange Cat��s bewitchment and quickened her pace, wanting to leave this ce.


    In the end, the orange cat stopped helplessly. The inscription of order appeared beside the Orange Cat..


    The moment April sensed the magic aura, he instantly turned around. The hair behind him formed an offensive tentacle.


    The Orange Cat did not use the magic of order to attack April. Instead, it used the magic of order to summon a sixteen-in-one crystal to its small ws.


    Lietta, who had been pressing down on little tyrant, seemed to have sensed something. Before April could react, she had already broken free from her embrace and gentlynded in front of the Orange Cat.


    ��Lietta...e back quickly!��April called out to her fourth sister worriedly.


    ��I should have said something like ��Sorry, I��m a police officer��in such a situation. In short, your sister has already defected to my side. This is the situation.��


    The Orange Cat handed the 16-in-one crystal to Lietta. The moment Lietta took the crystal, she was stunned.


    April widened her eyes as if she could not ept the reality. Her body could no longer withstand the weakness brought about by hunger. Her legs went weak and she fainted.

 Chapter 1030

    1030 Chapter 154, Child, you need treatment


    In hera, a strange memory flooded her mind. It was both familiar and strange to her.


    She found herself in a garden she had never seen before. A tall man was staring at her with a haggard face.


    Who Was It?


    This question came to her mind. Her memory was only of the few years she had been in the city.


    April was sure that she had never seen this man before.


    Suddenly, her hand was pulled up by someone. She turned her head to look at the figure who was holding her arm. Her face was very blurry.


    April subconsciously wanted to resist, but she found that her strength was really too small.


    She gradually moved away from the man who was holding her arm. In a trance, she saw a short figure protecting the man��s arm.


    It was a little boy... April subconsciously reached out to grab something.


    But in the next second, the scene in front of her disappeared and was reced by the face of an orange cat.


    ��You��re Awake?��A female voice came from the Orange Cat��s body.


    April suddenly sat up, and the Orange Cat jumped up from her chest andnded on the other side.


    She looked around her surroundings. This was an unfamiliar space.


    ��You... What did you do?��The hair behind April turned into tentacles again. She stared at the Orange Cat. It seemed that she was going to start a fight with the orange cat.


    ��I saved you, who almost turned into a fog. Don��t you even have a word of thanks?��


    A female voice came from the Orange Cat again.


    April looked at her palm. Her arm had indeed turned from translucent to solid, and the energy in her body had slightly recovered.


    Although it was less than 1% of her peak, at least there was no risk of it disappearing.


    ��Who are you?��


    April did not mean to thank the Orange Cat, and the Orange Cat��s voice sounded very strange.


    Previously, the voice of the Orange Cat was a male voice. The voice sounded a little dispiriting, but sometimes, its words would ignite April��s anger.


    This time, the female voice of the Orange Cat... There was no hiding the ridiculing and mocking emotions in it. It was apletely different person.


    ��The person who spoke to you just now was a reporter under mymand. You Don��t need to care about what the reporter is. In that case, Miss April.��


    On the other side of the Hearthstone Tavern, Jose, who had just finished his dinner, returned to the Hearthstone Tavern and happened to see that the unconscious gray fog girl had finally woken up.


    Thus, he reced thousand-face��s control and began to negotiate with the gray fog girl.


    ��Where��s Rietta!��


    The first thing that April did when she woke up was to look for the figure of her fourth sister. Unfortunately, she did not see her.


    ��Your sister... I��ll go get herter.��


    Jose controlled the Orange Cat to jump off the high tform ande outside. This was the base camp of the order God sect, the residence of the original Quest Society.


    Lietta was sitting outside, focused on ying the upgraded version of Adventure Ind. In the Second Adventure Ind, Jose looked at her little overlord screen. Lietta had sessfully ridden on the fire-breathing red dragon.


    She waspletely infected with the FUYA virus, and it was at the level of a terminal illness. One of the benefits of the gray fog version of Fuya was that she could save time for eating and y the game.


    ��Lietta, your sister is awake.��


    Joshua called out to Lietta. Even if she stood up, she still lowered her head to look at the screen in front of her. She waspletely immersed in the world of the game.


    ��What did you do to Lietta!��


    At this moment, April could also clearly see the little tyrant in front of Lietta. She was wondering why Lietta would keep looking down at her hands after she left.


    ��How can I exin to you something like Inte addiction... In short, your sister is ying a game made of runes. She��s a little addicted to this thing, um... a little...��Joshua exined.


    ��Addicted? You gave my sister aughing mixture!��April��s eyes were really murderous at this moment... or rather, killing a cat.


    ��How can that kind of low-level thingpare to little tyrant? Your Sister��s body and mind are normal. She just likes ying games.��


    When Jose exined to Lietta, April had already pounced in front of Lietta.


    From her perception, Lietta��s bodyposition was not affected, and her mental state was very normal.


    Even though her gaze was fixed on the image of the little person that could jump, the little person was now riding on an Earth Dragon.


    ��It��s fine.��Lietta finally spoke to her sister, but April looked at Lietta��s condition... it did not look fine no matter how she looked at it.


    ��What can I do to cure her?��


    April turned around and looked at the orange cat with a serious expression.


    Obviously, she already thought that Lietta had some kind of addiction that would kill her if she did not control those little people. This kind of addiction was the same as that of humans who had taken theughing mixture.


    ��I��ve already said that she��s very healthy... Uh, alright, since you think that inte addiction is a disease, I need your help...��said Jose.


    ��What do you want to Do?��


    April hesitated for a while, but she still chose to forget about the Orange Cat deceiving her. After all, the Orange Cat had kept her promise in the past and helped her build that dagger.


    ��Don��t you want to take revenge on your sister? The n has already begun. I need your help to destroy the factory that makes theughter mixture in this city.��


    The Orange Cat jumped onto the iron table that April was lying on and told her a proposal that she was very interested in.


    ��The factory that makes theughing mixture is the most heavily guarded ce. It��s impossible to break in by relying on those weak humans,��April said.


    ��So we need to rely on some means, such as you, who used to be the ruler of this city.��


    Apo thought about the Orange Cat��s suggestion for a moment. Her elder sister did not like tomunicate with humans. Her second brother had always been in charge of the management of the factory, but that brother had always been attached to her and had not been seen for a long time.


    ��How long was I unconscious for?��Apo asked.


    ��Less than two hours.��The Orange Cat gave Apo a much shorter time than she had expected.


    ��Less than five hours. That guy might not have told the humans that I attacked her.��April looked at the Orange Cat again. ��It��s useless even if you destroy the factory that produces theughing mixture. Everyone in this city has long been addicted to theughing mixture. The time when they can��t get the mixture is when that guy��s strength grows.��


    ��That doesn��t matter. The residents of this city already have a substitute. It��s a healthier substitute than theughter mixture,��the orange cat said.


    ��How many people do you have?��


    April nced at Lietta, who was still ying with the little overlord. He roughly understood what the orange cat was saying.


    ��I��m the only one.��


    The Orange Cat��s voice changed again. It was the same female voice that was full of ridicule and ridicule.


    ��- ��


    PS: Resurrected! Enter the Triskelion mode!

 Chapter 1031

    1031 Chapter 1,555, virus-like spread


    ��Why are there still so many left?��


    In the workshop that produced theughter mixture, the ruler of the entire factory, sonalen, grabbed the remainingughter pills in the wooden box with one hand.


    The day before yesterday was the day that ckbay City distributed theughter pills to the entire city.


    ording to past experiences, theughter pills in the workshop would be quickly snatched up, and even if there were surplusughter pills, they would be exploited by the person in charge of distributing them.


    In the end, the result that sonalen would get would be that theughter pills had been distributed.


    And now, there was a whole wooden box ofughter pills ced in front of sonalen. There were at least tens of thousands of them in there.


    The poption of this city was only a little over 150,000. There were actually tens of thousands ofughter pills left?


    It was too abnormal.


    ��Sir, I don��t know what��s going on either.��


    A man who was as fat as a ball kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead as he said.


    ��How manyughter pills did you and your men take away?��


    Sonalen raised his head and sized up the man and his men behind him.


    Theughter pills were the real hard currency of this city. It was much harder than money like the eagle w coins.


    After so many years, everyone in this city had be addicted to theughing pills, so many people were at the level of ��you can not eat, but you must have theughing pills��.


    Therefore, these humans who were in charge of distributing theughing pills could live well in this city just by using their hands.


    ��This... how would I dare, Sir?��The Man��s face looked very aggrieved.


    ��Don��t try to use lies to deal with me! Human!��


    Sonalen��s face turned extremely cold. His left hand turned into a gray-white tentacle and suddenly wrapped around the man��s neck.


    The suffocating feeling swept over the man. His face was flushed with blood.


    ��I... I stole before! My Lord! I even stole a lot! But... this time... I really didn��t take a single one!��


    The man cried out these words with a painful voice. The tentacles around his neck quickly disappeared. He sat down on the ground and panted heavily.


    Slon knew that his subordinates were a bunch of cowards who could not withstand torture. With such a big box ofughter mixture ced here, if this man wanted it, he could take it all for himself. There was no need to take it back at all.


    But the most crucial problem was..


    ��Did you eat all theughter pills that you stole before?��Slon asked.


    ��I ate some of them myself, and sold the rest to the pariahs and pharmacists at a high price...��


    The man did not dare to lie anymore. He immediately knelt on the ground and revealed his family��s wealth.


    ��Then why didn��t you steal some this time?��Slon asked.


    Although he had stipted that these distributors were not allowed to secretly take theughing pills, creatures like humans were not creatures that could be restrained by the regtions.


    Sonalen only punished them when he encountered such a situation. He turned a blind eye to the other asions.


    Theughing pills had huge benefits in this city. This greedy human had no reason to give up the benefits that he had obtained.


    ��Because... because... the pill ofughter is not valuable anymore.��The man gritted his teeth and said something that might anger Sonalon.


    ��Not valuable? Impossible... the humans in this city can��t live without this thing now.��


    Sonalon grabbed the pink pill in his hand. This color made people think of pink flesh and blood.


    This small pill was the ��hope��that supported the people of ck Bay City to survive.


    ��It��s true, Lord Slon.��He shut his mouth again as he said this. He was thinking if he would live if he said it out loud, or if he would live if he kept silent.


    ��Say it out loud... I Promise I won��t kill you,��Slon said.


    ��Three... three days ago, I went to sell theughing pills. Although it was diluted by the pharmacist, no one bought it.��The man sounded very aggrieved, it was like the face of a businessman after his business went bankrupt.


    ��I was wondering if my clients were not those poor pariahs. They were all gangs that upied a lot of territory, but all the gangs in this city were not interested in theughing pills.��The more the man spoke, the more aggrieved he became. ��At first, I thought that some of them had quit theughing pills, but it��s too abnormal for so many people in the city to quit.��


    ��And then? Did you find the reason?��


    Sonalen immediately asked. The Laughter Pill was the cornerstone of maintaining the city, if the people were not interested in theughter pill.


    Their rule over the city would be on the verge of copse.


    ��I asked a gang member. He told us that there is a drug called little tyrant that is much more effective than theughter pill.��The man said the words that might be killed by SONALEN under great pressure.


    ��Little Tyrant?��Sonalen said the unfamiliar word, ��You must have that thing, right?��


    The man was once again in a state of hesitation when he was asked about this. It was obvious that he knew that little tyrant was now a valuable hard currency to him.


    Greedy humans would always find ways to protect their own interests.


    Tentacles extended out from Sonalen��s body once again and grabbed the man��s limbs, turning him upside down. After several violent shakes, five origin crystals fell out of the man��s pocket.


    ��If you lie to me again, your head will stay here. I��ll ask again, do you still have these protocrystals?��


    Sonalon controlled his tentacles to put the man back on the ground, forcing him to ask again.


    In the end, the man��s fear overcame his greed. He quickly opened the sewn-up pocket on his body, and arge bag of small overlord protocrystals was ced on the long table.


    ��Sir, it��s really gone,��the man said in a trembling voice.


    ��Where did these thingse from...��


    When Sonalen saw therge pile of crystals on the table, he remembered that his third sister had led people to destroy a gang that manufactured contraband some time ago.


    However, not only did the operation notpletely destroy the contraband, it also became popr throughout the city.


    This was bad news.


    ��I. . . I bought it from a member of the sewing gang,��the man immediately said. ��He... They also have a product called the arcade, and the effect seems to be better.��


    ��Sewing gang, take your men and disappear from my sight.��


    After SONALEN gave this order to the man, the man immediately rolled out of Sonalen��s room.


    He reached out and picked up a crystal on the table. However, the moment he touched the crystal... the burning sensation caused by the power of faith in the crystal made him let go of his finger.


    ��It��s not magic power... What is this thing?��Sonalen resisted the burning sensation on his finger and picked up the crystal again to size it up.


    A line of words ��Two-headed dragon��was engraved on the surface of the stone.

 Chapter 1032

    1032 Chapter 1,566, the thrill of the untried


    Sonnaren lit a pipe here.


    This tobo was not the shoddy cigarettes made by the rats in the city today.


    The tobo he smoked was the product of the humans who lived before the gray fog took over the continent.


    He leaned back on the couch and looked up at the ceiling, the smoke billowing before his eyes.


    This thing could calm his mind, but the pleasure and excitement it brought was much weaker than theughter pills.


    Sonalen did not like to eat theughter pills because he was tired of them.


    ��Did you encounter something troublesome again?��


    A woman in her forties walked out from the corner of the room. She slowly walked to Sonalen��s side and sat beside him as she said softly.


    ��Number one... I might be killed by my sister.��


    Sonalon put his hand on the woman��s shoulder. This Woman��s identity was one of those despicable humans, but Sonalon had an unknown rtionship with her.


    He was one of the four rulers of this city, the incarnation of the gray fog.


    In Sonalon��s eyes, humans were his food... but in Sonalon��s eyes, he was his brother and sister, the most human-like gray fog.


    Because Sonalon had desires simr to humans. When he was young, he had a thirst for power and money. He also had a strong appetite and was eager to try all kinds of food, as well as the needs of the female body.


    But these desiressted very short in his body, so Sonalon wanted to find more new stimtion.


    He tried to take the Laughter Pill, which did give him a period of pleasure, but the drug soon did not work on him.


    Now, what Sonalen was not tired of ying with... was probably the extremely rare ��god-calming smoke��in the city and the woman beside him.


    ��Why? hasn��t she note to find you for almost a few years?��


    The woman picked up a few bottles of wine on the table. The types of wine were different. She poured them into the empty cup ording to the ratio, and after shaking it slightly, she handed it to SONALEN.


    ��I��ve always wondered why the people in this city are not tired of theughter pills, but I didn��t expect this day to reallye.��Sonalon took the wine from the woman and drank it in one gulp.


    ��We humans are not like you. Some things never feel tired to us.��


    As the woman spoke, she nced at theughter pills piled up in the room, but her gaze was quickly forced to look at Sonalon.


    ��Yes! You��re right, but once we find a recement, we��ll be in trouble,��Sonalon said as he released the woman.


    ��I really can��t think of anything that can rece theughter pills.��


    The woman was not afraid of Sonalon��s rude behavior. She took the ss that Sonalon downed in one gulp and began to brew the second ss of wine.


    ��This is it.��


    Sonalen said as he picked up a crystal on the table. The woman put down the wine bottle and ss in her hand. Sonalen directly stuffed the crystal into her hand.


    ��I heard that the usage of this thing is to crush it. Try it,��Sonalen said.


    The woman tried to crush the crystal, but her strength was too small. Sonalen��s palm covered the back of her hand, and then he used his strength to crush the crystal in her hand.


    In an instant, the light of the inscription enveloped her body, and then quickly rushed into her body.


    ��How does it feelpared to when you take the Laughing Pill?��Sonalen immediately asked.


    ��It feels very strange,��the woman looked at her hands and said.


    ��Magic... and some new things.��


    Sonalen saw the Little Overlord interface that appeared in front of the woman. This interface was the beginning of the two-headed dragon.


    ��What is this?��


    Under the influence of his curiosity and yearning for new things, sonalen reached out and grabbed the handle that was floating in the air.


    The moment he pressed a button on the handle, the image changed instantly.


    This made Sonalen press another button tentatively. The character in the image suddenly took a step forward.


    ��Interesting.��He had never seen such a spell before.


    ..


    April put on the clothes of the inspector again and came to the alchemy workshop where theughter mixture was made.


    ��Is this the workshop?��


    The clothes on her chest squirmed, and the head of an orange cat popped out of it. It looked up at the building in the distance that was glowing with a faint green light.


    ��Why do you have to hide here?��


    April immediately used her hand to push the orange cat back.


    She had no sense of shame about her own body. She was very indifferent about male and female concepts. She just felt very ufortable with a fluffy thing pressing on her chest.


    ��You don��t want this Orange Cat to squat on your head, so this is the only way.��


    At this stage, Joshua was still controlling this orange cat. As for why this adult orange cat could hide in front of April��s chest, of course, it was because Hiri had used a magical order spell.


    As they were about to arrive at the alchemy workshop, April did not argue with this orange cat anymore.


    On the other side, Joshua could clearly see through the orange cat��s vision... The Alchemy workshop that produced theughing mixture.


    ��An alchemy workshop of this scale... There��s no reason for it to appear in a city where even magic has be barren.��


    Thousand faces sat on the long table beside Joshua and looked at the castle-like building in the distance.


    This was the ��industrial area��of ckbay city. There were no human figures around.


    ��Maybe it was built in the past? But in the past, the people in this city were extremely idealistic... April, who built this workshop?��Joshua asked the gray fog girl curiously.


    ��I don��t know. This workshop has been here since I was born,��April said.


    ��It seems that we can only look for clues in the workshop.��


    The Orange Cat once again crawled back into April��s clothes, only sticking out half of its head to observe the situation outside.


    April could only put her arm on her abdomen to prevent the orange cat from slipping down unexpectedly.


    As an inspector, she easily entered the interior of the Alchemy Workshop. It seemed that her elder sister had not informed her of April��s defection.


    The scenery inside the alchemy workshop was beyond Joshua��s expectations. The mechanical facilities here were definitely not made by ckbay city��s craftsmen. Even the past ckbay city would not be able to make such exquisite mechanical facilities.


    ��Those green mes that are spewing out look like... the fire of Sin?��Healy said to Joshua with some uncertainty.


    On the other side of where April was, the huge machines began to rotate with the operation of gears and inscriptions. Their power came from the crushed primary crystals, cans and cans of viscous liquid that were emitting a dark green light were poured into an unknown mixing pool.


    Those who did not know might think that this was the production workshop of Sin C.


    ��We can only quickly find the manager of this alchemy workshop and ASK.��


    While Jose was talking with Hiri, April was not idle either.


    When the humans guarding the alchemy workshop saw April��s arrival, they immediately rushed up to wee her.


    April used to be the head of the patrol in this city.


    ��Lord April, why are you here?��A fat human asked her carefully.


    ��Bring me to your ruler,��April said.


    ��But Lord Slon just gave an order that no matter who it is...��


    ��I��m also giving you an order.��


    Even though April had lost her power, she was still very intimidating. When a sharp tentacle was ced on her neck, he could only lead April to the ruler of this factory.

 Chapter 1033

    1033 Chapter 1,57th was another transaction


    ��We only need to destroy this ce. There��s no need to look for the ruler.��


    The Orange Cat raised her head to look at April. She was following a servant of the workshop towards the highest point of the workshop.


    ��I don��t know where the core of this workshop is. You Can��t Stop the operation of the workshop without destroying the core.��


    A dagger appeared in April��s hand as she spoke. She held the dagger in her hand.


    This dagger was given to her by the Orange Cat before she left to save her life. Its function was simr to the dagger she used to assassinate her elder sister.


    April��s current strength was too weak. She didn��t think that she could defeat her second brother by relying on the tentacles that extended from her body.


    ��Are you trying to find trouble with the ruler of the Factory?��


    Thousand faces saw through April��s intentions at a nce. April��s eyes were clearly filled with murderous intent.


    ��The workshop ruler��s strength is far weaker than my elder sister��s. Didn��t you want to eliminate us? This is an opportunity.��


    When April learned that the orange cat was going to personally destroy this alchemy workshop, she could already guess that the Orange Cat��sbat strength might not be as simple as four meatballs.


    In addition, that kind of poison-like energy came from the orange cat itself.


    ording to April��s spection... This orange cat probably had the ability to contend with her second brother.


    On the other side of the Hearthstone Tavern, Joshua had already taken the initiative to stand up and hand over the control of the Orange Cat to thousand faces.


    ��After destroying this alchemy workshop, her elder sister will definitely notice. Conveniently killing a gray fog origin does not conflict with this operation.��


    Thousand faces did not mind adding another assassination in this ��explosion��operation, or rather... a frontal assault.


    ��I��ll call Tyreen over... although I don��t know the level of the gray fog that controls this workshop, it can��t be stronger than hatred and anger,��Joshua said.


    The gray fog origins could not be killed by physical means, but April��s existence gave Joshua a new way to kill the gray fog origins.


    That was to let Aprilpletely absorb the other gray fog origin, or to be precise, eat it.


    ��Get ready for lunch,��thousand faces said directly to April using the Orange Cat��s body.


    ��I��m not your pet.��


    April came to the door of the ruler of the workshop. The attendant quickly left, leaving April waiting outside the door alone.


    The Orange Cat also jumped out from April��s chest, then stood up with its legs upright and stuck its back against the door.


    Suddenly, the orange cat felt April��s surprised gaze. At this time, thousand faces realized that he was controlling a cat.


    It silently stepped on the ground with its forelimbs again.


    April didn��t say anything. She walked to the door and quietly listened to the sound of the door opening. She only heard the sound of the door lock opening.


    The door slowly opened in front of April, as if it was weing April.


    April nced at the orange cat sitting beside the door. The Orange Cat pointed at the door, and April had no choice but to force herself to step inside.


    ��My dear sister, what do you want from me?��


    April saw her brother Sonalen inside.


    This elder brother was the one that April could not understand the most among all his siblings. His behavior waspletely irregr. One second, he would save a human on the execution tform, and the next second, he would secretly execute him.


    April had seen this with her own eyes.


    ��Kris has a new order.��April used a random excuse to slowly approach her elder brother who was sitting on the sofa.


    She found that her brother was doing the same thing as Lietta. He raised his hands in the air and kept pressing his index finger with his thumb.


    Could it be that... he was also infected with the disease called Inte addiction?


    Thinking of this, April felt a chill run down his spine.


    ��Kris? Interesting... you tried to kill your elder sister not long ago. I don��t think that terrifying monster will be generous enough to continue giving you orders, and neither will you be generous enough to follow her orders.��


    Sonalen put down the virtual controller in his hand and looked up at his third sister.


    There was nothing wrong with using the word ��monster��to describe his elder sister. In his eyes, his elder sister was a monster that thirsted for power.


    April, on the other hand, had the potential to be a second kris.


    ��You��re a traitor now.��Sonalen unhurriedly lit a cigarette and looked at April. ��If it wasn��t for mother��s restrictions, if I were to eat you right now, elder sister wouldn��t say anything.��


    The moment April heard this, she almost took out the dagger hidden in her body and threw it at the bearded man. However, his next sentence made April hold back.


    ��Why did you betray me? You��re stupid enough to challenge that monster... who helped you?��Sonalen looked at his thin sister through the smoke.


    ��It��s not that easy to kill the helper behind me.��


    April directly admitted that she had the help of a person or a cat. Anyway, her rtionship with the cat was also used and exploited. There was nothing to sell or not to sell.


    ��Kill? If it was yesterday, I might seriously consider it.��


    Sonalen picked up the translucent handle again. He was ying a game of ��Two-headed Dragon 3��. Before April came, Sonalen had already yed for more than three hours.


    During this time, he did not even feel the passage of time.


    ��But it��s different now, April... Our Sister��s ranch won��tst long in this city.��


    As Sonalon spoke, the cigarette in his mouth had beenpletely sucked dry. There was only a little left. He had no choice but to extinguish the only remaining god-calming cigarette.


    ��I don��t have time to listen to your boring words. As long as there areughter pills, those humans will be obedient.��


    This was not the first time that April had heard the words ��this city is going to be destroyed��. The first time was when the Orange Cat said that.


    She was unwilling to admit that this city was going to be destroyed, because she did not think that humans would be able to break free from the influence of theughter pill.


    ��Laughter Pill?��When Sonalon heard this word, he suddenly let out a self-deprecating or mocking smile. He picked up a primary crystal on the table and threw it to April.


    Because this crystal looked very familiar, April reached out and caught it.


    Sure enough, it was basically the same as the original crystal that Lietta had given her. The only difference was that the words on the original crystal were ��Ind of adventures 2��.


    ��You should try this thing. This thing is much more effective than theughter pill for humans,��Sonalon said.


    ��Little tyrant, as expected... you are also addicted to the Inte?��April recognized this crystal. She was also sure that the reason Lietta became like that was because of this crystal.


    In the end, her second brother also became addicted to this kind of addiction.


    ��Inte addiction? I don��t have any addiction. It��s just that this kind of magic... game, I remember that this word made me... experience something new,��Sonalon said as he pointed at the woman sitting next to him. ��But for humans, the energy contained in it will make them addicted. It canpletely rece theughter pill.��


    ��And then?��


    After listening for so long, April still didn��t understand what her second brother was trying to say.


    ��Don��t you understand? ��My dear sister... We or mother used theughing pill to control the humans in this city, making them listen to us obediently! ��But theughing pill lost its effect. After it was reced by this type of primary crystal, the humans no longer have any reason to obey us,��Sonalon said loudly to April.


    ��Impossible, they are too weak. It is too easy to kill and suppress them,��April said in a cold voice.


    At this moment, Sonalon suddenly covered his forehead andughed out loud.


    ��Weak? That is why I called you and that sister all monsters,��Sonalon said. ��It is only a matter of time before this city is destroyed. When that timees, that guy corise will probably treat us both as food... Tell me who instructed you toe here. Maybe I can make a deal with him.��

 Chapter 1034

    1034 Chapter 1,058, gray fog of greed


    ��Trade... is this considered a branch option before killing the Boss?��


    Joshua brought Tyreen back to the room where the cloud cat was kept.


    Tyreen was already prepared to pass on the power of the white cat to the orange cat... But thousand face gave Joshua another choice.


    ��Could it be a trap?��


    During the time that Joshua was away, thousand faces had listened to the advice of the source called Sonalen��s gray fog.


    This Dark Elf probably would never believe the punctuation mark that the gray fog said.


    ��About this... What do you think, Healy?��Joshua asked Healy.


    ��Well, if you��re afraid that our orange cat will be exposed, I can create an illusion tomunicate with the gray fog. Even if it��s a trap, we won��t have to pay any price.��


    As Hiri spoke, a small figure made of an illusion appeared in his hand. This small figure was strange guest v, who was dressed in ck and wearing a mask.


    ��Is there a possibility of being exposed?��


    The illusion in Hiri��s hand did not feel any magical fluctuations. At least, it could not be seen from the appearance that it was made of magic.


    But she still asked one more question.


    ��My mentor, the purple-clothed person, is the best in the illusion world. I... AM barely second in the world.��


    At this moment, Hiri could finally stand up with confidence. Her talent and hard work, coupled with an excellent mentor, caused Hiri��s attainments in the illusion to be the third person in Nn.


    ��Then let our Ve on stage and talk to that... Gray fog origin.��


    Jose made a gesture of invitation to Hiri in a decent manner.


    Hiri walked directly to thousand-face��s side and ced his hand on the keyboard of the Orange Cat Simtor.


    Unknowingly, this order mage who relied on recklessness and brute force to fight had gradually grown into a top student in the field of illusion magic... a master might still becking a title.


    Light Purple Runes appeared on the Orange Cat��s body, and the runes finally formed the strange v wearing the mask.


    V tidied up the long robe on her body and slowly walked into the room where Sonalon was.


    ��Who is it?��


    April turned around very keenly. She had already been highly focused when she was facing her brother.


    The moment she heard footsteps behind her, she had already pulled out the hidden dagger.


    Because April wasn��t sure if her brother would send someone to ambush her here, but she was stunned when she saw the figure behind her.


    April had just finished watching the movie called ��V��two hours ago, and V in the movie had left a deep impression on April.


    At least... There was a mix of elegance and crazy charm in this masked stranger, and April had felt it.


    But when V really appeared in front of April, April didn��t know how to describe her... current mood.


    ��Should I do the voice acting or do you want me to do it?��Josh whispered.


    ��I��ve already changed the voice, there won��t be a problem.��Healy pointed at the location of the Orange Cat Simtor��s ��microphone��.


    ��Alright.��Josh walked to the other side of thousand faces. At this moment, for some reason... thousand faces wanted to stand up and leave Josh and Healy��s encirclement.


    However, she still had the heavy responsibility of controlling the orange cat.


    ��Good night, Miss April.��


    Joshua matched his voice again, but the voice that came from the throat of the illusion was V��s maic, slow, and elegant voice.


    He really knew how to speak!


    April was dumbfounded at this moment. She widened her eyes and looked at V who seemed to have walked out of a movie. She did not know how to respond for a moment.


    ��Is this the helper behind you?��


    Slon had never seen ��V��. In his eyes, the person in front of him was a mysterious person wearing a mask.


    ��You shouldn��t call it a helper, Mr. Slon... I think it��s more appropriate to call it an aplice, but the aplice is Miss April.��Jose directly confessed the fact that he was the mastermind.


    Since the gray fog had already guessed that the city was about to copse, Joshua did not n to hide it anymore. Anyway, he came to the Alchemy Workshop this time to announce a deration of war.


    ��You��re the mastermind?��Sonalon picked up a primary crystal on the table and threw it at V, who suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the primary crystal.


    ��Can your magic power hold up?��Joshua turned on the silent mode and asked Hiri.


    Hiri��s illusion had a certain physical property, but it required magic power.


    ��I used to be able to keep the wings of death roasting meat until it was cooked. It��s no problem just catching something.��Hiri had absolute confidence in his illusion.


    As he spoke, V in the picture took the crystal with his ck gloved hand and put it in his hand to analyze it for a while.


    ��Did you make this thing?��Sonalen asked directly.


    ��It��s not just this one. All the stones on your table are my handiwork, Mr. Sonalen.��At this moment, Joshua had also experienced the addiction of dubbing V.


    After Josh finished voiceover, he pressed the mute button and kept calling out Tyreen��s name in a low voice.


    ��Tyreen... Tyreen! Press the paw of the cat in your arms onto this,��Josh said.


    ��Okay.��


    It was not the first time that Tyreen had injected the power of faith into the Orange Cat��s body. She skillfully ced the white cat in her arms onto the keyboard.


    ��Why do I feel like... We are like a fraud organization?��Hiri suddenly said as he looked at the white cat squatting on the keyboard for the second time.


    ��And you are quite skilled in business. Alright, let��s work.��Jose made a hiss to everyone and pressed the button to speak again.


    At this moment, the power of faith overflowed from V��s hands. This was to prove to SONALEN, and at the same time, to give him a deterrent.


    ��You... or what is the purpose of your organization? To rece us in upying this city?��


    Sonalen could feel that the energy overflowing from V��s hands was very dangerous. For the time being, he believed in V��s identity.


    ��upying is not a suitable term. I hope you can use the term liberation, Mr. SONALEN.��A polite reply came from under V��s mask.


    ��Liberation? ��It seems that in the current situation, if I don��t tell you to stop, you will stop.��Sonalon stared at V��s mask and said, ��But don��t underestimate the power of the ruler of this city. As long as I tell her about your existence... no matter where you hide in this city, you will not survive.��


    ��Of course, I will not question the power of your ruler, Mr. Sonalon... But you are also deeply afraid of the power of that ruler, aren��t you?��V paused for a moment and continued, ��When I visited this ce, I coincidentally heard that you n to make a deal with Miss April��s Helper?��


    ��Are you interested?��When Sonalon said this, jose noticed that the gray fog origin was slightly relieved, ��Sure enough,municating with humans is rxing... Intelligence and information about the core of this city, this is themodity I own.��


    ��Since it��s amodity, you need to bid for it? I wonder what Mr. Sonalon��s currency is?��


    When Joshua asked this question... He and Hiri looked at each other.


    ��The negative energy of the gray fog?��Thousand faces interrupted the two of them looking at each other. Thousand faces could only think of the energy that could make them stronger.


    This was also what April had been searching for.


    ��Money,��Sonalen told Joshua A... Unpretentious answer.


    An Eagle w coin appeared in his hand.


    ��I need money from the human society, not from this dying city, but from another continent in the legends. I wonder if this masked visitor has this thing?��He asked.

 Chapter 1035

    1035 Chapter 1559: Do whatever you want


    If the gray fog origin needed arge amount of negative energy, it would not be easy for Joshua to deal with it.


    Characters like April, who could only be conquered after killing the final BOSS, would be even more troublesome.


    But he had chosen Joshua... so many things that he could not use up at all.


    ��How much money do I have in Nn��s savings?��Joshua patted the back of his neck. Joshua��s current assets were so much that he could not be bothered to remember them.


    As he thought about it, a sense of pride surged up in him. Joshua almost shouted to sonalen, ��Watch your tone. You��re talking to the richest man in Nn.��


    ��The important thing is how to send the money over.��Thousand Faces interrupted Joshua who was in a state of expansion.


    ��Can we wait for the army to arrive before we trade face to face?��


    Hiri remembered that there was a big turtle that had been wandering around the edge of the continent for a long time. As long as the gray fog surrounding the sea level weakened, the big turtle would rush in directly.


    ��High Elves.��Tyreen picked up the white cat from the keyboard and told Joshua another possible answer. ��The spatial magic that Aurelian and the others have should be able toplete the long-distance teleportation.��


    ��I��ll send them a message. I��ll leave the job of deceiving thousands of people to you for the time being.��


    Joshua directly opened the text message and contacted the High Elf Elder, Quitoan. He also left a message on the text message saying, ��Let the Elves who have the best control over spatial magice over.��


    Elder Kuytoan quickly sent a message. It was not far from the Hearthstone Tavern to Ashoka. It was only two teleportation portals.


    Thousand faces controlled the character V and began to probe the gray fog origin named SONALEN.


    In less than three minutes, the light of the sin demon teleportation portal appeared outside of Joshua��s study.


    They first arrived at Nn��s underground through the portal of Arthur Crow, and then went through the portal of Zenas for a transit.


    As Joshua wished, he saw the best spatial mage in the whole n.


    ��Good evening!��


    Al walked out of the portal. The moment he saw the high elf, Joshua really wanted to put the girl back into the portal and do it again.


    It felt like he had miscalcted the draw limit card pool.


    However, what made Joshua feel relieved was that elder Kuitoan also walked out from behind Al..


    So Al was probably just here to visit. Elder Kuitoan was an excellent spatial mage.


    ��Son of the forest, what��s the request?��


    Elder Kuitoan asked.


    ��Can you build a portal from afar?��


    This was an offensive strategy that Joshua had thought of.


    That was to use the orange cat as a medium to let the High Elves build a teleportation portal on another continent and then teleport the soldiers there.


    However, this idea was quickly extinguished by Joshua. The reason was that the gray fog source that ruled ckbay city was too powerful. The teleportation portal would notst long. At the same time, sending the soldiers there would only be sending them to their deaths.


    Therefore, Joshua was trying to find a way to weaken the gray fog as much as possible.


    ��We need a teleportation spell that can allow humans to pass through... it might take some time to prepare,��said elder Kuitoan.


    ��What about just teleportation coins?��Joshua took out a Nond gold coin from his pocket.


    ��It��s very simple.��


    Kuitoan was indeed a reliable senior elf. On the other hand, AL was already holding Tyreen��s hand and talking about something.


    Speaking of which, when did the rtionship between Tyreen and Al be so good?


    ��Come with me.��


    Joshua did not have time to think about these things. It was more important to deal with serious matters now.


    Elder Quitoan followed Joshua into the room where the cloud cat was kept. Thousand Faces, who was ying V, was chatting with Sonalen about some interesting topics.


    ��What did he say?��


    Joshua walked to thousand-face��s side and asked again.


    ��We know arge part of the information he provided,��thousand-face said regretfully.


    ��Arge part?��


    When Joshua came to thousand-face��s side, he just happened to hear Sonalon��s surprised voice.


    ��Who exactly are you... why do you even know about the existence of the consciousness world? Don��t tell me... you even know what kind of existence we are?��


    When Sonalon asked this question, he was no longer as smooth as before. There was a slight coldness in his voice.


    ��It��s my turn tomunicate with him.��


    Jose reced thousand faces and directly picked up the microphone.


    At this time, Hiri also controlled V to take off the top hat on his head.


    ��Mr. Sonalon... We have already eliminated two existences like you and your sister. Those two are much more powerful than you and your sister.��


    V��s actions seemed to be bowing to the gray fog��s origin, but in the eyes of April and sonalen, it was equivalent to pulling a dagger out of its sheath.


    ��Killing our race? Impossible...��


    April was still stubbornly unwilling to believe that the gray fog��s origin would be killed by humans, because she was immortal to humans.


    The only thing the gray fog was truly afraid of was the gray fog itself.


    ��Whether you believe it or not is up to you, Miss April,��V said.


    ��April, you��ve found me a Troublesome Fellow.��


    Slon had already believed V��s words.


    ��At least for now, you and Miss April are safe, from my point of view,��V continued.


    ��Right now, you already know arge part of the information regarding me as amodity, whether it��s our own existence or the conscious world... but are you interested in the information regarding ��mother��?��Slon said.


    When April heard her brother��s words, her expression became unusually solemn. Mother was a taboo for them. Even if April would betray her sister, she would not betray her mother.


    But at this moment, Sonalon had already thrown caution to the wind.


    ��Of course, Mr. Sonalon.��


    Joshua just so happened to be very concerned about who was behind the four gray fog origins... and what kind of existence it was.


    ��There might be a price to pay.��Sonalen let out a small sigh of relief after receiving V��s answer.


    ��Elder quitoan, use this soul link as the coordinates to send this coin over.��


    Joshua gave instructions to Quitoan, who had just arrived at the Cloud Cat House. This reliable old high elf held onto the Nond Gold that Joshua handed over.


    The silver-white spatial runes lit up in front of Quitoun��s fingertip, and the gold coin instantly disappeared.


    This ultra-long-distance teleportation would have depleted Quitoun��s magic power, but after the High Elf��s world tree grew stronger and stronger, Quitoun��s strength had also increased significantly.


    The coin directlynded beside the orange cat that was squatting outside the door.


    Hiri used the runes of order and illusion magic to create a diversion, allowing the coin to appear in V��s palm.


    ��I think what you need is this.��V flipped his hand, and a Nond Gold appeared at his fingertips, then he threw it directly at Sonalen, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Sonalen looked at the gold coin that V threw over, and he directly handed the gold coin to the human woman sitting next to him.


    The human woman looked at the gold coin carefully and whispered something to Sonalen.


    The woman seemed to recognize the gold coin from another continent. Not only did she know the value of the gold coin, but she also knew its value.


    ��This may be the most expensive gold coin on another continent, Mr. Sonalen,��V reminded sonalen.


    Nn��s currency was the most expensive in the world��s mary system, followed by the currency of the country of steel.


    ��I know, just this one is not enough,��Sonalon said.


    ��How much do you need?��When V asked this question, Sonalon was also in deep thought. He was looking for a suitable offer, which could not be too low or too high that V would refuse.


    Unfortunately, Sonalon did not know the background of this strange masked man... it was very likely that he was the richest person in all of Nn and the entire continent.

 Chapter 1036

    1036 Chapter 1,60, the final secret


    ��Five thousand.��


    Sonalon deliberated for a long time beforeing up with a price that was more appropriate in his heart.


    He had no concept of the purchasing power of money on another continent, and this was because the woman beside him had told him the value of this gold coin.


    ��I need five thousand gold coins like this.��Sonalon stared at V when he made this request. Unfortunately, V was wearing a mask, so he could not judge V��s mood change from his expression.


    As for the voice actor, Joshua coughed lightly to prevent himself fromughing out loud.


    The purchasing power of 5,000 gold coins in Nn was already quite terrifying. A normal family had so much savings, and they did not need to work for almost a lifetime.


    For Joshua, it was only a daily allowance, but in his daily life, Joshua hardly spent money on things.


    ��This is too much... It��s worth ten years of my sry!��Hiri��s view waspletely different from Josh��s.


    Even after they got married, Hiri was still a girl with a backbone, and all the money she used in her daily life was earned by working for Josh.


    By the way, Hiri��s sry had not been raised for a long time, so this also caused the girl��s savings to be around a few hundred gold coins.


    ��It��s not a lot, but the price has to be lowered.��


    Joshua knew that now was not the time to show off his assets, even though the money was only a number to him.


    After a short moment of thinking, Joshua pressed the button to speak again.


    ��The price of just one piece of information seems to be too expensive, Mr. SONALEN,��V said with some embarrassment.


    ��This information is rted to the survival of your human world. I don��t think it��s expensive.��


    Sonalon was not in a hurry. He even poured himself a ss of wine and nned to discuss it slowly.


    ��Then, what method do you have to prove that your information is true and not just a joke?��V asked again.


    ��I mentioned the core of this workshop earlier. Without my help, you won��t be able to find it.��


    Sonalen finished the wine in his ss in one gulp. He picked up the wine bottle again and poured it into the ss until it flowed out.


    This gray fog origin did not seem to be using the wine to boost his courage. He was probably enjoying everything that he could before he ran away.


    ��You��ve sessfully aroused my interest, Mr. Sonalen... but before I see that so-called core, do you need a deposit?��


    Joshua could not be bothered to haggle over the price. His previous proposal was just to let the other party understand that he did not have much money.


    ��Deposit? Of course... but I don��t have much time to wait for you here. You have to collect it within a day after you go back.��


    Slon was not optimistic about the situation in this city.


    ��Mr. Slon, you see... I��m actually also a skilled magician. Please stand a little to the other side, Miss April. I need to cast a small spell.��


    V had no intention of leaving. He gestured for Miss April to stand to the side. The gray fog girl actually obediently stood to the side of the wall.


    The silver-white inscription that represented space surged on V��s fingertip.


    Joshua did not need to go to Nn��s vault. He directly collected five thousand gold coins in the Hearthstone Tavern. After all... where would a monster like the Hearthstone card extractor, which could swallow gold coins, be ced.


    During this time, he also instructed Mrs. Marina to find a cloth bag that could fit people.


    Half of the 5,000 gold coins were put into the cloth bag and tied up under the effect of the inscription of order.


    Elder Kuitoan directly drew a small teleportation circle on the floor of the room. After confirming the coordinates through the first teleportation, he urately teleported the bag of gold coins to V this time.


    The bag filled with more than two thousand gold coins fell heavily to the ground with a crisp sound.


    V did not reach out to take the bag because it was too heavy. V��s body made of illusions could not be lifted.


    ��The deposit you want is here, Mr. Sonalen.��V untied the rope on the bag, revealing the gold coins that were shining with a golden light.


    Sonalen stood up from the sofa and walked towards V, while V politely stepped back to give Sonalen some space to check.


    The woman followed behind Sonalen. She saw that the pile of gold coins inside the bag was clearly out of control.


    Not many humans could remain calm in front of the mountain of money. In the past, Hiri��s dream was to roll on the pile of money.


    ��It��s... It��s true.��The woman��s voice was trembling. She had probably never seen so much money in her entire life.


    The arm on Sonalen��s left hand suddenly distorted and turned into a tentacle once again, swallowing the bag of gold coins into his body.


    It should be said that... it was stored in his body.


    This was really a convenient ability.


    ��Follow me.��


    Sonalen was also a person who knew how to do business. In the current situation,pared to continuing to be loyal to his elder sister and building a good rtionship with this wealthy masked stranger, it was obviously more useful for him in the future.


    V followed Sonalen out of the room. April hesitated for a moment before following him. However, the moment she stepped out of the door, the orange cat directly pounced on her.


    Before April could react, the orange cat once again crawled into the clothes on her chest.


    ��You...��


    April used her hand to pull up herpel and looked at the Orange Cat lying on her chest. The Orange Cat used its ws to make a hissing gesture.


    ��...��April gritted her teeth and followed V and Sonalen without saying a word.


    ..


    Sonalon led V around the production room in the alchemy workshop and came to a room that was locked by arge number of chains deep in the workshop.


    The structure here was a little like a prison.


    Gray fog spread freely on the ground, and in the darkness, one could vaguely hear the low voice of a monster.


    The ground suddenly lit up with runes... April��s body tensed up the moment she saw these runes.


    ��Don��t worry, my sister. These are just runes for teleportation.��


    Sonalen activated the runes, and an unknown teleportation circle lit up instantly. The surrounding scenery quickly changed.


    When the light shone again, what appeared in front of Joshua... was a door, a door made of pitch-ck light.


    ��Mr. Sonalen, is this the teleportation door of Your World?��Joshua directly asked Sonalen through v voice.


    ��Our World... Consciousness World? Using a portal to define this thing is too simple.��


    Sonalen walked a full circle around the ball of light that was emitting pitch-ck light.


    ��The purpose of this thing��s existence is to destroy the barrier between the real world and the consciousness world. The ultimate goal of its creator... I think it is topletely fuse the two worlds together.��


    ��Is this another mission that concerns the life and death of the World?��


    Joshua looked at the glowing ck sphere and scratched his head. The energy source of this thing was probably the negative emotions of the creatures on the Alesirota continent.


    ��But why do I feel like I agree with the idea of this ultimate BOSS?��Joshua Thought for a while and a terrifying thought appeared in his head.


    If the illusory world could really merge with the real world, Josh didn��t know whether it would be a dream or a disaster for people like him.

 Chapter 1037

    1037 Chapter 1,611 had multiplied again


    Late at night, Fuya woke up from her dream.


    She didn��t know why... But after entering the core of Arnold, she was very sleepy.


    Today, after entering her dream, she opened her eyes again. The ce she was at was not the Holy Spirit battlefield, but a floating rock.


    Houses and trees seemed to have lost their gravity and floated in this space. Fuya came to the edge of the rock and looked down. She could only see the endless abyss.


    Fuya continued to look around. Suddenly, there were traces of ss breaking in the sky.


    The cracks spread rapidly. Finally, with a crisp sound, the crackspletely broke and revealed a dark space.


    But suddenly, a huge eye opened in the dark space... The eye nced left and right and finally focused on Fuya.


    Fuya slowly retreated, trying to escape, but she stepped on a stone and lost her bnce. She almost fell to the ground.


    But Fuya did not feel the pain of falling to the ground. She fell into someone��s arms. When she was hugged, a hand covered Fuya��s eyes.


    Fuya subconsciously wanted to struggle, but a familiar voice sounded in her ear.


    ��It��s me, don��t be afraid.��


    It was Joshua��s voice. Joshua let go of his hand that was covering Fuya��s eyes. She lifted her head and looked at Joshua in his arms. After confirming that it was her brother, she buried her head in Joshua��s arms without saying a word.


    ��I was wondering why you would sleep now. It looks like... there is indeed trouble.��


    Joshua half-knelt on the ground and hugged Fuya, trying his best not to let Fuya look at the pupil behind the crack in the sky.


    This was the world of consciousness, or more urately, the remains of the past world of consciousness.


    In the past world of consciousness, there were also continents formed by human illusions like the Shining. However, during the war with the outside world, these continents were all destroyed into pieces, the heroes and gods who fought in the world of consciousness had all passed away.


    Joshua could not determine if that huge pupil was the eye of the outside world. It just stared at Fuya in Joshua��s arms. After that, there was no other reaction.


    There was not even a sign of an attack.


    Joshua was thinking about how to take Fuya out of the space of consciousness temporarily.


    ��Fuya! You finally came to see me. I��ve been waiting for you for a long time...��


    Just as Joshua was thinking about this, a slightly surprised voice sounded from the other side.


    Joshua immediately turned his head and saw that the floating stones around him had piled up and gradually formed a road.


    This scene... Joshua felt that he had seen it somewhere before? Was it ��humiliation��or ��dark lineage��?


    But that was not the point. A smaller figure came from the end of the road.


    When Joshua saw the face of this person, he was stunned for a short while. There was only one thought in his mind.


    That was... Fuya had multiplied again?


    The little girl at the end of the road looked almost identical to Fuya. If Lietta and Fuya were 60% simr, then this girl was 90% ... There were some differences in the details of her face.


    The only difference was that she was the painted Fuya. Her skin color was almost the same as that of a normal human, and she was the type with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    So, were there other proliferating Fuya? If there were, could they wholesale some..


    Jose drove the strange thoughts out of his mind. His face showed a serious expression as he stared at the ��Blonde Fuya��.


    ��Who are you!��Of course, Joshua would not treat her as Fuya��s sister or sister.


    This guy was really too strange. There were no living things in the space of consciousness. Moreover, Fuya seemed to be very afraid of her.


    ��Another new soul has entered this ce? Why do you look a little like... My Child?��She was not in a hurry to get close to Joshua. Instead, she circled around Joshua as if she was studying him.


    ��I��m sorry, I don��t have a mother who is younger than me.��Josh decisively rejected her idea of recognizing his own son.


    ��You Talk Funny.��


    After she heard what Josh said, she covered her stomach andughed without hesitation.


    From now on, she looked like a little girl.


    ��But you do have some features of me in your soul, but... There��s something that I��m unfamiliar with.��She stoppedughing, her dark blue eyes stared at Josh and said, ��You don��t belong to this world, do you?��


    When Josh heard her words, he was stunned for a short while, but soon, a smile of interest appeared on his face.


    ��Interesting, who are you? The god of this space of consciousness?��Josh asked.


    ��Before I answer your question, can you give me back what belongs to Me?��She directly pointed at Fuya who was hiding in Josh��s arms.


    ��Your things... I��m sorry, but this is my sister, and she seems to be very afraid of you.��


    When Joshua wasmunicating with her, he also paid attention to the crack in the sky, but there was still no change in his huge pupils after the crack.


    ��Sister? Fuya... When did you take a soul as your brother?��She raised her voice and asked Fuya.


    Fuya didn��t answer but just grabbed Joshua��s clothes tightly.


    ��It seems that she doesn��t want to talk to you. If you don��t mind, I��ll leave first.��


    Joshua directly held Fuya and stood up, intending to leave this world of souls and spirits with Fuya��s consciousness.


    When Joshua wanted to retreat, the gray viscous liquid suddenly spread out from the edge of the rock.


    ��I��m not asking you now, and I don��t have much time.��She slowly walked towards Joshua. The gray liquid rising around the rock gradually formed some distorted biological forms.


    Could he control the gray fog? This was not good..


    ��I��m not asking you, and... Unfortunately, I��m also in a hurry.��


    Joshua moved back in a direction where there was less gray fog. However, the moment Joshua took a step back, Joshua found that sticky liquid was overflowing under his feet.


    The liquid formed an arm that grabbed onto Joshua��s leg. The arm began to gradually solidify. Bones, muscles, skin, and hair began to form. Finally, the other liquid formed a human face.


    ��Are you giving orders like me? But it seems that you don��t have the power and ability. Before that thingpletely eats you up, give Fuya to me,��she said.


    ��No... I think I have the power and ability.��When Joshuamunicated with her, there was a feeling of charades and tongue twisters.


    ��Magic? You Can��t use this ability now.��


    While she was talking, the monster that grabbed Joshua��s leg had be more and more real. It kept tearing at the ground with its sharp ws, as if it was trying to get out of the Quagmire formed by the gray fog.


    ��Actually, I don��t know any magic, but... I don��t need it.��Joshua looked around him. The gray fog had formed dozens of distorted monsters that surrounded Joshua.


    The monsters surrounded him and let out a low roar. However, this roar was interrupted by the Eagle��s Cry in the sky.


    She raised her head in surprise when she heard the sound. A Griffin was circling in the sky. In the next second, a figure jumped down from the griffin andnded beside Jose with precision, she also stepped on the monster that grabbed Jose��s leg.


    This figure was a fully-armed firebearer. She pulled out the two strongest swords in the world crack and stared at the blonde fuya who was standing not far away through the gap in her helmet.


    ��You��re not the only one who can create things in this space,��Joshua said softly.

 Chapter 1038

    1038 Chapter 1,62ND, the difference in strength


    The long sword in the hand of the firebearer directly split the monster that pounced at her in half from the middle.


    After the monster��s corpse was cut into two halves and fell to the ground, turning into dust and disappearing, there was no longer any existence that could fight on the floating ind that was made of rocks.


    ��A product of human emotions and illusions? It doesn��t seem like a hero that is being praised.��


    The Blonde Fuya didn��t feel angry because her soldiers had been ughtered by the person who transmitted fire.


    Instead, she looked as if she had discovered a new world, staring at the person who transmitted fire with a curious gaze that wanted to dissect and study it.


    ��This is the fusion of beliefs that defeated anger? interesting... What method did you use to gather human consciousness together?��She turned her gaze to Joshua again.


    ��Trade secrets. Even if I told you, you wouldn��t be able to learn it.��


    During this time, Joshua summoned the griffin that was circling in the sky. He carried fuya and sat on the Griffin.


    ��Stop.��


    Her eyes lit up. When Joshua sat on the Griffin and rose into the air, arge amount of gray liquid arms extended out from the bottomless abyss under the isted rocky ind.


    They rushed straight at the Griffin, trying to drag it underground... But the next second, the arms were met with a scorching rain of fire.


    The isted ind she was standing on suddenly shook, and five beams of light appeared in front of her.


    This beam of light was the scene of the heroes of the Holy Spirit entering the battlefield.


    At this moment, Fuya overcame her fear, or rather, she remembered that she had no reason to be afraid of the multiplied version of herself.


    After all, she had many unreasonably strong heroes under hermand.


    The Summoner of the rain of fire was Fuya��s most skilled all-rounder.


    These heroes from the Holy Spirit were different from the yers from the world rift.


    Every hero in the Holy Spirit was loved by tens or even hundreds of thousands of yers. The power gathered on their bodies was no longer limited to the limitations of a single yer character in the World Rift.


    A torrential rain of mes took up the entire space.


    The scorching mes burned off the arm that was trying to grab the griffin. Another hero, who was trembling, directly stepped on the rocky ind that was floating in the air.


    The entire ind shattered into pieces in an instant. She had alsopletely lost her bnce because of the shattering of the ind.


    Joshua nced at the Fuya clone that was standing on the fragment of the ind and directly controlled the Griffin to fly away from this strange ce.


    ��Fuya, can you send me a message before you go to sleep next time?��


    Joshua did not think that the proliferator would let it go so easily. It was already abnormal for Fuya to fall asleep for two days in a row.


    If the girl fell asleep again on the third day, Joshua might not be able to rush over so quickly.


    Fuya still did not use any words to answer Joshua. She just curled up in Joshua��s arms and nodded gently. Then, her figure gradually faded away and disappeared.


    Joshua wasn��t in a hurry to leave this world of consciousness.


    Sitting on the back of the Griffin, he looked at the entire world of consciousness from a bird��s eye view. Fuya, who was below, was also watching Joshua.


    Joshua controlled the Griffin and slowlynded on the broken stone. It was also in front of Fuya, who was also a proliferating type.


    ��If you continue to stay here, you might not be able to leave.��She seemed to be surprised that Joshua wouldnd in front of her.


    ��Actually, I��ve been thinking about something just now. What is that Big Eye?��Joshua asked.


    ��It seems that you know a lot.��She nodded to confirm Joshua��s guess.


    The tone of hermunication with Joshua was very friendly. It sounded like she was chatting with a friend. However, the gray liquid floating around the broken stones was not so friendly.


    They gathered around the rocks, as if they were going to form a monster that pounced on Joshua.


    ��I also know that... This thing invaded this world a few hundred years ago, right?��Joshua pointed at the Big Eye in the sky.


    The eye sensed the direction that Joshua was pointing at and slowly fixed its eyes on Joshua.


    At this moment, Joshua felt that his heart was a little scared. Something Terrible was about to rush into his consciousness. The gray liquid behind Joshua also gradually formed a monster-like existence.


    ��It��s not a wise choice for you to stay here alone since you know its past.��A smile appeared on her face again.


    ��But a few hundred years ago... weren��t the things outside the realm expelled by the heroes and gods in the Consciousness World?��


    Joshua��s next sentence caused the smile on her face to slowly disappear.


    ��The gods that you��re referring to have been captured by me. They won��t protect anyone anymore,��she said.


    ��Actually, there��s still one, but she��s not very good at fighting right now.��


    Joshua thought of the goddess of order, Lloyd. However, with Lloyd��s currentbat strength, he could just act cute and shout from behind.


    ��Then where does your confidencee from? those... Heroic Phantoms that appeared before?��


    She tilted her head slightly and tapped her fingertip lightly on her chin. This action indeed made her look like a very young girl.


    However, Joshua was not sure how old this girl who had the appearance of Fuya was... After all, Fuya was already hundreds of years old.


    ��Confidence? Although the magic technology possessed by humans hundreds of years ago was a little more powerful than... Nn now, they did not develop the Inte or movies. All the collective illusions were only limited to the gods created by some religions. I don��t know if you can understand me,��said Joshua.


    ��Inte... Movies?��She quietly read these two unfamiliar words. ��I don��t know about these things, but is it important? Strangers from foreignnds.��


    ��The beliefs of humans may differ ording to countries and races, but... the likes of the inte and games don��t differentiate between these things. Compared to religion, these entertainment cultures are more attractive.��


    ��What are you trying to say?��


    She suddenly felt uneasy. She restrained the smile on her face and took a step back.


    ��What I mean is... It��s not toote for you to run.��


    Jose raised his hand. A scorching light suddenly bloomed in the entire pitch-ck space of consciousness.


    The sudden light pierced her eyes. When her vision was restored, all the gray fog surrounding Jose dispersed.


    She saw a white bird on Joshua��s arm.


    ��Arthur... Crowe? Your race should be dying soon.��She recognized the white bird immediately.


    As Arthur Crowe��s world tree... The High Elves had gradually embarked on the path of decline, but unfortunately, they met the existence of Joshua.


    Her body gradually became transparent under the strong light, and if she continued to stand here, she wouldpletely disappear.


    She herself realized this, and a gray fog enveloped her body... the next moment, her figure and the big eyes in the sky disappeared in front of Joshua��s eyes.


    ��Ah... She ran away.��


    Joshua still had some things to ask this proliferating Fuya, but it seemed that he did not have the chance anymore.


    ��Her soul gives me a very familiar feeling,��the white bird turned its head and said to Joshua.


    ��Is it familiar? It might be a human rted to the destruction of Arthur Crow... but the outside world doesn��t seem to be as strong as I imagined, at least until the feeding isplete.��


    Joshua looked at the cracks in the sky that were gradually being repaired. Hundreds of years ago, the gods and those heroes could unite to disperse the outside world, and now Joshua had hundreds of thousands of gods... there should be no reason why he couldn��t win against this thing.


    ��-


    PS: I��ve been thinking about the main storyline from yesterday until today. The main storyline of this book should be the influence of Earth��s culture on the world. The gray fog is just a supplementary storyline... but recently, there are some problems with the focus. I��m trying to find a way to adjust the focus, also... actually, what I want to write the most at the end is the story of raising a daughter.

 Chapter 1039

    1039 Chapter 1,633, Retreat!


    Joshua woke up from his sleep. Tyreen was sitting in front of him, but the first thing he saw was the girl named Al. .


    ��Granny Enya told me that I would get sick if I slept like this.��


    Al half-knelt in front of Joshua and said to him seriously.


    ��The Constitution of a chaos demon is different from that of a high elf, right?��


    Josh rubbed his dizzy head.


    This time in the dream, Josh felt that Fuya had suddenly fallen into a deep sleep, so he chose to enter the world of consciousness directly.


    Josh found a random corner to sit down and directly entered the world of consciousness.


    When he woke up, Josh saw that there was an additionalyer of quilt on his body. Judging from the faint fragrance on the quilt, it was Hiri��s.


    ��Don��t Chaos Demons get sick?��Al asked.


    ��This... I��m not sure.��


    Joshua put the sheets on the bed in the corner of the room. Hiri and thousand faces were still focused on the orange cat simtor.


    ��Is Her Highness Fuya Okay?��


    Thousand faces saw that Joshua had woken up and immediately turned around to ask about Fuya��s condition.


    ��She��s already woken up. She should be preparing to continue broadcasting the game.��


    Joshua also quickly walked to thousand-face��s side and ced his gaze on the Orange Cat Simtor.


    Less than half an hour had passed since Joshua had entered the dream. The deal between V and the gray fog origin had already ended. Healy was cooperating with the White Cat��s power in an attempt to destroy the ck ball.


    Judging from the Orange Cat Simtor, the Orange Cat was not in that strange space. It was unknown when the Orange Cat had arrived outside the alchemy workshop.


    Of course, it came out from under April��s clothes. April stood in ce and looked up at the sky. No one knew what she was looking at.


    ��What... is that?��


    April looked up at the sky... her muttering voice reached the ears of everyone present.


    ��I think it��s sunlight, Miss April. Something you should enjoy from the moment you were born.��


    Thousand Faces continued to act as the elegant and mysterious stranger V. he quietly stood beside April, as if this girl was the heroine in the real world.


    ��Sunlight? I��ve only heard humans say it since I was born...��


    April��s eyes widened as she looked at the sky. The workers in the alchemy workshop and the residents of ckbay City on the streets all came to the streets to look at the sky.


    The gray clouds that had covered ckbay city for countless years were torn apart by the sunlight today, and the setting sun shone on the city.


    The sunlight shone on the factory where April was standing. She closed her eyes tightly and took a step back ufortably, avoiding the sunlight.


    However, the Orange Cat, who had been hiding in her arms, jumped out uncontrobly. It took small steps to stand in the sunlight and squatted down. It narrowed its eyes and looked very satisfied.


    April looked at the Orange Cat��s fur that was emitting a gentle light under the sunlight. She couldn��t help but reach out and touch it.


    But the sunlight was still too unfamiliar to April.


    The residents of ckbay city also walked out of the street. Their initial behavior was that they were as afraid of the sunlight as April was.


    But soon, someone gradually walked into the ce where the sunlight shone... with the first person, there would be a second person.


    When April came back to her senses, the gaps in the distant streets that were covered by the sunlight were already filled with people.


    Humans were creatures that lived during the day after all, but the gray fog was more nocturnal.


    ��It disappeared.��April looked at the sky. The beam of sunlightsted less than ten minutes before it was covered by the dark clouds again.


    ��But the humans in this city have already seen what light looks like. Miss April, they will not tolerate the darkness anymore.��This sentence from V was made by Joshua.


    The moment the sunlight disappeared, the inspectors also appeared on the streets. They held weapons and chased away all the humans that gathered on the streets.


    During this period, there were some small-scale conflicts. However, these unarmed civilians did not have the ability to resist at all.


    ��But this is meaningless.��April looked at the humans who were chased away by the patrols, as well as the humans who were pressed to the ground and beaten by the patrols. She said with aplicated feeling, ��You can��t change anything.��


    ��This needs time to prove. Wait a moment... a friend is looking for me, uh...��


    When Joshua was dubbing for V, he received a vibration message from the frost owl, so he could not help but break away from the role in thetter half of the sentence.


    ��Stop pretending. I know you��re not V, but the person who controls the four-legged beast.��April silently kicked the stone under her feet. Her voice sounded a little disappointed.


    She was probably just as disappointed as when she grew up and learned that the story of the Prince and the princess was fake.


    ��Uh... thousand faces, please continue to help her with her life counseling.��


    Joshua felt that this gray fog could still educate her on the right path. After all, Joshua had already taught quite a few people about this kind of existence who did not have a deep understanding of the world but possessed great power.


    After handing over the voiceover for V to thousand faces once again, Joshua opened the message from the frost owl.


    ��Joshua, Joshua, Joshua, Joshua, Joshua! The Gray! Fog! On the sea! Has! Dispersed! !��


    The first message that the frost owl sent, Joshua could feel the girl��s excitement just from the text alone.


    She was apanied by an owl running back and forth from the left to the middle of the screen, pausing for a moment. Then, she quickly ran to the right and disappeared. Then, she ran from the right to the middle and paused for a moment, then, she disappeared from the left side of the screen.


    ��this is good news, but shier... shouldn��t you go and discuss it with the people of the seaside country?��Jose sent another message to her.


    ��I think I should tell you first.��


    After the message from shier, there was another mostmon owl that raised its wings to simte a thumbs-up expression.


    ��Speaking of which, themander of the coalition forces fighting against the gray fog this time seems to be you, Jose.��While maintaining the illusion of V, Hili took some time to look at Jose��s message.


    ��I just shot a movie to make a game... When did I be themander again? But I dide up with the n. Let��s go to the scene to see the situation first.��


    Josh was not sure how far the gray fog that shirer mentioned had dissipated.


    However, the frost owl quickly sent a photo to Josh. The photo was taken from the Watchtower on the back of Basimonte.


    In the photo, the gray fog that had originally surrounded the entire sea level hadpletely disappeared. One could even see the coastline in the distance and the abandoned and decaying port.


    ��What should we do next?��She asked and sent another owl emoji that was the mostmonly used.


    ��Isn��t war something that you��re good at? I��m not Joshua��s Dream... forget it, I��ll go to Basimonte��s backter,��Joshua replied her with a message.


    ��HMM, I don��t know when the gray fog will appear again, but I have to hurry.��


    After Shirer left this message, Joshua fell into deep thought again.


    ��Speaking of which, Joshua... What do you mean by that a dream that you often mention?��


    After reading Joshua and Shirer��s message, Hiri��s attention was focused on a very strange thing.


    ��A blue magic-conducting robot that can do anything, a character in a manga. If I have time, I might be able to draw that manga, but now...��Joshua looked at tyreen, who was sitting in the room, tyreen, who was knitting, asked, ��Where is Lloyd Now?��


    ��Lord Lloyd... is sleeping upstairs,��Tyreen said.


    ��God sleeps? I��ll go up and wake her up.��


    Josh pushed open the cloud cat room and headed for the third floor of the Hearthstone Tavern.

 Chapter 1040

    1040 Chapter 1,64Th. So this is what you are


    Josh handed the Orange Cat Simtor back to thousand faces, and he brought Hiri and Al to the third floor.


    After several expansions, the Hearthstone Tavern had enough space on both floors to serve as arge hotel. There were dozens of rooms on the third floor alone.


    However, these rooms were never fully upied.


    The goddess of order, Loydel, was honored to have a permanent room in the Hearthstone Tavern, which was worth more than a million gold coins.


    ��I keep feeling a strange sense of anticipation.��


    Hiri nced at Al, who was following behind her. Al was here to help Josh Open the door to Berchmont.


    Although Josh was afraid that the girl would teleport him to the sea, she had already promised him that she would not, so he chose to believe her this time.


    ��What are you looking forward to?��Josh did not understand what Hiri meant.


    ��It��s like the anticipation of seeing the battle between the lion and the Tiger, the four elemental dragons fighting the wings of death,��Hiri said in a low voice.


    ��I understand.��


    When Joshua arrived at the door of Lloyd��s room, he instantly understood what Hiri meant.


    ��Death��s Wings?��


    Elves��long ears were not white. With a slight shake of his ears, he heard the whispers between Joshua and Hiri.


    ��No, it��s nothing.��


    Joshua gently knocked on Lloyd��s door with his hand and shouted her name at the door.


    ��Lloyd, open the door! I need to talk to you!��


    But there was no response. Jose knocked on the door again, but there was still no response.


    ��At this time, the goddess of Order��s ss schedule should be back.��


    Jose looked at the time in the lower right corner of the magic. It was already six o��clock in the afternoon. Normal Nn people usually went to bed at eight o��clock on time.


    However, Nn��s nightlife was now more abundant. Her daily sleeping time had been pushed to the early morning.


    Josh did not know that Lloyd still needed to sleep, but now that she had a body of flesh and blood... it was very reasonable for her to need to rest.


    ��Universal Spare Key.��Healy took out a bunch of keys and handed them to Josh.


    ��UH... Lloyd!��


    Joshua cleverly did not ask Hiri why he had such a key. He called out to Lloyd��s room again.


    There was still no response, so Joshua had no choice but to use Hiri��s master key to open Lloyd��s room door.


    The moment the door opened, Joshua smelled a strong smell of alcohol.


    This goddess paid attention to the cleanliness of the room. There were also flowers sent by Tyreen in the room, so this kind of alcohol mixed with a nice fragrance.


    But the moment he entered the room, Jose consciously covered his eyes with his hands.


    Because the goddess of order was lying on the bed in pajamas, judging from the redness on her cheeks, she must have drunk a lot of alcohol.


    So much so that the pajamas on her shoulders had slipped down, and the lower part of her shoulders could be seen.


    Don��t ask Joshua how he knew so much.


    ��Snow crystal wine... how dare she drink this?��


    Hiri picked up the ss that had fallen from Lloyd��s hand to the ground. The goddess was still holding a wine bottle in her arms, and the wine bottle indicated what she had drunk.


    ��What is that?��Joshua did not know much about the wine in this world.


    ��It��s a specialty of the frost nation. I drank it once before... I felt like my body was burning up, and the next second, I couldn��t remember anything,��Hiri said without any hesitation.


    ��It was when you were young, Hiri, wasn��t it? Doesn��t Nn have aw against underage drinking...��Josh couldn��t help but say.


    ��I don��t know much about Nn��sw, I don��t think so, right?��


    As Hili spoke, she found a quilt and covered the goddess with it.


    At this time, Josh walked directly to the side of the Goddess��bed and looked at Lloyd, who was smiling foolishly with a red face.


    ��Wait a minute...��Josh searched himself for a while and finally summoned the day demoness to find a camera and put it in his hand.


    Josh pointed the camera at Lloyd, who was lying on the bed, and pressed the shutter. Healy even pointed a V at the side.


    ��Will this kind of photo really not affect her believers��collection?��


    After teasing the goddess with Josh, Healy suddenly remembered that she had been busy collecting believers recently.


    And the muttering from Lloyd��s mouth sounded like he was fantasizing about having arge number of believers all of a sudden.


    ��so many people prayingpletely... The Blessing won��te...��Joshua... Archbishop... Hurry up and help me... BURP...��


    ��She really wants to dream about you,��said Hili.


    ��Who asked me to be her chief missionary, and she should be celebrating her 100,000 believers today.��


    Jose opened the Spellcaster Camp of the magic and found the reason why Lloyd drank vodka... No, snow crystal wine to celebrate.


    Lloyd opened the spellcaster camp as a programming teacher and the developer of ��War��. In less than half a year, she had gathered close to 100,000 fans.


    She probably thought that these 100,000 fans were her followers. She was too happy to go to Jose and Tyreen to show off. After all, Tyreen had millions of fans, so she could only secretly celebrate herself.


    She was really a down-and-out goddess who was diligent and thrifty.


    But the problem was that she seemed to have mistaken the way to celebrate. No matter what, she should not drink up a bottle of vodka to celebrate. If it were a normal person, they would probably die.


    ��As for this photo being posted on the spellcaster forum... maybe it will help her followers grow.��


    As Joshua spoke, he nced at al behind him. The first thing she did when she walked into the room was to browse through Lloyd��s bookshelf.


    Al was very focused and did not feel Joshua��s gaze at all. She seemed to have seen something as she stood on her tiptoes and took down a book from the top of the bookshelf.


    ��Al, What did you find?��Joshua asked.


    ��It��s a book that twig and leaf didn��t let me read in ASCEKRO. Don��t tell twig and leaf.��


    It seemed that Al hade to Nn specifically to look for an opportunity to read this book.


    ��Twig leaf? The girl who writes novels... What��s this book?��


    Joshua remembered the High Elf who had always been by Al��s side. Compared to Al��s rowdiness, she was much quieter.


    Out of curiosity, Joshua came to Al��s side and looked at the book she found on the bookshelf.


    ��The magical journey of the Elf Boy and the Piper��by: Sister Denise.


    Although Joshua didn��t know what the title meant, he pped his forehead the moment he saw the author��s name.


    ��Al, can you give me that book?��Joshua said to Al..


    ��Do you want to read the children of the forest too? No, I found it first... I��ll give it to you after I read it.��


    Al hugged the book with both hands as if he had found a treasure.


    ��Al, Don��t you know that this book is forbidden to minors?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, half of the books written by Sister Denisa had be restricted books, meaning that underage readers were forbidden to buy and read.


    ��Um... i... I��m 391 years old this year! By your human standards, I��ve been an adult for a long time!��


    At this moment, Al actually became smarter.


    ��But ording to the age of the High Elves, you��re not an adult yet, right? Be Obedient... give me the book.��


    When Joshua asked for the book from also, the High Elf girl became anxious... Tears even appeared in her eyes, and from her expression, it looked like she was about to cry in the next second.

 Chapter 1041

    1041 Chapter 1,065. Al movingpany was trustworthy


    In the end, Jose allowed Al to ��borrow��the book for a period of time under the attack of Al��s tears.


    ��Think about it carefully. This book is on Lloyd��s shelf, which means...��


    Jose��s gaze once again turned to Lloyd, who was lying in bed and talking in his sleep.


    During this period of time, Lloyd absorbed knowledge rted to this era at an extremely fast speed.


    This kind of absorption speed made it difficult for Loedel to avoid absorbing some bad things.


    ��Could it be that this book is very popr among the Nn Girls?��


    Joshua watched as Al eagerly opened the novel after obtaining his permission.


    It did not seem like it was her first time reading this book, but she had read half of it and was banned by the high elf named twigs and leaves.


    So, Al was now looking for the number of pages he had read before.


    ��Very popr,��hiri answered with certainty after hearing Joshua��s mutter.


    ��Hiri, you��ve read it too?��Joshua turned his head to look at Hiri when he heard this answer.


    ��I only go to the library asionally... to have a look.��


    Hiri��s voice sounded very guilty. She nced at another ce and didn��t want to look at Joshua.


    This reminded Josh of the first time he met Hiri. She was so bad at lying that he could see through her at a nce. However, after that, Josh rarely saw Hiri look so guilty.


    ��It��s a girl��s special hobby... Let��s get down to business first.��


    Josh thought that sister Denise��s works were only popr in Nn, but in the blink of an eye, this type of work had spread throughout Nn and even other countries.


    As for the problem of Denise��s works, Joshua decided to put it aside for the time being.


    ��Lloyd!��


    Joshua went to the bed of the goddess of order again and called her name.


    Lloyd did not give any response to Joshua. It seemed that she had really lost herself in the alcohol.


    ��Should I wake her up by force?��


    As Healy spoke, a magic staff suddenly appeared in her hand.


    ��Let her continue to sleep... I just need her to go to Basilmont. I need to find a rope first.��


    Josh looked around in Lloyd��s room. As a result, Healy brought a thick hemp rope directly into Josh��s sight.


    ��Healy... This shouldn��t be something that you carry around with you, right?��


    Josh took the rope from Hiri. The rope was at least five to six meters long, enough to tie a person up and then put them on the horse��s back to take them away.


    ��This kind of rope is very useful with order magic. Josh, you can try it.��


    Hiri shared his experience in using order magic with Josh, but Josh felt that he would never need this kind of experience in his life.


    ��In short, wrap this goddess of order with a quilt first, then tie her up with a few rounds of rope outside.��


    Joshua gestured the preparations he needed to make before bringing Lloyd away. At the same time, he ced his hand on one side of Lloyd��s quilt. Hiri walked to the other side and picked up Lloyd who was sleeping soundly.


    This ��kidnappingsted about ten minutes. During this time, Joshua could tell that Hiri��s skill in tying people up with ropes was not as good as his.


    In the end, it took a lot of effort for Joshua to wrap the goddess of order in the quilt.


    Judging from Lloyd��s expression, she had no intention of waking up the whole time..


    ��Al...��Joshua turned back to look at Al again.


    She had already opened the book and began to read it carefully. While browsing, she would asionally reveal a strange smile on her face.


    ��Al, can you put down the book in Your Hand First? It��s time to open the door.��


    Joshua��s voice brought Al back to reality from the world in the book. She obediently closed the book in her hand and stood up from her seat.


    ��Son of the forest, are you going to the back of that big turtle?��


    Al held the book and walked around the entire room, as if looking for a suitable ce to cast spells.


    ��That��s right, but al... You can teleport four people at once?��


    Joshua remembered that the magic of the space system consumed a lot of magic power. Ordinary human spell casters could not control it at all.


    Only beings like the high elves who had the support of the world tree as their magic power could control it.


    ��No problem. The elder set the space coordinates on the back of the big turtle. Wait for me.��


    As Al spoke, silver-white runes appeared beside him. The flow of magic power in the entire room began to change rapidly. A Magic Circle formed by runes also appeared on the ground.


    The reason why Joshua asked Al to teleport... was that although this girl was a little silly, her magic talent was considered top-notch among all the High Elves. The price was that her othermon elf skill, archery talent, was zero.


    The moment the Magic Circle appeared, Joshua directly carried the ��Lloyd Roll��that was wrapped up by the quilt on his shoulder.


    The light on the ground became more and more dazzling, but Joshua realized that something was not right. The table in the room had disappeared.


    ��Al...��The moment Joshua wanted to ask Al, the feeling of weightlessness swept over Joshua.


    When he blinked again, Joshua heard the unique cry of a seagull. There was also a damp smell of the sea that rushed into Joshua��s sense of smell.


    In front of Joshua was an endless sea. In the distance, he could even see the huge head of BASIMONTE.


    ��If I say there��s no problem, there��s definitely no problem.��


    In the next second, Al appeared in front of Joshua. She was thest ��passenger��to arrive at Basimonte. Before her was the furniture and decorations in Lloyd��s entire room.


    As soon as AL finished saying ��no problem��, Joshua heard the sound of the vase falling to the ground and shattering.


    Lloyd��s bookshelf also fell to the ground. The books collected by the goddess were scattered all over the ground. The clothes and closets that she bought could not withstand the test of space teleportation, so they were smashed to pieces on the ground.


    ��Do you think... The Goddess will feel the most heartache when she wakes up?��


    Jose nced at the messy furniture on the ground. In front of Lloyd��s dressing table, the cosmetics and perfume that she had bought had been turned into ss shards.


    Initially, Jose only wanted to kidnap Lloyd��s people. In the end, Al robbed all the belongings that the goddess had saved, and the next second, it was all ruined.


    ��Canned bacon, and lizard biscuits?��


    It was a pity that all the snacks Lloyd had stored had fallen to the ground and spoiled before he could finish them.


    Other clothes, cosmetics, and perfumes were not within the scope of her concern.


    ��How much... how much do these things cost?��


    Al had already realized that she had done something wrong. She quickly took out her small wallet and asked about thepensation from Joshua in a panic.


    ��I��ll get someone to count how many things were broken. The important thing now is to ��nt��Lloyd on another continent,��Jose said.

 Chapter 1042

    1042 Chapter 1,666, meeting


    The Frost army led by Shier was the main force in this attack, or rather, the main force that saved Aleslota.


    Part of them were Shier��s personal guards, and the other part were young men who had responded to Shier��s call and came from the eight great families of the frost country who had a blood-like hatred for the gray fog.


    Currently, there were only a few hundred people stationed on Beishmont��s back. This was because the living space on Beishmont��s back was limited. In addition, there were a thousand natives of the sea tribe on Beishmont��s back.


    ��You��re going tond now?��


    Shier represented the country of frost inmunicating with the sea tribes.


    The Sea tribes living on Besimonte��s back were all nobles who had fled from the country near the sea.


    No one could suppress the rioting in the country near the sea. If it wasn��t for the fact that the country of steel was also in the midst of a revolution and had no time to care about this country.., the country of steel would even try to annex a part of the country by the sea.


    As the king, Shier was able to gather a lot of information rted to the country by the sea. The internal strife in that country had only stopped for a short while recently.


    However, the hatred of the people of the country by the sea towards the sea made them ce their hopes on building a new home in Aleslota.


    ��There are already some nsmen who n to go to the maind to take a look. I��ve already stopped them.��


    The representative of the sea race was a girl named Hymina. Shier did notmunicate with her many times. Most of the time, she was here to convey the decision made by the sea race.


    ��I understand,��shier said.


    After Hymina told Shier about the decision made by the sea race, because she was in a wheelchair, she could only do a very simple chest salute before leaving the base of the frost nation.


    ��Your Majesty, aren��t you going to stop them?��


    Marshal Amat stood beside Shier and watched the youngdy Hymina in the distance before he suddenly asked.


    ��They are not soldiers under mymand. We are here for revenge... a part of the family sent soldiers to plunder and expand the territory.��


    Shier looked at the faintly discernible ind in the distance. As long as beimonte advanced a little further, they would be able to arrive at a brand new continent.


    A brand new continent. Even if it was already inhabited, it was enough to arouse the enthusiasm of the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom.


    No one would refuse to explore a brand newnd and nt their own g on thisnd.


    ��You��re right... Those Sea tribes are also ourpetitors.��


    Marshal Amuth still wanted to persuade that Lady Hymina out of consideration for a favor. After all, that continent was shrouded in gray fog and danger lurked everywhere. Rashly running to that continent would only end up as snacks for the gray fog.


    ��Apetitor?��


    Shier rubbed the space between her eyebrows tiredly. In fact, she had been very tired these few days. To be more precise, as long as she was the king, she was very tired.


    The politics of the frost country was not easy to manage. The eight great families each had their own thoughts.


    Shier had too many things to learn... and it was to learn those things that she did not like.


    The snowy owl that she had recently raised fell from the sky onto Shier��s head and made a ��Coo Coo Coo��sound.


    ��Jose?��


    Shier understood owlnguage. Under the guidance of the snowy owl, she saw Jose��s figure. Just as she was about to greet Jose, the ��thing��that Jose was carrying on his shoulder let shier��s raised hand down.


    ��Your Majesty.��


    Jose greeted shier very warmly, but it was just a formality.


    After all, this was the base of the frost country, surrounded by soldiers from the frost country... Shier��s persona in the frost country was that of the ��cold ruler��.


    ��Sir Jose.��


    Marshal Amat, as the deputy of Shier, also shook hands with Jose very warmly.


    ��On your shoulder...��


    Shere raised her arm and let the snowy owl on her head jump onto her arm. During this time, she was still very concerned about the thing on Joshua��s shoulder.


    ��The key to this operation...��


    Joshua put the ��Lloyd Roll��back on the ground. After such a long time, she still had no intention of waking up.


    ��Lloyd, What��s wrong with her?��


    As one of the members of Fuya��s adventurer team, she naturally knew the goddess of order... not only did she know the ��Socialite��in the group chat.., she had also privately chatted with the goddess of order for a period of time.


    Although most of Lloyd��sints were rted to Joshua, it just so happened that they had amon topic of conversation.


    ��Before she came, she drank a bottle of snow scenery wine, a whole bottle.��


    Joshua��s words made Marshal Amuth��s eyes widen.


    ��Sir Joshua, are you sure that thisdy drank the real snow crystal wine?��Marshal Amuth asked.


    ��Our Hearthstone Tavern does not sell fake goods.��


    Joshua did not think that Lady Marina��s conscience would be so evil as to sell fake wine. On the premise that she sold the fake wine to the dwarves, this was a risky behavior that would cause the dwarves to smash the shop.


    ��If it��s really a whole bottle, I think thisdy needs treatment. No one can survive the baptism of a whole bottle of snow crystal wine.��


    When Marshal Amuth shouted this sentence, the eyes of the surrounding soldiers of the frost kingdom were attracted over... obviously, they were attracted by the keyword ��a whole bottle of snow crystal wine��.


    ��She��s not a human. Just treat her like an elf or something... Your Majesty, are you ready to set sail?��


    Jose��s gaze was attracted by the wooden boat on the distant sea. The people on the wooden boat were ready to set sail.


    ��That��s the ship of the SEAFOLK. This is their decision,��said Shail.


    ��Why do the seafolk need a ship to set sail?��


    Shail heard Hiri��s voice at this time. The moment she appeared... The soldiers of the frost kingdom around her immediately grabbed their weapons.


    Hiri was not the reason why the soldiers of the frost country were inbat readiness. Instead, Hiri was followed by that... tall sin demon.


    ��Stand down.��


    Shier��s order caused the soldiers of the frost country behind him to be hesitant.


    Some of them were veterans from the fortress. All the soldiers who had fought demons on the battlefield had been deeply impressed by the terror of the sin demon.


    However, this fear was dispelled by a girl sitting on the shoulder of the sin demon.


    ��Zannas, there��s a mission... I haven��t been active for a while. I wonder if yourbat ability has be Rusty.��


    Joshua did not go to exin the origin of this sin demon to the soldiers of the Frost Nation.


    Just like the rtionship between Shirer and the seafolk, the actions of both parties were unrted. It was just that Shirer was willing to listen to Joshua��s opinion before taking further actions.


    ��Battle... Please give the Order, Your Highness.��


    Perhaps it was because of the child, Zenas seemed hesitant, but it still did not forget its duty.

 Chapter 1043

    1043 Chapter 1,067, the Lloyd��s cannon


    Zenas had received orders from Jose to go to Aleslota to explore.


    He had left the little girl he had adopted to Jose��s care for the time being, and he had boarded a ship of the seafolk to go to the coastline of Aleslota.


    Zenas had lived in the human world for a long time and had learned the sentimentality of the human race. When he boarded the ship of the SEAFOLK, he had a tragic feeling of saying goodbye to his children at home and going to war.


    However, this solemn feeling was soon reced by a dangerous instinct.


    The ship of the SEAFOLK docked at a dpidated port in Aleslota.


    This port town had obviously not been taken care of for many years. Its surroundings were full of traces of the invasion of the sea tide. Even the ground at the edge of the port was inhabited by creatures such as conches and barnacles.


    ��Is this really our hometown in the past?��


    ��Your grandfather was born in Osprey port. I also lived here when I was young... But... sigh...��


    Zenas heard the discussions of some of the seafolk on the ship. He did not ask those people for any details.


    Jose had sent it to explore Aleslota for two purposes. The first was to confirm whether the port was safe, and the second was to build a portal connecting Beichmont to the port.


    Zenas jumped off the ship alone and stepped on the barnacles of the port.


    A dark green sin me spread out from Zenas��s body, and the parasitic creatures on the ground were instantly burned into ashes and disappeared.


    Zenas had just released his sin me and was about to go deeper into the port when the ear on its forehead twitched because it caught a strange moan.


    The moan came from the harbor building. A human or mermaid with a deformed body broke through the window and slid out.


    The mermaid��s body was upied by arge number of barnacles, just like the ground in the harbor. The back part of its body even became some kind of soft tissue, like a slug.


    ��It seems that the gray fog has turned the humans who live here into this. Did It be seafood because it was close to the sea?��


    The soft and gentle voice of a daytime banshee rang in Zenas��ears. The controller of this daytime banshee was Joshua.


    ��This ce seems to be quite rich in seafood.��


    The daytime banshee floated in the air and looked left and right for a while. When the ship carrying the SEAFOLK approached the port.


    These deformed creatures that were residing in the darkness of the port all crawled out from the darkness and slowly moved toward the edge of the port.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, do you want to burn all of them?��


    Even though Zenas had lived in the human world for so many years, it was still the cold and merciless sin demon. Of course, the ��all��referred to here were the creatures that were distorted by the gray fog.


    ��Try to purify them first?��


    Joshua looked at the humanoid creatures that moved like slugs. They did not seem to have any intention of attacking. It was just that the humanoid slugs and barnacles werebined together, they could be the main characters in any horror movie or game.


    The seafolk people on the ship were obviously frightened by these creatures. They stood on the ship for a while and didn��t dare to get off... but some brave seafolk took the initiative to get off the ship, they returned to their home that was beyond recognition.


    Among them were the SEAFOLK representative, Hymina, and the short-tentacle wand that was pushing her wheelchair.


    The short-tentacle wand pushed Hymina��s wheelchair all the way to the back of the day Banshee and the sin devil.


    ��Excuse me, Are You Mr. Joshua?��Hymina asked.


    ��Eh, how did you recognize me?��


    Joshua controlled the day Banshee to turn around. The voice of this sentence was also that of a gentle girl��s voice.


    ��The way you speak...st time at the World Cultural Exhibition, you left a deep impression on me,��Hymina said.


    Was this apliment or a taunt?


    Joshua gave up on pursuing those unimportant matters. Instead, the short-tentacle wand waved at him excitedly as if it had seen its idol, and it was the kind of idol that had suddenly be a girl��s idol.


    ��Sir Jose, do you intend to clean up the sea creatures that are infested by the gray fog?��


    There was a woman with her eyes closed beside Hymina. Judging from her clothes, she did not look ordinary.


    Jose remembered that this girl seemed to be the Queen of the country near the sea? Unfortunately, the big turtle was not very interested in humans. This queen was also in name, and Jose did not remember the specific name.


    ��I n to try to purify the gray fog on their bodies first. If I can��t purify it, I can only cross over,��said Joshua.


    ��Cross... over?��The Queen of the country near the sea recited the word that was difficult to pronounce.


    ��Send them on their way.��


    ��This... Sir Joshua, do you have a way to save them?��


    She was not like the giant turtle that did not care about anything. She might be the only leader of the current sea tribe. If she could save this group of people, it would be a great help to the morale and continuation of the entire tribe.


    ��Zannas, first build a portal to Beimonte��s back.��


    Joshua used his actions to exin his purification method.


    Zannas waved his hand, and soon, a dark green portal appeared beside him.


    ��Catch it.��


    Joshua caught the voice of the daytime banshee and said. Zannas quickly reacted when he heard the order and hugged the thing that was thrown out from the other side of the portal.


    Of course, this thing was the ��Lloyd��s Scroll��.


    ��This is...��


    She looked at Lloyd, who was tied up. In addition to the fact that the person who caught her was a sin fiend, this scene in the past human world was a crisis that was enough for the casten to build an army to surround and annihte.


    ��It��s a very useful gray fog purifier. Alright, Zenas, I��ll teach you how to use it.��Joshua controlled the daytime banshee to float in front of Zenas and said, ��Don��t treat her like a human or a goddess now. She��s a shlight, or a tree that can emit light.��


    ��Your Highness, I still don��t understand what to do.��Zinas carried the ��Lloyd Roll��on his shoulder and fell into confusion.


    Hymina and the Queen were also wondering how a girl wrapped in a quilt could purify the gray fog around her.


    ��Point the front toward the creature that��s crawling toward you.��Joshua directly gave a more specific instruction.


    Zinas followed Joshua��s instructions and aimed the front of Lloyd at the slug man that was crawling towards him.


    ��Let me figure out where the activation ��button��is.��


    Joshua controlled the daytime banshee to extend her translucent hand into Lloyd��s body.


    Lloyd and Joshua also signed a contract, which gave Joshua the ability to mobilize the dark elven tree in Lloyd��s body.


    ��Found it.��It was not the first time that Joshua had controlled the power of faith of the World Tree. His experience of controlling the world tree of the High Elves had allowed him to do it with ease... and let the world tree release its power of faith.


    This included... the direction in which it was released.


    The next second, under the astonished gazes of the two seafolk, Lloyd released arge amount of light beams of power of faith from the front of his scroll, directly hitting the slug that was crawling on the ground.


    The slug let out a painful howl. The parts of its body that were corroded and deformed by the gray fog returned to its human form.


    ��Look, it��s very simple.��The daytime banshee pped her hands and stood up with her arms akimbo.


    This also officially announced that the Lloyd Roll had evolved into the Lloyd Roll Cannon..


    ��Zenas, fire a few more rounds at the concentrated areas.��Jose controlled the output of power of faith and signaled Zenas to change its target.


    Arge group of slug men gathered in the distant house. They lined up in a row and slowly crawled towards this ce.


    Zannas aimed at the group of slug men under themand of Joshua. Another light beam formed by the power of faith shot out from Lloyd��s forehead.


    This sin demon carried the Lloyd Cannon on his shoulder and swept it in a straight line, this special effect was like aser cannon cutting through the ground and leaving a deep ravine... However, the effect of the gray fog dissipating reced the effect of the explosion.


    ��It looks like they have the possibility of being purified. It will still take some time for them to cross over.��


    Joshua stopped the output of the Lloyd Cannon and looked at the group of slugs that were hit by the light beam of the power of faith.


    The deformed parts of their bodies began to recover with the fading of the gray fog. However, some unlucky people lost their legs or arms, and some died directly because the degree of distortion was too great.


    This was probably the best oue for them.


    ��Sir... Sir Jose... the one on its shoulder...��the queen of the Kingdom of seaside waspletely dumbfounded by what she saw.


    ��To fight against thetest advanced weapons of the gray fog, can you go and check the health of yourpatriots before you exin?��Jose said.

 Chapter 1044

    1044 Chapter 1668, Lloyd: ? ? ? ? ? ? ?


    The situation of this port town being corroded by the gray fog was very serious.


    Even with the purification effect of the Lloyd Cannon, there were not many survivors who actually survived in the end.


    Under the arrangement of their queen, the SEAFOLK began to treat the wounded.


    On the other hand, Joshua took advantage of the fact that the day Banshee could fly and obtained a view of the surroundings from high in the sky.


    ording to the view from the daytime banshee, the small port on the coastline, called Osprey Harbor, was not far from ckbay City.


    The distant ckbay city was still surrounded by a thick gray fog, which was slowly spreading toward the coastline.


    ��Your Highness, what should we do next?��


    Zenas asked as he looked at the daytime banshee who hadnded back on the ground.


    ��I need a dragon. Also, call al over.��


    Jose checked the status of the Lloyd��s cannon��s ammunition.


    The power of faith stored in her body purified the hundreds of infected residents of the port, using less than 1% of the power of faith.


    However, if the power of faith was to disperse the gray fog around ckbay city and the city, the power of faith stored by about 100,000 people was still not enough.


    The appearance of the Moving World Tree, Lloyd, made it possible to carry out some methods that could not be realized in the past to purify the gray fog.


    Unfortunately, the growth rate of the world tree was too slow at the moment, so Joshua needed to borrow the energy of the other world trees that had matured.


    Al quickly brought her ck dragon to Fish Eagle Harbor through the portal.


    ��Next time!��


    The ck dragon clearly smelled the scent of the daytime banshee... Jose. The moment he saw the daytime banshee, he raised his hands and walked toward her.


    This daytime banshee had her own consciousness. She obviously recognized this young existence as the ruthless ck dragon Duke of the demon world. Her whole ghost body was so scared that it began to turn blurry.


    Joshua estimated that this day Banshee would be scared out of her wits in a little while.


    ��Thank you for your hard work... Go back and rest.��


    At this time, Joshua also hurriedly walked out of the teleportation gate of Zinas. The Day Banshee hurriedly bowed to Joshua and disappeared in front of Joshua.


    The Dark Dragon Duke also changed his target. He came in front of Joshua and used both hands to grab the corner of Joshua��s clothes and pull it down continuously.


    ��The next episode.��


    ��I heard from the story that creatures that summon dragons like this have to send tribute or something.��Hiri also walked out of the portal. She watched the ck Dragon Duke��s reaction.


    It seemed that if Joshua did not hand over thetest episode of Cat and mouse, it would not be willing to listen to Joshua obediently.


    ��Here.��


    Also, hilly had the habit of bringing all kinds of tools with him, including the ck dragon��s ��bait��or ��tribute��.


    A raw crystal for thetest episode of Cat and mouse was handed to Joshua, who then turned around and handed it to the ck Dragon Duke.


    It only stopped asking for the raw crystal after stuffing it into its mouth.


    ��ck Dragon Duke... can it understand me now?��Joshua turned around and asked ck Dragon Breeder No. 2, AL. .


    Joshua did not understand the growth of the ck Dragon��s mind.


    ��Granny Enya said that it canmunicate with us now, but I taught it a lot of words, but it can only speak these three words,��said AL. .


    ��It��s good that it can understand, ck dragon duke. When you return to your original form and carry the city in front of us, then wait for a while,��said Joshua. ��If the n seeds, I will consider the cat and mouse duo update and New Animation Production.��


    No one in the world would refuse the temptation of the double update, and the ck Dragon Duke was the same. He bit his finger and nodded.


    Joshua and Hiri took a few steps back, leaving enough space for the ck Dragon Duke��s transformation.


    With a terrifying gathering of magic power... a pitch-ck dragon that wasparable to Godzi appeared above Osprey Harbor, and the ck dragon let out a terrifying roar.


    The surrounding seafolk were all frightened, but it was not the first time they had seen this ck dragon, so they could barely maintain their rationality.


    ��Zenas, bring the Lloyd cannon up here. al... You��reing with us.��


    Jose brought Hiri and sat on the ck Dragon��s broad back. It did not seem like it was Al��s first time sitting on it, so he used spatial magic to teleport up with ease.


    Zenas also used the same method to get to the back of the ck Dragon.


    The ride on the back of the ck dragon could not be consideredfortable.


    Hiri had the experience of flying on the ice dragon, so she used the inscription of order in advance to fix everyone��s bodies on the back of the ck Dragon.


    When everything was ready, the ck dragon pped its wings to flip over the surrounding wooden buildings and flew directly into the sky.


    ��Is it really possible to purify this ce?��


    The moment the ck dragon rose into the sky, Hiri had a clear view of Alesirota. On this continent, other than a corner of the osprey port, he could see faint traces of gray fog everywhere he looked.


    ��I��m not sure about this either. Anyway, it��s no problem to try.��


    While Joshua and Hiri were chatting, the ck dragon had already arrived above ckbay city and was hovering.


    The dragon was high in the sky above ckbay city... but the residents of the city still felt that something strange had appeared in the sky above the city.


    ��Hiri, I need a huge illusion, the illusion of the god of order, Lloyd, and the sound... can the magic power support it?��Joshua asked.


    ��I need to spend some time drawing some magic circles. Do you want the dragon scales on the back of this ck dragon to be scribbled?��


    Healy took out a tool that looked like chalk. This was amon tool used by mages to draw magic circles. The marks that were drawn would emit a faint fluorescent light.


    ��Lord Ridley, it��s very convenient for you to take a shower when you��re smaller, so it��s fine.��Al unterally allowed Healy to scribble on the back of the dragon.


    ��Then I��ll begin.��


    Hiri picked up the pen in her hand and began to scribble on the ck Dragon��s back. The scale of the Magic Circle she drew was veryrge, and Hiri drew very quickly, in less than five minutes, aplicated magic circle appeared on the ck Dragon��s back.


    ��The illusion method and the sound amplification. The simted sound is the same as the one used to fool the Lizard People Last Time?��Hiri stopped the pen in her hand and asked.


    Jose nodded his head affirmatively. Hiri once again added thest few inscriptions in thest corner of the Magic Circle.


    ��Let me try.��


    Hiri gently touched the ground with her magic staff. Light purple inscriptions surged out from her body like a tide. The next second, a huge light appeared under the body of the ck Dragon.


    An even bigger female shadow appeared in the sky above ckbay City.


    ��Zenas, raise the Lloyd cannon higher. I��m going to activate the self-destruct mode.��


    At the same time, Joshua gave a new order to Zenas. It raised Lloyd in the same posture as the baboon that raised the young Simba.


    The power of faith that the goddess of order had spent almost half a year to umte exploded under the control of Joshua.


    Light... Golden and silver light rushed into the sky. This light broke through the dark clouds in the sky. In the next second, it shattered into starlight and slowly scattered down.


    Was this a rain made of the power of faith, or a rainstorm.

 Chapter 1045

    1045 Chapter 1,69th, Fire!


    The dark clouds that covered the entire sky werepletely torn apart by the power of faith... The Sun once again poured down on the corner of aleslota.


    Raindrops formed from Golden and silver-white light began to fall around them.


    Anyone could only imagine that this scene was a miracle performed by the gods.


    ��Just speak to this ball.��Hiri pushed a ball of light formed from purple inscriptions in front of Joshua.


    Joshua came to the edge behind the ck dragon. Here, he could see the illusion of the goddess of order that Hiri had created with illusion magic.


    ��I am the god of order, Loedel.��


    After pondering for a moment, Joshua decided to ��introduce himself��first.


    This sentence was transformed into an ethereal female voice through the illusion Magic Circle that Hiri had created. The voice reverberated throughout the entire ckbay city. Even in Osprey Harbor, this holy voice could be heard.


    ��The darkness will fade...��


    Joshua felt a little ashamed when he heard thest part of the line, but the effect was unexpectedly... good.


    Below, the residents of ckbay City, led by the former Quest Society and the current members of the order God sect, walked onto the streets one after another and knelt down to the giant phantom of the goddess of order in the sky.


    The gray fog surrounding ckbay city was gradually washed away by the torrential rain of the power of faith.


    When Joshua finished talking about his thoughts of performing a miracle for Lloyd, Joshua heard a terrifying wail.


    The ground seemed to start shaking... Sticky Gray liquid appeared at the edge of the city, and in the next moment, it formed a giant figure that wanted to stand up and grab the Phantom of the god of order in the sky.


    ��The counterattack of the final BOSS? al... Put your hand on this quilt.��


    In order to purify the gray fog in this area, Joshua had already used up all the power of faith stored in Lloyd��s body. Now, he could only borrow the power of faith of the High Elves.


    ��Okay... Okay.��Al reached out and touched the edge of Lloyd��s quilt.


    Al was not the main body of the world tree. She was just a medium for the world tree to collect the power of faith, so she could not store the power of faith herself.


    What Joshua did was to transfer the power of faith that Al had collected to Lloyd, which was the inner part of the Dark Elf World Tree.


    ��Zannas, aim at the dark gray fog giant below and fire!��


    Joshua pointed at the existence formed by the gray fog below. It was slowly climbing up from the ground. Perhaps the body formed was too huge to be controlled flexibly.


    Zenas once again aimed the Lloyd cannon at the giant gray fog below. After the Lloyd Cannon was infused with the power of faith from Al... The light it shot out was rainbow-colored.


    The rainbow-colored light beam went straight through the gray fog giant��s head. However, the power of faith transmitted from Al��s body was unable topletely destroy that thing.


    ��Why don��t we use the ck dragon to spit out a mouthful of Fire?��Healy looked at the gray fog giant below. Even though its head was pierced through, it was still slowly moving.


    It was obvious that the other party��s existence was a fusion of energy formed by the gray fog.


    ��If it were a ck dragon, it would be bombarded by the indiscriminate orbit.��Not long after Joshua��s voice fell,.


    The strange cries of birds suddenly sounded in the sky. In the distance, a group of distorted flying creatures pounced toward the ck dragon.


    ��Creatures with physical bodies, ck Dragon Duke... you don��t want those strange things to climb onto your body, do you?��


    Joshua looked at the strange birds in the distance. Those were gray fog creatures with deformed bodies. He couldpletely destroy them with the magic of the ck Dragon.


    The ck dragon spread its wings in the air. Arge number of silver-white magic arrays appeared on its wings. The magic arrays exploded with a hot beam of light that swept across the strange birds in the distance.


    The fire that was shot out by the magic power formed a beautiful firework in the sky. The group of strange birds turned into a group of debris the moment they appeared.


    ��What��s left is that thing down there. Has It arrived? Zannas, build a portal that connects to the Turtle��s back.��


    Joshua gave Zannas a second order. He raised his other hand, and the dark green portal instantly formed... Joshua��sst ace idol, Tyreen, walked out from the portal.


    ��This is Leslotta?��


    Tyreen received this message in a text message. At that time, she was still knitting a sweater for her cat. However, the next second after Joshua sent this message, the High Elf Elder, Kuitoan, was already waiting for orders in the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Tyreen, look at itter...e, put your hand on this.��


    Joshua pointed at the Lloyd Cannon on Zannas��shoulder again. Tyreen nodded and quickly walked to the side of Zannas. She stood on her tiptoes and ced her hand on the quilt.


    The power of faith that Tyreen had given to Lloyd had just been gathered. Originally, this power of faith would be stored in the World Tree of the Frost Elves.


    But this time, it was directly released after being collected, using Lloyd as a medium.


    The strength of the number one idol under Joshua��smand was unquestionable. The moment Tyreen ced her hand on the quilt, the seven-colored light beam that Lloyd Cannon had shot out was instantly taken over by white.


    The thickness of the light beam suddenly increased by more than ten times. Joshua suspected that if this thing was some kind of destructive energy fusion, it was enough to split an aircraft carrier that could go into space in half from the middle.


    Arge amount of faith power poured down, and thest resistance of the gray fog giant was directly turned into ashes and disappeared under the light beam.


    The gray fog around ckbay city and the vicinity of Osprey Harbor waspletely dispersed.


    ��Done. The only thing left is to ��nt��Lloyd into ckbay City.��


    Joshua nced at the horizon in the distance. The gray fog on Leslotta had not beenpletely purified. He could still see that the gray fog on the edge of the horizon was gradually approaching the direction of purification.


    If they did not establish a territory covered by the power of faith, ckbay city would soon be eroded by the gray fog around them again.


    ..


    Lloyd vaguely remembered that he had a wonderful dream.


    In the dream, the chaos demon that she found a little annoying greeted her respectfully as a missionary. Under the square, tens of millions of believers came to pay their respects to her.


    All in all, it was a wonderful dream. When Lloyd opened his eyes again, he still remembered the details of the dream very clearly.


    She looked at the ceiling above and found that... the ceiling was very strange.


    A painful feeling swept over her forehead and she felt dizzy.


    Lloyd had never experienced this feeling before. This was probably an experience only when he had a physical body..


    Yesterday... What did I do? This question began to linger in Lloyd��s mind, but her memory was too messy and it would take some time to sort it out.

 Chapter 1046

    1046 Chapter 1,70, the true goddess


    The memories flooded into Lloyd��s mind. She had finished a programming ss yesterday and returned to her residence in the Hearthstone Tavern from the Ruersk Advanced Magic Academy.


    On the way, she was excited and delighted as she waited for the number of fans in her spellcaster��s camp to break the 100,000 mark.


    She waited until... halfway there, it had already broken the 100,000 mark and rapidly increased to 100,100.


    Her excitement drove her to ask the owner of the Hearthstone Tavern for a bottle of wine to celebrate. A kind dwarf uncle rmended her a bottle of crystal-like wine.


    Lloyd carried the bottle of wine upstairs and looked at the spell caster camp. The more her believers praised her, the happier they became... and then there was nothing else.


    ��My believers have broken through 100,000?��


    In order to confirm that everything yesterday was not a dream, Lloyd waved her hand again and opened the spell Caster Forum. She found that the spell caster forum was in a state where it could not be connected to the inte.


    ��What��s going on?��Lloyd clicked again. The prompt on the spell caster forum was still ��lost connection to the Inte��.


    She wanted to mobilize her magic power to see if there was anything wrong with her weave, but Lloyd found something very terrifying.


    ��Howe there��s only this little bit left?��


    Lloyd looked at her hands. She had spent half a year to umte enough magic power to rival her magic power at its peak. When she woke up, she quickly emptied her magic power to less than one percent.


    ��You��re Awake?��


    Josh pushed open the wooden door and walked in. Lloyd immediately ran to him the moment he saw Josh.


    ��Where is this ce? Why Can��t I log into the magic... and the energy umted in my body!��Lloyd grabbed Joshua��s cor and asked him.


    ��This is leslotta, outside of the connection to the magic. I didn��t set up a server in your body, so it��s normal that you can��t connect... As for the energy, I used it.��


    When Jose answered thest question, he turned his head guiltily.


    ��Used it? What did you do with the energy I Saved? ! Did you feed it to the cat? I worked for a long time to save it! There��s no pay for it!��


    Lloyd��s voice sounded like he was crying.


    She had been living in Nn for almost a few months, and the goddess had umted a lot of social experience.


    One of them was that she knew the importance of money..


    When she had braved herself and signed the contract with Joshua, she had not bothered to ask for human money, which caused her to live a very painful life in Nn.


    Because there were too many temptations in Nn, or in other words, there were too many temptations after having a physical body.


    The desire to eat, drink, and y a lot of things grew in the goddess��body.


    However, her self-esteem made Lloyd too ashamed to ask for a sry from Joshua. It was the gray-clothed person who kindly gave Lloyd some teaching fees, which allowed her to barely be able to maintain her life.


    The biggest motivation that supported her as a programming teacher was the growth of the power of faith in her body. She could clearly feel that her believers were increasing every day.


    After Lloyd opened the spell caster camp, she would alsomunicate with her followers in the camp every day.


    This included exchanging questions about the runes of order and listening to the praises of her followers. This was one of Lloyd��s favorite parts, another favorite part was to feel the power of faith umted in her body every day.


    The power of faith umted in Lloyd��s body and even made herugh every day.


    It was like buying something in her dream, no matter how she looked at it.


    Then... when Lloyd was sleeping soundly, Josh smashed the thing she liked.


    Lloyd didn��t know the purpose of smashing it.


    ��Calm down first. Come with me to the door,��Josh said.


    ��The door... the door... These are...��


    Lloyd suddenly saw a pale white light ball in her eyes. The light ball passed through the door of the room and entered her body.


    This made her let go of her hand that was holding on to Josh��s cor. She walked out of the door in a daze.


    She came to the door and put her hand on the door, then pushed it hard.


    After sleeping drunk for a whole day, Lloyd was very ufortable when she saw the sunlight. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the blue sky.


    Under the sky was a somewhat deste street.


    This was not Nn, Lloyd could be sure... Lloyd could not see many people on the street. She could only see some humans and lizardmen kneeling on the street.


    There were also some humanoid creatures that looked like cats.


    They were kneeling on the ground. Lloyd could vaguely hear them praying... and the object of their prayers was her name.


    ��Is this my holy city?��


    Lloyd muttered in a daze. In her distant memories, she had heard a certain believer��s most outstanding life form in expanding his business. It was the god of Holy Light.


    That was, ��The believers have specially built a city for him to use as a pilgrimage��.


    ��Unfortunately... This isn��t your holy city. How should I put it? The God of order has been established, but the bishop might not be me.��


    While Jose said this, Lloyd walked excitedly to the street, wanting to have a cordial conversation with a believer.


    The moment she took a step forward, she was grabbed by the cor by Joshua. Lloyd, who had not recovered from the hangover fromst night, sat down on the ground without the grace of ady.


    ��Let go, I want to bless those devout believers!��


    Lloyd grabbed back with both hands, wanting to move Joshua��s arm.


    ��Do you want to do this blessing yourself or not? They have already seen the miracle of the god of order before this.��


    Joshua let go of Lloyd��s cor and squatted down in front of her.


    ��Although it��s cruel, Miss Goddess... your followers believe in the omniscient and omnipotent God of order who saved them from the apocalypse-like crisis.��Joshua took out a photo and ced it in front of Lloyd. ��It��s not likest night, when you were drunk after drinking a bottle of wine, you still acted like this.��


    The moment Lloyd saw the photo in Josh��s hand, her face turned red, and even her ears were red.


    ��You... you... when... did you take this photo? !��Lloyd��s voice was so panicked that it was on the verge of breaking down.


    The photo in Josh��s hand was exactly the image of Lloyd holding a bottle of winest night, lying on the bed with his clothes in a mess.


    ��Last night.��


    Before Joshua could finish his sentence, Lloyd snatched the picture from Joshua��s hand.


    ��Keep this as a warning. Alright... As the goddess, you should protect your followers behind the scenes. You should stay in the spell caster camp tomunicate with your followers.��


    Joshua stood up and reached out his hand to Lloyd who was sitting on the ground.


    Lloyd didn��t hold Josh��s hand. He stood up and patted the dust off his back.

 Chapter 1047

    1047 Chapter 1,711, ovepped


    ckbay city temporarily returned to tranquility.


    Without the gray fog��s rule, the city should have fallen into chaos... However, the arrival of the frosty country��s army and the management of the order divine religion gave the city a bit of order.


    To put it simply, after getting rid of the gray fog, the orange cat finally seeded in bing one of the true rulers of the city..


    ��Theoretically speaking, so what are your ns for the future?��


    Josh was holding the Orange Cat in his arms, who was snoring and sleeping.


    This was the headquarters of the sewing gang. After the gray fog was purified, Marceau began to think about the future of the sewing gang.


    This was not a question that Josh should be concerned about... Josh came here to ask about the whereabouts of the two gray fog origins.


    ��You... are... the person controlling the orange cat behind the scenes?��


    April looked up and down at the man who was holding the Orange Cat. She always felt that Jose gave her a strange feeling.


    ��There are many people controlling this orange cat behind the scenes. I��m just one of them... but I think you also know that I��m a member of the order God sect, and you��re the gray fog origins.��


    Joshua looked at Lietta, who was standing beside April.


    ��The gray fog in this city has been purified. If you appear on the streets as the gray fog��s origin, your identity might be exposed, and you might only end up being purified.��


    ��I don��t n to stay here any longer,��April said.


    ��Very good. I can introduce you to a good ce, and I can also guarantee food and shelter.��


    Joshua felt thatpared topletely eliminating the two gray fog origins, it was more reliable to keep them under his supervision.


    ��No need.��


    April directly and mercilessly rejected Joshua��s invitation, and as she spoke, she wanted to pull Lietta away from here.


    But April held Lietta��s hand, and she stood still on the spot.


    Finally, Rietta��s gaze swept between April and Joshua, and then she cruelly ran to Joshua��s side.


    ��It seems that your sister��s decision is much more... Wise than yours. Of course, if you want to leave, I won��t care about you.��


    Joshua held the Orange Cat with one hand and gently rubbed Rietta��s forehead with the other.


    Fuya would not rub her head for Joshua. if she forcefully rubbed her head, Fuya would probably bite her head off.


    ��Where... where am I going?��


    April clenched her hands tightly. After a fierce battle of thoughts, she gave up on snatching her sister back from Joshua.


    ��Zeanath.��


    Joshua called out the name of his subordinate softly. Zeanath, who was already on standby, walked out from the shadows of the room and opened a dark green teleportation door.


    ��There will be someone behind the door to receive you. In short... Go and take a look first?��


    Joshua gently pushed Lietta��s back. She hesitated for a moment before walking into the dark green teleportation door.


    ��Lietta!��


    The moment April saw Lietta walk into the teleportation door, she chased after her in a panic. The moment April��s figure disappeared into the teleportation door, Zenas immediately closed the teleportation door.


    ��Is it really okay to send the gray fog to the Demon World, Your Highness?��Zeanasi asked.


    The portal just now led to the demon world. Cecily, the second Princess of the Demon World, had been waiting on the other side of the portal for a long time.


    ��Lietta looks simr to Fuya. There must be some kind of coincidence or secret inside. Sending her to the demon world is the best way to deal with it. I think my eldest sister will help me deal with it.��


    As Joshua spoke, he ced the orange cat in his arms back on the newly built cat nest.


    ��There are still a lot of troublesome things to do, but none of them concern me.��


    ... ..


    On the city wall of ckbay City, shier stood on the city wall and raised his arm high. The snowy owls hovering in the skynded on Shier��s arm and told him about the situation in the distance with a gurgling sound.


    ��How��s the situation?��


    Although Joshua did not want to take care of the internal order of ckbay City anymore, he still paid a little attention to the erosion of the gray fog in Alesirota.


    ��It��s not very optimistic.��


    Shier could be considered as the ruler of the city. On one hand, the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom were managing the Order of the city and municating��with some gangs and churches, on the other hand, they brought some supplies to ckbay city.


    The sages from Nn also participated in the operation. For example, the gray-clothed men and the blue-clothed men were building a defensive magic circle around ckbay City.


    Shier took out a telescope and handed it to Joshua. Then, he pointed at the ins in the distance of ckbay City.


    ��A monster made of gray fog?��


    Through the telescope, Joshua saw that the ins in the distance were still shrouded in gray fog. The tricky part was that there were already some mutated monsters that wanted to charge into the ins.


    However, the area where the sunlight was located was a forbidden area for them. It was like the rumored vampires that feared the sunlight.


    As long as they stepped into the area where the sunlight was located, their bodies would show signs of dissipating.


    The light of the god of order had already covered the sky above ckbay City. The weak gray fog could not break through the range of the power of faith.


    Suddenly, Joshua heard the sound of something breaking.


    ��The Sky... is cracking?��Shier��s surprised voice sounded in Joshua��s ear. ��Look over there, Joshua!��


    She put her hands on Joshua��s arms and forcefully adjusted the direction that Joshua��s telescope was pointing at.


    In Joshua��s field of vision, a crack appeared in the sky that was covered by dark clouds in the distance. The crack expanded rapidly, and then the sky cracked open.


    Behind the crack was a pitch-ck void. An eye slowly opened in the void.


    ��Things beyond the world... can the viin��s n seed in the end?��


    When Joshua saw that eye, he already realized that something was wrong. However, not long after, the gray fog in the distance began to stir.


    The number of mutated monsters that had gathered on the ins suddenly increased... so much so that they were able to withstand the purification of the power of faith and run towards ckbay City.


    ��Soldiers!��Shier decisively gave the order. The mages on the city walls began to chant magic.


    The monsters that were running towards them suddenly crashed into a transparent barrier.


    ��The barrier of the gray-clothed people? It should be able to hold on for a while.��Joshua put away the telescope in his hand.


    ��Joshua, I need to mobilize more troops from the Frost Kingdom.��


    Shirer looked at the monsters that were gathering at the edge of the barrier in the distance. The number of these monsters was so many that it was not something that an army of thousands of people could deal with.


    ��I will contact the demon world. There will be a part of the sin demons to support you... and those monsters may not be living things that exist in the real world.��


    Joshua looked up at the huge pupil in the sky... something outside the world should be living beings in the consciousness world.


    Its appearance here meant that the proliferating Fuya��s n had seeded.


    The consciousness world and the real world were gradually ovepping.


    ��Shiel, think of a way to hold on for a while. I need to try something... interesting,��said Joshua.

 Chapter 1048

    1048 Chapter 1,72Nd, you know nothing about power


    Josh found a ce to re-enter the consciousness space of the world tree.


    When Josh opened his eyes again, in the square of the consciousness space... The sublimators were already fully armed.


    ��Are you guys nning to go to the battlefield?��


    Josh nced at the silver gauze that had changed into light armor, and the other sublimators following behind her.


    ��The thing outside the realm has already appeared in the real world. We can��t just sit around and wait.��


    Judging from the eyes of the sublimator matriarch, Joshua could tell that she was prepared to die.


    ��Isn��t the thing outside the realm in the world of consciousness... in a weak state?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, thest time they fought against the thing outside the realm, Joshua had relied on the energy umted by the three world trees to force it back.


    ��It chose to corrode from the real world first, avoiding our domain,��the White Bird said as it pped its wings andnded on Joshua��s head.


    ��Wait... I still don��t understand how it corrodes. Ah... forget it, I just want to ask one thing.��


    Until now, Joshua still did not know much about the world of consciousness, not to mention merging the two worlds together. It sounded like something that only a true creator could do.


    However... the things that should have existed in the world of consciousness did indeed appear in reality. There was also arge group of monsters.


    ��Since the things that exist outside of the world can be made up of illusions, consciousness, or souls... monsters can be transported to the real world. Can you summon the game characters that we created into the real world?��


    Joshua��s question made the white bird close its eyes tightly. It seemed to be searching for something. After a minute, the white bird opened its eyes.


    ��I can feel that there��s a powerful force around the goddess of order, Loedel. It��s pulling the two worlds together. If it��s near there, it might be able to do it.��


    ��That��s the area near ckbay City?��


    ��The entire Aleslota is being pulled.��


    The White Bird told Joshua another piece of news that sounded very troublesome.


    However, when Joshua heard this news, he almost could not help butugh out loud.


    Recently, in order to purify the gray fog, Joshua had not yed the game properly for almost a few months. This was also the reason why Joshua was getting more and more impatient.


    So, Joshua was worried that he did not have any good excuses to take advantage of the situation. However, it seemed that this battle to expel the things from the outside world would be... very interesting.


    ��What kind of preparations do you need to make if you want to summon the characters in the game in ckbay City?��Joshua immediately asked.


    ��It requires arge amount of power of faith, a lot of it... because the fusion is not only the characters that you created in the children of the forest, but also the rules of the entire world,��the White Bird said.


    ��Rules? Is this the same kind of rules that don��t fall from the Sky When You y My World Square?��


    Jose understood very quickly. This time, the fusion of the two worlds was not as simple as summoning the characters from the consciousness world to the real world.


    ��The rules of that game are too different from the real world. If you need to give the real world a wide range of power of faith... the consumption of power of faith will be multiplied.��


    White Bird��s further exnation made Joshua understand some concepts.


    That was, summoning a game character was more like enchanting the real world... some strange attributes of the enchantment, such as thend would be a square, and the ground would not fall down after the ground was dug out, this kind of attribute, which was extremely against the rules of the world, would consume a huge amount of power of faith.


    ��Then what kind of game is the mostpatible with thews of physics or Magic?��Joshua did not have the patience to wait any longer. ��World Rift?��


    World Rift was the closest game to the real world in Joshua��s memory. It had magic and was in the era of steam. Although there were some ck-tech designs asionally, Nn��s alchemy workshop also produced a lot of ck-tech.


    ��There are too many powerful lords in the World Rift, and the magic in the game is too far away from our world... I think the game with the least consumption is probably ��war��,��the White Bird said tactfully.


    ��War? If you think about it carefully, it is indeed the game that conforms to the rules of the real world.��


    Joshua Thought for a while and agreed with the White Bird��s decision. Although the setting of war was in the future, the game was still in the real world.


    However, Joshua had seriously studied the principles of firearms in the game. He even went to some famous alchemy workshops to discuss the future development of firearms..


    The most important thing was that many of the variables in the physics engine and the game werepleted by Lloyd.


    Although the down and out goddess was a little unfamiliar with social experience, her talent in creating worlds was unexpectedly good.


    ��I��ll choose the conflict mode. The mode is battlefield mode, and the rules are that there is no limit to the number of people on the battlefield.��


    When Joshua created the conflict, he had great ambitions. For example, in some of the famous shooting games on Earth, Joshua wanted to stuff all of them into the conflict mode.


    Unfortunately, no matter how big the PIE was drawn, this project could not bepleted by sublimator and Lloyd. In addition, Joshua had been busy purifying the gray fog recently.


    There were only two modes that led to the current dispute. The first was the anti-terrorism Elite��s 16-man team battle explosion and hostage mode, and the second was the battlefield where 100 people upied arge map.


    ��How long will it take toplete?��


    When Joshua made this request, the white bird put its wings under its beak like a human, as if in deep thought.


    ��This is the first time I��ve built such a strong structure. The children of the forest will give us three days.��


    The White Bird mentioned ��We��in its words. It seemed that it included the white cat and the ck Cat.


    ��As soon as possible... the army stationed in ckbay city might not be able to hold on for so long. Also, I can��t wait for so long either.��


    Joshua could not wait here... of course, he was using guns in the real world, and he was also using his identity as a game character.


    It must be known that the soldiers in the battlefield mode of ��War��had a recovery ability that was not inferior to those monsters in the gray fog. Even if they suffered serious fatal injuries, they could just run away from the battlefield, or they could just crouch on the healing box thrown by the medical bag, and they would recover back to normal.


    With such a powerful ability like the breathing and blood recovery spell, could the soldiers in the real world do it? Obviously not!


    There was also the ability to switch from carrying a bunch of weapons to a handgun and still be able to fly on the battlefield.


    ��Wait... I��m thinking about whether I should add the serial kill support system in the call of duty,��said Jose.


    ��An unreasonable setting will increase the consumption of the power of faith,��the white bird reminded Jose.


    ��The power of faith that I��ve umted for so many years is used at this time. Give me an hour. I��ve actually made a rough idea of the support system. I just need to install it.��


    Without waiting for the white bird to speak, Jose immediately activated the state of mind eleration.

 Chapter 1049

    1049 Chapter 1,73RD, Airdrop


    Three dayster.


    On the battlefield outside of ckbay City, Noggs crushed the head of a monster with his hand. The headless corpse fell to his feet.


    Beside Noggs, there was arge pile of monster corpses. His pitch-ck armor was stained with a grayish-blue blood.


    When Noggs had first epted Joshua��s invitation, he had actually rejected it.


    Even though the rtionship between the demon world and the Frost Kingdom had eased up, Noggs had not been willing to stand on the same side as the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom.


    However, Joshua had given him a reason that he could not refuse, or rather... a pretty good suggestion.


    ��The soldiers of the frost kingdom are responsible for defense. Brother, if you��re willing to try attacking, this continent is the true headquarters of the gray fog. Don��t you want to personally take down the enemy��s head?��


    After thinking about it carefully, Noggs realized that there was nothing wrong with it.


    The city walls of ckbay City had been upied by the soldiers of the frost country, although their responsibility was to defend.


    However, the feeling of putting the former enemies behind him and being surrounded by them on the battlefield... made Noggs very unhappy.


    As expected, what made Noggs the most irritated was these creatures made of gray fog.


    ckbay city also had a certain number of garrisons. If the soldiers of frost country wanted to take the opportunity to do something to the demon soldiers, Nogus could also respond at once.


    ��Anything else?��


    Nogus had just killed thest remaining monster on the in.


    However, the gray fog showed no sign of dissipating. The ground was covered with boiling gray liquid once again, which gradually formed a group of monsters.


    ��Your Highness... Your soldiers are very tired. We should go back to the camp and rest for a while.��


    The adjutant who came with Noggs said loudly to Noggs.


    The army formed by Noggs stabbed into the ground covered by the gray fog like a spear. These distorted monsters were no match for the demon soldiers under Noggs.


    However... There were too many of them, so many that it seemed like they could never be killed.


    This was already the second day that the army under Nogus had been fighting. Even if the demons had far more physical strength than humans, they could not hold on.


    ��Voss! has the teleportation node been fixed?��


    Nogus asked Voss, the sin demon beside him.


    ��There��s no problem. Your Highness, we can return here at any time,��general Voss said to Nogus.


    Nogus nced at the resurrected monsters on the battlefield again and gave the order to retreat without any hesitation.


    In the past, the ruler of the demon world had told Nogus that a strategic retreat was not to escape, but to better send the de into the enemy��s neck.


    General Voss opened the teleportation gate to ckbay City and followed Noggs��army into the space crack.


    The reason why the demon army could fight hundreds of thousands of human soldiers for hundreds of years was that the teleportation ability of the demons gave the entire army too much superfluity.


    As long as Noggs wanted to... he could continue to explore this continent covered by gray fog at any time.


    The portal that General Voss opened led to the ins outside the city walls of ckbay City.


    When norgus walked out of the portal, he raised his hand and used the greatsword in his hand to directly cut off the head of a monster.


    ��Your Highness! This ce... is also full of enemies!��


    General Voss waved his hand to build a barrier made of dark green mes.


    Before the city walls of ckbay city... it was unknown when it had been upied by the monsters distorted by the gray fog. Noggs also sensed a dangerous figure among the monsters.


    ��When we attack, are the enemies also attacking?��


    The moment this thought appeared in Noggs��mind, he suddenly stretched out his hand and clenched it in the air.


    Noggs grabbed a sharp tentacle. If he had not made the first move, this tentacle would have pierced through the space between Noggs��eyebrows.


    ��Are you the ruler of these monsters?��


    Noggs suddenly pulled the tentacle that he was holding, and a figure was pulled out from the group of deformed monsters.


    It was a woman... a woman who looked very simr to humans. She resisted Noggs��unusual strength and stopped her body in the air.


    ��Are you the one who got lost in my domain?��


    She stood in mid-air and looked down at Noggs. Even if one of her tentacles was caught by Noggs, she seemed to be able to do it with ease.


    Noggs clenched his hand again, and the tentacle directly turned into pieces under his arm armor.


    ��You look somewhat simr to me, but how long can you and your weak armyst!��


    The hair behind her turned into thousands of tentacles and pierced into the ground. At this moment, the ground began to shake violently, as if something that was sleeping underground had beenpletely awakened.


    Dozens of huge gray fog monsters slowly stood up from the ground.


    These monsters were the goat-horned monsters that Jose had met in the dream... they emitted an ear-piercing horn sound towards the sky.


    ��Your Highness, should we capture the leader of the enemy?��General Voss asked Noggs.


    The reason why Noggs had ventured so deep into the area shrouded in gray fog was to look for something simr to the main brain and the head.


    These monsters made of viscous liquid were just puppets controlled by someone. What Noggs wanted to do was to kill the person controlling the puppets behind the scenes.


    And now... that person had appeared in front of Noggs.


    ��Retreat... Retreat.��Noggs spat out this word from between his teeth. After three consecutive days of fighting, he and his subordinates were already very tired.


    It was obviously not rational to rashly start a war with this woman who could control the gray fog.


    General Voss followed the order and opened another portal. This time, the portal was located in the center of ckbay City.


    The center of the city should have been upied by the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom. The gray fog could also have entered ckbay city through the portal. General Voss had considered this and did not directly teleport there.


    As soon as General Voss��portal opened, the soldiers under Norgusmand quickly entered the portal and evacuated.


    Norgus and General Voss stayed on the battlefield and tangled with the gray fog until the end... when he was about to enter the portal, there was a roar in the sky.


    ��Dragon?��?


    Norgus heard that the ck Dragon Duke was helping him on this battlefield, but he had never seen a single dragon scale.


    When he raised his head again, what appeared in the sky was not a ck dragon, but a huge airship.


    Norgus had never seen such a magic-powered machine... the hatch of the airship slowly opened, and two figures suddenly jumped down from the sky.


    ��humans? Do they want to die...��


    Humans were not as tough as demon soldiers on the battlefield. The moment the two human soldiers were surrounded by the monsters, they were dered dead.


    As Nogus expected, when the two human soldiers were still floating in the air, two tentacles directly rose into the air and pierced through their bodies.


    Then... their bodies fell to the ground.


    ��Who came up with such a stupid n! ?��


    At this moment, Nogus was furious. He hated human soldiers, but he hated people who sent their soldiers to their deaths for no reason.


    ��The walking speed is too slow, that��s why we used airdrops. But it doesn��t matter, dying once won��t end the game.��


    Suddenly, Jose��s voice rang in Noggs��ears. He turned his head in surprise and found that the two soldiers killed by the tentacles had appeared beside him again.


    The two corpses had not disappeared yet!


    But in the next second, the soldier loaded the weapon in his hand, aimed at the distorted body formed by the gray fog in the distance and pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 1050

    1050 Chapter 1,74th: Use Illusions to fight against illusions


    Noggs had seen the weapon in this character��s hand.


    If he remembered correctly, it was called ��Kshnikov��. It was ssified as an automatic rifle in disputes. It was a weapon that was powerful but difficult to guarantee uracy.


    After Noggs came into contact with the game of disputes at the Nn World Cultural Exhibition, he would asionally y a game or two when he was bored in the demon world fortress.


    This kind of weapon was just a fictional weapon in a dispute... it shouldn��t appear in the real world!


    ��Jose... Jose, is that you?��


    Noggs was more concerned about the person who was holding this weapon. He wore a knitted hat on his head, his strong face and thick beard... this kind of battlefield terrorist appearance.., no matter how he looked at it, he didn��t look like his somewhat weak younger brother.


    ��It��s me. If brother wants to exin, you can go back to ckbay city first.��


    The Karashnikov rifle in the hand of the character controlled by Jose had been in a state of firing. The deafening sound of the gunshot was very beautiful to the ears of Nogus, a conflict yer.


    The gray fog aberrant that was charging over from afar was instantly pierced into pieces by the bullet and fell to the ground.


    Without any more questions, Nogus directly walked into the teleportation gate constructed by General Voss.


    On the other side of the teleportation gate was the center of ckbay City.


    This was originally the city Lord��s mansion where the gray fog origin was located. Now, it had been transformed into the battlemand center of the entire city by the soldiers of the Frost Nation.


    When Nogus returned here... the demon soldiers that followed him waited at the same spot for a long time.


    ��Nogus!��


    The only human in the entire garrison, Agata, saw Nogus and quickly ran over.


    ��What��s the matter now?��


    When Nogus saw this woman, he instantly furrowed his brows. He did not like this human woman greeting him in front of all the soldiers.


    This defensive battle of ckbay City was the first cooperation between the Frost Kingdom and the demon world, and Agata was themunication hub between Nogus and the Frost Kingdom.


    ��There seems to be some important news from the Combat Command Room. Her Majesty, Shier, has already brought her generals over, and there are several sages waiting for you,��Agata said.


    ��Lead the way.��


    After Noggs gave the order to prepare, he followed Agata directly to the so-calledbatmand room.


    The so-called battlemand room was actually a temporary tent, which had just been built.


    Three days ago, there was still an empty space around the casten��s mansion. When Norgus returned here again, he was surrounded by arge group of tents.


    This scene was like a circus parade, but Norgus had no idea what a circus was. He came to the main tent.


    There were many people gathered in the tent. Norgus roughly estimated that there were three sages from Nn, the king of the Frost Kingdom, and two generals.


    ��Sir Norgus.��


    Marshal ARMT saw Norgus and walked forward to shake hands with him. This human general was one of the few types that Norgus got along with among the humans.


    ��Is everyone here?��


    Jose was thest one to walk into the tent.


    ��Jose! You��d better have a n that can break the current stalemate!��


    The yellow-clothed man was also one of the sages who came to the front line this time. Not only him, but many other spell casters also participated in this ��world-guarding war��


    ��The situation of ckbay city��s defensive barrier is not optimistic, Jose... We need to spend time on strengthening the barrier.��


    The gray-clothed man told Joshua the reason why the yellow-clothed man was so impatient.


    The battle situation at the front line was very anxious. The wave of attacks from the aberrations formed by the Gray Fog was getting fiercer and fiercer. In addition, the appearance of the ��Elite Monsters��had strained the defensive barrier at the front line.


    Right now, it was the spellcasters who were using strategic level magic to exhaust the number of gray fog aberrations from a long distance. If it developed into a white hand-to-hand battle on the battlefield, the chances of the humans winning would be very low.


    After all, to the humans, the spiritual impact of the gray fog was the most terrifying.


    ��Don��t worry about the enchantment. This time, I��ll tell you that the rules of the battlefield have changed.��


    Jose walked to the side of the tent. As it was built temporarily, there was no podium or anything like that.


    Left with no choice, Jose could only move a small stool and stand on it to speak to the crowd.


    ��I found reinforcements,��Joshua said something that they could understand.


    ��Reinforcements? The country of steel had already decided to send reinforcements a day ago, and Faroese��s reinforcements are also in the process of being prepared... the country of the sacred religion also has the intention to help. Sir Joshua, which reinforcements are you referring to?��


    The blue-clothed person had visited many countries and persuaded them to assist in the purification operation of the gray fog. This time, the lobbying was unexpectedly sessful.


    Perhaps it was because they were exploring the new world, or perhaps it was because they were giving Joshua Face.


    ��No matter how many human soldierse, they are just rations for the gray fog.��


    Joshua��s words caused the expression of a general from the frost kingdom to be somewhat stiff.


    Most of the soldiers from the Frost Kingdom would definitely feel very sullen and unhappy when they heard this sentence, but they could not find any reason to refute it.


    The mental trauma caused by the gray fog was enough to crush an entire human army.


    ��The sublimator��s reinforcements? Sir Joshua...��the blue-clothed person asked again.


    ��No! The reinforcements are this... can you hear me out before you ask questions?��


    Joshua interrupted the blue-clothed person and opened the interface of the magic. The white bird appeared above Joshua��s head.


    Everyone present could feel a strange power spreading from the white bird. In the next second, a future soldier wearing a white bone mask and goggles appeared beside Joshua.


    ��The ghost team in the conflict? Is this an illusion?��


    The yellow-clothed person looked up and down at the soldier who suddenly appeared beside Joshua.


    The reason he recognized this character was that his apprentice Sophia had been ying the conflict since the world cultural exhibition. The yellow-clothed people had never seen her y the previous games.


    ��It��s not an illusion.��


    Josh used the protocrystal mouse to let the member of the ghost team perform the most basic operation. He opened the scope with the right mouse button, aimed at the top of the tent with the left button, and pressed the trigger.


    The weapon in the ghost team��s hand, called the Heckler submachine gun, shot out an entire magazine of bullets.


    The bullets prated the top of the tent, leaving arge number of holes. After the magazine was emptied, he quickly made a movement to change the magazine.


    ��This...��


    The blue-clothed man wanted to say something when he saw this scene, but all his words were choked in his throat due to shock, and he did not know what to do.


    The other people in the tent had the same reaction... they could not understand what they were seeing.


    ��The consciousness world. I think the sages all know this concept. The appearance of the outside world has caused the two worlds to gradually ovep. The aberrations formed by the Gray Fog are monsters born from the consciousness world. Since they are monsters in the fantasy... We can also defeat them with the soldiers in the fantasy,��said Jose.

 Chapter 1051

    1051 Chapter 1,75Th


    Ravel had been appointed as themander of the Gray Fog Vanguard.


    He stood on the city wall and looked into the distance... Nn��s wise men had set up a defensive barrier around the city.


    The aberrations formed by the gray fog were all blocked outside the defensive barrier, but the monsters were constantly crashing into the barrier.


    Cracks had already appeared on the surface of the barrier. Ravel gripped the magic staff in his hand tightly and was ready to use magic to bombard the monsters from afar.


    ��Ravel, I see our youngdy.��


    At this moment, a soldier from the frost kingdom suddenly came to his side and said.


    This soldier was a good friend of Ravel��s in the White Frost Deer n. He was a symbol of the good rtionship between the Frost Wolf n and the White Frost Deer n.


    In the past, he had stayed in the White Frost Deer n for a period of time, and he had even made an engagement, which was to marry a girl from the White Frost Deer n named Agata.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    Ravel poked his arm before he came back to his senses. He had been listening to the ��rock song��in the music of the magic.


    He had just heard the hard core rock song ��Enemies��sung by the scarlet snake. This song sounded very interesting to Ravel, especially during such a war.


    Therefore, he didn��t hear his friend��s question clearly.


    ��Your fianc��e! She was abducted by demons and now she has appeared in this city with the army. Do you really not think of a way to rescue her?��


    ��Fianc��e? No... she was not abducted by demons. She joined the demons voluntarily.��


    Only then did Ravel realize that the other party was talking about Agata.


    ��Voluntarily? is that rumor true... Lady Agata fell in love with... with the demon prince?��


    The soldier of frost country covered his mouth when he said this. There were many other members of the White Frost Deer n around him.


    ��How would I know?��


    Ravel seemed a bit impatient.


    ��Are you angry? What if Miss Agata was coerced? Ravel, shall we ask her after the war?��


    The soldier of frost country seemed very righteous and righteous. No one could bear the fact that his friend��s fianc��e had been kidnapped by demons.


    ��There��s no need for that. I��m not interested in your eldest daughter. Besides, I don��t need to fulfill the marriage contract.��


    This was Ravel��s sincere words. It was a marriage contract between families. After having the magic, he had no interest in women and rtionships.


    His only dream in life now was to go to Nn to listen to a concert of the scarlet snake.


    While Ravel was chatting with the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom, he heard the sound of the magic barrier breaking in the distance.


    ��Stop asking such nonsense! Survival is the most important thing now! Mage Echelon! Prepare to activate the fiery trap!��


    Ravel immediately shouted at the spellcasters behind him. The distorted bodies formed by the gray fog in the distance rushed in through the gap in the barrier as if they had gone mad.


    The moment they entered the boundary, their bodies showed signs of being corroded by the power of faith. However, this sign did not appear for long... arge amount of gray fog also surged into the location of the sunlight through the crack.


    The power of faith and the gray fog began a struggle. The gray fog distorted bodies, which were even more powerful, rushed into the area where the sunlight shone.


    They had not run far when a scorching magic array appeared on the ground. The explosive magic of the burning system exploded within the magic array, setting off crimson mes in the distance, the first wave of gray fog aberrations that rushed into the crack were instantly sted into ashes.


    But soon, more aberrations stepped on the corpses of theirpatriots and rushed towards ckbay City.


    ��Mage Echelon!��


    Ravel began tomand the mages to cast spells withrge-scale destructive power. The battlefield was bombarded dozens of times by thunder, ice, and fire.


    The moment the dust dispersed, the ground was only left with scorched earth.


    ��Blocked it?��Ravel came to the edge of the city wall and looked down, but he saw a woman with tentacles on her back standing in mid-air.


    An eye behind the woman suddenly opened in front of the Lord of gray fog. The moment Ravel saw that eye, he felt an ear-piercing whisper in his mind, anger, disappointment, despair, and all kinds of negative emotions surged into Ravel��s heart.


    ��This is the gray fog��s spiritual attack!��


    It was not the first time Ravel had encountered such an attack. The soldiers of the frost kingdom behind him had long been prepared.


    That was the song-cutting tactic. This tactic was personally instructed by the king of the Frost Kingdom.


    ��If you hear an unknown whisper on the battlefield, immediately turn on the magic music and y your favorite song. This is an order!��


    The king��s order had an effect. The soldiers were not greatly affected, but it still interfered with the uracy of the spell casters��spells.


    At the moment when the spell bombardment stopped, the distorted body formed by the gray fog broke through the magic weave and came to the bottom of the city wall.


    ording to the n... the blue-clothed person should havee out and used the flood to wash away the monsters, but now the blue-clothed person was nowhere to be found.


    ��Mage Echelon! Change the target to the bottom of the First Gully!��


    Ravel instantly changed the order, but the moment he gave the order, he heard a dense sound.


    He was very familiar with this sound. As a veteran battlefield yer of ��War��, he was very familiar with this sound!


    The sound of a Grimm machine gun equipped on a magic-guided armored vehicle!


    But why would there be the sound of a Grimm machine gun in the real world?


    ��Ravel! Look over there!��


    Ravel��s adjutant, who was also his good friend, pulled his arm, and Ravel turned his gaze to the other side of the city wall.


    In one corner of the city wall, a giant steel beast made of pitch-ck steel was ��lying��on top of the city wall. As it spun rapidly, the mes burst forth, and the sound of arge number of shells falling to the ground could be heard.


    Ravel understood... that the person controlling the machine gun was about to be shot in the head.


    In the battlefield mode, there was basically no one ying with the Gatling gun... even if someone drove out an armored magic car and sat in this position, it was basically a rookie.


    Because the moment they held the Gatling gun, they would be the target of snipers, and snipers loved to shoot these newbies in the head.


    Ravel was one of the many snipers.


    But this was the real world, so such a powerful machine gun shouldn��t appear in the real world! It should only exist in the fantasy of the game ��War.��.


    But at this moment, the fantasy really appeared in front of Ravel.


    This monster weapon with a firing speed of over 1,000 appeared in reality.


    Ravel immediately ran to the edge of the city wall and looked at the gray fog below. The bullets fired by the Gatling gun directly tore the gray fog into pieces.


    There was no need to aim at it. The number of gray fog aberrations was so dense that with just a pull of the trigger, each bullet could kill at least one enemy!


    The most important thing was that gray fog did not know how to y sniper!

 Chapter 1052

    1052 Chapter One thousand seventy-six, thergest ckout


    Ravel still didn��t understand how the Grimm machine gun in the game appeared in the real world.


    When he came back to his senses, the city wall had already been upied by arge number of oddly-dressed people.


    The key was that Ravel also knew these people. The ghost squad, the hymn thugs, the Slolin Gang, the death eye execution squad... These were all people in conflict.


    In a sh, Ravel had already appeared on the city wall. This gave Ravel the illusion that he was in a world of conflict.


    ��General Ravel! Is General Ravel here? !��


    The shouts behind Ravel brought him back to his senses. A messenger hurriedly ran up the city wall and handed an order document to Ravel.


    ��Retreat?��


    Ravel finished reading the contents of the document. It was personally issued by His Majesty the King of the Frost Kingdom.


    He immediately led his soldiers back to the logistics base of ckbay City.


    ��My troops have left the city wall. Are there enough people to defend it?��Ravel closed the document in his hand and asked the messenger.


    ��It��s enough. His Majesty said to hand it over to these special soldiers.��


    The messenger pointed at the strangely dressed soldiers on the city wall. It seemed that this messenger had never yed the game of conflict before.


    ��Leave it to them? When did it be so many?��


    Ravel turned his head to look at the edge of the city wall again. The surroundings of the city wall had already been upied by terrorists, mercenaries, Special Forces members, and a series of other characters from the conflict.


    The soldiers of the Frost Kingdom who were originally on the city wall were at a loss because of the sudden appearance of these soldiers.


    ��Obey His Majesty��s orders. I will return to the center of ckbay City immediately.��


    Ravel did not ask any more questions. He epted the order from the messenger and directly led his soldiers away from the city wall towards the logistics base of ckbay City.


    The logistics base was not far from the city wall that they were guarding. This city wall was originally the territory of the mud crocodile gang.


    After the mud crocodile gang was destroyed by the patrols, the surrounding buildings gradually turned into ruins. The soldiers of Frost Country spent three days to transform it into a temporary logistics base.


    When Ravel returned here again... This ce had changed from a ce that provided equipment, food, and rest to... an inte cafe?


    He could only describe the scene in this way. The buildings on both sides of the street were very dpidated, and there wasn��t even any ss on the windows.


    Through the window, Ravel saw that the ce that should have been a bed inside the building had be a long table.


    On the long table, the soldiers from the various troops of the Frost Kingdom sat face to face, and in front of them was the interface of the magic.


    ��Do these guys want to die?��?


    This was the first thought that popped up in Ravel��s mind.


    The Kingdom of Frost was the country that kept up with the times other than Faroese and Nn. Its performance was shown by the fact that the Kingdom of Frost already had the military rule that ��the use of the weave on the battlefield is not permitted.��.


    This time, it was fine for His Majesty the King to personally allow them to listen to music on the battlefield, but these soldiers directly openly openly ckmailed the logistics department..


    If it was the soldiers under Ravel��smand, he could even consider sending them to the gallows.


    ��General Ravel, is it?��


    A robust man walked out of the logistics department.


    ��Yes, Marshal ARMT, we��ve met many times in the past.��


    Ravel paid his respects to this patriarch of the Snow Bear n.


    Marshal ARMT brought this young Frost Wolf Warrior into the ��Inte cafe.��Ravel was about to ask why during the war, when a group of soldiers actually formed a gang... Marshal Amuth��s question interrupted his thoughts.


    ��General Ravel, I heard that you��re very good at fighting?��Marshal Amuth brought Ravel all the way into the depths of this hall.


    At this time, Ravel realized that the number of people who formed a gang this time was so high that it was somewhat abnormal.


    Currently, there were only a little over 1,500 soldiers stationed in the frosty country in ckbay city, but nearly a quarter of the soldiers were squeezed into this ce.


    Everything in the hall within the building was thrown onto the street, leaving behind a long table that could amodate 30 people sitting face to face.


    ��Before I came, I had nearly 37 hours of ytime.��Ravel nodded in affirmation of Marshal Amuth��s inquiry.


    ��Very good! You continue to be themander of the third squad! Get your squad soldiers to find a seat and sit down! Hurry, Hurry, Hurry!��


    Marshal ARMT��s shout was not only directed at him, but also the group of soldiers behind him who had returned from the front line with a dumbfounded expression.


    However, these bear-like male voices were filled with oppression. The soldiers under Ravel��smand quickly found their seats at the long empty table.


    Ravel also sat down near the walkway at the long table.


    ��Marshal ARMT, what are we going to do next?��


    Ravel was also a little confused. Under normal circumstances, he could not open the magic in front of a marshal-level character.


    ��Open Your Magic Net! Use the fastest speed to log into the magic and download the game ��War��!��


    Marshal Amut��s next order was even more unexpected, but the soldiers of the frost kingdom still obediently followed it.


    ��War��was still in the testing stage, but they still needed to buy this game to have the right to y it.


    But today, ��warunched a brand new activity, which was a free seven-day free fun activity.


    The soldiers who participated in the defense battle basically learned how to use the magic. This thing had almost be the standard configuration for the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom.


    But many soldiers had juste into contact with the magic, and they were not even proficient in typing... they did not seem to have mastered the operation of downloading games on the magic.


    Marshal Amut had even sent a special person to guide them.


    Ravel had already downloaded the client of ��War��on the magic, and he directly logged into this game.


    The moment he logged into the game interface, he found that he did not enter the game��s selection screen at all, and directly began a battle.


    The map of the battlefield instantly unfolded in front of his eyes... if Ravel remembered correctly, this map was the battlefield near the city walls of ckbay city to the distant gray fog attack.


    No Way?


    Ravel now had a very unrealistic feeling that the game character he controlled had appeared in the real world or something.


    And behind the city wall and below the city wall, there was an alternative rebirth point.


    Ravel��s hand holding the mouse... trembled, and he conservatively clicked on the rebirth point behind the city wall.


    The screen quickly zoomed in, and in the next moment, it switched to the first view of his character in the conflict.


    The character in the game��s screen neatly loaded the gun in his hand, quietly waiting for Ravel��s next action.


    At this moment, the mouse in Ravel��s hand truly became a dangerous weapon that could kill enemies in real life.

 Chapter 1053

    1053 Chapter 1,777, I did not cheat


    Ravel was about to control his character and ravage the gray fog on the battlefield when a notification window suddenly popped up.


    This window disyed an owl emblem.


    This was the emblem of the king of the Frost Kingdom, and it also meant that the words written below this window were all the king��s orders.


    The order had a line: ��Friendly fire on the battlefield has been disabled, but guns are still prohibited from aiming at anything unrted to the gray fog.��


    There were also a lot of punishment mechanisms attached below.


    The game was different from the real world. Any behavior in the game would be recorded by the system.


    His Majesty had clearly stated that he would count the number of bullets used by each character and the number of times the character was reborn.


    If a character was reborn more than 30 times in a day��s battle, they would be punished. Excessive use of bullets would also be punished.


    ��This... what is the price to pay for a character in the game to be reborn in the real world?��


    Ravel��s brain was working very fast. An unbelievable thing like a game character appearing in the real world had happened, so he could only believe it.


    Although he did not know how it worked, it was definitely not unlimited resurrection.


    With punishment, there would be rewards.


    Every time a character killed a gray fog, they would umte a certain amount of points. The team with the highest points on the battlefield would receive a reward from the king.


    The reward was money and honor. These two were enough for an ordinary soldier to go all out.


    However, Ravel was more concerned about the system update content below the king��s order.


    ��battlefield kill support system has been updated.��


    Ravel flipped to the end of the notification before an option to ept appeared. After Ravel clicked ept, four new windows appeared on the right side of the game screen.


    Each window had three options to choose from.


    ��Reward for continuously killing enemies with 200 points, Molotov cocktails (incendiary bombs) , explosive ammunition supply packs, anti-infantry mines.��


    Ravel read out the weapons that were rewarded in the first stage. The first stage was nothing much, but the weapons that required 500 consecutive killing points to unlock were the ones that looked particrly powerful.


    ��Hellstorm missile, aircraft gunship, sweeper squad.��


    Just the name alone made Ravel want to try them all.


    Ravel looked around at his soldiers. They still needed to download the game.


    With ckbay City��s logistics department��s download speed, it would take at least half an hour. During this time, Ravel decided to be a lone wolf.


    Ravel controlled his character to run all the way up the city wall. During this time, he pressed the TAB button to open the battlefield scoreboard.


    The scoreboard disyed a total of more than 400 online characters. Ravel had to drag them to see everything.


    Each character belonged to a team of 50 to 100 yers, and the team ranked first on the kill list was..


    ��Owl Battlefield Day Tour.��


    There were only seven yers in the team. Just by looking at the name Frost Owl, Ravel knew that this team belonged to His Majesty the King.


    This team of only seven yers had already achieved a total of nearly 3,700 consecutive kills.


    Ravel focused his attention back on the battlefield. The gray fog aberrations that had invaded the bottom of the city wall had long been killed by the Grimm machine guns lined up on the city wall.


    On the battlefield that was filled with bullet marks, there were already many game soldiers who had broken into the battlefield.


    Ravel did not think too much about it. When he saw a gap on the city wall, he subconsciously pressed the space bar.


    Then... his game character jumped off the city wall in a clean posture and fell to the ground.


    If it was a human soldier in the real world, at a height of nearly 30 meters, if he fell down, he would probably face the danger of fracture. If he was unlucky, he might even fall to his death.


    However, the soldiers in the battle only had their HP reduced from 100 to 20 points.


    Their mobility did not suffer any damage.


    ��What a terrifying killing doll.��Ravel could not help but sigh.


    It was fine to y in the game, but whenpared to the real world, the terror of the battle characters was obvious.


    Ten seconds after Ravelnded on the ground, his HP, which was originally only 20 points, quickly recovered to 100 points.


    At this moment, Ravel��s character had also arrived at the frontlines of the battlefield. The type of soldier he used was amando. His main weapon was an automatic rifle named Hercule Koch-46.


    This rifle had the gold-ted skin Ravel had spent a month to make. This gold-ted gun was considered a symbol of advanced yers in the game.


    Every time Ravel walked into the battlefield with this pure gold automatic rifle, it would make people feel like they were the focus of the battlefield.


    In fact, Ravel��s character had indeed be the focus, but it was the focus of the gray fog aberrations.


    Several gray fog aberrations in the form of spiders pounced straight at Ravel. He aimed at one of the gray fog aberrations and pulled the trigger.


    The sound of bullets exploding rang in his ears. Therge abdomen of the aberrant was prated by a rifle bullet and then exploded.


    This kind of true damage feedback was not avable in the game.


    Ravel��s central interface also disyed a skull badge and a ��+ 2��.


    Did killing an ordinary grey mist aberrant earn two points?


    Ravel killed three spider monsters in a row, and his final score was 6.


    Of course, he wasn��t satisfied with this point. He controlled his character to go deep into the enemy��s area.


    The destructive power of the Hercules Koch-46 rifle was far more terrifying than arrows and magic. Ravel only needed to press the trigger and sweep to recover more than 20 points.


    When hisbo points were about to reach 100 points, a huge goat-horned beast descended from the sky. This huge beast directly pressed Ravel��s character to the ground.


    Ravel didn��t have time to react. His character��s HP quickly fell to zero and was dered dead.


    The view in the game changed to a third-person view and quickly rose into the sky. Finally, it became a strategic map for deployment.


    Ravel saw the location of his death and realized that he had unknowingly run into the hintend where the gray fog monsters gathered, and he was alone!


    Did he waste a life?


    Ravel did not expect a medic to appear in such a ce... But when he was ready to redeploy a new character, his screen suddenly changed.


    The character he controlled took a deep breath. The surrounding darkness was dispelled and he picked up the gun at his hand again.


    He... was saved?


    Ravel used the mouse to adjust his image. Behind him, he saw a medic holding a syringe.


    In battlefield mode, a medic only needed to stab an ally with the syringe in his hand. No matter if an ally was killed by a bullet or a bomb, as long as they weren��t burned to death, they could be saved.


    Ravel was also curious about what kind of heaven-defying elixir was in the syringe, but now was not the time to think about it.


    ��Thank you! It��s very dangerous here. It��s best to pull back the battle line a little,��Ravel said to the medic in the battlefield voice.


    ��Dangerous? It��s fine... I��m very powerful.��


    Although the figure of the medic was a strong man with a thick beard, the voice was unexpectedly that of a girl.


    ��Powerful? A medic is not suitable to be a lone...��


    Ravel thought that the medic was a lone wolf like him, a novice lone wolf. When he tried to dissuade the medic from returning to the battlefield..


    He took out an equipment that a medic should never have.


    Portable rocketuncher, abbreviated RPG... This equipment should have been a weapon carried by themandos. Ravel had two of them on him.


    But now a medic was carrying it on his shoulder.


    While Ravel was shocked, the roar of the goat-horned monster sounded behind him again, and the medic pulled the trigger of the rocketuncher.


    This kind of weapon, which was specially used to destroy chariots, aimed at the monster made of flesh and blood in the distance. The rocket that was fired exploded the moment it hit the goat-horned monster, the scorching mes and the impact could be felt even through the screen.


    But this was far from the end..


    Logically speaking, the portable rocketunchers in the game had to be reloaded after firing one round, but the medic did not make the action of reloading.


    He... was still pulling his trigger!


    Dozens of rocketunchers were fired consecutively like a dense barrage of rifle bullets. Ravel could only hear the continuous sound of explosions echoing in his ears. When the explosion subsided... only scorched earth was left on the ground.


    ��See... very impressive!��The Voice of the girl was full of unting.


    ��How did you get your weapon? Did you buy it with money? Or Nond Gold?��


    Ravel only had one question in his mind. How did rpgs, which could shoot continuously like rifles, get their hands on it? With this thing, they couldpletely sweep the battlefield, right?


    ��Unfortunately, this is not for sale.��


    Another voice sounded beside Ravel. He adjusted his view and saw another team.


    When he saw a character with the name of the frost owl on his head, he realized that this was the team that belonged to His Majesty the King.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    Ravel wanted to luggage the character, but he realized that the character in the game couldn��t move his luggage at all.


    ��This portable rocketuncher... how should I put it? Hidden serial kill reward, the kind that hasn��te online yet... in any case, it��s not for sale.��


    A character named fireman gave Ravel a very suspicious-sounding exnation.


    ��Hidden? Then how do I Open It?��Ravel alreadypletely believed the fireman��s words.


    ��This is actually the first time AL has used such a powerful weapon. There��s also a rifle that can automatically aim, a fast-moving flying shoe, and so on.��


    This high elf, who was already in a state ofcency, revealed in a short sentence the reason why this owl team was able to upy the top of the leaderboard.

 Chapter 1054

    1054 Chapter 1,078��Bitter Battles��


    Noggs had also be a member of the Owl Party. He had only been invited by Jose to test the fighting abilities of the characters in dispute.


    During the test, Jose had created some new gadgets that exceeded the rules of dispute.


    Among them, the various super-powerful equipment in the chain kill reward had already exceeded the scope of the game��s bnce.


    After watching all of Josh��s chain kill reward demonstration, Noggs asked directly, ��Can the full automatic aiming be activated all the time?��


    As a game developer, Josh��s answer was of course, ��Yes.��


    The chain kill reward system itself was an official cheat. Under the request of Noggs, Josh had unlimitedly activated the skill in the game called ��Tactical Goggles��for his character.


    ��Why not let other characters have these abilities too?��


    Noggs asked Joshua while his character was changing bullets.


    He saw Ravel��s character get killed because the bullet didn��t hit the horned monster. After Noggs activated the skill of tactical eyepiece, he only needed to press the left mouse button, the bullet could automatically track to the enemy.


    ��Because these cheating skills will consume arge amount of power of faith. If all the soldiers activate it for a long time, it will cause a waste of time,��said Jose.


    ��But a small portion of the soldiers can activate it, right? Jose, why don��t you use it?��


    Noggs turned his head to look at Jose��s screen. Through the screen��s interface, he could see that Jose did not add any cheating functions to his character.


    ��Because that would be boring.��


    Joshua used the right key to aim and kill a gray fog that was charging at him. It was already boring enough to fight these gray fog aberrations that did not have intelligence. If he added a self-aiming lock and pressed the left mouse button, it would be boring.


    This kind of unchallenging game was not interesting to Joshua.


    ��Boring? Joshua, you are now on the battlefield. As long as you can kill the enemy... it is reasonable to use any means!��


    Nogus��current position was more biased towards an executioner on the battlefieldpared to a yer who was ying a game.


    As long as he could annihte the enemy, nogus could use any despicable method to exchange for victory in a war.


    ��Alright, it��s no problem for the tactical goggles to be activated throughout the entire process. Brother, organize your team and list the name of the game for me.��


    Joshua gave up on arguing with his war-crazed brother. After all, this was the battlefield where they were fighting against the gray fog... neither Norgus nor the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel, treated it as a game.


    However, for Joshua, this was an early experience of the zombie mode in the conflict. Moreover, this mode was not made by himself, and the enemies would not act ording to the rules set in the game.


    This kind of close to the real enemy and the challenges brought by various idents on the battlefield were far more interesting than Joshua himself creating a zombie mode.


    ��I have ordered the soldiers to download it.��


    Noggs knew that his third brother had a strange personality. He was not in the mood to change Joshua��s mind or educate him.


    After all, in this war against the gray fog, Jose had already brought enough surprises.


    Noggs once again focused his attention on the battlefield.


    Just as Jose was about to follow his brother, the corner of his clothes was suddenly pulled lightly by someone.


    ��Son of the forest, isn��t this a good thing to do?��


    Al sat behind Jose with his back facing him. She had heard everything that Jose and Noggs were talking about.


    After Noggs asked for the unlimited tactical eyepiece, ARL joined in the fun... Considering that ARL himself was a collector of the power of faith.


    Joshua gave her an even more unreasonable cheating weapon, which was a portable rocketuncher without any bullet restrictions or recoil.


    ��It��s wrong to use it in the game, but this is a battlefield. For these monsters who destroyed your home in the past, there��s no need to feel burdened!��


    Joshua gave a thumbs up to al. this high elf girl also took her unlimited portable rocketunchers and bombarded everywhere with ease.


    ..


    Early the next morning.


    ��It��s time for the shift change! The soldiers who are fighting at the front line at noon can close the magic and rest!��


    Marshal Amuth timed his arrival to the ��rear battlefield��where the soldiers were ying and fighting.


    As the battlefield became more and more intense, the soldiers of the Frost Nation had already arrived at the rear from the frontlines, where the game characters controlling the conflicts were fighting on the frontlines.


    Marshal Amut, who had fought against the gray fog in the past, initially thought that the defense battle of ckbay City would be a tough one. He had already prepared himself for the death of hisrades and even for himself to die on the battlefield.


    However, it had already been twenty-five hours since the gray fog army had arrived. Currently, the casualty rate of the soldiers of the Frost Kingdom was... Zero!


    This was something that he did not dare to think about before the war began.


    The Magical Magic Network game had allowed the soldiers of the frost kingdom to stay away from the dangerous battlefield. However, the characters in the game still needed these soldiers to control them.


    ��Didn��t you hear me when I said that we could rest? !��Marshal Amut shouted loudly in the camp once again.


    None of the soldiers answered Marshal Amut. Their eyes were all focused on the interface of the magic.


    ��Medic! Where are the medic? Hurry up and get over here... These are myst two lives! Are there any medic nearby? !��


    ��Coming,ing! Why are you charging forward with a sniper rifle? !��


    ��Another goat-horned beast appeared on the Western Battlefield! who has the reward for the deployment of a Gatling gun? Even a portable rocketuncher can do it!��


    Marshal Amut��s roar was not worth mentioning in the noisy battlefield at the rear. Standing here, he could hear the soldiersmunicating with each other in the battlefield at the rear.


    The entire interior of the camp was like a noisy tavern.


    Seeing this scene, Marshal Amut did not know how to describe the feelings in his heart.


    The morale on the battlefield was undoubtedly the most important point, and the morale of the human soldiers in the face of the gray fog would drop very quickly. Normally, after two hours of continuousbat, they would have to withdraw and undergo psychological counseling, otherwise, the human soldiers would enter a state of copse.


    But if Marshal Amut remembered correctly, nearly 500 soldiers in the camp had already been fighting on the front line for 12 hours!


    More than half of them had not even eaten dinner..


    A group of people stared at the magic web interface as if they were possessed, and then crazily clicked the left mouse button.


    It was no exaggeration to say that the morale of this group of soldiers was maintained as if they were berserkers who had drunk some crazy potion. Their fanaticism towards the battlefield had already exceeded the scope of ordinary people.


    However, Marshal Amut knew that what drove them was not some potion or alcohol, but the most basic human emotions ofparison. Also, this game called strife was indeed very interesting.


    The number of deaths of every soldier on the battlefield would be known by all the soldiers of the entire army. There was also the reward from the serial killing system that could make them heroes of the entire team.


    Everyone on this battlefield could be heroes. This might be the reason why they were so enthusiastic.


    However... the humans still needed to rest in the end!


    ��Ravel!��Marshal Amut��s order could not be noticed by the other soldiers. He could onlye to the side of the most eye-catching yer on the battlefield and Pat his shoulder.


    ��I have already obtained the right to use the HELLSTORM missile. adjutant... find me a ce where the enemies are densest!��


    ��General Ravel, how long has it been since you killed more than 500? Wait a moment... I am asking about the situation of the other teams.��


    After Ravel brieflymunicated with his adjutant, he asked about the purpose of Marshal Amut looking for him.


    ��Marshal Amuth, do you have any new orders?��Ravel asked without raising his head.


    ��You should rest! Take your team to rest!��Marshal Amuth said.


    ��Rest? Marshal Amuth, can you wait a little longer? We are about to break through the defense line of the gray fog aberrations.��


    Ravel pressed the G button on the keyboard as he spoke. Ravel��s character in the game took out a raw crystal that was emitting light.


    The raw crystal projected a translucent screen. The screen was the map of the battlefield.


    ��General Ravel, coordinates 214.321... there are more than ten goat-horned beasts there,��the adjutant said.


    Ravel��s character swiped the map on the raw crystal and clicked on the bombing coordinates reported by the adjutant. The next second, a line of words appeared on the screen of all the soldiers present.


    ��Commander Ravel has deployed hellstorm missiles.��


    Even if Marshal Amuth was standing in the camp, he could still hear the deafening explosion from afar.


    At this moment, a strange thought emerged in Marshal Amuth��s mind... it was truly unbelievable that the gray fog could withstand such a terrifying attack for so long!

 Chapter 1055

    1055 Chapter 1,79th, 25th son


    Myrce and Gloria visited ckbay city on the Alesirota continent.


    This time, Gloria came to ckbay city in a private capacity.


    Therefore, her guards only brought Myrce alone.


    This time, Myrce still followed Gloria to ckbay city with a worried heart.


    This city was once rumored to have been ruled by the gray fog.


    Myrce saw the news in the movie council. The gray fog was still trying to take down this city.


    ��Myrce, do you think we need to send reinforcements?��


    Heloria walked on the streets of ckbay City. Even though the gray fog had disappeared, the streets of ckbay city still looked very deserted.


    The aborigines living in this city were very wary of this new group of people. If it wasn��t for the order divine religion maintaining order in the dark... there would probably be many conflicts.


    ��If the gray fog��s invasion is left unchecked, the entire world might be destroyed. I think that the sacred religious army has the duty to repel the gray fog, so it is necessary to send reinforcements.��


    Myrce followed closely beside Helolia. She did not like the atmosphere of this city, as if there was danger hidden in every corner of the street.


    ��It is necessary, even if we have to fight side by side with the demons?��


    Helolia��s next words stunned Myrce for a short while. When Myrce followed Helolia to the corner of the street, she saw a group of demon soldiers.


    ��Demons also participated in this defensive battle?��


    Myrce vigntly looked at the distant demon��s encampment. The g flying on the encampment was indeed the symbol of demons.


    Before she came to this city, she had only heard that the soldiers stationed in the encampment were soldiers of the frost country.


    ��The gray fog is also the enemy of the demons. It��s very normal for them to unite in front of amon enemy.��


    As she spoke, Gloria walked towards the camp where the demon soldiers were.


    ��Lady Gloria!��


    Myrce wanted to stop her. The demons might have formed an alliance with the frost country now, but that didn��t mean that they were also allies with the sacred religion.


    When Gloria arrived at the entrance of the demon camp, as expected, she was stopped by the soldiers.


    ��I��ve been invited by your third Prince to deliver a map.��


    As she spoke, she had already sent a text message to Joshua on the magic web.


    ��Your Highness, the third Prince?��


    The two demon guards at the gate looked at her with slight hesitation. They did not seem to recognize her identity. On the contrary, it was Myrce who was following behind her that made them wary.


    A dark green teleportation portal suddenly appeared behind the demon guards. Messiah immediately ran in front of Helolia and blocked her behind him.


    The Sin Demon Zinas directly walked out of the teleportation portal. The two demon guards knew the personal guards of the third prince.


    ��Follow me.��


    Zinas nced at Helolia and Messiah, then turned around and acted as the guide without saying a word.


    Helolia followed Zenas happily like a little girl, leaving Myrce behind to look at her with a worried look as if her daughter had left with a strange person.


    Zenas brought this Saintess to the center of the demon camp. The nearby buildings were also transformed into ��Inte cafes��.


    In one of the tents, Helolia saw Joshua brushing his teeth.


    Joshua spat out all the foam in his mouth and wiped his face with a towel. He seemed to be much more awake now.


    Last Night, Joshua also yed all night. Now, Shirer, AL, and Joshua��s elder brother were still fighting on the front line..


    Because Hiri was pregnant, he went to bed at midnightst night and still didn��t wake up.


    So this time, only Joshua and Zenas met with Helolia.


    ��Give me a map as a gift? Don��t tell me you have a dagger hidden in the map?��


    When Joshua received Helolia��s message in the text message, he felt that this Saintess was going to start trouble again.


    ��Dagger... What good would it do me to assassinate you?��


    Helolia quickly understood what Joshua meant. She took out a map and spread it on a table.


    This map obviously had a certain age. The sides were full of signs of damage..


    However, the map was filled with a dim magic aura. It did not look as simple as an ordinary piece of paper.


    ��I��m not you. How would I know what benefits you will get after you kill me?��


    Joshua��s words sounded a little awkward, but it was the best exnation for Gloria��s current position.


    ��I��m doing this to save all the living beings in the world. If you��re still so guarded against me... I��ll also feel sad,��Gloria said.


    ��What��s the use of this map?��


    Joshua did not want to get too entangled with Helolia. His gaze returned to the map that Helolia had spread out on the table.


    There was something moving on the map. To be precise, it was a gray fog that was surging. Only a corner of the continent near the coast was not eroded by the gray fog.


    ��This is Alesirota��s map. It can help you determine... where the core of the gray fog is on this continent.��


    Gloria told Joshua about the function of this map. If it was really as described by Gloria, this map would be of great help to the current anxious battle situation!


    ��Why do you have this thing?��


    Joshua reached out his hand to touch the map, but suddenly... an eye opened in a corner of the map and looked at Joshua.


    This map was a living creature! It looked like... some kind of distorted form of gray fog.


    ��Found it in the research ruins of the heresy court,��Gloria said.


    ��Found it? Why... Do I think this map looks more like your pet?��


    Joshua looked at the eye that had opened in the corner of the map. It was obvious that he was going to bite Joshua.


    ��It��s really a relic of the heretic court. Also, why do you always think that I��m... on the opposite side of you?��Gloria looked very aggrieved, as if she was a victim.


    ��The country of the sacred religion wanted to destroy the demons in the past. The existence of the Heretic Court even wanted to destroy the humans. As one of the supreme rulers of the country of the sacred religion, do you think that I would believe that the pope forced you to do all these things?��


    Joshua stared at the girl who looked only 14 years old. Everything that was shown by Gloria was not as young as her appearance.


    ��In the past, the tragedies of the country of the sacred religion were all done by the judges,��Messiah could not help but say when he heard this.


    Joshua did not answer. He just looked at Gloria who had a pitiful expression on her face.


    This war could be said to be the final battle with the outside world. It did not matter if it was sealed or destroyed.


    As long as the war was dered to be a victory, the gray fog would disappear from this world forever.


    At this time, Gloria gave Joshua a gift that could affect the direction of the entire war. Of course, Joshua weed it very much.


    Wee was wee, but this time, Joshua had to ask about the position of this Saintess.


    After Helolia and Joshua looked at each other for almost a minute, the SAINTESS sighed slightly.


    ��I. . . Hate humans,��Helolia said in a low voice.


    ��This kind of stupid speech... forget it, do you have anything else to say?��Joshua asked.


    ��Of course... in my eyes, humans are a kind of united but love to fight among themselves. They will always fight against each other... until the end of this world.��Helolia said something that was full of philosophy from the perspective of a bystander?


    ��Miss Gloria, I��m actually not interested in philosophy. Can you tell me about your mental journey?��Joshua just wanted to know which side Gloria was on.


    ��Mental journey? Joshua Arnold described it in your way. I��m probably a spector.��Gloria told Joshua about her position. ��I��m only on the side that will win.��


    ��So the final conclusion is that you��re still an idiot? You��re going to be killed by both sides if you speak like that.��


    Joshua roughly understood her position after listening to Gloria��s words. Three years ago, this Saintess was an executioner who was ck to the bone. It was very likely that she was the one who created the court of heretics.


    Because she had clearly hinted that she was on the side of the gray fog in the past, and that she might have some shady deals with a certain existence in the gray fog.


    Because Gloria believed that the gray fog would win, and humans were no match for the gray fog at all.


    However, Joshua��s appearance made Gloria realize that her decision seemed to be a little wrong.


    ��But the reason you gave me this map... is that you��re prepared to side with me?��Joshua asked.


    ��Who knows... the power of the things outside the world is much stronger than you think. The center of the gray fog is not a ce that the power of faith can reach... so try to create another miracle, Joshua Arnold,��Gloria said.

 Chapter 1056

    1056 Chapter 180, underground battle


    ��It��s not like miracles are free...��


    Joshua sat at the table and looked at the map left by Heloria.


    The Saintess didn��t stay too long in the demon camp. After giving this map to Joshua, she chose to leave.


    The map clearly showed the center of the gray fog on the Alesirota continent.


    ��But we don��t need a miracle. We can just push it all the way over.��


    Healy had also woken up. She was fixing her hair.


    Due to the conditions on the battlefield, Healy did not find a mirror, but she did not have high requirements for her hair.


    ��Pushing it all the way over, but we don��t have enough power of faith to expand the battlefield to the entire continent.��


    Josh stood up and walked behind Healy to help her tidy up her long silver hair.


    Recently, Healy��s hair had been growing longer and longer. Before, it was only at the shoulders, but now it was at the waist-length level.


    ��I think you can get a long ck hair style, a long silver hair style?��


    Josh couldn��t help but sigh. In the past two years, only her hair seemed to have changed.


    ��What kind of strange hairstyle is that?��Hili had been thinking about cutting her hair recently.


    ��Strictly speaking, it��s not a hairstyle. It��s a little difficult to exin.��


    Just as Josh was thinking about how to exin to Hili, the door to Josh��s room was suddenly pushed open.


    The high elf maiden, Al, walked in with an apple in her hand.


    ��The child of the forest, the World Tree of the ckwood Elves is here.��


    After al walked through the door, the flower of Faroese followed him into Joshua��s room, followed by the king of the Frost Kingdom, Shiel, and Nn��s first idol, Miss Tyreen.


    ��I... Am I disturbing you?��


    Carrie looked at Joshua, who was holding Hiri��s long hair in his hand, and asked softly.


    ��No, we don��t have that. Anyway, find a seat and sit down.��


    Josh helped Hilib her long hair patiently, and then turned his attention to the map on the table.


    Carrie and Shea both moved a chair to the side of the table and sat down.


    The person who invited them here was Josh. The purpose of Josh inviting them was not to gather for hot pot or a girls��party.


    This was abat meeting.


    ��This map was obtained from a friend of mine who didn��t want to reveal his name.��


    Josh pointed at the map on the table. The eyes on the upper left corner of the map were rolling non-stop.


    The sudden gathering of three world tree holders in the room made this small map very... nervous.


    ��Something made out of gray fog?��


    Shere was the person who had fought with gray fog the most, excluding Joshua. She was very keen to distinguish that this thing was more of a gray fog distortion than a map.


    ��Joshua, did you ask us toe here to purify this map?��


    Carrie received an invitation from Joshua This Morning. The content of the invitation was ��To participate in the Gray Fog Crusade and avenge her father personally.��.


    Although Carrie wanted to step onto the battlefield of the gray fog and purify those things personally... She knew that she was an actress and not a soldier or soldier.


    Mrs. Caesar also objected to Carrie going to such a dangerous front. In the end, it was Jose who repeatedly assured her of absolute safety in the text message. Only then did Carrie manage to sneak out of her house.


    However, after thinking for a long time, Carrie could not figure out what she could do on the battlefield.


    If she had to sing to appease the soldiers, Tyreen was undoubtedly better at it than Carrie.


    ��Purify? This map is so well-behaved. Why did you purify it... look at the map. These are the three locations where the gray fog is currently gathering on the Aleslota Continent.��


    Joshua pointed at the center of the three gray fog storms.


    ��The nearest ce is at least 100 kilometers away from ckbay City. Can the coverage of the world tree reach this far?��


    As themander of the front line, shier waspletely relieved of the current situation.


    However, he was relieved that it was only for defense. Thergest range of the soldiers in the dispute was only three to four kilometers. There was no way for them to attack.


    ��It��s impossible to cover them on arge scale, but it��s possible to cover them on a small scale.��


    Joshua��s finger moved from ckbay City all the way to the center of the gray fog that was closest to ckbay City.


    ��Is it like the infiltration operation of the Special Forces?��Hiri��s thoughts changed very quickly.


    ��Infiltration... it might be possible to cooperate with the teleportation magic of the High Elves and the sin demons. Joshua, I can rmend one or two experts in this field to you,��shier said. ��But humans have been in this gray fog for a long time...��


    ��I��m willing to go with you.��


    Tyreen, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said.


    ��If Tyreen goes, I��ll go too.��When Al spoke, he had not swallowed the apple in his mouth.


    ��I didn��t say anything about the specific n. Tyreen and Al, you two calm down first,��Joshuaforted the two elves.


    ��I can protect my own safety, Joshua... I��ve be strong enough during this period of time.��


    This was the first time that Tyreen was fighting for something for herself. The hatred of her own race being destroyed by the gray fog did not subside at all in her retirement life of knitting sweaters and watering flowers.


    ��No, what I mean is... I��m not just targeting you, Tyreen. Everyone here is a member of this special task force.��


    Jose��s next words made the girls present silent for a moment. Carrie bit her lower lip for a while, and finally looked at Jose with a determined gaze.


    ��When is the operation... I want to say goodbye to my mother,��Gloria said.


    ��Don��t put up the gs. The operation is now, and the location is here... also, I want to correct Hiri��s statement. There is indeed a part of our operation to infiltrate, but it is more like a tunnel battle,��said Joshua.


    ��Tunnel...��


    At Jose��s Reminder, shier instantly had an inspiration.


    ��It is indeed possible to dig a tunnel to break the current stiff situation, but it is too far away from the location of the gray fog core. This project may take a year or two toplete, and we have to rule out the possibility of not being discovered by the gray fog.��


    As shier spoke, he began to calcte the feasibility and risk of this strategy.


    ��I think... We shouldn��t be the ones digging the tunnel.��


    Hiri had a better guess than Shea of what Jose was thinking. As if she had thought of something, Gloria��s eyes lit up.


    ��Who is that?��Shea turned her head slightly like an owl.


    ��Come, shout out the name of the person who is best at digging tunnels.��Hiri seemed to be excited about this n. Under her leadership, Gloria, herself, and Al shouted out the only candidate.


    ��Steve!��


    ��Coolie is afraid!��


    The voice... froze at this moment. Gloria and Hiri��s eyes looked at al. thest different name was called out by Al..


    ��Al also understands. We are going to summon him in reality, right?��Al did not seem to realize that he was different from the others.


    ��Yes, but we��re going to summon the male protagonist in my world, not the self-destructing creature,��Jose said helplessly.


    Steve was the official name of the male protagonist in my world. The game in my world was all about mining and construction, coolie was probably a self-destructing existence in the game... a very dangerous existence.

 Chapter 1057

    1057 Chapter 1,81St, Summon!


    In order to materialize the rules of my world into the real world, the power of faith needed to be consumed was more than 100 times more than the dispute.


    Because there were too many differences between the rules of my world and the real world, just the rule of making a square hang in the air was already a serious vition of thews of physics.


    Not to mention that the style of my world was pixel-like.


    But more was more... as long as it was a small-scale materialization, the current capacity of the three world trees was still affordable.


    The battlefield of strife had already been maintained for an entire day. The number of soldiers who died in battle was around 1,300, and the number of bullets used was countless.


    The source of the power of faith was the World Tree of the High Elves. Currently, the World Tree of the High Elves had 1,570,000 believers.


    The power of faith that so many believers had given it had been stored for a full ten months. The amount that it had umted was estimated to have increased by dozens of times.


    On the battlefield, the power of faith that had been consumed in just one day was less than one percent.


    Of course, this was only the first day. If every one of them was consumed at this rate... that would be a very terrifying number.


    So, Joshua did not n to fight the gray fog for a long time. He had to choose to take the initiative to attack.


    The short battle conference discussion had ended. The next step was to test how much energy Steve would need to consume to create an item in the real world.


    The white bird appeared above Joshua��s head. With its assistance, the space within two square meters of the room was given the rules of my world.


    To Josh��s surprise... the ground that was given the rules didn��t change at all, including the pixtion that Josh had expected.


    ��This ground is the same as My World?��


    Gloria walked around the space that was given the rules, but she couldn��t see anything different.


    ��Summon an original Steve.��


    Josh gave a new order to the White Bird, and the next second, a square man in a blue coat appeared in the room.


    The square man was 1.8 meters tall.


    ��Is it a living Steve?��


    Al came to the side of the character first and poked the square man��s surface with his hand.


    The High Elf didn��t seem to be afraid of the bad effects of ovepping domains, or Al didn��t realize the danger at all.


    ��How much faith power did you use to create this character?��Joshua asked.


    ��Around 130 points, ten times less than the amount of energy required by the disputing characters.��


    The White Bird gave Joshua an astonishingly low number, but it was also very logical.


    Compared to the detailed modeling of the disputing characters, Steve was just abination of a few squares, and its movements were very simple.


    ��What about the rules of the world that you gave me?��Joshua asked again.


    ��Based on the area statistics that you gave me, in two square meters of space, giving me the rules of my world requires 20,000 to 30,000 power of faith per hour, and the fluctuation will increase or decrease ording to the status of this character.��


    This time, the white bird gave a very scary number.


    ��This is a hundred times more than the cost of war, no... a thousand times, but it��s reasonable. The rules of war are almost the same as the reality, but the cost of the soldiers is a little more expensive... is my world more expensive to build a battlefield?��


    Joshua walked around this dumb Steve once again and asked the white bird another request.


    ��What about giving Steve the Creation Mode?��


    The creation mode that Joshua was referring to was equivalent to the existence of the creator. It could create and destroy cubes at will, and it was an absolutely invincible state.


    ��The estimated amount should be no less than 100,000 power of faith. The Creation Mode that you, son of the forest, gave ��the character will not be destroyed��requires too much energy. This is only a forbidden state. If you need to support your actions... it might break through the million level in one go.��


    The White Bird��s voice was a little fearful when it said this. It did not seem like it wanted to try to let Steve have the ability to create mode.


    ��Overall, the amount of faith power required to create a Steve is equivalent to that of a Lloyd?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the amount of faith power that Lloyd collected every day was around 100,000. In other words, if Steve wanted to create a survival mode, he had to let it stand within a two-square-meter area for an hour, the amount of faith power that Lloyd collected every day was the amount that he needed to consume.


    ��Everyone should have heard that creating a survival mode consumes too much energy from the world tree, so in order to save energy, we can only use survival mode.��


    Joshua turned around and looked at the members of the Special Ops team who were sitting behind him.


    However, only Tyreen and shier were sitting there... the other three had already run to the side of the living Steve and touched it.


    ��I have a question.��Shier raised his hand at this time.


    ��Okay, student shier, please speak.��


    Joshua ignored the three brats behind him. As the king of the Frost Kingdom, shier was very important in this war.


    ��Will the digging method in my world cause a copse in reality? I mean after the effect given by the rules of ��My World��disappears.��


    Shirer estimated that the distance of hundreds of miles from here to the first gray fog core meant that it was impossible for Joshua to maintain the rules of my world in such a long mine.


    ��Of course it will copse. We are only responsible for digging the mine. Leave the consolidation work to the dwarves. They are good at this.��


    Joshua had already nned it. He would leave the work of developing the mine to Steve. The rule of transforming the mine into the real world could also be maintained. The dwarves were even better at this.


    Originally, Joshua had an even more extreme n, which was to let al or Zenas, who knew teleportation magic, follow Steve to the core of the gray fog and then build another teleportation circle.


    However, the price of hiring dwarves to help was not expensive for Joshua, so he decided to use both methods, which was double insurance.


    ��I have a problem too!��Gloria ran in front of Joshua and raised her hand. ��I want a diamond manuscript with efficiency five. How much power of faith do I Need?��


    ��I don��t know either. Anyway, let��s move the chairs over there.��


    The room that Joshua was in was quite spacious. It used to be a library, but it had been abandoned for decades.


    After clearing the space inside, it could be used as a ssroom.


    Joshua found a long table and let them sit together. With the help of the white bird, six different ��steve��appeared in front of the long table.


    ��I don��t know much about the mining project either. Anyway, I��ll dig a path to the underground first. You guys can follow meter! Al, Don��t let your Steve Run around... This thing is worth a goddess of order.��


    Jose sensed the consumption of the power of faith and finally felt a heartache. Every hour, a Lloyd��s power of faith would be used up.

 Chapter 1058

    1058 Chapter 1,822. There really is a mine in my house


    It took Josh less than ten minutes to dig all the way underground with Steve and Efficiency 5��s diamond picks and shovels.


    ording to the distance measured by White Bird, Steve��s current location was exactly the distance between Nn��s underground Dwarven City and Nn��s surface.


    ��Will the excavated Earth automatically be a cube?��


    As Joshua operated, he gradually understood why it took so much power of faith to construct my world domain.


    The soil and stones that Steve had dug would all be pixel-like cubes.


    This change would return to its original state after my world domain disappeared, but it was unknown whether the bugs and microbes in the soil would recover.


    Steve had dug hundreds of meters of holes without even considering the issue of oxygen.


    ��You guys control your characters ande down. I��ve ced a bucket of water below.��


    Jose didn��t ce a woodendder in the straight downward passage. He directly dug oneyer lower in thest space and poured arge amount of water into it.


    ording tomon sense, if a normal person jumped from such a high height, they would be smashed into minced meat even if there was a vast ocean below.


    The rule of the game was... no matter how high one fell, as long as there was water below, they would be invincible!


    The character controlled by Carrie was the first to jump down from the surface of the pit. As an old ��My world��yer, she was very familiar with the most basic mining operation.


    ��Is this the underground of the real world?��


    Carrie conveniently ced a torch around the space that Josh had dug out and lit up the surroundings.


    ying minecraft in the real world felt quite strange. The soil on the surface of the empty pit was filled with all kinds of impurities. Carrie circled around it, she could even see that there were bones and other things buried in the soil.


    Although the surface was full of impurities, the space of the mine was still very regr.


    Unfortunately, Josh didn��t find any mine. It still looked like ayer of y.


    ��Okay, next.��Josh continued to call the other members of the party to do the bungee jump.


    Hiri and shier controlled their characters to jump into the puddle... but the character behind shier pressed the forward button too quickly and identally fell outside the puddle, stepping on the soil.


    A red light shed across the character��s body, and the next second, it fell to the ground and became a pile of diamond manuscripts and shovels.


    ��Al... I��ll say it.��Jose immediately thought of the high elf girl.


    ��What��s wrong? Child of the Forest?��


    At this time, the character controlled by Al jumped down from the sky.


    In order to distinguish their respective characters, the six Steve��s used different skins, and Al��s character wore a headband of coolie fear.


    ��Then who was the person who fell to his death?��Jose looked to his side and happened to see Tyreen covering her face. Her long ears were already filled with a blush.


    ��I��m sorry... Jose, I��m afraid of this kind of high ce.��


    Tyreen used a voice so small that normal people could not hear her.


    ��Don��t worry about it, Tyreen. Just press the Resurrection Button.��


    Josh could not say anything about Tyreen. After all, Tyreen��s Steve was supported by her own power of faith.


    ��There... There��s a Rat!��


    As the vanguard, Carrie suddenly looked like a little girl. It should not be said that she lost herposure and shouted.


    ��A Rat?��


    When Healy heard Carrie��s terrified voice, he immediately switched his weapon to a diamond sword. Healy��s precise dynamic vision caught the rat that was running around on the ground.


    However, Steve��s actions were too clumsy. Healy used the diamond sword to chase after the rat, but he couldn��t kill it.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly froze... the gopher that was running around was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    ��Shier, can you use magic through your character in the game?��


    Hiri chased after the ice sculpture of the Gopher, and with a swing of her sword, the Gopher automatically turned into a piece of frozen meat and floated on the ground.


    ��I asked my frost spirit to follow our Steve.��


    Shier��s Steve��s skin was a silver-white owl, and there was a white ball of light surrounding her Steve.


    ��I don��t know what kind of dangerous creatures there are underground on this continent, but we should be careful when we dig.��Jose watched as the gopher crawled out of the soil.


    Even though the soil around me had been given the rules of my world, it wasn��t indestructible.


    ��Will... will there be any more strange thingsing out?��


    Carrie ced her hand on her chest, still feeling a little scared. She was just about to move the shovel when a gopher��s head popped out from the soil.


    ��Carrie, I remember that you��re not even afraid of the gray fog aberrations. Why would you be afraid of a mouse?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the flower of Faroese had followed him to kill the gray fog back then, even though it was inside the crack.


    ��Gray... The gray fog aberrations are still very different from these strange creatures!��


    ��Alright, in short, listen up, everyone. Dig out a space for the Dwarves to build a reinforcement project first...��


    ��Child of the forest! This ce has turned from mud to stone... there are no more stones behind, there are some sparkling crystals inside.��


    Al was not listening to what Joshua was saying at all. She had already picked up a shovel to find a wall and started digging. It did not take long before she found a hole.


    ��Could it be...��Joshua immediately ran to the wall that Al had dug. The wall had already split into two spaces. Behind it was a deep cave. A kind of blue crystal was emitting a magical glow.


    ��Is this considered a diamond mine?��


    Hiri followed behind Joshua and looked at the crystals embedded in the stone wall. She was basically certain that these were raw crystals that had not yet been mined.


    ��I��ve investigated the past of ckbay City. This used to be a mining city. It��s just that there are so many primary crystal ore veins deep underground.��Shier seemed to have no idea what these ore veins represented.


    ��Someone contact Dorothy.��


    Joshua Thought for a long time and came to a very important conclusion.


    ��Who is Dorothy?��


    As a member who joined the Film Council after joining the Film Council, she did not know the real identity of all the members of the Film Council.


    ��She has been busy managing her own inte cafe recently, so she probably doesn��t have the time, right?��


    Carrie was very familiar with the girl from the country of steel. What impressed Carrie was that the girl��s Luck was too good.


    ��Let��s focus on digging to the gray fog base first. We��ll talk about the mining tycoonter.��


    Jose used two raw stones to seal the part that Al had dug up and began to n the first phase of the construction of the tunnel.

 Chapter 1059

    1059 Chapter 1,83rd, Teleportation Gate


    ��Big Four Joy! Who Else!��


    Frost axe gulped down a whole bottle of strong wine and pushed all the mahjong cards in his hand down aggressively.


    Seeing Frost Axe��s trump card... the three dwarves sitting around him became very stiff.


    Mahjong was a newly released game in the Hearthstone Tavern. This game with the form of gambling was very popr among the dwarves.


    Unlike Hearthstone, which could only fight one opponent at a time, Mahjong could expand the number of opponents to three.


    Therefore, Frost Axe would asionallye to the Hearthstone Tavern to y a few games.


    ��How about it... ording to the agreement, old friend, your mineral vein should be mine, right?��


    Frost axe put his arm on the card table and looked at a dwarf in front of him.


    There were three major dwarves living in the underground of Nn. The conflicts between the ns over the mineral vein were endless, but recently, the conflict between the Hearthstone legend and Mahjong had turned into the conflict between the axe.


    ��That... the mineral vein doesn��t have anything. I can give it to you! No... But you have to fight another round!��


    Frost Axe��s old friend also drank a few bottles of strong wine and waspletely angry. The young dwarves around him also surrounded the mahjong table and jeered.


    ��Frost Axe!��


    Just as Frost Axe wasughing heroically and rubbing the mahjong table with his hands, the ck-clothed man visited the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Don��t bother me now.��Frost axe shrugged his shoulders impatiently and shook off the ck-robed man��s hand.


    ��I have a business to discuss with you.��


    The ck-robed man raised his voice. The dwarves around the mahjong table were too noisy.


    ��What business? Do you make more money than me?��Frost Axe said.


    The dwarves were definitely one of the richest people in Nn. Frost Axe had just earned himself an entire lode from the Big Four.


    This game was indeed beyond the imagination of other human merchants.


    ��Son of the forest, Joshua Arnold wants to talk to you about this deal.��


    The Man in ck did not expect his face to be useless in front of Frost Axe. He could only tell Joshua��s name honestly.


    ��Joshua? is he going to make a new card?��


    Frost Axe stopped ying mahjong. His other three dwarves also stopped ying mahjong.


    Even the dwarves who were still shouting around instantly shut their mouths. Time seemed to have stopped around them.


    ��No... It��s a project, the reinforcement of the underground mine,��said the man in ck.


    ��The reinforcement of the underground mine? Why did that guy, Jose, go to the mines again...��


    As Frost Axe spoke, he ced the mahjong on the table with his hands. He looked at the trump card he had found and pondered for a moment.


    ��Where is it?��


    ��I can��t reveal it here. We��ll talk about it when we return to Nn��s underground.��The ck-clothed man had to keep it a secret.


    ��I see... I��m sorry, old friend.��Frost Axe picked up the wine bottle beside him and jumped down from his seat. ��I��m going to talk about a big business deal.��


    ��Frost Axe! You Old Thing, Don��t Run!��


    Frost axe ignored the shouts of his friends behind him and followed the ck-clothed man out of the Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��Your hand just now was terrible.��


    The Man in ck opened the door of his magic car and said to Frost Axe.


    ��You also know how to y Mahjong?��Frost axe looked at the man in ck up and down in surprise.


    Ever since the man in ck became the lead singer of a band, his social circle had gone to Nn��s young people. He had never appeared in the old people��s chess and card hall of Hearthstone Tavern.


    ��The man in white taught me a little, so I know a little... Let��s not talk about this. Get in the car,��the man in ck said.


    ..


    Frost Axe passed through the High Elves��teleportation portal and arrived at ckbay city directly. Under Zenas��guidance, he arrived at the buildings covered by the domain of ��My World��.


    ��How on Earth did you dig such a deep hole?��


    Frost axe carefully studied the deep hole in the room.


    The floor of the building was made of a kind of marble-like stone. Frost Axe stood beside the deep hole and touched the edge with his calloused hands.


    ��Did you use a red-hot de to cut all the way down?��


    Frost axe touched the t edge. It was impossible to dig such a t surface with the help of a mining manuscript.


    Before Joshua could answer, Frost Axe took out a gold coin and threw it into the deep pit. After a few seconds, Frost Axe heard the echo of the gold coinnding on the ground.


    ��It��s at least 800 meters deep... Oh My God, is this the thing that the god of order dug out?��Frost axe could only think that this thing was the work of a god.


    ��If Lloyd could do this, I might have to open the champagne to celebrate. The method to dig out this deep pit needs some time to exin, but elder Frost Axe, look at this.��


    Joshua took out an engineering diagram that Hiri had just drawn. The content of the engineering diagram was very simple. It was a deep pit that led underground and a huge square space.


    ��This is the structure under the deep pit. We borrowed... the power of God. In short, we are using a method that vites thews of this world to maintain the underground mine. I want to take advantage of the time when the ��Power of God��still exists to consolidate the mine into a state that can exist under thews of reality.��


    ��The power of a God? If there really is such a big hole under our feet, this ce should have copsed a long time ago.��


    As Frost Axe spoke, he took out a special primary crystal and gently knocked it on the ground. The primary crystal emitted a pale white light.


    He directly threw the primary crystal into the hole and watched as the primary crystal disappeared into the darkness of the hole.


    ��The gas testing stone disappeared before it reached the bottom of the hole. There��s something down there that we can call... What��s that word again?��Frost Axe was about to say something in the nativenguage of the dwarves, but for the sake of Joshua, he decided to use Joshua��s word to describe it.


    ��Oxygen or air?��


    ��The thing you��re talking about... There��s nothing down there at all, but it��s a small problem... the real big problem is how do we go down?��


    Frost axe touched the edge of the mine again. It was so smooth that frost axe suspected that it had been specially cut and polished.


    ��It��s still through the portal, but this portal is a little special,��said Jose.


    ��What��s special about those high-level long-eared portals? Could it be that your cat built the portal?��


    Frost axe was used to the teleportation magic of High Elves, but with the High Elves��physique, they could not reach so deep underground.


    ��It should be a spell that doesn��t exist in the real world. Wait a moment.��


    Jose directly summoned some of the items in my world, which were obsidian cubes.


    ��Jose! You want to build a portal to Hell Here!��


    Carrie, who was digging in the mine, immediately stood up when she saw a pile of obsidian stones in the hall.


    As a standard construction party yer, she did not have a good impression of hell.


    ��It��s just an ordinary portal,monly used in online servers. It Won��t lead to Hell... Healy, build one underground too.��


    Jose arranged the obsidian cube into the shape of a door, while frost axe circled around these strange stones.


    ��Why do these stones make my eyes hurt?��Frost Axe asked.


    ��Because the pixels are too low.��


    Josh took out the game��s flint stone again. This kind of pixel-like object was held in his hand, just like the models in the space of consciousness.


    The touch only felt like the surface of the model.


    ��White Bird, you��ve calcted correctly. Create a hell in the real world. I reckon that all of your power of faith will be used up.��


    ��Son of the forest, I won��t make any mistakes in this regard.��


    After confirming with White Bird, Joshua directly ignited the obsidian portal with a flint. The next second, a faint purple light filled the entire portal.


    Steve, who was controlled by Hill, also walked out of the portal.

 Chapter 1060

    1060 Chapter 1,84th, passers-by


    After giving the map to Joshua, Gloria was not in a hurry to leave ckbay city.


    She found a ce to stay in ckbay city.


    Gloria was sitting by the window, watching the scenery outside the street under the moonlight. Messiah came into the room with a candle and lit it up.


    The facilities in ckbay City were far inferior to the holy city of the Holy Church. There was not even a single crystal that could be used as amp.


    ��Lord Helolia, what you told Joshua... Is It True?��Myrce couldn��t help but ask this very sensitive question as she watched Helolia��s back.


    ��What you told me?��Helolia turned around and looked at Myrce who was standing in the shadow of the room.


    ��It��s about the standpoint.��


    Myrce had been thinking about this since she left the demon��s base.


    If what Joshua said was true... then all the conspiracies in the sacred city, including Myrce��s experience, could be the mastermind.


    ��It��s all true. Do you feel angry?��Gloria asked Myrce as she looked at Myrce with her pale golden eyes.


    ��Angry... this... is not true.��Myrce shook her head.


    ��Why?��Hearing Myrce��s answer, Gloria returned to her little girl state. She jumped down from the edge of the windowsill and slowly walked towards Myrce.


    ��As far as I know, with your personality in the past, you would never forgive an evil person like me.��


    Gloria put her hands behind her back and raised her head to look at Messiah. Because of Gloria��s gaze, Messiah somehow tilted his face.


    ��I. . . Don��t know. It��s just that some recent events have made me understand that the word ��justice��is not as simple as it seems,��Messiah said in a low voice.


    ��Not as simple as it seems?��


    Gloria continued to question him out of curiosity... or rather, to interrogate Messiah.


    ��I can��t describe it in words either.��


    Messiah held the other arm��s arm tightly with one hand. She was using this method to ease her nervousness.


    ��The conclusion is that you��ve be more mature than before. Or perhaps you��ve been changed... by that guy, Jose.��


    Gloria��s next sentence directly hit the most sensitive part of Myrce��s heart.


    ��This has nothing to do with Joshua Arnold!��Myrce found the courage to refute at this moment. She had to refute, ��I just followed Lady Gloria and you saw the darkness under the holy city.��


    ��Follow me?��


    Gloria pondered and returned to the window, looking at the distant ckbay city.


    Even from here, Gloria could hear the sound of explosionsing from the battlefield outside the city wall.


    ��Myrce, let��s make a hypothesis. The world where Joshua Arnold doesn��t exist, do you think this is better or the current situation is better?��


    When Gloria asked this question, she turned around again and sat on the windowsill again, asking Myrce about it.


    ��Of course, which chaos demon disappeared... if he disappeared, the sacred army...��


    ��The Sacred Army will sessfully break through the demon world.��Gloria told Myrce what she had hoped to see in the past. ��The demons will bepletely destroyed... under the siege of the Allied army established by the Frost Kingdom and us.��.


    Gloria was very sure about this. She knew clearly that the demon world two years ago was on the verge of copse... Although the demon army still hadbat power, but the internal economic development was basically at the stage of copse.


    God knows where a Joshua popped up. When Gloria heard the name of Joshua, Joshua had already built an empire of the demon, and it was still the type that could not be shaken, the development of the demon world also took off rapidly.


    Now that Gloria thought about it, she was still a little angry.


    ��But after the sacred army broke through the demon world... will the gray fog envelop this world?��


    Myrce was no longer as naive as before. She could tell from the conversation between Gloria and Joshua that Gloria was part of the mastermind behind the gray fog corrosion.


    ��No, even if the sacred army doesn��t break through the demon world, the gray fog will envelop this world. What I did was only to speed up the process,��Gloria said.


    ��Lady Gloria, you... Why did you do that?��Myrce asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ��Why? The biggest reason is that the gray fog can��t harm me at all.��Gloria��s pupils had already turned into pale golden vertical pupils. ��In your eyes, a human��s life is very important, right, Myrce?��


    Myrce nodded undeniably. She had already understood that Blind Justice was a foolish act, but taking another person��s life was still something that Myrce did not allow.


    ��But in my eyes, you are nothing... You are just a group of creatures that have developed in thisnd for hundreds of years. I have seen older and more powerful humans being devoured by the gray fog.��


    A mocking smile appeared on Gloria��s face when she said this.


    ��I was worshipped by you as a god in the past, and I still am... But I am different from those world trees and gods.��


    Gloria pulled open her sleeve and showed the white skin on her arm to Messiah.


    Gradually, scales appeared on the surface of the white skin, which made messiah widen his eyes in surprise.


    ��But Lady Gloria, you��re still drawing power from the believers, aren��t you?��


    Hearing this, Messiah could not help but feel a little angry, because in Gloria��s eyes, the believers were very insignificant existences.


    ��Right... This is just something that they can use before they turn into food in the gray fog. The destruction of human civilization in the past has already proved to me... that creatures like you are unable to defeat that fellow from beyond the world.��Gloria pulled down her sleeves.


    ��And then, that Chaos Fiend appeared?��


    ��And then Joshua appeared. That fellow created a miracle, and the battle situation changed a little.��As she spoke, she looked at Myrce again. ��Myrce, do you want to tell my words... to those believers?��


    Myrce was stunned for a moment. If it was two years ago, she would have walked out of the door in anger and told the ignorant believers the truth about Helolia.


    But now..


    ��They are the happiest without knowing, including me,��Myrce said.


    ��In that case, I��m a little sleepy.��


    Gloria jumped down from the windowsill again and returned to her little girl state.


    ��Messiah, help me make the bed quickly!��


    ��Okay... Okay!��


    Messiah was stunned for a moment, but he still started to make the bed. After that, Gloria closed her eyes without saying a word.


    ��I really hope that the gray fog will disappear when I wake up tomorrow morning.��After leaving this sentence, Gloria gradually fell into a dream.


    ��Okay.��


    Myrce couldn��t tell whether Gloria��s prayer came from the bottom of her heart or was mocking something. However, as Gloria��s guardian knight, she could only sit by the side and watch Gloria fall asleep.


    ..


    In the Dreand, Gloria came to the familiar space of consciousness.


    A white elk appeared behind Gloria and nudged her waist with its nose.


    ��I got it, don��t worry.��


    Helolia rubbed the huge antlers of the elk. In the pure white space, there was another figure... it was the proliferation-type Fuya.


    ��You finally changed your image after so many years?��Helolia looked at the proliferation-type Fuya and said.


    ��It��s just a little exhausting, helolia... it looks like you betrayed me?��She stared at Helolia and said.


    ��Betrayed? I didn��t lead my human army to attack you, or do you need to feed those humans to your pets as Food Now?��


    Heloliya��s words seemed to have angered the proliferating Fuya. She took out a small knife and shed her arm.


    Gray liquid dripped down from her arm, and the same wound appeared on Heloliya��s arm. However, light golden blood flowed out from Heloliya��s wound.


    ��Don��t forget the contract between us, Helolia...��


    The wound on her hand hadpletely healed, and the wound on Helolia��s arm was also gradually healing.


    ��Of course I won��t forget, but this contract is meaningless before you are destroyed by your son,��Helolia said expressionlessly.


    ��My Son? The descendant of that traitor, Arnold? Thest time you were so sure that the thing outside the world could be expelled, you paid a huge price. We all paid a huge price,��she said.


    ��This time, I want to try again.��


    Gloria reached out her hand again and touched the elk.


    ��The human army doesn��t even have the ability to step into thend covered by the gray fog. What do you want to Bet?��She frowned. Apparently, she did not like Gloria��s wavering look.


    ��Let��s bet that themander of this war is Joshua Arnold and not you and me,��Gloria said.

 Chapter 1061

    1061 Chapter 185th, April: Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow?


    The efficiency of the Dwarves was beyond Joshua��s expectation. Yesterday, Joshua asked Frost Axe to help reinforce the mine, and the next day, Frost Axe had already prepared the materials and manpower.


    The underground mine dug by Steve was now full of the busy figures of the dwarves.


    They solved the problem of theck of oxygen in the underground with a kind of glowing moss... the materials for the construction were transported directly through the portal.


    Today was the tenth day of construction of the underground mine, and the gray fog on the battlefield outside the city walls had subsided a little.


    ��Children of the forest! There��s another pile of glowing stones.��


    As soon as the project started today, Al told Jose a piece of good news.


    ��You found the vein again?��


    Jose turned his head to look at Al��s game screen. Her Steve was running around a group of primary crystals that were emitting a pale white light.


    Al��s Steve hadn��t run far... Suddenly, a root of a tree extended from the soil above and grabbed onto the Steve that Al was controlling.


    A pale red light appeared on the surface of the Steve, indicating that it was continuously being hurt.


    Healy, who had been following Josh all this time, saw this scene and immediately switched the diamond pick in her hand to a diamond sword with Enchantment and rushed forward.


    The diamond sword shed at the surface of the root. Although it did not cut off the root, the gray fog that was attached to the root was so thick that it almost covered the entire underground space... Arge part of it was instantly purified.


    ��Is it the world tree that was eroded by the gray fog?��


    Joshua watched the root retract into the soil. The moment alnded on the ground, he immediately switched to a golden apple and began to eat it.


    ��Are we there?��


    Healy also came to Joshua��s side. She held the mouse in one hand and stuffed the cake in the other hand into her mouth.


    The roots in the soil emerged again. These roots gradually formed the shape of a male human. He looked at the group of... Square people in front of him through the pupils formed by the faint light.


    ��What are you?��


    A voice that sounded like a mixture of man and woman came out from the human form formed by the tree roots. If it was an ordinary life form, he might be able to understand.


    However, this human-shaped creature that waspletely made of cubes gave him a feeling that was no less strange than when humans saw the gray fog aberrations.


    ��You can actually speak... and you��re willing tomunicate with us?��


    Joshua was certain that this was one of the gray fog consciousnesses that resided in the world tree. In the past, the hatred and anger that Joshua fought with were both types that could not bemunicated with.


    ��Out of curiosity, no matter who you are... the final oue of entering my territory is death. Before You Die, I allow you to tell me your names.��


    His voice was filled with pride and contempt. He did not treat the group of square people in front of him as dangerous enemies.


    ��If that��s the case, then remember this well. Our names are yers... you can also understand it as your Doomsday.��


    After finding out that the other party had already nned to turn his character into food, Joshua did not intend to continue being polite. He directly switched the diamond pick in his hand into a diamond sword.


    ��Lowly creatures! You Don��t know my strength at all...��


    As soon as the human figure made of roots finished speaking, he was cut into pieces by Steve, who swarmed over.


    ��Why do I feel a little impatient?��


    Healy adjusted her angle of view and looked at the scattered roots on the ground. The gray fog attached to the roots was still squirming, trying to burrow into the soil and escape.


    ��These are only a part of the gray fog. Carrie, you guys continue to dig above the ground. I��ll go n a new hunting activity.��


    Joshua exited minecraft. This underground passage could send the soldiers in the real world to the headquarters of the gray fog.


    However, in order topletely destroy the consciousness extended by the gray fog, they also needed to go deep into the consciousness space of the world tree to kill them.


    The real world had soldiers to deal with disputes, so the consciousness space naturally had to be handed over to the yers of the world rift.


    ��A new activity? is the level limit of the world rift finally going to be raised?��Asked Carrie.


    Half a month ago, Jose had been nning to raise the level limit of the world rift and open up a new map.


    ��Yes, the new version... will need some time to adjust.��Jose nodded, he then looked at the busy dwarven miners behind him. ��I hope that after this update, I can get rid of the gray fog so that I can fish happily.��


    ... ..


    The Demon World.


    April had been here for almost half a month.


    As Joshua said, the people in the demon world did not do anything to hurt her, but they did not give her enough freedom either.


    April��s life was limited to a manor. When she wanted to leave the manor, she was stopped by a group of people called Watchers.


    This feeling of being watched made April feel strange. The Watchers in the demon world had simr duties as the patrols in ckbay city, but she had changed her identity in the demon world.


    As for why April didn��t leave the manor by force... it was because Rietta liked it very much.


    She had special people to take care of her food and clothes in the manor. There was also a thing called television in the manor.


    It would broadcast the situation of some unknown city. April found a program called ��Cat and mouse��quite interesting.


    Today, April sat in the living room and quietly watched Lietta work hard to pass the Soul Douluo with her life.


    At that moment, the door of the manor was pushed open.


    She immediately stood up and did not wait for her to get ready to face the enemy. One of the rulers of the demon world, and also her new guardian, Cecily, had arrived in the hall.


    ��I��ve already told you that as long as Lietta is still here, I won��t escape. Please Don��t disturb us anymore.��


    During this half a month, April had learned topromise, including how to use honorifics. Even so, April still didn��t want the leader of the Watchers to visit her often.


    This made her feel ufortable being under surveince.


    ��I��m not suspecting that you��re going to escape, April... I just want to talk to you.��


    Cecily naturally found a chair and sat down.


    ��See me?��


    April looked at the woman in front of him cautiously. This woman somehow reminded April of his second brother. However,pared to her brother��s frivolity, Cecily was much calmer and moreposed.


    ��Let��s talk after we sit down.��Cecily pointed to the chair beside April and said.


    ��I��ve already told you all the information I can tell you. It��s... useless for you toe and see me again.��


    April slowly sat down on the chair. She looked at Cecily Face to face, feeling that the second princess was looking at her strangely.


    ��It has nothing to do with the information about the gray fog. It��s just... Something About Us.��Cecily Thought for a long time before she said this.


    ��US? I don��t see you as a friend.��


    April did not agree with Cecily��s way of calling herself that. She had been staying in the manor as a prisoner.


    ��No, you��re one of us, at least in the past. and...��Cecily took out an old book and showed it to April. ��You... should have married into our family.��

 Chapter 1062

    1062 Chapter 1,86th, I object!


    ��Marriage?��


    April read this unfamiliar word. On the book that Cecily was holding, there was a page that clearly wrote her name.


    On the other side of that page was the name of Jose... The mastermind behind the control of the Orange Cat.


    ��This book is the genealogy of our n. ording to tradition, the matters of our n��s spouse are all chosen from this book. Your name appears on this page with my brother Jose, which means... you should have been the fianc��e of the third Prince of the demon race, Jose Arnold.��


    Cecily told April about this matter in a serious manner, like a teacher in a biology ss.


    ��Fianc��e...��


    As the origin of the gray fog, April should not have any concept of men and women. To her, this was just the difference between a man and a woman.


    Human love and other feelings were even more superfluous in April��s eyes.


    But the problem was that during this half a month, April lived in this manor. Usually, when she had nothing to do, she would flip through some books in the study room of the manor.


    These books greatly helped April expand her understanding of the world, including some love stories between human men and women.


    April originally thought that the contents of the books were just made up by human authors... But she didn��t expect that the forced marriage would really happen to her.


    ��I. . . ept.��April thought for a while and slowly said these three words.


    ��You... ept what?��


    Hearing April��s answer, Cecily did not react for a while.


    She had brought this book to April to tell him about this matter.


    When Joshua had just thrown this gray fog origin into the demon world, Cecily had a very arrogant impression of her. Although she did not show it on her face... in her heart, Cecily had already determined that she was a person who was difficult tomunicate with.


    If it was anyone else, even a slightly normal human girl would have rejected such a strange engagement.


    But April had epted it without even talking to her?


    Could it be that before Joshua sent this gray fog girl over... he had done something to her?


    ��ept the engagement you said.��


    When April said this, her voice gradually became a little softer. Clearly, this gray fog girl also had a shy mood.


    ��Can you tell me the reason?��


    Cecily��s shock did notst long. She stared at the gray fog girl in front of her.


    Even though the book had the names of Joshua and Cecily, this fellow was still strictly an enemy of the demon world.


    Ever since the incident of the demon world��snd turning gray and the death of Cecily��s father, Cecily��s hatred for the gray fog had only increased without decreasing.


    ��I��ve read books about marriage among humans, as well as family members... marriage is more about procreation,��April said hesitantly.


    ��Did you get the knowledge from that book? Marriage is not that simple.��


    Cecily said to April in a serious manner as if she was educating her juniors.


    ��You... you don��t have to worry. My body structure is indeed very simr to yours. It��s... The ability to procreate.��


    As she spoke, April ced her hand lightly on her chest. This girl��s chest was unexpectedly strong, especially when she held it with both hands..


    If it was an older elder, they would definitely give her a ��this girl is good at breeding��evaluation.


    There was no color on her face at all, but from her expression, one could tell that she was already in a shy state.


    This girl, who had arrogantly said half a month ago that the gray fog would never be a ve, was already thinking about how to get married today.


    ��...��


    Cecily pursed her lips. In the process of interacting with humans, she understood that human marriages were built on emotions, not the quality of offspring.


    However, the chaos daemons did not follow these traditions. Cecily had already considered for a long time whether she should follow the traditions or break them..


    In any case, her younger brother, Joshua, had already broken the traditions long ago. Also, her older brother estimated that he would soon marry a human girl.


    ��Tell me, why did you agree to this engagement?��


    Cecily stared at the gray fog girl. She did not think that April would agree to the engagement because he liked Joshua.


    ��Live on.��


    The bashful expression on April��s face gradually disappeared and was reced by an indescribable disappointment. She looked at the floor and pressed her thumbs together uneasily.


    ��Live? ��You are a life born in the gray fog. Thest gray fog structure that I received information about almost destroyed a country.��What Cecily was talking about was the hatred that raged in the country near the sea. ��This is also the reason why I won��t let you and your sister leave. You are too dangerous.��


    ��Does this mean that we will be destroyed in the end? Just like the evil dragons in the books.��


    April asked a question that stunned Cecily. She looked behind Cecily... Cecily followed April��s gaze and saw a bookshelf in the room.


    ��Are you so sure that the gray fog... will be destroyed in the end?��


    Cecily had been paying attention to the battlefield in ckbay City. The current battle situation was still in a stalemate, but the gray fog girl had already believed that the gray fog side would lose.


    ��I used to think that humans, any intelligent creature in this world, would never be able to defeat us. That��s because the weak humans could copse just by looking into my eyes,��April said as she pointed at her gray pupils.


    ��But that guy did it. He chased my eldest sister... the eldest sister that I thought was impossible to defeat away from ckbay City.��


    Of course, the guy that April was talking about was Joshua. The scene of Joshua using the Lloyd��s cannon to purify ckbay city was etched in April��s memory so deeply that she would probably never forget it for the rest of her life.


    Her eldest sister had been defeated by Joshua... April felt very happy, as if she had taken revenge.


    But after this feeling was more of a shock, the confusion after the copse of her values of life.


    The existence of the gray fog was invincible. This was the panic after it waspletely subverted.


    This panicsted until Lietta came into contact with something called the magic 14 days ago... itpletely turned into despair.


    ��I can feel the power that you have. Through this...��with a wave of his hand, the interface of the magic appeared before his eyes. ��The inscription space that is gathered by millions of humans. We are beings that use the negative emotions of humans as energy. As for you... Joshua Arnold created all of this using the positive emotions of humans as energy. The power that he obtained is far beyond my imagination.��


    ��And?��


    ��I don��t want to be destroyed by you like my mother. At least Lietta... is innocent. She didn��t hurt anyone. If epting that marriage... bing Jose��s wife and your family can keep Lietta alive...��April choked and said, ��I��m willing to ept it.��

 Chapter 1063

    1063 Chapter 1,87th, it was like a carnival


    Nn.


    Prince Kaos tidied up his clothes in front of the mirror. Today, he was going to attend a very important elective ss.


    The teacher in the ss was a man in red, and the subject of the ss was potions.


    As the Prince of the country of steel and the chief apprentice of the scorching mage tower, Prince Kaos had to appear in front of everyone with the best attitude.


    This was what his mother asked of him, and also what he asked of himself.


    Prince Kaos set out from the scorching mage tower all the way to the ssroom of the academy.


    He had just pushed open the door of the ssroom when he found that the atmosphere inside was a little strange. That was, the number of people in the ssroom was really... too few!


    It should not be described as too few, it should be said that there was not a single person.


    Only the red-clothed person stood on the podium and hugged his arm. He looked at Prince Kaos with an expression as if he wanted to swallow a person whole.


    ��Teacher, I remember that the time you informed me should be... it��s right now.��Prince Kaos walked into the ssroom with some hesitation and asked the red-clothed person.


    He wasn��t afraid of the red-clothed person��s bad temper. This sage was more generous to the more outstanding people.


    All the materials Prince Kaos used to refine medicine were provided by the red-robed man for free.


    ��Of course it��s Now! Those little guys... and the old guys have all gone to y the game!��


    The red-robed man shouted angrily, as if his bald forehead would emit a scorching me.


    ��Magic game? They... wouldn��t have skipped your ss, right?��Prince Kaos appeared very surprised.


    The apprentices of the scorching me wizard tower and the Thunder Wizard Tower were famous for ying magic games. Both sides even agreed to y against each other.


    However, if it was an opportunity for the red-clothed person to teach in person, any spell caster with a bit of ambition would definitely not miss it.


    Today, not only the young spell casters, even some calm old spell casters did not attend the red-clothed person��s ss.


    ��Then, teacher... are you still attending this ss?��Prince Kaos asked.


    ��Temporarily postponed! Kaos, go tell them that the sage tower will have an assessment the day after tomorrow!��


    The red-clothed person angrily flung his sleeves and left the ssroom. Prince Kaos felt a little regretful as he watched the back of the red-clothed person who left angrily.


    After the Sage left, Prince Kaos also left the empty ssroom.


    On the way back to the sage tower, he opened his own magic, and found that there were so many messages from text messages that there was an explosion.


    Prince Kaos had a habit, and that was that the magic was always in a state where it was forbidden to disturb. Only a few messages sent by certain people would cause Prince Kaos to feel a hint.


    Usually, Prince Kaos only had more than twenty messages, and arge part of them came from his fianc��e.


    But today, Prince Kaos had over three hundred messages!


    These messages came from the apprentices of the zing mage tower.


    ��boss! Wake Up! There��s a new activity!��


    ��Guild Master! Guild master! We��re all outside your room! Wake up and get the activity book!��


    ��The activity book is open. Guild master, we��ve decided to meet at the Mercenary Guild to get the activity book.��


    Prince Kaos silently wiped the sweat off his forehead when he saw this pile of messages.


    The apprentices of the zing mage tower had established many organizations in the game. In the cracks in the world, they were the guilds, and in the Holy Spirit and strife, they were the battle teams.


    Prince Kaos had been elected as the guild leader by them. He would also bring them along to y the game while he was studying.


    After all, interpersonal rtionships were a very important part of Prince Kaos.


    However, Prince Kaos had never seen a scene like today where he was dragged out of his room to y games.


    What kind of activity had happened in the world rift to make them so enthusiastic?


    Prince Kaos opened the spell Caster Forum to look for the new activity in the world rift. This activity announcement was not difficult to find, because it was the most eye-catching location in the entire spell caster forum.


    The content of the activity was very simple... The World Rift��s version had been updated, the upper limit of the level had been raised, and a brand new rift battlefield had been opened.


    However, the rewards offered by this activity were even more... luxurious than thest time in the rift battlefield.


    The most exciting reward of thest time in the rift battlefield was the tickets to the world cultural exhibition. In Prince Kaos��eyes, the rewards of the rift battlefield this time seemed to have less motivation.


    The top 20 guilds with the highest contribution points from the Battle of Tears would receive a reward of up to 1.5 million Nond Gold.


    1.5 million gold coins might be enough for ordinary people to enter a state of madness, but Prince Kaos no longer had any desire for money.


    He continued to drag the page of the event. Other than the gold coins, there were also equipment, essories, tickets to the next world cultural exhibition, and so on.


    Among the numerous rewards, a row of awards pierced through Prince Karos��chest like an arrow.


    ��the individual yer with the highest achievement in the Battle of Tears has the chance to be the main character of the movie.��


    This reward was written very vaguely, but Prince Karos clearly knew what it meant.


    Enoch was an actor under Jose��smand... If this reward was real, he had the chance to perform with Enoch.


    After Prince Kaos returned to the steel country from the amusement park, he obediently epted the fianc��e that his mother had arranged for him.


    However, his strange feelings toward Enoch did not diminish in the slightest.


    ��President! Did you really go to the red-clothed person��s ss?��


    While Prince Kaos was thinking, a spell caster apprentice who was more familiar with him walked over.


    ��Stop talking, where is your next activity? Take Me There!��


    Prince Kaos interrupted what he wanted to say. If he started counting from this morning... four hours had already passed!


    These four hours were enough for the top yers to widen the gap between them.


    Kaos led his friend out of the academy with quick steps. Not long after, he slowly stopped.


    On both sides of the street sat magic apprentices who were ying the magic. Judging from the movements of the keyboard, they were almost all ying world rift.


    It would be fine if there were only one or two of them, but the problem was that there were a lot of magic apprentices sitting on the grass on both sides of the road who were immersed in the world rift.


    ��Actually, the academy has suspended sses today, your highness,��The Apprentice said to Kaos.


    ��Just to y World Rift?��Prince Karos did not expect the rewards of this event to be so attractive.


    ��1.5 million Nond Gold, and other rewards... this is enough for half of Nn��s spell casters to go on strike and y games.��


    The apprentice seemed to want to add thest sentence, ��Including me.��.


    Prince Karos did not say anything. He walked out of the academy and came to Nn��s street. Just as his friend said, Prince Karos could hear discussions about world rift everywhere on Nn Street.


    ��Why is the monster so much stronger thanst time?��


    ��It��s because your equipment is too bad.��


    ��The valley area on the first floor of the crack battlefield! A 20-man team is missing a healer and a wall! Is there anyone who can heal more than 30,000 yers?��


    Prince Kaos even heard someone shouting on the street about the needs of his teammates in the game.


    This was reality, not a game.


    If it was someone who didn��t know about this game, they would probably think that the mercenary group was looking for a suitable teammate on the street.


    But Prince Kaos didn��t hate this kind of atmosphere. Although the streets were a little chaotic, today could be said to be a carnival for all the Nn yers... or yers from all over the world.

 Chapter 1064

    1064 Chapter 1888: the war that ends everything


    Before the world rift began, Fuya sent a message to Joshua.


    A very simple message: ��sleepy��.


    The moment Joshua received the message, he immediately entered the world of consciousness. In the world of consciousness, Joshua did not see Fuya. Instead, he saw the proliferating Fuya sitting at a round table.


    ��We meet again. Aren��t you waiting for your ��sister��to sit down and talk?��


    She pointed at the seat on the other side of the Round Table. Joshua did not stand on ceremony... he directly walked to the seat that she pointed at and sat down.


    ��Do you want to drink something?��


    As she spoke, a teapot suddenly appeared in her left hand. The mouth of the teapot was emitting white mist.


    At this moment, Joshua was sure that she had a simr ability to sublimates.


    ��Are you sure that this thing is not produced from the body fluid of an external object?��


    Joshua pointed at the teapot. If this Fuya multiplication type was made of gray fog, Joshua was very suspicious of the source of the liquid in the teapot.


    ��This is a drink from reality. You can rest assured,��she said.


    ��Then I need a cup of in water. No sugar, thank you,��Joshua stated his request very straightforwardly.


    She was slightly stunned for a moment, but still poured a ss of in water for Jose.


    ��You��re different from everyone I��ve known before.��She looked at Jose who took the ss of in water and said, ��Whether it��s humans or elves... They can��t find a simr type of person to you.��


    ��Just get to the point, how are you willing to let the things outside the world leave?��


    Joshua held the cup that she handed him. He did not drink the liquid inside. His eyes were fixed on the proliferating type Fuya in front of him.


    This proliferating type Fuya was willing to pour tea for Joshua. It meant that... she wanted to talk to Joshua.


    ��It won��t leave,��the proliferating type Fuya said slowly. ��Unless its hunger is satisfied.��


    ��Does that mean there��s nothing to talk about?��Joshua said.


    ��No, you don��t understand... things beyond this world are not forever unsatisfied. I��ve spent hundreds of years to reach a contract with it. As long as arge portion of the humans on this continent are its food, it��s willing to leave this world.��


    The proliferating Fuya spoke to Joshua as a savior, but... Joshua��s heart did not waver at all. He even wanted to snap his fingers.


    ��Are You Thanos?��Joshua raised his hand, and a cup of Sin C fell into his hand. ��Or is it something like silver slip, the one that serves the Devourer?��


    As soon as Joshua finished speaking, he opened the lid of the Sin C, and casually created a straw to put into the opening.


    ��Everything I said is the truth. I know that your opinion is the same as mine, right?��


    She could feel the ridicule in Joshua��s voice, but she was very calm.


    ��The same what?��Joshua bit the straw and looked at her.


    ��Human, when I first met you... I could feel that you don��t care about this world,��Fuya said as she stared into Joshua��s eyes.


    ��Well... If you asked me this two years ago, I would have agreed to your invitation, but unfortunately now...��Joshua said with a smile on his face, ��I��m going to be a father.��


    ��If you guys return to Arnold, it won��t have any effect.��


    This proliferating Fuya seemed to think that Joshua chose to be enemies with the outside world because of his unborn daughter.


    ��Fu... forget it, I don��t care what your name is for the time being. You might have made a mistake... I will sit here. As your enemy, protecting the world is only one of the purposes.��


    At this time, Joshua had already finished all the Sin C in his hand.


    ��One of my goals?��


    The moment she heard Joshua��s words, her chest suddenly felt a piercing pain.


    ��You... What did you do this time?��


    She clutched her chest and stood up shakily from her seat. The space behind her gradually cracked open, and a huge eye slowly opened in the crack.


    ��It��s just a bounty. I admit that the appetite of the outside world is very big, but the appetite of creatures like humans is also not small.��


    At this moment, the ground trembled slightly. This proliferating Fuya widened her eyes and looked behind Joshua.


    In the distance behind Joshua, a huge space crack also cracked open, and arge group of weirdly dressed characters ran out from the crack.


    ��I wonder if the outside world in your house will eat the greed of humans? If you eat it now... I can give you a 20% discount.��


    While Joshua was talking, the proliferating Fuya had already retreated... The adventurers that came out of the space-time crack ran straight in this direction.


    She could not estimate how many people there were in this group. In her memory, hundreds of years ago, during the war against the outside world, there were only about 1,000 to 2,000 heroes.


    But now... There were tens of thousands of adventurers in her line of sight.


    She was not sure if these people had the strength of the heroes from hundreds of years ago, but she knew that a gray fog origin hatred from the outside world was killed by this group of people.


    ��Are you really going to start a war?��She asked Jose again.


    ��You Shouldn��t ask me. I��m not theirmander.��Jose also stood up from his seat. ��And I can ask you this question. Are you sure you really want to let the outside world stay in this world?��


    She chose to remain silent at this moment. She did not answer Jose... Instead, she walked straight to the crack behind her.


    The crack was slowly mended... her figure disappeared in front of Jose.


    The Round Table and chair turned into pieces and fell to the ground. The originally empty ground was instantly covered by arge number of rocks. The rocks formed andscape that looked like the western wastnd.


    Dazzling sunlight appeared in the sky, and arge number of monsters formed by Gray fog gradually appeared on the mountains formed by the rocks.


    The ce where Joshua was now was inside the world tree dimension that had been corroded by the gray fog, and not in the world of consciousness.


    The distorted bodies formed by the gray fog roared and rushed in the direction where Joshua was.


    ��Is this the answer?��Joshua sighed softly. The adventurers from the world rift behind him directly passed through Joshua��s body and stabbed the longswords in their hands into the bodies of the distorted bodies.


    When Joshua blinked again, the surrounding scenery once again returned to the silence of the world of consciousness. There was also Fuya who was standing in front of him.


    ��How long... have you been ill?��Fuya suddenly spoke.


    ��Ill, that Fuya... it��s not considered an illness for a living creature to be sleepy after a day or two of continuous activity. It��s a normal physiological performance. It��s not normal for you to not sleep for half a month.��


    Joshua walked to Fuya and half-knelt in front of her. She was probablyining about how she had been feeling sleepy recently. She could not even stay up for fifteen days straight anymore.


    ��But you��ll be able to have a good dream soon.��Joshua wanted to rub Fuya��s forehead, but she first used her hand to protect her head, this made Joshua have no choice but to withdraw his ws. ��This war... won��tst long.��


    �� ��


    PS: actually, if I were to continue writing this part, it would ovep with the content of the previous volume. I don��t really like to take out the same routine and repeat it a few times. Moreover, I��ve been working hard to deduce the plot of this book, i��m trying to write some different ideas, and the current ability of the main character is already at the level of ��I, Joshua, have already achieved great sess, I��m Invincible in the world!��So I��m going to start writing about my daughter in the next volume, the general content is that Jose will be a producer behind the scenes and train his daughter to be an idol.

 Chapter 1065

    1065 Chapter 1,89Th


    ��The war has begun.��


    Gloria looked at the sky in the distance of ckbay City. Messiah followed Gloria��s line of sight and saw that the gray fog in the distance had gathered together to form a vortex.


    Thunder and lightning began to appear in the sky. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a sign that a storm wasing.


    ��Lady Helolia, do you want to send the Holy Army to support them?��


    Myrce stood behind Helolia and asked.


    Helolia had not left this room in ckbay city for half a month. However, because of the existence of the Mana Net, Myrce was not bored during this half a month.


    ��Holy Army? Of course... I just sent an order through a text message,��Helolia said. ��But the battlefield is not here... It��s in a game called World Rift.��


    ��World Rift...��


    Myrce had yed this game for a short period of time when it was first released, but due to her busy work, she had to abandon her ount, which she had just reached level 60.


    After that, Myrce never touched the game world rift again.


    ��The activity of the rift battlefield, where is the real battlefield against the gray fog, not the real world... Myrce, your army should have received my order. As themander, go andmunicate with them,��Gloria said.


    ��Lady Gloria, I don��t think the Holy Cult Army can have anybat strength in any of the rift battlefield.��


    Myrce was quite self-aware in this aspect. Although the mana was allowed to exist in the country of the Holy Cult, some conservative believers were still very wary of the creation of this demon.


    This also caused the spread of the mana in the country of the holy cult to be very slow, not to mention the disciplined organization of the Holy Cult Army. It was already the limit to be able to go to the mana to see its vision, and there were even fewer people who yed the game of the Mana Net.


    ��How would you know if you don��t Ask? I��m also going onler... but Myrce, your role in the world rift is weaker than mine, right?��


    Gloria was an elite yer in the world rift. At this moment, Myrce realized that she was weak, but it seemed that she was trying to prove that the sacred army had nobat ability in the battlefield of the World Rift.


    She immediately opened the message. There was a group message from her army.


    ��We��ve received the Holy Maiden��s orders. What about themander? We can go online at any time now.��


    ��Go Online? You��ve all yed World Rift Before...��


    Myrce looked at the discussion in the group and sent a message out in shock.


    ��We��ve yed. We even built a guild together in the alliance. Speaking of which, Guild leader, do you y too?��


    ��asionally... for a period of time.��


    Myrce lied about this choice.


    ��Themander actually ys the Magic Network Game?��


    Myrce��s reply made the Male Legion Restless. This feeling was like a goddess who was high up in the world would actually y the same game with them.


    ��What are you guys so excited about? Themander used to be a master yer in Hearthstone��s Legend.��


    At this time, Myrce��s adjutant popped a bombshell.


    ��so powerful. As expected, no one can judge based on appearance alone.��


    ��stop the discussion!��


    Myrce issued a very strict order, but behind the magic, she was already covering her forehead, and her face had turned red.


    ��A year ago, these things were known by the archbishops. You are going to be sent to the judgment seat... Myrce.��


    Gloria came behind Messiah and secretly read her message.


    ��I. . . know.��


    Messiah did not know when this change began. From the magic being a taboo, it had transformed into the current sacred religion country, where everyone had the right to use the magic.


    ��leader, the Order of the SAINTESS is to participate in the Battle of the scar battlefield as a legion. In order toplete the order, add everyone as a friend first.��


    While Myrce was thinking, the contents of the group were still refreshing. Some of the more ��serious��members began to prepare for the ��expedition��.


    ��It��s Myrce, the alliance... I��m at the gate of Storm City.��


    Myrce directly logged into her character, which was a female human pdin of the alliance.


    She didn��t like those fancy things... her real job was more convenient.


    ��Over there! Leader!��


    ��The leader actually reached level 60!��


    ��The leader is wearing the equipment that used to be level T 1!��


    Myrce didn��t wait long before a group of oddly-dressed characters ran up to Myrce��s characters and jumped around. These characters all belonged to the Guild of the Holy Crusade.


    ��How long... Have you guys been ying?��


    Myrce looked at the group of characters in front of her. All of them were max-level characters. From their appearance... They were all high-level equipment from dungeons.


    ��ying every day, right?��


    ��leader, don��t listen to that guy! We��ll just y for a while after our weekly patrol ends.��


    Who would believe that!


    Don��t look at Myrce like this. Myrce was originally a member of the pioneer team. She clearly knew how much effort was needed to forge the best equipment in the world rift.


    However, Myrce had not been exposed yet. It was all thanks to the members of the Sacred Army.


    This time, the Sacred Army would definitely be a powerful support for the purification of the gray fog.


    ��prepare the team. We are preparing to go to the battlefield of the rift.��


    Although she was in the game, Myrce did not forget that she wasmanding a real army.


    She left the guild that she originally joined and joined the Army formed by the Sacred Army. Their characters in the game were arranged in the same order as in the Real World War.


    ��Commander, your current equipment is sent to thetest battlefield of the rift... It��scking inbat strength.��


    A dialog box appeared above a member��s head, pointing out that the Myrce character was not very good at fighting.


    ��This equipment is a blessing from the me demon king.��


    Although the Myrce had not yed for a long time, as a member of the pioneering team, her equipment was still very outstanding... in the past version.


    ��Leader, you haven��t yed for a long time. Now the level cap has been raised to level 70, and you��re still wearing level 60 equipment... it��s a bit outdated,��another member said.


    ��Level 70?��


    Myrce looked at the levels of her members one by one and found that all of them had reached the Max level of level 70.


    ��Why don��t we take you to the new Dungeon Now, leader?��A member made a suggestion.


    ��There��s no need to go to the new dungeon. We can just grab the equipment from the battlefield. The quality is simr to the equipment from the new dungeon.��


    ��Don��t worry, leader! We��ll get you an epic set and a legendary weapon within a day!��


    Under the warm invitation of the members, Myrce had no choice but to lead the expedition army into the battlefield in this state.

 Chapter 1066

    1066 Chapter 1,900: Death and rebirth


    The warsted for less than a month. During this time, Myrce felt as if she had be the daughter of a rich family.


    ��Commander, I��ve found an epic ne. Do you want it?��


    ��An epic ne isn��t worthy of ourmander! The Gray Fog Lord��s Doomsday Ring! A legendary ring... Commander, we��re not going to ROLL for it. You should take it.��


    ��You guys... ROLL for it.��


    Looking at the members surrounding her on the magic screen, Myrce covered her forehead with a headache.


    It had been a long time since the sacred army had fought against the gray fog in the crevice battlefield. Currently, the Expeditionary Army was ranked 27th on the merit list.


    In Myrce��s opinion, this was already a very good result. Today, they had reached the final step of the strategy.


    If this battle had been recorded in the Bible, the Lord of the gray fog would definitely have been one of those epic stories that could save the world after winning the war.


    However, this battle was much easier than Myrce had imagined. After all, the morale of her sacred army was constantly rising.


    ��You��re fighting the final Lord?��


    At this moment, hellow approached them. During this period of time, she had been exploring the wastnd in Fuya��s adventurer team. asionally, she would pay attention to the progress of the expedition army.


    ��The Lord of gray fog doesn��t have much HP left. Lord Gloria, where are you?��


    Myrce led her expedition army and stood on arge circr tform. The tform was sorge that it could amodate tens of thousands of adventurers.


    The enemy they were about to face was a massive dragon.


    The final lord of the battlefield was a dragon, which was quite consistent with the ending of the novel.


    Myrce heard that there were three final bosses in the crevice battlefield this time, and she was currently raiding thest one.


    This giant dragon had obviously beenpletely corroded by the gray fog, and the scales on its body had been dyed gray-white. Its roars were filled with madness.


    From time to time, arge number of aberrations made of gray fog would appear on the battlefield, bringing a lot of trouble to the adventurers who were raiding the battlefield.


    ��Joliet, lead your team to clear out the gray fog aberrations that have appeared in the surroundings... The Mage Army will target the dragon��s tail! It Won��t be able to hold on for long.��


    While Myrce wasmunicating with Heloria, she wasmanding her expeditionary army to fight.


    The final gray fog lord��s roar gradually weakened under the siege of the adventurers.


    ��Lord Helolia, is your character still with the Freya Adventurer Team?��


    Myrce took the time to ask where Helolia��s character was. However, the moment she turned to look at Helolia, her pupils contracted slightly.


    This was because a ring wound had appeared on Helolia��s shoulder, as if someone had cut her shoulder with a dagger.


    There was no blood flowing from the wound on her shoulder. A faint light particle reced the blood and flowed out from the wound on Gloria��s shoulder.


    ��Your shoulder...��


    Gloria seemed to have only seen the wound on her shoulder when Myrce reminded her.


    ��Has it started?��Gloria covered her shoulder with her hand. ��Don��t worry, it��s just a small problem.��


    However, the moment Gloria said that, a ss-like crack appeared on one of her hands.


    ��It doesn��t look like a small problem no matter how you look at it! There��s a gray fog aberrant on the left side of Yorit!��


    While Messiah was worried about Gloria��s physical condition, he did not forget tomand his own holy army to fight.


    When Messiah turned around after giving the order, Gloria��s left hand had already turned into pieces and disappeared... at the same time, Messiah heard the wail of the dragon lord in the battlefield.


    The Dragon Lord��s HP was close to death. It copsed weakly on the ground and had no ability to resist.


    ��Dragon... Gray fog... Lord Gloria, could it be that you...��


    Myrce��s intuition worked at this moment. She looked back and forth between the Dragon Lord and Gloria in the battlefield.


    In the end, she confirmed her guess.


    ��Myrce, listen to me.��Gloria looked at her shattered left hand and appeared very calm. ��To you humans, I have done many bad things... ording to thews of the sacred country, it is enough to be executed.��


    ��I know!��


    Just from listening to Gloria��s revtion, Myrce could already imagine what this Saintess had done behind the scenes.


    As a knight who protected the people... as a member of the Holy Army, reason told Messiah that the Saintess in front of him was an unpardonable criminal.


    However, humans were ultimately creatures driven by emotions... when the thought of forgiving Gloria appeared in Messiah��s mind, she already knew that she had already... abandoned her faith.


    ��So it��s normal to receive this kind of punishment. Congrattions before you leave, you��ve be a hero who saved this world.��


    As she said this, cracks began to appear on the surface of her body.


    ��Lady Helolia!��


    Messiah had already stood up and reached out to grab Helolia��s shoulder. However, with just a light touch, her shoulder turned into fragments of light and disappeared.


    ��Be Happy, a new world is about to arrive. I��ve already made arrangements for the Kingdom of the sacred religion. Just say that the Saintess died honorably because she fought against the gray fog.��Helolia ignored Messiah��s expression that seemed like he was about to shout something, she continued to speak.


    ��This is myst request, Messiah... keep the secret and don��t tell my followers the truth.��


    ��Gloria!��Messiah called out Gloria��s name again, this time without adding the two honorific titles of ��Sir��at the end.


    Gloria��s shoulder had also disappeared. When Messiah tried to reach out to grab Gloria again, he had already grabbed nothing. Just like that, the SAINTESS turned into a fragment of light and disappeared in front of Messiah.


    Myrce stared nkly at the golden fragments that flowed out from between her fingers. The sky outside the window became blue again, but the drizzle fell from the sky.


    ��sessfully killed the blind dragon of the Gray Fog Lord. Congrattions, adventurers, for saving this world again.��


    The line of words from the mana appeared in front of Myrce��s eyes, but she lowered her head and looked at her own hand. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    ..


    ��farewell, Mr. Bastard Demon Joshua (? ...) .��


    ��your good friend Heloria has gone offline.��


    When Joshua was killing thest gray fog lord with Fuya, Heloria sent this message to Joshua.


    As for what this message meant, Joshua did not know for the time being.


    However, what Joshua did not expect was that the war would end so quickly. It was so fast that it felt like it was only two days away.


    This made Joshua feel unreal. However, after the war was over, of course, what he had to do was to celebrate.


    Celebrating was always what the dwarves were best at. When the gray fog surrounding ckbay citypletely disappeared, it began.


    The Dwarven Army that came to reinforce them carried arge pile of barrels of ale from God knows where and openly started the party in the military camp.


    Of course, Joshua was also pulled in by Frost Axe.


    ��Your Highness Joshua, someone is looking for you outside.��


    A demon soldier directly approached Joshua not long after the party started.


    ��Is it Lloyd?��


    Joshua followed that demon soldier out of the building. In this war, the goddess of order was basically in a state of hacking.


    Although there were no dark clouds in the sky outside the door, it was still raining. When Joshua came to the outside of the building, he saw the figure standing in the heavy rain... The Lady Pdin Myrce.


    ��Myrce... erm... do you want to celebrate with us? And what about that girl, Helolia?��


    Before Joshua could finish his words, the female knight slowly walked up to Joshua.


    Logically speaking, after Myrce became Gloria��s guardian knight, they had always been bound together.


    ��Where did Gloria Go? !��Joshua looked at Myrce��s face, and there were two obvious tears on her face.


    At this moment, Joshua realized that something was not right...


    Myrce did not say anything. She opened her left palm to Joshua, and in her palmy a seed that was emitting a faint light.


    ��The seed of the World Tree...��


    Joshua looked at the seed. It was the size of an apple, and there were many dark golden inscriptions on its surface.


    ��You can make it sprout again, right?��Myrce asked.


    ��Germinate, Bloom. If the world tree doesn��t bear fruit, I think I can have a garden of the world tree.��


    Joshua roughly understood where the seed in Myrce��s hand came from.


    ��But Miss Myrce... if this is the world tree of the light elves, I Need a light elf...��


    ��I can.��Myrce had already made up her mind to say to Joshua, ��Sing, Act, or live stream, no matter what you do, there��s no problem!��


    ��Well... since you��ve made a sincere request, I��ll do it for you. Anyway, wee to the new battlefield, Miss Myrce,��Josh said.

 Chapter 1067

    1067 Chapter 1991, Farewell


    In the temporarybatmand center of ckbay City, the dwarves brought wine and barbecued meat. The atmosphere of revelry spread throughout the entiremand center.


    Joshua sat alone on an empty chair. In the past, he rarely drank wine. Today, he also took a bottle of fruit wine and ced it beside his hand.


    During this period of time, everything was about toe to a head for Joshua.


    Before Josh could sort out the cause and effect of the war, it seemed that everything had already been dered over.


    However, Josh couldn��t be bothered to think about the gray fog war.


    Anyway, he was just a gamer and a filmmaker. The war��s aftermath was something that Nn��s wise men and Kings should consider.


    At this moment, Josh��s back suddenly felt heavy, and a pleasant fragrance surged into his nose.


    ��I Found You.��


    Hiri hugged Josh from behind. As for the feeling of being hugged, it was still as ufortable as before.


    ��You don��t look very satisfied.��Hiri poked the side of Josh��s face lightly with her finger.


    ��I��m worried about the future of our child.��


    Josh did not hide his thoughts, directly risking the fact that Hiri might kill him with joint technique.


    ��This... i... have been trying to drink milk recently.��


    Hiri used to think that the size of the fat on his chest had no effect at all, but as a mother... This was a little too much.


    ��Milk doesn��t seem to have any effect, oh... and the seed of the world tree, I��ve already asked thousand-face and Zenas to get it. It shouldn��t take long for it to bear fruit.��


    During the gray fog war, Joshua found two world trees. The Elven races that once served these two world trees seemed to use fire and the sea as their totems.


    Regardless of whether there were any surviving members of the two elven races, Joshua did not intend to return the seeds of the two world trees to them.


    ��Isn��t there another light elven seed?��Hiri asked.


    ��The seed of the World Tree was formerly known as Miss Helolia, the SAINTESS... I don��t know why she left so suddenly, but with Helolia��s personality, she should have a backup n.��


    When Joshua met Myrce an hour ago, he asked Myrce about some details of why Helolia had passed away.


    However, Myrce was obviously in great grief... Joshua did not poke at the pain of others anymore. In the end, under the warm invitation of a group of dwarves, Myrce vented all the grief in her heart on the Hearthstone legend.


    That��s right... Hearthstone legend.


    Not only did the dwarves bring the wine and roast meat over, even the magical machinery that was ying Hearthstone legend was brought over.


    Although Joshua was in the corner of the party, he could still hear the lively shouts and the special effects voice when the Hearthstone legend cardnded.


    The warm light illuminated every corner of the party. Everyone was singing and dancing to celebrate that they had survived the end of the world, or rather... defeated the end of the world?


    ��Did we really get rid of the thing outside the world?��Healy looked at the barbecue grill that was set up in the crowd in the distance.


    There was arge skewer of meat and sausages hanging on the barbecue grill, and as it slowly turned... the surface of the cooked meat burst out with a fragrant juice.


    ��No, it��s only temporary expulsion... when we killed thest Lord, the thing outside the world seemed to say, ��I��ll be back��.��


    Jose poured himself a ss of fruit wine. Healy had wanted to drink it, but considering that she was pregnant, she obediently chose to drink milk.


    ��Is this a foreshadowing in the story?��Healy asked.


    ��ording to historical records, the otherworldly being would have to wait hundreds of years toe back. After that, it��s none of our business... I guess the humans in this world have developed to the level of being able to go into outer space,��Jose said as he shook the wine in his ss.


    ��Then what should we do next?��


    As Hiri spoke, he had already finished the bottle of milk in his hand with his habit.


    ��Go back to our hometown to marry... No, raise the children! We still have a lot to consult a lot of people about our children. After that, we will shoot movies, y games, and fish.��


    As Jose was nning what he needed to do to return to Nn, he heard someone calling his name in the hall.


    This voice... was the figure of Joshua��s elder sister, Cecily.


    Joshua stood up from his seat and saw Cecily appearing at the entrance of the hall.


    ��Joshua!��


    Cecily relied on her intuition to find Joshua in the corner of the chaotic party. She brought the two gray fog origins that should have disappeared from this world to Joshua.


    The arrival of the second princess also attracted the attention of everyone in the party. When the demon soldiers saw the second princess, they immediately stood up to greet her, while the dwarves gathered around to watch the show.


    ��Elder sister... What��s the matter?��


    Jose looked at the two gray fog origins behind Cecily. Lietta was still ying games wherever she went as usual, but April��s condition was quite strange.


    The lonely gray fog girl could not walk smoothly behind Cecily.


    Could it be that April had been taught well by the second princess?


    ��Joshua, actually, there is a marriage contract regarding our n.��Cecily took out the ancient book again. ��This girl named April, ording to the customs of our n, should be your fianc��e.��


    ��...��


    Jose was d that he didn��t drink at this time, or else he would have choked on the wine.


    ��Elder sister, do you want me to abide by this marriage contract?��Jose asked in embarrassment.


    ��Of course not, the rules of our n are a bit old-fashioned in the past, but I still want to ask you in person if you��re willing to ept her.��


    Cecily gave up her seat to the shy April behind her.


    At this moment, Josh felt the gazes of many people... it was very normal for hilly to look at him, as well as Gloria, who was drinking fruit juice, Shea, who was feeding the snowy owl roasted meat, and Tyreen, who was knitting a sweater.


    ��Can I answer no?��Josh scratched his head. The gray fog girl��s transformation was so fast that Josh could not ept it.


    ��I... I will work hard to be a good wife! Whether it��s reproduction or family affairs...��April saw that Joshua refused, and she said to Joshua as if she was going all out.


    This feeling was like a single mother with a child.


    ��Come with me.��


    When Joshua heard April��s panicked voice, he understood the reason why this gray fog origin chose to submit.


    Because... They were the losers of the battle.


    April carefully followed behind Joshua. Joshua brought the gray fog girl to the center of the party, and then raised the wine ss in his hand.


    ��Everyone! The War... is over! The threat of the gray fog is far away from us!��


    What Joshua said received cheers from the soldiers and Dwarves of the demon race and frost country.


    ��No one will be injured by the gray fog.��


    At this point, Joshua looked at April. She was stunned for a moment and did not understand what Joshua meant. However, she quickly nodded and agreed with what Joshua said.


    ��The gray fog doesn��t exist anymore. You Don��t need to rely on anyone anymore. Although we will monitor you, you still have to rely on yourself in life.��Joshua handed the wine ss in his hand to April. ��You can discuss with my sister about your job. That��s all.��


    After Jose finished the short ceremony, he handed the ss of wine to April... She stood there and watched Jose��s back as he walked out of the building.


    ��Are you going back to Nn next?��Hiri quickly ran to Jose��s side and asked.


    ��Can I take a ride? Mother is also urging me to go back as soon as possible after the matter is over.��


    Carrie also slowly ran to the other side of Josh, and at this time, a snowy owl flew to Josh��s head and made a gurgling sound.


    Shirer had been waiting for Josh at the party entrance the whole time..


    ��Nn still has a lot of things to do, so she might as well teleport back at once.��


    Josh counted the number of people who were going back to Nn with him this time. After Tyreen heard that Josh was going back early, she packed up the wool ball in her hand and followed him.


    Before he left, Joshua took onest look at the hall. Noggs seemed to be talking to Cecily about something. Cecily noticed his gaze and waved her hand, as if to tell Joshua not to worry.


    ��Let��s go. There��s still a lot of things to do,��said Joshua.


    �� ��


    PS: this volume is considered to be over. The time span for the next volume won��t be very long, at most two years... This amount of time is actually no different from yesterday. (:��) that��s right, the daughter of Joshua��s family ate and grew up happily.

 Chapter 1068

    1068 Chapter 1992, New Life (third update)


    Nn, Mjolena Private Magic Academy.


    During this period of time, apart from working at Nn��s savings office, Hend also found a new part-time job.


    Perhaps because she liked children, she became the instructor of the programming course of this Advanced Private Magic Academy.


    The programming course was now an elective course for Nn��s spellcaster apprentices, but because the entry requirements were very strict, only a very small number of apprentices would learn this course.


    And there was only one apprentice in this private magic academy��s programming course..


    ��Teacher, I��ve finished the homework you assigned yesterday.��


    As Hend��s thoughts drifted away, a gentle voice interrupted her thoughts.


    She looked at the person in front of her. It was a girl with ck hair and silver eyes..


    ��So Fast? Josh, send me the file to see.��


    Hend opened his own magic interface and received a file from the girl.


    This file was the first magic game she had yed. It was called ��Ping Pong��... The content of the game was very simple, but it was very difficult to make it alone.


    But the girl in front of her, who looked only 16 years old, had done it, and it was very perfect.


    ��Josh, how long have you been studying the programming of runes?��Hen asked the girl in front of her.


    ��About two months?��She thought for a while and gave Hen a vague answer.


    ��Two months... does this count as having inherited my father��s talent?��


    Hen looked at the girl in front of him. She was the daughter of his sister and also the daughter of the founder of the Magic Net, Joshua Arnold.


    ��Father? Mentor Hen... does my father know how to program?��


    Josh had a puzzled expression on his face. Hen shook his head as if he remembered something.


    ��Of course not,��hen said.


    ��Father has been staying at home and doesn��t go out much, nor does he go to work... He��s only good at ying games. Aunt Hen, you should go and persuade him.��


    Josh��s tone sounded very distressed. In her description, her father seemed to have be a loser who stayed at home and yed games.


    ��If there��s time... I��ll go and persuade him.��Hen reluctantly agreed to the girl��s request.


    ��Then Aunt Hen, I��ll go home first.��


    Josh picked up the backpack on the desk and waved at hen. Hen smiled and watched the girl leave the ssroom, then sighed deeply.


    After Josh left, she opened the Magic Net��s text message. In the text message contact list, there was a group named ��Josh��s daughter��s raising discussion group��.


    ��Mr. Josh, how long do you n to hide this from your daughter?��


    Hend sent a text message.


    ��hide what?��


    Josh quickly replied to Hend��s message.


    ��your real identity.��


    Even after so many years, Hend still addressed Jose with respect. After all, he was Hend��s direct superior in all sorts of ways.


    ��I think my current life is my real status,��Jose replied.


    ��No! I��m referring to your identity in Nn... In this world. Josh, this child, she��s very talented in programming and magic. It��s really... a waste for me to teach her. With your connections, you should be able to get a sage to teach magic.��


    When hen wasmunicating with Josh just now, he almost told her, ��Don��t look at your father like that. He��s actually the richest guy in Nn.��


    ��hen, Josh, and Joshua... their life trajectories are different from ordinary people. They were born in the conscious world, and their growth and maturity of thought far surpass that of ordinary people. So... It��s necessary to give them some experience.��


    ��pretending to be born in an ordinary family?��


    At this time, the flower of Faroese popped a bubble in the group.


    ��The children should know that Hiri is a purple-clothed apprentice, right?��


    An owl popped out from the group and said.


    ��well, the eldest daughter is proud of her mother.��Josh also sent a message. ��It��s just that Hiri has been busy with the test for the spell caster certificate recently, so she probably won��t be able to return home for a month.��


    ��but the role yed by Father is a bad man who doesn��t want to make progress?��At this time, Carrie attached a message.


    ��I��ve opened an alchemy shop!��Jose immediately refuted Carrie��s usation.


    ��Ah... I��ve been there a few times, but there hasn��t been anyone.��


    The Frost Owl also sent a sighing emoji.


    Seeing this, Hend could only shut the chat group with a bitter smile. Ever since the group was established.., the two daughters of Josh and Hiri became everyone��s daughters... They would chat for a long time in the group if there was anything.


    Just as she was about to pack up and leave the ssroom, the ssroom door was suddenly pushed open again.


    ��Josh... What��s Wrong?��Hen looked at the girl standing at the door. Her chest was heaving up and down. Obviously, she had run all the way here quickly.


    ��Teacher.��


    Josh was holding a notice in his hand. She took the notice and ced it in front of hen.


    ��Is it true that our school is going to... stop recruiting apprentices?��Josh stared at Hen and asked.


    ��Stop recruiting?��Hend picked up the notice and skimmed through it.


    The content of the notice was probably due to the academy��s poor management and the decrease in the number of apprentices it recruited each year. The school might be suspended after next year.


    What was going on?


    Hend had never heard of this kind of news... But Wait, why did she feel that this plot was somewhat familiar.


    At this moment, Hen suddenly remembered something that Jose used to say, which was that in order to save something, one had to be an idol or something.


    ��This... I��m not too sure,��hen added, ��Josh, do you want this academy to continue operating?��


    ��Of course!��Josh��s reaction was more intense than hen had imagined.


    ��What��s the method?��Hend had a bad feeling.


    ��No... I know, I��m still thinking, mentor Hend, can youmunicate with the other instructors in the Academy?��


    Josh was a very strong child, Hend knew it well... After all, ording to the discussion group, Josh was the one who cooked three meals a day at home, and she was also the only one responsible for the housework.


    To be able toplete two courses of potions and runes while working so hard, coupled with the talent shown in programming..


    ��I have an idea.��


    Hen suddenly thought of something and took out a poster and put it on the table.


    ��The third Nn Choir Competition?��


    Josh looked at the content of the poster and vaguely remembered that he had watched this program before.


    ��Well, why don��t you try to be a part of it? To save the Academy.��Hen always felt that he had said this because of a hint from Josh.

 Chapter 1069

    1069 Chapter 1,933, the familiar visitor


    Josh returned to Squirrel Street, where he lived, holding the poster of Nn��s psalmist from Hend.


    Her home was an alchemy shop in the deepest part of Squirrel Street, where Josh had lived as long as he could remember.


    Squirrel Street was one of Nn��s most prosperous streets, but because of his father��sck of sess, the shop had no customers at all throughout the year.


    The family had always been supported by her mother, who was a purple-d apprentice.


    Josh pushed open the door of his alchemy shop. As she expected... there was still no customer in the shop.


    When Josh was about to put down his backpack, her sister ran downstairs in a panic.


    ��Sister...��


    Before she could react, a girl who was slightly shorter than her threw herself into her arms.


    ��What��s Wrong?��


    She touched her sister��s forehead with her hand. She was different from her sister... Joshua had inherited most of her father��s characteristics. The color of her eyes and hair were all the same.


    However, this sister had a strange physical characteristic from the moment she was born. That was that when she was in a state of panic or was frightened... her color would change, or fade?


    Josh looked at his sister who was in his arms. Half of her long ck hair had turned a pure white color.


    This fading symptom was not only reflected in her hair, but also the color of the blood on Joshua��s skin would gradually fade.


    ��Upstairs... upstairs...��Joshua pointed at the stairs, not knowing how to organize her words. ��There��s... A Girl I��ve never seen before.��


    ��Don��t be afraid, she might just be a guest... Let��s go up and take a look.��


    Joshforted his sister, who was different from her... although her appearance and age were simr to hers, her mind was still a child��s.


    This also caused Josh to start attending Advanced Magic Academy, but his sister still stayed at home and relied on magic web games to survive.


    Another thing was that she was very afraid of strangers.


    Josh brought his sister closer to the stairs, and when he was about to go upstairs, he took a long magic staff as a defensive weapon.


    She could not rule out the possibility that there might be thieves in this shop.


    Joshua held the corner of her sister��s clothes and carefully walked up. Along the way, the color of her hair gradually changed from white to ck... This was also a sign that her mood was bing stable.


    ��Should I celebrate? You��re back again.��


    When Josh came to the second floor, she heard her father��s voice from across the room. She made a hissing gesture to her sister and quietly listened to the conversation inside.


    ��Let��s talk about the celebrationter. I still have some things to talk to you about.��


    The voice of a woman who doesn��t know a woman!


    When Josh heard this, he instantly grabbed the magic staff in his hands.


    ..


    Josh held his chin with his hands and looked at the person in front of him. It was the light elf, Gloria, who had turned into a seed a long time ago.


    Josh was not surprised that this person would be resurrected and appear in front of him again... he was not surprised that when he first saw Gloria, he had the urge to hug this person.


    However, the teasing smile on her face reminded Joshua that this fellow was still the same... Saintess from back then.


    ��So what do you want to say? I��ve already retired, although it��s only temporary.��


    Joshua threw a bottle of lemon-vored sin c to Gloria. This was thetest vor that was introduced.


    ��About the matter of the other continent, thend of Aleslota... is mostly barren now.��


    Gloria did not stand on ceremony. After taking the drink from Joshua��s hand, she immediately changed the topic to... The main storyline.


    ��Uh, I��m no longer interested in Alesirota. You just revived, so don��t give me any more main storyline quests, okay?��


    Joshua had not paid attention to Alesirota during this period of time, even though he would asionally hear some news about Alesirota.


    However, the erosion of the gray fog had caused great damage to the continent, and the biggest damage was the mass extinction of the creatures living on Aleslota.


    Animals and nts were the same... the copse of the ecosystem was not a problem that Jose could solve.


    This also led to therge-scale sandstorm of thend in Aleslota, turning it into an uninhabited area.


    Uninhabited meant that no one owned thend, just like the eagle sauce western frontier. Now, there were many gold diggers who went to Aleslota by boat to look for opportunities.


    These were things that had nothing to do with Jose.


    ��You took away the two most important cores of aleslota. If Aleslota��snd wants to be revived... Those two cores are the most important,��said Gloria.


    ��Have you decided to save the world again after experiencing those things?��Joshua asked.


    ��Those things will invade through the most vulnerable ces in the world. Alesirota is the most vulnerable ce.��


    Gloria had obviously noticed that someone was eavesdropping, so she used some pronouns tomunicate with Joshua.


    ��I can��t return the cores. Give it up.��Joshua rejected Gloria��s proposal again.


    ��Returning the core is only one way. The other way is for you to nurture them.��Gloria exined her real purpose foring.


    ��Nurture?��


    Before Joshua could finish his words, the door of the room was slowly opened.


    Joshua��s two daughters, Josh and Joshua, were standing at the door.


    As the eldest sister, Josh was holding a magic staff tightly in his hand. His gaze was fixed on Gloria, who was sitting opposite Josh.


    As the younger sister, Joshua was hiding behind his sister, looking at the scenery in the room curiously.


    ��UH... let me introduce you, this is...��Josh rubbed his forehead, thinking about how to introduce Gloria to his two daughters.


    She jumped down from the bench of her own ord.


    ��Hello, my name is Gloria,��she told them her name enthusiastically.


    ��Father... who is she?��


    Josh ignored HELOLIA��s self-introduction and stared at Joshua with a scrutinizing gaze. She only wanted to hear Joshua tell her HELOLIA��s identity.


    ��She...��


    ��I grew up under your father��s care. If I have disturbed you, I apologize to you... I... Should leave too.��


    Wait a minute, what kind of confusing exnation is this? !


    Although Joshua had indeed started cultivating the World Tree of light elves some time ago, the growth of the world tree had a lot to do with the fact that Helolia was able to regain her human form.


    But Helolia��s exnation was too ambiguous.


    The key was that Helolia��s acting skills were still the same as before. Her tone and expression sounded like an adopted child who was upset and lost when she met her biological children.


    As she was about to leave, Josh called out to her.


    ��Do you want to have dinner together?��Josh asked.


    �� ��


    PS: Monthly Ticket!

 Chapter 1070

    1070 Chapter 1994, the secret of birth


    ��How did these two children grow so fast?��


    Although helolia pretended to be a little girl adopted by someone in front of Josh and Joshua.


    In private, she was still using her old SMS ount tomunicate with Josh.


    ��I should be asking you how did you grow so fast.��


    Josh looked at Helolia��s head changing from gray to color again, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled into a smile.


    Although Joshua had always been on guard against this Saintess, Helolia could be considered a friend who waspeting against each other.


    ��my consciousness is rooted in the seed of the world tree. As long as I have enough power of faith, I can activate it. My race is immortal.��


    Helolia told Joshua about this very important piece of information. If he wanted to know about her death... it would be a fatal piece of information.


    ��Josh and Joshua��s souls were born in the world of consciousness.��


    When Joshua sent this message, his memory went back to the night before Hiri was about to give birth.


    Fortunately, Hiri��sbor was very easy. She had heard from the purple-clothed man that giving birth was a painful thing and had made sufficient preparations.


    However, the birth of a new soul was not as painful as she had imagined. Hiri only felt that the magic power in his body and the power in his soul were instantly drained..


    After the milky-white light overflowed from Healy��s body, an indescribable energy formed a new life form.


    ��at first, Josh and Joshua��s souls were very weak. How should I describe my feelings at that time...��


    Joshua��s message editor did not know how to continue. Words andnguage were too weak to describe how Joshua felt at that time.


    In some mushy words, whenever someone other than Healy approached the two of them, Joshua would probably have the intention to kill them.


    ��Healy and I stay in the space of consciousness to take care of them every day, and the speed of their growth is beyond my imagination. It feels like... One day, one year older.��


    When Joshua��s message editor arrived here, he also felt very regretful. It felt like their childhood was about to end before it even started.


    However, the Petite Joya of the two daughters was still in her infancy stage. Although her way of thinking was the same as a 15-year-old girl, her personality was still a little girl who liked to act spoiledpared to her capable elder sister.


    ��The Power of faith in the space of consciousness is too abundant, causing them to grow up too quickly. However, you don��t have to worry about the progress of their growth in the future. Your two daughters��appearance and age might be fixed at the most suitable time.��


    As someone who had experienced it before, Helolia told Joshua what it was like to grow up with the world tree as a carrier.


    ��Is this the reason why you haven��t grown tall?��


    Joshua remembered that Helolia was almost a few hundred years old, maybe over a thousand years old, but she still looked like a fourteen or fifteen-year-old loli.


    If Helolia��s condition also appeared on Josh and Joshua... their lifespans might be more than a hundred times longer than Josh��s.


    This was really a lonely piece of news.


    ��It��s useless to use my height to provoke me. I really like the way I look now. It can make anyone rx their guard against me.��


    After Helolia sent this message, she asked Joshua another question.


    ��your daughters don��t seem to know your past identity and achievements. Are you hiding here to give them some kind of surprise?��


    Helolia looked at the room from top to bottom. The decorations in the room were neither luxurious nor shabby. They were at the standard of an ordinary Nond family.


    ��they still have a lot to learn, and their personalities are still growing. If they start from too high a starting point... they will develop some bad habits. Moreover, if they turn on the cheating device to make their money unlimited, the game of life will be much less fun.��


    If the mother of the two children, Hili, saw this message from Joshua, she would definitely give him ��no less fun!��.


    The temporary seclusion was Joshua��s own idea.


    ��look, Joshua, I was just born too... What do you think of me?��


    ��No, please leave immediately after dinner.��


    Joshua righteously rejected Gloria��s ambiguous invitation.


    At this time, Joshua, who had been helping out in the kitchen, carefully carried the te into the room.


    She nced at Helolia and directly ced the te on the table on Joshua��s side.


    ��It��s time to help out in the kitchen. Joshua, do you want to talk to this... Friend of yours?��


    When Joshua stood up from the chair and suggested that Joshua... talk to helolia, she was so scared that her whole body started to fade again, just like an artist who forgot to color his own character.


    Joshua grabbed the corner of Joshua��s clothes tightly to protest.


    ��Alright... Joshua, youe to the kitchen with me. And Heloria... If you don��t leave, just wait here quietly.��


    Joshua said to Heloria in amanding tone. Heloria nodded her head very quietly.


    Although the threat of the outside world had been eliminated, this Saintess was still worthy of Joshua��s vignce.


    ... ..


    Joshua brought his second daughter to the kitchen. As soon as he opened the kitchen door, he could hear the sound of vegetables being cut.


    ��Is there anything I can help you with?��Joshua looked at the busy figure in front of the chopping board.


    His eldest daughter, Josh, tied her long hair into a single ponytail. At the same time, she pulled up the sleeves of her academy robe and cut the vegetables neatly.


    Josh didn��t know when his eldest daughter learned to cook. One night, when Josh and his second daughter stayed up all night and turned on the TV... when he came back to his senses, Josh held his dinner and urged the two of them to stop ying.


    If it weren��t for the fact that Healy was busy with the SAGE assessment recently, Josh really had the illusion that his eldest daughter was the head of the family.


    But the truth was that this girl was only two years old this year!


    ��No, father, aren��t you going to continue talking to that girl called... Gloria?��Josh continued to bury his head in the food ingredients in his hands.


    ��Actually, there��s nothing to talk about. Gloria is just a friend that I haven��t seen in a long time.��


    ��Friend? !��


    When Josh heard that description, he instantly turned around. She was still holding a kitchen knife in her hand.


    It seemed that she really thought that Gloria was Josh��s illegitimate daughter or something like that. And when Josh used the word ��Friend��to describe his rtionship with Gloria, it was undoubtedly a very bad way to distance himself from her.


    ��I have to tell mother about this.��


    Josh took a deep breath, turned around again and continued to cook.


    ��Your mother actually knew about Helolia��s existence...��


    ��Knew about it?��


    Josh��s answer made his eldest daughter��s action of cutting vegetables stiffen for a while, and then she sped up the action of cutting vegetables in her hands.


    It seemed that she had thought Helolia��s background was a little more special.

 Chapter 1071

    1071 Chapter 1995, observing in secret


    Today��s dinner was unexpectedly peaceful.


    The Shy Joshua did not want to sit at the same table as the SAINTESS.


    During the dinner, Joshua also found an excuse to exin the background of Helolia.


    The true identity of Helolia could not be said. The background of the SAINTESS was only said by Joshua, ��I helped a girl in the past, it��s like funding the church.��


    Surprisingly, the SAINTESS did not cause any trouble. She cooperated with everything that Joshua said.


    The final answer that she gave was the children that Joshua had taken care of in the church.


    In fact, Joshua did not lie. He just added some artistic embellishments.


    However, Josh was still skeptical. She looked back and forth between Helolia and Joshua.


    Until she finished her dinner and put down her chopsticks.


    ��I think I should go back.��


    Gloria stood up before Josh could speak. Josh didn��t stop her. He just watched her push the door open and leave.


    ��Aren��t you going to see her off?��After Gloria left, Josh turned his eyes to his father.


    ��Actually, her guardian is already waiting downstairs. There��s no need.��


    ��Her Guardian?��Josh seemed to have caught another keyword. She pursed her lips and did not pursue the matter further.


    ��Father, I have to go outter.��


    Josh packed his utensils and said to Josh before leaving the living room.


    ��Of course, remember to bring your keys.��


    Josh nced at the sky outside the window. It was six o��clock in the evening, and the sky was notpletely dark yet. The twilight of Nn��s evening was especiallysting.


    His daughter, who was only two years old, went out alone at night. Any father would not allow it, including Josh.


    However, Josh changed his way of dealing with it.


    After watching his eldest daughter leave the house, Josh changed his clothes and... followed her.


    Squirrel Street had changed a lot in the past two years. Because many famous movies were made on Squirrel Street, it had be a must-visit ce for Nn. Of course, it had be very prosperous.


    Jose bought a newspaper on the street and carefully followed behind Josh.


    She went all the way to the gate of Kalia station and bought a ticket.


    Nn had changed a lot in the past two years. The biggest change was that, at the suggestion of Jose, Nn unlocked the facilities of the ��nging car��in the basic transportation system.


    The nging car was also a type of tram, but its speed was very slow. In modern times on earth, it was more like a sightseeing tool than a means of transportation.


    With Nn��s current level of magical technology, this was already considered a very useful public transportation.


    Jose also bought a ticket and sat in a car behind Josh. From here, he could see his daughter��s back.


    ��Big News, Josh is out at this time.��


    Jose sent a message to the parenting group. This group was suggested by Gloria... The original intention was to let everyone cooperate with the act.


    With Jose��s current status, if this flower of Faroese greeted him warmly, Josh would probably faint from shock when he saw her.


    Yes... That��s right, Josh was a fan of Gloria��s movies. The first movie that this girl saw was ��The devil is not too cold.��.


    ��going out at this time? Jose, are you with her?��


    A wild owl appeared from the left side of the message. Shier was also a well-known celebrity in Nn, but as the king.


    ��No... but I was a little worried, so I followed her from behind.��


    ��could she have a lover?��


    Carrie��s first guess caused the message in the message group to fall into a minute-long silence.


    ��? ? ? ? ? ?��


    After that, Hiri sent a series of question marks, followed by an expression of a little girl holding a baseball bat that popped out from the lower left corner of the screen. The baseball bat was still covered in blood.


    ��I��ve been in closed-door cultivation for two weeks just to get my level-eight spell caster certificate. What happened?��


    ��It��s normal for girls at this age to fall in love at a young age,��Carriemunicated with Hiri in the way of an experienced person.


    ��The problem is that Josh is only two years old.��


    The frost owl covered its forehead somewhat helplessly.


    ��I��m still looking at the specific situation. Don��t be anxious, okay?��


    The trolley had traveled a long distance while Joshua was talking. ording to Joshua��s memory, the trolley on this route would pass through several bustling ces and scenic spots in Nn.


    Among them were Nn��s first Hearthstone Tavern, Nn National Theater, and the White Thorn Theatre.


    ��Shall I tell the instructor that I��m going to take the exam early?��Healy looked very worried.


    ��I��m right behind you. If Josh is really the boy you��re going to see, I��ll help you beat him up.��


    Josh knew that the reason why Healy had been so busy recently was because... the purple-clothed person was about to retire. The purple-clothed person had already appointed Healy as the purple-clothed person.


    However, Healy��s qualifications were really too young. If she wanted to be a sage, she had toplete the eighth-and ninth-level spell caster qualification tests.


    ��take my share as well.��Shirer added the reply of the owl boxing.


    ��and mine.��


    ��+ 1.��


    ��Don��t repeat it. One punch for each person, but that child has higher standards than anyone else. She might not be going on a date or something.��


    After about half an hour, the sky outside hadpletely darkened. The surrounding streets lit up with the light of the origin crystals.


    Josh finally stood up from his seat and got out of the car.


    ��Josh got out of the car, near the White Thorn Theatre.��


    Josh reported his eldest daughter��s movements to the parenting group.


    ��nightclub movie!��


    A message from Carrie caused a stir in the group.


    ��I think it��s better for me to do this in person,��Hiri also sent a message.


    ��Anyway... calm down first. Before this, which one of you was near the White Thorn Theatre?��


    Joshua asked about the location of everyone in the group. There were more than ten people in this group. Even if someone who often went diving came to greet Joshua, it would be very troublesome if Josh saw them.


    Therefore, every time Joshua brought his daughter out, he would confirm it in the group.


    ��I��m currently studying at Ruhr Academy. It��s still not toote if I rush over now,��the frost owl said.


    ��Mother gave me a break. If I use the portal now, I��ll be able to arrive on time.��Gloria also seemed a little restless.


    ��Please continue to stay where you are.��


    After confirming the positions of everyone in the parenting group, Josh followed Josh all the way to the White Thorn Theatre.

 Chapter 1072

    1072 Chapter 1,996. Sign Up


    Josh followed his eldest daughter into the White Briar Theater.


    In two years, Josh had only made three movies, one of which was the movie version of the Sherlock Holmes series, the other two were the mysteries of Cinema Paradiso and the Sherlock Holmes series, while the other was the murder of the Orient Express, which was also Josh��stest movie.


    Although it was thetest, it was actually half a year ago. Recently, Mrs. Caesar had contacted Josh to see if he was interested in producing a series, but he refused on the grounds that he was ��Sorry I was too busy with the kids��.


    Josh did note here to watch a movie. Instead of walking to the box office, she walked to the museum hall of the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    This was a product of the third expansion of the White Thorn Garden Theater. Inside, there were various items from the White Thorn Garden Jazz Collection and some props and egg items from the movie.


    It was like the gold dress that Enoch wore in the first movie beauty and the Devil, and the Bible that Andy used to hide the hammer in Shawshank Redemption, and the axe that the hero used to break down the door in the shining.


    It wasn��t Josh��s first visit; he had brought her herest time.


    She had spent a lot of time in the ��Not too cold demon��and ��The eight faithful dogs��sections.


    Although the girl��s personality was as tough as her mother��s, deep down Josh still had a part of himself as a little girl.


    Including the star-chasing aspect... It wasn��t the first time Josh had seen his eldest daughter line up specifically to buy records and memorabilia from movies.


    Josh slowly walked in the White Thorn Flower Museum. She paused for a short while on a huge photo.


    The content of the photo... Josh remembered that when Tyreen held her first concert, thousand faces took a close-up photo of Tyreen as a front-line reporter.


    This was also the most dazzling moment of the frost elf. Recently, Tyreen was still working at Nn television station andposing her own music.


    However, she had also acquired a lot of new skills, including gardening skills in knitting sweaters. Her whole life had be very... healthy.


    Josh looked up very intently at the photo that was as tall as two people.


    Josh could see the emotion called desire in his daughter��s eyes. This emotion did notst long and quickly disappeared. She seemed to have sensed something and turned her head to look behind her.


    Fortunately, Josh reacted in time. The moment his daughter turned her head, he hid behind the replica of the Loyal Dog Ba Gong statue.


    There were not many people in the museum hall. After all, the museum hall had been open for almost a year.


    When it first opened, it was full almost every day. Now, only a few people who came to Nn to visit woulde here.


    Her eldest daughter��s alertness was weaker than Josh had imagined. Perhaps because she was in a hurry, she did not notice Josh, who was hiding behind the statue, and walked directly to the other side of the museum hall.


    There was a long table in the corner of the museum hall, and two attendants sat behind the long table.


    ��Miss, if you go further ahead, you will find the resting ce for the actors.��


    The attendant saw Josh and immediately asked her to stop.


    ��Is this the ce to sign up for the Nn Choir?��


    Josh took out the poster Hend gave her from his hairy eight-shoulder bag.


    ��This is the ce for the Nn Choir, but the rookie group is full,��the attendant said.


    ��Full?��


    Josh picked up the poster and nced at the advertisements. This time, the world singers were divided into two categories, the neer group and the Shining Star Group.


    The first time the poster advertised was half a month ago, and Josh hadn��t expected that there would be a limited number of seats.


    ��Then I want to participate in the shining star group��spetition!��Josh said.


    When Josh made this suggestion, one of the attendants had an embarrassed expression on his face, while the other one secretly held back hisughter.


    ��The shining star group��s quota is indeed not full, but miss, are you a contestant of the Devil��s Web Music?��The attendant asked.


    ��I��m also listening to the Devil��s web music... What do you mean by contestant?��


    When Josh heard that there was still a slot left, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, the following question made her very confused.


    ��They are singers that have been officially recognized by Devil��s web music. Each of them has arge number of fans.��Another attendant had already started to tidy up the items on the table. ��Only contestants from Devil��s web music are qualified to register for the Shining Stars Competition.��


    ��Just like Miss Tyreen?��


    Josh recalled that there were many creators in the magic music group, but the creators who ranked at the top all had a lightning-like symbol.


    ��Miss Tyreen is the most famous singer in the magic music group. Of course she is qualified. Moreover, she is also a candidate for thispetition. Unfortunately, Miss Tyreen... perhaps you can try it next time?��


    One of the attendants spoke in a very reserved manner, but the meaning was very obvious. It was that Josh, who appeared out of nowhere, was not qualified to participate in the highest level of the Nn Choirpetition.


    ��Even Miss Tyreen will participate in thepetition.��


    When Josh heard this, he already knew how high the standard was. She seemed to be a little timid.


    But after hesitating for a while, she shook her hands, as if she had made up her mind.


    ��There��s still some time before thepetition... let me give it a try!��


    ��Bing a contestant of the Devil��s web music in less than fifteen days? Do you know how difficult it is to get a contract slot?��Another attendant seemed to be a little impatient.


    ��But!��


    ��Please go back, Miss, it��s time to recruit.��


    At this time, the attendant had already packed up the items on the table and was preparing to leave.


    Jose, who was hiding at the side, naturally saw all of this... Although Jose did not know why his eldest daughter would participate in the Nn��s choirpetition.


    But..


    ��Sir White Thorn Flower! Hurry ande to your museum!��


    Jose immediately sent a message to Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��Mr. Jose? What��s wrong?��


    In the past two years, Sir White Thorn Flower��s life had changed a lot, including him and Lady Marina finally getting married, which also made up for Sir White Thorn Flower��s terrible asset management.


    ��there��s a girl in the museum hall who wants to sign up for the world��s choir��s shining group. Hurry up and let her pass.��Jose sent another message.


    Although Sir White Thorn Flower was terrible at managing assets, she was excellent and fast in carrying out Jose��s orders.


    ��also, don��t let her feel that you��re doing her a favor on purpose, or identally...��Jose didn��t think of any good adjectives.


    ��identally?��Sir White Thorn Flower didn��t understand either.


    ��It��s time for you to show your acting skills.��


    Josh could only watch as the two servants carried away the materials while Josh chatted with Sir White Thorn.

 Chapter 1073

    1073 Chapter 1,097, I know you


    Sir White Thorn rushed to the museum hall after receiving a text message from Josh.


    The moment he arrived at the museum hall, he was surrounded by visitors the moment he entered, not to mention figuring out how casual Josh was.


    ��It��s Mr. Poirot!��


    A little girl first called out the role Sir White thorn flower yed in ��Murder on the Orient Express.��.


    It was a great detective like Sherlock Holmes, but he was much fatter than Sherlock Holmes. Sir White Thorn Flower had gained a lot of fame because of this role some time ago.


    ��It��s not right for ady to shout.��


    Although Sir White Thorn Flower was anxious, he still maintained his most basic enthusiasm in the face of the enthusiasm of the fans.


    There were not many people in the museum hall, but the sight of the visitors in the museum hall was attracted by the little girl��s shout.


    From the perspective ofmoners, Sir White Thorn Flower was a regr on the screen. From the perspective of nobles... Sir White Thorn Flower was a sessful person who owned two theaters in Nn.


    Before Sir White Thorn Flower could find the ��ck-haired, silver-eyed��girl that Joshua mentioned, he was surrounded by a group of enthusiastic movie fans and nobles.


    ��From Taka! Move a table to the entrance of the museum hall.��


    Sir White Thorn flower helplessly shouted at the attendants in the museum hall.


    ��Everyone, I have urgent matters to deal with. There will be an autograph sessionter and many souvenirs will be given. Please queue at the entrance.��


    The Passion of the fans needed a channel to pour out, and suppressing it would have bad consequences.


    Sir White Thorn Flower understood this, and the attendants also realized that the museum hall had suddenly be chaotic. Arge number of attendants walked out of the doors on both sides of the Museum Hall and began to guide the visitors towards the door.


    This allowed Sir White Thorn Flower to barely escape from the crowd and quickly walk to the deepest part of the museum hall.


    He looked around the museum. There were not many visitors inside, and they did not seem to have noticed Sir White Thorn Flower��s identity.


    Sir White Thorn Flower saw the girl that Jose mentioned at the entrance of the actor��s passage.


    ck hair and silver eyes. This was a very rare feature even in Nn.


    Sir White Thorn Flower was still wondering what kind of identity this girl had to make Jose take care of her like this.


    However, after Sir White Thorn Flower saw the girl��s appearance, he had basically guessed the identity of this child.


    He pondered for a moment. The script for the performance was written in his heart in less than a minute.


    Sir White Thorn flower slowed down his pace. The girl had obviously noticed Sir White Thorn Flower��s arrival. When she saw him, she was stunned for a moment.


    ��I think today must be my lucky day.��


    When Sir White Thorn Flower saw her, he walked towards the girl in surprise.


    He had absolute confidence in his charm. Even though Sir White Thorn Flower had gained a lot of weight for the filming of the murder of the Orient Express, he did not show any signs of losing weight.


    However, that natural gentlemanly temperament would not fade because of the change in his body size.


    And he was Sir White Thorn Flower! The fanaticism of the movie fans at the entrance of the museum hall was enough to prove his poprity.


    However, the moment the girl saw Sir White Thorn Flower approaching, her hand reached into her satchel.


    The Satchel Sir White Thorn Flower remembered was... a souvenir of the loyal dog Ba Gong, and it was a very rare souvenir.


    She took out a magic staff from it and quickly took a step back, looking at Sir White Thorn flower warily.


    It was obvious that if Sir White thorn flower made any more drastic actions, it was very likely that some offensive magic would be directed at his face in the next second.


    ��Miss, please calm down. Don��t you know me?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower did not expect the girl to be so vignt, so heforted her.


    ��I do.��


    Josh looked behind Sir White Thorn Flower, and there was an axe from ��The Shining��right behind him.


    ��Then you must have seen the movie I recently starred in. Yes, I am that...��


    ��The murderous Johnny from ��The Shining��?��Josh first reported the role that Sir White Thorn Flower had yed before.


    Sir White Thorn did not expect that anyone would still remember that role, but it was only natural that they would remember it... ��The Shining��had caused a small wave of horror movies, even now, it was still regarded as the most ssic horror movie. It was one of the best


    ��No, I��m referring to the recent movie.��Sir White Thorn had yed a lot of positive roles in order to wash away the horrible impression he had on the screen.


    ��The pervertedw enforcer in this devil is not too cold?��


    Josh once again named a very dangerous character. She pointed the tip of the short staff in her hand at Sir White Thorn.


    ��No! Yes... but that��s an even older character. Miss, can you put away the staff first?��


    Sir White Thorn walked back and forth, but no matter where he went, Josh could always aim the staff urately at Sir White Thorn��s head.


    ��Sir!��


    The guards in the museum hall saw that their employer was being pointed at by a staff, and all of them came over to stop Josh.


    ��Stand down! All of you, stand down! This youngdy is just... a little nervous.��


    Sir White Thorn saw that the guards behind Josh wanted to grab her, and immediately shouted to stop the guards.


    ��Miss, I didn��t mean to offend you. I��m... an artist and an educator.��Sir White Thorn tried his best to be friendly.


    ��An educator?��


    Josh stared at the fat version of Steinfeld and Johnny, and the doubt in his eyes grew stronger.


    ��Yes, I��m happy to find those new people with potential and help them fulfill their dreams.��


    Sir White Thorn Flower was telling the truth. He had helped a lot of new people with potential in the past few years.


    ��And?��


    During this time, Josh looked around at the guards and slowly put down the staff in her hand.


    It was irrational to cause trouble here. Not only would it make his situation worse, it would also make his family��s situation worse.


    ��You... I think miss, you��re also a neer with great potential. I heard that you wanted to sign up for the Nn��s shining grouppetition?��


    ��There are no spots in the neer group, so I wanted to sign up for the shining group, but I don��t have the qualifications for now,��Josh said.


    ��The original intention of thispetition is to give anyone with potential a chance to show themselves. If you want to participate in thepetition, I can break the rules and give you this chance,��Sir White Thorn said.


    ��Thank you very much for your good opinion, but I think... I don��t need it. As long as I be a contestant of the magic music, I can join the Shining Group, right?��


    Josh nced at the servants behind him. Her conversation with Sir White Thorn Flower had already been exposed to the public.


    ��This is just one of the rules. I have the right to rmend.��


    Thest half of Sir White Thorn Flower��s sentence was added by him at thest minute. The organizer of the world��s choir was Joshua. He was at most a judge, but in the eyes of outsiders, Sir White Thorn Flower had a lot of authority in thispetition.


    ��It��s a little difficult to get the contract in half a month... but I hope I can fight for it myself.��


    Josh put away his magic staff, and she was ready to leave.


    ��Miss, the contract for magic music is not that easy...��


    ��In that case, please give me a spot in the rookie group. This shouldn��t be considered a foul.��Josh did not force himself into a corner.


    ��Of course, no problem. I��m also nning to recruit some new talents with potential.��Sir White thorn nodded and asked, ��Then your name is...��


    ��My name is Josh.��


    After thanking Sir White Thorn, she quickly left the museum hall.


    Josh left himself a way out. If he became a contestant of the magic music within half a month and entered thepetition of the dazzling group as a neer.., that poprity and poprity would be enough toplete the mission of ��saving the Academy as an idol��.


    If he didn��t seed, there was still a chance to enter the neer group.


    Sir White Thorn Flower watched the girl��s back as she left, wiping the non-existent sweat from his forehead.


    ��Mr. Josh, she... Is Your Daughter?��


    Sir White Thorn Flower immediately sent a message over in the text message.


    ��HMM... don��t ask too many questions, and don��t make a big deal out of it.��Joshua quickly replied to Sir White Thorn Flower.


    ��she really looks like you, in every way.��Sir White Thorn flower sighed in the end.

 Chapter 1074 - 1,94th, the fish is still the same fish

    Chapter 1074: Chapter 1,94th, the fish is still the same fish


    Trantor: 549690339


    (It��s been an hour.��


    Hiri sent a message in the parenting group, and when Josh saw the message, he quickly sent a new reply.


    ��Big News, Josh is here at the White Thorn Theatre to sign up for the world singerspetition.


    ��The Rookies?��


    An Owl suddenly appeared from the bottom of the dialog box.


    ��judging from the kid��s performance, she seems to be nning to participate in thepetition of the shining group.��


    The Shining Starpetition was only recently added by Joshua. The main reason was that the number of excellent originalposers of magic web music was increasing day by day. This was also a chance for them to express themselves.


    (Do I need to withdraw from thepetition?��


    Tyreen, who had been diving all this time, suddenly appeared. As one of the participants of the shining star, she was also a strong candidate for the championship.


    Tyreen did not care much about the championship. She could have given it to anyone else. The daughter of the Josh family was just right.


    ��that Tyreen, although I cheated a little to let Josh enter the shining group, it would not be so shady that she would be the champion.��


    ��Shady with a conscience? ��Healy summarized the gist of what Josh said.


    ��that��s about it.��


    ��but can Josh Sing?��


    One of the Owls was very worried. Almost everyone in the parenting group could be considered the godmothers of the two children.


    In the past, Shier had been Josh ��s mentor, a mentor in magic. During their interaction, shier did not see any artistic talent in Josh. Instead, his talent in closebat was very outstanding.


    ��Let your little daughter be better at this. She sings live on the magic web every day. Her voice has great potential in my eyes.��


    Carrie expressed her opinion unterally.


    While they weremunicating via text message, Joshua had already followed his eldest daughter back to the station of the nging car.


    ��I have a few songs here that are quite suitable for beginners. Let��s give her a try first.


    Joshua did not object to the eldest daughter of this family appearing in the world singerspetition.


    Her mind had gradually matured, and her worldview had been established.


    Recently, Joshua had also been looking for time to tell her his true identity.


    Including the mission that she shouldered�� the mission of being the world tree.


    ��New Song? HMM�� that��s why there��s no chance of winning.


    Tyreenined softly in the text message.


    ��Tyreen, please believe in the poprity you��ve umted over the years.


    Instead, Joshua came over and began tofort the frost elf. The discussion about the world��s singer in the parenting group continued.


    Meanwhile, Joshua took the opportunity to turn on the live broadcast of the Magic Network��s world view while he was riding the trolley home.


    In the past two years, the number of live streamers in the demon had increased by quite a bit. However, the most popr one was still fuya, who only slept twice a month.


    The first page of the demon live broadcast could not tind his second daughter��s live broadcast room. Joshua directly entered the words ��ying games tonight��in the search box.


    The thousands of demon live broadcast rooms were instantly searched until only five were left. Joshua chose the live broadcast room that had about 2,000 viewers and clicked on it.


    The name of the viewership lord was ��sister is not at home today��. Although this name seemed very ambiguous, this was the live stream view of his second daughter, Joshua.


    The game she was ying was the ck battlefield mode of ��War��. The rough rules were that 100 yers would collectively parachute into an ind and kill each other until thest yer survived.


    Joshua had influenced Joshua toe into contact with this mode. At that time, it was just in the ck battlefield testing phase.


    ��Safending. who was the lucky one that I killed first?��


    As soon as Joshua entered the live stream, he saw her character sessfullynd on the ground. Joshua��s gaming skills were not good or bad. This was only the first month of her live stream of the game.


    Perhaps it was because the godmother of this child was Joshua��s fourth sister, Fuya. Her skills were killed by the enemy as soon as shended on the ground. Up until now, she could asionally win one or two mvps on the battlefield.


    Joshua ��s live stream did not show her face. The audience could only hear her voice, but that was enough.


    Because Joshua liked singing very much during her live stream, she usually started singing halfway through her self- talk.


    It was a little like a kindergarten child going on a field trip and singing a children��s song in the car because she was too excited.


    Josh watched as his second daughter controlled her character. After collecting all the resources in the room, he found a magic car and sat in it.


    The moment the crystal engine of the magic car started, Joshua naturally began to hum a song.


    Joshua could imagine the child sitting in front of the desk with her calves humming a song.


    It was a human-shaped car stereo.


    ��AH, it��s a teammate.��


    Joshua stopped her magic car. She was ying the two-man team mode.


    ��Healing Potion, Healing Potion! Little Joshua, do you have any healing potion on you?��


    ��No, Sister Al.


    ��Those guys are catching up! Let��s start the engine first!


    Joshua watched as his embarrassing teammate ran all the way to the side of the magic conductor car and sat on it. However, the moment he sat on it, he was knocked down by the enemy who was driving the magic conductor car from the other side.


    ��Little Joshua, Hurry Up and drive!��


    She did not seem to realize that her character had fallen out of the car. Joshua did not seem to realize it either. In the end, when the child stepped on the elerator and drove the magic conductor car far away,.


    Al looked at the magic car that was far away and suddenly realized something.


    ��Wait a minute! I haven ��t gotten into the car yet! ��Al��s voice gradually faded away. Meanwhile, Joshua was a little helpless as he covered his forehead.


    This high elf girl had volunteered to be Joshua��s in-game mentor. However, in the end, Joshua was very worried that his second daughter would be fooled by her.


    Fortunately, there was no sign of that. Joshua looked at the live broadcast screen and saw that after Joshua saw APS character die, she mercilessly stepped on the gas pedal and disappeared from the area.


    The song continued to hum. It seemed that this ck battlefield survival journey of Joshua��s would continue for a while.


    While Joshua was watching his second daughter��s live broadcast, the nging car had already arrived at the station.


    To avoid suspicion, Josh ran out of the station quickly and returned to his home on Squirrel Street before Josh did.


    Josh pretended to be watching the shop at home until his eldest daughter pushed the door open..


    The moment Josh found his father sitting in the shop, he hesitated for a moment. She held the shoulder strap of her satchel in her hand and walked toward Josh.


    ��Father. ��Josh took out the world singer poster from his bag and ced it on the table. He said to Josh, ��I hope to participate in thispetition, and I can guarantee that it will not affect my studies.


    What a wonderful child. Josh thought that ording to the script, this girl should have gone to thepetition without him knowing.


    ��World Singer? I remember that thispetition will be held when you are on vacation. Are you interested in singing?��


    Josh put down the poster. Of course, the Academy would not be on vacation in half a month, but this was also a question of Josh��s words.


    ��Actually, I��m interested in both singing and acting, ��Josh said as he held his shoulder straps tightly. ��But the sess rate of these is too low. I think it��s better to enter the Sage��s magic academy, but�� I want to try it this time.


    Josh was only two years old, but he was so mature that he wanted to cry.


    ��Of course, no problem. As long as it��s your dream, I��m not against it�� is there anything I can help you with? ��Josh asked.


    After hearing his father��s consent, Josh rxed his tensed heart, but thetter question made him stunned for a moment.


    ��Help? Father, can you�� help me with what?��


    At this moment, Josh was very doubtful. During the time he spent with his father, Josh could find a very suitable adjective on the magic web forum�� Salted fish.


    He had no dreams and no motivation. It was as if he was someone who could not get motivated.


    ��I��ll give you one or two songs. If you want to join the Shining Group, you can��t just sing the songs of Tyreen or Aurelian.


    Josh pointed at the poster his daughter handed him. Josh used a pen to draw a circle around the ce where the shining group was. She had already begun to study how to join the shining group from the nging car..

 Chapter 1075 - 1,95th, a one-man band

    Chapter 1075: Chapter 1,95th, a one-man band


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh returned to his room with the poster.


    As soon as she got back to her room, shey on her bed and looked up at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    She was still skeptical of her father��s words, because Josh didn��t look like the kind of person who coulde up with a song score.


    But she had to take part in the world singerspetition.


    Even if she couldn��t take part in the shining grouppetition, she had to get a certain rank in the rookie group.


    Driven by this thought, Josh sat up from the bed and walked directly to the locker in her room.


    She opened her locker�� inside there were several glowing crystals that lit up the items in the locker.


    Inside were all her birthday presents.


    Josh��s memory of his past was a little fuzzy. She even had memories of the moment when she was born and opened her eyes.


    It made her feel as if her birth was just yesterday.


    But she was now 16 years old�� how could human memoriesst so long?


    Josh wasn ��t sure, and her childhood memories were very vague. She only remembered that she had always been in a pure white space.


    When Josh��s memories became clear, she had already lived in Nn.


    She remembered that she had only had one birthday, half a year ago.


    That day, she and her sister received a lot of gifts, so many that it seemed like they were celebrating some kind of grand festival.


    His answer to her was, ��I have a lot of distant rtives.��


    Josh was skeptical, but the gifts she received surprised her.


    The giver only wrote down hints of status, such as ��your father��s sister.��.


    The loyal dog eight-man satchel she had been using was given by a ��your father��s best friend, ��the most hints of status, at least five or six.


    But Josh had guessed the identities of a few of them. For example, an owl doll was given to her by her inscription tutor, and her mother gave her a staff that could be used as a spear.


    Josh took out a musical instrument called a guitar from her locker, and the giver of the guitar was signed c an elf friend��.


    At first, Josh had wondered why her father knew elves, but now it seemed like a pointless question.


    She took the guitar to her desk.


    There were many photos on Josh ��s desk, one of them was of them when they were still babies. Josh and her mother, Healy, were holding her and her sister.


    ��I remember how the guitar was used��


    Josh said as he held the neck of the guitar with both hands. The whole guitar was turned upside down as if he was holding a sword.


    Surprisingly useful? Josh waved the guitar. If he smashed it into someone��s face, it would make a beautiful string sound, right?


    No, no! This thing was a musical instrument, not a weapon.


    When Josh came back to his senses, he gently put the guitar on his bed.


    How should I y it?


    Josh was deep in thought for a long time. She looked at a poster by the bed. On the poster was a picture of Miss Tyreen ying and singing with the guitar.


    She picked up the guitar on the bed again and gestured at the position Tyreen was holding it for a long time. She barely managed to y a few strings.


    It was more difficult than Josh had imagined.


    Why not just sing instead of ying?


    Josh remembered that in thest world singerspetition, the officials would y apaniment for the contestants.


    But if she wanted topete in the glitter group, she had to write her own songs.


    None of Josh��s friends were musical, which meant that she had to y the apaniment.


    Josh still had a little confidence in singing.


    But could it really be possible for a person who subconsciously used the guitar as a weapon to learn to y in such a short time?


    Joshua!


    She remembered that her sister could y these instruments. This was what she heard when she asionally passed by Joshua ��s Room!


    Josh immediately took the guitar and went to his sister��s room. He gently knocked on the door with his hand.


    ��It��s me, Joshua.��


    Josh knew that his sister was very afraid of strangers, so when he knocked on the door, he directly told the visitor that it was him.


    ��Sister?��


    Joshua opened the door and let her in after confirming that it was her sister.


    ��Are you still doing the live broadcast of the Magic Web?��


    As soon as Josh walked into the room, he picked up a fewic books that


    Joshua had thrown on the floor. Theseic books were drawn by her mother.


    This was also what made Josh proud of his mother�� theic was about a blue magic-conducting robot with a universal pocket and a boy who was useless except for shooting.


    It had only been serialized for ten episodes, but some of the time-traveling magic and magical props in it made Josh find it very interesting.


    ��Well, sister, sister, listen to me. I received another treasure chest today. ��


    Qiao ya showed her sister the image of her magic vision. In the view of the reward pool, it showed that Qiao Ya received a reward of a treasure chest today.


    ��Is it that Ember without fire again? ��Josh knew that he could make money through the live broadcast of the realm of the magic.


    Although Joshua did not go to the academy to attend sses, she did not need to worry about her pocket money just by relying on the realm of the magic. Moreover, she would often use it to supplement her household expenses.


    This was actually quite good in Josh��s eyes. However, a user called Ember without fire would reward Josh with a treasure chest almost every day.


    The price of a treasure chest was very expensive. A treasure chest cost 20 gold coins. If Joshua took half of it, she would get 10 gold coins a day. This was already a very terrifying number for an ordinary Nond family.


    ��Sister, you told me not to talk to him too much, but he didn��t say anything today. ��


    Joshua had long heard her sister remind her not to get too close to people on the magic web, except for some friends who had confirmed their identities on the magic web.


    For example, the High Elf Vision Master, AER, who had been taking care of Joshua, and Fuya, who would asionally find her to make fun of her.


    ��Haven��t youmunicated with her yet? Anyway, it��s good to be careful.


    Also, Joshua, do you know how to y this?��


    Seeing that his sister��s live broadcast on the magic had ended, Josh handed the guitar in his hand to his sister.


    ��I know how to y.��


    The guitar was skillfully held in Joshua��s hand. Her fingertips gently tapped on the string and yed a short piece of music.


    ��Sister, sister, I don��t only know how to y this, I also know how to y other things. ��


    Joshua took the guitar and went directly to the other side of his room.


    The room between the two of them was quite big, so big that it was not a problem to put down a piano in Joshua��s room.


    So, she sat in front of the piano with the guitar on her back and began to y. ��Do you know any other musical instruments?��


    Josh was not surprised by this. After all, his sister had shown it to him before.


    (��I know three or four other kinds of instruments. I know all the musical instruments that I received for my birthday. Teacher Light Chaser taught me, �� said Joshua..

 Chapter 1076 - 1,966, you should have belonged to me

    Chapter 1076: Chapter 1,966, you should have belonged to me


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh yed the song ��(nk Space��on the magic web music apanied by his sister��s guitar.


    After singing the song, Josh looked at his sister nervously.


    ��There are a few parts of my sister that are always out of tune. If light chaser came, I would be scolded to death.


    Joshua counted on her fingers and carefully counted the mistakes that Josh made during his singing.


    ��I�� This is also the first time Pm singing so formally. And, Joshua, who is the light pursuer teacher that you��ve been talking about?��


    Josh had been living with his sister since he could remember, so she had a very good rtionship with her sister�� and she was also very familiar with things rted to her sister.


    But it was the first time she heard that her sister had a music teacher. After all, in her memory, the number of times her sister went out�� was close to zero.


    ��The teacher on the magic web, father found it for me�� I usually receive her guidance through voice messages. The light pursuer teacher is very good, she can use almost any musical instrument.��


    As she spoke, she once again yed the nk Space��that Josh had previously sung.


    No matter what song it was on the magic web, as long as Josh said a name, his sister would be able to urately y the tune.


    Josh had originally thought that his sister only had a ��hobby��level in music, but now it seemed that she needed to move closer to the ��professional��level. ��Sister, you want to be a contestant of the magic music, it seems that you need to create your own music.


    Qiao Ya��s professionalism was also reflected in her familiarity with the magic music system, even though she did not register an ount on it..


    ��I��m really thinking about this, I might have some inspiration already.


    Josh held in his hand a five-line score given by his sister. She had just understood the difference between these notes through his sister��s guidance an hour ago.


    As a super rookie who had yet to step into the music world, it was almost impossible for Josh topose and perform a new song.


    ��It��s time for me to make an appearance!


    The moment Josh fell into deep thought, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    The unguarded ck hair of Joshua instantly changed from ck to white and back to ck again.


    Josh directly raised the guitar in his hand, ready to hit a home run for the figure who suddenly barged into the room.


    ��Aren��t you�� rehearsing?��


    Josh held the door handle in his hand, watching his eldest daughter holding the guitar like a Knight��s sword. He paused slightly as he stepped into the room.


    ��Yes, we are rehearsing, but father�� can you knock on the door before youe in?��


    Josh felt a headacheing on and changed the way he held his guitar, turning it from a weapon to a musical instrument once again.


    ��I��m sorry.


    Josh closed the door again and gently knocked on it with his fingers.


    ��Come in.


    Josh sighed deeply. She had taught him all the etiquette in her life, but sometimes this father didn��t teach her everything perfectly.


    After getting the permission from his eldest daughter, Josh walked into the room and took out a music stand from the corner of Joshua��s room.


    ��Father. what are you doing?��


    Josh watched as Josh took out a stack of sheet music and put it on the stand.


    ��It��s a new song. Josh,e stand here. Joshua is over here.


    Josh put the music stand on the stand and moved aside. Joshua was sitting behind the stand, so she didn��t need to move. Josh, on the other hand, came to the back of the stand with some hesitation.


    ��You�� belong�� with�� Me.


    Josh saw the name of the song at first nce. The meaning of the song was ��You Belong to me.


    ��You��re in contact with your girlfriend�� Josh read the first line of the song in turn. ��She doesn��t sound happy?��


    After Josh finished reading the lyrics, he turned to look at Josh. There seemed to be a question mark on her forehead.


    ��This song is about secret love and first love. The kind of feelings that girls have when they are young�� you should understand this description, right? ��Josh said.


    ��I don��t understand����


    The academy that Josh was currently studying in should be considered as a first-year high school ording to the grades on Earth. However, there were indeed no boys in the academy that she fancied, although�� There were indeed quite a number of people who liked her, however, all of them were persuaded to leave by her staff.


    ��It��s okay if you don��t understand. Joshua will be the apanist.��


    Josh pointed at his second daughter who had been silent all this while. Joshua knew how to y just by ncing at the music score.


    Her fingertips rested on the strings of the guitar. The dancing notes began to fill the entire room as she yed.


    The tune sounded�� surprisinglyfortable?


    ��Then Josh, you should sing along. First, hum along with the tune.


    At this moment, Josh became the music supervisor of the two girls.


    The eldest daughter��s reaction speed was also very fast. She quickly caught up with her sister��s rhythm and still hummed the song.


    When Josh hummed the tune softly, she fell in love with this song.


    It was a song about a crush. Josh had never had a crush on anyone, but it wasn ��t depressing.


    It wasn��t about a painful crush. It was about an innocent, passionate girl expressing her love for the boy she liked.


    As time went on, Joya��s ying came to an end.


    When Josh finished humming thest note of the song, he still felt like he hadn ��t finished yet.


    Singing was indeed addictive, especially when it came to singing a song that he liked.


    ��Did you write this song, Father?��


    Josh ced his hand on his chest. She was sure that she had never heard this song anywhere in the magic.


    ��No, it was written by a singer that I admire, but now you only need to sing. ��


    Josh did not give his eldest daughter the chance to continue asking questions. He only needed to give his second daughter a look, and she would once again y the apaniment of the song.


    ��Now try to sing it with the lyrics. ��


    This time, Josh��s tone was a little serious. At Josh��s request, Josh, who had a lot of questions to ask, could only focus on the lyrics again.


    ��When you sing, you need to imagine that you have a boy that you like, the kind that lives next door to you, and youmunicate with each other through the window with the Sketchpad every day.��


    How Can I imagine this? And what��s so specific about it?


    And I don��t have a crush to imagine!


    Tosh had countless strange questions in his heart. but in the end. he didn��t ask any more questions because his sister��s ying had already reached the ce where she should start singing. She carefully sang the first line of the song.


    The singing at the beginning was very smooth, and this smooth situation continued until the climax of the song.


    ��Stop.��


    When Josh shouted stop, his second daughter also stopped ying the guitar in her hand, which made Josh look at his father in a daze.


    ��Sister is out of tune, at the beginning of this sentence.�� Qiao ya pointed out the mistakes that Josh made..

 Chapter 1077 - 1,977. This tells the fastest story

    Chapter 1077: Chapter 1,977. This chapter tells the fastest story


    Trantor: 549690339


    It took Josh less than a week to master the song, and when Josh was able to sing it perfectly.


    At her father��s request, she spent three days shooting something called a (music video��.


    As a music fan, Josh certainly knew what a music video was, but the music video Josh requested wasn��t thatplicated. It was simply the image of her singing in front of the camera.


    However, even singing in front of the camera took Josh a long time to practice.


    Being exposed to the camera and just ��singing��was not enough. Josh also needed to show his charm as a young girl in front of the camera.


    She did not know what was called the charm of a young girl at all. At this stage, Josh��s requirements for his appearance were limited to washing his face, brushing his teeth, and cleaning up every day.


    Although he was a neer, Josh still sessfully recorded the song. During the recording process, her sister yed guitar, drummer, and many other musical instruments.


    This song was from her father, and it was sung by Josh. ��You Belong with Me�� , which was apanied by Joshua, was finallypleted two days before the start of the Nn Singerspetition.


    ��Is there still time?��


    Josh nervously uploaded his own song into the magic web music, as well as the music video that he had just recorded, which was not thatplicated.


    ��Tonight, when I Sing Your Song, my sister, there will definitely be people asking, ��what song are you humming, Sector Lord Vision?��l will seriously tell them the title of the song.


    Qiao Ya was cheering for her sister who had no idea what was going on�� hearing this, Josh felt very ashamed. If there really was a singer in this family, it should have been Qiao Ya.


    Whether it was her own sister��s musical talent or her poprity in the magic, she hadpletely crushed Josh.


    ��Then, Qiao Ya�� Why Don��t you try to go on stage with me? ��Josh used his hands to gently hold his sister��s hands.


    ��Go on stage with me?��


    Joya whispered her sister��s suggestion, and then imagined herself standing on the stage, facing thousands of strangers who had never seen her before, their eyes still fixed on her.


    When this fantasy formed in Joya��s mind, her whole body started to vibrate, and her whole body not only had ck hair, but even her skin had turned gray without any color.


    ��Joshua! Pm just saying! Don��t think too much! ��


    Josh put his hands on her shoulders, hoping to bring her back to reality from the fantasy.


    ��No, no, no, no.��


    When she came back to her senses, she kept shaking her head, rejecting her sister��s suggestion.


    ��Speaking of which, the world singerspetition is the day after tomorrow.


    Josh, do you really think it��s toote?��


    Josh silently watched the interaction between his eldest daughter and his second daughter. At the same time, he wickedly asked Josh what he was most worried about.


    The Day After Tomorrow was the world��s choirpetition. Now that the song had just been uploaded, it meant that they only had one day to get the magic contestant position.


    This was almost impossible for Josh, who was still an ordinary fan.


    ��There��s already ament.


    Josh didn��t answer. She just looked for her poprity ranking.


    As she was a new singer, she only needed to turn to thest page of the magic web singer to see her name.


    There were no photos in her singer sequence, only her name, and there was only one song, ��You ? Belong ? with ? me. ��h


    Josh was constantly refreshing thements section of the song, and within two minutes of uploading, she received a newment.


    The name of thementator was ��The fastest legend of Lorian��s high wall, ��and the content of thement was the mostmon ��Front row seats.��.


    After that, no matter how Josh refreshed thements, there was no new news.


    ��Actually, there��s no need to be in such a hurry. It��s fine to read it tomorrow.�� Josh nced at the time on the magic web. It was almost midnight. This was far beyond the time when a grown child should be sleeping.


    ��I can��t sleep. Father, if you��re tired, go to sleep first. ��


    Josh��s attention waspletely focused on the interface of the magic web. His hand kept clicking on the refresh button on the page, as if her poprity would increase a little with just one refresh.


    (��Then Pll go make supper? Is there anything you guys want to eat?��


    Josh was alone at home with his children, so his cooking skills had to be lit up, although his proficiency was not as high as his elder daughter��s.


    ��Meat! ��Joshua raised her hand and shouted out the food she wanted to eat.


    ��Josh, What About You?��


    ��Fruit will do. ��Josh��s attention was still focused on the magic web interface.


    Josh took the menu and temporarily left his second daughter��s room. Meanwhile, the parenting group waspletely in an uproar.


    ��Josh has released a new song?��


    A wild owl floated into the mirror from the left side of the screen with her short legs.


    ��It��s more like a debut! ��Healy corrected Shail.


    (My mother told me to go to bed early today, but it��s okay�� the name of the song is ��You Belong to me��? ��


    Healy had already shared the song in the group while Carrie appeared.


    ��speaking of which, who was the first person toment?��


    Hiri also added the little girl��s expression with a baseball bat at the end of the sentence.


    ��It��s My Smurf.


    Jose immediately replied.


    ��then I��m the second, no, the third, the fourth�� how did you guys reply so quickly?��


    Carrie also joined the ��sofa snatching��camp. She had only chatted in the parenting group for less than a minute, and when she refreshed thements again, she was already outside the tenth ce.


    c use a Smurf ount! Remember to use a Smurf ount when you reply!


    When Jose saw that the flower of Faroese was about to leave a message, he immediately realized a very crucial problem.


    Right now, the attention of Carrie��s spellcaster camp was more than two million people. Her every move on the magic would attract arge number of fans ��discussions.


    Even if Carrie sent a message on the magic camp saying ��sleepy, Goodnight�� , the replies below would still exceed two hundred thousand in a short ten minutes.


    If Josh knew that the famous flower of Faroese had replied to him, he would probably be shocked and ��Die suddenly��.


    ��Alternate ount? Does this mean another ount? ��Tyreen asked at this time.


    ��Tyreen, don��t tell me�� I��ll help you open a subsidiary ount.


    It was then that Josh realized that the magic could not register alternate ounts. All tforms used one ount of the magic, and all of them were logged in with their real names.


    This also made it convenient for Joshua to manage, so that he could urately locate individuals in the real world from their magic ounts.


    It was already toote for Joshua to realize this. Miss Tyreen, who was as popr as the flower of Faroese, had alreadymented at the back that it was a very nice song. It was so enviable to listen to


    At this moment, Joshua seemed to have heard the screams of a young girling from the room..

 Chapter 1078 - 1,988 was worth it

    Chapter 1078: Chapter 1,988 was worth it


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Joshua started ying the guitar in the wee hours of the morning, the number of viewers gradually increased from zero to more than 100, and then slowly rose to more than 300.


    Her live broadcast did notst long, but she had umted quite a bit of poprity by relying on the advantages of the ��humanoid car stereo�� and the ��Female TV sector lord who sings well and ys games well��.


    However, this was the first time she had a live stream like this in the early morning.


    Joshua did not open the dispute�� Instead, she directly adjusted her live stream interface to the ��you belong with Me��interface of the magic web music and began to y and sing.


    Just as Joshua expected, when she began to hum songs every day, the mostmonment was ��songs that I haven��t heard before.�� ��what song is the TV Sector Lord Singing?�� ��what is the name of the song?��and so on. Today was no exception. When she was singing, she had no way of answering them.


    ��you should use your eyes properly. The title of the song is on it.��


    An enthusiastic magic viewer, or rather, one of her teachers, the light pursuer, sent ament in response to her question.


    ��I��ve really never heard this song before.��


    (It was just uploaded an hour ago. is the viewership Lord finally nning to be a full-time singer?��


    When she saw this bullet screen, she instinctively shook her head. However, she realized that she did not have the ability to record a real person.


    The audience could not see how she shook her head. However, thement below made her stop ying the guitar.


    (I think I saw Miss Tyreen leave ament below.��


    ��what?��


    Tyreen?


    When Joshua heard the name, it took her three seconds to ��load ��her memory.


    After loading it, she remembered that her favorite songs all came from Tyreen.


    The most famous singer of the Mana Net!


    Like her sister, Joshua also hung a poster of Tyreen in the room.


    After the series of memories were loaded, a kind of excitement and disbelief welled up in Joshua��s heart.


    She immediately used her fingertips to tap on the magic web interface and began to scroll down thements.


    As expected, she saw Tyreen ��s name on the second page of thements.


    At this moment, Joshua��s mind entered a state of shutdown. Excitement, excitement, andplicated feelings of being at a loss converged into a torrent, making Joshua not know how to deal with it for a moment. ��Joshua, What��s wrong with you?��


    Josh, who had been refreshing thements on the demonized website, noticed that his sister had entered a state of ��discoloration�� again.


    This time, the discolorationsted a little longer. It was so long that Josh quickly walked in front of her and did not remove it.


    ��Sister, sister, thements�� ��Joshua��s voice was choked with sobs. She did not know how to say that name.


    ��I know thements are updated very quickly. This should be all thanks to you, Joshua.


    The first time Josh refreshed the game, there were only five magic webments. The second time, there were close to thirtyments. The third time, there were more than a hundredments.


    The number ofments on magic web music was one of the most important indicators of the poprity of the song. The fact that the number ofments had increased so quickly made Josh very excited.


    However, before she could see what thements were saying, she noticed that her sister had ��crashed��again.


    ��Tai�� Lin.


    Joshua said the name with great difficulty.


    ��What��s wrong with Miss Tai Lin?��


    Josh did not understand why his sister would mention the name of the legendary singer at this time.


    In her excitement, Joshua did not know how to express it in words. She could only hold the edge of the magic web interface with both hands. She closed her eyes and pushed the entire magic web interface forward.


    This feeling was like handing a love letter to her lover with nervousness and shyness.


    In fact, her hands were already trembling. After all, the magic web interface in her hands was equivalent to�� the best trophy for a loyal fan.


    Thement that was disyed on the magic web was the tenthment in thement section.


    ��It��s a very nice song. It��s enviable.


    Josh read out the content of thement softly. When she saw the signature below, she was also stunned for a moment.


    ��Someone else should have named it? Miss Tyreen��s name in the spellcaster camp is not her real name.


    Josh��s first reaction was doubt and disbelief. After all, Tyreen��s username in the magic camp was ��holy tree breeder��.


    ��It��s not true? ��Joshua was also stunned for a moment.


    Although she also read thements when she listened to magic music, the people she met in thements section were all ordinary users.


    ��Click on it�� take a look?��Josh was very nervous when he said this.


    This user named Tyreen had more than twenty likes in thements. This was probably the reason why Joshua did not refresh her page.


    ��Sister, you do it! ��Joshua was very timid. She could not stand this kind of stimtion anymore, so she handed the opportunity to Josh.


    Josh could only reach his hand to his sister��s magic web interface. When her fingertips were about to touch the name Tyreen, her fingers trembled a little.


    In the end, the two girls closed their eyes together. Josh gritted his teeth and tapped on her.


    Then, she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the portrait of the Frost Elf. Tyreen was holding a white cat in her arms. The white cat stretched out its ws to rub Tyreen��s chin.


    This kind of portrait could be seen everywhere on the Spellcaster Forum. Josh slowly shifted his gaze to the number of followers.


    ��7,720,000 people����


    This was a number that was enough to make people sigh. This number far exceeded Nn��s poption. It required the citizens of several countries to gather together to reach so many fans.


    In this world, there were only a few singers and actors who had achieved this achievement.


    Tyreen was one of them.


    ��The first contestant of the magic music, the host of ��Nn in the dead of Night�� , the winner of the Lifetime Achievement Award of the World Cultural Exhibition��


    Josh read out the following list of titles, but there was no longer a pile of songs that she had marked with a red star.


    At this moment, she could finally confirm that it was really that frost elf singer who had left ament under her own work.


    As a fan or movie fan, there were many happiest moments. First, she got her idoPs autograph. Second, her work was recognized by her idol, and she even gave him ament, third, her idol had specially created a song for this fan..


    This happiness was multiplied. After all, at a concert, just a nce and an autograph was enough to make a loyal fan scream for a long time.


    Josh and Joshua looked at each other�� at this moment, Josh let go of his usual restraint and interlocked his fingers with his sister��s. He used the scream to express the excitement in his heart.


    This scream did notst long. The door of the room was pushed open again. Josh walked into the room with a te of fruit and a te of roasted meat delivered by OWL Express.


    The moment Josh stepped into his room, a domesticated Josh rushed into Josh��s arms and hugged him.


    ��Wait�� ��Josh barely regained his bnce in the face of this impact. The next second, his second daughter, Joshua, also rushed over.


    Due to the fact that Joshua was rtively short, she could only reach out and hug Josh��s waist.


    ��What happened all of a sudden?�� Joshua remembered thest time his two daughters took the initiative to hug him�� it didn��t seem like it. Joshua would do that asionally, but it was unlikely for Josh.


    ��Ahem�� We received a surprise.��


    Josh quickly recovered from the surprise under his father��s reminder. However, he let go of Joshua��s embrace and coughed lightly to ease his awkwardness, but the smile on his face didn��t diminish at all.


    On the other hand, Joshua continued to hug Josh, rubbing his cheeks non-stop. After rubbing enough, he raised his head to look at Josh.


    ��Miss Tyreen gave us ament, ��said Joshua.


    ��This is really�� Big News. Before this����Josh pretended to be pleasantly surprised. At the same time, he handed a te of fruit to Josh who was beside him. ��The fruit and your roasted meat.��


    Under the temptation of the roast meat, Joshua let go of her father and took the te of food from�� The Owl Express delivery..

 Chapter 1079 - 1,919 was so excited that they couldn ‘t fall asleep

    Chapter 1079: Chapter 1,919 was so excited that they couldn ��t fall asleep


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh and Joshua didn��t fall asleep the whole night. She and her sister were in a state of excitement that was simr to ��we��re going on an outing tomorrow!


    Josh didn ��t sleep the whole night either. Aside from discussing the future in the parenting group, the rest of the night was spent reviewing thements about the magic web music.


    If there was any maliciousment, Josh would immediately ��cut it off��from the source.


    This carnival-like state continued until the next morning.


    Josh watched nervously as the number of people watching magic web music increased to 50,000.


    Her sister, Joshua, was already asleep in bed. Josh suppressed the excitement in his heart and didn ��t wake his sister up. He was ready to quietly leave the room.


    As soon as Josh stood up, there was a knock on the window.


    An Owl?


    It wasn��t Josh��s first time shopping on the magic web. Her sister also often bought snacks on the magic web, so Joya built an owPs nest on the balcony of the window.


    When Josh came to the window, there was indeed an owl tapping on the ss with its beak.


    Josh pushed the window open and it jumped a few times in front of the windowsill before handing a letter to Josh with its ws.


    ��Coo Coo Coo.


    After the owl handed the letter to Josh, the furry feathers on its abdomen fluttered as if it was urging Josh.


    ��Letter? ��Josh flipped over the contents of the envelope and it was clearly written that the recipient was Josh.


    She picked up an ink pen that was ced on the windowsill and signed her name on it. Magic particles spread out on the letter, indicating that the owl hadpleted its mission.


    Josh fed the owl a small handful of grain seeds before it pped its wings contentedly and flew away from the balcony.


    In Nn�� This kind of owl that delivered letters had the same status as aw enforcer. It was one of the animals that could not be offended.


    Josh opened the envelope and took out the letter paper. The letter paper was nk. It was not until Josh injected magic power into the letter paper that the surface of the letter paper began to emit a dim light.


    Arge number of words made of faint light appeared on the letter paper.


    When Josh saw that the letter��s signature was from the magic music, she was once again surrounded by a feeling of surprise. However, in order not to wake up her sister, she gently covered her mouth.


    The content of the letter was just as Josh had thought, inviting Josh to be a contract singer of the magic web.


    The entire letter was not big. The words on it were made of magic power, so Josh could make it look like he was browsing the magic web.


    After she finished reading the relevant uses about the magic web contestants, there was a ce for her to sign her name and handprint on thest part of the letter.


    After thinking for a while, Josh took the letter out of the room and prepared to discuss it with his father.


    In the end, Josh found Josh who was frying eggs in the kitchen.


    ��You ��re Awake?��


    Josh turned around and nced at Josh. Just like what Josh said, from today onwards, all the magic schools in Nn would wee a five-day long holiday.


    The name of the long vacation was ��eviction day��. Although Josh didn��t quite understand what ��eviction day��meant, she could sit at home and prepare for the world��s singers.


    (I didn��t sleep the whole nightst night, and�� this.��


    Josh was still very energetic after not sleeping the whole night. She handed the letter from the magic web music to Josh.


    ��What��s This?��


    Josh stopped pouring magic into the fiery stone and picked up the letter that Josh handed over.


    ��The contract from DeviPs Web Music.��Josh told him the origin of the letter.


    Of course, Josh knew what this letter was�� because this letter was sent by Josh.


    ��The contract? It��s within expectations. ��Josh pretended to browse through the various regtions on the contract. ��In short�� Congrattions to my daughter for officially bing a contestant for devil��s Web Music.��


    ��Father�� why do I feel that you��re a little strange. ��Josh once again took the contract from Josh��s hands, but the way she looked at Josh was a little suspicious.


    Because Josh was really too calm.


    ��People at this age won��t be as excited as children anymore. ��Josh casually made up a reason


    When Josh suddenly mentioned his age, Josh suddenly realized that his father was very young. Compared to the parents of her ssmates, he wasn��t even considered a middle-aged man.


    There was even a time when Josh was mistaken as a lover by his ssmates when he brought his father to the academy to report.


    ��Then I��ll sign����


    Josh did not ask any more questions. She took out an ink pen and wrote her name on the contract under Josh��s gaze. At the same time, she pressed her handprint on the corner of the contract.


    The contract once again emitted a faint light. The next moment, it automatically floated into the air and disappeared into dust.


    Josh had never seen such a contract form before. She immediately turned on her magic music.


    ��I seeded�� ��Josh stared at the lightning symbol on the side of his magic music ount. This meant that she had sessfully be a contestant of magic music


    It only took a day!


    Josh��s previously tense nerves due to excitement finally slowed down at this moment. The sleepiness that she had not slept through the night swept over her.


    This girl did not seem to have inherited Josh��s ability to stay upte.


    ��Go and sleep first. ��


    Josh reached out his hand to support Josh. She had been refreshing the Magic Net��s interface all night. After holding Josh��s hand, she did not have time to suppress her sleepiness. She actually closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    No matter how obedient and mature this girl was, she was still only a two-year-old child.


    In desperation, Josh had no choice but to carry his eldest daughter back to the bed in his room and cover her with the quilt.


    ��The Nn Choirpetition�� ?��Josh looked at the poster of Tyreen on the wall and the faint golden ball of light that gradually appeared on Josh��s body.


    This was the light of the power of faith, which meant that some people had begun to like Josh as a singer.


    ��It will be your birthdays when thepetition ends. ��


    Josh carefully calcted the time. It would be Josh and Joshua��s third birthdays in a little while.


    At their two-year-old birthday party, only Josh and Healy were invited. Josh didn��t invite anyone else�� This made the big water monsters in the parenting groupin for a long time.


    ��Let��s hold a big party for this birthday.��


    Josh rubbed his eldest daughter��s long ck hair, then stood up and closed the room door.


    ��I��ve already made an agreement with my mother. Tomorrow, Pll be a guest to participate in the world��s Choir! ��


    As soon as Josh left the room, a message from eater appeared in the parenting group. It was a message from Carrie.


    ��Al ising too!��


    ��I��ve been at Nn all this time.


    This message from Carrie was like a deep-sea torpedo that instantly blew up arge number of deep-sea sea monsters.


    What surprised Joshua was that thousand faces sent a message at the end.


    ��Her Highness Fuya seems to be interested too.��


    ��It��s okay if everyone wants toe, but please keep a distance from my daughter when you attend tomorrow.


    When Joshua sent this message, he also sent a message to all the members.


    ��It��s not a problem to pretend to be in casual contact. It��s been almost a year. We can only look at photos.


    Carrie took the lead to express everyone��s thoughts. It was as if everyone in the parenting group had be Josh and Joshua��s biological mother.


    ��after the world singer ends, I��ll hold a birthday party. You can hug me however you want.


    Josh��sst message was a sess in calming the tumultuous mood in the nursery..

 Chapter 1080 - 1100, Dark Elves ‘thousand faces

    Chapter 1080: Chapter 1100, Dark Elves ��thousand faces


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the day of the world singerspetition.


    Joshua chose to drive his two daughters to the White Thorn Garden Theater.


    After almost half a year, Joshua finally went out again. Although she was sitting in the magic car, she had at least stepped out of her home. To her, it was already an epic achievement.


    ��Joshua, are you really okay?��


    As the older sister, Josh looked at his younger sister worriedly. Joshua was cing her hands on the window of the magic car and looking outside.


    Because the window was covered with ayer of secret magic, the people outside could not see the scenery inside.


    Joshua did not like to interact with strangers. Although Josh did not know the reason, there would definitely be a lot of strangers at the World Choir Competitionter.


    ��I bought a ticket for a private room. Joshua won��t meet too many strangers.�� Josh took out twovender coins with one hand and showed them to his eldest daughter.


    These were the highest-level tickets for the White Thorn Theatre. They were the type that could not be bought with money, but Josh did not know how precious these tickets were.


    ��Big Sister! Big Sister!


    Joshua, who had been looking outside with her hands on the window, shouted excitedly.


    Josh looked out of the window and found that the magic car had already arrived near the White Thorn Theatre.


    The World Choirpetition had developed into another grand event in the world of art.


    The street outside the White Thorn Theatre had been upied by the crowd. The magic car and the luxurious carriage stopped outside the White Thorn Theatre.


    Because the white thorn theatre could only amodate a few thousand people, even the tickets for the ordinary audience seats were ssified as ��not avable with money��.


    Therefore, the ordinary people could only watch the live broadcast on the original crystal television, but this did not prevent the people from gathering on the street to participate in this�� Carnival.


    Thew enforcers of Nn also strengthened the control around this street. The magic car driven by Jose could barely pass through the White Thorn Theatre.


    ��Where are we going?��


    Josh found that his father did not stop at the main entrance of the White Briar Theater. Instead, he took a detour to the other side of the White Briar Theater. ��As a VIP, of course we have to take other paths.��


    Josh slowly drove the magic car to the back of the White Briar Theater. There were guards from the White Briar theater here..


    They did not go forward to check Josh��s identity, but just saw that it was Josh who was driving the car and decided to let him pass.


    ��Did mother buy those two tickets?��


    Josh looked at the guards who were very respectful. She could only think that the two special tickets in Josh��s hand came from her mother.


    Her mother was the only apprentice of the purple-robed man, so her position in Nn was not low at all.


    ��UH�� it was indeed your mother who bought it for me.


    Josh could only follow his daughter��s imagination.


    There was no such thing as an underground parking lot in this world�� Josh drove the magic car directly into the White Thorn Theatre.


    He parked the car directly in an empty hall.


    ��Is it just us?��


    Josh pushed open the door of the magic car and looked around. The decoration of this hall was more like a ball than a parking lot.


    What made Josh feel even weirder was that there was no one in the hall, not even the servants.


    ��You can meet anyone you want during thepetition. There are still twelve hours before the start of thepetition. Go to the lounge to rehearse your new song. ��


    Josh came to the back of the car door and guided his second daughter out of the car.


    Even though there was no one in the hall, the environment made her hold her father��s hand tightly.


    ��Lounge?��


    The more Josh looked at the surroundings, the more she felt that this should not be a parking ce. There was a marble floor, a magnificent chandelier, and even a fountain statue in the middle.


    But while she was thinking about this, Josh had already walked a long distance with Joshua.


    Josh had to give up trying to figure out where he was at the White Thorn Garden Theater. He followed Josh all the way to the room in the corner of the parking lot.


    Josh pushed open the door of the lounge with one hand.


    When the scenery in the room appeared in front of Josh, Josh felt his second daughter hold the corner of his shirt tightly.


    ��Who is she?��


    Josh also asked Josh at this moment. It was more appropriate to say that he was questioning him.


    Theyout of the lounge was enough for Josh to drive a magic car around again. In the lounge, aside from a bunch of dazzling musical instruments, Josh even saw a big bed on which she could roll several times.


    In addition to that, there was a woman with dark purple skin standing in the room.


    ��Why are you here so early? I should have turned into a crow.��


    Thousand-face walked forward and looked at the two daughters of Joshua��s family. Joshua hid behind Joshua and stared at thousand-face.


    At this moment, Joshua seemed to have been provoked. She was no longer afraid. Instead, she looked like a little tiger hiding behind its mother.


    Fierce but very afraid.


    Josh looked directly at thousand-face with a scrutinizing gaze. During this period of time, his father hade into contact with too many strange women. Elf�� Dark Elf. Judging from her body size, she must have trained for a period of time. She was a bad woman.


    In an instant, countlessbels regarding thousand-face appeared in Josh��s mind.


    ��Thousand-face, you should be able to hear our footsteps. ��


    Josh did not expect that the first person to betray him would be this dark elf, but this was within his expectations.


    ��She��s my business partner. ��Josh had no choice but to introduce thousand-face to his daughters.


    ��Hello�� your father and I have been working together for quite a while. ��Thousand-face smiled at the two of them, but Joshua directly hid behind Josh. She did not even want to look at thousand-face.


    ��Hello, my father runs an alchemy shop. Do you mean by working together to purchase goods?��


    A stiff smile appeared on Josh��s face as he tried to find out more about this dark elf.


    ��Alchemy Shop? You can say that�� which type of raw materials do I collect for your father?��


    Thousand-face obviously knew what Joshua was doing to disguise his identity.


    Squirrel Street was her territory.


    ��It seems that your daughter is still very nervous.


    Thousand-face looked at his second daughter who was behind Josh. A gray mist spread over her body. In the next second, thousand-face transformed into the form of a crow.


    ��Shapeshifting? Shapeshifter?��


    As an excellent student of magic, Josh looked at the scene in front of him and instantly thought of several magic and monsters that could do this.


    ��This way, I shouldn��t be afraid. ��


    The thousand-faced Raven flew back to the big bed.


    At this time, Joya poked her head out from behind Josh and stared at the wriggling quilt on the big bed.


    ��Joya, don��t be afraid�� Your teachers are here today.


    Josh patted the second daughter��s shoulder and said..

 Chapter 1081 - 1101, the fourth princess, Fuya, and the skeleton duke

    Chapter 1081: Chapter 1101, the fourth princess, Fuya, and the skeleton duke


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What is this?��


    Josh could no longer find the Dark Elf who had turned into a crow, so he could only focus on the quilt that was squirming on the bed in the room.


    ��Be Careful, Joya!


    When she came back to her senses, she found that her sister was already standing beside the bed.


    Joshua looked curiously at the quilt that was constantly squirming. When Joshua Gently turned her head, the quilt also gently turned her ��head��.


    At this moment, as if she had discovered a new world, she reached out her hand to touch the quilt.


    ��Joshua!


    When Josh wanted to stop her, it was already toote. The moment when Joshua touched the quilt, she was suddenly dragged into it.


    It happened in a split second. In less than two seconds, her sister had disappeared from her sight.


    At that moment, even Josh waspletely panicked. She turned around and stared at her father with a terrified expression.


    What should she do? Her sister was eaten by the quilt!


    What kind of quilt-shaped magical beast is this!


    The moment Josh recovered from his frightened expression, he immediately walked to the side of the bed and grabbed the edge of the quilt with both hands.


    When she pulled down the edge of the quilt, Josh sessfully saw his sister and�� an extra stranger.


    When Josh saw that figure, he was stunned for a moment, because she didn��t seem to belong to this world.


    Her skin was almost pure white, and her light purple eyes looked out of ce with the other colors of this world.


    The girl looked about the same age as Joshua, and she was hugging one side of her and rubbing against her cheek.


    Because of the sudden attack, the color of her entire body began to be unstable. Every time the girl rubbed against her hair and skin, it would turn white, and then quickly return to ck.


    ��Let go of her.


    Josh finally came back to his senses and wanted to save his sister from this strange girl.


    ��It��s okay�� sister, she��s my�� teacher, um����


    Joshua��s face was rubbed so hard that she could not speak. ��Teacher? ��Josh still did not understand what was going on.


    ��Cough, let me formally introduce her.��


    Josh watched his sister grab his daughter��s sister and rub against her non-stop, not knowing how to deal with it.


    However, from his second daughter��s performance, he could tell that she was


    quite happy.


    ��This is a realm lord in the Demon Net��s live stream view called Fuya. Her name is a little simr to my daughter��s, and the two are also a little simr.��Joshua said.


    Josh repeated this name. She usually did not watch the demon��s live stream view, and she rarely paid attention to the game.


    But even if she didn ��t watch the live broadcast, anyone who yed the magic web should know that one of the few names was Fuya!


    ��The live broadcast realmlord who has millions of fans? I remember that she won two holy spirit and strifepetitions�� There are posts about her on the Spellcaster Forum.


    Josh looked at the girl in front of him who was definitely not 14 years old. It was hard to imagine that she was actually a realmlord who was only slightly less popr than Tyreen.


    After Fu Ya heard Josh ��s introduction, she nodded to confirm her words. She stopped rubbing against Josh��s sister and extended her other hand to Josh.


    ��She��s inviting you to�� rub against her?�� After spending so much time with his sister, Josh quickly understood what Fu Ya meant.


    ��Thank you, but�� I don��t need it.��


    Josh knew that he had rejected such an exciting gift. If it were any of Fuya��s fans, they would probably be so happy that they would faint.


    Butpared to this�� she was more curious as to why her sister would know this legendary demon realmlord.


    Hence, the crux of the problem once again returned to her father.


    ��Could it be that Joshua is more talented on the live broadcast? ��Josh once again gave an unreliable exnation.


    At this moment, the door of the lounge was pushed open again.


    ��The ce where humans gather still makes me so ufortable!


    An unfriendly voice sounded in the lounge. At this moment, Fuya and Joshua seemed to have sensed something. They immediately covered themselves with their quilts and hid inside.


    Are you m spirits?


    Josh looked at the quilt that was rolled up again and did not know what to say. However, she was more concerned about the person who just walked in.


    From the sound of the voice, it didn��t sound like a friendly existence. The figure was shrouded in a pale golden robe, and it was impossible to see the other person��s face clearly.


    The surface of the robe was engraved with arge number of inscriptions�� it didn��t look like a cheap magic robe.


    ��Josh, where are your daughters?��


    The Skeleton Duke was disdainful of Josh��s n to hide his identity. She was actually quite concerned about Josh��s two daughters who had musical talent.


    So, Joshua asked Joshua to contact the skeleton duke on the magic web. In the end, the skeleton duke was quite satisfied�� saying that he had experienced the feeling of being a grandmother.


    ��I��m the eldest daughter of my father, Joshua. ��


    Josh stared at the golden-robed man warily. The skeleton duke was also sizing up Josh.


    Meanwhile, Josh was paying attention to his father��s situation. Josh seemed a little�� timid?


    ��Where��s the other Skeleton Duke directly skipped over Josh and asked.


    ��She��s here, the light pursuer instructor.��


    It took a lot of effort for Joshua to pop her head out of the quilt. Her hair had also be a little messy.


    ��She��s the light pursuer?��


    Josh had heard his sister talk about the music instructor.


    ��Everyone��s Here? Very Good�� Where��s the music score that I asked for?��


    The Skeleton Duke came to Joshua and got the score for another new song from him.


    ��Teacher Fuya, I��ll y with you next time. ��


    Joshua also got out of Fuya��s quilt and walked to the bottom of the bed to catch up with the skeleton duke. She seemed to be afraid of the skeleton duke. However, this fear was not the fear of strangers, but the fear of being punished by the teacher.


    The Skeleton Duke came to a piano and yed for a while to make sure that the tone of the piano was enough to satisfy her.


    ��What are you still standing there for? If you want to be eliminated, you can tell me directly.��


    Under the robe, the skeleton Duke��s soul fire looked at Josh who waspletely unable to understand the situation.


    ��Practice another new song before you go on stage. ��Facing the punishment from the skeleton duke, Josh could only helplessly push his eldest daughter out.


    ��Joshua, you��re in charge of the drummer this time. This is a musical instrument that you��ve just learned. It��s a good opportunity to practice.��


    The Skeleton Duke was like a music director as he directly started to organize the venue. Josh was pushed to the position of the main venue by his father with a puzzled look on his face.


    In front of her was a brand new musical score book..

 Chapter 1082 - 1,101, Al and the Black Dragon and the goddess of order, Lloyd

    Chapter 1082: Chapter 1,101, Al and the ck Dragon and the goddess of order, Lloyd


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh spent nearly three hours rehearsing the new song.


    Under the strict requirements of the instructor, three hours was enough time for Josh to master the performance of the song.


    Finally, after thest rehearsal, Josh had a break.


    At this moment, Josh finally had time to ask his sister about her mentor.


    Just as Josh was about to walk to his sister, the door of the lounge was pushed open again.


    ��The witty me has appeared!


    The figure who pushed open the door was another elf. This elf��s skin color waspletely different from the one he met before�� the Elf who could turn into a crow.


    The ELF��s gaze swept across the rest room before finallynding on Josh.


    She excitedly walked up to Josh and suddenly grabbed Josh��s hands.


    ��You must be Joshua, right? I��m your teacher, AL.


    The elf excitedly said her name while her long ears were shaking non-stop.


    ��That��


    Without leaving a trace, Josh pulled his hand away from the overly enthusiastic elf.


    ��My name is Josh. Josh is my sister. where is she now?��


    Josh had heard of the name Al before. He was also a rather well-known vision realm lord on the magic web.


    Josh had learned about Al when he was introduced by Fuya, so it was within her expectations that the elf would know her sister.


    ��HMM�� you two look a little alike.


    Realizing his mistake, Al apologized to Joshua. She quickly turned around and came to Joshua, who was sitting behind a musical instrument called the gray drum.


    ��Little Joshua?��


    Al asked tentatively to make sure that he did not recognize the wrong person.


    Joshua did not recognize the real identity of the high elf in front of her. She looked at Al nervously and took a few steps back. In the end, she ran behind Joshua and hid.


    ��It��s me, teacher Al..��


    Al moved closer to Joshua who was hiding behind his father.


    Joshua poked her head out from behind Joshua and looked at al. after listening to APS voice for a while, she remembered.


    ��Sister Al? ��Joshua asked tentatively.


    ��Yes, yes.��Al nodded. However, Joshua was still hiding behind his father and was unwilling toe out.


    The reason was not that she was afraid of Al, but rather�� she was afraid of the figure following behind Al..


    ��Al.. Why did you bring the one from your house?��


    That was the only way Joshua could describe the figure following behind Al�� It was the ck Dragon Duke.


    The ck Dragon Duke��s gaze made Joshua instinctively feel fear.


    Even Josh��s intuition told her that the child following behind the Elf was very dangerous.


    ��Well�� it sneaked out on its own. ��Al was also troubled by the ck Dragon Duke��s tail.


    ��Father, you know them again? ��Josh also came to Joshua��s side and gently held Joshua��s sleeve with his hand.


    ��UH�� one of Joshua��s mentors? Joshua, you hide behind your sister for a while.


    Joshua handed his second daughter to his eldest daughter, and then directly passed Al to the ck Dragon Duke who was following behind Al..


    ��Next Episode.


    The ck Dragon Duke greeted Joshua as usual when he saw him. However, his gaze was fixed on the two daughters behind Joshua.


    ��I don��t mind how you eat the rations that this elf gave you. ��Joshua half-squatted down with a smile on his face, at the same time, he ced his hand on the ck dragon Duke��s shoulder. ��But there are some things in this world that you absolutely can not eat. Even�� even including them in the recipe would make me very angry. Do you understand?��


    At that moment, the atmosphere in the room seemed to have changed. It was Al��s turn to hide behind Joshua and stare at Joshua.


    Meanwhile, the ck dragon duke also understood the meaning of the word ��angry. ��he bit his finger and nodded, feeling wronged.


    ��Very good. You can go and say hello.


    Joshua stood up and brought the ck Dragon Duke to his two daughters. At the first moment, Joshua hid behind his sister while Al hid behind Joshua.


    ��What are you doing! ��


    Josh looked at the two people behind him and did not know what to say.


    The ck Dragon Duke had already arrived in front of Josh. The next second, Josh watched it spit out a crystal from its mouth.


    The ck Dragon held the crystal in one hand and wanted to pass it to Josh.


    ��Father�� father�� what is this? ��Josh looked at the crystal, which was still covered with some unknown liquid, and felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Her father probably knew a lot more weirdos than she thought.


    ��The original crystal that recorded the images of cats and mice�� it��s quite expensive in the Nn Crystal Image Market.


    Josh took the crystal for his daughter, found a rag to wipe it clean, and put it back into Josh��s hand.


    ��Cats and mice? But�� it spat them out from its stomach.


    ��Don��t mind such details.��


    At this moment, Josh didn��t know how to exin to his daughter.


    ��In short, it��s a very precious gift.


    Josh stared at the crystal in his hand. Through the surface of the crystal, he could see Tom and Jerry running inside.


    There were also ��discs ��about cats and mice in her collection. The crystal in her hand was obviously much more advanced than the one in her collection.


    ��Josh!��


    However, the next second, an unfamiliar voice interrupted Josh��s thoughts.


    She looked up again and saw another�� unfamiliar woman standing at the door.


    ��I��ve finally found you!


    This time, the visitor was the goddess of order, Lloyd. After Josh had been living in seclusion for a while, Lloyd did not know where to find him.


    And today, she finally found out that Josh had appeared in the White Thorn Garden Theater again.


    ��That��s edible. ��Josh did not wait for Lloyd to say the next sentence, and directly told the ck Dragon Duke the good news.


    In the end, the goddess of order did not show her ��serious��side for a second before she immediately stopped in her tracks.


    ��Wait a minute�� I said�� Wait a minute!��


    Lloyd stared at the approaching ck Dragon Duke and picked up the vase at the door of the lounge.


    However, a small vase could not stop it at all. Even the order magic that Lloyd cast could not stop the ck Dragon Duke��s footsteps.


    So, under the watchful eyes of Joshua, the ck Dragon Duke chased Lloyd all the way out of the lounge.


    ��Who�� who is she? ��Josh stared at Josh with a scrutinizing gaze again.


    ��One of the business partners.��


    ��One of them? and she seems to be screaming. ��Standing in the lounge, Josh could hear Lloyd��s mournful cries.


    ��They��re just fooling around. After all, they��re acquaintances. Well�� you should go to the yers ��dressing room.


    Josh took the opportunity to change the topic back to thepetition..

 Chapter 1083 - 1,102, the snake of Yevilk and the sages

    Chapter 1083: Chapter 1,102, the snake of Yevilk and the sages


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Archer felt that he had finally done well in the past few years.


    He had spent three years transforming from a mercenary group that was feared by others or�� looked more like the executioner of a killer organization to a guitar yer of a well-known band.


    The snake of Yevilk had experienced too many things in the past few years. Although it was filled with crises and he had lost manypanions, everything was developing in a good direction.


    The fugitives of the past now had a decent life, and it was still a very decent life.


    The archer should have told his parents that he would be performing on the world��s most famous stage soon.


    Unfortunately, his parents had passed away a long time ago. Now, his only family was his sister and everyone in the mercenary group.


    The Archer��s life was very good now�� except for the fact that he still did not have anyone he liked.


    It must be known that the eight pirs of the snake of Yevilk already had a partner. His sister was already engaged to the leader, Reyerk. That guy, Rona, had already married his lover. In another year, he would probably even have a child.


    The most boring Chaos Demon Swordsman, Morris, also had a lover.


    Only the archer had never touched a woman��s hand, let alone a lover.


    Except for when he was beaten up by his sister!


    Therefore, in this world��s choirpetition, the archer also had another important task, which was to sessfully escape from the masses of single people. To put it more colloquially, it was to find a person he liked.


    ��I think you should focus on thepetition.��


    Rona was a little speechless as he followed the archers to the public lounge of the contestants behind the scenes.


    Today was thepetition of the shining group, so most of the people walking in this public lounge were attendants and some neers who had just signed a contract with the Magic Net Music.


    ��You only say that when you have children! And every time you recruit new people, they are all berserkers whose muscles are even stronger than the leader��s.��


    The Archerined about Rona��s various evil deeds, and he suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    ��Keya? Where are you going?��


    Rona had just taken a ss of wine from a tray held by an attendant. When he turned around, he saw the archer quickly walking towards a corner of the public lounge.


    When he quickly followed his teammate with a ss of wine, he saw Keya stop in front of a girl with ck hair and silver eyes.


    The archer tidied up his appearance and walked in front of the girl.


    It was not that he was boasting, but the archer was very confident in his approach and his appearance.


    Unfortunately, his brilliance in the band was overshadowed by the home field and Morris, but this time, the Archer decided to take the initiative to seize the opportunity.


    ��Hello�� Hello.


    Josh was sitting outside the public lounge, waiting quietly. A makeup artist from the world ��s choir weed her warmly, saying that he wanted to pick up a suit that suited her.


    In the blink of an eye, her father had disappeared, so Josh could only sit there quietly and wait for the makeup artist toe back.


    In the end, the makeup artist did note. Instead, he waited for A�� Strange Man.


    ��Miss, who are you waiting had some connections to strike up a conversation. For example, the female mercenaries in the mercenary union needed to be ��wild��when they struck up a conversation, they needed to be more polite when they attended the gathering of the nobles and struck up a conversation with those nobledies.


    The person in front of them was a little like a magic apprentice in the academy. ��I��m not obliged to tell you. If you want to ask for directions, you can look for the attendant over there.


    Although Josh was a little flustered in her heart, she still looked calm on the surface. She pointed at the attendant behind the archer and said.


    ��Ask for directions? No�� Pm just looking for�� ��before the Archer finished his sentence. he saw a figure that could be described as terrifving aDDear in his


    field of vision.


    ��Unfortunately, this gentleman, I��m afraid thisdy already has apanion.��


    Josh pushed open the other door and came to Josh��s side.


    Josh seemed to misunderstand that his father was trying to use an act to persuade this unknown guy to leave, so Josh very cooperatively ran to his father��s side and gently held his father��s arm.


    ��No�� I didn��t expect it to be�� ��the archer didn��t know what to say at this moment. He looked at Rona in the distance for help.


    Rona looked as if he didn��t know the archer. He had his back to him and was chatting with a maid. The maid covered her mouth and giggled at Rona��s teasing.


    The archer could also see the smile on Josh��s face. However, Josh made a hissing gesture without leaving any trace. At the same time, he made a gesture with his index finger across his neck.


    His meaning was clear enough. If he continued to speak, he might lose his life.


    ��Unfortunately, I have something urgent to attend to.�� The archer made up a random excuse and quickly left the ce.


    ��Father, he seems to be afraid of You?��


    Josh stared at the back of the archer as he left. He had a feeling that the archer had run all the way back.


    ��Did he?��


    Josh continued to y dumb. Josh was still holding his arm. Unfortunately, Josh didn��t enjoy the feeling for long. The voice behind him made him shiver.


    ��I think I should hand you over to the Nnw enforcement team.


    The moment Josh heard the voice, his reaction was even stronger than Josh��s. She turned around in surprise and saw her mother, Hiri, standing behind her.


    ��Mother! ��Josh directly let go of his father��s arm and walked forward to hug Hiri.


    ��Alright�� feel like you��ve grown a little taller recently?��


    Hiri rubbed her eldest daughter��s forehead. Josh ��s height was still a little short of Hiri��s, about 1.5 meters.


    Josh silently watched the touching scene of the mother-daughter reunion. In the end, Hiri let go of her eldest daughter and came in front of Josh.


    Healy looked at Josh and was silent for a while..


    ��The test for the eighth-level spell caster certificate�� I failed again.


    Healy said with some frustration�� it should not have been the first topic that was brought up during the reunion.


    ��UH, as expected, the purple-clothed person still let you go after you failed the


    Josh turned his head and looked behind Healy. As expected, he saw the figure of Healy��s mentor, the purple-clothed person.


    ��I took a leave of absence today. My mentor was afraid that I would tear down the door of the tower of sages, ��Hiri said.


    ��Hello, purple-d man. ��


    On the other side, when Josh saw the purple-d man, he went into apletely reserved state. After all, he was his mother��s mentor and Nn��s sage. He could be considered as a grandmother, or a great-grandmother?


    ��If only you had your daughter to worry about, Hiri.��The purple-d man sighed slightly, he walked up to Josh and held his hand with a kind expression. ��This girl��s magic talent has unlimited possibilities in the future.��


    ��Do you want to y a game of Mahjong? ��Josh asked as he looked at the other grey sage who was walking towards him from the public lounge..

 Chapter 1084 - 1,003: Tyreen, Carrie, and Shea the frost owl

    Chapter 1084: Chapter 1,003: Tyreen, Carrie, and Shea the frost owl


    Trantor: 549690339


    The second floor of the public lounge behind the White Thorn Theatre.


    Carrie and Tyreen were in the private lounge on the second floor, where they could see the view of the public lounge below through the window.


    Carrie was holding a pair of binocrs as she watched the situation in the public lounge below.


    The first thing she caught was Josh, who was chatting with Hiri. ��Carrie, if you want to see her�� you can totally go down. ��


    Tyreen was holding a white cat in one hand and a ck cat in the other.


    The two cats had suddenly started fighting when Carrie wasn��t paying attention. In order to break up the fight, Tyreen had to hug them in this position.


    However, the ck and white cats still wanted to beat each other with their little paws.


    Recently, the two cats had some conflicts�� Tyreen didn��t know the reason.


    ��It��s too boring to go down now. Just like Jose said�� I want to give them a surprise.


    Gloria looked at Josh through the binocrs. He really looked like a peeping tom�� and he was going to be taken away by Nn ��sw enforcement team.


    ��Surprise?��


    ��That flower of Faroese should be so happy when she goes to her birthday party, said Carrie.


    Tyreen nced at Josh. Although she couldn��t guess how Josh would react when he saw Carrie, now it seemed like Carrie was about to jump out and throw Josh to the ground.


    In fact, the flower of Faroese��s posture by the window was indeed like a cheetah ready to strike.


    ��Carrie, have you ever thought of retiring?��


    Tyreen let go of the ck Cat in her hand. The ck Cat ran all the way back to her master, Carrie, while Tyreen hugged the white cat to soothe her emotions.


    ��Retiring�� Why?��


    Hearing this topic, Carrie put down her binocrs and sat back on the sofa as ady. She was not a female leopard, or a swan, who wanted to pounce on people?


    ��I just feel a little bored. ��


    Tyreen rubbed the white cat��s forehead and looked at the window below�� if she and Carrie really went to the public lounge, it would definitely cause quite amotion.


    ��Bored? Actually, I do sometimes, but acting is a happy thing for me. Although I think my mother would definitely not let me retire. Have you told Josh about this? ��Asked Carrie.


    ��Yes, Jose has agreed. We��ll announce it on the stage today.��


    Tyreen��s answer made a surprised expression appear on Carrie��s face.


    ��He agreed just like that? It��s a blessing to have an employer like Jose. If I were to talk to my mother, I would definitely give her a lecture. ��


    Carrie clearly understood Tyreen ��s current value. As the most famous singer of the Magic Network, Tyreen was the representative of the Magic Network Music.


    If Tyreen continued to release new songs, the economic value and the benefits from the power of faith would be immeasurable.


    But judging from Tyreen��s answer, Joshua did not even try to persuade her. He directly nodded and agreed to Tyreen ��s retirement.


    ��Then�� What do you want to do after you retire?��


    Carrie could already imagine what kind of shock the entire Nn would cause when Tyreen announced this news.


    ��I haven ��t decided yet. Let��s go out for a walk with Catarian. Josh said he wants to go on a trip too.��


    Tyreen ��s goal of bing an idol had been aplished.


    The world tree grew up very smoothly in Nn, and her people gradually settled down in Nn.


    Having achieved her life goal, Tyreen naturally had the idea of retiring. ��Josh is going too? I. . . I can��t retire, but I can take a long leave of absence.��


    Just as Carrie was nning how to ask her mother for a leave of absence, the rm clock in the private lounge suddenly rang.


    At this moment, Carrie fell silent.


    ��This is thest performance, let��s Get Serious.��


    Tyreen stood up generously from her seat, and the white cat had already disappeared from Tyreen ��s arms.


    Carrie had seen her determination in this frost elf, so she did not say anything to dissuade her. She nodded and followed Tyreen.


    Josh stood nervously behind the world singer.


    Her mother and father had already gone to the audience seats�� now she was the only one sitting quietly behind the scenes.


    Around her were some singers whose names Josh couldn��t pronounce.


    She looked around, trying to find the singers she knew, but unfortunately, those famous singers wouldn��t appear behind the scenes so soon. Fortunately, Josh saw a pure white owl, or more urately, a snowy owl.


    ��Teacher Leonid?��


    Josh saw the figure walking toward him, and his nervous mood instantly rxed.


    The teacher she saw was Shiel�� Leonid was the surname of the royal family of the Frost Kingdom, but unfortunately, Josh didn��t have this kind of knowledge.


    At this moment, Shiel, who appeared in front of Josh, was a teacher from the Advanced Magic Academy.


    ��This time, Pm representing��


    She wanted to say something when she saw Josh, but she was stunned for a moment. The snowy owl next to her let out a ��Coo Coo Coo Coo�� sound to remind She.


    (��Muilena Private Magic Academy! Yes�� I��m here to cheer on on behalf of all the students in the Academy.


    She remembered the name of the academy she was working for. If she remembered correctly, the reason Josh came to participate in the world choirpetition this time was to save the Academy that was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Although it was only a matter of one sentence from Josh to save or even expand the school.


    But as a teacher, shier still hoped that her students would try more.


    ��Is everyone here?��


    Josh still had a lot of friends in the school, but she did not tell them about her participation in the world choirpetition in the future.


    ��Unfortunately, no. Only I came to the scene to add for you, and my snowy owl.


    The only apprentice in Shier was Josh. Although he had the position of an instructor in the academy, it was more appropriate to describe him as a private tutor.


    ��But everyone must be watching this program. They will be very surprised to see me on stage. ��


    Josh showed the childish side of a little girl in front of Shier.


    During the exchange between Shier and Josh, the World Singers�� shining grouppetition had been going on for some time. The singing gradually stopped, indicating that the singing had ended.


    ��I think the next contestant is Miss Tyreen?��


    At this moment, Josh instantly forgot about the tunnel that led to the stage behind the scenes. From there, he could just see the scenery on the stage.


    As she had expected, with the apaniment ying, the frost elf appeared on the other side of the stage..

 Chapter 1085 - 1,004, the Messiah and the end

    Chapter 1085: Chapter 1,004, the Messiah and the end


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh and Healy sat together in the audience and watched the stage.


    This was the public audience, and the private private private room that Josh had given up to his sister and his second daughter.


    But the public seats were filled with Josh��s old friends, such as the Thunder Crystal Sophia in the front row, who was waving gs and shouting, and the nun-writer duo.


    All of them were friends that Joshua could call by name. One of them was Myrce, who was sitting next to him.


    (��Miss Myrce, do you have anything to say?��


    Joshua looked at the Female Knight. In the past two years, she had gone through a hellish test.


    As a knight who had been practicing swordsmanship since she was born, it was indeed a huge test for her to learn the skills of singing and acting.


    However, Myrcepleted these trials with great excellence and became a rather popr singer and actress.


    When Josh thought about it carefully, it was probably the power of love.


    However, the past two years did not change the rtionship between Josh and Myrce. She was always on guard against Josh.


    It was very rare for her to take the initiative to approach him like today. ��I want to quit the singing and acting industries. ��


    Myrce said these words firmly. She seemed to have been brewing in her heart for a long time.


    Not only the words, Myrce had also prepared some relevant documents. She was just waiting for Joshua to sign his name on it.


    Joshua took the document that Myrce handed over. He did not even look at the contents of the document carefully. He directly signed his name on it with the lines formed by magic.


    (��You�� aren��t going to ask why?��


    Myrce took the contract back from Joshua��s hand in surprise.


    This meant that she had be a free person, and her deal with this demon hade to an end.


    At first, Myrce thought that Joshua would not let her off so easily�� but it turned out that this Lady Knight was thinking too much.


    ��Anyway, it��s because of the fact that Gloria is alive. Have you discussed this with Gloria?��


    Myrce��s thoughts were easy to guess. Joshua did not expect that she would let Myrce break the contract with him so easily.


    If Myrce continued to be active as an actor and a singer, she would be able to collect a lot of power of faith for her.


    ��We��ve discussed it. My main job should be to be a knight, and she has agreed, ��Myrce said.


    ��No problem then.


    Joshua was as calm as ever. Myrce held the contract in her hand and stared at Joshua in silence for a moment.


    ��Thank you. ��It was the first time Myrce thanked the Chaos Fiend.


    ��You��re wee? But we��re all friends�� There��s no need to thank me, ��Joshua said.


    ��Friends?��


    Myrce did not seem to approve of this rtionship, but she did not say anything because the performance on the stage had already begun.


    When the Frost Elf appeared under the spotlight formed by the original crystal, the audience burst into a wave of screams.


    The audience in the audience seats included the great sage mage from Nn, the leaders of various countries, as well as famous singers and actors, but these identities did not prevent them from cheering for the frost elf.


    Tyreen stood quietly in the spotlight. Her outfit today was exactly the same as when Josh met her, very simple.


    The moment she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Josh sitting in the audience.


    Josh responded with a smile. Tyreen put her hand gently on her chest, and the apaniment slowly sounded.


    The first song she was going to sing was ��Angel by the Wings. ��The original singer of this song on Earth was a female singer from Australia, Sia.


    That female singer, like Taylor, was one of Josh��s two favorite singers.


    Tyreen��s unique voice was perfect for this song, so far away that it sounded like it wasing from the other side of the sky, and it was enough to wash everyone ��s hearts.


    There was no backup dance, and there was no unique lighting effect.


    Tyreen sang alone until the end, and when thest note fell, apuse rang out all over the audience.


    ��Thank you, everyone.��


    After Tyreen finished singing the song, she did not sit down on the stage. She looked at Joshua again, and he gave her a no problem gesture.


    ��There��s something I want to announce�� actually, I don��t know how to say it. �� Tyreen, who was already used to the stage, felt a little nervous at this moment.


    ��just say it normally.��


    C have you thought about where you��re going to y after you��re done?��


    At this moment, a text message popped up in front of her eyes. The first message was from Joshua, and the second message was from Shirer.


    There were more messages that popped up below. Although it looked like they were discussing where they were going to y after they retired, Tyreen still drew strength from them.


    ��Although it��s very sudden�� I have something to announce, and that is�� I intend to leave this stage, which is to retire. In short, thank you all for your support all this while.��


    After Tyreen finished what she wanted to say, the audience was in an uproar, as expected.


    She quietly waited for the audience to quieten down again�� she bowed to the audience, turned around, and left the stage.


    It wasn��t just the audience�� the contestants who had prepared behind �C the-scenes didn��t hear Tyreen ��s sudden announcement. They were all stunned on the spot as if they had been petrified.


    Josh was also attacked by petrification. She stood at the side of the stage and watched Tyreen leave the spotlight and walk toward the backstage where she was.


    Josh watched Tyreen��s arrival. Normally, she should have been very excited, but now Josh��s mind was a mess.


    Tyreen stopped in front of Josh and stared at her.


    ��I remember it��s your turn next.


    Tyreen had seen the order of the yers�� appearances before. She had also asked Josh if he wanted Josh to go first.


    After all, the news of her retirement was big news in the entire magic world. Josh might have some influence on Josh after her. ��I��m going on stage�� miss�� Tyreen����


    As Tyreen had expected, Josh had entered a chaotic state.


    Tyreen smiled and ced the microphone in her hand on Josh ��s. The moment she touched Tyreen��s fingertips, Josh��s chaotic heart unexpectedly calmed down.


    ��Next is your performance.


    Tyreen held Josh��s hand as if she was going to inject strength into it.


    Josh��s thoughts were short-circuited for one or two seconds before he quickly returned to calm. She looked at Tyreen��s pupils and nodded slightly.


    ��I��ll be watching from behind.��


    Tyreen gave him another word of encouragement, or rather, after the pressure, she walked behind Josh and gently pushed her toward the stage..

 Chapter 1086 - 1,005: Cecily and Noggs and Agatha

    Chapter 1086: Chapter 1,005: Cecily and Noggs and Agatha


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh walked up to the stage alone, where she could see Josh and Healy sitting in the audience.


    As Josh stood on the stage, the audience was still talking about Tyreen��s retirement.


    Tyreen ��s retirement was too much of a shock for Nn and the world.


    Even if he was standing on the stage, Josh could still feel the atmosphere of disappointment from the audience.


    Josh was also full of disappointment. Today��s spellcaster forum should have been blown up by a st of explosive magic. The discussion about Tyreen��s retirement shouldst for a long time.


    But this had nothing to do with Josh. She was not standing on this stage because of the retirement of the person she admired.


    ��Hello, everyone�� my name is Josh. I��m a student from the private magic academy in muilena. This is the first time I��m standing on this stage. ��


    When Josh said this, no one in the audience noticed her.


    This was also natural. A neer singer who had just debuted less than three days ago, it was too difficult to attract attention.


    So Josh gave up introducing himself and nodded slightly to the attendants who were in charge of the apaniment.


    All she had to do now was sing.


    The apaniment to ��You belong with Me��began to y slowly.


    Josh was a little nervous when she sang the first line of the song, but she quickly got into the right frame of mind.


    The song was the kind of song that didn��t initially sound amazing, but the more you listened to it, the morefortable it became.


    As Josh��s voice Rose and fell, the discussion in the audience gradually stopped, and they all focused on the girl in the spotlight who they had never seen before


    When thest note of the song came down, Josh let out a long breath.


    Apuse. For the first time on stage, she received apuse from the audience.


    This should be a happy thing, but Josh��s heart was unexpectedly calm.


    The audience gave a round of apuse, and Josh could asionally hear one or two words: ��This song is worthy of Miss Tyreen��s praise.


    Thisment was the best praise for Josh as a fan.


    She didn��t have the ambition to be number one on this stage. After all, this was just the beginning of her identity as a singer.


    Josh bowed to the audience once and returned to the backstage.


    ��perfect performance.


    A message from her mother appeared on her magic web interface.


    ��too bad I didn ��t get the chance to sing the second song prepared by my father.�� Josh replied with some regret.


    (It��s okay, you guys are going to have a birthday soon, so just y it at your birthday party.��


    Healy sent a little girl a thumbs up emoji, which Josh remembered as a LOGO for a candy brand.


    ��birthday? By the way, mother, do you know why Tyreen retired?��


    Josh remembered that his birthday was indeed a few dayster, but now she was more concerned about why Tyreen retired. ��you can ask her yourself when the timees.�� Hiri sent a meaningful text message.


    (Can I ask her myself? When is it?��


    Josh quickly asked her in the text message, but Hiri only answered her with a ��confidential �� answer.


    Three dayster.


    Josh sat in his room and looked at the magic web interface. It had been almost three days since the world singers ��shining grouppetition had ended.


    Before thepetition started, she had fantasized about being able to shine in thepetition, but in fact�� she was just a rtively shining star in the shining group.


    That was the so-called embellishment.


    The Magic Web was now full of news about Tylene announcing her retirement, and Josh was also refreshing the spellcaster forum every day to look for some useful information.


    Tylene��s Spellcaster Camp had officially announced the reason for her retirement, which was that she wanted to go around the world


    Thement with the most likes under this message was, ��Using the portal to travel around all the countries will take no more than 300 days. Miss tylene, if you want to enjoy yourself for another 100 days, that��s a little more than a year. We can totally afford to wait, can��t we take a long vacation?��


    Josh naturally agreed with this message.


    There were many posts on the spellcaster forum that analyzed the dark side of things. Josh did not even have the intention to click on those posts.


    However, Josh still did not want to believe the reason Tyreen posted on the spellcaster camp to retire.


    ��Josh! Open the door!��


    She was continuing to Refresh Tyreen��s camp, wanting to see if there was any new news when the door of her room was suddenly knocked on.


    Josh quickly walked to the door of her room. Just as he pushed the door open, colorful lights rushed at her.


    She subconsciously took a step back, and the lights gradually dissipated from her body.


    ��Father, what are you doing! ��Josh saw clearly that the person standing outside the door was his father, Josh.


    The colorful lights were the product of an illusion magic, and were usually


    used to celebrate.


    ��Happy Birthday, of course. Have you forgotten what day it is today?��


    As Josh spoke, he took out a bunch of streamers and scattered them into Josh��s room.


    ��Birthday?��


    Josh looked at his father��s outfit and found that he was wearing a colorful dome hat on his head, as if it was his birthday and not his.


    ��I got it�� Dad, can you stop throwing things in there?��


    Josh looked at the colorful ribbons dancing in the air. It would take a lot of her magic power to clean up this mess.


    ��It��s five o��clock in the afternoon now. Hurry up and get dressed. We have a lot of guests to wee today.��


    Josh walked into his eldest daughter��s room and opened Josh��s closet.


    ��Guests? I got it�� I got it!��


    Josh put his hand on Josh ��s back and pushed his father out of the room. Then he closed the door and locked it again.


    After she locked the door, she looked at the sky outside the window. It was almost dusk. Soon, the Sun would set.


    But she was more concerned about who the guest that Josh mentioned was.


    In Josh��s memory, neither his father nor his mother mentioned his past to her, including whether his father and mother had other rtives or something like that.


    Josh was sensible enough not to ask too many questions, but the world choirpetition had given him a strange feeling.


    Her sister, Joya, had known too many powerful-looking teachers, and Miss Tyreen had also treated her with a strange attitude.


    With these thoughts in mind, Josh pushed open the door of the room. She was wearing her usual robe today, which meant that she had to ��dress uph


    Josh pushed open the door and slowly walked to the hall of the house, which was originally used to store shops.


    However, the merchandise cabs had disappeared at some point and were reced by a long table.


    ��Father! Where are the goods we sell? ��Josh shouted upstairs.


    ��Throw them away!


    Josh replied in the next second, which stunned Josh.


    ��Throw Them All Away? ! ��


    Josh was about to confront her father when the door of the shop was suddenly pushed open..


    Her first reaction was that a customer hade to visit, so Josh quickly walked to the door.


    ��Well, we��re not opening today��


    When Josh was about to dissuade the guest from leaving, the man standing at the door made her pause for a moment.


    Because in terms of temperament, this man was really too terrifying. It was as if she would be killed if she was red at.


    ��Josh? ��The man asked her name.


    What��s going on? Am�� am I being chased by some mercenary group?


    Josh remembered that he didn��t usually offend anyone, and his social circle was very harmonious.


    The Man��s question made Josh nod.


    ��Noggs, your way of greeting is still too rough. ��


    But at this time, a woman walked out from behind the man. She looked like the same kind of person as the man, except that her hair and eyes were a rare fiery red.


    ��Cecily, you don��t have to care.


    ��I�� I��m going to call thew enforcement team!


    Josh quickly took a step back and looked at the long sword that stabbed deeply into the ground. She was almost certain that the person in front of her was definitely a thug or something.


    ��Pull it out.


    Noggs did not feel any fear because of the word ��Law enforcement team. ��He looked at Josh and pointed at the sword.


    ��What did you say? ��Josh did not understand why this guy was here. ��Pull out this sword. You should be able to do it, and you must do it. �� Noggs took a step back as he spoke, leaving some space for Josh.


    Josh looked at Nogsy hesitantly, but she still carefully stepped forward and held the sword with both hands.


    The de had pierced into the ground at least one meter deep. An ordinary girPs strength would not be able to pull out the sword, but Josh was not an ordinary girl.


    In a state where she could not sense it, gray magic surrounded Josh��s hand. She used force to easily pull out the sword.


    At this moment, Josh realized that the sword was crafted very delicately, and it seemed to be specially made for girls like her. She felt veryfortable holding it,


    ��I��ll return it to you, and then leave this ce.��Josh didn��t forget that the sword belonged to a strange stranger.


    ��No need�� This is yours, a birthday present. ��


    Noggs nodded in satisfaction after seeing the power that Josh disyed. ��You still inherited our bloodline? And this.��


    Cecily also took out a package and threw it to Josh. Josh caught the package steadily, and the whole package appeared heavy.


    ��This is a gift for your sister, ��Cecily said.


    ��My sister�� may I ask who you are?��Josh asked the two people in front of him, holding the sword and the package.


    ��I��m your father��s sister, and he��s your father��s brother, ��Cecily introduced herself briefly.


    ��And I��m your father��s brother��s wife!


    Just as Josh was wondering which man had appeared behind him�� a frosty man who looked just like his mother.


    ��Agata! ��Noggs snapped.


    ��Don��t be shy, and Josh, don��t worry�� He looks a little fierce, but he��s still worried about the two of you growing up, ��the woman named Agatha said to Josh.


    ��Thank you.


    Josh went into a state of confusion again, but to be honest�� she didn ��t want to be remembered by such a dangerous person..

 Chapter 1087 - 1,006, everyone and Zenas

    Chapter 1087: Chapter 1,006, everyone and Zenas


    Trantor: 549690339


    After receiving her father��s older brother and sister, Josh finally received a visit from an acquaintance.


    It was her best friend in the Academy�� Her name was Rydell.


    Rydell was a girl wearing round-rimmed sses. Her long brown hair wasbed into braids and tied behind her back. Both her appearance and temperament were very�� ordinary.


    Josh could only think of this adjective, but this friend of hers had a hobby, which was reading, especially the various novels serialized in the Immovable Library.


    When he was dating this close friend of hers, the words that Josh heard the most were, ��hateful author, today��s update has been canceled againP, ��If I had the money, I would definitely send a bunch of explosive stones to such an author. ��These kinds of words.


    Yes�� That��s right, she was a loyal reader of the Immovable Library.


    ��The others didn��te?��


    Josh gave his friend a hug and looked behind Rydell�� she didn��t see her other friends in the academy.


    ��They��re going to Arthur Crow amusement park today. We bought tickets to the amusement park and wanted to celebrate with you, but you didn��te, ��Rydell said and took out two tickets to the amusement park. ��So between the amusement park and you, those guys who have no loyalty chose the amusement park!


    ��Well, because my sister��s birthday is also today, I have to spend it with her. ��


    Josh did receive this invitation in the text message. There was a discount at ascetic crow amusement park today, so a group of poor magic apprentices who didn��t have much money could go to the only amusement park in the world to y.


    But today was not only Josh��s birthday, but also her sister, Joshua��s birthday.


    She was definitely not willing to go to an amusement park where so many strangers gathered. As her sister, she nned to stay and spend her birthday with her.


    ��It��s okay�� I brought you a present!


    Rydell took out a package and handed it to Josh.


    Josh held the package. The heavy weight inside must be some real-life versions of novels.


    ��Thank you.


    When Josh was about to open the package, Rydell suddenly reached out his hand to stop Josh from opening it.


    ��Are those your rtives?��


    Rydell carefully looked at the group of people behind Josh.


    Noggs noticed the peeping of the human girl in an instant. When Noggs looked at Rydell, she immediately chose to hide behind Josh.


    ��They look so scary.


    ��Well�� They are my father��s older brothers and sisters, ��Josh nodded and said.


    ��Josh, you should wait until you go back to your room before you open my present, ��Rydell whispered to Josh.


    ��Go back to my room? Rach, you didn��t put that kind of book in there, did


    Josh��s face instantly turned red. She knew that her friend had read a lot.


    Among them were ��Sherlock Holmes ��with a detonator, ��The sky and the universe as one�� and some obscure future literature, as well as adventure literature with strange titles that she read every day, books like ��Did I find something wrong with a girl in a dragon��s Treasure?�� �� and worse, she read even stranger books.


    Josh weighed the weight of the package. She was sure that since it was a gift prepared by her best friend, it must contain all kinds of books in the immovable library.


    Including those strange books!


    ��How can you say that it��s strange? Every book is an art that should be well read. And that strange book is a limited edition signed by sister Denise, which I bought specially, ��Rydels specifically told Josh.


    You��re saying it��s strange yourself! and sister Denise?


    ��I��ll keep it well.��


    The content of the book was strange, but it was also a gift from his friend. Of course, Josh wouldn��t return it.


    ��Okay, Josh�� Let��s go upstairs to see your sister.��


    Rydell pushed up her round-rimmed sses and was about to go upstairs.


    ��Wait a minute. ��


    Josh grabbed her clothes. She also knew her best friend, so she wasn��t afraid of her.


    But Josh was still worried about her contact with anyone else when no one was looking after her.


    ��Father seems to be holding a birthday party about my sister and me. We need to stay here and help.


    Josh said to Rydell.


    ��Party? Does that mean that dinner at your house is asked.


    Josh nodded nomittally. She had seen her father say something to the owl who delivered the food this morning.


    If nothing went wrong, all the food at the party tonight�� came from the owl.


    ��Tell me, where are the tes?��


    Rydal rolled up her sleeves and was ready to help. She could not miss the chance to freeload. This was a virtue that every human should have.


    ��Leave the decorations for the party to us. Josh, you and your friends go and receive the visitors.


    Cecily had been quietly listening to the discussion between the two girls. She had begun to take out the cutlery and put it on the long table.


    ��How can this be��


    When Josh wanted to step forward to help, the door behind her was suddenly pushed open.


    She could only turn around to wee the new guest.


    ��Hello. ��


    The moment Josh��s voice fell, her next words were stuck in her throat.


    Because the new guest was very tall, and it was not a human, but a big cat.


    ��Demon�� Demon Prince? ��Rydell pointed at the huge cat and shouted out his impression of it.


    ��Hello. ��


    Zeinus walked to the door and greeted Josh and Rydell.


    ��The male lead in the movie ��Beauty and the demon��? ��


    Josh remembered where he had seen this big cat after Rydell reminded him.


    ��Many years ago, I was lucky enough to participate in that show. Today, I was told by your father toe to this banquet, ��Zehnas said respectfully.


    ��My Father��s orders?��


    When Josh heard this answer, countless questions popped up in his mind again.


    But Cecily��s order was much faster than Josh��s.


    ��Zinas,e and help me with the cutlery!


    When Cecily saw Zinas, she didn��t order the third Prince��s Guard to help.


    Josh watched the big cat walk into the hall. As the owner, taking out the cutlery should have been her and her father��s job.


    But her father was nowhere to be found at this critical time, so Josh stood at the door with his friends, waiting quietly for the new guests..

 Chapter 1088 - 1107 Deja Vu

    Chapter 1088: Chapter 1107 Deja Vu


    Trantor: 549690339


    The huge cat that could walk upright entered with a little girl.


    Josh followed Cecily��s advice and waited for the other guests at the door.


    The next visitor was a girl wearing the robe of the Advanced Academy of Magic?


    ��Hello. ��


    Josh looked her up and down. From her appearance, she was definitely a girl, but a voice in Josh��s heart told her that her judgment was wrong.


    ��Belle�� Belle?��


    Her good friend Rydell��s eyes were far more vicious than Josh��s. She immediately recognized the person in front of her as the actress who yed belle in ��Beauty and the Devil.��


    Although Belle was not wearing the golden dress at the moment, her beautiful hair had turned into a more feminine, neck-length short hair.


    However, Rydell still found a match between the person in front of her and the character in her memory at a nce.


    ��What Belle? ��beauty and the Devil��?��


    Josh also remembered it after being reminded by his good friend, so the two girls pointed at Enoch, who was standing at the door, and couldn��t say anything.


    ��Hello, that��s the character I yed a long time ago, but I��m d to be remembered.


    Enoch scratched his cheek shyly. Enoch had grown up in the past few years�� from a beautiful girl to a beautiful boy.


    ��Actually, I��m here to help today. ��Enoch carefully avoided the two girls and went to the hall to start his own work.


    Josh and her good friend Rydell looked at Zenas and Enoch who were busy in the hall.


    ��Is your father rted to the production crew of ��Beauty and the Devil?�� Rydell couldn ��t help but poke Josh with his elbow.


    ��To get the two protagonists of ��beauty and the DeviPto help us set the tableware, it can��t be described as having a rtionship, can it?��


    Josh quietly looked at Enoch, who had put on an apron, picked up a rag, and skillfully wiped the tableware.


    This was not the princess belle of beauty and the devil, but a Cindere.


    ��Your Highness Josh?��


    Another strange voice sounded behind Josh. Josh turned around and saw a little girl he had never seen before.


    The little girl was carrying a big backpack on her back that did not match her short figure at all.


    ��Why Did You Call Me Your Highness?��


    Josh initially thought that the little girl was joking, but from the tone of the little girl, Josh could tell that she was not joking at all.


    ��Your father will tell you this. You can call me the Prophet.


    The prophet put down his backpack and took out a small box of drinks.


    ��I��ve brought the new drinks that your father asked me to bring. where is the prophet asked.


    ��On the second floor. ��


    After Josh pointed out the kitchen to the prophet, the prophet walked to the second floor without saying a word.


    ��Please Wait!


    Josh was still vignt against this group of ��father��s friendsh The second floor was already a private residence.


    the prophet and blocked her way.


    The Prophet acted as if he did not see Josh. He directly bypassed Josh and walked forward like a machine that had been set to go to the second floor.


    Josh could only put his hands on the prophet��s shoulders to stop her from moving forward.


    But the prophet��s strength was far beyond Josh��s expectations. Josh only felt that he was constantly stepping back, but the prophet��s petite body didn��t waver at all.


    What��s wrong with this little girl?


    Josh, who was still in shock, heard the next second�� The sound of something falling to the ground.


    She looked up at the door and found her good friend, Rydell, lying on the ground for some reason.


    This scene forced Josh to temporarily give up on stopping the prophet and run to her good friend, Rydell.


    ��Ray! ? Are you still awake?��


    Josh picked up Rydell, who was lying on the ground, and put his fingertips on her neck.


    Her heart was still beating, which meant that she was still alive!


    ��Mattie�� ��Rydell raised her trembling hand and pointed at the door with some difficulty.


    ��Mattie What?��


    Her voice was too soft, so Josh couldn��t hear what she was saying. Until Josh followed Rydell��s finger and looked at his own door.


    ��Excuse me, is this Josh��s house?��


    A ck-haired girl was standing at the door, smiling as she looked at Josh.


    Although she looked a little older than Josh remembered, the ck ribbon around her neck and the white sweater jacket were all verypatible with a certain character in Josh��s memory.


    What was even scarier was that beside the girl stood an uncle wearing a knitted hat and round-framed sunsses.


    It couldn��t be wrong�� it was Matilda and Leon.


    At this moment, Josh seemed to see the characters in the moviee to reality.


    Words like surprise and excitement could no longer describe Josh ��s heart. She choked on her words. Due to the emotional fluctuations in her heart, Josh felt that his brain was a little short of oxygen for a while.


    The simplest adjective was�� the feeling of a heart attack.


    So in the next second, like her good friend, Rydell, Josh cked out and lost consciousness.


    While in aa, Josh could vaguely hear someone discussing something around her.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    ��Josh! ��


    The first thing that entered her sight was her good friend, Rydell.


    ��I�� Fainted?��


    Josh covered his forehead and sat up from the sofa.


    The memory that had suddenly been cut off gradually flowed back into her consciousness.


    ��Matilda and Leon�� are they hallucinations?��


    Josh suddenly remembered that she had seen the male and female protagonists in ��The devil is not too cold�� at her door.


    After that, the memory disappeared instantly. This kind of trance made Josh feel that she should be hallucinating.


    ��What vou saw was not an illusion.


    This sentence was not said by her good friend, Rydell, but by a girl standing behind Rydell.


    Josh looked up at the girl and found that it was the Miss Matilda in her memory.


    ��Is this some kind of imitation game?��


    This time, Josh calmed down. The girl in front of him did look like Matilda, but she was a little older than the character in the movie.


    Josh also knew that there was a popr imitation game that yed his favorite character recently.


    ��Imitation? I guess so, but let me introduce myself. My name is Gloria van Donnell, the actress who yed Matilda in this devil is not too cold. ��


    Gloria put her hand on her chest and introduced herself. Josh was stunned for less than a second after listening to her, then fell back on the sofa again..

 Chapter 1089 - 1,108, the story of the past

    Chapter 1089: Chapter 1,108, the story of the past


    Trantor: 549690339


    Josh��s indirectasted for less than three seconds before she sat up from the sofa again.


    ��May I know who you ��re referring to, Carrie?��


    Josh sat on the sofa and asked Carrie, who was sitting opposite her, very seriously.


    Her good friend, Rydell, also sat beside Josh nervously.


    ��Is it Carrie van Donnell, or do you think you��ll know better if I use the title of the flower of Faroese? Little Josh, don��t tell me you don ��t know about the flower of Faroese?��


    Carrie could also hear the seriousness in Josh��s voice, so she sat there and answered Josh in a serious tone.


    ��No, no, no, I know who the flower of Faroese is, and I know who Carrie is, but she��s a very, very good actress, a very, very good kind of actress.


    Josh realized how few adjectives he could use to describe the flower of Faroese.


    If the poprity of the actors in this world was given a name, the flower of Faroese would undoubtedly win the first ce.


    Josh had also seen the program where the flower of Faroese met his fans on TV, and every time, without exception, it was packed with people.


    There were so many movies that Josh couldn ��t even count the number of movies that Gloria had acted in.


    The ssic character in Josh ��s favorite movie, ��The Devil is not too cold, ��was created by the flower of Faroese.


    ��I��m d you praised me. Then what else do you want to know?�� Gloria covered her mouth andughed softly.


    ��Shouldn��t the flower of Faroese that I know only appear on TV? No�� I mean�� ��Josh Thought for a while and added, ��We��re just an ordinary alchemy shop����


    ��The flower of Faroese that everyone admires shouldn ��t appear in such an ordinary ce?�� Gloria quickly figured out what Josh wanted to say.


    ��Yes. ��Josh nodded.


    ��Then wouldn��t it be easier for you to ept this exnation? Nn TV station is holding a program, which is asking us to visit some ordinary people��s homes to celebrate the birthday of their children. You ��re very lucky to be chosen.


    Gloria told a small lie with a wicked heart.


    However, this lie seeded in turning Josh��s skeptical attitude into a pleasant surprise. She directly believed what Gloria said.


    ��Show? is the magic web camera still rolling?��


    Josh looked around. She was sitting on the sofa in the hall, and the people around were still busy setting the tableware.


    ��It hasn ��t started yet, ��Gloria said.


    ��I. . . Can I go and tell my father?��


    After a short surprise, Josh still managed to calm himself down.


    Moreover, due to various considerations�� the sudden visit of the flower of Faroese to his home would bring some unstable factors.


    But the reason why she came here was probably because she had participated in the World Choir��s shining grouppetition?


    ��Of course. ��


    So, under the gaze of Gloria, Josh controlled his inner emotions and ran all the way to the second floor.


    Josh ran quickly to the kitchen on the second floor. She had only taken a few steps when she identally bumped into someone because she was too anxious.


    ��I��m sorry�� Miss�� Miss Tyreen?��Josh thought he had bumped into his father��s friend again, but it was Tyreen, the Frost Elf, who was sitting in front of her.


    The most popr female singer in magic web music was wearing an apron and holding a te of fruits in her hand.


    Many of the fruits fell to the ground because of her fall.


    ��I��m the one who should say sorry. Hey, Little Josh. ��Just when Tyreen was about to pick up the fruits on the ground, Josh poked his head out of the kitchen.


    ��Tyreen, you didn��t����


    After looking into the eyes of his eldest daughter who was sitting on the ground for two seconds, Josh silently retreated back into the kitchen.


    ��Father! ��


    At this moment, no matter how stupid Josh was, he could still smell something fishy. The first Caroline was still okay, and the second Tyreen was able to cook in the same kitchen as her father.


    This rtionship was definitely not as simple as the guest of the program interview!


    ��What the hell is going on?��


    Josh quickly picked up the fruits that were scattered on the ground and asked his father.


    ��What�� What��s going on? ��Josh stuck his head out of the kitchen and looked at his daughter again.


    ��Why is Miss Terrine in our kitchen?��


    ��Because�� I want to eat some fruit before the party starts.��


    Tyreen was like a little girl who had made a mistake and answered Josh carefully.


    ��It��s not Miss Tyreen. I want to ask you about your rtionship with Father. ��Josh Thought for a while and changed the question again.


    ��Just a normal friend. ��


    This time, it was Josh who answered. Josh walked out of the kitchen and helped Tyreen up from the ground.


    ��Friend?��


    At this moment, Josh��s thoughts went into a dead zone again.


    ��Where should I start to exin�� We were going to tell you everything today. ��Josh put his hand on his eldest daughter��s shoulder.


    ��Tell me�� What? ��When Josh heard this, Fear suddenly rose in her heart. She felt that the surrounding environment suddenly became a little strange.


    But out of instinct, she still held Josh ��s hand.


    ��About your background.


    ��Father, are you trying to say that our family is actually so rich that even��


    Miss Tyreen can afford to hire us?��


    Josh choked for a moment and said this tentatively. In fact, she was already mentally prepared for this.


    Ever since that trip to the White Thorn Theatre, Josh had vaguely sensed that her father was not as salty as he appeared to be.


    ��Of course not.��Josh gave his eldest daughter a denial.


    ��In fact, Tyreen was the first singer that I signed with.


    . is that true?��


    Josh looked at Tyreen beside him, and the Frost Elf could only nod silently.


    At that moment, Josh suddenly took a step back slowly, and an indescribable sense of strangeness and panic welled up in her heart. She immediately turned around and ran back to her room, locking the door behind her. ��Josh, did I do something wrong?��


    Tyreen felt a littleplicated as she watched Josh leave.


    Logically speaking, this should have been a pleasant surprise. However, her background had suddenly changed so much that any other girl would not be able to ept it.


    ��I did something wrong.


    When Tyreen looked at Josh next to her again, she saw a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    This was the first time that Tyreen and Josh had felt panic from him in their long time together.


    Josh walked quickly to Josh��s room and knocked on her door.


    called out but there was no response.


    ��My Daughter is throwing a tantrum with you again�� What��s Wrong?��


    Healy had just returned from the tower of sages. When she went upstairs and thought that Josh had abandoned her father again, Josh ��s panicked expression made Healy realize that things were not as simple as a small fight. ��Maybe it��s because of me. ��Tyreen��s voice sounded very guilty.


    let me talk to that child alone.��


    Hili walked directly to the door of Josh��s room.


    The existence of order Magic made the lock of Josh��s room seem like it was useless.


    Hili pushed open the door of her eldest daughter��s room and motioned for Josh to stand outside and note in.


    ��Josh, What��s Wrong?��


    Hiri carefully approached her eldest daughter��s bed. She hid under the quilt and did not want to see Hiri.


    In fact, Hiri had no idea. At Nn��s age, a girl might just be married, let alone have a child.


    Taking care of a child was something she and Josh were trying to figure out.


    ��Am�� am I your father��s biological son?��


    Josh asked the question in the quilt, which almost made Healyugh.


    ��Of course. Do you want me to tell you that you found it in the mine? ��Healy walked to her elder daughter��s bed and sat down.


    ��But�� But who is voice sounded very shaken.


    It was as if the philosophy he had built up had suddenly copsed.


    ��He�� he is the creator of this era.��Hiri paused for a moment. ��But in front of you, Josh is just a salted fish who doesn��t like to work very much.


    ��Creator?��


    Josh stuck his head out of the quilt. Her eyes were red from crying once.


    ��What did father do in the past? ��Josh asked curiously.


    ��Do you want to hear it?�� Hili held her daughter��s hand. Josh carefully opened the quilt armor and sat next to his mother. ��This is a long story..��

 Chapter 1090 - 1,109, the late interview

    Chapter 1090: Chapter 1,109, thete interview


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What happened after that?��


    Josh quietly listened to his mother describe some of the stories about the past.


    Including the birth of the first movie and the creation of the magic web..


    Although Hiri��s storytelling skills were not high, Josh was still eager to know the rest of the story.


    ��I��ll tell 1/011 more when T have time?��


    Hiri nced at the clock in her eldest daughter��s room. She had been chatting with Josh for almost an hour.


    In the story, Hiri omitted many details�� including how she met Josh.


    Because it was a little embarrassing to say it in front of her daughter.


    ��Your friends are waiting outside. You should get ready to celebrate.


    Hiri also exined Josh��s background, including the rtionship between the gray fog and the world tree, as well as the mission Josh was born with.


    ��Okay����


    Josh nodded silently. Such a long time was enough for her to sort out the messy emotions in her heart.


    So Josh followed his mother out of the room. When she pushed the door open, Josh saw many people waiting outside the door.


    Josh might not have been able to call their names before, but now he could recognize everyone here in turn.


    Tyreen, the Frost Elf who became an idol in order to save her own race, Miss Caroline, the flower of Faroese, who was often scolded by her mother because she was addicted to my world, and the OWL expression pack was much more powerful than the words of the frost king, Shiel.


    Nn��s first reporter, thousand faces, and the world��s first professional yer, Her Royal Highness, Princess Fuya, no�� was she in the state of a quilt spirit? There was also her genius student, AL. .


    The Miss Pdin who had never won, the Messiah, and her very dangerous saintess, Gloria..


    Josh counted carefully and found that his father had quite a lot of friends, so many that she really could not recognize them for a while.


    Now, Josh just quietly walked up to his father and hugged him..


    ��I think Joshua should know about this too, ��Josh said to Josh after the hug ended.


    ��Uh�� your sister actually�� knows about it.


    Josh said awkwardly.


    ��Joshua knows about it? When? !


    Josh had already calmed down, but at this moment, he felt a small anger, a kind of anger like a fit of pique.


    ��When she opened the live broadcast for the first time.��


    When Josh told his daughter about this, thousand-face had already knocked on the door of his sister��s room with Fuya.


    This birthday party was divided into two parts: the Hall and Joshua��s room��


    Fuya and Al basically did not n to participate in the celebration in the hall. ��Josh�� Don��t be angry, we actually wanted to tell you too�� ��


    At this time, Shier suddenly gave a perfectst stab. The Frost OwPs original intention was good, but it did not seem to have any effect on stopping him. ��Let��s go celebrate first! The food is almost cold on the dining table!��


    Josh instantly chose to change the topic, but no one left. At this moment, everyone��s eyes were on Josh.


    ��Mr. Joshua!


    Fortunately, there was finally someone who stood up to help Joshua. However, at this moment, Joshua realized that something was not right.


    The person who stood up was a brass dragon. Unlike the ice dragon catarian who was eating fried chicken drumsticks in the banquet hall, the Brass Dragon who was also a guest today obviously had a request.


    ��What�� What��s the matter? ��Joshua asked.


    ��You promised me a few years ago to have an interview. Do you remember?�� asked the brass dragon.


    ��Of course I remember. Today is my daughter��s birthday party. I think we can discuss this matter after it��s over, ��said Josh.


    ��Father, my birthday wish is to hear you describe things about the past. ��


    ��l��ne most famous program on Faroese television was this brass dragon��s interview.


    When Josh brought up his birthday wish, she wasn��t the only one. Josh was keenly aware that most of the people around him had a look of anticipation in their eyes.


    Obviously, they all wanted to know all kinds of stories about how Josh got along with other people.


    ��Well, you can listen to it as a crosstalk and a joke. ��


    Josh came to the hall. As his loyal guard, Zenas had already moved two sofas to the front of the hall.


    As long as Josh sat on it, he would be the performer of this birthday party.


    ��Please take a seat.��


    Josh naturally chose to ept his fate. After all, Josh had never done anything embarrassing.


    ��Thank you. ��


    Brass Dragon and Josh each found a sofa to sit on. There were no cameras in this interview�� Brass Dragon didn��t treat it as an official program either.


    It was a little like the family sitting by the boiler during the New Year and listening to the stories of the elders.


    It was just that this elder had a little too many stories of the past.


    Joshua sat on the sofa and looked down. Basically, all of the friends that Joshua knew had already arrived�� except for a few who had turned on the lights in Joshua��s room.


    ��Then I shall begin�� It is well known that your wife, Miss Healy, is the heir of the purple-robed man. Currently, she is Nn��s most potential spellcaster�� I am very curious about your experience when you met your wife? After all, at that time, your identity was still that of a ��demon��


    When the brass dragon said this, he naturally used both hands to quote the word ��demon��.


    Nowadays, there was basically no one who used the word ��demon ��to describe the demon race. Under the rule of Helolia, the country of the sacred religion had undergone several reforms. Even the political structure had be different from the past.


    However, a few years ago�� when demons appeared on the streets of Nn, they would appear in a state of panic.


    (��This problem��


    When Joshua said this, he looked at Hiri. Hiri immediately covered her face with her hands.


    This spellcasterdy entered a rare state of shame. Her eldest daughter also stared at Hiri with curiosity.


    Apparently, her mother did not describe this part of the story when she told it.


    Not only Josh, but also Gloria, Shea, Tyreen, and even everyone present was very concerned about this issue.


    Because when they came into contact with Josh, Hiri had already been with him, and they were almost inseparable.


    The only one present who knew about this was Zenas, who was silently eating a te of fruit.


    ��Alright, Alright. I know you ��re all very concerned. A few years ago, there were quite a number of bandit groups like Nn. There were many attacks in the surrounding viges, said Jose.


    ��And then you and Miss Healy joined hands to repel those bandits?��


    The brass dragon had not heard much about this, but the spellcasters who lived in Nn were very�� disgusted by the frequent appearance of bandits.


    It was not until one day, when it was rumored that these bandits were burned to death by the demons from hell, that the activities of the bandits stopped a little.


    ��No�� how should I put it? Actually, my encounter with Hiri was not as romantic as in those romance novels.


    Jose was looking for a suitable adjective to describe the situation at that time. ��Please say it directly. The audience is very interested in this part.


    The brass dragon was still dutifully serving as a qualified host.


    ��At that time, for safety reasons, I forcibly brought the spellcasterdy and the vigers back to the demon world�� ��this was the only way that Jose could think of to describe it..

 Chapter 1091 - 1,110, for the rest of his life

    Chapter 1091: Chapter 1,110, for the rest of his life


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Mandatory means�� ��


    The brass dragon was very keen to catch the most crucial part of Joshua ��s words.


    ��It means being in a hostile state. Hiri�� thinks of me as a dangerous demon, a rtionship that could cost lives the moment we meet.��


    Joshua was not very good at lying and refuting, and he could also treat the past as an interesting story.


    ��At that time, Hiri was my captive. Myrce, don ��t re at me. It��s the kind of ��demonic ��behavior that you imagine. ��


    Joshua nced at Myrce in the crowd. Perhaps the truth was the biggest blow to this pdindy.


    After so many years, Myrce gradually believed that Joshua was a ��good man��in all sorts of ways.


    ��But Jose actually�� saved me at that time, ��Hiri said in a very low voice. ��Including the people of that vige, they all survived.


    ��Elena can testify to that!


    The little girl next to Zenas said while chewing on a watermelon.


    The little girl adopted by Zenas had also grown up, but she would probably never forget the experience of that time.


    ��Actually, there��s no need to testify or anything. There��s no point in dwelling on the past, ��said Jose.


    ��Mr. Jose and Miss Healy��s encounter was more exciting than I imagined.��


    Although the brass dragon wanted to continue asking questions, he had too many questions to ask today.


    ��Today��s interview is actually about your�� interpersonal rtionship, Mr. Jose.��


    As the brass dragon spoke, he looked down. Although the decorations of this birthday party were not very luxurious, it waspletely a gathering of ordinary people, however, it was not an exaggeration to describe everyone present as ��the pirs of the world��.


    ��Our flower of Faroese seems to have a good rtionship with you, Joshua��


    good friend. ��The brass dragon pondered for a while and chose to use the word ��good friend ��to describe it. ��Then Pm very curious about what your first encounter with Carrie was like?��


    ��Do you want to tell everyone about their first encounter? ��Josh fell into deep thought.


    (��Do you need me to answer for you?��


    It seemed that the flower of Faroese was not willing to be an ordinary spectator.


    ��Let me answer. Actually, my first encounter with Carrie was very simple. At that time, it happened to be the release of ��Beauty and the Devil. ��Carrie took the initiative to find me and wanted to be the female lead in the next movie.


    ��And then she acted in ��The Devil Isn��t too cold��? ��Josh couldn��t help but ask.


    It was like watching a movie trailer.


    ��Well, at that time, Carrie�� how should I say it? Could she be considered a perfect aristocratic girl? In short, her words and actions were very appropriate, but Matilda��s role was not considered a noble girl, so my first requirement for her was that she could swear.��When Jose revealed this secret, josh��s gaze naturally turned to look at Carrie.


    Even now, Carrie was still a noble girl whose words and actions were very perfect.


    ��You can��t see it in real life. If you want to watch it, you can y Holy Spirit with me anytime.��


    Carrie also looked at Josh with a smile. This could be considered an invitation.


    In fact, the flower of Faroese was very irritable when ying games, especially when it was a team game like Holy Spirit. Fortunately, Carrie never livestreamed the process of ying the game.


    ��So, is Tyreen or Shiel time, Joshua took the initiative to ask the Brass Dragon.


    ��We��ve all heard about Miss Tyreen��s experience. I��m also very curious about Miss Shiel, but�� Pm most interested in Miss Myrce.


    The Brass Dragon looked at the people in the hall once again. Myrce was stunned when she heard the question from the brass dragon. At this moment, Joshua seemed to see the thought of ��I shouldn��t havee to this gathering��in her mind.


    ��As we all know, Myrce used to be a knight of the sacred religion country.


    However, in the past two years, she has be a member of Your Entertainment Guild�� Considering the grudges between the sacred religion country and the demons in the past, there seems to be a lot of interesting stories in it? ��The Copper Dragon said.


    ��Interesting, uh�� Let��s put it this way. ��When Joshua was about to speak, Myrce kept shaking her head and waving her hands. She almost dragged Joshua away.


    Fortunately, Gloria stopped this female knight from acting impulsively.


    ��Myrce is the model of a Holy Army. Pm sure of that. Her integrity, will of faith, and noble ideals are one of the few among all the members of the Kingdom of holy religion that I��vee into contact with. ��


    Joshua��s initial praise eased Myrce ��s excitement a little.


    ��But unfortunately�� This girl finally sumbed to the temptation of being called a demon.


    ��Me! You! ��Myrce couldn ��t care less about Helolia��s resistance at this moment. She wanted to shout something, but it was stuck in her throat in the end.


    ��It��s actually hearthstone. When Myrce and I first met, it was at the newly opened Hearthstone Tavern. She originally wanted to capture me, but for some reason, she sat down to forge Hearthstone together, ��Joshua said.


    ��This fight willst forever.


    Gloria suddenly added.


    ��Lady Gloria! ��Myrce really could not help but call out this time.


    ��Did I say something wrong?��Gloria looked at her guardian knight with a teasing look.


    ��Well, I think the next thing you want to ask the brass dragon is Cheryl?��


    In fact, Joshua felt that every provocation�� was not appropriate to tease, nor was it interesting to tease this Lady Knight.


    ��Of course, please go ahead, ��said the Copper Dragon.


    ��The encounter with Shiel was actually�� the most unexpected.


    While Joshua was saying this, Shiel did not make a sound. Instead, it was the snowy owl that was standing on her shoulder that made a ��Coo Coo Coo�� sound.


    ��At that time, I saw a post on the Spellcasters��Forum, a post asking for help�� at that time, it was the day when the adjudicators were overrun. Should we skip this part? ��When Joshua said this, he asked Shiel.


    The internal strife brought about by the adjudicators was an unerasable pain for the frost kingdom.


    Shiel silently shook her head, indicating that there was no need for that.


    ��In fact, at that time, with the intention of getting rid of the adjudicator, I got to know Shea through the text message and helped her overthrow the rule of the adjudicator in the Frost Kingdom, ��Joshua told the truth of that year.


    ��The mastermind behind the internal strife of the Frost Kingdom is actually Mr. Joshua? ��The copper dragon was very surprised.


    ��Of course it��s me. There are actually many stories that can be told here. Do you still need to continue asking? ��Joshua looked at the Copper Dragon and asked.


    (��It��s about time. This is your daughter��s birthday party. I shouldn��t waste any more time. ��The brass dragon shook his head and said.


    (��Then�� What should we do next is�� Music?��


    Under Joshua��s question, the musical instruments ced in the corner of the hall began to move on their own.


    In fact, it was the ghost of the skeletal male that began to y.


    Under everyone��s gaze, Joshua slowly came to the dining table and picked up a drink.


    ��Actually�� it��s quite good to know everyone these years. I have a lot to say��


    but let��s put it down first. I hope that everyone can participate in Josh and Joshua��s birthday this year. Next year is also fine.


    As Joshua spoke, he gently raised the cup in his hand. ��For the rest of my life, please take care of me! Cheers!��


    ��Cheers!


    ��Cheers����


    Everyone around Joshua raised the cup in their hands. Today��s party would continue for a long time.


    ��Wait a minute! Al, Fuya, and Little Joshua aren��t here yet!


    Al suddenly shouted from the second floor�� but as soon as she finished her words, Joshua appeared behind her and pulled al back into the room.


    PS: the story is actually over here�� I also dyed it a little. The ending was a little sudden, but�� it was indeed the end..

 Chapter 1092 - 1092: The Battle of Arthur Crow

    Chapter 1092: The Battle of Arthur Crow


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after Josh and Joshua��s birthdays.


    Josh brought his eldest and second daugh ters to Arthur Crow.


    The people who came to the birthday party yesterday gave a lot of presents.


    Josh didn��t prepare anything and almost gave an apple to his eldest daughter.


    However, Joshua still did not do such a terrible thing.


    Therefore, today, Joshua told Arthur Crow amusement park to stop opening to the public in the name of daily maintenance.


    But the truth was..


    ��Cheer up. From now on, the entire amusement park belongs to you. Uh, of course, it will not be opened to the public only today. In the future, you will still have to attract tourists.


    ��Our�� Our?��


    Josh��s voice was also trembling. If she could fade like his sister, she probably wouldn��t have any color left on her body.


    ��Yes, this is your birthday present, ��Josh repeated again.


    ��But father, this Arthur Crow amusement park is�� is�� ��


    Josh waspletely speechless. In her heart, there were three untouchable existences. The first was her idol, Tyreen, whom she idolized, and the second was her favorite movie character, Matilda, the third was the amusement park that all the children in the world dreamed of visiting once�� Arthur Crow��s amusement park.


    When Josh was still in school, he dreamed of visiting Arthur Crow��s amusement park.


    So when she heard that her friends had decided to take her to the amusement park for her birthday party, she was extremely disappointed when she couldn��t go because of her sister.


    But now..


    ��I��m the creator of this amusement park. What��s wrong? Didn��t your mother Tell You This? ��Josh was also puzzled as to why Josh was so surprised.


    Josh kept shaking his head. There really wasn��t such a part of the story that Healy had told her about Arthur Crow��s amusement park.


    ��Well, now you know�� and this amusement park is now yours and Joshua��s. ��


    Joshua��s next sentence still made Josh Waver, but Josh was still staring at the magnificent scenery in Arthur Crow amusement park.


    The Ferris wheel that could be seen just by standing at the entrance, the fountain that sprayed Sin C, the rainbow-colored cotton candy floating in the air, and all kinds of mascots.


    This was a heavenly world for any child.


    Josh��s only regret now was that his friends�� No, Josh looked behind him.


    It wasn��t because she had learned that the world��srgest and only amusement park belonged to her that she was so frightened.


    It was because there were several strangers standing behind her.


    To her, they were strangers, but to Josh, they were new friends from yesterday, and her best friend, Rydell, was there.


    Rydell appeared to be much calmer than Josh. In fact, the girl might have lost her ability to think.


    ��Everyone�� are you here for fun? ��Josh asked the people behind him tentatively.


    ��Yes, this is the first stop of my trip.��Tyreen was the first to answer Josh.


    Since the birthday party yesterday, Josh had learned tomunicate with this past idol.


    At night, Tyreen taught her a lot about music.


    Josh felt like he was in a dream, but he was used to it and was filled with excitement and happiness.


    ��Since everyone has booked the amusement park, how about one more suddenly raised her hand and said.


    ��Well�� I didn ��t invite you.


    Joshua rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He didn��t know why Helolia could always follow him like a shadow.


    ��As the bearer of the world tree that is the same age as your daughter, do you really have to be so cruel?��Helolia mercilessly activated the skill of pretending to be young.


    ��Go ahead. ��Joshua gave up arguing with the SAINTESS.


    ��How about a game of points? Put some animals or marks in the amusement park. After you find them, you will get some points. In the end, the person with the highest points will get some rewards.


    Gloria came up with another evil idea. Just when Joshua was about to reject it, Gloria said, ��It seems to De quite Interesting. ��


    It meant that she agreed.


    ��Al wants to join too!��


    Al was also the type of person who would throw his life away to join in the fun. The atmosphere gradually turned to agree with Gloria��s proposal.


    ��Okay, do we need to split into groups or something?��


    Jose nced at the people present. Except for Cecily and Noggs who were not interested in the amusement park, they went back first.


    Most of the people who attended the birthday party yesterday were present, so the number of people was slightly higher.


    If thispetition turned into an individualpetition, it would probably cause the entire situation to fall into chaos.


    ��It seems to be something that can be used to gain points in groups of three�� how about this?��


    Hiri, who was beside Josh, suddenly hugged the white bird on Josh ��s shoulder. The white bird pped its wings, but it still could not break free from Hiri��s ws.


    ��The consciousness of the Arthur Crow World Tree, I remember that it can appear anywhere in this amusement park?��


    Hiri let go of his hand, and the white bird immediately pped its wings and left Hiri.


    ��It should be fine, right? ��Josh raised his arm, and the White Bird stopped on Josh��s arm again. ��As long as the ck Dragon Duke is not here, thispetition should be fair.��


    ��I shouldn��t have used it to do this kind of thing, but since it��s the request of the child of the forest, I��m willing to host this smallpetition, ��the White Bird said.


    ��What about the reward for this Josh asked this question�� He realized that he had said something that he shouldn��t have said.


    ��Of course, the reward is something that everyone wants. ��Gloria chose to reveal her true purpose. ��I suggest that the final reward is to ask Josh�� to do something within his ability that isn��t immoral. How about that?�� ��Aren��t you afraid that Pll cheat when you mention this reward?��


    Josh let the White Bird Rest on his shoulder.


    As the host of the High Elf World Tree, it was very easy for Josh to sense the location of the white bird.


    ��Josh, aren��t you the host? ��Gloria asked.


    ��No! I want to participate! ��Josh nced at his eldest daughter Josh, even she seemed to be very interested in the prize of thispetition. ��I agree with Gloria��s proposal, but I want to add an additional rule, and I have the right to refuse your request.


    Under this additional rule, Gloria��s proposal was equivalent to nothing, but it did not hinder the enthusiasm of the girls present..

 Chapter 1093 - 1093: My menu is above yours!

    Chapter 1093: My menu is above yours!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The game, which had no idea why it was about to start and how it was going to continue, was finally about to begin.


    The groups were drawn by lots, and Josh didn��t know if anyone had cheated.


    But the current groups were as follows.


    Josh was the main group, and her good friends, riddles and Al, were in a group that looked normal, but there was actually a trap in the first group.


    The second group was the idol group with Gloria, Tyreen, and Hiri, who didn��t need to participate in thepetition. They could win with the number of fans.


    There was also the group with Shirer, thousand faces, and the Thunder Crystal Sophia�� since they weren��t familiar with each other, there was no need to introduce them to each other.


    The fourth group was Josh�� and Miss Myrce and Josh��s second daughter, Josh, who showed signs of breaking down when they got the lot. ��I want to report! There are two or five people in my team! ��


    When Jose received the lot, he clearly saw that Gloria was talking about something with Myrce. He was afraid that Myrce would stab him in the back after thepetition.


    ��Being on the same side, I�� would never do anything to betray you, ��Myrce said to Jose in a very righteous manner.


    ��You didn��t know what to say just now! ��


    Joshua did not believe Myrce��s nonsense. This girl appeared to be quite upright in her heart, but her body was surprisingly honest.


    ��Next is group five.


    The white bird temporarily ignored Joshua ��sints and directly announced the grouping of group five.


    The fifth group was Helolia, Fuya, and Lloyd.


    When this group was separated�� thousand faces was the first one who could not ept it and stood out.


    ��I think there��s a need to regroup. ��


    Thousand Faces was the first to stand out to express his objection.


    Recently, Fuya had finally ovee her fear of self-destruction when she was one meter away from home. Thousand Faces was finally able to bring Fuya to Arthur Crow amusement park for a round or two.


    In the end, the team that Fuya belonged to actually had the dangerous existence of Gloria.


    Now, even if Fuya could go out, she was still wearing ayer of cotton quilt. Thisyer of cotton quilt nodded in an indiscernible trajectory, as if telling thousand-face that she was fine.


    ��No need to worry, Dark Elf�� I will protect this world tree.��


    Lloyd stepped forward. She had a good impression of Fuya. After all, they often met in the consciousness world.


    ��I hope we can regroup, ��thousand-face ignored the goddess of order and said to White Bird.


    ��SO Lloyd and thousand-face will switch teams? Does anyone have any objections? ��White Bird asked.


    ��Considering the uniqueness of my sister, it��s a small privilege.


    If Joshua remembered correctly, if Fuya��s spirit was too unstable, she would self-destruct. It was already an adventure for Fuya to appear in ascetic crow.


    If Fuya was really handed over to that Saintess..


    Thus, under the condition that no one had any objections, five teams that seemed somewhat unreliable were formed. As for the first item of thispetition..


    ��Cooking?��


    Under the guidance of the white birds, Joshua came to the side of the sinful c fountain in Arthur Crow and pulled up a huge banner in the Fountain Square.


    God knows when these guys arranged the venue.


    (��Wait a minute�� as far as I know, shouldn��t thispetition be to gather the white birds scattered around the amusement park?��


    If Joshua remembered correctly, the nature of thispetition was more like a scavenger hunt than apetition.


    (��Participating in thepetition and finding my doppelganger can be used as a way to obtain points.


    ��As expected of the world tree that has been following me�� for almost three years. ��Joshua put his hand on his forehead with a slight headache.


    The White Bird had learned a lot during these long years. It also had its own consciousness and thoughts..


    As the noble world tree, the white bird was not too happy about being chased around by a group of people for no reason�� of course, the ck Dragon Duke was an exception.


    Therefore, in order to win its identity, the White Bird decided to set up a level.


    Only challenging games were fun.


    ��So, why do you want topete in cooking?��


    Jose nced around. Things like the fiery crystals for cooking were all ready. The entire fountain square turned into arge-scale cooking ssroom in the blink of an eye.


    ��My Guardian has been eating too many hamburgers recently. I think you, son of the forest, should develop new food, ��the white bird bent down on Jose and whispered to him with its beak close to him.


    Joshua nced at the ck Dragon Duke who was sitting in the judging panel with a confused look on his face. He instantly understood why the firstpetition would be about cooking.


    The Dragon�� was hungry.


    ��Write down the ingredients you need on a piece of paper. I will prepare them for you as soon as possible! ��The White Bird said to all the other teams again.


    ��What�� Should we do?��


    Myrce saw that the other teams had already started to move quickly.


    Meanwhile, Joshua was still standing in the same ce, deep in thought. Meanwhile, Joshua was hiding behind Joshua, unwilling to talk to the strange woman, Myrce.


    ��Do you know how to Cook? ��Joshua asked Myrce.


    ��If it��s simple food that you eat on the battlefield, ��Myrce said with some uncertainty.


    In her life, she had killed enemies on the battlefield with a sword. She had done all sorts of things on the stage, singing, dancing, and acting in movies. However, she had never tried cooking before.


    ��Umpire! Can we ask for help from the owl delivery service asked the white bird again.


    ��No. ��The white bird acted very coldly as the umpire.


    ��Looks like I have to do it myself. ��


    Josh held his second daughter��s hand and came to a cooking table. The condiments on the table were veryplete, but the ingredients still needed to be specially requested from the white bird.


    ��You�� know how to Cook? ��Myrce��s words had a hint of doubt.


    ��Just a little, but for this match, you can just lie down.


    Jose rolled up his sleeves, picked up a pen and paper, and wrote down the ingredients he needed.


    Jose knew a little about cooking, but in his long memory, there were still many recipes.


    For example, sweet and sour pork ribs, peking duck, mapo tofu, dongpo meat, Xiaolongbao, char Siu bao, cream-yellow sesame bean bun�� and Poyang Lake hairy crab, no�� there was no Poyang Lake here.


    In short, the reason why Jose was usually a littlezy was that he had never cooked these dishes except for hot pot.


    ��There are still benefits to hiding some secret weapons. ��


    Jose gave the ingredients he needed to white bird. With the procurement speed of Jose Financial Group, no matter how rare the ingredients were, they would be delivered within half an hour..

 Chapter 1094 - 1094: Fanwai 3 duck was so cute!

    Chapter 1094: Fanwai 3 duck was so cute!


    Trantor: 549690339


    While the other groups were still discussing what to make, Josh��s group had already seeded in making the ingredients.


    ��It seems like there are a lot of dishes to be made. Shall I help make the soup?�� Rydal also pulled up her sleeves and started peeling the skin of the radish.


    Josh��s friend was also born into an ordinary mage family. He was usually the type who often helped his family with housework.


    Perhaps it was because she had read too many novels, but her friend actually had such a powerful background. After a short shock, Rydal quickly epted it.


    ��Then Pll cook the main dish.��


    Josh used a hair rope to tie his long hair into a single ponytail.


    She was d that the first match was actually apetition of cooking�� if it was apetition of singing and acting skills, she would feel hopeless and invincible.


    But there was no problem with cooking. Her father��s three meals a day were basically cooked by Josh. asionally, Josh would ask for Owl Takeout to help him.


    Under such circumstances, Josh had trained himself to be a good cook.


    She was absolutely confident in cooking.


    ��So, AL�� Will Cook Burgers?��


    On the other hand, the third member of the Team, AL�� Among the foods she could cook, only one burger was more reliable.


    And all these ingredients were ready-made.


    ��Ordinary lunch doesn��t need fast food! Miss Al�� Please peel the potatoes for me, ��Josh said tentatively.


    ��No problem, leave it to me.


    Al found the potatoes on the table and began her postmodern art carving.


    Josh temporarily shifted his attention from Al to the other groups�� the ingredients for the other groups had basically arrived.


    What she was more concerned about was�� on the table of her mother��s ingredients, there was a piece of thigh meat that was taller than a human.


    Josh didn��t want to ask what kind of creature��s thigh meat it was�� since it was for a giant dragon, it wouldn��t be a problem to eat it in a slightlyrger dosage? However, Josh also saw Nn��s sage standing in front of the judges. There were three judges in total.


    The cookingpetition hade too suddenly, so Josh was not prepared for it. However, with his past experience, it was not a problem for him to force himself to do it.


    Also inexperienced were the passers-by group on Shier��s side.


    ��Do any of you know how to Cook?��


    The ingredients that shier had casually written on the menu had been delivered to the cooking table of their group.


    However, shier looked at the pile of raw ingredients on the table and had no idea where to start.


    As the king of the Kingdom of Frost, it was only natural that she would not be able to light up the cooking skill�� even if she knew a little in the past, she had basically forgotten all about it now.


    ��I��m Sorry, Your Majesty Shier, but Sophia doesn��t know how to cook either. ��


    The yellow-clothed person had originallye to contact Arthur Crow on a regr basis to check on Arthur Crow��s operation. It was a bit like a census.


    The gray-clothed person had alsoe to assist�� After the inspection, he had naturally been pulled over by the white bird.


    After learning that the Silver Fox Family��s genius girl wouldn��t be able to take care of it, shier ced hisst hope on the god of order, who had been temporarily transferred to his team.


    ��Are you all praying to me? As an omnipotent God, it��s impossible for you not to know how to cook.


    Lloyd enjoyed the sight of His Majesty the King asking for help.


    ��You know how to Cook?�� Shier was very surprised.


    ��No, ��Lloyd replied to shier straightforwardly. ��As a god, there��s no reason for you to know how to Cook�� Wait! Listen to me! ��


    Royde immediately chased after Shea and Sophia after they abandoned her.


    ��Although I don��t know how to cook, there are many cooking tutorials in the realm of the magic web. We can follow those tutorials. ��Royde gave a feasible solution.


    ��Are you just starting to learn on the magic web now?��


    Shea expressed that she did not have any confidence in herself.


    ��There��s such a method. Don��t Worry, your Majesty Shier. Sophia can learn anything fast.


    Thunder crystal was naturally very interested in the prize of thispetition, because Joshua was the immediate superior of Gloria and Tyreen. More importantly, this request could even let Joshua make a special movie for her.


    Whatever it was, it was enough for Sophia to go all out to fight for the championship.


    ��This is the only way.


    Shier looked up and looked around. The other teams had already started to take action. Even Josh himself had started to cook. They could not continue to fall behind!


    ��Is there anything I can do to help?��


    Myrce stood beside the burning stone and watched Josh cutting the carrots with a kitchen knife..


    She was the only one standing in the team. Even Joshua was using the flowing water spell to clean the ingredients.


    When Joshua finished cleaning a white and tender bean product, she handed it to Joshua.


    ��Well done. ��


    Joshua couldn��t touch his second daughter��s forehead because his hand was wet.


    Joshua used her hand to grab the edge of the table and watched the food in the pot gradually give off an alluring fragrance.


    ��Father, are you done cooking? ��Joshua could not wait to stand on her tiptoes. Compared to winning thepetition, she wanted to eat the food in the pot more.


    ��No. ��


    Joshua nced at the pocket watch in his hand. It would take more than ten minutes for it to be ready.


    ��Myrce��


    Joshua noticed Myrce, who was standing across the table, looking at him with a bitter gaze.


    ��Is there anything I can do?��


    Myrce found an opportunity tomunicate with Josh and immediately asked. She didn��t like beinz the most useless person in the zrouD.


    ��Do you know how to handle onions, radishes, and ducks?��


    Josh grabbed a live duck by its long neck and lifted it up. The weak and helpless duck kept kicking its legs in the air.


    ��I probably will, ��myrce nodded and said.


    Myrce might not be able to handle it with professional cooking skills, but she had no problem getting rid of the duck and plucking its feathers at the same time.


    ��Then Pll have to trouble you to bring this duck to a corner and execute it.


    Don��t let my second daughter see it.��


    Josh nced at Joshua who was still paying attention to the dishes in the pot. If Joshua saw him putting the duck on the chopping board��


    It might leave a negative impact on her young mind.


    ��I can do all of these�� but what are you going to do?��


    Myrce took the struggling duck from Joshua and asked curiously.


    Although she didn��t know how to cook, she had eaten a lot of Nn��s dishes. Currently, the ingredients that Joshua chose were not familiar to her, such as the tender white bean products.


    ��Mapo tofu, Peking duck, and sweet and sour pork ribs�� considering the time, I��ll make a simple scrambled egg with tomatoter.


    Josh said a lot of dishes that Myrce had never heard of.


    ��Can I try it?��


    Myrce had also followed Helolia to Arthur Crow amusement park without having breakfast.


    The first dish that Josh had cooked was already emitting a tempting aroma. When Myrce asked this question, she could clearly feel the�� hostile gaze from Josh.


    ��You can taste it, but you have to prepare the ingredients first, ��Jose said, pointing at the innocent duck in Myrce ��s hand..

 Chapter 1095 - 1095: Fan Wai ? 4 didn’t explode

    Chapter 1095: Fan Wai ? 4 didn��t explode


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jose felt that he was possessed by something like the god of cookery. ording to the memories in his mind, the dishes and the taste were perfectly restored to the effect that Jose wanted.


    The first dish was sweet and sour pork ribs.


    Because the pig industry in this world was not as developed as on Earth, the pork ribs that Jose used�� It was said that it was a very powerful wild boar monster.


    The price of the meat itself was very expensive. On the other hand, the size of this wild boar monster was about five times that of a human. It was the kind of monster that could knock down a shorter city wall with a single charge.


    Therefore, the sweet and sour pork ribs that Jose made with it�� how should I put it? The amount was also about five times the normal amount.


    A piece of meat was about the size of two fists stacked together.


    At first, Josh was worried that because the meat was toopact, the seasoning inside wouldn��t be able to get into the vor, but after it came out of the pot, the color of the dish made him certain of one thing..


    Yes, that��s right. It was a sweet and sour pork ribs that was magnified by about three times. A pot of it could be eaten by ten people.


    ��Father, Father.��


    Beside him, Joshua saw that the sweet and sour pork ribs that had juste


    out of the pot were already starting to drool. She kept tugging at the corner of Josh��s clothes and urging him.


    ��Myrce, please help me cut it.


    Joshua used order magic to take out a huge pork ribs from the pot and ced it on a huge te. After that, Joshua realized that this thing needed to be cut with a sword.


    ��Are you making roasted meat?��


    Myrce patted the duck feathers on her body and hair. She brought a duck that had been washed and came to Joshua��s side to look at the huge pork ribs.


    ��This dish is not considered roasted meat. It��s time to test your knife skills. ��Joshua handed a long sword that he had never used to Myrce.


    Myrce took the long sword from the high elf and nced at the huge sweet and sour ribs on the table.


    She never thought that her swordsmanship would be used to cut vegetables�� however, the fragrance of the sweet and sour ribs told Myrce that she did not have time to continue being pretentious.


    Myrce held the hilt of her sword with both hands and raised it up high. The moment she swung it down, she neatly divided the huge sweet and sour pork ribs into more than ten small portions.


    ��Come�� ��Joshua took a te and a pair of chopsticks and picked up a portion of sweet and sour pork ribs and fed it to Joshua.


    Joshua obediently opened her mouth and took small bites of the sweet and sour pork ribs.


    After chewing and swallowing, she excitedly continued to pull on the corner of Joshua��s shirt, meaning that she still wanted more.


    ��Where are the tes and cutlery? You�� You Don��t need me to feed you, nced at Myrce who was staring at him.


    After being reminded by Joshua, Myrce had an awkward expression on her face. She quickly lowered her head and obediently ran to the table, picking up a set of cutlery.


    As she had participated in several hot pot wars at Joshua��s house, Myrce��s use of chopsticks had also reached the level of perfection.


    She directly picked up a small portion of sweet and sour pork ribs and ced it on her te.


    Myrce first took a sniff�� a strange seasoning fragrance took over Myrce��s sense of smell.


    She usually did not have high requirements for food. Even though she had be the Guardian Knight of the SAINTESS, Myrce was satisfied as long as she had enough to eat.


    However, this did not mean that myrce had not eaten good food.


    She picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs with her chopsticks and ced it in her mouth. She chewed it gently.


    However, while eating�� Myrce felt that Jose was staring at her.


    ��Is there any duck feathers on me that haven��t fallen off?��Myrce was still biting the piece of meat in her mouth, so her words were a little muffled. ��No, I��m just curious that there aren��t any special effects that I expected. ��


    ��Special effects?��


    Myrce instantly realized that Joshua was talking about something difficult to understand again, such as ��body entering orgasm ��and ��Clothes Bursting��.


    However, Myrce did not have such a reaction, but she was sure that this te of ribs tasted really good.


    The sweet and salty taste perfectly blended together in her mouth, with the gravy gradually spreading in her mouth.


    K not good. h


    Myrce gently covered her mouth. ��why is this demon so good at cooking? Q


    This Lady Knight had a big appetite. It should be said that she was very big. Myrce quickly finished a small portion of sweet and sour pork ribs on her te.


    Just as she was about to get some more..


    ��Princess Fuya!


    A Wild Dark Elf suddenly rushed out with a kitchen knife. Myrce instinctively grabbed her chopsticks and wanted to counterattack.


    However, after she saw that the Dark Elf was thousand -face, she temporarily put down her chopsticks.


    A quilt had appeared beside Myrce.


    This made Myrce take a big step back.


    Myrce was too focused on eating sweet and sour pork ribs just now, so she did not notice that there was a quilt beside her.


    ��Fuya�� Thousand-face, aren��t you from the group next door?��


    Joshua had just picked up a small portion of sweet and sour pork ribs. Before he could taste it, he saw Fuya running to him from the neighboring group. ��It was her highness Fuya who wanted toe����


    Thousand noodles was busy cooking and monitoring Gloria��s actions. In the blink of an eye, Fuya disappeared.


    When he came back to his senses, Fuya ran to Joshua��s side.


    Fuya did not respond to Joshua��s inquiry. She walked straight to the table�� Joshua��s second daughter seemed to have a special kind of telepathy with her little aunt.


    Under Joshua��s gaze, his second daughter, Joshua, held a te of sweet and sour pork ribs and fed it to the quilt spirit.


    ��Your first dish is quite fast. ��


    The third member of the thousand-face team, Gloria, also appeared on Joshua��s side, which made Joshua rub his forehead with a headache.


    ��Do you guys want to nced at the thousand-face team ��s cooking table in the distance. The dishes that they had prepared were not yet finished.


    There was a time limit for this match. Although there was plenty of time left, it would not be so wasteful.


    ��There��s still enough time. It just so happens that I did not have lunch today��


    Is it okay to try it?��


    Although Helolia was asking Joshua if it was okay, she walked directly to the ce where the cutlery was ced. She picked up the te and chopsticks and picked up the sweet and sour pork ribs on the table.


    ��Thousand noodles, do you want it?��


    Joshua was a little d that he used the siege-type wild boar meat. Otherwise, they would have eaten all of the dishes before he could bring them to the judges.


    ��I. . . Don��t eat meat.��Thousand face shook his head and said.


    ��Don��t eat meat? Dark Elves don��t like meat like frost elves do? ��Joshua remembered that Tyreen did not like meat. She usually ate vegetables and fruits to survive.


    ��I��ve gained some weight recently. You should understand. ��Thousand face used a tactful way to express the reason why he did not eat meat to Joshua.


    ��It��s just that I��ve gained weight. It��s fine�� eating one meal won��t bring me much fat.


    Joshua whispered these words like a demon. He took a small te of sweet and sour pork ribs and handed it to thousand noodles.


    Thousand noodles looked at the pork ribs on the te. He swallowed his saliva and picked up a small piece and put it into his mouth. The first piece was the second piece..


    When Joshua was about to prepare the second piece of food, a snowy owl stopped on his forehead.


    The appearance of this snowy owl made Joshua realize that shier must havee as well.


    When Joshua turned around, he saw shier walking towards him.


    ��We��re here to borrow seasoning. ��shier whispered..

 Chapter 1096 - 1096: His biological father

    Chapter 1096: His biological father


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Stop! Don��t eat anymore! ��


    Joshua mercilessly avoided the te of sweet and sour pork ribs from al and Lloyd��s hands.


    Ever since Shiel came to borrow the seasoning and ate a piece of sweet and sour pork ribs, the other members of the group also came to taste it without any scruples.


    At first, there were not many people. Shiel kept his promise, which was, ��Just eat one piece.


    And this promise became amon saying among the people who came to taste the food. For example, the three of them, Gloria, Gloria, and Sophia�� basically kept their promise.


    However, Al and Lloyd ate as much as they could shamelessly.


    ��You said you would only eat one piece? ��Jose looked at Al, who still had some oil stains on the corner of his mouth.


    ��Yes�� only one piece, son of the forest. ��


    Al said and pointed at the sweet and sour ribs in the big pot. One piece of sweet and sour ribs in the big pot was as long as half an arm.


    She wanted to use this method to tell Josh that the piece she was pointing at was a big piece in the pot, not a small piece that Messiah had cut and ced on the te.


    Most importantly, when al said this, he did not feel guilty at all. She really thought that the piece that Joshua was referring to was the big piece in the pot. ��Ah, Al, why are you only so smart about this kind of thing? ��Joshua sighed.


    ��Smart? hasn��t Al always been like this?��


    The High Elf once again spoke nonsense in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Joshua gave up on pursuing Al��s responsibility and looked at Lloyd instead.


    The goddess of Order��s cheeks were bulging. When Joshua looked at her, she was still trying hard to chew on the sweet and sour pork ribs in her mouth, trying to swallow it down.


    Finally, Lloyd swallowed the meat in his mouth and wiped the grease on the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    ��So, you didn��t understand that eating only one piece refers to that piece?�� Joshua stared at the goddess of order and asked.


    ��Isn��t that the piece in the pot that the high elves mentioned? Speaking of which, did you make other dishes?��


    Lloyd didn��t seem to realize her mistake either. She seemed to be very satisfied with the sweet and sour ribs that Joshua made and wanted to taste the other dishes that Joshua made.


    ��Umpire! Umpire! Can you rule this guy out?��


    Joshua shouted to the white bird for help.


    ��I��m afraid not, son of the forest�� And if you don��t have enough ingredients for your next dish, I can provide you with a bigger one, ��the white birdnded on Joshua��s shoulder and said.


    ��A bigger one?��


    Joshua remembered that one of the dishes he was cooking was Peking Duck.


    Could it be that this group of High Elves went to catch another group of ducks?


    However, the result was still beyond Joshua ��s expectations�� Joshua saw a zroup of dwarves aDDear out of nowhere.


    They were pushing a huge iron cage with all their strength. Inside the cage, there was a ferocious monster that kept hitting the cage and making ��Quack Quack��sounds.


    ��Did you catch the duck on the set of Ultraman Next Door? ��Jose could already call the creature in the cage a monster.


    ��The Red Emperor Bird�� is actually a kind of duck. It��s a rare monster at the border of Nn. Today, I found a live one in the catalog of your chamber of Commerce, ��the White Bird said.


    ��Okay, it��s another siege-level food.


    Josh looked at the duck in the cage, which was probably as tall as three people, and slowly handed the sword to Myrce.


    ��Go, this is the best sword in the vige. Please help me remove the feathers and internal organs of the duck. ��Josh handed the important task to Myrce.


    ��Leave it to me.


    Myrce unexpectedly did not refuse. Perhaps in her eyes, the little duck was far more difficult to deal with than such a huge monster.


    ��Alright, everyone! This is a cookingpetition, not a food tastingpetition!


    After Joshua dismissed a group of people who were secretly eating ribs, he began to think about how to deal with such a big duck with a headache.


    The cookingpetition finally came to the end.


    With the help of his good friend, Rydell, Josh made four very good home-cooked dishes.


    As for how Al helped, it was probably by getting two sweet and sour ribs from her father for her to eat.


    Sweet and sour ribs was not a surprise to Josh, even though he usually used owl takeout for dinner.


    But whenever Joshua pulled on his father��s clothes and said, ��I want a good meal, ��Josh would personally cook lunch or dinner.


    Josh was sure that his father��s cooking skills were terrible at the beginning. It wasmon for sweet and sour pork ribs to burn. However, practice made perfect.


    ��Didn��t he cook for You? ��Josh asked al curiously as he carried his own dishes to the judges��table.


    Although Josh had not epted the fact that he was only two years old, it seemed that Al and his father had only known each other for two or three years.


    ��Al has never tasted the dishes cooked by the son of the forest. Does the son of the forest often cook for you? ��Al asked.


    ��As long as I ask.��


    Josh remembered that there were times when his studies were busy. If she called out to her father to make dinner, there was a 50% chance that it would be owl express, and another 50% chance that Josh would personally cook.


    ��That��s Great.��


    Al did not have any thoughts and directly expressed his opinion on this matter.


    However, this sigh stunned Josh for a moment. At this time, she looked at the other people who were busy cooking on the other tables.


    They might have known her father much earlier than Josh, and they were pretty good friends.


    However, only Josh and Joshua�� and her mother could ask her father to personally cook, although there was a high chance that this request would be Owl Summoning.


    He has so many friends in the world, but only the three of you can act coquettishly to him.


    This thought inexplicably appeared in Josh��s mind.


    ��You look very happy, ��her good friend Rydell suddenly said.


    CC Ti-��c?


    Josh shook his head and carried the dishes to the judges ��table first.


    Because there were three judges, each dish had to be made three times, which was not difficult for Josh.


    The key was the judges ��appetites. She really could not define the appetites of the two sages and a dragon.


    The first person to move the chopsticks�� it should be said that the person who picked up the te was the ck dragon Duke.


    He had been hungry for too long. Under Josh��s surprised gaze, the ck dragon Duke swallowed the te and the te.


    While chewing, Josh could still hear the crunching sound.


    ��Next time! ��The ck Dragon said as he swallowed the food in his mouth..

 Chapter 1097 - 1097: Fanwai 6 will be waiting for you at Arthur Crow tonight

    Chapter 1097: Fanwai 6 will be waiting for you at Arthur Crow tonight


    Trantor: 549690339


    Joshua believed that he should be participating in a gourmetpetition.


    It was the kind of chef who didn��t look like a chef. After making a bunch of dishes that didn��t seem to exist in the real world and feeding them to the judges, they would either have a fever, clothes bursting, and other strange special effects.


    The current scene was far from what Joshua imagined a gourmetpetition to be. Let alone apetition�� it had already be a superrge cafeteria.


    ��So who is the first?��


    Joshua looked at the ck Dragon Duke who was eating arge piece of sweet and sour pork ribs.


    It was unable to answer Joshua��s question, but the other people present also could not answer Joshua��s question.


    Because they were all busy eating lunch�� the lunch that Joshua made.


    ��Maybe it will take a while to be judged?�� The White Bird said with some uncertainty.


    ��Well, I don��t expect thispetition to go on smoothly.��


    In the end, Josh thought about it and gave up trying to figure out the ranking.


    (��Joshua, this kind of roast duck is actually eaten like this.��Josh started to feed his children.


    Although Joshua had eaten sweet and sour pork ribs made by her own father, it was the first time she had seen a dish like Beijing roast duck.


    So she was so engrossed in the meat that her mouth was full of oil. Even if Joshua just watched from the side, he would feel sick.


    Joshua quickly ran over, picked up the dough and green onions, dipped them in the sauce, and handed the duck to her.


    When she had just taken a bite of the rolled Peking Duck Roll, a strange light shot out of her eyes.


    It was not a description, but her eyes were really glowing.


    Due to the fact that her daughter was a human and a chaos demon, as well as the fact that she was a half-blood of the world tree.


    Joshua was able to ept the strange situation that would appear in her daily life.


    ��It seems that this buffet willst for a long time.��


    Joshua nced at the girls who were eating and chatting around his table without any scruples. He could only silently take a roll of Peking duck roll and start to eat it.


    Although there was a tendency to lose control in the middle of the cookingpetition, the judges still came up with the final ranking and score.


    First was the ck Dragon Duke, who was judged based on instinct. His preferences were basically delicious and full.


    The one who won the highest evaluation from the ck Dragon Duke was Josh��s cooking. Next was Hiri��s huge barbecue, which could take dozens of people to finish. Because Josh��s dishes were too small, he could only rank third.


    The gray-clothed man and the yellow-clothed man ��s evaluations were essentially the same except for the second and third ce.


    The yellow-clothed man had been looking forward to his chief apprentice��s cooking, but even after thepetition ended, Sophia did not bring out a dish that could be eaten. In the end, she gave up and learned from her Queen to eat.


    Therefore, the ranking of the cookingpetition this time was Josh��s family stopping the top three, which made people seriously suspect that there was an inside story to thispetition.


    The first ce winner was three white birds, the second ce winner was two white birds, and the third ce winner was one white bird.


    When Josh thought that he could finally take his second daughter to the amusement park�� The white birds organized the secondrge-scalepetition again.


    ��So where did these magic carse from?��


    Josh followed the white birds to a building. This building was originally intended to build a go-kart-type racing venue.


    Judging from the situation outside the arena�� the world��s first racing track should have beenpleted.


    A long line of retro-looking magic cars was parked beside the winding track.


    ��Son of the forest, wasn��t it developed and built by Your Business Bird was a little confused by Joshua��s question.


    ��My Business Guild?��


    Joshua fell into deep thought and finally recalled the past two years. Due to the fact that the Joshua Consortium had earned too much money, Joshua had asked Lady Marina to invest in various industries.


    The nging car and magic car industries that were currently being developed in Nn were all industries that Joshua saw as having great prospects in the eyes of modern people.


    ��So it��s a car race again? Can I go on the Ferris Wheel?��


    In Joshua��s fantasy, this race should be more like a parent-child interaction, rather than a race where he would step on the elerator and race all the way, leaving behind some kind of undefeated legend.


    ��Father, I want to drive. ��At this time, Joshua Tugged at Joshua��s sleeve.


    Joshua knew that his second daughter was interested in driving�� when Joshua was in a dispute with Joshua, whether it was in battlefield mode or survival mode, the person driving the car was always Joshua.


    ��In the game, it��s okay if you want to drive, but in reality, it��s still too dangerous. How about we ride on the Ferris Wheel? ��Joshua used his coaxing skill.


    ��Son of the forest! Al can guarantee that little Joshua is very good at driving! She can even drift!


    As a member of the same team, Al seemed to be eager to try.


    ��That��s why when you drive, your car will always flip over! ��


    Joshua had tried four rows with Joshua, AL, and Fuya. At that time, Joshua finally experienced the power of his sister.


    ��Thispetition is not forced. Son of the forest, you can go to the amusement park to look for my incarnation, or you can win my incarnation here, ��said the White Bird.


    ��Then let��s Go! Let��s go to the amusement park first����Joshua was about to take the lead to leave the racing field.


    ��Little Joshua, how about we drive this car?��


    ��Not good.


    Joshua had already followed Al to the side of the track and picked out the car that he liked.


    At this moment, Joshua experienced the sadness of being neglected as an old father.


    (��Isn��t it good? Children should try everything.


    Hiri came over as an old mother and patted Joshua��s shoulder as if tofort him.


    ��If she tries to draw, I��ll definitely agree with her writing. However, the cars parked next to the track are all racing cars that can go faster than 240 miles per hour. If you step on the elerator and hit it, it will explode.


    Joshua righteously told Hiri about how far Nn��s magic car had developed. It was no longer the kind of three-hop car that had to drive for a long time for 60 kilometers.


    ��I�� Can the brown bears that I rode when I was youngpare to thought for a while and asked.


    ��No, this thing is as dangerous as three or four brown bears. No�� in short, it is very dangerous. As expected, it is better to ride on the Ferris wheel. ��


    Joshua ��s persuasion could not stop his second daughter��s enthusiasm. Not only Joshua, even Josh��s eyes lit up as he came to the side of a beautiful magic car.


    If Joshua remembered correctly, that magic car was produced by the white-striped frog factory, and the design was provided by Joshua�� That��s right, Joshua��s inspiration was the Porsche on Earth.


    This also caused the price of this car to be as expensive as 30rge golden screws on the market in Nn.


    ��Josh, don��t tell me you want to drive it too? ��Josh came to his eldest daughter��s side. She immediately left the car when she sensed that Josh was approaching and shook her head.


    Every girl had different aesthetic standards. Josh��s aesthetic standards were probably inherited from his mother, Healy. She didn��t like dolls and things like that since she was young, on the contrary, her aesthetic standards were more like steel and strength�� that sort of thing.


    ��So, how many of you are nning to participate?��


    Josh sighed and could only choose to give in. Joshua had already gotten into the car and was fiddling with the steering wheel. He estimated that she would be able to take off directly if she was given a car key.


    Almost all of the participating teams raised their hands�� After all, the magic cars in this world had already developed, but there were no official car races yet.


    ��Alright, Alright. White Bird, prepare the rescue work. Get Me the best healer.


    Joshua gave up on talking to these people about safety regtions. Each and every one of them could fight better than Joshua himself. Even if there was a car ident, it would not be a big deal..

 Chapter 1098 - five, I want to teach you how to practice the sword!

    Chapter 1098: Chapter five, I want to teach you how to practice the sword!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sect master went by the name of Jiang Shuying�� and stayed in this squatter��s hut as Ning Qing��s senior sister.


    This was arge bunk hut, and the bed was next to the bed. If she really slept here at night, Ning Qing would be able to see her.


    She really decided to stay here. It seemed that she was determined to eat Ning Qing, this tender grass, and she was trying every means to seduce Ning Qing!


    However, this kind of life was not as good as Ning Qing had imagined.


    Perhaps it was because she was in an awkward period..


    The sect master would not return to the dormitory at night, So Ning Qing did not imagine that she would be able to enjoy her beautiful sister��s night when she was sleeping.


    During the day, she was also very elusive. For a few days, Ning Qing did not have the chance to talk to her, which made Ning Qing wonder if she did not want to ascend anymore?


    It waste one night.


    Ning Qing, who had been a lumberjack for the whole day, did not choose to go back to her room to sleep. Instead, she carried an iron sword to the backyard.


    There were four wooden figures in the backyard of the squatter��s house. These four wooden figures were usually used for the misceneous disciples to practice.


    The reason why Ning Qing came here was to practice the word-cutting form in the ��As of Engraving Heaven��.


    After a few days of Ning Qing��s own research, the contents recorded in the ��Cut Heaven As��could be ssified into two categories: Mental Cultivation Method and supernatural power.


    The (cut word form�� and the ��snatch word form ��belonged to the category of supernatural power.


    However, the mental cultivation method recorded in the (Cut Heaven As��also contained more (word forms��and (Drawing Beasts��. It was possible that Ning Qing would have to continue to curry favor with the sect master before the Heavenly Dao could reveal them.


    No matter what, Ning Qing had to prioritize practicing the most destructive ��chop ��word form.


    The way to release the (chop ��word form wasn��t difficult, but it was actually quite troublesome.


    It was to use the de to carve the word ��chop��on the target��s body, and then activate the spirit energy to activate the word ��chop��


    As a descendant of the Li dynasty, Ning Qing had practiced the formation-breaking sword technique that was passed down in his family for ten years before he came to the Azure Mystic Sword sect.


    This sword technique belonged to the sword techniques of mortals.


    It emphasized on using the sword as a spear, and using it to break the formation and kill the enemy�� rather than saying it was a sword technique, it was more like a saber technique that was allocated to the Zhanmadao.


    This caused Ning Qing to be slightly unconvinced when he executed the ��word sh


    Ning Qing used his hand to wave the sword, and it took him an extremely great amount of effort before he carved the (word sh��onto the wooden figure before him.


    There was no pattern to the carving process at all. He just took the tip of the iron sword in his hand and forcefully carved the words onto it.


    It took him a total of ten seconds..


    In a real battle, putting aside whether or not the enemy would stand still and let him carve the words on his body, just the carving time of more than ten seconds was enough for the enemy to pierce through Ning Qing��s throat with his sword.


    Fortunately, the power of the word-cutting form did not disappoint Ning Qing. After the characters were carved, Ning Qing activated the spiritual Qi in his body and shouted in a low voice, ��Break! ��


    The wooden figure in front of Ning Qing seemed to have been cut by an invisible wind de at a high speed. From top to bottom, it instantly turned into pieces and fell neatly in front of Ning Qing.


    Although Ning Qing could achieve this effect by cutting the wooden figure with his sword, the cross-section was not so smooth.


    However, against those cultivators who had protective Zhen Qi around them, once the opponent��s realm was higher, Ning Qing could not break the opponent��s defense with his sword alone.


    However, the ��Cut��spell could do it. Not only could it do it, as long as Ning Qing had enough spiritual qi and realm to support it, he could do the ��Cut��spell to the point of death. Even if he could not make a decision, he could still seriously injure the opponent!


    The key was how to quickly carve the ��Cut��spell on the opponent��s body..


    The sword technique that Ning Qing was currently practicing was too cumbersome and reckless. It was not suitable for the supernatural power in the ��As of the carving heavens��.


    However, how could it be easy to find a suitable sword technique now?


    Thinking of this, Ning Qing pretended that she was tired from practicing the sword technique and sat on the ground to rest for a while.


    The reason why Ning Qing chose to practice the sword techniquete at night��


    on one hand, she did not have the time to be a lumberjack during the day. On the other hand, she wanted to put on a show for a certain someone.


    Ning Qing knew that the female sect master would never give up on ascending, so she would definitely think of ways to increase her favorability.


    And now was the perfect time!


    Her junior brother had fallen into a bottleneck because of practicing his swordsmanship. As a qualified senior sister, she came out to give him pointers at this time, and it was also the middle of the night in an ambiguous environment..


    No matter which junior brother it was, his favorability towards her would increase!


    So, Lord Sect Master, why are you still watching from the side? Hurry up ande out and increase my favorability toward you, and teach me how to practice the sword at the same time!


    The reason why Ning Qing was so certain that sect master Jiang Qinglian was watching from the side was because a heavenly dao reward popped out in front of Ning Qing��s eyes.


    ��the person who has formed a connection with you has developed a favorable impression toward you, and has given you a little bit of spiritual root to increase your favorability.��


    Would the good impression of fellow Daoists increase after practicing the sword sote at night?


    Could it be that the sect leader liked this kind of person who worked hard in private?


    Ning Qing felt the change in her spiritual root. Originally, Ning Qing��s spiritual root was a five-elemental misceneous spiritual root. This spiritual root basically had no fate with the foundation establishment stage. At most, it could be cultivated to the ninth level of the Qi cultivating stage.


    However, after the baptism of the heavenly axiom��s spiritual root twice, ning Qing��s spiritual root began to transform from a five-elemental misceneous spiritual root to a five-elemental psychic spiritual root. This transformation gave Ning Qing hope of breaking through to the foundation establishment stage.


    Psychic spiritual roots were also the spiritual roots that most cultivators who were stuck at the golden core stage possessed.


    After that was the wisdom spiritual root. The wisdom spiritual root was basically the standard for geniuses in all the major sects, and the single-elemental wisdom spiritual root was even more of a peerless genius.


    But this was far more than that. As long as Ning Qing tried to curry favor with the sect master, it was possible for her spiritual roots to rise all the way to five-elemental heavenly spiritual roots.


    Not to mention the ancient mental cultivation methods and divine abilities that the heavenly axiom had given her, which were probably not inferior to the Heaven Engraving As!


    So, sect leader, please show yourself quickly and let me lick you�� No! Let me also brush up your favorability! This would be good for everyone.


    In the Dark, Ming Qiu��s thoughts were the same as Ning Qing��s.


    That was the perfect time for Jiang Qing Lian, her ��good senior sister�� , to appear.


    However, Jiang Qinglian remained unmoved in the dark as if she was thinking about something.


    ��Master����


    Ming Qiu wanted to urge his master that the time was ripe so that he could go out and win the favor of this young junior.


    However, Jiang Qinglian suddenly asked..


    ��Chu��er, can you see the way he broke the wooden figure just now?��Jiang Qinglian asked.


    This was the reason why Jiang Qinglian liked Ning Qing more. She didn��t understand how the wooden figure in front of Ning Qing was broken..


    ��Maybe it��s some special way to exert strength, but Master�� why do you care about this? ! ��! ��Look, he has reached a bottleneck in his swordsmanship. Master, if you go up and teach him a move or two as a senior sister, he will definitely admire you! ��


    Jiang Qinglian was certain that what Ning Qing had just used was definitely not some method of exerting strength, but some kind of supernatural power that she had never seen before.


    This kind of curiosity was the reason why Jiang Qinglian had a slight favorable impression of Ning Qing. It was definitely not because she saw Ning Qing as someone who practiced swordsmanship in the middle of the night or something like that. There were many people like that in the Qing Xuan Sword sect.


    However, Jiang Qinglian did not want to delve into these things. With the rewards of the Heavenly Dao trials�� there were many supernatural powers that she had never seen before in this world. It was likely that a mere supernatural power that could be mastered by a qi cultivator was nothing to be concerned about.


    On the contrary, the swordsmanship that he practiced was really a low-level mortal skill.


    In Jiang Qinglian��s eyes, it was aplete mess without any form of technique. Not to mention coordinating with the flow of spiritual energy in his body, even a normal battle was just an empty shell!


    This junior still treated this kind of swordsmanship as a treasure and practiced it from midnight until the next morning.


    Then, as her ��senior sister�� , if she taught him one or two real immortal swordsmanship, this junior would cry with gratitude and remember this senior sister of hers for the rest of her life!


    When the time came, wouldn��t it be logical for her to express her love to her and confess her love?


    Jiang Qinglian thought of this as if pretending to be passing by, holding the sword straight rushed to the moment is sitting on the ground to rest Ning Qing..


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!